《The Princess and the Pauper》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    As the nanny served thest dish, Attlee ced a slice of steak onto Arabe¡¯s te.


    ¡°This might be thest time we have dinner together¡­ Can¡¯t believe your biological parents are taking


    you back so soon¡­¡±


    His voice was full of regret. He thought of his illness three months ago. He needed a blood transfusion


    urgently, and Arabe discovered, while giving him blood, that they weren¡¯t rted by blood.


    The news shocked the entire family.


    After recovering, Attlee managed to find his actual daughter-Ynda Murphy, after much effort.


    And Arabe¡­ This child with no blood rtion to him¡­.


    The Murphys posted information online about Arabe¡¯s search for her birth parents. Yesterday,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    someone called saying they were Arabe¡¯s real mother, and they were going to take her away today.


    ¡°The nanny made all your favorite dishes today¡­¡± Attlee said, feeling a knot in his stomach. ¡°Eat up,


    you¡¯re going to your biological parents¡¯ ce today, who knows what the situation will be like¡­¡±


    From yesterday¡¯s call, Attlee found out that Arabe¡¯s real parents were currently unemployed, and


    they lived in Willow Creek.


    That ce was one of the most backward and poorest areas in the country! If she went there, she


    would never have the chance to enjoy the delicacies the Murphys cooked again!


    Arabe, sitting at the table, her eyes clear as if seeing his worries, calmly put down her fork and knife,


    and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m


    full.¡±


    She rose and left, her figure firm and nonchnt, as if she had no attachment to this home.


    Attlee¡¯s wife, Olga, was immediately upset upon hearing this,ining, ¡°Stop spoiling that child!


    She doesn¡¯t appreciate all this food. Once she lives with her real parents, she¡¯ll know how hard life can


    be and how good she had it here!¡±


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t get upset. I¡¯m sure my sister doesn¡¯t want to go back either. She must be feeling awful


    right now¡­¡±


    The one speaking was Ynda, who had returned to the Murphy family a month ago. Yesterday she


    overheard her parents¡¯ conversation and found out that Arabe¡¯s biological parents were extremely


    poor. They had no jobs, five unmarried sons at home, and even an olddy who was ill and needed


    care.


    The burden they were under was unimaginable!


    Feeling extremely lucky, Ynda got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡±


    At the dining table, Attlee shot Olga a reproachful look. ¡°Why so much resentment? Be is our child


    too!¡±


    Olga scoffed, ¡°Whenever I think about how we¡¯ve been treating this child like a treasure all these years,


    while Yoli suffered outside, I feel heartbroken¡­¡±


    Arabe walked into the living room, picked up her backpack from the couch, ready to leave this home.


    Ynda quickly followed, ¡°Arabe, my wedding with Zachary is on the first of October, you¡¯lle,


    right?¡±


    Her eyes were full of anticipation, but there was a hint of pride and bragging in her voice. Everyone


    knew that the children of the Murphys and the Panters were getting married. If Ynda hadn¡¯t been


    found by Attlee, Arabe would¡¯ve been the one getting engaged to Zachary.


    ¡°Zachary is really a great guy, he¡¯s been so good to me. If my parents hadn¡¯t found me, you would have


    been the one getting engaged to him, sis! You¡¯re not going to hold a grudge about this, are you?¡±


    Arabeughed lightly. ¡°Thanks to you, that worthless man found where he belongs.¡±


    Excuse me? What??


    ¡°I was nning to throw him out like trash, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to have picked up that ¡®garbage¡¯


    so soon.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Ynda was about to lose her temper, but when she saw a certain figure, she


    immediately turned into an injured bunny, her eyes red.


    Olga walked into the living room and saw this scene, fuming, ¡°Arabe! How could you talk to your


    sister like that? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Out of my mind?¡± Arabeughed. ¡°I think the one who¡¯s out of their mind is you. And not only that,


    you¡¯re blind too. Maybe you should get your eyes checked?¡±


    Arabe thought to herself, Olga had been living with this pretentious woman for a month and still


    hadn¡¯t seen her true colors. What terrible judgment!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olga was shaking with anger.


    ¡°Be, I want to give you my favorite ne that my parents gave me. After all, we¡¯re sisters, and


    now that we¡¯re parting, who knows when we¡¯ll see each other again¡­¡± Ynda decided to forget past


    grudges. She ran forwards to grab Arabe, but just as her hand touched Arabe¡¯s backpack¡­


    In the next second, something unexpected happened.


    A ruby ne actually fell out of Arabe¡¯s backpack!


    When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Ynda covered her mouth, ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    How could the ruby ne she wanted to give her sister fall out of her sister¡¯s backpack??


    Arabe smiled lightly, seeing right away that she was trying to frame her for theft.


    ¡°How did Yoli¡¯s ne end up in your bag?¡± Olga couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, she urgently called,


    ¡°Attlee,e see this! Arabe is about to leave, but she seems to have stolen Yoli¡¯s ne! I can¡¯t


    believe the daughter we raised for so many years is a thief!¡±


    Attlee rushed over, looking dumbfounded, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool¡­¡± Ynda hurriedly smoothed things over and said understandingly, ¡°I was going to give this


    ne to my sister anyway. Whether I personally give it to her or she grabs it from me, it¡¯s all the


    same!¡±


    ¡°How is that the same? She took your ne without your permission ¨C that¡¯s stealing!¡± Olga was


    livid. ¡°Arabe, how could you do something like this?!¡±


    The surrounding nannies couldn¡¯t help but chime in,


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too kindhearted! This ne is worth ten grand!¡±


    ¡°This was designed specifically for you by your parents¡¯ personal designer! It¡¯s one of its kind in the


    whole world!¡±


    ¡°And it even has your name engraved on it!¡±


    ¡°This is your favorite piece of jewelry, and she nearly nicked it, yet you¡¯re not even ming her¡­¡±


    Ynda, hearing the praise around her, feigned a knowing look and exined, ¡°She needs this


    ne more than I do!¡± Those around her couldn¡¯t help but sing her praises, andparisons were


    made between her and Arabe. They all felt even more that Ynda outshone Arabe in every


    aspect!


    Apart from Arabe being a tad prettier, she really couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Ynda in other areas!


    Olga took the ne from Ynda¡¯s hand, her heart aching, and said, ¡°You naive child, once she


    goes back to her family, they¡¯ll be like a bottomless pit, sucking up all her wealth. Even if you gave her


    ten ruby nes, they still wouldn¡¯t be satisfied!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Speaking of this, Olga gave Arabe a disdainful look. ¡°We¡¯ve done our best to raise you all these


    years! This ne is a gift for Yoli, don¡¯t even think you can snatch it! You better scram before I call


    the cops!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ynda chimed in nervously, ¡°Arabe¡¯s biological parents are jobless. She¡¯s got five brothers


    who need to get hitched, and a sick grandmother to take care of¡­ Selling this ne could bring in


    some bucks. She needs it more than I do¡­¡±


    The maids were all moved by Ynda¡¯s kindness, thinking what a considerate and kind-hearted girl


    she was.


    ¡°Mom, since you¡¯ve given me this ne, then I have the right to do whatever with it!¡± Ynda firmly


    took back the ne from Olga¡¯s hand, presenting it to Arabe as if it were a treasure, ¡°Be, take


    it, I won¡¯t me you for stealing. It was meant to be yours anyway¡­¡±


    Arabe lifted her gaze, her deep brown eyes under her long, darkshes curiously studying Ynda.


    She thought to herself, Was it necessary to emphasize that she ¡°stole¡± the ne? This kind of


    framing was quite low-level. Was there no smarter way to go about it?


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll hold off mom¡­ you better get moving!¡±


    Arabe smiled, her captivating eyes seemingly prating everything. Ynda was a bit scared of


    this side of her, that nonchnt attitude, as if she was in control of everything, like a high queen,


    making people uneasy and a bit guilty.


    Arabe took the ne and smiled slightly. Such a cheap ruby, she really couldn¡¯t care less¡­


    Whether it was the color of the ne, the rity, or the craftsmanship¡­.


    What kind of small workshop could produce such a thing?


    Ten thousand dors? In her eyes, this ne was worthless.


    Just when everyone thought Arabe would take the ne¡­ the next second, Arabe threw the


    ne straight into the trash bin. Her actions were decisive and swift, not a second wasted.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, even Olga was shocked for a good while, eximing, ¡°Arabe, what the


    hell are you doing!!! This is your sister¡¯s most treasured ne, she gave it to you, and you just


    threw it away like that!!!¡±


    ¡°What? Ynda gave me the ne, so I can do whatever I want with it, isn¡¯t that what your darling


    daughter just said?¡± Arabe mocked with a coldugh. ¡°All these years, I didn¡¯t take away anything


    you guys gave me.¡±


    How could she have cared about a measly ne?


    ¡°All the clothes I¡¯m wearing and the stuff in my backpack, I bought them myself.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words made one of the maids scoff. ¡°You say you bought these yourself? That¡¯s hrious.


    Your money¡­ isn¡¯t it your parents who gave it to you?!¡±


    ¡°Do I need to report where my moneyes from to a maid?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a maid that we hired. Focus on your own job.¡±


    The maid was angry but couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Alright-¡± Attlee sighed, hoping to calm the situation, ¡°Be, it¡¯s about time, let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mr. Murphy.¡±


    She used the address ¡°Mr. Murphy,¡± obviously putting distance between herself and the Murphy family.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t we need to check her bag? She¡¯s carrying a lot of stuff¡­¡± The nosy maid was still trying to


    remind Attlee.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡± Attlee was, after all, the richest man in Tranquil City. Even if this kid really took something


    valuable from his house, he wouldn¡¯t make it public. Besides, checking bags was something he felt was


    hical, and he would never do it!


    Arabe walked out the front door with her backpack and saw a ck sedan parked there.


    What was different was that this sedan obviously had signs of having been in a collision, not only was


    the boot bumped up, but the body was also dented. Even the windshield was somewhat shattered.


    The driver got out of the car a bit awkwardly, his sses crooked, obviously broken. But when he saw


    Arabe, he froze for


    16:18


    a moment.


    The girl in front of him had neat eyebrows and bright eyes, a tall nose; she was a walking beauty, just


    like madam when she was younger!


    But, this girl seemed more confident and attractive than madam when she was young.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The driver quickly approached Arabe and apologized sincerely, ¡°My car was rear-


    ended by a truck earlier, I couldn¡¯t dodge in time and hit the guardrail, I was afraid of dying and


    keeping you waiting, so I didn¡¯t go home to change cars¡­ But I¡¯ve checked, the car is fine, it just


    doesn¡¯t look particrly good¡­¡±


    The driver¡¯s words revealed a lot of information. Could it be that her home wasn¡¯t as poor as the


    rumors said, could they even afford a car? If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this car was a custom-made Rolls-


    Royce, one of a kind in the world, worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    Arabe smiled and asked, ¡°You call me ¡®Miss¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are the sixth child in the family, you have five older brothers!¡± When the driver said this, he


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, I¡¯m your family¡¯s driver, you can call me Aiden.¡±


    So she had a dedicated driver? It seemed her biological family wasn¡¯t as bad as the Murphy family


    made it out to be.


    ¡°Miss, where¡¯s your luggage?¡± Aiden saw that she only had a backpack and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it


    inside? I can go in and help you get it.¡±


    ¡°No need, my luggage is right here.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t n to bring a lot of stuff, so shezily responded.


    The driver nodded, ¡°Then you wait for me in the car, I¡¯ll go in and give the gift that the olddy asked


    me to give to your foster parents, to express our gratitude, and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    Aiden pulled open the back door of the car, hoping to invite Arabe to get in. But unexpectedly, the


    next second, the car door wobbled and fell off!


    This was all because that truck hit it so hard, it busted the car door.


    The Murphy family, who just stepped out, saw this whole scene.


    Ynda was totally gobsmacked! She thought to herself, ¡°What piece of junk is this? Are the doors


    made out of paper or something? How could the driver have the nerve to roll in this junk and make a


    fool out of himself? Just how broke is this family?¡±


    Olga couldn¡¯t believe that Arabe¡¯s biological family could be this disastrous. How could her folks let


    their driver show up in this clunker to pick her up? Did they have zero dignity?


    Wait a sec, her home was in a remote mountain area, they probably didn¡¯t even own a car! Maybe this


    man borrowed this ride from a friend, just not to look bad?


    But maybe his lousy driving skills got the better of him and he wrecked the car? If that was the case,


    things just got interesting, because they were gonna have to cough up cash when they returned this


    mess!


    Attlee looked at the man in front of him, all dirty and grimy. There were obvious oil stains on his suit,


    was he a mechanic? Judging by his looks, he didn¡¯t seem like Arabe¡¯s brother, could he be Arabe¡¯s


    father?


    Maybe he just rushed here from the auto repair shop, showing off by driving someone else¡¯s car?


    If that was true, this guy was just too vain. He really didn¡¯t need to put on this show in front of the


    wealthiest man in Tranquil City.


    Even though there was a Rolls-Royce logo on the hood, there was no way Attlee, a man of stature,


    couldn¡¯t tell that this car didn¡¯t look like any model sold by Rolls-Royce. In all his years, he had never


    seen a Rolls-Royce like this.


    That logo must have been fake!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The driver identally got his suit dirty while checking the car. When he saw the folks from the Murphy


    familying out of the mansion, he hurriedly pulled out a few gift boxes from the trunk.


    These were specifically instructed by the mister to be handed to the Murphys. Unfortunately, a previous


    tailgating incident resulted in a few of the gift boxes getting squashed, making them look rather


    unappealing.-


    ¡°I reckon you¡¯re Mr. Murphy?¡± The driver approached Attlee and offered the boxes politely, ¡°These are


    a token from the youngdy¡¯s parents. They insist you ept them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­¡± Attlee hastily declined. ¡°Be has been great with us over the years, these gifts¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your gifts! Just take her home, her family is waiting for her!¡± Olga interrupted them and


    without giving Aiden a second nce, she walked back into the house.


    She thought to herself, ¡°With such shabby gift boxes, there can¡¯t be anything good inside. She certainly


    doesn¡¯t want other people¡¯s trash.¡±


    Ynda suppressed a sarcastic smile, following Olga. Her face was filled with an air of superiority as if


    she had just won a war. She never realized that Arabe¡¯s biological family was in such a poor state,


    but she was secretly pleased.


    The Murphys¡¯ maids looked at them with scorn, contempt, or pity, and they all went back inside. Only


    Attlee remained standing there, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Well, have a safe journey¡­ I won¡¯t ept


    these gifts. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve sent them back to your masters. Consider it a small token from me¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The driver was at a loss. The mister had specifically told him to make sure the Murphys


    epted the gifts. But what Attlee meant was that Arabe was no longer part of the Murphy family. If


    she went to her biological parents¡¯ house, she would have nothing to do with the Murphys.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, please ept these gifts. Mr. Murphy?¡±


    The driver initially wanted to say that the boxes contained deeds to several vis, keys to several


    shops, a bank card loaded with a billion dors, and rare medicinal herbs that you couldn¡¯t buy


    anywhere. But as he watched Attlee walk into the house, the driver paused, puzzled. It seemed like


    none of them actually liked Ms. Bet. Was it all in his head?


    Arabe casually fixed the car door back in ce, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Watching her get into the car, Aiden was taken aback. Did Ms. Bet just fix that door by herself?


    How did she do that?


    On the road, Arabe casually looked out the window, her pretty face giving off a pleasing aura.


    The driver asionally nced at her through the rear-view mirror, the more he looked, the more she


    reminded him of madam when she was young. Every move she made radiated beauty.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Willow Creek?¡± Arabe suddenly asked, her gaze falling on the driver.


    ¡°Willow Creek?¡± The driver snapped back to reality, ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s the mister¡¯s hometown. Your home is


    in Summerfield.¡±


    Summerfield, the most economically developed city in the country.


    The city was divided into four districts: East, West, South, and North, with the North being the least


    developed.


    There were four counties in the North: Misty Hollow, Lavender Hill, Golden Fields, and Seraphim


    Haven, with Seraphim being the least developed.


    Below Seraphim Haven were four towns: Sapphire City, Emerald City, Golden City, and Tranquil City.


    Attlee was the richest man in Tranquil City. After umting his wealth over a long time, Attlee finally


    moved from a third-tier city to Summerfield this year. He became the richest man in Tranquil City, the


    least developed ce in Summerfield.


    Compared to wealthier areas, his wealth might have seemed insignificant, butpared to other


    poorer areas, he was pretty wealthy.


    His personal wealth had exceeded ten million dors, which was why his wife Olga was so arrogant


    and looked down on others.


    After Ynda walked into the room, she unintentionally nced out the window. What she saw left her


    inplete shock. ¡°Mom, their car¡­¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Olga followed her gaze, then nonchntly said, ¡°Yoli, I¡¯m telling you, from now on, you


    and Arabe have nothing to do with each other! You can¡¯t treat her like your sister anymore, you need


    to delete and block all her contact info. Even if she tries to borrow money from you through other


    means, you can¡¯t lend her any, got it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Mom. What I meant was, the license te of that car, seems like it¡¯s from our city. It looks like


    the te number starts with S-A¡­ followed by five 1¡¯s?¡±


    In Summerfield, such a te number was quite noticeable!


    Since the car was parked in front of their mansion, Olga only saw the side of the car and not the license


    te. But hearing Ynda¡¯s description, she justughed, thinking her daughter was too naive.


    ¡°Yoli, you gotta know, in our town, anyone with a license te that has five of the same numbers is a


    big shot! Arabe¡¯s family lives in Willow Creek, you must¡¯ve got it twisted!¡±


    Olga thought to herself, ¡°Even their car tes are nothing special¡­ How could Arabe¡¯s family


    possibly get such a good number?¡±


    ¡°Unless they live in Reflections Vi!¡± Olga scoffed.


    Reflections Vi was the most famous, most expensive, prime residential area in Summerfield, located


    right in the center of the city, where thend price was sky-high!


    In the Rolls Royce, the driver spoke respectfully, ¡°Ms. Bet, we¡¯re still 20 kilometers away from your


    home-Reflections Vi. If you¡¯re tired, feel free to take a break.¡±


    Arabe was surprised to hear this, thinking, ¡°My home is in Reflections Vi? In the priciest vi area


    in Summerfield?¡±


    ¡°Can we swing by Hope Hospital?¡±


    Hope Hospital was the city hospital, boasting the best medical resources, and not far from Reflections


    Vi.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, are you feeling unwell?¡± The driver asked anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll speed up¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to visit the Murphy family¡¯s grandma.¡±


    In the Murphy family, only Grace Murphy had been genuinely kind to Arabe. Since learning that


    Arabe wasn¡¯t her biological grandchild, Grace fell ill and was hospitalized.


    Aiden didn¡¯t expect her to be such a dutiful child, so he agreed to her request, and his impression of


    her improved considerably.


    Ten minutester.


    Aiden parked the car at the entrance of Hope Hospital. Arabe whispered to him, ¡°Please wait for me


    nearby.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Aiden replied.


    In room 301 of Hope Hospital¡¯s inpatient department, a frail olddy with white hair was lying there.


    Because of her long-term illness, her face looked gaunt, and her figure was skinny.


    When Arabe walked in, the olddy was still in a deep sleep, her eyes tightly closed, her face


    expressionless. The wrinkles on her brow made her look even more weather-beaten.


    Arabe walked softly to the bedside, a bitter feeling slowly spreading in her heart. When did the once


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    energetic olddy be like this?


    ¡°Be.¡± The young doctor checking in on the patients looked up at her, then busied himself with some


    notes, ¡°You¡¯re right on time, we wanted to talk to you.¡±


    He put down his pen, lifted his handsome face, and his attractive eyes stared straight at her.


    ¡°As you know, none of the current heart disease treatments are working for the olddy, we used to


    increase the dosage to prolong the effects, but now even that doesn¡¯t work anymore.¡±


    ¡°You know better than anyone when a person¡¯s heart fails at the end stage of an illness, it¡¯s like the


    heart¡¯s function has degraded to the point of no return. It¡¯s actually a miracle she¡¯s made it this far¡­¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Before the doc could finish his sentence, Arabe chucked a small bottle at him, her gaze never


    leaving the old woman.


    ¡°CircuStrength?¡± Caden managed to make out what he was holding, asking in shock, ¡°Be, where did


    you get this stuff?¡±-


    Isn¡¯t this the mysterious drug that¡¯s been causing a stir on the ck market recently? Rumor has it that


    it worked wonders on heart diseases, and just one pill could cost a whopping hundred grand¡­


    But the hefty price tag wasn¡¯t even the main concern. The main thing was, that this stuff was super


    rare. Only one pill was auctioned off every month!


    How did Be get her hands on such a rare item?


    ¡°The Murphy family has treated you so crappy, I think you¡¯ve done more than enough for them. There¡¯s


    really no need¡­¡±


    Caden was cut off by Arabe¡¯s warning look before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Their own flesh and blood haven¡¯t taken care of this old woman as much as you have¡­¡±


    Half a year ago, Caden graduated from a top domestic medical university and came to Hope Hospital


    for his internship. Being born into a medical family, he was initially arrogant and cocky. But then he met


    Arabe and realized that there was always someone better¡­


    Once, he was studying aplex case, staying upte for a few nights in a row and unable to sleep.


    Arabe took one look at the case and gave him a great solution in just a few sentences. Another time,


    Arabe casually nced at a patient¡¯s chest X-ray and CT scan and figured out that the patient had


    lung cancer, while his diagnosis was severe pneumonia. There were plenty more instances like


    these¡­


    What he admired most was that Grace, a woman on the brink of death, had been brought back by


    Arabe time and time again, even when he had determined that she couldn¡¯t be saved through


    treatment!


    Arabe, this astonishing high school student, always brought an endless shock to him, shattering his


    arrogance and forcing him to live humbly!


    During his six-month internship, Caden also witnessed her being neglected by the Murphy family, and


    condition was a heart transnt. But because of her old age and conditions like high blood pressure


    and heart failure, she simply couldn¡¯t undergo surgery. Arabe was now giving her CircuStrength in


    hopes that her physical condition could improve a bit, so she wouldn¡¯t be so frail that she could die at


    any time.


    But the Murphy family didn¡¯t know any of this, they thought that as long as they paid the money and put


    Grace in the most expensive ward, it would be enough to take care of her¡­


    ¡°If the Murphy family were to take care of this olddy, they definitely wouldn¡¯t spend a hundred grand


    to buy this stuff to save her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, keep a good eye on her for me.¡± Arabe looked at Grace, and said reluctantly, ¡°I have to go.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stay here too long. If the old woman woke up and saw her, she would get even more


    upset. If her condition worsened then, it would be even more difficult to handle.


    Caden nced at her, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯ve got this, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on Grannie Grace. Although she had a lot to say, she ended up not saying a word


    and left room 301.


    On the other side.


    Some doctors were rushing around, looking very anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Phillip¡¯s condition suddenly be so serious?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s been refusing to take his meds to force his son to show up¡­¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Not long after Arabe left room 301, her shoulder was suddenly bumped by one of the doctors. Seeing


    them rushing towards room 306, Arabe happened to see the old man lying on the bed looking


    unbelievably bad as she walked by.


    ¡°He actually stopped his medication willingly, isn¡¯t he ying with his life?¡±


    ¡°What do we do now, should we notify his family?¡±


    ¡°His family is on their way here; we can only wait for them to arrive and decide whether to operate¡­¡±


    Arabe stood at the door of room 306, reminding them quietly, ¡°By the time his family gets here, he


    might already be beyond saving.¡±


    The doctors, who were at their wits¡¯ end, all looked toward the source of the voice. There stood a


    young girl at the door, who seemed to be only in her teens, but looked incredibly calm. Her eyes were


    bright and clear, her gaze firm.


    ¡°Little girl, what do you know?¡± The male doctor next to her saw that she was just a child and didn¡¯t


    bother to argue with her, ¡°This old man¡¯s condition is very serious, if we were sure, we would have


    saved him right away.¡±


    The only reason they were waiting for the family was because they were out of options.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, asking casually, ¡°Rheumatic heart disease, is it that serious?¡±


    ¡°You can tell what disease he has?¡± The doctor was somewhat surprised.


    Another older female doctor was also taken aback, ¡°Does this child know medicine?¡±


    ¡°Since you know this is rheumatic heart disease, then you must also know that for this kind of disease,


    valve recement surgery is needed, and for this old man, it would not be the first time he would


    undergo valve recement surgery!¡± The male doctor exined.


    Arabe lifted her head, seemingly indifferent to his words. ¡°Needing to undergo valve recement


    surgery again just means you guys didn¡¯t use enough antibiotics to treat him, that¡¯s why there¡¯s


    infection and perivalvr leakage.¡±


    Hearing her words, all the doctors in the ward were stunned.


    ¡°Does this little girl really know medicine?¡±


    ¡°She even knows about ¡®perivalvr leakage¡­¡±


    The old man stopped his medication treatment on his own ord. That¡¯s why there weren¡¯t enough


    antibiotics used, leading to the infection and perivalvr leakage.


    ¡°Why are you arguing with a little girl? How long till the patient¡¯s family gets here?¡± The old man who


    spoke was Greg, the hospital¡¯s most senior heart specialist, already in his fifties. He spoke with


    authority.


    ¡°Dr. Greg.¡± The moment he started speaking, everyone in the room straightened up. One person


    replied, ¡°Going by how fast the family was moving before, the quickest they¡¯ll be here is in twenty


    minutes.¡±


    Twenty minutes was way too long.


    Dr. Greg did some mental math. Phillip clearly couldn¡¯t hold on for twenty more minutes. Previously, he


    had undergone a mitral valve recement surgery overseas. However, soon after, he had a valve leak


    and had to go back overseas for another heart valve recement.


    Yet, shortly after the surgery, he developed an infection, and the valve started leaking again. There was


    no time to travel abroad for another procedure, so he had to get emergency treatment right here at


    home.


    Hope Hospital¡¯s cardiac surgery department was top-notch nationwide, and Dr. Greg¡¯s surgical skills


    were nothing short of ster. That night, Dr. Greg managed to pull off a medical miracle, performing a


    However, shortly after the operation, Phillip developed another infection and had to have another


    surgery.


    Now, his condition had worsened. An upper respiratory infection had turned into pneumonia. Although


    the pneumonia symptoms were under control after rigorous treatment, he was now showing signs of


    heart failure.


    During a recent examination, Dr. Greg discovered that Phillip had developed infective endocarditis and


    another valve leakage. His condition was critical.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The chances of a sessful surgery under these conditions were less than 10%. The only thing they


    could do now was to wait for his family to arrive.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    As long as the family signed off on the surgery consent form, the doctors could go all out to save the


    patient. Even if they couldn¡¯t pull the patient through, they wouldn¡¯t be held responsible because they


    had given their best shot.


    However, judging from Phillip¡¯s current condition, there was no way he could wait for his family to


    arrive. If no action was taken, he could stop breathing in ten minutes.


    ¡°Dr. Greg, should we wait for his family to show up?¡± Susana, a young associate chief physician,


    tentatively proposed. ¡°If we proceed with the surgery without authorization¡­¡±


    If anything went wrong. Mr. McMillian would surely give them hell!


    In this situation, it was not just about their wish to save him. Phillip¡¯s life could just end here today.


    ¡°I suggest that we give him a shot to calm his nerves and another to soothe his heart. We can make the


    decision when his family arrives!¡± Susana proposed again.


    The other doctors didn¡¯t have any better ideas, they all silently watched Dr. Greg, waiting for his


    decision.


    Seeing that Dr. Greg didn¡¯t respond, Susana instructed the nurse standing by, ¡°Go and get the meds.¡±


    The nurse was about to fetch the medicines.


    At that moment, Arabe, standing at the door, spoke up again, ¡°If you inject him with these now, he¡¯ll


    surely die.¡±


    As soon as the meds were administered, even the best doctors wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Because


    Phillip¡¯s current physical condition was so frail, it couldn¡¯t handle the effects of the drugs. Once these


    two injections were administered, shortly after a brief period of lucidity, he would stop breathing within


    half an hour.


    ¡°Who are you, get out of here. We¡¯re busy, and we don¡¯t have time for chitchat.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Susana had been annoyed with this girl since the beginning, feeling like she was causing trouble here.


    ¡°Ipetent doctors.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t waste time with them and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Susana couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Who are you calling ¡®ipetent doctors¡¯? Stop


    right there!¡±


    ¡°Susana, don¡¯t pick a fight with a little girl, Phillip¡¯s condition is more important right now.¡± Another


    doctor advised.


    ¡°She called me ipetent!!¡± Susana was furious, her eyes full of discontent when she looked at


    Arabe. She was the most talented, youngest associate chief physician among this group of doctors,


    had won numerous awards, received lots of praise, and this girl was questioning her medical skills?!


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand the situation, why bother with her?¡± The chief doctor said anxiously. He was


    only concerned about how to deal with the old man¡¯s problem.


    Anyway, the patient couldn¡¯t die in the hospital, because everyone present would be implicated. Now


    they couldn¡¯t operate, nor could they let him die, and their only option was to administer the sedatives


    and heart-soothing injections.


    ¡°Who did you just call an ipetent doctor?¡± Susana walked up to Arabe and asked defiantly, ¡°Go


    on, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Who else but you?¡± Arabe looked at Susana, clearly not taking her seriously.


    ¡°You-¡± Susana was so angry she was hopping mad!


    Arabe crossed her arms over her chest and casually said, ¡°At this point, surgery is the only option for


    him.¡±


    ¡°Surgery? You make it sound so simple, kid.¡± Susanaughed in anger, ¡°This old man has already


    undergone five heart surgeries. There isn¡¯t a shred of intact heart muscle left. No hospital in the


    country, no doctor would dare to operate on him for the sixth time!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Susana.¡± The male doctor wanted to calm things down, but Susana¡¯s temper was obviously


    out of control.


    ¡°This old man¡¯s condition, no simr cases have been documented in medical literature, both domestic


    and international! You could say that since the inception of medicine, he¡¯s the only one!¡± Susana said


    each word firmly, ¡°Do you know how difficult the surgery is? We¡¯ve consulted with many renowned


    heart surgeons both at home and abroad, but no one could propose a better treatment!¡±


    Arabe raised her brows and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent.¡±


    ¡°So, you think you can save him? Confident little girl?¡± Susana sneered, ¡°Then you give it a try!¡±


    Arabe nced at the old man on the bed, exuding unbridled confidence, and casually said, ¡°You


    can¡¯t afford me to perform the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Susana found it ridiculously funny, ¡°This old man is no ordinary person. No amount of money is


    an issue for him. If you can save his life, money is not a problem, even I am willing to kneel down and


    call you God!¡±


    Arabe raised her eyebrows, ¡°Alright, you said it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really confident, aren¡¯t you!¡± Susana didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Did you graduate from high


    school? Do you know where the heart is? Surgery is not about making a few random cuts with a knife.


    Do you think this is like cutting a steak in a restaurant, and you can just do whatever you want? I don¡¯t


    care where you¡¯re from, apologize and leave, then I¡¯ll pretend this never happened!¡±


    Arabe nced at the work badge on Susana¡¯s chest and dismissively said, ¡°You¡¯re an associate


    chief physician in cardiology and you don¡¯t even know how to perform artificial valve recement


    surgery, and you want me to apologize?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Calling you a quack doctor is an understatement.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys hear what this brat just said?¡± Susana was gritting her teeth in anger.


    The female chief physician murmured to herself, ¡°She actually knows about artificial valve recement


    surgery¡­¡±


    Such a professional term,ing out of a little girl¡¯s mouth, could she really know medicine?


    The male doctor also realized this. He looked at Arabe with surprise and shock, and he whispered to


    Susana, ¡°Why not, let her try, maybe she really has a way?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind! You actually believe what a little girl says!¡±


    Before Susana could finish, she heard another doctor whisper, ¡°If anything goes wrong, we can me


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a doctor at our hospital!¡± Susana turned around and lowered her voice, ¡°Do you know who


    this old man is? If anything happens, all of us here will be responsible! Do you think you can just find a


    little girl to be the scapegoat?¡±


    She nced back at Arabe, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°If she really knew her stuff, she¡¯d be famous by


    now, and she¡¯d be the one running this ce! Would we even be needed here?¡±


    The male doctor shrugged helplessly, ¡°But right now, we don¡¯t have any better options¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± the female director carefully suggested, ¡°We could ask Dr. Caden for his opinion?¡±


    Dr. Caden was widely recognized as a brilliant doctor in the hospital, but¡­.


    ¡°Dr. Caden is really full of himself. If it¡¯s not his patient, he won¡¯t lift a finger to help us.¡±


    Susana knew this all too well, which was why she never bothered him with any issues. He had a bad


    temper and was likely to kick people out, not caring about embarrassing others at all.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    Not sure if their voices were too loud, but outside the ward, there were some people huddled together,


    whispering about something.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Dr. Greg was afraid things would getplicated, so he gently advised, ¡°Miss, this operation is


    seriouslyplicated. Even an expert professor with decades of experience like me can¡¯t guarantee


    sess. Considering Phillip¡¯s current condition, aside from thete medical genius Dr. Bell, there¡¯s no


    one else in the world who can guarantee he¡¯ll make it out of the operating room alive. It¡¯s not that we


    don¡¯t want to operate. It¡¯s just that our skills are limited, and we can¡¯t provide help.


    ¡°Administering sedatives andforting the patient is all we can do at the moment until the family


    arrives to sign off, and we can focus on treating him.¡±


    They were always scared of Mr. McMillian¡¯s influence, and they didn¡¯t dare do everything they could for


    Phillip¡­


    ¡°Did you mention there would be a reward after a sessful surgery?¡± Arabe suddenly asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Dr. Greg was a little surprised, but quickly answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of person Phillip was, as long as he could be saved, the cost was not an


    issue.


    Arabe had made a lot of money for the Murphy family before, but all that money ended up in their


    pockets. Plus, with Grace¡¯s medical expenses, she had nearly exhausted all her savings. If she could


    make some money from a minor surgery, that would be great.


    Dr. Greg saw confidence in Arabe¡¯s beautiful eyes, and her aura was strong. He couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Miss, do you really know medicine?¡±


    Arabe smiled and said, ¡°Handling a scalpel is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°And how do you n to save him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, by performing a heart valve recement procedure, but I need Caden as my assistant.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Susana was shocked to hear that, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know who Caden is? I


    can call him over, but would he be your assistant? If so, I¡¯d chop off my head and let you use it as a


    football.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After saying this, she turned to Dr. Greg and said, ¡°Dr. Greg, stop wasting time on her. We¡¯re in a hurry.


    Let¡¯s administer the sedatives andfort the patient now!¡±


    She ordered a nurse, ¡°Go get the medicine, and tell the security room there¡¯s a madwoman here.¡±


    The nurse bumped into Caden on her way out and quickly exined the situation.


    Soon, a familiar voice echoed in the ward.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw Caden, their faces showing surprise.


    How did the nurse manage to bring Caden in? How could a minor nurse have persuaded such an


    important person toe?


    ¡°Dr. Caden, you¡¯re just in time.¡± Susana seized the opportunity to embarrass Arabe, ¡°This girl has a


    lot of guts. She wants you to be her assistant.¡±


    Caden nced at Arabe, who stood there as if none of the attacks around her could hurt her.


    He frowned at Susana, clearly unhappy with her behavior, then asked the others, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Susana quickly exined the situation, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear to reveal her pretty


    profile, hoping to make a good impression on Caden. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a case like this, neither here nor


    abroad.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for then?¡± Caden, for Arabe¡¯s sake, took on this tough task and said


    emotionlessly, ¡°Get ready for the operation.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Caden, how can you be as reckless as her?¡± Susana was taken aback by his decision, ¡°Operating


    now, means the sess rate is less than 10%¡­ This old man is very influential, if something goes


    wrong, we won¡¯t be able to handle the responsibility!¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes were emotionless, ¡°If something goes wrong, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Caden¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility.¡±


    All the doctors were stunned. Was he nning to take this risk with Arabe, the young girl?


    Without saying much to them, Caden nced at Arabe. ¡°Come with me,¡±


    He was taking her to the operating room.


    As Arabe passed Susana, she smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would chop off your head and let


    me use it as a football?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Susana was speechless. She had indeed said that, but she never thought Caden would agree


    to be Arabe¡¯s assistant.


    Caden was usually so arrogant, why the sudden change of attitude today? Was he smitten by


    Arabe¡¯s beauty?


    Arabe smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said.¡±


    ¡°Me? What did I say?¡± Susana suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh, I did say that if you could save Phillip, I


    would kneel down and call you my God, but I doubt you have that ability! Don¡¯t hold us ountable if


    you end up killing the patient!¡±


    Arabeughed, her beautiful eyes sparkling with confidence, ¡°You want to call me God, but I don¡¯t


    want to ept a believer like you!¡±


    ¡°You-


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to kneel.¡± Arabe said and left with Caden.


    Susana watched her back, feeling like she couldn¡¯t swallow, and said loudly, ¡°If you can save Phillip,


    I¡¯m willing to resign as deputy director!¡±


    She patted her badge, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to win it!¡±


    Caden heard their ¡°bet,¡± and casually asked, ¡°Why did you start arguing with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    Exactly right, she had to know there were always people better than her.


    Phillip was pushed into the operating room by two nurses, leaving only a few doctors in the ward.


    ¡°They¡¯re all crazy!¡±


    ¡°This old man¡¯s condition is so severe, he can¡¯t be operated on. I think Dr. Caden is too young and


    doesn¡¯t realize the grave consequences of failure! It¡¯s not just a matter of reputation and career!¡±


    If something went wrong, all their lives could be in danger!


    ¡°Dr. Greg, are we seriously not gonna stop this? This is a life we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°How can we let them take such a risk with Phillip¡¯s high status? Dr. Greg, you gotta say something!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should stop them right now. We still got time.¡±


    The female director seemed more optimistic, ¡°Dr. Cadenes from a lineage of medical geniuses.


    Even though he might not be on par with top-tier experts, his profound medical skills might just pull off


    a miracle.¡±


    The male director also harbored a glimmer of hope, ¡°Dr. Caden is a widely acknowledged genius


    doctor. With him around, a miracle might just happen.¡±


    ¡°You guys are all mixing it up. He¡¯s just the assistant to that girl. She¡¯s the one doing the surgery! She¡¯s


    just a kid, how could she possibly know anything about medicine?¡± Dr. Lauren was all antsy, ¡°Dr. Greg,


    say something!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lauren, what are you so worried about? Dr. Caden said if anything goes wrong, he¡¯ll take full


    responsibility.¡±


    ¡°But the patient is Romeo McMillian¡¯s dear old grandpa. If the surgery fails, Romeo might me us for


    not stopping it.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just say that it was Dr. Caden who insisted on doing the surgery, and we couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Susana decided, after all, it was Dr. Caden who willingly chose to take the risk with the young girl.


    The young girl had no clue about Phillip¡¯s real identity. If she knew, she would¡¯ve probably freaked out


    and bolted. How would she dare to take on this difficult case?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Dr. Greg finally broke the silence and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just see how she handles this patient.¡±


    After Dr. Greg left, several other doctors trailed behind him. ¡°Dr. Greg, you can¡¯t just watch. We need to


    do something before Mr. McMillian arrives¡­¡±


    Susana turned to a nurse and said, ¡°Turn on all the cameras in the operating room. I want to record


    everything. Plus, it¡¯ll be fun to watch her make a fool of herself!¡±


    Word spread around the hospital about aplex surgery being performed by a high school girl, and


    doctors flocked to watch. mA young girl could cure a disease that even Dr. Greg can¡¯t handle. Was this


    some kind of joke?


    As Arabe donned her surgical gown and prepared to enter the operating room, Susana approached


    her. ¡°Just a heads-up, the old man¡¯s pericardium was damaged in a previous surgery. His heart is


    practically glued to his sternum. If you¡¯re not careful during the operation, you could rupture his heart


    and kill him. Then you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you,¡± Arabe replied coolly, her beautiful eyes sparkling. ¡°I won¡¯t make such a rookie


    mistake.¡±


    Furious, Susana stomped and stormed off, muttering, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how you handle the first cut.¡±


    The observation room was packed with doctors, all stunned to see a young girl at the helm of the


    surgery.


    ¡°Dr. Greg, where did this girle from? Are you seriously letting her run wild?¡±


    ¡°She looks like she hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school¡­ The patient is Mr. McMillian¡¯s


    grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°If anything goes wrong, we¡¯re all screwed.¡±


    ¡°She likes the spotlight, Dr. Caden is willing to take the fall for her. Why should you guys worry?¡±


    Susana stood with her arms crossed, watching the girl through therge ss wall with a sarcastic


    smile.


    Arabe put on her surgical mask, her captivating eyes were bright and steady, and she exuded


    confidence.


    ¡°Adjust the body position.¡±


    ¡°Start the anesthesia.¡±


    ¡°Disinfect the skin.¡±


    ¡°Hand me the scalpel.¡±


    Arabe issued orders to Caden in a methodical manner.


    The doctors in the observation room were all taken aback.


    ¡°Does she really know what she¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be following the right steps¡­¡±


    ¡°Could she actually save Phillip?¡±


    Susana sneered, ¡°Maybe she learned it all from TV. Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    If this girl could actually save lives, she would eat a scalpel on live TV.


    When the doctors saw Arabe holding the scalpel in her left hand, they all gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? She¡¯s left-handed?¡±


    ¡°Left-handed surgeons aren¡¯t as steady as right-handed ones.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s right-handed but deliberately using her left hand, she¡¯s nuts!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be taking this seriously.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she never intended to perform the surgery. Dr. Greg, how could you trust a little girl¡¯s words?


    We¡¯re screwed!¡±


    Nobody would dare to use their left hand for such a major surgery!


    Caden was surprised to see Arabe using her left hand. He remembered her being right-handed. Had


    she injured her right hand?


    Due to multiple heart valve recement surgeries, Phillip¡¯s heart structure was far from normal.


    Arabe made the first


    Incision without hesitation, shocking everyone.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Even experienced surgeons wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. How could a little girl be so calm andposed?


    I¡¯m starting to question my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Her first cut was spot on¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fast, precise, and ruthless.¡±


    Even Susana was stunned. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    How did she do it? She didn¡¯t seem like a novice at all.


    Arabe found Phillip¡¯s heart covered in scars, with blood vessels disced. Without the protection of


    the pericardium, his heart was practically attached to his sternum.


    Caden saw the severity of the situation. Initially, he was worried she wouldn¡¯t know what to do, but she


    remained calm and handled every detail perfectly.


    ¡°Zoom in on the video.¡± Dr. Greg, despite his shock, was curious to see how she would handle the next


    steps.


    Arabe was meticulously separating the adhered heart and sternum, the most challenging part of the


    surgery. Considering Phillip¡¯s condition, even experienced surgeons would take hours to handle this.


    But for Arabe, half an hour was enough. She was focused, her bright eyes sparkling with


    confidence.


    Everyone held their breath, as this was an extremely critical phase. Any mistake could be disastrous!


    Suddenly, a group of people entered. The man leading the group seemed to be in his twenties, but he


    exuded a powerful aura. With sharp eyebrows, a high nose, and delicate features, he was imposing


    and stern. People stepped aside when they saw him, their voices filled with fear and respect. ¡°Mr.


    McMillian, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Behind him were seven top cardiac specialists.


    Only Mr. McMillian could assemble such an elite team in such a short time!


    ¡°Phillip¡¯s condition has worsened. We have barely managed to control his pneumonia, and now he¡¯s


    showing signs of heart failure.¡± Dr. Greg stepped aside respectfully. ¡°Today¡¯s examination revealed that


    Phillip has prosthetic valve infective endocarditis and perivalvr leakage¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± Romeo¡¯s gaze fell on Arabe, his eyes cold and indifferent.


    She was wearing a medical mask, with only her bright eyes peeking out. You could tell, that she was


    just a kid in her teens.


    ¡°She, she is¡­¡± Dr. Greg¡¯s heart was racing just looking at her. If he let the cat out of the bag, would he


    even see tomorrow¡¯s


    sunrise?


    Meanwhile, his assistant Carl couldn¡¯t hold back his rage. ¡°How the hell could the hospital hire a doctor


    this young? On the way here, I heard some high school kid wanted to operate on Phillip McMillian. Is


    this her? Has Hope Hospital gonepletely bonkers? So as long as you¡¯ve got the guts, you can just


    go ahead and operate on Phillip, regardless of whether you¡¯re qualified or experienced enough? I think


    you¡¯ve all lost your marbles!¡±


    ¡°Carl, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Dr. Greg was so scared he was shaking in his boots, unable to utter a single


    word of exnation.


    Every doctor in the observation room was freaked out, not knowing what to do.


    nin

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Though scared out of her wits, Susana gathered her courage and said, ¡°This is Dr. Caden¡¯s decision.


    He said he¡¯d take responsibility if anything goes wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°And how¡¯s he going to take responsibility? By paying with all your lives?¡±


    At Carl¡¯s words, Susana turned white as a sheet, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, let¡¯s get our specialists in there to save Phillip immediately. I¡¯ll handle the surgeon and


    his assistant inside. None of these people are going anywhere,¡± Carl said, his gaze sweeping coldly


    over everyone.


    They need to make them understand the consequences! How dare they let a high schooler operate on


    the old man? Were they out of their minds?!


    Just then, the specialists behind Romeo started eximing in surprise.


    ¡°She¡¯s actually managed to separate all the adhesions.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t hit a single blood vessel, and the heart tissue is intact. And she¡¯s using her left hand to


    operate!¡±


    ¡°How did she do that?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She dealt with suchplex adhesions so quickly¡­¡±


    The surgery was extremely difficult, but Arabe made it look like a walk in the park. With the


    adhesions handled, she lifted her beautiful eyes, her fresh and refined demeanor unforgettable at first


    nce.


    ¡°Dr. Greg, who is she?¡±


    One of the foreign heart specialists brought by Romeo asked with a heavy ent, ¡°Is she a new doctor


    at the hospital? Can


    I have a chance to talk with her?¡±


    ¡°We arrivedte and didn¡¯t see how she opened the chest, but being able to separate the adhesions so


    well¡­her medical skills are definitely superior to mine.¡±


    ¡°I also have some questions I¡¯d like to ask her¡­¡±


    Not only was Carl taken aback, but everyone in the room was stunned. A teenage girl had managed to


    separate all the adhesions in the shortest amount of time!


    ¡°To achieve this is beyond expectation.¡±


    ¡°Even experienced specialists can¡¯t guarantee to separate all the adhesions in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Is she actually a seasoned doctor in her fifties disguised as a young girl?¡±


    How else could she have achieved this?


    Romeo¡¯s face was stoic, his handsome brows showing a hint of detached scrutiny, revealing no


    emotion.


    Unable to hold back, Susana spoke, ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t damage any blood vessels or heart tissue,


    Phillip has had multiple surgeries before. There¡¯s not much left of the tissue used to suture the heart


    valve ¨C the mitral annulus. It¡¯s hard for an artificial heart valve to take hold.¡±


    This was one of the reasons they hesitated to operate.


    ¡°Susana-¡± Dr. Greg rebuked her in a deep voice, somewhat unhappy.


    Ignoring him, Susana continued, ¡°I just want everyone to know, that Phillip has a severe intracardiac


    infection. The edema in the tissues is critical, and suturing the artificial valve is extremely difficult¡­ If


    her suturing is wed, it¡¯s unlikely that Phillip¡¯s heart function will recover, and he could develop severe


    Knowing Susana¡¯s argumentative nature, Dr. Greg hurriedly said to Romeo, ¡°Sir, this young female


    doctor is very skilled. I believe she can handle this situation¡­ Also, Dr. Caden is assisting her. Dr.


    Cadenes from a family of doctors and is highly intelligent. His grandfather is James Newton, a


    renowned doctor both domestically and internationally.¡±


    James?


    Romeo finally understood. The male assistant in front of him was James¡¯ only grandson, Caden. James


    was also one of the famous doctors he¡¯d invited, but he hadn¡¯t been able to arrive yet due to traffic.


    Seeing Romeo¡¯s emotionless face, Dr. Greg grew anxious, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Next, Arabe¡¯s extraordinary suturing skills left all the doctors in the room feeling ipetent. After


    the surgery, everyone was utterly astounded.


    Phillip had really survived. He was still alive!


    ¡°Be, are you even real?¡±


    Out of everyone observing the surgery, Caden was the most shocked. This girl was even more


    incredible than he¡¯d imagined! He¡¯d been ready to step in at any moment, but now it seemed


    ¡°Let¡¯s move the patient out.¡±


    After cleaning her hands, Arabe exited the operating room to apuse and praise from many of the


    doctors waiting outside. Seeing this, Susana couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, her nails digging into her


    palms. She hadn¡¯t expected the girl to be so talented.


    When Phillip¡¯s gurney was wheeled out of the operating room, many of the doctors rushed forward to


    confirm that he was still breathing and seemed stable.


    ¡°Everybody clear out¡­ The patient needs to rest now.¡±


    Knowing Be must have been tired, Caden realized they had been operating for two hours. It was now


    two in the afternoon, and he wondered if Be was hungry.


    The curious doctors dispersed, leaving only Romeo and the heart specialists, as well as Dr. Greg and


    others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Phillip back to his room now,¡± Caden said to Arabe. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Arabe nodded, took off her mask, and revealed a beautiful face that was mesmerizing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the family?¡± Arabe looked up. There were still things to discuss.


    A man stepped forward, standing in front of her. He was six feet two and matched well with Arabe,


    who was five foot


    seven.


    Looking at the man, Arabe saw that his features seemed meticulously sculpted, each proportion


    perfect. His deep-set eyes were like glossycquer, bright and captivating.


    ¡°Sir, the thing is, Phillip was very ill. I once promised this youngdy that if she could save Phillip, the


    reward would be no issue¡­¡± Dr. Greg hurried to help Be request her reward.


    Romeo looked at Be in front of him, his eyes showing a hint of emotion, then nced at Carl, who


    immediately took out a nk check and handed it over.


    ¡°Thank you for saving him! This is a token of our gratitude. You can fill in whatever amount you¡¯d like.¡±


    Arabe lifted her clear eyes, a bit surprised. Who the heck was this Mr. McMillian guy, being so


    generous?


    People around her were looking at her with surprise and envy¡­


    Getting a nk check not only meant that she was on her way to sess, but more importantly, she


    had won Romeo¡¯s approval. She had loads of opportunities ahead of her. You could say she hit the


    jackpot, and her future was as bright as it could get.


    ¡°Well, guess I¡¯ll take it then,¡± Arabe said with a slight smile, tucking the check into the pocket of her


    white coat without a moment¡¯s hesitation, showing her decisiveness.


    ¡°Mister will be off the venttor by tomorrow.¡±


    No sooner had Arabe¡¯s wordsnded when a coldugh echoed,ing from Susana in the corner.


    16-18

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Susana¡¯s chuckle didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Arabe. With a casual raise of her brows, she said, ¡°Miss


    Susana, isn¡¯t it time to honor your promise?¡±


    Susana was so busy being envious that shepletely forgot about the agreement she had with


    Arabe! Romeo was right here, and there was no way Susana would make a fool of herself. Not a


    chance!


    She decided to y dumb instead, spreading her hands wide, ¡°What promise? Did I say something?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Susana, how could you.¡± A nurse couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°You said it yourself, if this youngdy


    saved Phillip, you¡¯d kneel to her, even giving up your position as Deputy Director.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did I say that?¡± Susana adamantly denied, ¡°Got any proof?¡±


    Another doctor couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°You did say that, everyone here heard you. If you don¡¯t


    want to kneel, at least apologize.¡±


    After all, the way she had spoken to the youngdy before was really out of line.


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± Susana gave an innocent look, acting like she couldn¡¯t care less.


    Hopeless case.


    Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, Arabe suddenly gave a kick, sending Susana to her knees


    with a thump. Nobody saw how she did it, only heard the sound of a knee hitting the floor. It must have


    hurt.


    ¡°You, you!¡± Susana was in so much pain her lips were trembling and she couldn¡¯t even stand.


    ¡°As a doctor, it¡¯s your duty to save lives.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were cold, her voice chilling. ¡°Your scalpel is


    meant to save lives, not to be used recklessly!¡±


    ¡°You, you.¡± Susana was trembling with rage, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Romeo, I didn¡¯t do


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Whether you did anything or not, and what you wanted to do, everyone knows well!¡± Arabe said.


    Just then, the dean arrived upon hearing the news, ¡°Mr. McMillian, is your father okay? I apologize, I


    just got back from an academic conference. Wait, what¡¯s going on? Dr. Susana, why are you


    kneeling?¡±


    Upon seeing the director, tears welled up in Susana¡¯s eyes. She was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even


    stand. Dr. Pierce had always thought highly of her, even praising her in front of all the doctors, setting


    her as an example.


    Just as she was about to tattle, she heard the dean¡¯s surprised voice, ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re here too? And


    in a sterile suit? You¡¯re not the high schooler who performed surgery on Phillip, are you? I heard about


    it on my way here. So, Phillip is okay?¡±


    Everyone was shocked beyond belief upon hearing his words.


    Not only did the dean know Arabe, but he also seemed to highly approve of her medical skills?


    Dr. Pierce looked confused as no one answered his question, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Miss Arabe, could


    you exin?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Pierce.¡± Arabe greeted him, ¡°Nothing much, just that I don¡¯t wish to encounter Susana in this


    field ever again.¡± Dr. Pierce looked at Susana, then at Arabe, ¡°Did she do something to upset you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± Arabe had a strong presence, ¡°This is the first time I heard of using sedatives and


    heart-soothing meds when a heart failure patient has endocarditis and periannr leak.¡±


    ¡®Doing so is equivalent to forcefully treating the patient, and he would die within half an hour!¡± Dr.


    Pierce turned to Susana Instantly.


    Arabe nonchntly said, ¡°I can only say that the hiring standards of your hospital are not strict


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Susana, why didn¡¯t you perform surgery on the patient?¡± Dr. Pierce immediately asked.


    ¡°Dr. Pierce, Phillip¡¯s condition was extremely critical at the time. We were powerless.¡± Susana said.


    ¡°Powerless, yet you could administer sedatives and heart-soothing meds? You knew doing so, even


    the best doctor in the world couldn¡¯t save him! You¡¯re a doctor, but you sentenced him to death while


    there was still hope for his survivall How could you do this?¡± Dr. Pierce said.


    Before she could answer, Dr. Pierce said disappointingly, ¡°You may leave. Hope Hospital will no longer


    keep you and there


    will be no ce for you in this industry in the future¡±


    A person who didn¡¯t value patient¡¯s lives and cared only for her career was not fit to be a doctor!


    Dr. Pierce was the president of the National Medical Association, and with just one word from him,


    Susana would no longer be able to work in this field.


    ¡°Director, give me one more chance,¡± Susana said.


    Though Susana knew Dr. Pierce asked her to leave to prevent Romeo¡¯s anger from escting and


    causing worse consequences, she really didn¡¯t want to leave.


    The pay was high here, colleagues were nice to her, and her future was bright.


    Now it all ended because of Arabe!


    ¡°Take her away!¡± After Dr. Pierce said this, he turned to apologize to Romeo, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I allowed


    such a thing to happen. right under my nose, I feel extremely ashamed. Fortunately, Miss Arabe


    stepped in in time, preventing a bigger mistake!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡± Romeo¡¯s cold gaze fell on Arabe.


    ¡°Arabe Bet.¡± She answered confidently.


    ¡°Give me your number.¡± Romeo handed her his phone to input her number.


    Arabe understood his meaning when she took the nk check. If anything happened to Phillipter,


    she would be responsible. Leaving her contact information was for future convenience.


    She took his phone, her slender fingers lightly tapping the screen to enter a string of numbers. Then


    she looked up, her beautiful face glowing like a star, and handed the phone back to him..


    ¡°The old man¡¯s had multiple chest surgeries. So early post-op, his breastbone might be a bit loose and


    healing could be tough. His left leg might also swell and hurt because of the extracorporeal cirction


    and repeated catheterization. All of this is par for the course.¡± Arabe said.


    She didn¡¯t want them toe ming her skillster.


    Romeo studied the girl¡¯s face intently, his voice deep, ¡°And how do we relieve the pain?¡±


    Arabe nced at the seven or eight cardiologists behind him, ¡°These minor issues? They can handle


    them just fine., Dr. Pierce, If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Dr. Pierce said.


    After changing out of her scrubs in the locker room, Arabe put on a baseball cap, slung on her


    backpack and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Caden caught up with her in the long hospital corridor, ¡°Is your right hand okay? I¡¯ve been


    wanting to ask since earlier. What¡¯s wrong with your.right hand? Why were you operating with your left


    hand today?¡±


    Unless something was up, a righty wouldn¡¯t operate with their left hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Arabe moved her slightly painful wrist nonchntly, ¡°Just punched someone a bit too hard


    Caden looked at her with aplicated expression, ¡°So, you¡¯re also a fighter.¡±


    What kind of person was she, really? Able to easily get rare drugs, perform surgeries, and even throw a


    punch.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Which hand do you usually use, left or right? And when you do surgeries, which hand do you operate


    with?" He was genuinely curious.


    "I can use both." Arabe said.


    "Are you even real?" The guy was in shock.


    Just then, an elderly man rushed in, shouting, "Move aside, move aside. Hey, Be, what are you doing


    here?"


    Arabe''s eyes were bright and clear, somewhat surprised at the sight of the man, "Grandpa James?"


    "Arabe, were you also invited by Mr. McMillian to perform surgery on Phillip? Don''t know if I''ll get a


    chance to assist you?" James asked.


    "I''ve already finished." Arabe said.


    "What? Already finished?" James asked. He had just encountered a traffic jam on the way and rushed


    here, panting. But the surgery was already done!


    "You did it all by yourself?" James asked, still panting.


    "And him." Arabe said.


    James followed her gaze to the man standing next to her, surprised, "You, why are you here?"


    "Grandpa." Caden replied helplessly, "This is where I work."


    Indeed, grandpa had forgotten. But the usually entric and arrogant grandpa was actually being


    polite and even ttering in front of a young woman!


    Caden was shocked! Who was this Be? Apart from her remarkable medical skills, what was her


    identity that made his grandpa respect her so much?


    "Kid, being Be''s assistant is your good fortune!" James said.


    An assistant. His good fortune? Was his grandpa out of his mind?


    Despite the girl''s impressive medical skills, it wasn''t that over the top.


    "Did you check on Grannie Grace in room 301?" James asked casually.


    "I visit her every day." Caden had to say, "Grandpa, I''m busy."


    He couldn''t possibly spend 24 hours a day around Grannie Grace!


    "You don''t care enough, you really don''t! Be, wait a sec, I need to school him a bit!" James


    unceremoniously raised his hand to hit his shoulder, "You, do you think I''m not strict enough."


    "Grandpa, this is a hospital, noise is prohibited." Caden said.


    "You, stop running. You think I can''t catch you? I just ran two miles!" James said.


    Ten minutester.


    A luxurious Rolls-Royce drove into the gate of Reflections Vi. With 33 luxurious private vis built by


    theke, it was a sight of extreme opulence. The car drove through a spacious green path and stopped


    in front of a vi.


    A couple had been waiting at the gate, and seeing the car driven by Aiden, they stared at each other in


    surprise.


    "What''s going on?" Keh asked first.


    Why was the car like this? Where was his precious daughter?? Was she okay?


    The sight of the driver getting out of the car shocked Louisa, who looked at Aiden in disbelief, "Aiden,


    your sses, your clothes. Did you have a car ident on the way? Where is Arabe? Is she okay?"


    With that, the couple quickly looked towards the back seat.


    "Ms. Bet is fine, I was rear-ended by a truck on the way." tTe driver hurriedly opened the door and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    said respectfully, "Miss, we''re home!"


    Arabe lifted her eyes, colliding with the gazes outside the car. Louisa was beautiful when she was


    young, more so than any female star at the time. Now at fifty, her aura was even more gentle and


    dignified. When she saw Arabe, she couldn''t help but tear up, "You''re Be? My beloved daughter."


    Arabe had just stepped out of the car when she was immediately embraced by Louisa, "I finally


    found you!"


    The sudden embrace made Arabe a bit ufortable, but it also gave her a sense of warmth.


    "Let me have a good look at you." Louisa caressed Arabe''s face. The girl had very good features and


    a delicate skin. She asked lovingly, tears in her eyes, "How have you been in the Murphy family all


    these years?"


    "I''ve been good." Arabe said.


    These simple words made two drops of tear fall from Louisa''s eyes. As long as she had been well and


    not bullied, that was enough.


    "We should be happy that our daughter is home." The speaker was Keh, his eyes also a bit red,


    "Let''s talk inside, don''t let our precious girl stand outside."


    "Yes, Be,e in." Louisa took the backpack from Arabe''s hand and handed it to Keh.


    Keh took the bag, which had no brand logo, and looked at Arabe''s back. He couldn''t help but


    feel a pang in his heart. How had their daughter been all these years? She was already a youngdy,


    but why was she still carrying such a in bag? Not even a single piece of designer clothes?


    "Be, from now on, this is your home." Louisa led Arabe by the hand into the vi.


    The garden was full of exotic flowers and nts, costly nts like the Sleeping Fire Lotus and Juliet


    Roses could be seen everywhere.


    Thirty servants stood in the middle of the garden, there were housekeepers, drivers, guards, chefs,


    gardeners, maids, and bodyguards. They all bowed in unison, "Wee home, Ms. Bet!"


    As they walked through the fairy-tale-like beautiful garden and into the main hall, valuable calligraphy


    and antiques were seen everywhere.


    Wasn''t it said that her family was very poor?


    Arabe''s gaze fell on a painting. Not long ago at an auction, this painting, "Return of the Kings," had


    fetched a sky-high price of 30 million dors! It was a masterpiece by a famous oil painter from five


    hundred years ago, and Arabe could tell it was the real deal.


    Seeing where Arabe was looking, as if finding a topic, Louisa asked happily, "Be, do you like that


    painting? Shall I have it hung in your room?"


    "No need." She was just surprised at the number of collections in the house. It was a pity that this


    painting of ''Return of the Kings'' seemed out of ce among that pile of modern art paintings.


    "Be, don''t you like it? Someone, take the painting down!" Keh immediately ordered after her.


    The butler was somewhat reluctant. This painting called ''Return of the Kings'' was originally hidden in


    the pce. It was a very rare and precious piece of art. However, the master was nning to take this


    painting down because of this ignorant Ms. Bet!


    Most importantly, this painting was Miss Serena''s favorite!


    Arabe sensed hostility from the butler''s eyes, which was clearly aimed at her. But she didn''t care,


    and casually gave a suggestion to her parents, "We can hang it in the room inside."


    Her gaze fell on a lounge not far away, where there were several works by the same artist, perfectly


    integrated with the old-fashioned and elegant style of the lounge, fully disying the artistic taste.


    But the butler was heartbroken. Such a precious painting should be hung out for people to appreciate.


    It seemed this country girl had no idea of the value of this painting!


    "I think it''s a great idea to hang this painting in that room!" Louisa was the first to express support, "My


    daughter really has taste!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Be, feel free to grab whatever you want ¨C there¡¯s an array of teas, fresh fruits, and delicious snacks.


    Make yourself at home.¡± Keh said indulgently.


    Arabe took a sip of her tea and savored it. This wasn¡¯t the average ck tea. It had the distinct vor


    and aroma of Assam tea. She took another sip, the smooth taste lingering in her mouth,. It was top-


    notch tea indeed.


    ¡°Be, have some snack.¡± Louisa pushed some pastries towards Arabe, her voiceden with


    ¡°I know.¡± Arabe¡¯s heart softened at her mother¡¯s sorrow. Who would intentionally lose their child?


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°A while ago, the Murphy family put out a missing person notice, mentioning the incident from years


    ago. It unsettled me when I saw it. I kept having nightmares, so I asked your father to look into it.¡±


    Louisa said, ¡°After investigating, we found out that you¡¯re our real daughter, and the girl we had raised


    as our own for eighteen years was not our biological child.¡±


    Tears welled up in Louisa¡¯s eyes as she confessed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we messed up, and you end up in


    someone else¡¯s home.¡±


    Keh also felt a deep sense of guilt, ¡°I was too careless back then. I brought Serena home without


    checking properly. We looked into her background this time, her biological mother died in a big fire, and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    her father¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. After all, we¡¯ve raised her for eighteen years, and it wouldn¡¯t be


    right to kick her out. So we want to discuss with you, can she continue to live here as your sister?¡±


    Having raised Serena for eighteen years, they had grown attached to her, and she was an outstanding


    girl.


    Arabe understood their intention, her expression nonchnt, ¡°Whatever you decide is fine by me.¡±


    Louisa sighed in relief,. Their daughter was truly kind-hearted.


    ¡°Shall we show you around upstairs?¡± Louisa asked.


    As they passed the music room on the second floor, Louisa casually asked, ¡°Darling, do you have any


    hobbies?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe replied offhandedly, ¡°Making money.¡±


    Keh burst intoughter, ¡°Ha-ha, like father, like daughter, I was also into making money when I was


    young! I can¡¯t believe we share the same hobby!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Louisa called him out without hesitation, ¡°You were all about hitting on girls when you were


    young!¡±


    Keh froze for a moment before swiftly exining, ¡°But you were the only one who caught my eye.


    Chasing you was more important than making money.¡±


    Arabe averted her gaze, and by chance, saw through the window that they had a private helipad with


    three aircraft parked on it, one of which was a limited edition Boeing 747SP.


    ¡°Be, this is your room, do you like it?¡± Louisa opened the door, hoping for her daughter¡¯s approval.


    The room was filled with pink. Curtains, bed, wardrobe, desk ¨C all pink. Arabe was at a loss for


    words.


    ¡°Your mom says all girls love pink, so she specially designed this princess-themed room for you!¡±


    Keh took a deep breath, exaggerating the sweetness in the air, ¡°Can you taste the sweetness in


    the air?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like it. Your mom has prepared other rooms for you too!¡± Keh showed her a


    few neighboring rooms, each with a different theme ¨C Mediterranean, ssic, minimalist modern. Since


    they were unsure about Arabe¡¯s preference and had plenty of rooms, Louisa decorated each room in


    a different style.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Arabe picked the simplest one.


    ¡°Rest up for a bit, we have a surprise for you!¡± Louisa held Arabe¡¯s hand, ¡°When the housekeeper


    It was their first gift for their daughter, they were a bit nervous. Arabe understood and nodded in


    obedience. After tidying up her things in her room, She took out her phone and sent a message:


    [Do you still have HeartEase Herb?]


    The reply came swiftly in a phone call, a gentle voice on the other end, ¡°Be, are you nning on


    making HeartEase with the herb again? Did the sky-high prices of HeartEase in the ck market tip


    you off to a business opportunity?¡±


    Arabe smiled faintly at the sound of her clearughter, ¡°That¡¯s one reason.¡±


    ¡°The other reason is Grannie Grace¡¯s condition, right?¡± The girl asked.


    The girl on the phone, Kelly, was her good friend and business partner, who knew her well.


    ¡°Making a HeartEase pill that sells for 10 million, and also helps Grannie Grace ¨C it¡¯s a win-win. But I


    only have one nt left.¡± Arabe said.


    HeartEase Herb was very effective in treating heart conditions, and a single nt was very costly. It¡¯s


    not only pricy but also rare, and only a few nts would appear at each auction. The only one left in


    Kelly¡¯s possession was bought at a high price. Others who bought HeartEase Herb would only


    research itsponents, unaware of its true value and how to turn it into a product to maximize its


    benefits.


    But Arabe was different. Bybining it with other medicinal ingredients, she could turn HeartEase


    Herb into HeartEase. This little pill was a lifeline for heart patients deemed incurable by doctors! They


    sold out as soon as they hit the market. In Kelly¡¯s eyes, HeartEase Herb could only reach its full


    potential in Arabe¡¯s hands, and wouldn¡¯t be wasted.


    ¡°Do you need it urgently? Shall I bring it to you now?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯lle get it in a few days. I¡¯m staying somewhere closer to your ce now.¡± Arabe


    briefly exined her situation of finding her biological family.


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you Attlee¡¯s biological daughter? How could such a soap opera happen to you.¡± Kelly


    couldn¡¯t believe that the world had turned upside down in the few days they¡¯d lost touch, ¡°Since the


    Murphy family did you dirty like this, why are you still looking out for Grannie Grace?¡±


    Arabe replied coolly, ¡°She¡¯s been good to me.¡±


    Growing up, Attlee and Olga were always busy with their careers. It was Grannie Grace who raised her.


    Now that Grannie Grace was seriously ill, she couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Grannie Grace is still your responsibility! Attlee is so naive, thinking that just because he¡¯s thrown


    some money around for a VIP hospital room and a caretaker, Grannie Grace will live forever! If it wasn¡¯t


    for you pulling her back from the brink time and time again, he wouldn¡¯t even have a mother now!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes darkened, but she remained silent.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Kelly continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could their little factory have grown to this size? How could


    they have moved from a small town to a big city? How could Attlee be the richest man on the


    fringes of Summerfield? That¡¯s all because of your hard work behind the scenes. Otherwise, with his


    business sense, he¡¯d be lucky not to go bankrupt, let alone be the richest man. Because he has


    no talent for business, he always causes trouble for you, forcing you to solve his problems. With your


    abilities, you should be the richest! He shouldn¡¯t even be involved! Unfortunately, all these years you¡¯ve


    been doing this for them, and haven¡¯t left anything for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal.¡± Arabe saidzily, as if unbothered, ¡°I can make money whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°I just feel sorry for you! From childhood, they left you in the care of an olddy, and they barely visited


    home! Then when they found Ynda, they kicked you aside. How cruel!¡± Kelly said.


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about them. Keep an eye on HeartEase Herb for me. One nt isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Arabe changed the subject, ¡°Pay more attention to the uing auctions and let me know if there¡¯s


    any news.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kelly said.


    They chatted for a bit more before hanging up.


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone vibrated. She looked at it and saw a message from one of her employees:


    [Boss! Big order! A super-rich guy ordered a hundred sets of clothes, a hundred bags, and a hundred


    pairs of shoes for his daughter, to be delivered today.]


    [I¡¯ve already sent all the limited edition items from our warehouse! We¡¯re out of stock now!]


    [When can you give me more designs?]


    [Urgent! Urgent! Urgent! Three times isn¡¯t enough for something this important!]


    [Alright, waiting for your message. I¡¯m about to arrive at the rich guy¡¯s house. Let¡¯s see what his


    daughter looks like. I hope she¡¯s not too ugly to ruin your designs.]


    Arabe was a bit surprised and replied: [You¡¯re delivering it yourself?]


    [For such a big order, of course, I have to provide the best service! What do you think?]


    After reading the message, Arabe was puzzled. What kind of family would buy so many clothes and


    bags at once? Are they opening a store?


    At this moment, a luxury RV pulled up in front of the vi.


    Erik quickly stepped forward, respectfully opened the car door, and bowed, saying, ¡°Miss Serena,


    you¡¯re finally back for summer break? It¡¯s going to be lively here again with you around.¡±


    Serena exited the automobile with silky skin. She had a lovely face and a terrific body. Her brilliant eyes


    glittered with assurance, and her bangs were neatly cropped behind her ears to reveal a lovely


    forehead.


    Several servants began moving her luggage into the house, with Erik following closely behind, ¡°Miss


    Serena, you¡¯ve been busy with exams, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Now that you¡¯ve finished your


    finals and have been travelling abroad with your girlfriends, I finally get a chance to chat with you.¡± Erik


    said, lowering his voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Serena had always looked quite ordinary, but growing up spoiled, she exuded an air of


    superiority and her voice was haughty, making her sound like a rich heiress. Today, she was wearing a


    fluffy dress, carrying a designer bag and wearing designer jewelry, looking like a graceful flower. This


    kind of beauty was crafted by money and skincare.


    ¡°The matter is¡­¡± Before Erik could finish, Serena noticed a dozen strangers in the garden. They were


    hanging beautiful clothes and bags on disy racks, tidying them up a bit before taking them into the


    house.


    The servants in the garden were blowing balloons and hanging star lights, and Martha was also busy


    directing them. Martha was essentially Serena¡¯s personal maid, and had been with her since she was a


    child. After Louisa had five sons, when it came to Serena, she was both milkless andcked energy.


    So, Martha had always been by Serena¡¯s side, caring for her, putting her to sleep, with the single task


    of taking good care of Serena. As a result, Martha¡¯s status was a bit higher than the other servants,


    and their rtionship was as intimate as mother and daughter.


    Seeing her now, Serena¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile, ¡°Martha!¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena is back?¡± Martha¡¯s smile grew even brighter when she saw Serena. She quickly walked


    over, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you! You stubborn child, I told you not to live in school, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Look


    at you, you¡¯ve lost so much weight in just a month!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost weight too, Martha? Did you miss me too much?¡± Serena asked.


    ¡°You silly girl!¡± Marthaughed at her teasing, taking a fresh look at her, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve lost some weight,


    but you¡¯ve be prettier!¡±


    Serena smiled sweetly, watching the bustling crowd, ¡°Is this a surprise from mom and dad?¡±


    Were they rewarding her for working hard on her exams? Or did they think she had grown up after her


    exams and wanted to throw her aing-of-age ceremony? Or perhaps, they were celebrating her


    admission to Summerfield College in advance? Either way, she was delighted by such a grand gesture.


    No girl could resist beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags, especially when so many limited edition ones


    were prepared all of a sudden, and the venue was decorated.


    Indeed, she was the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes! Although she had five brothers, the attention her


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parents paid to her was no less than that to her brothers.


    Hearing this, Martha¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check it out.¡± Serena¡¯s tone was still full of joy.


    But Martha quickly called out, ¡°Miss Serena, those items weren¡¯t prepared for you.¡±


    After she finished, she nced at Erik. Neither of them wanted to hurt the girl who had grown up in a


    loving environment. But Martha was more qualified to say these things than Erik.


    ¡°Martha, I know. You guys probably didn¡¯t expect me toe back early on my friend¡¯s ne. I know


    you haven¡¯t finished setting up. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t know. You guys carry on. I didn¡¯t see


    anything.¡± Serena said.


    ¡°Miss Serena.¡± Martha said.


    Serena sauntered into the house, grinning from ear to ear. She was the only girl in the family, so who


    else could all these things be for if not her? Her brothers? Pfft. Her folks must have wanted to surprise


    her, and the servants were too chicken to spill the beans. Pretty standard stuff, right?


    Serena walked into the main hall and spotted dozens of neat disy racks. Each dress, each bag,


    seemed like it was made just for her. She darted from one rack to the other, joy spreading through her


    like wildfire.


    Martha wanted to set the record straight, but seeing Serena¡¯s beaming face, she just couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to burst her bubble.


    Arabe had just finished up some work in her room and was about to kick back and rx when her


    door was knocked on.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Edith¡¯s voice politely echoed from outside the door, ¡°Miss, your parents invite you to the garden.¡±


    Arabe understood. This must be the surprise they prepared. She closed the door and followed Edith


    to the garden. As soon as she stood at the garden entrance, everything around her suddenly darkened.


    Every light in the mansion was turned off.


    Three secondster, dreamy lights lit the ce again.


    ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± Edith gestured, bending slightly.


    Arabe stepped into the garden and saw beautiful star lights hanging from the trees. Countless


    colored balloons floated in the air and colorful ribbons fell from the sky.


    This was the surprise they prepared for her?


    Having never received such a surprise from Attlee and Olga, she now felt their love and attention


    towards her.


    Inside the house, Serena was stunned. Why did they release the ribbons without telling her? But this


    scene would definitely get lots of likes on social media. She was about to go to the garden to take


    some photos when she realized her parents had already run out excitedly, shouting, ¡°Our baby


    daughter!¡±


    Serena blushed slightly. She had never been called such an affectionate name by her parents. Was it


    because they hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time? Did they think she was in the garden and that was why


    they ran out so excitedly? They didn¡¯t know their baby daughter was still inside!


    Serena had a happy smile on her face and was about to enter the garden when she saw her parents


    holding hands with a girl, saying something affectionately.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl was slender, with delicate skin, unlike Serena¡¯s, which had been pampered with countless


    skincare products. The girl¡¯s skin was more natural and glowing. As they approached, Serena noticed


    the girl¡¯s simple attire, but her features were striking. The girl had a face that somewhat resembled her


    mother¡¯s. A gust of wind blew, causing the girl¡¯s hair to sway. She looked mesmerizing.


    Why was there such a guest at home? Serena was puzzled. It seemed that her parents valued this girl


    very much.


    ¡°Be, how do you like the surprise in the garden? Isn¡¯t it surprising? Do you like it?¡± Before Keh


    could finish, he noticed Serena standing there, slightly surprised, ¡°Serena? Weren¡¯t you supposed to


    arrive tomorrow afternoon? Howe you¡¯re here today?¡±


    Hearing her father say that the surprise in the garden was prepared for the girl, Serena was surprised


    and confused. She didn¡¯t understand why her parents valued a stranger so much. But there were


    guests present, so she behaved appropriately and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, I came back


    early on a friend¡¯s ne. Who is she?¡±


    Perhaps Keh hadn¡¯t expected Serena to suddenly appear here. He quickly smiled, ¡°You came at


    the right time. Let me introduce you. This is Arabe, your sister!¡±


    Sister? What sister? A distant rtive?


    The girl was dressed inly, not like a close rtive. All their close rtives were very rich and had a


    high social status. This inly dressed girl might be a distant rtive. She could be here to establish


    connections or to borrow money?


    Keh didn¡¯t notice her thoughts and turned to Arabe, ¡°Arabe, this is Serena, who I told you


    about. She just finished her exams and is now on summer vacation, so she¡¯ll be staying with us.¡±


    Serena, with her lively eyes, seemed to understand and greeted her politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Although she addressed Arabe as her sister on the surface, she didn¡¯t take her seriously and treated


    her as a poor


    rtive.


    ¡°The clothes and shoes you ordered have arrived. They were personally delivered by the brand¡¯s


    manager. They¡¯re inside.¡± Keh said.


    ¡°They arrived so soon?¡± Louisa was overjoyed, holding Arabe¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if


    you like them. Serena, I have something to tell youter.¡±


    Serena was stunned. The beautiful clothes and shoes inside were prepared for the girl in front of her?


    Who exactly was this girl? Why was she so valued by her parents?


    16-19


    , the mine has to do w


    S


    g¨¢t. The kind

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Arabe had thought that she had enough stock tost her for at least half a year. During this time, she


    wouldn¡¯t have to worry about designing new pieces, allowing her to focus on her pharmaceutical


    research and other side hustles. However, to her surprise, her parents went ahead and bought out all


    her stock, some of which were even her early designs that seemed a bit outdated now.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, your name is somewhat simr to our brand¡¯s founder. I¡¯m wondering if you are familiar


    with our boss?¡± Jaime asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Arabe¡¯s answer was clear-cut. Upon hearing this, Jaime understood that the rest of the


    people in the room were still unaware of the boss¡¯ true identity.


    ¡°You¡¯re one lucky gal, having parents who adore you so much. Look at these clothes, they¡¯re ssic


    pieces from our brand¡¯s founder, Queen Abby. They¡¯re perfect for someone of your stature!¡± Jaime


    said.


    ¡°Arabe, check out this casual outfit. I bet it would look great on you.¡± Keh pointed out a piece


    disyed on the rack.


    ¡®Queen Abby¡¯s designs really do stand out. Look at this skirt.¡± Louisa held up the skirt against Arabe,


    ¡°I can already imagine how beautiful you¡¯d look in it.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, what do you think about these?¡± Keh showed Arabe a pair of shoes like it was his


    prized possession.


    ¡°Arabe, how about this one-shoulder bag?¡± Louisa picked up a bag, ¡°It looks like it was custom-made


    for you, I¡¯m sure it would look great on you.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were bright as stars, her demeanor elegant, as she listened to theirments. She


    was naturally beautiful. Her eyes were sparkling clear, a mixture of cold and sweet temperament,


    creating an indescribable charm.


    Serena, on the other hand, was turning pale, her shock was beyond words. She couldn¡¯t believe what


    she was hearing! What on earth was going on? Why were her parents treating this girl like their own


    daughter, even gifting her all these limited edition QY clothes?


    Seeing them dote on Arabe, she began to feel a sense of panic that made her uneasy. What had


    happened during the month she was at school?


    ¡°These are all in your size. If you don¡¯t like them, Dad can have them make another batch!¡± Keh


    looked at Arabe affectionately.


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes sparkled, her voice soft and gentle, ¡°I think they¡¯re all pretty good.¡±


    Jaime could tell from the boss¡¯ tone that she wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled about the clothes. Couldn¡¯t me


    her, these were all her early works, meant to tide her over for a year or so. Who would have guessed


    they woulde full circle back to her?


    ¡°How much for all these clothes?¡± Suddenly, Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on Jaime.


    Caught off guard, Jaime quickly responded, ¡°These are all ssic pieces by our brand¡¯s founder,


    Queen Abby. The cheapest item is around three hundred thousand. As everyone knows, our founder,


    who¡¯s both smart and beautiful, most of her works are usually priced between five hundred thousand


    and eight hundred thousand, with the real gems starting from a million.¡±


    Clearly, Keh had ordered all items priced over a million for his daughter. At first nce, they were


    all top-tier designs. The difference between the gems and regr pieces was the amount of time the


    boss spent on the design.


    Jaime had once witnessed the boss whipping up hundreds of designs in one night. The gem pieces


    might take a few minutes more than the regr ones.


    ¡°So, how much in total?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, giving Jaime a meaningful look.


    Jaime, not catching on, felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Mr. Collins paid a total of thirty-eight million eight hundred


    and eighty thousand to QY.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect to make so much money from her parents on the first day of acknowledging


    them, so she was a bit uneasy, ¡°That¡¯s quite expensive.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Jaime quickly exined, ¡°QY doesn¡¯t care about quantity, but quality. Each piece is a hot


    seller! You¡¯ll be the belle of the ball wearing these!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, not cheap. Arabe emphasized, applying a bit of pressure with her gaze.


    Seeing the founder¡¯s gaze and hearing her words, Jaime got the hint, ¡°It is a bit pricey. How about a


    10% discount


    considering Mr. Collins made such arge order at once?¡±


    *10%?¡± Arabe repeated his words.


    ¡°20%?¡± Hesitant, Jaime changed his offer upon seeing the founder¡¯s seemingly dissatisfied expression,


    ¡°Or, 30% off? Can¡¯t go any lower!¡±


    Any lower would seriously devalue the brand!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Who knew she could haggle with a top-notch brand? And that much?


    Keh and Louisa never thought their daughter would be such a haggling pro, talk about being


    considerate!


    ¡®Just make it twenty-seven million, and forget the change!¡± Jaime decided, ¡°I¡¯ll refund the difference


    back to Mr. Collins¡¯ ount right away.¡±


    Keh thought his daughter was worried about him spending so much, and quickly said, ¡°No need for


    a refund. Be, Dad can afford it! Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Arabe firmly said, ¡°Even with money, we can¡¯t just throw it around. How about we


    return half of the clothes?¡±


    That way, she could sell them to other people and earn their money.


    ¡°No way.¡± Keh quickly objected, ¡°How about this, Jaime, refund the money to my daughter¡¯s


    ount. She¡¯s the one who haggled, so it should go to her! Be, give him your ount, consider it


    pocket money from mom and dad.¡±


    So much pocket money. Jaime felt out of his depth. Everyone else was envious.


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe her parents¡¯ generosity, casually giving away so much money without batting


    an eye. They¡¯d never done this for her!


    As she took a step back, Martha quickly came to her aid, whispering, ¡°Miss, maintain your


    Even though the truth was harsh, things hadn¡¯t gotten to the worst point yet.


    Serena watched as her parents, with an intimacy and warmth she¡¯d never seen before, treated the girl


    in front of them with such care. They¡¯d even forgotten about her!


    That girl always had an aloof vibe about her. Even though she toned it down a bit in front of her


    parents, her inherent coldness and wilfulness were like a wild wolf that couldn¡¯t be tamed. She could


    tell at a nce that she wasn¡¯t a good kid.


    How could there be a wolf in a flock of sheep? This ce was clearly not her cup of tea! She was


    totally out of sync with everything here!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, who is she?¡± Serena tried to keep her cool, smiling as she asked.


    It was then that Keh and Louisa noticed their adopted daughter.


    Louisa was the first to give an order, ¡°Take these things to Ms. Bet¡¯s dressing room.¡±


    The title ¡°Ms. Bet¡± made Serena feel uneasy again.


    She was clearly the sixth child in their family. How came there was suddenly an extra person?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Jaime, you¡¯re a lifesaver for running this errand today.¡± Louisa thanked him and then turned to Erik,


    ¡°Please make sure he¡¯s well taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Jaime, follow me please.¡± Erik said.


    Jaime knew that the family had some serious talking to do. After exchanging pleasantries with Arabe,


    he left with Erik.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Louisa held Arabe¡¯s hand and gestured for Serena to sit. Serena felt as if a


    dagger was plunged into her heart watching this scene.


    ¡°Serena, let me introduce you again. This is Arabe Collins, our biological daughter who was left


    behind.¡± Louisa said


    Serena was speechless. She had always thought this girl was a distant rtive, here to borrow money.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was her parents¡¯ biological child. No wonder they were so nice to her!


    ¡°Here¡¯s the story. Years ago, Keh and I were passing through a small town when I went intobor.


    The nearest hospital was our only option.¡± Louisa recalled the incident, ¡°The hospital we found was out


    of private rooms. They temporarily put me in a ward with two other pregnant women. In the middle of


    the night, a fire broke out in the hospital. Due to heavy smoke, we couldn¡¯t see where we were going.


    In the chaos, I picked up a baby, thinking it was Be. But in reality, you were another woman¡¯s child,


    not mine and Keh¡¯s. I picked up the wrong baby.¡±


    The words shattered Serena¡¯sst defense. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had no blood ties with the


    Collins family!!


    ¡°Be was taken by the Murphy family, and the Murphy¡¯s baby was taken home by a janitor. And you,


    ended up with us, the Collins. If I hadn¡¯te across a post online about a family searching for their


    lost child, we would still be in the dark about the mix-up!¡± Louisa said.


    Serena was left speechless.


    ¡°As for your birth mother.¡± Louisa paused, then decided to tell the truth, ¡°We had someone look into it.


    She bled out after giving birth and was too weak to escape the fire that night.¡±


    What??? Her biological mother had died the night she was born?


    Serena¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°Your birth father is nowhere to be found.¡± Louisa said, then looked at Arabe and said softly, ¡°We¡¯ve


    talked to Be. We n to let you stay in this family. From now on, she¡¯s your sister. We owe Be a lot


    and we¡¯ll do our best to make it up to her. Although you¡¯re not our biological child, we¡¯ve always treated


    you as one. You and your sister need to get along well, take care of her, and be there for her, okay?¡±


    Hearing her parents¡¯ favoritism, Serena couldn¡¯t ept it! Since when did the younger sister look after


    the older sister?


    For years, she had been proud of her background because her father was one of the richest men in the


    country, her mother was a famous beauty, and her five brothers were all sessful in their fields.


    From childhood, everyone had always given way to her, appeased her and tried to please her. How


    could she give way to others, appease and try to please others?


    Although she was very reluctant, at this moment, Serena, weighing the pros and cons, said without


    hesitation, ¡°This is all very sudden for me, I won¡¯t lie and say I¡¯m not heartbroken. I¡¯ve lived in this


    family for eighteen years. Then one day, my beloved parents tell me that I¡¯m not their biological child.¡±


    Serena lowered her head, her lost and heartbroken look was pitiful, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my birth mother to


    have died in a fire the day I was born, and my birth father is missing. I never even had a chance to


    repay their kindness.¡±


    As she spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks. She wiped them away, expertly managing her heartache,


    regret, and sorrow, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to keep me in this family. I¡¯m content. I


    promise I¡¯ll get along well with my sister from now on!¡±


    Her face was sincere, and her tear-streaked eyes were heartfelt. But Arabe, having grown up in the


    Murphy family and seen all sorts of people, knew at a nce that Serena was being insincere.


    ¡°Wee back to the family.¡± Serena opened her arms, attempting to express her affection for her


    sister.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Under the expectant gaze of their parents, Arabe responded, ¡°Yeah, I appreciate the sentiment, but I


    don¡¯t need a hug.¡±


    Serena was left standing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of physical contact, sorry.¡± Arabe had always been cold, but her reaction and attitude


    made Serena feel like she was deliberately making things difficult for her, making her feel embarrassed


    and awkward!


    ¡°Be¡¯s a bit introverted, but she¡¯ll warm up. We¡¯re all family now, Serena, you don¡¯t have to be overly


    formal.¡± Louisa said. Upon hearing this, Serena¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, before finally


    replying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough of that, let¡¯s eat!¡± Louisa checked the time, ¡°Be, you must be hungry. We¡¯ve been


    talking and totally forgot about the meal!¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner was made by your mom and me. Let us know how it tastes?¡± Keh said with a


    smile, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just let us know and we¡¯ll adjust it.¡±


    The table wasden with delicious food, all made by Keh and Louisa. Serena felt a pang of


    jealousy. They had four chefs at home, and there was no need for Keh and Louisa to cook. But


    today, they made a special effort for Arabe! Keh and Louisa kept serving Arabe food, and her


    te was soon full. Even though they were considerate of Serena¡¯s feelings and served her lots of


    dishes as well, Serena noticed that they served Arabe noticeably more.


    This made her even sadder, and she couldn¡¯t even appreciate the delicious food.


    *Be, you¡¯ve had it rough all these years! Have more food and nourish yourself. You should eat more


    meat too, you¡¯re so skinny.¡± Louisa said.


    Martha stood by, saddened as she saw Miss Serena being overlooked.


    Luckily, Arabe went upstairs after finishing her meal, not lingering downstairs for too long. Serena


    found an opportunity to chat with her parents. After beating around the bush for a while, she tentatively


    asked, ¡°Dad, mom, how did you confirm that Be was your biological daughter from that online


    missing person ad? Were there any keepsakes?¡±


    What she really wanted to ask was, could someone be impersonating? After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to


    be the daughter of the richest man in the country. They couldn¡¯t just determine blood rtions based on


    a few simrities in appearance, right?


    Hearing this question, Keh was taken aback for a moment, then exined with augh, ¡°There


    wasn¡¯t any keepsake. It¡¯s just that the events of the night Be was born were very simr to what we


    remember.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    They were in the same hospital, and even the room number was the same. There was a fire nearby,


    and in the chaos, they grabbed the wrong baby.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Serena wondered.


    Keh continued, ¡°They sent us Be¡¯s hair, we had it tested, and the simrity was 99.9% ! When


    we met, your sister and your mom, they looked like the same person. They were just too simr!¡±


    Hearing Keh¡¯s words, Serena felt a chill in her heart, herst bit of hopepletely shattered. But


    she still couldn¡¯t ept it, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not your biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°We did a paternity test with Be first, then took some hair from your room for testing.¡± Keh said.


    In other words, Serena was indeed not rted to the Collins family by blood. Thest shred of hope in


    Serena¡¯s heart had beenpletely extinguished!


    ¡°Serena, even though you¡¯re not our biological child, we¡¯ve been together for so many years, and we¡¯ve


    always treated you as our own daughter.¡± Louisa said.


    Even though Louisa looked at her as always, but Serena knew better than anyone. Some things were


    not the same anymore!


    If only she could have been the legitimate daughter of the country¡¯s richest family.


    Now that Arabe was back, at best she could be considered an adopted daughter of the Collins family


    with no blood ties. In other words, she was the outsider in this family!


    Her eyes dimmed for a few seconds, and she instinctively hugged Louisa, ¡°Mom, I love you and Dad. I


    will take good care of you in this life.¡±


    After spending some sweet time with her parents, Serena went up to the second floor, and suddenly


    found that theyout of the entire floor had changed! The entire second floor waspletely new,


    obviously renovated, with each room a different style.


    Serena grabbed a maid and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s up with these rooms?¡±


    ¡°The master and madam wanted to wee Ms. Bet home, so they hired a famous international


    designer to design the rooms, and invited the best renovation team toe over. Apart from your


    room, the entire second floor has been renovated! Because they didn¡¯t know what style Ms. Bet


    would like, so each room has a different theme.¡± The maid said.


    Serena¡¯s face turned a bit pale and twisted.


    ¡°However.¡± The maid looked around and whispered, ¡°Ms. Bet grew up in a small family, and in the


    end, she only picked the most ordinary one.¡±


    Hearing the maid say this, Serena felt a bit better.


    The maid looked around again, whispering, ¡°Ms. Bet is naive. She didn¡¯t know anything. I guess


    she hasn¡¯t seen famous paintings. That expensive ¡®Return of the Kings¡¯, was supposed to be hung in


    the living room for people to admire, but she had it moved to the lounge!¡±


    Serena was a bit surprised, ¡°She cares about this kind of thing?¡±


    The master and madam seem to care a lot about her opinion, and they actually ordered it to be


    moved!¡± The maid said, ¡°Today they even cooked themselves, and ordered so many beautiful clothes,


    shoes and bags for her. They even gave her ten million dors, saying it was pocket money¡±


    Under Serena¡¯s long eyshes, a pair of bright eyes hid jealousy and resentment.


    ¡°Miss, forgive me for speaking out of turn. If you go abroad to college in the future, your family status


    may be precarious.¡± The maid warned nervously.


    Serena was very clear about her current situation, ¡°Yeah, I know, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid answered.


    ¡°Hold on, your name is Holly, right?¡± Serena suddenly called her back, took off the diamond bracelet


    from her wrist and gave it to her, ¡°I heard your family is in the hospital, this bracelet might be able to


    help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Serena!¡± Holly immediately showed her loyalty, ¡°I will serve you faithfully in the


    future.¡±


    This maid was pretty savvy.


    Serena waved her hand to dismiss her, and a n slowly formed in her heart. Even though Arabe


    was their biological daughter, she had spent all these years with Keh and Louisa, and her feelings


    for them were much deeper than Arabe¡¯s!


    Outside room 306 of Hope Hospital, a man pushed the door and walked in. He had clear eyes, delicate


    features, and an iparable noble elegance emanated from his body.


    The old man on the bed moved his fingers slightly, as if feeling someoneing over, and slowly


    opened his eyes.


    Seeing that it was his grandson Romeo, the old man¡¯s gaze softened, and his voice was a bit weak,


    ¡°You little brat.¡±


    Romeo spoke softly, ¡°Awake?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡± The old man strained to open his eyes and looked around, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Why did his whole body hurt so much, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak?


    Romeo asked with a lightugh, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to go on a hunger strike?¡±


    He refused to eat or take medicine, forcing him to show up. And in the end, he almost lost his life.


    Reminded by him, the old man seemed to remember something. It seemed that there was such a thing.


    Originally, he wanted to change his position, but his whole body was in so much pain, ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡±


    Instead of helping him, Romeoined, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be out of danger.¡±


    He should endure this little pain, who made him make such a fuss?


    16:20


    ¡°You, you little brat. I just woke up, can you be a little nicer? The old man felt a bit wronged, ¡°It¡¯s all your


    fault. You tell me, how many days have you not


    If he hadn¡¯t refused to eat or take his medicine, and had such a big operation, this brat wouldn¡¯t have


    time toe and see him.


    ¡°Who asked you to keep saying things I don¡¯t want to hear? Romeo said.


    Every time he came, the old man would mention Serena from the Collins family and talk about the


    marriage contract from the past.


    ¡°You! Humph, I don¡¯t care! The old man turned his head in anger, ¡°I¡¯m in this state. Maybe one day I¡¯ll


    kick the bucket. Tomorrow you must bring your fiancee to see mel¡±


    Romeo stated firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fiancee.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to give me a heart attack!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but blurt out angrily, ¡°We have a


    marriage agreement with the Collins, so you must marry Serenal How else am I gonna exin this to


    them?¡±


    ¡°The marriage agreement was all your idea.¡± Romeo replied coolly, ¡°Figuring out how to fix this mess is


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your problem, not mine.¡±


    ¡°You, you cheeky little. Oh my heart.¡± The old man suddenly clutched his chest, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Carl, get the doctor. Romeo said.


    No sooner had Romeo spoken than the old man waved him off, ¡°No need! I¡¯ve said my piece. If you


    and Serena don¡¯t show up together tomorrow, you can forget about having a grandpal From then on,


    whether I live or die, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Seeing the two at each other¡¯s throats again, Carl quickly stepped in to defuse the situation, ¡°Calm


    down, sir. Mr. Romeo has just been really busy recently.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you might as well be single for the rest of your life! You lot, always so busy with work. Can¡¯t you


    spare a little time to think about the big picture of your lives?¡± The old man said.


    ¡°¡­¡± How did he get dragged into this? Why was he destined to be single forever? All he did was love


    his work!


    16-20

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    *Swiftly find yourself a girlfriend as well, so certain individuals can witness the blissful life of having a


    partner!¡± Phillip hinted with a purpose.


    Romeo opened the breakfast he brought and ced it before him, saying, ¡°If Carl had a girlfriend,


    would you take over his work?¡±


    ¡°1 would!¡± unexpectedly, Phillip readily agreed, and Carl was moved.


    ¡°I would, not! But, Carl, if you have a girlfriend, I¡¯ll make sure thisd gives you some time off. At the


    very least, you won¡¯t need to work overtime on weekends anymore! I¡¯ll also prepare numerous wedding


    gifts for you! Furthermore, I¡¯ll have him hire a few more people to share your workload!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carl was deeply touched.


    ¡°Especially regarding your sry, it must be increased!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, exactly! Look at Carl¡¯s understanding and sensibility! Unlike you, never listening!¡± Phillip


    praised others while simultaneouslyining about his own grandson.


    Carl basked in thepliments¡­


    ¡°Carl, there¡¯s a project in Antarctica that needs some hands.¡±


    Upon hearing Romeo¡¯s words, Carl became flustered, ¡°Mr. McMillian, what I meant was¡­¡±


    ¡°You pack your things, and you¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian!¡± Carl immediately sought help with a pleading look toward Phillip.


    As wise as ever, Phillip skillfully defused the situation, ¡°Carl, I need you toe to me every day after


    work, just to chat with me. I¡¯m terribly bored!¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, please consider¡­ When you say it like that¡­ Carl tried to use Phillip¡¯s words to his


    advantage.


    Just then, the doorknob turned, and someone surreptitiously pushed the door open.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Phillip,¡± a disheveled Susana entered the room, noticing others were present, she hastily


    It was not yet eight in the morning, and visiting hours should have been prohibited for patients¡­.


    Susana must have used her old work badge to get in, took the fire escape, and avoided the cameras to


    sneak in¡­


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Romeo didn¡¯t make it hard for her yesterday out of respect for the hospital director.


    But she had the audacity toe in without anyone¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Mr. Phillip, Mr. McMillian, give me another chance!¡± Susana suddenly knelt down, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to


    leave this profession, please let me work at this hospital again¡­ Phillip, for the sake of me providing


    advice for your condition, for the sake of me being your doctor¡­¡±


    She was desperate!


    ¡°Was she kicked out of the medical profession?¡± Phillip asked Carl.


    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t take any measures when your condition worsened yesterday. Instead, she tried to end


    your life prematurely. She had a bad intention. Miss Arabe who treated you yesterday said she


    doesn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor! Dr. Pierce kicked her out of this profession after hearing about her


    actions.¡± Carl looked at this venomous woman, giving her a cold look.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bitch who had a grudge against me, tarnishing my reputation in front of the hospital director!


    Phillip, I was wronged, I have always been dedicated to your condition, you should remember¡­¡±


    Before Susana could finish her sentence, Romeo¡¯s face darkened, giving off an unhappy aura.


    Carl couldn¡¯t believe that even at this stage, this woman still wanted to distort the truth? To nder


    Miss Arabe?


    Did she think they were blind yesterday? Did she still hope that they hadn¡¯t seen the truth?


    ¡°Ms. Susana, I advise you to think carefully before you speak or act!¡± Carl furrowed his brows and


    harshly reminded her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Yesterday, she advocated for the use of sedatives and heart soothers!


    And now, the one ndering others is her!


    Miss Arabe is Phillip¡¯s lifesaver, yet she called her a bitch¡­


    ¡°All members of your family are not allowed to step into Summerfield from now on.¡± Phillip on the bed


    suddenly spoke, ¡°Kick her out.¡±


    Susana originally came to plead, but she didn¡¯t expect to involve her family, ¡°Mr. Phillip, what did I do


    wrong to upset you? Just because of yesterday¡¯s misunderstanding?¡±


    She clung to the bed leg, refusing to leave, ¡°Mr. Phillip, let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Phillip was so angry that his face turned red, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Phillip, if you don¡¯t forgive me today, I can only die here!¡±


    ¡°Then go die Phillip didn¡¯t care about her life or death, ¡°Carl, give her the knife.¡±


    Carl picked up the fruit knife from the table and threw it in front of her. The knifended on the ground


    with a crisp sound, startling Susana. She had only intended to scare Phillip and never actually intended


    to end her life.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Seeing that Phillip still refused to forgive her, and her pleas and suicide threats were ineffective,


    Susana could only cry, sobbing as she spoke, ¡°My family is poor, and I am the only daughter Since I


    was young, I have been the hope of my entire family. My dream is to be a doctor who saves


    lives


    ¡°A doctor? What qualifications do you have to be a doctor?¡± Phillip was infuriated, ¡°Don¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t


    hear your conversation yesterday when I was lying in bed! It was you who advocated for the use of the


    calming potion and the soothing elixir. The young girl explicitly said that taking them would be fatal, but


    you still insisted! This woman who was unworthy of being a doctor just wouldn¡¯t stop!


    1,1¡­¡± Susana was shocked that the old man could hear yesterday¡¯s conversation, leaving her


    speechless for a few seconds, unsure of how to exin. ¡°That young girl said that the calming potion


    and soothing elixir would only provide half an hour of rity before irreversible consequences. If I


    hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to encounter that girl passing by and treating me, I would have been dead by


    now! You want a chance to plead with me?!¡±


    Tm sparing you by driving you out of this profession and out of Summerfield. This is already on ount


    of Dr. Pierce¡¯s face. Don¡¯t test my patience, or you¡¯ll face even more severe punishment!¡±


    ¡°That young girl was right. Calling you a mediocre doctor would be praising you too much! You can¡¯t


    evenpare to a teenage girl¡±


    Susana¡¯s face turned pale, twisted into an unpleasant expression, ¡°Mr. Phillip¡­¡±


    ¡°Carl, the medical staff who advocated using the calming potion and soothing elixir yesterday, I


    remember there was also a doctor who tried to shift me onto that young girl. All of these people will


    be dismissed! They are not fit to be doctors!¡±


    As Phillip said this, he nced at the woman beside the bed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Do I have to get


    someone to escort you out?¡±


    ¡°My lord, your health hasn¡¯t recovered, don¡¯t get angry¡­ Ms. Susana, can¡¯t you understand in


    English?¡± Carl said coldly.


    Susana knew there was no hope left in this matter, after whispering an apology, she left in a hurry.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Who was that girl yesterday?¡±


    Once Phillip and the others left, and he calmed down a bit, he turned around and asked, ¡°Did we thank


    her properly?¡±


    ¡°We gave her a check already¡± Carl said, full of admiration when he mentioned the girl. ¡°Who would¡¯ve


    thought a girl in her teens would be such a miracle worker!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Truly, it was so unexpected!


    ¡°That young girl just happened to pass by and fortuitously discovered your condition, going against the


    crowd¡¯s opinions to save you!¡± If not for her ¡°interference, Phillip would have probably passed away¡­


    ¡°She is such a kind and capable young girl¡­¡± In Phillip¡¯s mind, a faint image of an innocent face


    appeared. Although somewhat blurry, he could vaguely sense that she was a beautiful girl with a


    pleasant voice.


    Unfortunately, she was too young, and with Romeo and Serena already engaged¡­ Otherwise, having


    her as his granddaughter-inw wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea!


    ¡°Did you note down the young girl¡¯s contact information?¡± Phillip suddenly asked, ¡°I want to thank her in


    person.¡±


    Carl was taken aback and quickly looked at Romeo. After all, he had asked for her phone number


    yesterday!


    You better not bother her,¡± Romeo coolly refused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I meet my lifesaving benefactor and express my gratitude in person?¡±


    What Phillip was thinking was that so many experts and renowned doctors couldn¡¯t cure his ailment,


    yet this young girl managed to save him at a critical moment. What did that signify?


    It meant that her medical skills far surpassed theirs!


    If he remembered correctly, the young girl was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and he happened


    to have another grandson around her age¡­


    If he could sessfully match them, it would be a splendid match.


    ¡°Do you happen to have her contact information?¡±


    Phillip remembered the look Carl gave Romeo just now, this kid definitely has her phone number or


    WhatsApp ount.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must bring that girl here.¡± Phillip tried his best.


    In the end, Romeo relented, ¡°Whether shees or not, depends on her.¡±


    Phillip¡¯s ¡°plot¡± was half sessful and he quickly said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    If she doesn¡¯te, it must be because she¡¯s scared of his cold demeanor!


    Seeing Romeo ready to leave¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡± Phillip looked as if he thought of something and added, ¡°When you talk to the girl, be nice! Be


    gentle! If you don¡¯t know how, let Carl teach you! Don¡¯t scare her away, got it?¡±


    She might be his future granddaughter-inw¡­


    Romeo thought to himself: Isn¡¯t he gentle? Isn¡¯t he polite? Does he need someone else to teach him?


    Carl alsoined: My lord, don¡¯t hurt me, Mr. McMillian finally forgot about the Antarctica project¡­


    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s the one who saved my life, you can¡¯t be rude to her!¡± Phillip was afraid that the


    young girl would be scared of his cold attitude.


    Meanwhile.


    Keh and Louisa approached the dining table, cing a variety of breakfast items in front of their


    two daughters.


    This is the chef¡¯s freshly made pastries. Here, Be, this is yours. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯ve been staying at school for a month, and you look like you¡¯ve lost weight. Come on, eat


    more.¡±


    Serena sweetly smiled, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry about taking care of me. Give more to sister instead.


    Have I evercked good food since childhood?¡± Louisa chuckled, thinking that this child was indeed


    sensible. She hadn¡¯t tried to exclude Arabe despite her sudden arrival, but instead, she considered


    her stepsister in everything.


    The scene was much warmer than they had imagined.


    ¡°Dad, this is the ck tea you like to drink with pastries. Shall I get you some tea?¡± Serena stood up


    and served tea for Keh, then promptly served Louisa as well


    ¡°Mom, enjoy it.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t expected Serena to be so considerate. Smiling affectionately, they lifted their teacups and


    took a sip.


    Serena seemed like the triumphant victor after a sessful battle, deliberately ncing at Arabe


    beside her.


    What if she was the biological daughter? After so many years of living together, no one understood


    their parents¡¯ eating habits better than she did.


    How could Arabe not notice Serena¡¯s little scheming? Her gaze remained tranquil as water as she


    calmly enjoyed the delicate pastries on her te, seemingly indifferent


    ¡°Dear sister, I don¡¯t know what you like to drink¡­¡± Serena intended to let Arabe prepare it herself.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Arabe casually said, ¡°Coffee, please¡±


    Serena was taken aback. Did Arabe mean for her to make coffee for her?


    ¡°You really dote on your sister¡­¡± Keh misunderstood, thinking that Serena wanted to voluntarily


    prepare coffee for Arabe. He happily chimed in, ¡°Be, that¡¯s just how Serena is. She cares about


    her own family a lot. If you refuse her offer, she won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Arabe looked up at her and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trouble you for that.¡±


    Upon hearing Keh¡¯s words, Serena found herself in a difficult position. But since things hade


    to this point, she could only stand up with a smile and graciously fetch the coffee pot.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed Arabe was wearing a white chiffon dress today.


    The fabric of the dress was thin, and brewing hot coffee required high water temperature¡­


    If Arabe were identally scalded¡­


    With just a nce, Arabe saw through Serena¡¯s little scheme hidden within her heart.


    After brewing the coffee, Serena was about to pour it into Arabe¡¯s cup when she heard Arabe say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t pour too much.¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t expect her to see through her plot so quickly, she gritted her teeth secretly, she wanted to


    pretend she didn¡¯t hear it, but Arabe added, ¡°That¡¯s enough, thank you.¡±


    Serena could only stop awkwardly, smiling and saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really careful, I¡¯ve been pouring


    tea for my parents for so many years and I¡¯ve never spilled it, are you afraid I¡¯ll scald you?¡±


    Arabe looked at her with clear eyes, a light smile on her lips, ¡°I saw you almost fill the sses for


    Mom and Dad, so I wanted less.¡±


    This behavior is also a kind of respect.


    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have to be so formal at home¡­¡± Louisa didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so sensible,


    learning table manners so well.


    On the other hand, Serena¡¯s words just now seemed a bit petty.


    But, Serena probably didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    Keh lightened the mood with augh, ¡°Be, Serena, exam results should be out soon, have you


    guys thought about which university you want to go


    to?¡±


    He put down his tea cup, looking at them with kind expectancy.


    After Serena sat down, she felt the need to put Arabe in her ce. So she jumped the gun, saying


    with a hint of pride, ¡°I¡¯ll probably choose Summerfield College.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°Summerfield College¡±, Arabe lifted her eyes, twinkling with an indiscernible emotion.


    Serena naturally noticed this gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Although many ssmates say this exam


    was hard, I found it easier than the practice problems we usually do. I¡¯m not feeling any pressure, I¡¯m


    confident I¡¯ll get into Summerfield College.¡±


    ¡°Summerfield College is the best university in our country, but¡­ I remember you were nning to


    study abroad, weren¡¯t you?¡± Keh looked at her, a bit puzzled in his eyes.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I used to think that way too, Serena said with a smile, ¡°but Summerfield College is not far from home. If


    I finish school early every day, I can stille back home and spend time with you all. I prefer this kind


    of life.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately hooked her arm around Keh¡¯s, yfully smiling.


    We¡¯ve never had to worry about your studies since you were little,¡± Keh said kindly.


    ¡°What about you, Be?¡± Serena held Keh¡¯s arm and sweetly looked at Arabe across the table.


    ¡°You must have done well in school, right? I forgot to ask, where did you go to school before?¡±


    *Aren¡¯t you feeling hot?¡± Arabe elegantly wiped her mouth with a napkin and suddenly asked.


    Serena was leaning half of her body against Keh, which may not have been a problem before, but


    now it seemed a little inappropriate in front of others.


    Keh smoothly withdrew his arm, smiling as he said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bit warm. I¡¯ll lower the air


    conditioning.¡±


    Yes.¡±


    Serena felt a bit embarrassed, but quickly resumed a nonchnt demeanor, smiling as she said, ¡°Be,


    you haven¡¯t answered my previous question. How were your grades in the past?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And what are your expectations for this exam?¡±


    Arabe ate the delicate pastries on her te nonchntly, ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Be, do you have any favorite universities? Dad can talk to the people in charge over there¡­¡±


    Arabe took a sip of coffee and spoke frankly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in going to university.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena couldn¡¯t help but think that Arabe must be a poor student. She had said all


    those things about not being interested, but it was probably just an excuse because she didn¡¯t want to


    admit she had poor grades.


    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t like going to school back then either. I even got caught skipping ss once by your


    grandpa¡­¡± Keh recalled the past, chattering on, suddenly remembering that his precious daughter


    had said her hobbies were all about making money!


    An idea struck him, ¡°So, Be, what do you want to do in the future? Do you have any interests in


    specific industries? If you want to be a celebrity, I can help you secure resources!¡±


    These days, there were many young girls aspiring to be inte celebrities or actresses, right?


    If his daughter had such a dream, he would definitely support her all the way!


    Arabe was confused.


    Serena was shocked!


    1 don¡¯t want to be a celebrity,¡± Arabe candidly replied.


    ¡°So what do you want to do? Any industries you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    ¡°Fashion design, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Fashion design, that¡¯s great!¡± Keh echoed with enthusiasm, ¡°How about this, since it¡¯s vacation


    now, I happen to own a small clothingpany, it¡¯s close to home, you can go check it out.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°If you find that being a boss is more fun than going to school, then you don¡¯t need to go to university!


    We have plenty of businesses, we don¡¯t need any degrees! Right?¡±


    Arabe was surprised by her father¡¯s open-mindedness, while Serena¡¯s hand under the table was


    slowly clenched into a fist.


    Is Dad actually giving Arabe apany to mess around?


    Although the clothing industry is the slowest-growing among all the industries operated by the Collins


    family, and it only started developing half a year


    ago.


    But it¡¯s still apany!


    Arabe just returned to this family for a day, and she can inherit the family business?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make your own living, mom and dad can transfer money to you every day¡­¡±


    Arabe¡¯s speechless. Is this a thing?


    The servants around them were green with envy. This is the difference!


    The difference between people is just too great!


    Serena¡¯s nails were digging deep into her palm, her heart filled with resentment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t transfer your pocket money today!¡± Louisa said, taking out her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer a million first,


    okay? Darling daughter, what¡¯s your bank ount number?¡±


    ¡°No need ¡°She had some money, which was enough for now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also transfer a million to you, let me know your thoughts when you¡¯re ready, no rush.¡±


    16:20


    The servants around them were extremely envious! The difference between individuals was simply too


    vast! Serena¡¯s nails dug deep into her palms, feeling quite unwilling.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t transferred today¡¯s pocket money to you yet¡± Louisa said, taking out her phone. ¡°Let me


    transfer a million over now, my darling daughter. What¡¯s your bank ount number?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± She had some money herself, and for now, it was enough.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll transfer a million to you as well. Take your time to think about it, and let me know your


    thoughtster, no rush.¡±


    The servants around them were even more envious. To receive two million dors transferred by their


    biological parents every day-was there any need for them to start their ownpanies or work for


    money?


    ¡°My darling daughter, give me your bank ount number quickly, or else I¡¯ll transfer it to your PayPal in


    batches!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Would one million be too little? How about two million?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, each of us will do two million!¡±


    Arabe gave up struggling, saying, ¡°Give me the address.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Keh and Louisa were stunned for a moment, suddenly understanding their daughter¡¯s


    intention. Was she choosing to take over thepany? ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll send you the address¡­¡±


    Louisa was overjoyed. After sending the location, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a very smallpany.


    Even if it loses money and closes down, it¡¯s normal. You don¡¯t need to put too much pressure on


    yourself¡­We have manypanies in our family, so you can y as you like!¡±


    Arabe was helpless.


    Serena¡¯s face turned pale with jealousy, and a sly thought shed through her mind. She maintained


    her smile and said, ¡°Be, the clothes and shoes Dad and Mom gave you yesterday don¡¯t seem


    suitable for work. Since I have some free time today, let me take you to thergest shopping center in


    town. I heard that you moved to Summerfield with your foster parents half a year ago, and you probably


    haven¡¯t been to such a big shopping center before, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Be just arrived, and we haven¡¯t taken her shopping yet¡­ Prepare the car!¡±


    As Louisa spoke, Arabe said, ¡°No need.¡± She wanted to be aler. There were still many things


    she hadn¡¯t handled.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯ll pick out some ces for you to see which one you¡¯d like to visit.¡±


    ¡°Or how about letting Mom take you to the beauty salon for a spa?¡±


    ¡°Be, I can also apany you for afternoon tea.¡±


    ¡°Another day,¡± Arabe stood up, ¡°I still have some things to organize upstairs. You all enjoy.¡±


    Seeing her leave, Louisa hurriedly said, ¡°Do you need me to help you tidy up?¡±


    ¡°Or should I ask Edith to help you?¡± Keh asked with concern as he looked at her retreating figure.


    ¡°Did you not get enough rest yesterday?¡± ¡°No, no need. It¡¯s just some private matters.¡±


    Arabe patiently answered all their questions before returning to her room. Just as she sat by the bed,


    her phone vibrated, and she saw it was Kelly calling.


    ¡°Be, there¡¯s a HeartEase Herb auction at three in the afternoon-six nts! I¡¯ve prepared the money


    for you!¡±


    Arabe curled her lips into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite generous.¡±


    ¡°Of course! As long as you have a need, even if there¡¯s a danger to your life, I¡¯ll send someone to


    handle it for you! This tiny bit of cash is no big deal at all!¡± ¡°Ha¡± Arabe heard thest sentence and


    couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Why don¡¯t you handle it yourself, are you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about cherishing life! Alright, alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at two in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t bother being polite with her and sent the location right away.


    Downstairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since finishing breakfast, Serena had been trying her best to please Keh and Louisa, offering


    massages and saying sweet things to make themugh heartily. When noon came, Keh and


    Louisa went to the kitchen to cook, and Serena finally let out a relieved breath.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    At this moment, Martha brought some fruits and said, ¡°Serena, you¡¯ve been busy all morning. Would


    you like to have some fruits?¡±


    Before Serena could thank her, Martha whispered, ¡°Miss Serena, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to


    you about.¡±


    Serena nced at her, understanding what she meant. She saw another servant working nearby and


    stood up, saying, ¡°Martha, take the fruits to the garden, and I¡¯ll eat there.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Carrying the fruits, Martha followed Serena to a secluded corner of the garden. Seeing that there was


    no one around, she couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, ¡°Miss Serena, you¡¯ve been through a lot! In


    the past, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such lengths to please Mr. and Mrs. McMillian.¡± Serena


    lowered her gaze, hershes hiding the disappointment that emanated from her. While her eyes


    couldn¡¯t be seen, her despondent aura was palpable.


    In truth, she didn¡¯t want to act this way, but in this household, Arabe¡¯s status would only grow


    stronger while hers would diminish. At this moment, she still had a chance to catch up.


    ¡°Miss Serena, these are all imported fruits, and I¡¯ve cut some of each for you. Please, eat them. You


    didn¡¯t have much in the morning¡­¡±


    Martha¡¯s empathy was heartwarming. ¡°Oh, and I wanted to tell you that for now, they haven¡¯t revealed


    Ms. Bet¡¯s identity to the public, so in the eyes of outsiders, your engagement with Mr. McMillian is


    still valid¡­¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Yes, Romeo, she still had Romeo¡­


    What did it matter if she was the daughter of the Collins family? As long as she married Romeo, she


    would be on top of the world!


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up with Mr. McMillian since childhood. Although you haven¡¯t met often, you still spent


    more time with him than that Ms. Bet! She probably hasn¡¯t even seen Mr. McMillian in person!¡±


    ¡°Martha, are you suggesting¡­?¡± Serena had a rough idea of what Martha was getting at, but she dared


    not say it, nor could she.


    ¡°I know some people from the McMillian family, and a few of them work at Phillip¡¯s vi. I heard that


    these days, in order to force Mr. McMillian to show up, Phillip hasn¡¯t been eating or taking his medicine,


    and he¡¯s practically on the brink of copse!¡±


    Serena covered her mouth, clearly startled by the revtion.


    ¡°But luckily they got to him in time and he¡¯s still kicking! He¡¯s hoping you and Mr. McMillian can pay him


    a visit. Don¡¯t you have Mr. McMillian¡¯s contact? Why not ask him out?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s running a huge corporation, so he¡¯s definitely busy. But no matter how busy he is, he¡¯s still a red-


    blooded male! If a pretty girl like you asks him out, he¡¯ll definitely be tempted.¡±


    Martha was confident. ¡°Even if he¡¯s slow on the uptake when ites to romance and isn¡¯t thinking


    about marriage yet, there¡¯s no rush. You can spend more time with him, build a stronger connection.


    Once you two are tight, who cares about Ms. Bet?!¡±


    ¡°Phillip has always wanted to arrange your marriage. If you gain his approval¡­ what¡¯s there to fret


    about? You¡¯re practically gonna be his grandchild¡¯s spouse!¡±


    Serena¡¯s desires were reignited, but her rationality held her back.


    ¡°Martha, the Collins and McMillian families are engaged, but we both know¡­ that engagement actually


    belongs to my sister¡­ I¡¯m just a foster daughter.¡±


    Serena seemed slightly swayed by her words.


    ¡°Now is the time, while the McMillians are still in the dark about Ms. Bet. Serena, make your move.


    This is your best shot!¡±


    Martha had watched her grow up over the years and didn¡¯t want to see her in such a state.


    With Mr. McMillian by her side, she could make a name for herself nationwide!


    ¡°Ms. Bet is of high status and won¡¯t have trouble finding a good family to marry into. But you¡¯re


    different! You don¡¯t have parents or a powerful backing. You¡¯re just a foster daughter of the Collins


    family, and who knows if they¡¯ll still acknowledge you in the future! You know how high society works.


    As a foster daughter, marrying well is a tough sell! If you don¡¯t marry Mr. McMillian, you¡¯ll be


    overshadowed by Ms. Bet for the rest of your life, always inferior to her!!¡±


    Upon Martha¡¯s persuasion, Serena took out her phone and pulled up Romeo¡¯s WhatsApp. There were


    messages she had sent before.


    The messages were things like ¡°Are you asleep?¡±, ¡°Are you busy today?¡±, ¡°Goodnight¡±, but Romeo had


    never responded to any of them.


    Thest time she made contact was yesterday, when she had just returned and asked him if he was


    there. He didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Martha said a lot more, and Serena finally stopped resisting. She opened the chat and sent several


    messages in a row.


    [Romeo, are you there?]


    [I heard your grandpa is sick and in the hospital. Let¡¯s go see him, okay?]


    [When are you free today? Can youe pick me up?]


    [If not, I can have my driver take me. It won¡¯t be any trouble for you.]


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    [I¡¯m really worried about Grandpa Phillip!]


    On the second floor.


    16:20


    Arabe arrived at the spacious balcony and admired the view.


    As she was looking, the noticed two figures in the distance apparently discussing something.


    She was too far away to hear the contents, but the could tell that those two were Serena and Martha


    Serena was sitting in a white wicker chair, and Martha was standing next to her, seemingly persuading


    her about something


    Arabe wasn¡¯t bothered, and after admiring the views bit more, she went back inside, leaving only


    Serena and Martha in the garden, nervously staring at the phone


    Unlike before, a new message alert quickly appeared on Serena¡¯s phone screen


    Serena¡¯s heart nearly pumped out of her chest. She looked closely, and sure enough, it was from


    Romest


    Romeo had replied


    Romeo had finally repled


    But his response was toy No need]


    Serena¡¯s burning heart felt like it had been doused with cold water It went cold in an instant


    Une Martha¡¯s bad influence, Serena sent a few more messages, saying she was really worried about


    his grandpa, and knowing he was sick, he¡¯d probably appreciate someone visiting She was just looking


    out for Grandpa Phillip on behalf of the Collins family


    By the time lunch was over, Serena still didn¡¯t hear back from Romeo


    She had a hunch that Romeo on the other side was probably not gonna reply


    Meanwhile, Arabe was sitting on the couch with her phone in hand, sending out orders.


    Look up the cause of the fire at Mercy Hospital on September 10th, eighteen years ago for me¡±


    Jeff Boss? Are you pulling my leg? Mercy Hospital??¡±


    That was located at the intersection of three cities, with a he big andplicated poption, and so


    much time had passed, that ce was long


    gone


    Jeff Boss, why are you looking into this? Does it have something to do with your past?¡±


    Arabe ¡°Mhm¡±


    Arabe always felt that the fire was fishy Everything was fine one moment, then suddenly there was a


    fire?


    Her mom told her it was a rainy night. Even if someone identally started a fire, it shouldn¡¯t have


    spread that fast.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In the end, the entire medical center was reduced to ashes.


    They always had a hunch that someone had set the fire on purpose.


    Jeff said, ¡°If I find out that the fire was intentionally set to make your life difficult at the Murphy family, I


    won¡¯t let them off easily.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Arabe saw that it was almost time, and Kelly should be arriving at the


    agreed ce soon. So she went downstairs and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Louisa wanted to ask where her daughter was going, who she was meeting, and what she was doing,


    but she didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so she just smiled and asked, ¡°Should I have Aiden drive you?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Serena couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°I just told Aiden that I¡¯m going somewhere, meeting a


    friendter¡­¡±


    Louisa furrowed her brow, ¡°Can Pete drive you then?¡±


    ¡°Pete has a habit of taking a nap around this time. If I wake him up now, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be in a


    good mental state, and it won¡¯t be safe for him to drive¡­¡± Serena said and then pretended to


    understand as she nced at Arabe, ¡°Be, if you have something urgent, I can call my friend and


    cancel, and then Aiden can apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can drive.¡±


    But the Rolls-Royce had already been damaged in a collision with a truck and had been sent for


    repairs. Arabe thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are there any other cars at home?¡±


    Louisa replied, ¡°Of course we have other cars! Let the driver take you to the garage, and you can


    choose whichever car you like to drive!¡±


    Just pick one?


    Arabe was also surprised.


    Louisa lightly pressed the inte on the wall and directly connected to the driver, ¡°Aiden,e here


    and take Be to the garage.¡±


    The garage had three floors!


    There were various supercars, limited edition sedans, luxury RVs¡­ all in different colors.


    ¡°What does our family do?¡± Arabe was shocked by the luxury cars in front of her and finally asked.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, don¡¯t you know?¡± The driver was also surprised. He thought everyone would recognize


    Keh when they saw him since he was the wealthiest man in the country. After all, who wouldn¡¯t


    know the richest person in the country?


    ¡°The Master has been the wealthiest man in the country¡­¡±


    Ranked first on the national rich list for twelve consecutive years!


    ¡°Since the Master retiredst year and the Young Master took over the group, he has be the


    wealthiest man in the country.¡±


    Regardless of who the richest person is, they are all part of the Collins family.


    Arabe understood. Previously, Attlee and Olga had said that her parents were unemployed¡­


    So, they were unemployed for this reason.


    After a while, a shy sports car left the Collins residence and drove onto the main street.


    To avoid attracting attention, Arabe parked the Bugatti Veyron in a nearby underground garage


    where Kelly had been waiting for quite some time.


    When Arabe stepped out of the car, Kelly¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. She stared at Arabe¡¯s luxury


    car for several seconds, then asked incredulously, ¡°This is your family¡¯s car?¡±


    Although Kelly knew Arabe lived in the Reflections Vi in Summerfield, this kind of expensive car


    wasn¡¯t something an average rich person could


    own¡­


    Kelly seemed to be greatly shocked, ¡°Which family is your biological father from?¡±


    ¡°The Collins family.¡±


    ¡°Keh Collins?¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know the country¡¯s richest man? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re damn lucky, Kelly eximed, ¡°The


    Murphys must be regretting it now.¡±


    In a luxurious private mansion in the suburbs, the lights were dazzling.


    The mansion had thirty-two entrances. If viewed from the sky, it looked like a child¡¯s drawing of the


    sun.


    Each car would enter a different entrance, then into a different garage. After parking, they would take a


    dedicated elevator to their prepared private


    rooms.


    Throughout this process, they wouldn¡¯t see other guests, and even after finishing, they wouldn¡¯t meet


    other guests on the road.


    Because of the high degree of privacy and security here, the entry tickets were always in high


    demand.


    Kelly was the Piper family¡¯s beloved little princess, so naturally, she could get these tickets.


    She and Arabe were regrs here.


    After parking, they took the elevator to the 3rd private room, which was fully equipped with drinks and


    snacks.


    This was Serena¡¯s first time in such a ce. If not for her good friend leading the way, she might not


    know how vast the world outside was, and that this gorgeous private mansion was actually an


    underground auction house.


    ¡°Brooklyn, how did you know about this ce?¡±


    Serena had told her bestie Brooklyn Reed at noon that she didn¡¯t know what gift to give to the sick


    Phillip, so Brooklyn suggested theye here to look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times with my brother. There are all kinds of rare and precious things here! Just


    wait and see what Phillip likes, buy it and give it to him, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±


    Brooklyn was also a rich second gen. She figured that Phillip had seen all kinds ofmon treasures,


    but the ones that appeared at the auction were definitely not avable on the market.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any other guests?¡± Serena was puzzled.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in the other private rooms. The hall has thirty-two rooms in total, and they form a circle with


    the stage in the middle.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no emcee on the stage, all the auctions are automated.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that each room has arge ss wall? That¡¯s for a better view of the auction items.¡±


    ¡°You can clearly see outside, but you can¡¯t see inside when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    Listening to her bestie¡¯s endless chatter, Serena couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. If her five brothers


    had been willing to take her here before, she could have seen so much more¡­


    Inside private room number one, Carl stood next to Romeo and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. McMillian, the


    HeartEase Herb will appear as the finale of the


    auction.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± The man sitting on the sofa spoke in a low voice, exuding an air of nobility.


    Heard that Heart Ease Herb works wonders for heart diseases, he was hoping to snag it at the auction,


    then hand it over to the medical experts around him for further study.


    ¡°The auction has started.¡±


    The floor in the center of the stage slowly parted, and an item for auction slowly rose.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    An automated voiceover began to introduce the source and value of the auction item¡­


    A huge electronic screen magnified the shape of the auction item, every detail, every part, could be


    seen clearly.


    This was a small bottle of Heart Revive, reportedly, for heart disease patients, it gives a refreshing and


    can also be dissolved in water and taken, providing quick pain relief.


    It won¡¯t cause any side effects when mixed with any other medicine.


    During the system¡¯s exnation, the HeartRevive moved along the ground track, in front of the


    electronic screen of each box, letting people see it clearly. ¡°Be, isn¡¯t this the leftover material from


    your HeartEase production?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arabe did not hide it, honestly saying, ¡°This is making full use of resources.¡±


    Although its effect is not as good as HeartEase, at least it has some medicinal value, so no waste


    here.


    [Starting price, twenty grand.)

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Kelly was taken aback by the price. ¡°Even the leftover stuff costs twenty grand?¡±


    There were three buttons in front of the ss wall,beled ten grand, fifty grand, and a hundred grand,


    respectively.


    In other words, the minimum bid increase was ten grand.


    Serena stood in front of the ss wall, watching as the amount on the screens in the other boxes lit up


    blue. After several rounds of bidding, the price had already risen to a hundred and twenty grand.


    ¡°Serena, this thing¡¯s pretty cool. You could buy it and make some soup for Phillip. It¡¯ll be good for his


    health, and he¡¯ll know you¡¯re a good girl. He¡¯ll definitely appreciate it¡­


    Serena also wanted to get her hands on this treasure, but thepetition from the other buyers was


    too fierce. She had pressed the ten-grand button several times without sess, so she decided to take


    a risk and press the hundred-grand button!


    The room fell silent.


    [Bidding at two hundred and fifty grand for the first time!]


    [Bidding at two hundred and fifty grand for the second time!]


    [Bidding at two hundred and fifty grand for the third time! Sold!]


    [Congrattions to buyer number 19 on winning a bottle of HeartRevive!]


    Kelly couldn¡¯t believe that even the leftovers could sell for such a high price. ¡°Be, can I have the


    leftovers next time?¡±


    Arabe just smiled at her. ¡°If I gave them to you, would you know what to do with them?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you could help me use them~¡±


    Serena finally managed to win the auction item, hugging her best friend in excitement.


    The next few items were all decorations, which she wasn¡¯t interested in. She left early to go home and


    make soup.


    By the time the main event came around, it was two hourster.


    *Mr. McMillian, the HeartEase Herb is up.¡±


    Six fresh green nts rose from the stage, nourished by a special solution. They were extremely


    valuable.


    [Starting price, a hundred grand.]


    Carl knew that Mr. McMillian had to have this little thing, so he went ahead and bid an extra hundred


    grand.


    The amount of the bid from box number 1 shocked everyone in the other boxes.


    A hundred grand!!


    This guy just bid an extra hundred grand!!


    He clearly intended to win this!


    The other boxes weren¡¯t about to be outdone:


    [Two hundred and fifty grand.] Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    [Three hundred grand.]


    [Three hundred and fifty grand.]


    [Four hundred grand.]


    Kelly watched the bidding war unfold. ¡°Be, how much should we bid?¡±


    ¡°Add another hundred grand.¡±


    Kelly pressed the bid button, and the total immediately jumped to five hundred grand!


    The room was abuzz.


    The price of five hundred grand wasn¡¯t for six Heart Ease Herbs, it was for one!


    The total for six would be three million!


    The others didn¡¯t dare to bid anymore, and just as Kelly and Arabe thought they had won¡­


    Arge blue number appeared on the screen in box number 1: six hundred grand.


    The sight of this number sent shockwaves through the room!


    Arabe and Kelly hadn¡¯t expected box number 1 to increase their bid by so much.


    Box number 3 wasn¡¯t about to be outdone: [Seven hundred grand.]


    Box number 1 casually matched it: [Eight hundred grand.]


    Box number 3 was furious: [Nine hundred grand.]


    Box number 1 was as cool as ever: [A million.]


    16:21


    The room fell silent, everyone watching the bidding war between these two.


    Box number 2 in the middle was feeling very awkward. How did they end up sandwiched between


    these two big shots?


    This sucks!


    ¡°Be, we can¡¯t bid any higher. The pills made from HeartEase Herb are valuable, but they¡¯re only


    worth a million!¡± Kelly said nervously, watching box number 1. ¡°The people who came today are not


    simple. We need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°HeartEase Herb can save Grannie Grace¡¯s life.¡± Arabe raised her bid by another hundred grand.


    ¡°Today, I must get it.¡±


    ¡°Be¡­¡±


    [Box number 3 bids one million and a hundred grand.]


    The room was stunned. No one had expected that a single HeartEase Herb could go for such a sky-


    high price of one million and a hundred grand! Who exactly was in box number 3? They were so rich?


    ¡°Mr. McMillian¡­¡± Carl hadn¡¯t expected the bidding to be so fierce. ¡°Should we continue? This price has


    already exceeded the value of the medicine itself.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was cool and calm.


    ¡°Keep the gap.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Carl increased the bid by three hundred grand¡­


    [Box number 1 bids one million and four hundred grand.]


    As the automated voice announced the bid, Kelly was infuriated. ¡°This is ridiculous! What the hell? It¡¯s


    just a few herbs! Do they really have to outbid us so fiercely? Who the hell is in box number 1, they¡¯re


    so rich!¡±


    One million and four hundred grand per herb, that¡¯s eight million four hundred grand for six¡­


    This was not a price ordinary people could afford!


    [Box number 3 bids one million and five hundred grand.]


    Arabe pressed the bid button again.


    Kelly looked at her slender, beautiful hand and asked in surprise, ¡°Be, are you going to keep


    bidding?¡±


    The total was already at nine million¡­


    Even if they made six HeartEase pills and sold them, they could only break even at six million, and they


    would still lose three million!


    Just then, Romeo¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Brodie, who was looking after his grandfather.


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, something¡¯s wrong! After Phillip had the soup that Miss Serena brought, he suddenly


    developed a high fever. The doctors say his condition has worsened, and he¡¯s currently being


    resuscitated¡­ I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but could youe over?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°What did she give my grandfather to drink?¡±


    ¡°She said it was a kind of tonic that¡¯s good for the heart when added to soup¡­¡±


    ¡°And you just sat there and let it happen?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. Phillip was very happy to see her and wouldn¡¯t listen to me. He insisted on having it


    all¡­¡±


    Romeo stood up and left the box.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, aren¡¯t we going to keep bidding?¡± Carl sensed the aura of displeasure emanating from


    him. ¡°Did something happen to Phillip?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°He¡¯s being resuscitated after drinking the soup Serena made.¡±


    ,,, , , , ,,,


    ¡°Huh? When did Miss Serena learn to make soup? And she went to see Phillip?¡± Carl followed Romeo.


    ¡°Should we ask Miss Arabe toe over and take a look?¡±


    Romeo suddenly stopped in his tracks, remembering the girl with the scalpel, her clear, confident


    eyes¡­


    ¡°Last time it was Miss Arabe who helped Phillip get back on his feet! Mr. McMillian, you have Miss


    Arabe¡¯s contact, right? Why don¡¯t you give her a


    call?¡±


    Romeo gave him a nce, then whipped out his phone.


    ¡°Bidding starts at one point five million!¡±


    Kelly held her breath in tension, her hands sped together in desperate prayer, ¡°Don¡¯t bid again, don¡¯t


    bid again¡­


    ¡°Bidding at one point five million for the second time!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gazended on the big ss wall of booth number 1. They didn¡¯t seem to be bidding.


    ¡°Bidding at one point five million for the third time!! Sold!!!¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡± Kelly immediately hugged Arabe in excitement, ¡°We won! We won!!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe that the person in booth number 1 didn¡¯t dare to bid any higher!


    ¡°Congrattions to the guest in booth number three for winning six HeartEase Herb nts!¡±


    16:21

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Arabe held her phone close to her ear, catching the deep, maic voice of the man on the other


    end.


    ¡°My grandpa¡¯s run into a bit of trouble. I need your help.¡±


    Arabe was puzzled. Phillip seemed to be doing fine the day before.


    What could have gone wrong?


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was as low and captivating as a cello, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you


    up.¡±


    ¡°Could you head to the Holy Cross Church in the suburbs then?¡±


    The Holy Cross Church was not far from the mansion, and Arabe could reach in a few minutes if she


    took the shortcuts.


    Romeo was taken aback, ¡°Are you in the suburbs?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The Holy Cross Church was an old building left from the 80s, with no worshippers visiting the weed-


    infested ce. What could a girl like her be doing there?


    After hanging up, Arabe told Kelly, ¡°I need to make a trip to the Holy Cross Church, got some


    business to handle.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kelly knew Arabe had a lot on her te and didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°I¡¯ll send your stuff over


    There was a whole workflow to be done after the shoot, and Arabe, pressed for time, simply nodded,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the entrance of the Holy Cross Church.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Romeo¡¯s mind wandered, ¡°Is Miss Arabe here for a photoshoot? She¡¯s incredibly beautiful, and it


    would be a shame if she isn¡¯t!¡±


    Remaining silent, Romeo fixed his gaze on the distance, awaiting the appearance of a figure.


    Suddenly, Carl eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Arabe! I knew it! She must be here for a photoshoot.¡±


    Adorned in a white dress, Arabe looked like a stunning vision against the backdrop of the setting sun,


    turning the church into a picturesque scene. Her flowing dress and waving hair made her appear like a


    fairy emerging from a painting.


    Carl found himself captivated by her beauty. After a moment, he stepped out of the car and courteously


    opened the door for her, saying, ¡°Miss Arabe, pleasee in.¡±


    With lively eyes and a radiant aura, Arabe nced briefly at the man in the backseat before seating


    herself next to him without any pretense. ¡°How is Phillip doing?¡± she inquired.


    Romeo, still mesmerized by Arabe¡¯s presence, replied, ¡°He had some soup that someone brought,


    and now he¡¯s in surgery.¡±


    ¡°Was it a soup from someone he knows?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arabe recalled Phillip¡¯s condition yesterday. Even if he drank soup, it wouldn¡¯t warrant surgery.


    So there must be something wrong with the soup.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old are you?¡± Carl nced at the rearview mirror and


    asked, ¡°You¡¯re still in school, right?¡±


    She looked like a little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen.¡± Arabe¡¯s tone seemed casual, ¡°I just finished my university entrance exams.¡±


    Eighteen?


    She was still so young¡­


    Carl eximed, ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen and already such a skilled doctor. Did your ancestors practice


    medicine?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, you are¡­¡± Carl didn¡¯t finish his sentence when the car suddenly jolted.


    Arabe lost her bnce and fell towards Romeo.


    Romeo instinctively caught her.


    Arabe was wearing a sleeveless dress today, and Romeo¡¯s hand on her shoulder made her blush


    slightly.


    Romeo¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural as he touched the girl¡¯s soft, delicate skin.


    The girl¡¯s elegant scent filled his nostrils, it was a pleasant aroma.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. McMillian, Miss Arabe, I¡­¡± Before Carl could exin, the car jolted a few more times.


    He had been talking to Miss Arabe and hadn¡¯t noticed the bumps in the road¡­


    As the car jerked violently, Romeo held the girl in his arms protectively and warned Carl, ¡°Keep your


    eyes on the road.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Arabe raised her eyes and saw his refined features¡­ something deep within her seemed to be


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    touched. After the car was driving smoothly, Romeo finally let go of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    it¡¯s okay¡± Arabe looked away, her face slightly flushed.


    The first two times Romeo had met Arabe, she appeared aloof and arrogant, but now she seemed


    like a timid little girl, which he found intriguing. Carl thought Romeo might get angry, but he didn¡¯t¡­


    Carl looked up and noticed the subtle atmosphere in the backseat. Suddenly, he realized something¡­


    ¡°Focus on driving¡± Romeo noticed his gaze and spoke with a slightly stern tone.


    In the past, any woman who dared to get close to Romeo would undoubtedly be cold-shouldered, or


    even thrown out of the car! But now¡­


    Romeo didn¡¯t drive this woman away; instead, he held her during the bumpy ride¡­


    Carl quickly said, ¡°Mr. McMillian, it¡¯s because of Phillip that I¡¯ve been distracted¡±


    Romeo was puzzled.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, today Mr. McMillian and I went to see Phillip. He said he wanted to meet you and


    personally thank you for saving his life. You may not know, but Phillip is very stubborn. Once he


    decides to meet you, he will definitely find you.


    Carl then turned to Arabe and said, ¡°Mr. McMillian, I¡¯m worried that Phillip might disturb Miss


    Arabe¡¯s life. Could we schedule a time for Miss Arabe to meet him and exin the dangers of not


    taking his medication? Miss Arabe is a doctor, and Phillip will surely listen to her.¡±


    ¡°Can we do that, Miss Arabe?¡± Romeo followed up.


    ¡°Okay¡± Arabe nodded, mostly concerned that they mighte looking for her and cause trouble.


    If he wakes up, I¡¯ll go see him directly. If he¡¯s still unconscious, we¡¯ll arrange another time,¡± Arabe


    added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo¡¯s gaze lingered on her face, and then he took out his phone and asked, ¡°If we¡¯re going


    to schedule a time¡­ can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Carl saw them adding each other as Whats App friends and couldn¡¯t contain his excitement!


    ¡°When the timees, you send me your address, and I¡¯lle to pick you up,¡± Romeo said, his tone


    gentle.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the entrance of the operating room at Hope Hospital¡­


    Brodie paced anxiously, constantly ncing at the operating room. Phillip had been in there for an


    hour, and the surgical light was still on¡­


    The elevator door opened, and Romeo and Arabe walked out together. They both had outstanding


    looks and well-proportioned figures, looking like a perfect match


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Brodie noticed the young girl beside Romeo, feeling somewhat surprised, but he


    didn¡¯t have time to ask too much. ¡°Phillip has been in the operating room for an hour.¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡±


    Brodie sounded a bit downcast, he wished he had stopped Phillip from drinking.


    ¡°Bring the soup that person sent over, let Ms. Bet have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Though surprised, Brodie quickly brought over the soup.


    Arabe stirred the remaining soup ingredients with a spoon, realizing it was a famous heart-nourishing


    soup.


    But the soup shouldn¡¯t taste like this.


    Arabe sniffed carefully, indeed catching a familiar scent.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°Is there Heart Revive in this soup?¡± Arabe asked Brodie, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Brodie was taken aback, but quickly replied, ¡°Yes, the person who delivered it said that Heart Revive is


    good for the heart and doesn¡¯t have any side effects¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Arabe finally figured out what the problem was, ¡°But Phillip is weak right now. Having


    this soup would actually backfire


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not the soup that¡¯s the problem, but Phillip¡¯s physical condition?¡± Brodie was surprised by


    Arabe¡¯s intelligence. Just through a sniff, she brew where the problem was.


    Just then, the door to the operating room burst open, and a nurse rushed out.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, nice to see you! Please sign this surgery consent form¡­¡±


    Romeo looked at the paper and pen in her hand but didn¡¯t take them. Instead, he asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s


    my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not looking good¡­ Please trust us, we¡¯ll do everything we can to save your grandfather! Also,


    could you please sign this?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Romeo nced at Arabe, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Phillip¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that severe yet.¡± Arabe understood the implication of signing the surgery


    consent form. She checked the time, ¡°Wait for me She handed her bag to Romeo, who took it.


    As Arabe walked away, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Master, who is this girl?¡± Brodie was puzzled. Why was Romeo holding her bag?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the operating room this way? Why is Ms. Bet going that way?¡± Carl was also confused.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, your grandfather¡¯s condition is very serious. Please make a decision quickly.¡± The nurse


    was in a hurry, unsure what Arabe was doing and worried about the dy in treatment.


    Arabe went to Caden¡¯s office to get a set of acupuncture supplies, then asked the nurse to lead her


    to change into sterile clothing.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, she¡­?¡± The nurse was stunned. Was this girl crazy? Was she going to operate on the


    old man herself?


    ¡°Just do as she says.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s words were undoubtedly a huge support for Arabe.


    ¡°Whatever she says next, just follow her instructions.¡±


    The nurse understood and didn¡¯t say anything more. She quickly led Arabe away.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, let¡¯s go to the observation room and wait. At least we can see how far along the surgery


    is.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo, holding Arabe¡¯s bag, walked ahead.


    In the operating room, Dr. Greg breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Arabe. He immediately gave


    her the main position. Ever since he witnessed her medical skillsst time, he had been in awe of


    her¡­


    The nurses were stunned¡­


    Did this girl have such great abilities?


    Was this the miraculous young doctor from yesterday¡¯s hospital rumors? Was she the one who


    operated on Phillip?


    If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    After all, even the famous heart specialist Dr. Greg had failed in front of her.


    Arabe finished the rest of the surgery, but Mr. McMillian¡¯s breathing was still very weak. Things didn¡¯t


    look good.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, what do we do now?¡± The other doctors were obviously at a loss.


    They had been practicing medicine for many years and could handle all kinds of conditions with ease.


    But with Phillip¡¯s situation, they felt helpless


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    When Arabe said this word with certainty, the other doctors became discontent.


    ¡°Phillip¡¯s breathing is getting weaker, and we¡¯re supposed to wait? Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°This is the most critical time for rescue. Every second is priceless!¡±


    Seeing Arabe standing motionless in front of the operating table, the other doctors started to panic.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, maybe we should let Dr. Greg take a crack at it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still wet behind the ears, probably haven¡¯t dealt with this kind of situation. Dr. Greg, can you


    rack your brains for a solution? We can¡¯t just sit on our hands here.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t?¡± Arabe lifted her gaze, her eyes brimming with confidence.


    The speaker was taken aback by her audacity, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the chops, then step up!¡±


    Phillip¡¯s breathing was getting weaker¡­


    The sound of the venttor rm was bing more frequent¡­


    Upon hearing the rm, Arabe swiftly opened her needle case.


    Everyone was stunned. What was she nning to do? Employ some Eastern acupuncture?


    ¡°This is an operating room! Are you seriously going to perform acupuncture here?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The patient is in critical condition, he can¡¯t handle your messing around.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other tricks up your sleeve, then step aside and stop wasting time!¡±


    Arabe started inserting silver needles into the old man¡¯s head, heart, and arm.


    The nearby nurse was scared out of her wits. This girl had guts, she had stuck needles all over Phillip..


    ¡°Don¡¯t peddle your Eastern medicine mumbo jumbo here!¡±


    Finally, one doctor couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and was about to intervene, when Dr. Greg scolded him,


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The nurse quickly chimed in, ¡°Mr. McMillian said we¡¯re to follow her lead.¡±¡±


    Under Romeo¡¯s orders, the others, though ticked off, didn¡¯t dare to object, with only one brave soul


    saying, ¡°Fine, you handle it!¡±


    After the needles were inserted into Phillip¡¯s pressure points, it wasn¡¯t long before Phillip coughed up


    some blood¡­


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Even Brodie in the observation room was startled, ¡°Is Phillip okay? He seems to be getting worse.¡°.


    Why did Phillip suddenly cough up blood?


    After coughing up blood, Phillip¡¯s condition gradually stabilized.


    The venttor stopped sounding its rm.


    All the doctors were staring at Arabe in shock.


    Arabe saw that it was about time, began to remove the needles, and casually said, ¡°He¡¯s fine now.


    Let¡¯s get him back to his room.


    All the doctors were looking at her withplex expressions.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t jumped the gun with your surgery¡­ these few needles would have done the trick.¡±


    Arabe packed up her needles and walked out after dropping this bombshell.


    Everyone was blown away, with Dr. Greg being the first to grasp her meaning. Recalling the process


    and points where she inserted the needles, he mulled it over and suddenly understood, ¡°Brilliant! So


    that¡¯s what it was¡­


    He had studied acupuncture and understood Arabe¡¯s methods¡­


    But the other doctors were in the dark, and came to ask:


    ¡°Dr. Greg, did you get it? Tell us¡­¡±


    ¡°How did she do that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian¡­ Miss Arabe¡­ she¡­¡± Carl was too shocked to finish his sentence.


    What kind of person was she?


    It was a disease that had all the professional doctors stumped, and she healed it with a few needles?


    Was it that the other doctors were ipetent, or was her skill just too superior?


    As Arabe stepped out of the operating room, she saw Romeo walking towards her, her bag still


    slung over his shoulder.


    Arabe had left in a hurry earlier and had given her bag to him. She hadn¡¯t expected him to carry it for


    so long.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°Phillip will be awake tomorrow. For the next month, he needs to avoid overeating. So, no more


    nutritious soup like today¡¯s,¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Romeo agreed, ncing at the sky, ¡°Let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°No need. I should head home.¡±


    It was likely around six or seven o¡¯clock now. Arabe took her bag, checked her phone, and sure


    enough, she had missed two calls from her mom. Arabe quickly returned the call, ¡°Sorry, Mom, I was


    busy.¡±


    Romeo watched the girl on the phone. Her eyes sparkled, she carried an extraordinary aura, and her


    voice was soft and enchanting when talking to her family.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m heading home now/Ok, bye.¡±


    After she hung up, Romeo softly said, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±


    ¡°Just drop me off at Emerald Park. I have a car parked in the underground garage there.¡±


    Emerald Park?


    That was a park still under construction; not yet open to the public. Why was her car parked there? And


    why was she at the Holy Cross Churchter? To him, the girl in front of him was like a mystery, hard to


    see through.


    ¡°I need to return these first.¡± Arabe had borrowed some acupuncture equipment from Caden¡¯s office


    earlier, and he was on duty today, still in the office. After returning the acupuncture tools, Arabe


    walked out of the office and passed by Grannie Grace¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t resist stopping to take a


    peek inside.


    Inside the room, Grannie Grace was still there, receiving an IV treatment. Her eyes were closed, and


    she looked peaceful in her sleep.


    The sight triggered a fond memory from Arabe¡¯s younger days. She remembered an afternoon when


    she had seen Grannie Grace napping in a room, bathed in sunlight streaming through the curtains. The


    olddy¡¯s breathing was calm and even, just like it was now.


    Suddenly, Arabe heard a voice calling her name, and she turned to find a surprised Olga and Attlee


    standing there. They had received a call from the hospital, alerting them that Grannie Grace¡¯s VIP room


    was about to expire, prompting them to rush over after dinner to renew it. Little did they expect to


    encounter Arabe at the hospital.


    Olga was the first to regain herposure and wasted no time in questioning Arabe, ¡°What are you


    doing here? Haven¡¯t you gone back to your biological parents? You can¡¯t seriously be thinking of


    begging Grace to let you stay in this city or, worse,e live at our house. Forget about it!¡±


    Attlee was equally taken aback by Arabe¡¯s presence, asking, ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you go


    back with your family?¡±


    Olga, with a disgusted expression, jumped to conclusions about Arabe¡¯s motives, ¡°I bet she never


    really left! She probably heard about the harsh living) conditions at home on her way back and couldn¡¯t


    bear it, so she ran back here to beg Grace for help!¡±


    Frustrated, Olga urged Attlee to intervene, and he reluctantly stepped forward with a forced smile,


    attempting to resolve the situation, ¡°Be, can we talk? How much money do you want?¡±


    Arabe observed her once¨Cclose family members now showing their true colors and couldn¡¯t help but


    feel a sense of amusement, her lips curling.


    slightly.


    They want to buy her off?


    Seeing her silent, Attlee took a bank card out of his pocket. ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand dors. Take it.


    The password is 123456.¡±


    ¡°Attlee!¡± Olga was pained at his generosity, ¡°Why are you giving her so much money?¡±


    Attlee signaled Olga to be quiet. If they didn¡¯t give Arabe enough money, how would she agree to


    leave?


    She had stolen Yoli¡¯s expensive ruby ne yesterday, and today she was getting arge sum of


    money. She would leave, right?


    A hint of mockery flickered in Arabe¡¯s beautiful eyes as she looked at the bank card in his hand. She


    remained silent and didn¡¯t react. ¡°What? You think it¡¯s too little?¡± Olga asked discontentedly, ¡°I advise


    you to be cont¨¦nt. Otherwise, you might end up with nothing!¡±


    Attlee tried to shove the bank card into her hand, but Arabe skillfully avoided it.


    ¡°What do you want? You want to wait for Grace to wake up and deceive her? Dream on!¡± Olga never


    thought Arabe would be so difficult. ¡°Let me tell you, from now on, you have nothing to do with


    Grace! Stay away from us.¡±


    ¡°One billion.¡± Arabe¡¯s lips curled slightly, she said word by word, ¡°I might consider it.¡±


    ¡°You, you must be daydreaming!¡± Olga was so angry she nearly fainted. The girl¡¯s first word was one


    billion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rob a bank?¡±


    ¡°Robbing a bank isn¡¯t as fast as robbing you guys.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Olga clutched her chest, never imagining the girl would be so cunning, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a


    penny!¡±


    She grabbed the bank card back, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have you thrown out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then call someone to throw me out.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ You¡¯re killing me! This so¨Ccalled VIP floor, letting anyone in¡­¡± Olga was about to go find


    staff.


    ¡°Arabe.¡±


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice caught their attention.


    18.30


    Olga looked up to see a man at the end of the corridor looking this way, apparently calling Arabe¡¯s


    name.


    It was a tall man with a strong presence, even from this distance.


    Arabe heard the voice and looked towards it. Seeing Romeo waiting for her, she didn¡¯t bother with


    the two any longer and turned to leave.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Olga looked curiously down the hallway. ¡°Could he be her father? That¡¯s


    impossible; her father¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be that young¡­¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s her brother. She have five


    unmarried brothers. Wasn¡¯t it mentioned earlier that her grandmother was sick? He could be staying in


    this hospital as well.¡±


    ¡°Can they afford to stay here?¡± Olga watched them disappear at the end of the corridor and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask Attlee, ¡°Attlee, we must quickly transfer Grace to another hospital; otherwise, if Arabe


    gets attached to her, it¡¯ll be a big problem!¡±


    Attlee had the same thought, but within all of Summerfield, no other hospital had medical resources as


    good as Hope Hospital. Only here could Grace receive the best care.


    ¡°Grace likes her¡­ I¡¯m just afraid Grace will soften her heart and let here back to this family!¡±


    Olga recalled three months ago when Grace found out Arabe wasn¡¯t her biological granddaughter,


    her heart couldn¡¯t take it and she fainted. Upon waking up, Grace sternly dered that as long as she


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was alive, Arabe was not allowed to leave this family. Anyone who made Arabe leave would be


    considered an enemy of Grace.


    Later, when Yoli returned home, Grace didn¡¯t show her any kindness either. Her heart and eyes were


    only for this unrted little girl.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    In order to protect Yoli and to help Arabe find her home as soon as possible, without Grace Murphy¡¯s


    knowledge, the two of them posted Arabe¡¯s information on the family search site. One day, Arabe¡¯s


    family finally called to say they wanted to take her home.


    When Grace found out, she was so shocked that she had to be hospitalized.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During Grace¡¯s absence from home, Arabe smoothly left the Murphy family.


    ¡°Grace is probably getting a bit senile in her old age. She treats a stranger better than her own


    granddaughter!¡± Olgained, ¡°Now I¡¯m just worried that if Arabe doesn¡¯t leave, she might get


    some improper ideas, like fighting Yoli over Zachary Panter¡­¡±


    The Panter family was much better off than the Murphy family!


    Zachary was kind and sensible. He treasured Yoli and treated her very well..


    Not only was Yoli beautiful, but she also had a gentle and kind personality, which was why she could


    firmly grasp Zachary¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Attlee, shall we go and find our primary doctor, Dr. Caden, and ask him to arrange a transfer


    procedure for us?¡±


    ¡°We have no other choice, Attlee sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe followed behind Romeo, phone in hand, replying to messages one by one.


    She had been to an auction in the afternoon, performed surgery on Phillip, and still had a lot of


    messages that she hadn¡¯t replied to in time.


    Just then, someone pushing a wheelchair came around the corner, nearly bumping into Arabe.


    Romeo pulled her to his side in one swift motion, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Arabe reacted, her face flushing again. In the car, Romeo noticed that Arabe seemed a bit listless.


    So, he pulled over.


    ¡°Wait for me ? moment.¡±


    He got out of the car and walked into a dessert shop.


    Not long after, he came out carrying several bags.


    Inside were small cakes, bread, milk, juice and other things, as well as some cute¨Clooking candies.


    ¡°Girls are supposed to like this stuff, he handed them over.


    Having performed surgery on his grandpa for so long today, Arabe was probably hungry.


    As Arabe was about to say something, looking at all the food in front of her, Romeo leaned in and


    opened a bottle of milk, sticking a straw in it for her. Arabe, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Eat more.¡± Romeo handed her the milk.


    Arabe took the milk and took a few sips. Even though it was pure milk, she didn¡¯t expect it to taste a


    bit sweet.


    On the other side.


    ¡°Dr. Caden, what do you mean the approval was denied?¡± Olga found Caden Newton, and as soon as


    she brought up the transfer, Caden¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°Grace should stay at Hope Hospital in her condition.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a better hospital?¡± Attlee couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Hope Hospital is the best hospital in the country.¡±


    ¡°We know, everyone can see the medical standards of Hope Hospital, but¡­¡±


    Before Attlee could finish his sentence, Olga stepped in, ¡°Dr. Caden, we have no choice. If we don¡¯t


    transfer my mother, I¡¯m afraid someone will keep disturbing her and affect her recovery¡­¡±


    Caden gave her a cold look. Was she talking about Arabe?


    Ungrateful indeed.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Be has done so much for the Murphy family, but what have they done for her as children in return?


    Caden coldly asked, ¡°If you really cared about Grace, you would havee when the nurse called you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at 9 am. Why did you wait until now?¡±


    ¡°We, we had some stuff to deal with¡­


    Mainly, Olga had a spa date with some poshdies and Attlee was off ying golf with some high¨Cups


    from hispany¡­


    By the time evening rolled around, the housemaid had already prepared dinner. Of course, they gotta


    eat while it¡¯s hot!


    So they only rushed over after finishing their meal.


    ¡°Because there are things to deal with, do you not care about the life and death of the olddy?¡±


    Olga and Attlee felt extremely awkward hearing Caden¡¯s words.


    ¡°I can sign the transfer papers, but I need to inform you that the m¨¦dical resources and doctors at other


    hospitals are nowhere near as good as Hope hospital. Once Grace leaves Hope hospital, I predict she


    won¡¯tst a week. You should prepare yourselves mentally.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Dr. Caden, is there any other better solution?


    Such as ensuring Grace¡¯s health when she leaves the hospital?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee immediately perked up, ¡°Dr. Caden, do tell, I¡¯m all ears.


    ¡°There¡¯s a drug on the market that can save Grace¡¯s life¡­


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m taking notes.¡± Attlee quickly took out a small notebook, pulled out a pen from his pocket,


    and uncapped it.


    ¡°It can only be purchased on the ck market. Each pill costs a million, and she needs to take it twice


    a month. Only after three months of consecutive use can surgery be performed.¡±


    After hearing this, Attlee and Olga exchanged nces. A million? So, that¡¯s six million in three


    months?!


    ¡°Are drugs that expensive nowadays?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made from very rare medicinal ingredients, so it¡¯s particrly scarce.¡±


    Attlee silently put away his notebook and pen, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve decided not to transfer her. We¡¯ll have


    to trouble you more in the future¡­¡±


    The reason they wanted to save Grace was firstly because she holds 30% of thepany¡¯s shares,


    worth 30 million. But this sky¨Chigh price for the drug was clearly not worth it.


    Secondly, Grace favored Arabe. If she wasn¡¯t in her right mind and gave her shares to Arabe¡­


    They might make the olddy leave a will giving all her shares to Yoli before she died.


    That¡¯s why they wanted to save the olddy.


    Arabe had often helped the Murphy family through crises because Grace owned shares in the


    But the people of the Murphy family didn¡¯t know this. They thought they¡¯re all that, able to be the


    richest family in Tranquil City¡­.


    Attlee secretly slipped the bank card he had previously given to Arabe into the medical record in


    front of Caden.


    This small move was caught by Caden, making him despise Attlee even more.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, are you trying to get me fired, or even put in jail?¡±


    It was important to know that medical staff took advantage of their positions to ept bribes in private,


    which was a crime of epting bribes. If the amount wasrge, they might even go to jail.


    ¡°Dr. Caden, you get me wrong¡­¡± Attlee quicklyughed and cautiously said, ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to


    vite your professional ethics. This is just a small token of our appreciation. We know you¡¯ve been


    working hard recently, and this money¡­ you can use it to buy some health supplements¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Caden, just take it!¡±


    ¡°Take it away. Caden didn¡¯t take a second look, his tone was indifferent, ¡°Someone told me, I will


    naturally work hard, and you don¡¯t need to do any more. unnecessary things, you can go out now.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Caden¡­¡±


    Olga wanted to say more, but Attlee quickly took back the card,ughing it off as if nothing had


    happened, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. If Dr. Caden needs anything in the future, just let me know


    anytime¡­¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Be, Caden would have kicked them out a long time ago.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Dr. Caden really has a nasty temper.. Olga couldn¡¯t help butment as she stepped out of the


    consulting room, ¡°Look at Zachary, he is a rich boy, but he¡¯s so educated¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius doctor who¡¯s been spoiled and pampered since he was a kid, so his arrogance is


    understandable.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Dr. Caden mentioned that someone asked him to pay special attention to Grace¡¯s


    condition. Must be the Panter family, right?¡± With their extensive connections, the Zachary family were


    the only ones who could help with Grace¡¯s condition.


    Plus, Zachary and Yoli were engaged¡­


    ¡°It has to be the Panter family. Who else could it be? We should thank them at some point, but¡­¡±


    Feeling a bit downcast with the inability to transfer Grace to another hospital, Attlee could only let her


    continue her treatment here.


    ¡°Attlee, is that the direction the girl earlier took?¡±


    Suddenly, Olga seemed to think of something, ¡°I remember that the wards over there are quite


    expensive?¡± Half of this floor was for regr VIPs, and the other half for top¨Ctier VIPs.


    Grace got to stay in the regr VIP because they brought it up on the Panter family, it was estimated


    that the Panter family helped them.


    But the top¨Ctier VIP was a different story, not everyone with¨Cmoney could afford it..


    How could that girl afford to stay there?


    She didn¡¯t know anyone important!


    ¡°Dad, mom.¡±


    Just then, a gentle voice rang out.


    ¡°Yoli, how did youe?¡± Turning around, Olga found not only her daughter came, even Zachary came


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    together as well.


    Zachary¡¯s appearance and temperament were very good, and Olga was more and more satisfied. With


    such a son¨Cinw, her smile was always on her lips! ¡°Zach, you came too!¡±


    Upon spotting them, Zachary courteously greeted, ¡°Hello¡°,¡±


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Attlee returned the greeting warmly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you two on a date? Why are you here in the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°We were going to watch a movie, but I heard from our housemaid that the hospital called us, so I


    thought something happened to Grace, and came to check on her. Zachary still hasn¡¯t left after sending


    me home, still at our door¡­¡± So, they came together.


    ¡°Dad, mom, how¡¯s grandma?¡± Ynda was quite the performer in front of everyone: Despite her


    disdain for her biased grandma, she knew how to y her part, ¡°I think I saw my sister downstairs just


    now?¡±


    That familiar figure stepping out of the VIP elevator, but she didn¡¯t see clearly..


    Hearing her mentioned Arabe, Zachary was taken aback. Didn¡¯t they say Arabe returned to her


    biological family? Why was she here?


    Olga and Attlee both had grim expressions.


    ¡°Her¡­let¡¯s not discuss her right now. Your grandma is fine, the hospital just wanted us to pay some


    additional fees¡­Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go in and see her? Maybe your care and love can


    give her some strength¡­¡±


    Zachary and Ynda shared a nce before walking hand in hand into the ward,


    Grace on the bed was nothing but skin and bones, looking extremely frail.


    Tears welled up in Ynda¡¯s eyes, ¡°I was only gone for two days, and grandma has be so


    weak¡­¡±


    In truth, her ¡°two days¡± wasn¡¯t urate. It had been quite a while since shest visited.


    ¡°Why does grandma have to suffer like this, why can¡¯t all the pain be transferred to me, why¡­¡±


    Seeing her tears, Zachary quickly wiped them away, ¡°Silly, you¡¯ve already been through a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, as long as grandma can recover, I¡¯m willing to bear all the pain for her!¡±


    Looking at her kind and determined face, Zachary was deeply moved, and his love for her grew even


    stronger.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go home, the woman marrying Zachary would be my sister. I¡¯d be seen as the one who


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    wrecked my sister¡¯s happiness, and for that, God would deliberately punish my family who I care about.


    If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to be this rich girl anymore, I don¡¯t want to marry Zachary either¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Murphy, and going back to the Murphy family is your duty, marrying me was because of our


    engagement, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    As the night fell, Romeo¡¯s car was speeding through the traffic, heading towards Emerald Park.


    During this time, his phone kept buzzing. He nced at the caller ID for the first time, then hit the


    button on the steering wheel, hanging up the call. But the person on the other end of the line didn¡¯t


    seem to give up, calling again and again.


    ¡°Just let me get off at the front, please.¡± Arabe thought her presence was making it difficult for


    Romeo to take the call, and was about to get out, but heard him exin, ¡°It¡¯s a nuisance call.¡±


    The nuisance calls kept buzzing¡­


    Finally, to keep Arabefortable in the car, Romeo had no choice but to put on his earphones and


    answer the call.


    ¡°Romeo, you finally picked up my call¡­¡±


    Serena on the other end of the line was sobbing hard.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that your grandpa would have such a big issue as soon as I left. It wasn¡¯t on


    purpose, I heard that HeartRevive in soup has a great effect on treating heart disease. So, I carefully


    made a pot of soup with Heart Revive and gave it to him¡­.thought it would help your grandpa, but I


    didn¡¯t expect it to worsen his condition¡­.It¡¯s all because of that medicine seller who defrauded me, he


    sold me the medicine and I didn¡¯t check it, I was fooled¡­. If I knew the medicine had issues, I definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have bought it, let alone let your grandpa have it! Romeo, you have to believe me¡­ I consider


    you as family and your grandpa as my own grandpa, I would never harm him¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Romeo didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to her sobbing, after she finished, he hung up


    the call.


    After taking off the earphone, Romeo continued to drive, noticing from the corner of his eye that


    Arabe looked a bit awkward, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°That person seemed to be crying really hard. I


    could hear it¡­.


    While Arabe didn¡¯t know why that person was crying, she felt that person seemed really pitiful¡­


    That was the person who hurt my grandpa calling to plead.¡± Romeo exined softly.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Arabe saw that they were near Emerald Park and said, ¡°Please drop me off here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark, I¡¯ll drop you off at the garage.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t want others to see her car. The license te was too conspicuous.


    Next time she¡¯d choose a more low¨Ckey car.


    ¡°Are you sure you can manage alone?¡±


    Romeo saw that the park wasn¡¯tpletely built yet, and there weren¡¯t many streetlights at night, most


    ces were pitch ck.


    Even the road to the garage was very dark.


    She was a girl. Wouldn¡¯t she be scared?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Arabe clearly didn¡¯t care about her surroundings. She¡¯d been through way more hellish situations,


    too many times to count. She was getting ready to unbuckle her seatbelt.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Romeo moved closer, his aura was downrightforting.


    At this close distance, Arabe noticed his features were pretty damn attractive, even his skin was


    ridiculously smooth.


    Romeo lifted his head, his deep eyes seriously looking at her, ¡°Tell me when you get the time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Romeo got out of the car first to open the door for her. After she got out, he slung her shoulder bag on


    her and handed her the stuff he¡¯d bought earlier. ¡°You can eat this if you get hungry tonight.¡±


    Arabe was about to refuse, but looking into his eyes, she took the things anyway.


    However the next second¡­Her fingers identally brushed against Romeo¡¯s hand, the soft touch


    made her heart race.


    She felt something special.


    Seeing her take the stuff and turn to leave, Romeo couldn¡¯t help but call her softly, ¡°Arabe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Arabe turned around to hear him say, ¡°The girl just now isn¡¯t my girlfriend.¡±


    Arabe was confused.


    ¡°She was asking for help. I don¡¯t really know her well.¡±


    Arabe: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I can be on the phone with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Watching the girl¡¯s figure gradually disappear from his sight, Romeo got back in the car. The image that


    kept popping up in his mind was her face, both obedient and cold.


    Arabe had just entered the underground parking lot when she felt her phone buzzing. It was Romeo.


    ¡°Did


    you


    find


    your car?¡±


    Arabe found it a bit funny, ¡°Just found it, haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to leave with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m going through Exit B.¡± Arabe pressed the car¡¯s unlock button, ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m


    about to drive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road.¡±


    After hanging up, Romeo called Carl, ¡°Clear up your schedule tonight, I need to pay a visit to the


    Collins family.¡±


    When Carl heard this, he immediately became excited, ¡°Mr. McMillian, you are not going to settle


    scores with Ms. Serena because of today¡¯s incident, are you? Ms. Serena should have no malicious


    intentions¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not a settling scores!


    ¡°So you¡­ finally understand Phillip¡¯s good intentions? Want to invite Miss Serena to visit Phillip in the


    hospital tomorrow? Phillip would be delighted!¡±


    Romeo¡¯s gaze fell into the distance, his voice low, ¡°I need to see Mr. Collins and Mrs. Collins.¡±


    ¡°You finally decided you want to marry the Collins family¡¯s daughter??¡±


    Just as Carl finished speaking, he could sense the displeasure on the other end, he was confused, ¡°So


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this is¡­¡±


    What did that mean???


    ¡°Breaking off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Breaking off the engagement??¡± Carl¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Mr. McMillian, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    But Romeo¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound like he was kidding at all!


    Carl swallowed nervously, ¡°Mr. McMillian, your betrothal to Serena was arranged by the elders. If you


    cancel it tonight, it¡¯s like embarrassing the Collins family¡­ It¡¯ll ruin the long¨Cstanding friendship


    between the Collins and the McMillian families¡­¡±


    That was the real kicker!


    Romeo was silent, just quietly watching the traffic outside the car window.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, I know you don¡¯t like Serena, To be honest, I don¡¯t like her either, and I find her


    contrived and hypocritical. Compared to her, I find Ms. Arabe much more likable! But this isn¡¯t just


    about you and Serena, it¡¯s about the two big families, the Collins and the McMillian¡­¡±


    Thinking about Phillip lying in his sickbed, Carl knew he would flip his lid if he found out.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, could you maybe reconsider?¡± Carl made ast¨Cditch effort to persuade him.


    But Romeo just turned his gaze, saying nonchntly, ¡°Get the gifts ready, we¡¯re going tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian?!¡±


    Carl knew once Romeo made up his mind no one could stop him, but he still plucked up the courage to


    say, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about the Collins family, regardless of your friendship with David Collins, or


    Serena¡­at least think about the old man¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Not only would he lose his great¨Cgrandson, rtions between the McMillian and Collins families would


    fall apart, and he would be called untrustworthy..


    How could the old man cope with such a blow?


    But Romeo didn¡¯t change his decision.


    Carl knew further words were futile, feeling helpless.


    Mr. McMillian¡¯s engagement won¡¯t be decided by anyone. If the old man forced his hand, it would


    backfire¡­.


    If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s Serena. Her behavior today didn¡¯t earn Mr. McMillian¡¯s favor, it made him call


    off the engagement¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell my grandpa yet. I¡¯ll tell him myself when he¡¯s feeling better.¡±


    Did Mr. McMillian mean to break the news to Phillip after everything was done?!


    But news like calling off an engagement would spread fast. When Phillip found out, he must be very


    angry. They could only hope the news would take its time to spread. Phillip¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take


    another shock..


    Keh and Louisa finally waited until Arabe came home. They eagerly sat her down at the dinner


    table, heaping food onto her te.


    Serena, red¨Ceyed from crying over Phillip¡¯s situation, didn¡¯t dare show her face. She lied that she had


    already eaten and hid in her room.


    She was afraid of what her parents would think of her if they found out¡­.


    After dinner, Arabe chatted with her parents a bit before heading upstairs to bathe.


    Keh and Louisa were chatting on the sofa, when suddenly, a servant came in with news.


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Mr. McMillian is here!¡±


    The reporting servant was a bit panicked, as Romeo was a big name in high society.


    He was known to be cold¨Chearted and ruthless. He held sway over all darkness and light, and not just


    him, all servants would cower in his presence¡­


    Keh and Louisa exchanged wordless nces. Romeo? Why was he here? Could it be¡­.


    Did he know Be was back?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It hit the fan¡­


    ¡°Quick, show him in.¡± Keh was a bit flustered, exchanging a nce with Louisa. What were they


    going to do?


    Erik didn¡¯t dare dy and personally led him in.


    Soon, Romeo and his entourage entered the room.


    Dashing and sharp¨Ceyed, his well¨Ctailored suit fit his status.


    His presence was like a king ruling the world, radiating a powerful aura the moment he appeared.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Following behind him, a couple of his underlings were clutching onto a bunch of pricey gifts, which they


    put down before heading out to wait by the door. Left alone now, Carl stood by Romeo, acting all


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    respectful and stuff.


    ¡°Hello, long time no see.¡±


    Romeo had a cold personality and didn¡¯t talk much. Even his greeting was steady and rigorous.


    ¡°Romeo, what brings you here today?¡± Louisa was the first to react, looking at the gifts he brought, she


    put on a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s great you came. Thank you for your gifts.¡±


    ¡°Romeo,e take a seat. Someone, get him a cup of coffee.¡± Keh called out in a friendly tone,


    ¡°You haven¡¯t visited us since your bro left the country. Let¡¯s catch up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Romeo, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Romeo replied, still as polite as ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but you seem even more mature and steady¡­¡± Louisa looked at him, finding Romeo


    very likable. Tall, handsome,petent, he was basically wless.


    On the second floor. Serena had nned to chat with her parents after Arabe had gone up to her


    room. That way, she could strengthen family ties and indirectly find out if they knew about Phillip¡¯s


    situation.


    Just as she opened the door, she overheard two maids discussing about Romeo¡¯s appearance.


    After carefully asking them, she found out Romeo hade to her house!


    Her legs turned to jelly, and she was so frightened that she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡°Miss Serena?¡±


    Martha went up to help her in a hurry, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Martha!¡± Serena grabbed Martha¡¯s hand, her voice full of panic, ¡°Romeo¡¯s here, in the living room¡­


    He must havee because of what happened today! If my parents find out, about how I almost got


    his grandpa killed¡­ What should I do?¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, let¡¯s see what he says first.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s a difference between him spilling the beans and meing clean.¡± Serena quickly


    weighed her options and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to apologize to him!¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Martha tried to hold her back, ¡°Keep your cool, let¡¯s see what¡¯s


    happening downstairs first, you listen to me!¡±


    Keh and Louisa exchanged a nce. Miss Collins¡­ could they be referring to Be?


    Romeo was well¨Cinformed, could he already know that the Collins¡® real daughter was someone else?


    And Serena was just an adopted daughter?!


    It seemed like he had something to say. Louisa spoke first, ¡°Romeo, this whole thing happened out of


    the blue, we didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you, this story dates back quite a while¡­¡±


    Romeo thought she was referring to the previous engagement, he nodded, patiently waiting for her to


    continue.


    Louisa recounted in detail about the hospital fire, then said, ¡°We only recently found Arabe, and


    haven¡¯t yet announced her identity to the public. Arabe¡¯s grandparents still don¡¯t know about this, we


    didn¡¯t mean to keep you or the McMillian family in the dark.¡±


    Romeo was shocked.


    Car Was shocked, too.


    Louisa knew that at this stage, it was impossible to keep things a secret, so she said, ¡°Edith, go ask


    Arabe down.¡±


    Carl looked at Mrs. Collins, then at Romeo, what¡¯s going on? Romeo¡¯s fiancee isn¡¯t Miss Serena, but


    Miss Arabe??


    Then this wedding¡­ should be called off even more.


    Romeo wouldn¡¯t even ept the highly aplished Miss Serena he knows, let alone some girl he


    doesn¡¯t know from a small vige.


    Miss Serena is top¨Cnotch in both talent and looks, and has been praised by the big shots in the


    capital.


    But Miss Arabe¡­


    Romeo¡¯s gaze deepened, as if he was thinking about something.


    Having just finished her shower, Arabe came downstairs when she heard her mom calling for her,


    without giving it a second thought.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    She entered the room dressed in a thin nightgown, her hair bunched up in a ball, instantly catching


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    Carl¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw that the woman was none other than Miss Arabe.


    Was she the biological daughter the Collins family had just found??


    Romeo¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, a hint of curiosity in his gaze.


    Was it her?


    Was she the real daughter of the Collins family?


    Arabe had juste downstairs when she spotted Romeo on the sofa. His handsome face, eyes


    gleaming slightly, and a hint of a smile on his lips.


    How did this man end up in her house? Arabe¡¯s eyes showed her confusion, ¡°Mom, did you call


    me?¡±


    ¡°Come, Be, sit with me.¡± Louisa gently guided her daughter to sit down, saying, ¡°Let me introduce,


    this is Romeo. Years ago, our family, the Collins, and the McMillian made a marriage pact. So


    technically, Romeo is your fianc¨¦¡­¡±


    Arabe was totally confused and shocked.


    What???


    Fianc¨¦???


    What era is this? There¡¯s still such thing as a marriage pact???


    ¡°This is our biological daughter we just found, Arabe Collins,¡± Louisa introduced to Romeo..


    Romeo¡¯s gaze, softened slightly. So it was her. He didn¡¯t expect she was from the Collins family.


    Carl also suddenly realized:¡± So Miss Arabe is from the Collins family¡­¡±


    No wonder she dared to help save people in the hospital, and dared to kick Susana on her knees¡­¡­.


    Turned out she had a powerful background! Serena was eavesdropping from the second floor, initially


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    thinking Romeo came to see her because of his grandpa¡¯s matter!


    She didn¡¯t expect he was here for Arabe!


    Her nails dug deep into her palm, a bit angry. Why did this Arabe have to show up!


    Why did Arabe have toe back to this family!


    Why did she have to snatch everything that belonged to her?


    ¡°So Mr. McMillian is here today, to?¡± Arabe looked at the man in front of her, not understanding his


    purpose.


    Romeo looked at the girl¡¯s bright and clear eyes, smiling, ¡°I heard that my fianc¨¦e just returned to her


    family, so I brought a little gift to visit.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, looking at Romeo.


    Mr. McMillian, weren¡¯t you here to break off the engagement?


    How did it turn into a visit?


    Was it because the person of the marriage pact was Miss Arabe, so you changed your mind?:


    You changed your mind too fast!


    Although the outside world rumored Romeo to be cold¨Cblooded, cruel and brutal, Louisa was very


    pleased with his character after getting to know him over the years. She knew this man was down¨Cto¨C


    earth, capable, and responsible.


    Regardless of anything else, just looking at his looks, wealth, and ability, he was the best of the best,


    unmatched by anyone else.


    If Be could marry him¡­ herter life would definitely be happy and worry¨Cfree.


    Arabe never imagined that the man in front of her would be her fianc¨¦¡­

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°My grandpa wants to see you.¡± Romeo looked at Arabe, his maic voice gentle yet bewitching,


    ¡°When are you free so we can go see him together?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re uneasy going as my fianc¨¦e, you can just show some care on behalf of the Collins family,¡±


    Romeo added.


    ¡°What a great idea!¡± Keh hadn¡¯t expected Romeo to be so smart.


    ¡°Yeah, you show some affection on behalf of the Collins family¡­¡± Louisa echoed.


    Arabe thought,¡± So no one was asking for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Be, you should visit Phillip tomorrow then. You¡¯ve been home for two days, it¡¯s about time.¡±


    After all, they were the ones who proposed the marriage, and Romeo is quite the catch.


    That old man was still in the hospital, and it was said that his condition isn¡¯t looking good¡­ As a


    younger generation, she should pay a visit, showing some affection.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, go pay a visit,¡± Keh said with a grin, ¡°Bring some gifts¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for gifts, just your presence is enough,¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was clear.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s our first meeting. We can¡¯t skip the courtesy!¡± Keh insisted.


    ¡°Leave it to me then, Romeo gently looked at Arabe, ¡°We¡¯ll arrange the specific timeter?¡±


    Seeing the hopeful looks from her parents, Arabe finally agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She¡¯ll just check on Phillip¡¯s recovery. After all, she did ept his nk cheque a few days ago.


    Romeo casually said a few words before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving so soon? Romeo, you¡¯ve brought so many gifts, this is¡­¡±


    Before Louisa could finish her sentence, Romeo said, ¡°Just a small token, please don¡¯t take it to


    heart.¡±


    ¡°Be, see Romeo out!¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    Why did she have to see him out?!


    ¡°No need, Miss Collins, please stay.¡±


    Seeing the faint smile on Romeo¡¯s lips, Arabe raised an eyebrow. Was he annoyed that she only told


    him her first name and not her family name? Actually, she had only taken on this family name for two


    days, and she was still getting used to it.


    ¡°Get some rest, my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Fianc¨¦e? When did she agree to that??


    Keh and Louisa were over the moon when they heard him!


    It seems that Romeo is quite satisfied with Be¡­ This development is beyond their expectations!


    Upstairs, Serena couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and ran downstairs. In a ce where no one could see


    her, she dashed towards the garden path, ¡°Romeo¡­¡±


    Seeing Serena rushing over, Carl immediately blocked her way, ¡°Miss Serena, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at Romeo¡¯s retreating figure, Serena was in great agony, ¡°Romeo, it was indeed my fault that


    your grandpa¡¯s condition worsened. I feel really guilty¡­ Thank you for not embarrassing me in front of


    my parents just now¡­¡±


    Carl Was speechless.


    Mr. McMillian just didn¡¯t take you seriously, it¡¯s not like he was deliberately not embarrassing this Miss


    Serena¡­.


    ¡°I heard that your grandpa¡¯s condition is not good, I want to go see him. When you pick up my sister


    tomorrow, can you take me with you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± There was a hint of coldness in Romeo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Grandpa wants to see my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    He don¡¯t want to see you.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Serena didn¡¯t expect him to reject her, so directly.. Her heart ached, but she clung on to a faint hope. ¡°I


    don¡¯t have to go as your fiancee, I could go as a representative of the Collins family¡­ Romeo, can I


    please apologize to grandpa?¡±


    1


    She looked at Romeo hopefully, wishing he¡¯d say yes.


    But Romeo was icy, his gaze cold.


    ¡°Only my fiancee can represent the Collins family.¡±


    His gaze was cold, his voice firm.


    ¡°Romeo¡­Carl?¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe this manservant dared stop her!


    Before Arabe returned, this guy had been nothing but respectful to her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to cause a scene, Carl said, before turning to catch up with Romeo.


    Watching Romeo¡¯s retreating figure, Serena shouted, Romeo, believe it or not, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt


    grandpa¡­ I really didn¡¯t!¡±


    Carl thought, Did Miss Serena think Romeo¡¯s coldness was because of what happened to Phillip?


    It¡¯s clear to everyone, Romeo didn¡¯t care about her! But Miss Arabe¡­Romeo seemed different with


    her.¡±


    In the living room, Louisa looked at a pile of gifts. ¡°Arabe, these are gifts from Romeo¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys handle it.¡±


    Arabe went upstairs. She hadn¡¯t expected to gain a fiance in the process of meeting her family,


    things were moreplicated than she¡¯d thought. ¡°Romeo¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the garden, Serena watched Romeo walk away and started to quietly sob.


    Marthaforted her, ¡°Miss Serena, he¡¯s already gone¡­¡±


    Martha, what should I do¡­¡± Serena cried. ¡°Romeo treats Arabe differently.¡±


    ¡°The game¡¯s just begun. No one knows who wille out on top.¡± Martha patted her back, trying to be


    rational. ¡°Arabe may be pretty, but she grew up poor. She might not be able to keep Romeo¡¯s


    interest.¡±


    Serena¡¯s tears welled up, suddenly feeling there might be some truth to Martha¡¯s words.


    ¡°I think, in a few days, Romeo will realize you¡¯re the one who¡¯s best suited to be his fiancee!¡°:


    After all, Serena had been learning all sorts of skills since she was a kid. She¡¯s a typicaldy, while


    Arabe was just a vige girl.


    The McMillian family was top¨Ctier, they only mingled with people of culture. They wouldn¡¯t choose


    someone with only surface beauty! Comforted by Martha, Serena felt a bit better.


    Arabe had just returned to her room when her phone started buzzing.


    It was a familiar number, the person had already called her once today.


    She picked up, hearing the familiar deep voice from the other end.


    ¡°Arabe. Romeo¡¯s voice was deep and maic. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    Arabe asked automatically, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    This question amused Romeo. Did she not realize he was reporting his whereabouts to her?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Romeo chuckled lightly, ¡°You still haven¡¯t epted my friend request.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Arabe suddenly remembered that it was indeed the case, ¡°I¡¯ll ept itter.¡±


    She had been so busy today so she had forgotten about it.


    Romeo¡¯s voice was soft, like the plucking of guitar strings, ¡°What time should I pick you up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Two in the afternoon.¡±


    After all, she had other things to handle.


    ¡°Location?¡±


    ¡°Right outside my house.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡°/


    Just as Arabe was about to hang up, Romeo asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like chocte vored cake?¡±


    Arabe thought, what?


    ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t eat a single bite in the car.¡°¨C


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect this man to pay such close attention to her preferences, said, ¡°I don¡¯t like


    chocte very much.¡± Romeo got it, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you other vors in the future.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°You saved my grandpa, it¡¯s only right that I get you some snacks.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Arabe said nothing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore.¡± Romeo kindly said, ¡°See you tomorrow, my bride¨Cto¨Cbe.¡±


    Arabe kept silent.


    Goodnight.¡±


    Romeo thought that Arabe would also say goodnight, but she simply responded and ended the call.


    What a unique girl.


    Just as Arabe was about to rest after hanging up, her phone vibrated again.


    [I don¡¯t care, I need the design draft now, I need to get the factory to work overtime!]


    [Such a big order, I must get it!]


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, replied, [Who¡¯s the big shot this time?]


    Was it her dad again?


    [This time it¡¯s a big deal, even bigger than your dad! You could say it¡¯s¡­]


    [Stop the chit¨Cchat.]


    Arabe had no mood for his rambling. She realized she was out of stock and remembered today¡¯s


    auction. Because of the bidding by bidder number one, those six HeartEase Herbs cost her quite a


    bit¡­.


    It¡¯s time to make some money..


    Arabe: [I¡¯ll start designing now.]


    [Brilliant, boss! Finally getting to work! I¡¯ll notify the factory, get them ready!]


    Arabe has a few factories, dedicated to producing her clothing and essories designs.


    Even she probably didn¡¯t expect that when she looked up from her work, it was already morning.


    Rubbing her sore wrist, she sent the final design draft. The clock was already pointing at half past


    seven.


    [Boss, if you work this hard every day, you¡¯ll be the richest person in the world! You¡¯ll be richer than


    Romeo then!]

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, ¡°Romeo? The richest man on earth?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly not know that Romeo is the richest guy in the world, right? He¡¯s been number one


    for three years straight! I heard he¡¯s handsome but has a bit of a temper, can be a little scary


    sometimes!¡±


    Arabe decided to ignore him and stop listening to his nonsense. She went downstairs to grab


    breakfast, nning to go back to bed after eating. ¡°Are you there? Boss?¡±


    System notification: Your message has been blocked by the recipient.


    ¡°Why did you block me again?!¡±


    Serena was up early today, chatting andughing over breakfast with Martha and Holly.


    When Arabe walked in, they quickly exchanged nces and stifled theirughter.


    ¡°Ms. Arabe, your breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    The chef noticed Arabe¡¯s arrival and started ting the prepared meals with meticulous attention to


    detail.


    Meanwhile, Martha and Holly acted as if Arabe didn¡¯t exist, not even bothering with a simple


    greeting.


    ¡°Be, why are you up so early?¡±


    Serena was the first to speak. She wore a graceful smile, ¡°If you¡¯re used to sleeping in, there¡¯s no need


    to change that just because you¡¯re here.¡± Arabe ignored her, her eyes were drawn to the well¨C


    prepared breakfast that looked tantalizingly delicious.


    ¡°Ms. Arabe, I¡¯m Daniel. I prepared your breakfast today.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got Canadian geoduck congee, milk fish maw, Mexican pancakes, avocado toast, Doric cheese


    sandwiches, lobster bisque, and handmade coffee and milk. I wasn¡¯t sure about your preferences so I


    prepared a bit of everything. Enjoy! If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like me to improve, feel free to let me


    know.¡±


    Thank you.¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t fussy about food. She just wanted to finish quickly and get back to sleep.


    However, Serena and Martha exchanged nces before blurting out, ¡°Be¡­ I heard you¡¯re nning


    to visit Romeo, can I tag along?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t stop eating her cheese sandwich and sipped on her milk.


    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation right now, so I have time. I¡¯m usually too busy to spend time with you.¡°.


    Seeing Arabe¡¯sck of response, Serena continued, ¡°You¡¯re probably not used to such grandeur, you


    might be nervous¡­I know Romeo¡¯s personality and temper very well, if you happen to say or do


    something wrong, having me around can help ease the tension. Although Romeo isn¡¯t particrly fond


    of me, Phillip¡¯s always happy to see me. I think he¡¯ll be friendly towards you too.¡±


    ¡°Of course, our dear Ms. Serena is Old Mr. Phillip¡¯s favorite!¡± Holly looked at Arabe haughtily, ¡°With


    Ms. Serena around, even if you mess up, Mr. Phillip will let it slide because of her.¡±


    Martha, thinking her n was working, whispered to Serena, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the outfit you¡¯ll wear


    today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m riding in Romeo¡¯s car. If you want a ride, go ask him,¡± Arabe suddenly said, ¡°Telling me won¡¯t


    help.¡±


    ¡°Be¡­ you don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Serena looked awkward, surprised by Arabe¡¯s direct rejection.


    After seeing Arabe finish her breakfast leisurely and leave, Holly was a bit upset, ¡°She¡¯s only known


    Romeo for a few days? And she¡¯s already using his name to threaten you? She¡¯s so full of herself!


    Does she really think she¡¯s Romeo¡¯s girlfriend?!¡±


    Serena clenched her teeth, Romeo didn¡¯t want to bring herst night, and now Arabe didn¡¯t agree¡­


    This country bumpkin was just afraid of her stealing the spotlight, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡®Ms. Serena, don¡¯t worry. Let her mess


    up and make Phillip unhappy. Then you can visit Phillip. When hepares the two of you, he¡¯ll


    realize you¡¯re the ideal daughter¨Cinw!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Serena twigged it right away. If there was noparison, no one would know how bad Arabe was


    and how great she was!


    Martha was right. Let this country bumpkin have a taste of reality. She needed to know that Phillip was


    always the leader, and would never respect such narrow¨Cminded people!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me for lunch.¡±


    Arabe ordered the servant who was working on her way upstairs, locked herself in her room, and hit


    the hay!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was really tired because she stayed up all night writing, and fell asleep as soon as shey down


    on her pillow. When Keh and Louisa woke up and heard their darling daughter was skipping lunch,


    they immediately summoned the chef, ¡°Did breakfast not sit well with Be?¡±


    Daniel felt wronged, ¡°Ms. Bet left because of what Serena said, not because of the breakfast¡­¡±


    ¡°Serena?¡± Keh and Louisa were taken aback, then hastily asked, ¡°What did Serena say?¡±


    ¡°Serena didn¡¯t really say anything, just wanted Ms. Bet to take her to see Phillip, but Ms. Bet


    didn¡¯t agree¡­¡±


    Keh and Louisa exchanged nces and immediately said, ¡°Go fetch Serena.¡±


    When Serena was summoned, she didn¡¯t expect Arabe would tattle to her parents over such a small


    matter. She was already a grown woman but acted like a child refusing to eat. Serena was instantly


    ticked off! ¨C


    But she tried to put on a pitiful face on the outside, pretending to be wronged.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t say anything excessive to my sister. just asked her if she could take me with her¡­


    Phillip missed me and has been texting me to visit him. I couldn¡¯t go because of exams¡­¡±


    Serena saw their dubious faces and immediately took out her phone to show the chat history.


    ¡°I also had free time only today, so I thought we could go together¡­¡±


    Louisa didn¡¯t expect the truth to be this. It seemed they read too much into it. How could Serena


    They made a mistake!


    Arabe had no idea what happened in the morning. When she woke up, the clock was already


    pointing to one in the afternoon.


    She simply washed and changed her clothes, and as soon as she opened the door, she heard a noise


    downstairs. ¡°Romeo, you brought so many gifts for Best night, and today you brought us these


    gifts¡­ Thank you so much, but no need for those gifts next time. We¡¯re all family, no need for gifts. You


    even prepared gifts for Be to meet your grandfather¡­ We can¡¯t possibly ept this! We¡¯ve had the


    gifts prepared, and we can¡¯t cost you money this time!¡±


    Arabe was puzzled when she heard this.


    Romeo was here?


    Didn¡¯t they agree to meet at the front door?


    How did he get in?


    ¡°No worries, Be is my fianc¨¦e, I should prepare her meeting gifts.¡±


    Romeo just finished speaking when he noticed Arabe descending the stairs. Her long and thin legs,


    dressed in casual clothes, probably didn¡¯t get enough sleep, her beautiful eyes showing a hint of


    impatience.


    She was kind of cute like this.


    ¡°Be, are you awake? You must be hungry at this time, right?¡± Keh and Louisa hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Have something to eat before you go, the food is ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Arabe just wanted to rush to the hospital toplete the necessary procedures, thene back to


    deal with work. Tomorrow was Monday, she had to go to thepany her father gave her. She didn¡¯t


    have much time for personal matters.


    But Louisa was worried she might be hungry, ¡°The food in the kitchen is ready! You can try to eat a


    bit, since Romeo¡¯s here, you can eat together.¡±


    ¡°Right, Romeo usually eats at thepany, maybe he didn¡¯t get enough, you two can eat together.¡±


    In this way, the two of them had something to eat before they left.


    On the other side.


    Phillip was constantly checking himself in the mirror, ¡°Brodie, see if my hair is messy, if my clothes are


    neat¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    When Phillip heard that he was meeting his grandson¡¯s fiancee today, he was beside himself with


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    excitement.


    The butler was a bit helpless, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve checked yourself in the mirror a bazillion times. If I didn¡¯t


    know any better, I¡¯d think you were getting ready to see your own wife¡­¡±


    *You shut up!¡± Phillip put away the mirror and hurried him, ¡°Go check if they¡¯ve arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°I already told Carl, they¡¯ll text me when they¡¯re on their way.¡±


    Just as the butler finished speaking, his phone buzzed with a new message!


    It was from Carl.


    They were about to set off, they would be at the hospital in ten minutes.


    ¡°Hurry up, go greet them!¡± Phillip was beyond excited, urging the butler, ¡°What are you standing there


    for, get a move on!¡±


    Inside the luxurious car.


    Arabe was a little sleepy, and as the car jostled along, she gradually closed her eyes.


    ¡°Sir, up ahead is¡­¡±


    Before Carl could finish speaking, he heard Romeo whisper, ¡°Hush.¡±


    Carl looked in the rearview mirror and realized that Miss Arabe had fallen asleep.


    When the car slowly came to a stop, Arabe¡¯s head tilted to one side, and Romeo gently caught her


    face.


    Her face was soft and smooth, like that of a well¨Cbehaved child. Even without makeup, she was


    indescribably beautiful. She was wless.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze traced her features, he moved closer to her, offering his shoulder for her to sleep more


    Carl¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head, wasn¡¯t the boss a clean freak? He was actually getting close


    to a woman¡­


    This was simply unthinkable!


    The butler waiting outside the car was so shocked!


    He rubbed his eyes, thinking he was seeing things. Romeo was really offering his shoulder to a girl,


    looking at her with a doting gaze he had never seen before¡­


    Did the boss have feelings for this girl?


    Who was this girl?


    Arabe didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes, she found herself sleeping


    on Romeo¡¯s shoulder.


    The car was already parked in the hospital garage.


    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡±


    She looked at the clock in the car and realized she had been leaning on his shoulder for so long,


    ¡°Sorry, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleeptest night?¡± Romeo¡¯s tone was not the least bit reproachful, but rather gentle, ¡°I


    wanted to let you sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Arabe is awake, sir, you can go ahead, I¡¯ll catch up with the gifts.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Carl was about to fetch the gifts, he heard Arabe say, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the gifts.


    He was stunned, and like Romeo, surprised. However, he couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Arabe.


    She didn¡¯t even have a bag. Where¡¯s the gift?!


    ¡°Sir, are you really not going to take the gifts you prepared?¡± Carl was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Listen to Arabe.¡±


    Romeo stood by Arabe¡¯s side, the two of them walking side by side down the street, their stunning


    appearances attracting countless stares.


    In the ward.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Phillip had been waiting a long time, and finally saw two people entering.


    ¡°Grandpa, Be and I are here to visit you,¡± said Romeo.


    But Phillip¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on his grandson, but waspletely focused on the young girl!


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the brave girl who saved me twice?¡±


    Phillip didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so beautiful. He was at death¡¯s door thest two times and didn¡¯t get


    a good look at her. He had no idea how stunning she was.


    He could only say that Romeo was really lucky to have such a beautiful wife¨Cto¨Cbe! ¡°Hello, Mr. Phillip,¡±


    Arabe greeted politely as soon as she walked in.


    She was so refined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Phillip, it sounds so distant. We¡¯re family, just call me Grandpa!¡±


    Phillip was very pleased with her and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re my grandson¡¯s fianc¨¦e, naturally, you can


    call me Grandpa just like he does!¡±


    Arabe choked.


    She and Romeo just met by chance, they weren¡¯t anywhere near the stage of being engaged.


    ¡°I heard from Carl that you¡¯re a lost rtive of the Collins family who was about to return to the Collins


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    family and saved me at the same time¡­ Yesterday


    I had that soup and was rushed into surgery, and you pulled me back from the brink of death again!


    That¡¯s twice you¡¯ve saved me.¡±


    What a strange twist of fate this is!


    If it weren¡¯t for this girl, he would have been long gone! Would he have had a chance to meet his future


    granddaughter¨Cinw?


    ¡°And you¡¯ve been stranded for eighteen years, you must¡¯ve had a rough time.¡±


    Arabe was about to say that she was OK and not suffering when she heard him continue, ¡°the Collins


    family and the McMillian family will treat you better in the future!¡±


    Arabe understood why the Collins family would be concerned about he, but would the McMillian


    family be caring too much?


    ¡°Your name is Arabe, right? Nice name, and you¡¯re very pretty¡± Phillip seemed to be talking to


    Brodie


    Brodie nodded in agreement with a smile, this girl was indeed more appealing than Serena, very


    natural and unique.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been talking non¨Cstop and forgot to offer you a seat. Come sit, kiddo,¡± Phillip patted the


    double sofa by his bed.


    Romeo¡¯s eyes sparkled, was this sofa new? Bought just so that he and Arabe could sit together, they


    really went all out.


    Brodie awkwardlyughed, ¡°Young master, sit down, please?¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t show any displeasure and naturally sat next to Arabe.


    This surprised Phillip. His grandson seemed to feel differently about this girl?!


    ¡°Be, Carl told me you just finished high school, have you thought about going to college? I can help


    arrange that!¡±


    Arabe obediently replied, ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about Summerfield College? I know the principal!¡±


    Romeo tried to change the subject, ¡°Have you taken your medication today?¡±


    As soon as the topic of medication came up, Phillip¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°That medicine is so disgusting! I


    don¡¯t know who made it, it¡¯s so bitter it could make me suffocate!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Arabe.


    Arabe calmly said, ¡°I made it.¡±


    Phillip looked shocked. He never expected his granddaughter¨Cinw not only to be able to diagnose


    and perform surgery but also to make medicine¡­


    He immediately changed his tune, ¡°Even though it¡¯s a bit bitter at first, medicine is supposed to be bitter


    to be beneficial. After taking the medicine, you can have a sweet, and it¡¯ll taste very sweet. That


    sweetness is just like the care my granddaughter¨Cinw has for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should take it,¡± Romeo added calmly.


    Phillip¨Csaid, ¡°Brodie, bring me the medicine! I was nning on taking it anyway, I just forgot because I


    was so pleased to see my granddaughter¨Cinw!¡±


    What a story teller!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Brodie didn¡¯t even want to expose it!


    Just a moment ago, before Miss Arabe arrived, Phillip wasmenting on how the medicine was so


    awful it made him want to puke. Now, how did things change?


    ¡°The medicine my granddaughter¨Cinw gave me, I could take lots of it!¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    No need to take so much medicine,actually¡­¡­


    Brodie put the medicine in front of Phillip, and Phillip ate it all!


    He was really bold and hearty in doing so!


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Carl saw Phillip¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Brodie knew the taste of the medicine was indescribable, but there was no choice, the one who made


    the medicine was right here!


    And this medicine was good for the health!


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you and Romeo came to visit me, all my aches and pains have disappeared!¡±


    Phillip just finished speaking, suddenly clutched his chest, his expression somewhat ufortable.


    Arabe had no chance to treat him before he bent down and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was shocked!


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Phillip, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wait, I¡¯ll go get a doctor!!


    ¡°Miss Arabe is a doctor, Miss Arabe, please check on Mr. Phillip, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Arabe immediately diagnosed him. She seemed to have discovered something, asking, ¡°Have you


    been drinking?¡±


    Romeo and Carl looked at Phillip in disbelief!


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t drink¡­¡± Phillip knew he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he admitted, ¡°I just had a little bit.¡±


    Arabe asked: ¡°A bottle of wine?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Phillip looked at her in astonishment. How did she know? Was she not a doctor,


    but a fairy?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Arabe smiled, ¡°The bottle of wine is empty.¡±


    Phillip turned around and saw the bottle of wine hidden in the nket had somehow been exposed. He


    quickly red at Brodie, ming him: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide it well!¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t expect it to be found out¡­¡±


    Phillip and Miss Arabe suddenly arrived, he didn¡¯t have time to hide it.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Romeo said seriously.


    Knowing his grandson was going to lecture him again¡­


    Phillip quickly waved his hand, ¡°Alright alright, I know, I just have a sweet tooth! I was happy when my


    granddaughter¨Cinw came! Today, with my granddaughter¨Cinw here, she can vouch for me, I


    won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±


    Romeo coldly said, ¡°Can we trust your words?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Why not!¡± Phillip hurriedly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, have my granddaughter¨Cinwe


    over every day to check on me! See if I¡¯ve been drinking!¡±


    Romeo turned to Arabe, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to prepare some more medicine for grandpa to


    take.¡±¡°¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The medicine just now was more bitter than his life!


    Giving him more medicine, he would die on the spot!!


    ¡°Is your taste too heavy?¡± Romeo deliberately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could take lots of your


    granddaughter¨Cinw¡¯s medicine?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    This naughty boy, deliberately let him into trouble!


    Arabe, standing by, briefly nced over and said with a smile, ¡°No more meds needed, but you can¡¯t


    drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Phillip nodded in agreement, ¡°Arabe¡¯s right.¡±


    Brodie, who was also standing by, nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ms. Arabe, I will definitely take good care of


    Phillip from now on.¡±


    Arabe, slightly helpless, corrected him gently, ¡°Just call me Arabe.¡±


    Romeo, smiling, changed the subject, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t teamed up with grandpa, how could he have


    gotten drunk?¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll never make that mistake again!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Phillip suddenly remembered something, pulled out a delicate little wooden box, opened it to reveal a


    gorgeous crown ne.


    ¡°This was one of the favorite pieces of jewelry of Romeo¡¯s grandmother¡­ She said that if one day


    Romeo brings a girl home, this must be given to her.¡± The crown on the ne was made up of 999


    top grade diamonds, looking extremely magnificent.


    Arabe knew this ne had made headlines worldwide back in its day, because it was made of


    top¨Cgrade diamonds and designed by a top¨Cnotch designer. Back in that era, such a ne cost


    three hundred million!


    Now, the value of this ne had gone up even more.


    ¡°Such a precious gift, I can¡¯t ept¡­¡±


    Arabe was refusing, when she heard Phillip say, ¡°This is the greeting gift from Romeo¡¯s grandmother


    to her future daughter¨Cinw, you must ept! If she was here, she¡¯d surely put it on you herself¡­¡±


    Mentioning his wife, Phillip suddenly seemed a bit sorrowful.


    Arabe noticed he looked quite sad, and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Romeo.


    Romeo exined lightly, ¡°A few years ago, grandma had a car ident and has been in aa


    since.¡±


    Though she was alive, it was no different from being dead.


    Couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak, had no sense of pain¡­


    Even though they had invited many famous doctors, none could cure grandma¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Romeo, you put it on Arabe.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Arabe felt a little moved.


    ¡°Alright Phillip, let¡¯s not talk about this today since Miss Arabe is here.¡± Brodie feared that the old


    man would be too sad and his condition would


    worsen.


    ¡°Yes, Arabe¡¯s here, let¡¯s not talk about this!¡± Phillip managed another smile.


    ¡°Come, let me put it on for you.¡± Romeo took out the ne and leaned closer to Arabe.


    Arabe could smell the faint fragrance on him. She wanted to refuse, but seeing the old man¡¯s


    expectant eyes and remembering his words just now, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him.


    ¡°You look great.¡± Romeo looked at Arabe¡¯s face. Her features were delicate, her eye¡¯s bright, and the


    gorgeous crown hung on her slender white neck, as if it was tailor¨Cmade for her.


    ¡°It suits you.¡± Romeo raised his eyebrows, his eyes as gentle as water.


    ¡°If only your grandma could see all this.¡±


    Arabe replied, ¡°If things remain stable, then it can be done in three more days.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°Can youe pick me up? We can go visit your Grandma together.¡±


    Arabe thought for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Arabe felt that it was about time to pay her Grandma a visit, maybe she could lend a hand.


    Phillip¡¯s mood brightened when he heard Arabe had agreed. They talked for a long time. Then as


    they were leaving, Arabe pulled a delicate little bottle out of her pocket. ¡°Grandpa, this is for you.¡±


    Phillip hadn¡¯t expected a gift, he epted it with joy and asked expectantly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sweet pill, take one a month, for six months straight. It can guarantee your health, live to 100


    years old.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, really? That must be expensive, huh? Be, where did you find such a treasure?¡± Phillip hadn¡¯t


    expected his granddaughter¨Cinw to be so thoughtful. He had everything he needed, except his


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    health¡­¡±


    What he wanted most now was longevity.


    Unexpectedly, Be was so thoughtful, knowing what mattered to him the most!


    ¡°Can I eat one now?¡± Phillip couldn¡¯t wait, he popped open the bottle and tried to pour out one pill. He


    got too excited and poured out a few. Carl nced at the design on the pills, nearly dropping his


    sses in shock. Weren¡¯t these the highly sought after ¡°Time¨Cdefying Potion¡± from the auction?


    It was said to be a health tonic, prolonging life. Only one was auctioned every three to five months¡­


    Each one cost half a million¡­


    The question was, how did Miss Arabee by so many of these precious, rare things?


    Looking at the quantity, she¡¯d have to have been buying them for ten years straight!


    But, Arabe didn¡¯t need these at her age¡­.


    Why would she spend so much on something she didn¡¯t need? And keep them on her all the time?


    Unless¡­


    She made these pills herself?!


    So she could have as many as she wanted whenever she wanted!


    When he realized this possibility, Carl looked at Romeo in disbelief. Romeo also seemed to know


    where the pills came from, his expression deepening.


    It seemed that the littledy might be the famous ¡°Ms. Aria¡°, the Medicine genius.


    She might have made the hot drugs at auction in the past¡­ This also exined why she was near the


    church by the auction that day.


    Because she¡¯d gone to the auction that day too.


    Thinking of this, Romeo smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to have so many alter egos, one after


    another, it was a surprise.


    ¡°Phillip, You¡¯re in luck!¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Phillip tasted one, ¡°It¡¯s sweet, I¡¯m really lucky! My granddaughter¨Cinw gave me so many,


    they¡¯re really tasty! Be, is it a problem if I eat a lot? Can I have one every day?¡±


    Carl: ¡°No¡­¡±


    Romeo: ¡°Nope.¡±


    Phillip looked at them both, puzzled, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Carl seemed to have something to say but stopped himself, such an expensive sweet, one a day, that


    was quite a luxury¡­


    Romeo added, ¡°Be once said, you can only have one a month.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Just at that moment, Arabe¡¯s phone buzzed, it was Caden who was calling. ¡°Sorry, I gotta take this


    call.¡± Arabe got up and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Arabe, I heard you¡¯re in the hospital?¡± Caden¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Anything up?¡± replied Arabe casually.


    ¡°Grace woke up for a bit today,¡± whispered Caden, ¡°Only for a few minutes, but during those minutes,


    she was muttering your name¡­.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to call you, but I stopped her.¡±


    ¡°You know how her condition is, any excitement could cause trouble, so I had to stop her.¡±


    Grace was most concerned about Arabe, and the first thing she did after waking up was to check on


    Arabe. Even if Arabe didn¡¯t mention what Attlee and Olga had been up to behind her back, just


    hearing Arabe¡¯s voice would make Grace cry¡­


    If she got too excited, she could lose her life, and all the previous treatment would be for naught.


    ¡°Are you still at the hospital? Why don¡¯t youe and see her? Check out the medical report from


    today, too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I just finished a meeting, I¡¯ll bring the report to find you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Arabe headed towards Grace¡¯s ward. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was still unconscious, but her hand was tightly clutching a bracelet, the first thing Arabe


    bought for her with her own money.


    Arabe gently held her frail hand, the person on the bed seemed to sense her arrival, her fingers


    moved slightly.


    Just then, the ward door was pushed open.


    The arriving Olga saw Arabe, first stunned, then angrily said, ¡°What are you doing here again? Who


    let you in? Are you hanging around here every day, waiting for the olddy to wake up and take you


    back to the Murphy family? Dream on!¡±


    Attlee saw Arabe, aplex look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so persistent, sneaking


    into the hospital every day when they were hot around, just to stay in Summerfield.


    It¡¯s unnecessary!


    She¡¯s not a real child of Murphy family!


    ¡°Attlee, I bet she¡¯s using our daughter¡¯s name to get in and out of the ward freely. You have to tell the


    nurse, she has no blood ties with our family. Our daughter is Yoli. They can¡¯t let her in when they see


    her.¡±


    Attlee had the same suspicion, otherwise why would she be able toe and go freely here? She


    must have told the nurse she¡¯s a Murphy, Grace¡¯s own granddaughter!


    Seeing Arabe show no signs of leaving, Olga couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°What are you still doing here?


    Get out! Do I have to kick you out?¡±


    The patient needs quiet,¡± Arabe stood up calmly, she wasn¡¯t nning to stay long anyways. The old


    Watching Arabe¡¯s retreating figure, Olga got angrier. She happened to bring a bag today, she


    clutched the handle and suddenly hurled it at Arabe¡¯s back.


    Just in that instant, Arabe was pulled back by a hand, and the bagnded on the floor.


    Olga saw who it was and both she and Attlee were very shocked, ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Caden?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you treat the person who saved your mother¡¯s life?¡± Caden¡¯s handsome face was filled


    with coldness, even his eyes were very icy.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°Life¨Csaver?¡± Olga and Attlee were taken aback, both turning to look at Arabe. ¡°Her?¡±


    What¡¯s so special about her?


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, there¡¯d probably be a lot of dead bodies in the hospital by now!¡± Caden couldn¡¯t


    take the family¡¯s attitude anymore and retorted angrily. ¡°Do you think Grace would be in this kind of


    ward without her? Do you think she¡¯d get special care? Do you think she could¡¯ve cheated death so


    many times?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Olga and Attlee were at a loss. What could Arabe possibly have done? Didn¡¯t the olddy get


    to stay in the VIP ward because of the Panter family? What did Arabe have to do with anything?


    Room 306.


    Phillip was beyond pleased, a grin stered on his face as hevished praise on his granddaughter¨C


    inw.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve really hit the jackpot with this one! You better cherish her, and if you dare mistreat her, I¡¯ll


    be the first to object!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Romeo replied tersely. He wasn¡¯t much of a talker unless Arabe was involved.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°With such a beautiful, young and medically knowledgeable wife, won¡¯t there be lots of men chasing


    after her?¡± Phillip suddenly asked Brodie. ¡°Do you think my grandson looks a bit old?¡±


    Carl almost burst outughing. Old? Mr. McMillian was only 22!


    ¡°They¡¯re a match made in heaven¡­ But, speaking of Arabe, why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡± Brodie


    checked his watch, ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s run into trouble, do you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Phillip immediately said, ¡°Romeo, go check on her¡­


    A


    As Romeo left the room, he saw a male doctor shielding Arabe, like a father protecting his child.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the doctor who helped Miss Arabe the other day?¡± Carl, with his sharp eyes, recognized


    him right away. That¡¯s James Newton¡¯s grandson Caden¡­ What¡¯s happening? Do you think Miss


    Arabe is in trouble? Is Dr. Caden helping her out?¡±


    A feeling Romeo had never before experienced welled up inside him- a bitter, displeased feeling.


    It was as if the person he was supposed to protect was being protected by someone else.


    ¡°It seems like Dr. Caden and Miss Arabe have known each other for a while? He seems to really care


    about her, Carl observed, then, sensing the palpable tension emanating from Romeo, he teased, ¡°Mr.


    McMillian, you¡¯re not¡­ jealous, are you?¡±


    Romeo replied coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, Dr. Caden and Miss Arabe are both in the medical field. They havemon ground,


    if¡­¡±


    Before Carl could finish his sentence, Romeo started walking in their direction.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. McMillian say he wasn¡¯t jealous?


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and started to leave..


    Caden was indignant on her behalf. ¡°You really should tell them who is responsible for Grace being


    alive today!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    Arabe left first, and an irritated Caden followed closely behind.


    ¡°What did Dr. Caden mean? Our mother is alive today because of our family and the Panter family, not


    Arabe, right?¡±


    Olga was utterly perplexed. As she watched them leave, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She didn¡¯t pay nor


    contribute, what power does she have to bring an old woman back from the brink of death? This is


    absolutely ridiculous! Many doctors were at their wit¡¯s end, but we paid for it, the Panter family provided


    Grace with a VIP hospital room, so that she is still alive!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°Let it go.¡± Attlee didn¡¯t want to stir up a fuss. Being the richest dude in Tranquil City, he needed to


    keep a good public image and not cause a scene. But Olga spected, ¡°Did Dr. Caden step up for


    Arabe because he¡¯s got a thing for her? I found it odd. His attitude towards us was so bad before,


    probably because of Arabe¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Let¡¯s go in and see Mother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when mom will wake up. I¡¯ve already arranged for the will. Once she signs it, leaving her


    assets to us and Yoli, I can breathe easy¡­¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Attlee red back at her. ¡°What,


    are you hoping everyone hears?¡±


    Olga quickly mped her mouth shut and closed the door to the hospital room.


    Arabe had no idea why they were visiting. She turned to Caden and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. You


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    can take off.¡±


    ¡°What about Grace¡¯s medical report¡­¡±


    ¡°If there are no special circumstances, you can read for yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caden noticed a man waiting in front of them with short clean hair, tall figure, exuding an aristocratic


    aura.


    Was that guy Romeo?


    Ever since he saved Phillip, Be seemed to get along well with this guy?


    Romeo barely nced at Caden and focused on Arabe. He asked her in a soft voice, ¡°Is there any


    trouble?¡± ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Arabe looked up at Romeo¡¯s serious expression and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just ran into two


    people. I¡¯m going to see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze followed her into the room, then turned to Caden not far away.


    Caden wasn¡¯t sure if he should greet him. Even his grandpa was respectful towards this man..


    Just as he was hesitating, Romeo withdrew his gaze and followed Arabe into the room.


    ¡°Be, you didn¡¯t run into any trouble, did you?¡± Phillip asked with concern when he saw his


    granddaughter.


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, tell Romeo. He¡¯ll help you out! If you¡¯re not satisfied with his handling, you can


    Before leaving, Phillip was reluctant to let go, reminding her over and over, ¡°Be, don¡¯t forget our


    agreement. I¡¯m getting discharged the day after tomorrow, you muste.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, Arabe asked about the condition of Romeo¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°She sustained a brain injury.¡± Romeo replied solemnly, ¡°Apart from being able to breathe and blink on


    her own, her other symptoms are simr to those of a vegetative state.¡±


    In simple terms, she was like a living nt.


    Arabe understood. She recalled a simr case she treated a long time ago. The patient had turned


    into a vegetable due to a brain injury.


    Although the condition was finally controlled, it required a lot of medication. Some of the drugs were


    hard to find, and some even required sourcing from illegal areas beyond the border. All in all, treating


    such patients was a big hassle and tough task.


    ¡°How about we have dinner together tonight?¡±


    Arabe checked the time, thinking that her parents were waiting for her at home. At this point, Romeo


    took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me. Be and I are having dinner out tonight. Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡°¡±


    Hearing his brief conversation and him hanging up, Arabe thought, Did he even ask for my


    opinion?!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°What do you fancy eating?¡± Romeo opened the car door and waited for her to get in.


    Arabe remained silent.


    ¡°French cuisine, perhaps? Or you want to eat some other type of food?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Arabe strutted into the car, no longer fussing over this matter.


    Romeo got in the car, saw her reaching to take off that ne, and instinctively grabbed her hand.


    Arabe was a bit stunned, then exined, ¡°I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have this.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s more deserving of it than you.¡± Romeo looked into her eyes, speaking word by word, ¡°I know


    you¡¯re young and haven¡¯t thought about marriage yet, but that¡¯s okay, no rush.¡±


    Arabe just felt this precious item around her neck was too conspicuous. Everyone who knew what


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this ne represented understood what it meant!


    This was something only the McMillian family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw could wear!


    Seeing that she still wanted to take it off, Romeo pressed on, ¡°Could you consider my grandpa¡¯s


    delicate heart and keep it on for now? He¡¯d be heartbroken if he saw you without it when he gets


    discharged in a few days.¡±


    Arabe was convinced by this argument. Her hand had just left the ne when he took it.


    Romeo held her hand tenderly, it was so soft that he suddenly didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Arabe couldn¡¯t pull her hand back, so she simply said, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Romeo held her hand with no sign of letting go, instead he calmly looked ahead, ¡°Let me hold it for a


    moment.¡±


    What¡¯s with this attitude?


    ¡°How well do you know Caden?¡± Romeo suddenly asked.


    Carl, the driver, hadn¡¯t expected Mr. McMillian¡¯s rtionship with Miss Arabe to progress this quickly.


    He was so excited his hands were trembling on the wheel.


    If only there were some bumpy spots on the road tonight, likest time, so Miss Arabe could end up


    in Mr. McMillian¡¯s arms.


    Arabe casually said, ¡°We¡¯ve interacted a few times.¡±


    That brat didn¡¯t believe in her medical skills at first, but after she schooled him a few times, he wisely


    gave in.


    ¡°Do you prefer those who studied medicine or those who didn¡¯t?¡±


    Arabe thought: What?


    Carl thought: Whoa¡­.


    Mr. McMillian, you said you weren¡¯t jealous, so why would you ask that?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t get his point, but seeing the concern in his eyes, she


    quickly understood, ¡°Isn¡¯t someone who studied. medicine better than someone who didn¡¯t? We can


    exchange ideas and learn from each other in our free time.¡±


    Romeo instinctively squeezed her hand, sounding a bit jealous, ¡°You guys talk about medicine all the


    time? Doesn¡¯t it get tiring?¡±


    ¡°No way, we¡¯re discussing topics we¡¯re interested in. And through our exchange, we both make


    progress.¡±


    Seeing Arabe raise an eyebrow, Romeo couldn¡¯t help but crack a small smile, he knew Arabe was


    teasing him.


    He knew she was doing it on purpose, but in his heart, it felt like knocking over a bottle of syrup,


    sweetness spreading everywhere.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, we¡¯re almost at La Belle Vie!¡± Carl announced while driving, then he couldn¡¯t help but


    nce in the rear¨Cview mirror, ¡°Miss Arabe, this is Mr. McMillian¡¯s favorite restaurant. He¡¯s never


    brought any girl here before!¡±


    Arabe was intrigued hearing this, ¡°So he¡¯s taken girls to ces he doesn¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Before Carl¡¯s car came to a halt, the restaurant manager spotted them.


    In the blink of an eye, the manager rushed out to greet them.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, long time no see¡­ who might this be¡­

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    The restaurant manager took a nce at thedy beside Romeo, their hands sped together. Surely,


    she must be Romeo¡¯s girlfriend.


    He promptly bowed politely towards her, ¡°Miss, right this way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡±


    Seeing their hands intertwined, the manager quicklyughed it off, ¡°No worries, you¡¯ll be soon enough!


    Mr. Romeo has never brought ady here before, you¡¯re the first! Is there any food you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°None, but please address me as Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Even if you asked me to, I wouldn¡¯t dare to call you in such an intimate way¡­ the manager said with a


    Arabe nced at Romeo, seemingly asking: Is a meal this serious?


    ¡°This is our first date.¡± Romeo led her into the restaurant, hand in hand.


    On the other side.


    Ynda, holding onto Zachary¡¯s arm, excitedly said, ¡°Zachary, this restaurant is so pricey, yet you


    brought me here¡­ You¡¯re so nice!¡±


    Zachary looked at her tenderly, ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee, of course I have to treat you well.¡±


    As they reached the restaurant entrance, the greeter apologized while bowing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the


    restaurant has been booked for the day.¡±


    ¡°Booked? I wasn¡¯t informed¡­¡± Zachary frowned, looking somewhat displeased.


    Ynda gasped at the mention of a private event.


    She knew this ce was costly, even a simple fruit would cost more than two hundred¡­


    Even if you had the money, you couldn¡¯t necessarily get a seat. People like Zachary had to book half a


    month in advance.


    And that was only for a seat in the main hall!


    The top¨Ctier private rooms werepletely out of reach!


    Who could have booked the entire restaurant today?! Toovish!!


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Just as Zachary was about to leave, Ynda spotted a familiar figure heading towards the VIP


    elevator!


    That¡¯s the elevator to the top¨Ctier private rooms!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Isn¡¯t that Arabe?!


    She wouldn¡¯t mistake that silhouette!


    Ynda pointed at the girl inside, ¡°Why is she allowed in?¡±


    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± The greeter turned around, saw no one, then gently exined, ¡°The only


    people allowed here are tonight¡¯s guests and the restaurant staff.¡±


    ¡°Yoli, who did you see?¡± Zachary asked curiously.


    ¡°I think I saw my sister,¡± Ynda whispered into Zachary¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get it wrong?¡±


    The people who could enter here were all rich or nobility, with Arabe¡¯s spending power, she


    obviously didn¡¯t fit in!


    Moreover, the restaurant was booked, how could she get in?


    ¡°Maybe my sister is trying to find a job here to stay in Summerfield?¡± Ynda feigned a sigh, ¡°Zachary,


    could you help my sister find a job? I¡¯m worried that the rich people here might have ill intentions


    towards her. She used to be very dignified, if she has to lower herself to stay in Summerfield¡­¡±


    ¡°Her life is none of our business anymore.¡± Zachary, holding Ynda¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat at the


    restaurant across the street.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± In order to better observe Arabe¡¯s predicament, Ynda deliberately chose a window¨Cside


    table so that she could clearly see when Arabe got off work from La Belle Vie.


    ¡°Sir, madam, please have a seat.¡±


    In this spacious and luxurious private room, one could see the outside scenery.


    It¡¯s an upscale restaurant at the top of a hill with a ceiling that opened up to give a real view of the night


    sky.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Romeo sat down next to Arabe, holding her hand tightly and handing her the menu. ¡°What would


    you like to eat?¡± Arabe took a gander at the menu, picked a few dishes haphazardly, Romeo padded


    the order with a bunch more. As the manager ducked out of the room, Arabe arched an eyebrow,


    ¡°Mind letting go now?¡±


    Romeo asked demurely and seriously, ¡°Can we hold it a little longer? Just for a moment¡­ It¡¯s a sight


    for sore eyes during the day too, I¡¯ll bring you here next time, alright?¡±


    Arabe stayed mum. After a beat, the manager waltzed in with a few chefs, dishes in tow.


    At lunch today, Romeo had taken note of the dishes Arabe didn¡¯t touch, and the ones she seemed to


    fancy, so he had a rough idea of her taste and ordered ordingly.


    ¡°All this grub, you think you can polish it off?¡± Arabe eyed the spread, a good twenty dishesid out


    before them.


    ¡°Slow and steady.¡± Romeo¡¯s one hand was still holding hers, the other serving her dishes.


    ¡°Can I have my hand back now?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t let go, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat!


    Romeo smoothly let go of her right hand, only to deftly snag her left one.


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re eating like this?¡± Arabe was not used to this arrangement.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Romeo, I think we need to rap.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish eating first.¡± Romeo peeled a shrimp perfectly, picking it up and presenting it to her,


    ¡°Wanna try?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it here, I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±


    Seeing her start to talk, Romeo popped the shrimp right into her mouth.


    Arabe shot him a warning look, but Romeo didn¡¯t get ruffled. He looked back at her with a soft gaze,


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Yuck!¡±


    The foreign chef nearby nearly had a heart attack, stuttering in broken English, ¡°Which dish didn¡¯t suit


    your pte? Just say the word, I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡±


    ¡°I was talking about the person, not the food.¡±


    The foreign chef was a tad confused, unsure what she was on about.


    ¡°You guys can scram.¡±


    Once Romeo spoke, the chefs and the manager beat a hasty retreat, practically fleeing the scene.


    ¡°Pissed?¡± Romeo looked at the girl before him tenderly, ¡°I guess I got ahead of myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you sit across from me?¡±


    In other words, can you give me some space?


    ¡°I wanna sit with you.¡±


    Faced with Romeo¡¯s earnest expression, Arabe was at a loss for words.


    Finally, they finished eating, the lights in the restaurant dimmed, the ceiling opened up, revealing the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    beautiful night sky.


    Back when Attlee and Olga were still trying to get their business off the ground, they barely made it


    home, always hustling. It was Grace who kept herpany through those sleepless nights.


    The countryside back then was just as star¨Cstudded as now.


    But the people and events of the past are now but distant memories.


    A violinist took his position in a corner of the room and started ying some romantic tunes.


    As the music faded, the night sky lit up with brilliant fireworks. Arabe looked up at the disy, while


    Romeo kept his gaze fixed on her.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Her eyes were extra bright under the glow of the fireworks, but upon closer look, she seemed a bit


    mncholic.


    Romeo wanted to take another look, but her mncholy had vanished, just like the fireworks in the


    sky, leaving no trace behind.


    Under the alternating brightness and darkness of the fireworks, Arabe¡¯s beauty was striking. Her


    aristocratic and icy demeanor was like the radiant moon, iparable.


    ¡°Did you arrange all of this?¡± Arabe looked up at the fireworks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Romeo wasn¡¯t sure if the aloof Arabe liked all of this, ¡°Do you prefer doctors now, or those


    who didn¡¯t study medicine?¡±


    Arabe found it amusing and deliberately said, ¡°Doctors are better, they¡¯re practical and useful.¡±


    Was she implying that he wasn¡¯t practical and only knew how to prepare useless stuff?


    After a while, the ceiling slowly closed and the lights in the box gradually brightened.


    When the lights in the entire box were fully restored, the violinist nearby lowered her head to give


    thanks and was about to leave when she identally saw Arabe and was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t


    Arabe her half¨Cteacher?


    Arabe had once taught her some violin knowledge, but never officially took her as a disciple. She


    didn¡¯t expect to meet her here!


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect the violinist she had painstakingly taught for half a month to y so terribly¡­


    She had been wondering where they found such a disappointing violinist.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Romeo saw Arabe looking at the violinist.


    Arabe smiled, ¡°The famous violinist Skyler, who doesn¡¯t know her?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Skyler quickly said, ¡°No, you¡¯re exaggerating. I haven¡¯t practiced well recently, I¡¯m sorry if I gave you a


    bad experience.¡±


    ¡°Off you go.¡± Romeo didn¡¯t know what had transpired between them, he held Arabe¡¯s hand without


    letting go.


    Seeing that Arabe had no intention of pursuing the matter, Skyler left and immediately took out her


    phone, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t know it was you! I was asked to help at thest minute. I thought it was some


    rich people who didn¡¯t understand music theory that paid me to y around¡­so I didn¡¯t really cafe¡­¡±


    Arabe received her message and simply replied a few words, ¡°Your performance was terrible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely practice harder.¡±


    Arabe put away her phone and didn¡¯t reply, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sitting across from La Belle Vie, Ynda was already full, but Arabe hadn¡¯te out yet.


    ¡°Yoli, you have a good appetite today, want to eat some more? How about another ice cream?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, he thought, these things were to her taste.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ynda replied with a smile.


    She would vomit if she ate more. If it wasn¡¯t for waiting for Arabe toe out, she absolutely


    wouldn¡¯t eat so much!


    ¡°Not eating anymore? Then let¡¯s go? Let¡¯s take a walk by the river.¡±


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Zachary called the waiter to pay the bill and then took Ynda¡¯s hand


    and left the restaurant.


    Ynda was a little unsteady and dyed some time. She was a bit regretful that she couldn¡¯t witness


    Zachary seeing Arabe off work.


    Just then, the VIP elevator of La Belle Vie across the street suddenly opened, a tall and handsome


    man walked out side by side with Arabe. Although it was only a few seconds, Ynda was stunned!


    Despite the distance, the man¡¯s figure, appearance, and aurapletely surpassed Zachary!


    Although she couldn¡¯t see his specific features, Ynda could tell that the man was very young!


    She was truly shocked, there were no words to describe her feelings at the moment!


    Could that man be Arabe¡¯s brother?


    Arabe came from a poor family, it was very likely that she was working here with her brother!


    Thinking this way, she felt a little better, but she still couldn¡¯t exin the man¡¯s actions, he seemed to


    be walking out hand in hand with Arabe¡­


    Could she have seen wrong?


    Would siblings hold hands?


    She was so far away, and only saw them for a few seconds, she didn¡¯t see the specific situation¡­


    ¡°Yoli, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ynda didn¡¯t dare to say that she saw her sister again, afraid that Zachary would think she


    was always staring at her sister. But the direction that the man and Arabe were leaving seemed to be


    towards the exclusive parking lot of La Belle Vie.


    ¡°Zachary, I just remembered, there¡¯s a dessert shop at the foot of the mountain. I want to pack some


    desserts for my parents, and also buy some for your parents, how about it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, my parents don¡¯t eat sweets at night. If your parents want some, I can buy it for


    them.¡± Zachary drove to the foot of the mountain and


    went in with her.


    Ynda pretended to select desserts, asionally ncing at the road outside. Coming down from


    the mountain top, there was only this road, whether Arabe was taking a cab or riding a bike, she


    would pass this dessert shop.


    But Ynda had been selecting for a long time, waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t see any vehicles


    except a luxury car.


    Could it be that Arabe was walking?


    ¡°Miss, is there no dessert in our shop that you like?¡± The shopkeeper saw Ynda dressed in brand¨C


    name clothes, she had been picking cakes for half an hour and couldn¡¯t help bute forward to ask.


    ¡°No, I just remembered, my parents went to a charity dinner, there¡¯s probably a lot of food there, I won¡¯t


    bring them any.¡±


    Ynda pulled Zachary out of the dessert shop, got in the car, and looked at the rear mirror again,


    there was really no one in sight. So Arabe really did walk.


    C


    At this time, Arabe was sitting in the luxury car that Ynda had just seen, looking at the man in front


    of her, ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    He said it was just holding her for a little while, but it went on all night! Not enough? Romeo lightly


    curved his lips, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with holding my fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    What era is this, there¡¯s still this kind of prearranged engagement?


    The key is that he, as a highly educated modern man, didn¡¯t oppose this arranged marriage!


    It¡¯s really strange!


    ¡°You¡¯re already holding my hand, you gonna bail on me now?¡± Romeo gently grasped her hand,


    speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    Arabe tried to pull her hand back, but he held it tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His voice was enticing, whispering in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you.¡±


    His words fingered in her ear as if they meant something else.


    At the vi on the shore Lake. Serena kept ncing at her wristwatch. It was already eight in the


    evening, why wasn¡¯t that country bumpkin back yet? Did she make a fool out of herself at Phillip¡¯s and


    now too embarrassed toe home?


    If that was the case, things were about to get interesting!


    She could hardly wait to see that hillbilly¡¯s awkward face!


    1


    A bunch of rich girls were surrounding Serena.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°Serena, why are you constantly checking the time? Are you waiting for a text from your fianc¨¦e,


    Romeo?¡±


    ¡°I heard your fianc¨¦e just bought some more luxury brands yesterday. You have to help me get those


    limited editions that I can¡¯t buy!¡±


    ¡°Serena, I envy you so much. You have such a loving family and such an amazing fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Serena responded with a fake smile, ¡°Alright, you guys have had too much to drink; you should head


    home.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, once that woman came back, her identity would be exposed!


    ¡°We specially came to see you to give you a surprise, but you want to kick us out!¡±


    ¡°She just wants to call her fianc¨¦e and doesn¡¯t want us to hear their sweet talk,¡±


    ¡°Stop it guys, you¡¯re making me blush!¡± Serena yfully nudged her friends.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been here all night. Let¡¯s get going. We don¡¯t want to disturb Serena and her fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Just as the girls were about to leave, they noticed several luxury cars parked outside the vi. A dozen


    or so staff got out of the cars, hanging countless beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags onto countless


    disy racks. After arranging them, they were about to bring them into the vi.


    ¡°Oh my god, am I hallucinating because I drank too much?¡±


    ¡°There are not thousands, but there must be hundreds!¡±


    The girls, who were nning to leave, hurriedly went over to look at the clothes and shoes on the


    disy racks.


    These are new arrivals! From QY!!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful! What should I do, I like it so much. oh my god, there are so many.¡±


    Serena thought to herself that this must be because her parents bought Arabe so many clothes,


    shoes, and bags yesterday that they felt guilty and asked QY to design and make new ones for her.


    Looking at all the exquisite clothes and shoes and hearing her friendspliment her, Serena¡¯s mood


    suddenly improved.


    She didn¡¯t expect her parents to be so fair. They loved herj


    r just as much. It seemed her status was no less than Arabe¡¯s.


    Mr. Jamie, the person in charge of QY, was directing the staff. The girls recognized him at a nce:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Jamie, the person in charge of QY? You personally deliver the goods? You really value


    our friend!¡±


    ¡°Good evening,dies.¡± Jamie didn¡¯t know their names, but judging from their outfits, he knew they


    were QY fans.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± one of the girls couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Oh, these are prepared for Ms. Bet.¡±


    Jamie¡¯s words were like a p in the face for Serena, who had been happy just a moment ago but now


    felt like she was falling into an abyss..


    Ms. Bet? Why were they delivering to Ms. Bet again?


    Didn¡¯t her parents just prepare a bunch of stuff for that woman yesterday?


    Why were they preparing so much for her again today?


    This favoritism was too obvious!


    The girls, however, started to tease, ¡°Ms. Bet? Serena, isn¡¯t that you?¡±


    Serena had five older brothers, wasn¡¯t she the sixth child in this family?


    Serena felt extremely embarrassed. Everyone in the Collins family knew that Ms. Bet referred to


    Arabe, not her.


    ¡°Keep it down, it¡¯ste.¡± Serena pulled her friends away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you guys should go


    home.¡±


    ¡°I knew there was a reason Serena kept checking the time tonight. Turns out her parents prepared


    such a big surprise for her.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re such a modest one! If it were me, I¡¯d be bragging on Instagram right away! Are you


    afraid we¡¯ll find out about this? Are you worried it might shatter our fragile hearts?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back, let Serena enjoy her gifts. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    Even though Serena did not understand why her parents ordered so many clothes, shoes, and bags f¨®r


    Arabe, her main task now was to send her girlfriends away.


    As they were about to get into the car, a luxury car suddenly pulled up in front of the vi.


    One of the girlfriends, Brooklyn Reed, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Serena, isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦e¡¯s car?¡±


    That license te, that limited¨Cedition luxury car¨Cwho else could it be other than her fianc¨¦e?


    Following Brooklyn¡¯s gaze, Serena saw that it was indeed Romeo¡¯s car. Romeo was here?


    Carl got out of the car, respectfully opening the back door.


    Romeo got out of the car, hand in hand with Arabe. Seeing this, the girlfriends were stunned.


    ¡°Serena, isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦e? Why is he holding hands with another woman?


    ¡°Why is sheing out of his car? What is she doing at your house?¡±


    ¡°What is she up to?¡±


    ¡°Who does that woman think she is? Just wait till I humiliate her!¡±


    ¡°She dares to have a crush on Serena¡¯s fianc¨¦e; I¡¯ll go humiliate her too!¡±


    The girlfriends were about to confront Arabe.


    Despite her jealousy of Arabe, Serena tried to calm her friends down: ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t make a


    scene; she¡¯s a rtive.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What rtive gets to hook up with your fianc¨¦e? They¡¯re holding hands!¡±


    ¡°Serena, they¡¯re treating you like this; why are you putting up with it?¡±


    ¡°Did Romeo fall for another woman? Or is he drunk? Is that why this woman is able to seduce him?¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t know how to exin the unexpected situation. Thankfully, there was a distance between


    them, so she whispered, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. That girl has a tragic past, as you know, my parents are


    charitable, they¡¯re considering adopting her.¡±


    ¡°She probably yed her tragic card in front of Romeo, and he must have felt sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there must be a misunderstanding!¡±


    Her girlfriends were still furious.


    ¡°Your parents can donate money if they want to be charitable! Why would they take in a stranger?¡±


    ¡°If your parents take in someone with no blood rtion, she might covet your family¡¯s wealth and even


    your fianc¨¦e; that would be trouble!¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t know how to get her friends to leave. Just then, Martha arrived, and Serena quickly


    signaled to her. Together, they managed to send the girls away.


    On the other side.


    As soon as Arabe got out of the car, she saw Jamie waving at her, saying, ¡°Hi, Ms. Bet, we meet


    again.¡±


    He had wanted to ask his boss about the delivery address, but his boss had blocked him, and his calls


    were not getting through.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing him here surprised Arabe, but she also had a bad feeling. Surely the


    designs she worked on overnight hadn¡¯t all been delivered here.


    After checking the items, she realized they were indeed her designs. She felt a pang in her heart, never


    thinking that after all this, the items would end up back in her hands!


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Romeo looked from Arabe to Jamie, his eyes clearly showing a hint


    of wariness and displeasure.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Jamie was taken aback to see Romeo holding Boss¡¯s hand, and even more shocking was that his Boss


    didn¡¯t chop his hand off.


    This was beyond belief!


    *Jamie? Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Louisa, who rushed over when she heard the news, was also


    dumbfounded. ¡°Why so many clothes? We didn¡¯t order clothes today, did we?¡±


    ¡°Romeo, Be, you guys are back? What¡¯s going on here? Jamie, did you deliver to the wrong ce?¡±


    Keh was equally puzzled.


    Seeing that no one knew what was happening, Jamie exined, ¡°These were sent over by Mr.


    McMin.¡±


    ¡°Romeo?¡± Keh and Louisa turned their gazes towards Romeo in unison.


    Romeo exined nonchntly, ¡°Be just got back to this house; she hasn¡¯t had time to go shopping.¡±


    He continued, looking down at the girl in front of him with a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a few sets of daily


    clothes for you; when you feel like shopping, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t he at least ask her if she needed these things before ordering


    them?


    Just yesterday, she received numerous clothing, shoes, and bags from her biological parents.


    And now herees even more?


    How could she possibly wear all these clothes?


    ¡°I noticed you seem to like this brand.¡± Every time Romeo saw her, she was wearing clothes from this


    brand, carrying a bag from it, even her shoes. Arabe didn¡¯t wear them because she liked them, but


    because they were gifts from her parents.


    And these were her own designs; it¡¯s only normal for her to wear her own creations.


    But Romeo didn¡¯t know and thought she liked them.


    ¡°Actually, yesterday.¡±


    Before Keh could finish, Louisa elbowed him and quickly changed the subject: ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re so


    considerate! Regardless of what Be thinks, I¡¯m moved! You¡¯re truly amazing!¡±


    Keh was confused. Why did she stop him from mentioning the hundred pieces of clothing, shoes,


    and bags they sent Arabe yesterday? Looking at their interlocked hands, Louisa was overjoyed,


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stand here chatting, Romeo,e home with us for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose.¡± Romeo didn¡¯t refuse; instead, he walked into the vi hand in hand with


    Arabe.


    ¡±


    Only then did Keh realize their hand¨Cholding situation. He felt a mix of excitement and inexplicable


    sadness; he didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be ¡°stolen¡± just two days after returning home!


    Jamie couldn¡¯t believe how ruthless his Boss was; not only did she make her father buy her designs,


    but she also got her boyfriend to do the same! Naughty! So naughty!


    Even if Boss tricked Keh, Keh wouldn¡¯t do anything about it after discovering the truth, but


    Romeo was a big shot. Arabe dared to trick even him; he had to admire his Boss for that!


    By the time Serena arrived, she had just heard Jamie say these things were all prepared by Romeo for


    Arabe. She was like a bolt from the blue, standing there frozen, unable to believe what was


    happening right in front of her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    How could this be?


    Romeo not only took Arabe to visit their grandpa, but he also had dinner with her and drove her


    home.


    And let her sit in THAT car! He never let any woman sit in before!


    And he ordered so many clothes, shoes, and bags for Arabe


    But the key point was that he even took her home hand in hand.


    ¡°Martha, what do we do?¡± Serena was really freaked out!


    Just now, from the looks of Arabe, it¡¯s obvious that Grandpa Phillip didn¡¯t give her a hard time!


    ¡°Should we go in and check?¡± Martha also felt something was off, but she didn¡¯t know what to say right


    now.


    In the living room.


    Romeo was shooting the breeze with Keh and Louisa, his eyes were constantly wandering towards


    Arabe, sneaking a peek at her and engaging with her now and then. These little details didn¡¯t slip


    past anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Serena was already jealous of Atabe, especially seeing Romeo take extra care of Arabe¡¯s feelings.


    Her nails dug deep into her palms, and her palms were filled with nail prints.


    Just then, Louisa suddenly asked, ¡°Be, what are you wearing on your neck?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Arabe, only to see the crown ne on Arabe¡¯s neck. Everyone was


    blown away when they saw this ne.


    Everyone except Serena was overjoyed, including Louisa, who asked, ¡°Did Grandpa Phillip give you


    this ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Arabe didn¡¯t exin much.


    But Romeo gently added, ¡°Gramps is very pleased with Be; he even asked Be to pick him up from


    the hospital in a couple of days.¡± Keh and Louisa never expected Phillip to be so pleased with their


    precious daughter; they were over the moon.


    ¡°Alright, when Phillip is discharged, let Be know; you two can go pick him up together.¡±


    Serena was so jealous she could burst; she couldn¡¯t understand why Grandpa Phillip would just hand


    over the crown ne to Arabe so easily! She had tried so hard to please Grandpa Phillip before,


    acting like a know¨Cit¨Call in front of him, but even then, Grandpa Phillip never took out the crown


    ne!


    Arabe only went today for a few hours, and Grandpa Phillip already liked her so much?


    After chatting for a while, Romeo stood up to leave, he gently patted Arabe¡¯s head, ¡°Go to bed early,


    don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    He said it like he was telling off a child.


    Keh and Louisa had never seen such a tender side of Romeo, their hearts filled with joy once


    again, they didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to progress so quickly and smoothly.


    Arabe usually hated being touched, but today, Romeo had made her let her guard down time and


    time again.


    ¡°I should get going.¡± Romeo looked into her eyes, his voice soft. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I get home.¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe they had already exchanged phone numbers; she was steaming mad inside.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe went upstairs to shower after they left.


    Serena returned to her room; if it weren¡¯t for Martha supporting her, she would¡¯ve copsed on the floor


    like a pile of mud!


    ¡°Martha, what should I do?¡± She had never felt so defeated in her life!


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°Romeo is so into my sister; what should I do? How can I get Romeo to notice me?¡±


    Martha thought of a n in her heart, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her happiness won¡¯tst long!¡±


    On his way home, Romeo asked the driver in front, ¡°Have you found Dr. Bell yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Carl nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, naturally knowing what Mr. McMin was thinking:


    ¡°Although rumors are swirling that Dr. Bell had passed away, a few insiders say he¡¯s still alive; he just


    stopped treating patients! And his whereabouts are so mysterious, no one can find him; every time


    we¡¯re close to finding him, he slips away!¡±


    Romeo knew that if it were that easy to find him, he wouldn¡¯t be Dr. Bell.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, should we let Miss Arabe give it a shot?¡± Carl nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, as if


    guessing his thoughts: ¡°Miss Arabe is a brilliant doctor, she¡¯s already saved Phillip twice.¡±


    ¡°Gramps¡® condition is tricky.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t want to put Arabe in a tough spot, in case she didn¡¯t know how to treat it or felt guilty


    for not being able to.


    That¡¯s not the oue he wanted to see.


    ¡°You keep searching for Dr. Bell¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Martha, what do we do?¡± Serena was really freaked out!


    Just now, from the looks of Arabe, it¡¯s obvious that Grandpa Phillip didn¡¯t give her a hard time!


    ¡°Should we go in and check?¡± Martha also felt something was off, but she didn¡¯t know what to say right


    now.


    In the living room.


    Romeo was shooting the breeze with Keh and Louisa; his eyes were constantly wandering towards


    Arabe, sneaking a peek at her and engaging with her now and then. These little details didn¡¯t slip


    past anyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°1


    Serena was already jealous of Arabe, especially seeing Romeo take extra care of Arabe¡¯s feelings.


    Her nails dug deep into her palms, and her palms were filled with nail prints.


    Just then, Louisa suddenly asked, ¡°Be, what are you wearing on your neck?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Arabe, only to see the crown ne on Arabe¡¯s neck. Everyone was


    blown away when they saw this ne.


    Everyone except Serena was overjoyed, including Louisa, who asked, ¡°Did Grandpa Phillip give you


    this ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t exin much. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But Romeo gently added, ¡°Gramps is very pleased with Be; he even asked Be to pick him up from


    the hospital in a couple of days.¡± Keh and Louisa never expected Phillip to be so pleased with their


    precious daughter; they were over the moon.


    ¡°Alright, when Phillip is discharged, let Be know; you two can go pick him up together.¡±


    Serena was so jealous she could burst; she couldn¡¯t understand why Grandpa Phillip would just hand


    over the crown ne to Arabe so easily! She had tried so hard to please Grandpa Phillip before,


    acting like a know¨Cit¨Call in front of him, but even then, Grandpa Phillip never took out the crown


    ne!


    Arabe only went today for a few hours, and Grandpa Phillip already liked her so much?


    After chatting for a while, Romeo stood up to leave, he gently patted Arabe¡¯s head, ¡°Go to bed early,


    don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    He said it like he was telling off a child.


    Keh and Louisa had never seen such a tender side of Romeo, their hearts filled with joy once


    again, they didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to progress so quickly and smoothly.


    Arabe usually hated being touched, but today, Romeo had made her let her guard down time and


    time again.


    ¡°I should get going.¡± Romeo looked into her eyes, his voice soft, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I get home.¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe they had already exchanged phone numbers; she was steaming mad inside.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe went upstairs to shower after they left.


    Serena returned to her room; if it weren¡¯t for Martha supporting her, she would¡¯ve copsed on the floor


    like a pile of mud!


    ¡°Martha, what should I do?¡± She had never felt so defeated in her life!


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°Romeo is so into my sister; what should I do? How can I get Romeo to notice me?¡±


    Martha thought of a n in her heart, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her happiness won¡¯tst long!¡±


    On his way home, Romeo asked the driver in front, ¡°Have you found Dr. Bell yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Carl nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, naturally knowing what Mr. McMin was thinking:


    ¡°Although rumors are swirling that Dr. Bell had passed away, a few insiders say he¡¯s still alive; he just


    stopped treating patients! And his whereabouts are so mysterious, no one can find him; every time


    we¡¯re close to finding him, he slips away!¡±


    Romeo knew that if it were that easy to find him, he wouldn¡¯t be Dr. Bell.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, should we let Miss Arabe give it a shot?¡± Carl nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, as if


    guessing his thoughts: ¡°Miss Arabe is a brilliant doctor; she¡¯s already saved Phillip twice.¡±


    ¡°Gramps¡® condition is tricky.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t want to put Arabe in a tough spot, in case she didn¡¯t know how to treat it or felt


    guilty for not being able to.


    That¡¯s not the oue he wanted to see.


    ¡°You keep searching for Dr. Bell¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Arabe had just returned to her room when her phone buzzed with a new message.


    Someone¡¯s been asking around for Dr. Bell. Apparently there¡¯s a reallyplicated case that needs


    ¡®Dr. Bell¡¯s¡® help urgently.]


    Arabe replied immediately: ¡°Busy, no time.¡±


    Tomorrow was Monday, and she had to check on thepany her father had given her. If she didn¡¯t,


    they would just transfer her more money.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    [The other party is loaded. They say they¡¯ll pay whatever it takes just to get ¡®Dr. Bell.]


    The message was sent, but Arabe had already logged off.


    She headed into the bathroom for a shower. As soon as she got dressed, her phone rang.


    The screen disyed a strange number, but she answered without a second thought, as if it were just


    business as usual.


    ¡°Attlee has cost us a fortune! We¡¯ve lost so much! So much! I wish I could go give his family a piece of


    my mind. I really want to know how they managed to raise such an idiot! A while ago, he wanted to


    invest in some projects. I practicallyid out a roadmap for him; I almost handed him the money on a


    silver tter! But no! He not only lost everything but dragged us down with him! If this keeps up, you


    won¡¯t even see me anymore! I¡¯m going to die from frustration!¡±


    The one speaking was Jack, who had been with Arabe for three years, always faithfully by her side.


    Arabe paused midway while drying her hair. Lost a lot of money, huh? Attlee really was an idiot. How


    many times had this happened now?


    ¡°Why are you even bothering with that dimwit? We should cut all ties and make our own money instead


    of constantly losing it because of him! How have they treated you all these years in the Murphy family?


    How much have you put up with? You¡¯ve done more than enough to repay Grace. You¡¯ve treated her


    well, given the Murphy family so much business behind the scenes, and solved so many problems for


    Attlee, helping them be the wealthiest in Tranquil City. You¡¯ve more than repaid Grace! Can we


    please stop helping them?¡±


    Arabe casually wiped her hair with a dry towel and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She had been considering this for a while.


    D


    From now on, she will have nothing to do with the Murphy family. Their paths would never cross again.


    Without us backing him up, I wonder how long hispany canst.¡±


    With Attlee¡¯s business acumen, he was not only going to lose the top spot in Tranquil City but could


    possibly go bankrupt.


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to talk about that fool anymore. She casually wiped her hair, ¡°I¡¯m sending you a


    location. Come pick something up.¡± ¡°Roger that! Whatever youmand, even if it means hardship, I¡¯ll


    do it!¡±


    Jack said this, then nced at the sullen figure beside him and couldn¡¯t help but let slip, ¡°Jones misses


    you too. He wants to see you.¡±


    Arabe reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Before long, they followed the location to Reflections Vi, skillfully avoiding the security guards.


    ¡°Scale the wall and get in.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to rm the others in the house.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Two figures climbed over the wall and quickly appeared before Arabe.


    ¡°Boss! We missed you.¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect their boss¡¯s biological father to be Keh, who had been the wealthiest man in the


    country for twelve consecutive years.


    Nor did they expect to be in the home of the country¡¯s richest man. It was so grand, so luxurious.


    They knew their boss had found her biological parents, but they didn¡¯t know her family was this well¨C


    off.


    They were living the high life!


    ¡°Go to the bank tomorrow.¡± Arabe handed them a check.


    Jack and Jones looked at each other, took the check, and looked closely. Was this check real?


    ¡°A nk check from McMin Corporation?? Boss, where did you pick this up?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t believe


    his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it, did you?¡±


    Jones kicked him and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? She isn¡¯t a thief! She wouldn¡¯t even bother


    to pick up money off the ground! Boss, tell us, did you steal this check?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but punch Jones; ¡°With our boss¡¯s integrity and her


    smarts, does she need to steal from others?¡±


    The girl was very beautiful, with wless skin and lively eyes. She waited until they finished their fuss


    before she leisurely said, ¡°You¡¯ll know how I got this check when you cash it. Write it for three hundred


    million dors.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ask for too much. Three hundred million was enough.


    Upon hearing this, Jack quietly put down the check, saying, ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t. This is a check from


    McMin Corporation. I¡¯m afraid if Romeo finds out, he¡¯ll have my head.¡±


    If it was a fake check, he was a dead mari.


    Arabe nced at him. What a coward!


    ¡°Boss, where did this check reallye from?¡± Jones picked up the check and examined it from all


    angles under the light. This check was definitely real. Arabe said nonchntly, ¡°It fell from the sky.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ever get checks like this?¡± Jackined, ¡°How did this check just happen to fall into


    your hands?¡±


    Arabe gave him a nce and said, ¡°If it fell into your hands, could you have caught it?¡±


    ¡°Who says I couldn¡¯t?¡± Jack said very seriously, ¡°Not just one, but ten, twenty, bring them on!¡±


    ¡°I made a cut in Phillip¡¯s heart.¡±


    The aura the girl exuded casually was like that of a queen.


    Jack and Jones were taken aback when they heard this: ¡°Boss!¡±


    She¡¯s got guts!


    She took up such a job¡­.


    That¡¯s not something a human would do.


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect you to take such a big risk just to pay our sries. Jones and I really don¡¯t know


    how to repay you. Don¡¯t worry, I will take this check to the bank tomorrow, let the staff transfer the


    money to your ount, and then you can pay us. Perfect!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I knew you cared about us. You finally remembered our sries!¡°¨CJones was almost moved to


    tears. ¡°I¡¯m almost too broke to afford food!¡± ¡°But, boss, asking for 3 billion for surgery, isn¡¯t that price a


    bit too steep?¡± Jack held the check with a hint of worry in his heart. ¡°What if they think you¡¯re charging


    too much and don¡¯te to you for surgeries in the future, then you¡¯d be at a great loss!¡±


    ¡°Our boss¡¯s medical skills are iparable to those of ordinary people!¡± Jones quickly picked up a pen


    and wrote 3 billion. ¡°Boss, does the McMin family have any other patients who need surgery? 3


    billion a person, 30 billion for ten people¨Cthis is easy money! Boss, can you consider giving Jack and I


    a raise this month?¡±


    Arabe replied indifferently, ¡°This money has nothing to do with you guys.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°What?? Boss, I know you¡¯re just blowing off steam!¡± Jones hastily stepped forward. ¡°Boss, are you


    really tired after surgery on Phillip? Can I massage your legs?¡±


    ¡°Back off, dare you touch the boss¡¯s legs? If the boss chops off your handster, I won¡¯t stop her!¡± Jack


    scolded, then turned his head with a grin, ¡°Boss, how about I massage your shoulders? Loosen up


    your muscles?¡±


    ¡°Dare to loosen up the boss¡¯s muscles? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punched to death by the boss?¡±


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Jack and Jones looked at each other in an instant, had they been discovered? Or?


    ¡°Sweetie, are you asleep?¡±


    It was Louisa¡¯s voice outside the door. Had Louisa discovered something and knocked on the door on


    purpose?


    ¡°Not yet.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was gentler, but when she looked at her two subordinates, her tone was


    deliberately lowered. ¡°Take the check and disappear from my sight in ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Jack wanted to say something but heard Arabe¡¯s ruthless¨Cvoice: ¡°Or I will confiscate your bonus.¡±


    Jack heard this, immediately jumped off the balcony, ¡°See you, boss!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Jones saw him run so fast, then turned his head to see the boss¡¯s slightly


    squinting eyes with a warning light and hastily said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m leaving right away.¡±


    ¡°You have three seconds.¡±


    Jones heard this and rushed to the balcony. ¡°But there are dogs down there; I¡¯m scared to jump!¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, can Ie in?¡± Louisa¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Arabe looked up. Jones had jumped down, but one hand was still holding the rail; he was obviously


    very afraid of the dog below.


    Speaking of which, that dog was really fierce, barking at him nonstop.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It looked like she could only help him out.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Jones thought the boss was going to help him, but didn¡¯t expect the boss to kick him straight down, he


    fell onto the grass, his butt was killing him! How could the boss treat him like this?


    At this time, the big dog saw him, barked wildly at him, and opened its sharp teeth, ready to bite him.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Jones was scared and hurriedly ran away.


    Arabe saw him run far away, then opened the door and said, ¡°Mom, are you not asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯re hungry; I didn¡¯t know you were having dinner with Romeo tonight. Did you eat


    enough?¡± Louisa came in with a tray and faintly heard some strange sounds. ¡°Sweetie, did you hear


    any sounds? Like a man being ¡®chased by a dog?¡°.


    There were men¡¯s screams and dog barks. It sounded like a pretty miserable scene.


    ¡°No.¡± Arabe answered very calmly.


    ¡°Maybe I heard it wrong.¡± Louisa put down the tray in her hand, and the beautifully made desserts


    appeared in front of her. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Did you make this?¡± Arabe was a bit surprised¨Chow did her mother¡¯s cooking skills be so


    good? And these desserts looked delicious.


    The chef made it.¡±


    She was afraid that Arabe wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the food she made, so she asked the chef to make


    some.


    ¡°Eat quickly!¡± Louisa looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°You just came to this family; if there is anything


    you are not used to, you must tell me, okay?¡± Arabe took the fork handed over by her, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°About youing home, your father and I have decided not to announce it for now.¡±


    Firstly, her grandparents were not in good health, and they were not ready to hear such important


    news.


    Secondly, there were too many rtives in the family; if they knew about it, they would definitelye


    to see Arabe in droves.


    Thirdly, if they announced her identity, the media would be following their daughter all the time, her


    every move would attract attention, and people would bementing on her, they were worried that


    Arabe would live in restraint, not at ease.


    Louisa spoke of her worries: ¡°Wait for a suitable time, and then we will announce this news.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect her mother to talk to her about these things; she spoke lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about


    these.¡±


    Whether or not it was announced, whether or not the family¡¯s rtives liked it, was not the most


    important thing. As long as the family was together, they were of one mind.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Louisa smiled contently at the well¨Cbehaved child before her, urging her to eat up. After she finished


    eating, they chatted a bit until Arabe¡¯s phone rang, and Louisa left with the tray.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡± came from Romeo over the phone.


    ¡°You gave me so many clothes, I can¡¯t wear them all,¡± Arabe asked. ¡°Can you return some?¡±


    She really did have a lot of clothes; it¡¯d be a waste not to wear them all! Better off selling them and


    making some dough to put towards medical research.


    ¡°No worries, you can wear them slowly,¡± Romeo answered affectionately. ¡°Can I take you out


    tomorrow? Anywhere you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I have work.¡±


    Work? Romeo was taken aback. ¡°A summer job?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Did your parents agree?¡±


    ¡°Um¡± It was theirpany, after all.


    ¡°Where? I can drop you off.¡±


    ¡°No need; it¡¯s close to my ce.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to work?¡± Romeo was a bit heartbroken.


    Was it because she was short on spending money?


    But then again, he did give her a nk check for every surgery she performed; so it probably wasn¡¯t


    about money.


    ¡°Just for fun; nothing else to do during the summer.¡±


    Otherwise, she¡¯d have no choice but to ept the money her parents transferred to her.


    ¡°You cane hang out at my ce.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°It¡¯s fun here.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    Romeo added in his maic voice, ¡°You can do whatever you want. I can also take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Think it over.¡± This was the first time in his life that he¡¯d personally recruited someone.


    But Arabe declined without a second thought, saying, ¡°Thanks, but I already have a job.¡± ¡°Must you


    go?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Thene over and hang for a couple of days. If it¡¯s not fun,e to my ce.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t want her working a summer job outside because it meant he wouldn¡¯t see her during


    working hours.


    She hadn¡¯t really entered society yet and didn¡¯t know howplicated it can be,


    What if someone took advantage of her?


    The next morning.


    As soon as Attlee stepped through thepany door, he noticed the secretary standing not far away,


    looking like he¡¯d been waiting for quite a while.. Attlee was in a good mood this morning; he greeted the


    secretary with a grin and said, ¡°Ben, you¡¯re here early today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, thank God you¡¯re here!¡± Ben seemed incredibly anxious, almost on the verge of


    tears.¡°Big trouble! Severalpanies called today, saying they¡¯re cutting ties with us!¡±


    ¡°Did the contract expire?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯re not satisfied with the current profit sharing? That¡¯s nothing; you can negotiate with them.¡±


    They¡¯re saying they¡¯ll never work with us again! We¡¯re on their cklist!¡±


    At his words, Attlee was stunned.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He was caught off guard by the sudden news: ¡°Is it a price issue, or did they find a better partner?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°Well, Ben just couldn¡¯t spit it out.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± Attlee was getting a bit impatient. ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve got to say, just say it! We¡¯ve been


    working together for years; do you really think I¡¯d fire you over a few misced words?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, of course you wouldn¡¯t! It¡¯s just that they said some pretty nasty things. I didn¡¯t want to


    upset you.¡± Ben was too embarrassed to ry the message.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he kept his mouth shut, the more Attlee wanted to know.


    Ben followed him into the elevator and into his office before finally spilling the beans: ¡°They called you


    an idiot, said they¡¯ve had enough of your stupidity, and don¡¯t want to work with you anymore! Basically,


    they¡¯ve thrown a bunch of weird insults your way.¡±


    ¡°Whichpany said this?¡± How dare they insult him?


    Attlee was instantly ticked off. He got it; they didn¡¯t want to work with him, but why hurl all these bizarre


    insults?


    ¡°There were three in total, the biggest one being the nastiest.¡± Ben said, struggling to get the words


    out.


    Upon hearing this, Attlee felt a pang of unease: ¡°Was It Allbara Investment?¡±


    Yes.¡±


    Allbara Investment was a top¨Cnotch venture capital firm in Solterra. Its founder was known as the ¡°God


    of Venture Capital¡± and any project she invested in was sure to hit the jackpot.


    Many small enterprises were able to expand and strengthen their businesses because of their


    investments.


    In the past, no matter what Attlee wanted to develop, he could easily secure funds just by mentioning it


    to Allbara Investment. Even if the project ended up tanking and the money was lost, they never med


    him.


    Seeing Allbara Investment backing him up, otherpanies assumed he had some powerful backing


    and treated him with respect.


    But what¡¯s going on now?


    Why suddenly refused to work with him?


    ¡°Which project did west ask Allbara Investment for funds for?¡± Attlee couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, two months ago you secured funding from Allbara Investment to buy IU Tech.¡±


    IU Tech was a high¨Ctech mirrorpany. People could try on all the clothes in the store just by


    standing in front of the mirror and touching the electronic system; there was no need for actual


    clothes¡­


    The Murphy family made their fortune in the clothing business, owning their own productionpany


    and physical stores. Attlee wanted to install IU Tech¡¯s mirrors in all his stores, allowing customers to try


    on more clothes without wasting time and hopefully buy more to take home.


    ¡°But who would have thought that the clothes tried on with IU Tech¡¯s mirrors would look different than


    when tried on by the customers themselves? The difference was just too big.¡± His secretary regretted.


    Not to mention that the maintenance cost of IU Tech¡¯s mirrors was high; they had high environmental


    requirements; if exposed to sunlight for a long time, they would burst into mes; if installed in a damp


    ce for a long time, they would malfunction; sometimes the figure in the mirror would distort In short,


    Attlee had tens of thousands of IU Tech¡¯s mirrors installed and then removed.


    It cost a fortune; not only did he lose all of Allbara Investment¡¯s money, but he also lost a lot of his


    own.


    Attlee pondered, ¡°Could this be why?¡±


    Was this why Allbara Investment no longer wanted to work with him?


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be it.¡± Ben hurriedly said, ¡°Previously, you took funds from Allbara Investment to invest


    in a clothing city and ended up losing everything, including your own money, but Allbara Investment still


    continued to work with us.¡±


    Attlee thought about it. If they didn¡¯t want to work with him, they would have stopped a long time ago;


    why wait until now?


    ¡°Did Allbara Investment mention anything else apart from insulting me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The founder of Allbara Investment never appeared in public; all business was handed over to Solterra¡¯s


    CEO, Mr. Dn.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°The guy who called and was all sarcastic was Mario.¡± Ben started to say something, then stopped


    short.


    ¡°Can you stop beating around the bush? If there¡¯s anything else, just spit it out.¡± Attlee was losing


    patience, tugging at his tie, looking all sorts of annoyed. ¡°Well, Allbara Investment doesn¡¯t want to work


    with us anymore. They seemed relieved, even pleased. I could hear themughing at the end of the


    call!¡±


    Attlee tried to make sense of this. ¡°No, I have to call Mario myself and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ben quickly fetched the office phone.


    Attlee first called Mario, who usually picked up faster than anyone else. But now, there was only the


    cold automated message: Sorry, the number you dialed is switched off!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Attlee refused to believe Mario was ignoring his calls. He tried several times, growing more agitated.


    He¡¯d been ghosted!


    He undid the top button of his shirt and dialed Mario¡¯s boss, Dn, the head of Allbara Investment¡¯s


    Solterra division. To his surprise, Dn had ghosted him, too.


    Listening to the emotionless automated voice, Attlee¡¯s frustration peaked. Holding back his anger, he


    tried the other twopanies.


    They didn¡¯t pick up his calls, either.


    After an hour of futile attempts, no one was responding.


    Ben stood off to the side, shivering, when suddenly he received a message.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m pissed off? Shut up! Let me cool down! Attlee was very angry and extremely


    annoyed.


    Ben couldn¡¯t speak, so he took a notebook from the desk and wrote: The board is looking for you,


    Attlee nced at the notebook Ben handed him, and his anger red. ¡°The board is looking for me;


    can¡¯t you just say it? Why do you have to write it down?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re the one who told me to shut up.¡±


    These people, when it¡¯s time to share the profits, are happier than anyone. But the moment something


    goes wrong, they¡¯re the first to point fingers!¡± Attlee, frustrated, got up and grabbed his coat. ¡°Never


    mind them, get my car ready! I¡¯m going to Allbara Investment Group.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a word with Dn!¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Following the location her mother sent her, Arabe arrived at apany.


    The facade was made of ss, and the building was about neen stories tall and roughly five


    storefronts wide.


    Arge stone at the entrance read, Collins Fashion.


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to be a very smallpany?


    As Arabe walked in, she saw a receptionist dozing off. She gently said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello??¡± The receptionist, seeing a high¨Cschool¨Clooking girl, rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°Youngdy, I


    think you¡¯re in the wrong ce. This is Collins Fashion.¡± ¡°My name is Arabe. I¡¯m here to work.¡±


    The receptionist, hearing this, was instantly wide awake. ¡°Ms. Bet? Right this way!¡±


    Keh had already told them yesterday that someone would be taking over thepany. Since they


    hadn¡¯t disclosed Arabe¡¯s identity yet, they simply told the staff that Arabe was sent by the group¡¯s


    headquarters.


    The receptionist led Arabe to the elevator and pressed the button for the highest floor, the 20th. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take you to the office first.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°No need; I¡¯m just going to take a look around.¡± Arabe nced at the elevator¡¯s flooryout and


    randomly pressed the button for the second floor, the design department.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Early in the morning, there were only a few people in the design department. Some were ying with


    their phones, and some were catching some z¡¯s. The atmosphere wasx as hell.


    The receptionist knocked on the door when she led Arabe in.


    But when the design department saw that she brought a high school¨Clooking girl, they thought she was


    a family member; they didn¡¯t give a hoot. ¡°Nadia, did you bring your family to work today?¡± A chubby


    womanughed, ¡°Come y some games with me!¡±


    Nadia quickly gave her the stink eye to shut her up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    The chubby woman didn¡¯t notice anything, but Arabe came over and saw the woman ying a game


    on herputer andzily pointed out, ¡°You¡¯re about to lose.


    The chubby woman was taken aback. Did this girl know the game¡¯s strategy?


    ¡°You could do this.¡±


    The chubby woman listened to Arabe¡¯s advice, and her hand involuntarily started to move.


    Under Arabe¡¯s guidance, the chubby woman won the game in a short time.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really something! How old are you?¡± The chubby woman patted Arabe¡¯s shoulder and


    asked, ¡°Can you help me win a couple more rounds? I¡¯ll buy you some candy!¡±


    ¡°This is Ms. Bet, thepany¡¯s head, sent by headquarters!¡± The receptionist immediately


    exined, ¡°Now you guys better get to work, focus on your designs, and stop messing around.¡±


    The chubby woman looked at the high¨Cschool¨Clooking girl in front of her. She was utterly shocked; she


    didn¡¯t know what to say!


    She? Thepany¡¯s head was sent by headquarters?


    She¡¯s so young; she hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school yet, right?


    Was she some big shot¡¯s lover who got her this job to torture them?


    Everyone else was also puzzled about Arabe¡¯s age; how could she manage apany?


    ¡°With the way you y, you won¡¯t win in three to five months.¡± Arabe patted the chubby woman¡¯s


    shoulder and said, ¡°Better get to work and earn some more money.¡±


    As Arabe was about to leave the design department, she spotted a girl in the corner wearing


    headphones, her back to them, and drawing something on a piece of white paper.


    ¡°This is Molly, the most diligent and ambitious designer in ourpany.¡± Nadia, the receptionist, said,


    gently touching Molly¡¯s shoulder.


    Molly removed her headphones and looked at the stranger in front of her, somewhat puzzled but still


    politely asking, ¡°Do you need something from me?


    The office was too noisy just now; she was drawing drafts with her headphones on and had no idea


    what was going on.


    This is Ms. Bet, ourpany¡¯s head.¡± Nadia whispered, ¡°You better greet her.¡±


    Molly looked at Arabe, immediately stood up, and timidly but respectfully said, ¡°Good morning, Ms.


    Bet.¡±


    ¡°Are these all your designs?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes fell on a stack of drafts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Molly quickly handed the drafts to Arabe.


    ¡°Molly graduated from college at 18. She was a real brainiac at school! She loves fashion design, and


    she¡¯s already designed quite a few pieces for thepany since she startedst month.¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Arabe handed the drafts back to her, saying, ¡°Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Bet, Molly watched Arabe¡¯s retreating figure; she didn¡¯t expect that she was


    about the same age as her and that she was already the head of thepany! That meant she must


    be really capable!


    After going around thepany, Arabe found that the overall atmosphere was incrediblyx. Before


    one!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    This ce was seriously going downhill. Not a spark of life in sight.


    Arabe walked back into the office and barely took a seat when Dean, the perpetuallyte assistant,


    barged in.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, huh? Where¡¯s the boss? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be here today? Kid, have you seen the


    boss? You need to get up; he should be arriving soon! You can¡¯t sit there!¡±


    Dean rattled on, then realized the girl in front of him was just watching him with a nonchnt air that


    sent a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°Arabe.


    ¡°Ms. Bet,¡± Dean rushed forward, scared out of his wits.


    From his stammering exnation, Arabe got the gist.


    A year ago, the Collins family entered the fashion industry, hiring a number of talents, some good at


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    management and others at design.


    They even sent a head honcho, Oscar, to oversee things.


    But as time passed, thepany saw little improvement.


    Disappointed, many of the talents left.


    From initial expectations toplete neglect, the headquarters had grown distant. The overall


    atmosphere in thepany was prettyx.


    Dean had been here for a year, and despite his frustration, hecked the capacity to change things.


    ¡°Call a meeting half an hour from now. I want every department head and member of management


    present.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dean rushed off to send out mass notifications.


    Half an hourter.


    In the meeting room, out of 38 chairs that should have been filled, only nine people showed up.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, the head of finance says her kid¡¯s sick today; she took a leave to take him to the


    hospital.¡±


    The head of procurement says he¡¯s not feeling well; he¡¯s resting at home.¡±


    Before Dean can finish, Arabe cut him off: ¡°Tell them if they¡¯re not here tomorrow, they needn¡¯t bother


    Those who came to the meeting thought Arabe was just ying tough.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m here, it means you folks need to kiss yourzy days goodbye, or you can kiss the


    Everyone looked up at her; little did they know she ran her ownpany with an even tighter ship. Any


    employee who didn¡¯t pull their weight would¡¯ve been fired long ago.


    ¡°Now, who can tell me the current state of thepany, any progress we¡¯ve made, and our future


    ns?¡± Arabe scanned the room.


    Nobody spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again.¡± Arabe repeated her question, but the response was the same: no one answered.


    She realized instantly that this was the current state of thepany. No progress, no future ns.


    Just then, a voice piped up.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Also, I think our department¡¯s designs are pretty awesome, but for some reason, we just can¡¯t make a


    sale.¡± Arabe kept silent.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Samuel tossed ten fresh and pretty dresses onto the big screen,


    With just one nce, Arabe spotted several issues: ¡°Thece on the first one is a bit excessive;


    The second one is to turn the maxi into a mini and swap the V¨Cneck for a round one. The hem on the


    third one could be altered like this.¡±


    After Arabe finished critiquing all ten dresses, everyone was gobsmacked. They were clearly taken


    aback by her professionalism.


    They originally thought the person sent by HQ would be unreliable and didn¡¯t take this girl seriously.


    But she pointed out the problems casually and effortlessly.


    She must obviously know her way around design, and even more so than them.


    Otherwise, how could she spot the problems and offer better solutions in such a short time?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, even if our designs are top¨Cnotch, we¡¯re helpless when some colleagues don¡¯t pull their


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    weight!¡±


    ¡°Thepany atmosphere has always beenx. Even if you resist, others will astracize you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re stuck between a rock and a hard ce with insufficient professional manpower and knowledge.


    HQ is just keeping us around without making use of us, but they also aren¡¯t nning to let us go.¡±


    Many voiced their concerns, pointing out the issues.


    ¡°Before I joined thepany, I did some snooping.¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze swept across the room. ¡°Our


    outsourced orders, like producing products for other factories. Currently, aside from clothes, shoes, and


    bags, we also have men¡¯s and women¡¯s essories, such as scarves, sunsses, and other rted


    products.¡±


    But a year had passed and thepany was still in a rut; clearly, something¡¯s up.


    ¡°I took a walk around thepany earlier and noticed some machines are too outdated; they can¡¯t


    keep up with the times. So, I want the purchasing department to rece them within three days. This


    includes cutting machines, sewing machines, printing machines, needle detectors, automatic


    packaging machines, and so on. I¡¯ll make a detailed list.¡±


    People were getting a little pumped at this! They¡¯ve been wanting to rece these machines for a long


    time!


    Thepany is going in two directions: we must have work we¡¯re proud of, and to maintain our current


    development, we still need to take on some outsourced orders.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a big shakeup in management, so brace yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Anyone unwilling to work with colleagues or who can¡¯t ept changes at work should feel free to


    submit their resignation to HR.¡±


    ¡°If you have any issues, feel free to drop by my office. That¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Dismissed!¡±


    Arabe stood up, exuding a strong and cool boss vibe.


    Many watched her retreating figure, sensing thepany was about to undergo some changes¨Cand


    for the better!


    Back in her office, Arabe¡¯s phone started vibrating. ¡°Grandpa Alberto?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you my location.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After hanging up, Arabe sent her location over. She checked her bag and realized she hadn¡¯t


    brought anything valuable today. She remembered some machines in the production department that


    coulde in handy.


    At this moment, Design Department Head Samuel and designer Molly came to the production


    department to check out thetest designs.


    They were chatting when Arabe showed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be using the machines; you guys carry on.¡±


    She ordered her assistant, Dean, to bring over a bunch of fabrics. Many of the colors she needed were


    already used up, and some fabrics were unsuitable. So she had to keep switching styles. After messing


    around in the production department for a while, she finally made a few outfits and dashed off.


    Samuel and Molly looked at each other in disbelief. They were shocked that Ms. Bet managed to


    make several outfits in such a short time. And the whole process went smoothly without a hitch!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The point was, Ms. Bet¡¯s clothes were like chameleons; she didn¡¯t even need a temte to work


    off, and the designs she came up with were freaking


    gorgeous.


    But damn, Ms. Bet worked too fast; they were just standing there; they didn¡¯t even get a good


    look.


    Who the hell was this Ms. Bet?


    How was she so damn good?


    ¡°Where do you work?¡±


    When Arabe didn¡¯t respond to his message after a while, he sent another one: ¡°Are you okay on your


    first day at thepany?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°Did anyone bully you?¡±


    Arabe sent him a location, and when Romeo looked, it was a small clothingpany under the


    Collins family.


    She¡¯s only been back for two days, and they¡¯ve already put her in charge of apany?


    ¡°Tired?¡± Romeo was worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired; it¡¯s easy, and no one¡¯s been bullying me.¡± Arabe replied in one breath.


    ¡°Lunch together?¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ve already made ns with someone else.


    ¡°A guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing her response, Romeo felt that sour, unhappy feeling spreading in his heart again.


    ¡°What restaurant? I can drop you off.¡±


    Arabe sent back a ¡°no need¡± and then picked up a report from Dean to read, not responding


    anymore.


    At noon.


    Arabe got a call from Grandpa Alberto, and knowing that Grandpa Alberto was downstairs, she


    grabbed her baseball bag and got in his car.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, should we follow them?¡± Carl didn¡¯t expect that Miss Arabe would take over her


    family¡¯spany so soon after finding her biological parents, and even more unexpectedly, Miss


    Arabe had turned down Mr. McMin¡¯s lunch invitation and got in someone else¡¯s car!


    The license te looked unfamiliar; it should not belong to someone who was always in the upper


    social circles of Summerfield; they didn¡¯t know who! was in the car!


    However, if Mr. McMin personally wanted to follow, there must be a man in the car!


    ¡°Why should we follow their car?¡± Romeo¡¯s tone was dismissive: ¡°We are just looking for a ce to


    eat.¡±


    Yes.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A jealous man.


    In the car at this moment, the old man saw Arabe and got a bit excited, saying, ¡°You¡¯re even more


    beautiful! Seeing you is just too hard now!¡± ¡°How is your grandma doing now?¡±


    Arabe told him the general situation and saw a hint of tears in Alberto Rollins¡® eyes: ¡°With you taking


    care of your grandma and that old man James in Summerfield, I can rest assured.¡±


    Alberto and Grace Murphy loved each other back in the day, but he was born poor, and Grace¡¯s family


    looked down on him, not allowing them to date. Eventually, Alberto watched helplessly as the woman


    he loved was forced to marry into local, wealthy family¨Cthe Murphy family. He worked hard and made


    a name for himself in the business world, finally managing to take his business abroad, where he


    established his ownpany.


    Later, when he felt his career was sessful, he returned to the small city to find Grace and even gave


    her a ring, promising that he would fulfill any request she made with this ring!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Who would¡¯ve thought that one summer, Grace gave Arabe this ring to go find him, asking him to


    teach her a thing or two?


    He was a business whiz with loads of badass friends.


    For Grace, Alberto stayed single all his life. He treated Arabe like his own granddaughter, teaching


    her the ropes of business. His buddies also gave Arabe a few pointers in medicine, and a few who


    were good at music, chess, and painting also took a real shine to Arabe, passing on their life¡¯s


    wisdom.


    Arabe didn¡¯t disappoint; she learned everything they taught her.


    One could say Arabe spent all her summer and winter holidays with this bunch of old geezers.


    Where she was today was all thanks to these old boys going all out to teach her!


    ¡°When are you graduating? You should start helping your grandpa out!¡± Alberto felt his age: ¡°I don¡¯t


    have any children or grandchildren; you¡¯re my only heir.


    ¡°No.¡± Arabe was really swamped, especially now that Keh was handing her anotherpany,


    she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only family I have left; if I don¡¯t leave my estate to you, who else would I give it to?¡± Alberto


    chuckled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move back to your home country if you miss her?¡±


    Anyway, his business abroad was stable. If he settled in Summerfield, they could visit more often


    But Alberto smiled sadly and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±


    No one knew his past with Grace; even Attlee didn¡¯t know his mother knew such a big shot!


    ¡°He passed away young, but he truly cared for your grandma; I couldn¡¯t just get together with her after


    his death. Just being able to care from afar and getting news about her is enough.¡± Alberto didn¡¯t ask


    for much; whatforted him now was that Arabe was raised so well by them that she could take


    over his business!


    The car arrived at The Gourmet Garden.


    Arabe opened the car door and helped him out. ¡°I told you to take care of yourself when you were


    young; you never listened.¡±


    See, now that he¡¯s old, he can¡¯t even walk steadily.


    Alberto chuckled, fully content under her support: ¡°Knowing that I can leave you with a lot of money


    when I¡¯m gone, all these years of hard work are worth it.¡±


    ¡°You were clearly motivated for Grandma; what does it have to do with me?¡± Arabe supported him


    and slowly walked forward. ¡°You¡¯re old now; you should take a break.¡±


    ¡°No, no, there are some businesses; I need to secure them for you before I die.¡±


    Just then, Ynda, holding Zachary¡¯s hand, eximed in surprise, ¡°Zachary, isn¡¯t that Arabe?¡±


    She was originally here with Zachary to check out wedding dresses at the bridal shop across from The


    Gourmet Garden. But as soon as they stepped out, they saw Arabe holding an old man¡¯s hand and


    leading him slowly into the restaurant.


    ¡°That man is so old; isn¡¯t she disgusted?¡± Zachary frowned. He never thought Arabe would do such a


    disgusting thing as stay in Summerfield! He suddenly felt repulsed!


    Ynda remembered tharst night at La Belle Vie, Arabe was also with a maning out of the


    VIP elevator. Was Arabe dating different men at the same time? Or was the manst night really her


    brother?


    Either way, she was really happy to see Arabe so down and out now!


    Romeo, in the car, saw Arabe holding the old man¡¯s hand; he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Those small hands he once held were now supporting someone else.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, doesn¡¯t that old man look familiar?¡±


    Carl thought hard and suddenly remembered, ¡°I remember now! His name is Alberto, and he¡¯s the


    head of Luna Capital, a well¨Cknown venture capital firm


    overseas.¡±


    His group was even bigger than Allbara Investment. He initially made his fortune through small


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    businesses, then turned to investing once he had enough funds. He had a keen eye and ruthless


    strategy; any project he invested in would make money. Over the past decades, he invested in


    countless industries, so his personal wealth was incredibly substantial!


    No wonder they didn¡¯t recognize his license te; he usually lived overseas.


    Carl couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ms. Bet sure knows a lot of people.¡±


    Not only was the director of Hope Hospital highly impressed with her; a bunch of medical experts were


    singing her praises; the richest man was her father; and now, it seemed she was also on good terms


    with Alberto.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Romeo was still eyeing those hands. She¡¯s been helping him for so long; wasn¡¯t it time to let go?


    As their figures disappeared into the elevator, Romeo¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Find out which dining


    room they¡¯re in.¡± ¡°Mr. McMin, would you like to join them?¡±


    As soon as Carl finished speaking, he noticed his boss¡¯s bad mood. He thought for a moment and


    suddenly understood!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, I asked the restaurant manager. They said Ms. Bet is in the dining room on the


    second floor, south side. Coincidentally, there¡¯s another restaurant across from that one. How about we


    dine there? So we won¡¯t bother Miss Arabe and her friends.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo shifted his gaze, still thinking about those soft hands.


    Arabe held Alberto as they entered the dining room, handing him the stuff from the bag. This is for


    you.¡±


    He was both happy and satisfied. ¡°Did you make this yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I love the clothes you make! They look good, and they¡¯refortable!¡±


    The set Alberto was wearing was made by herst year, and it still retained its shape.


    ¡°This is a great gift! I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMin, the food is ready. We can eat now.¡±


    Inside the dining room, Carl saw that Romeo¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the girl in the room opposite. He


    couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Really got a good view from here¡± They could see everything Ms. Bet was


    doing inside.


    ¡°Eat your food ¡°Romeo saw the girl give a gift to the old man, pour him a ss of water, and then serve


    him food.


    Last night, he didn¡¯t get such treatment!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, rll start eating now.¡± Carl immediately began to eat. ¡°Delicious!¡±


    He was really hungry. He had been busy with Mr. McMin all morning and hadn¡¯t had the chance to


    eat.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe got him more food and ced it in front of him. ¡°How long are you nning to stay


    this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a lone wolf.¡±


    Looking at his lonely expression, Arabe said lightly. ¡°If you want to see grandma, I can arrange it¡±


    Alberto was visibly moved, but he thought about it and was afraid of causing trouble. If people in the


    hospital started gossiping and the Murphy family heard


    He didn¡¯t care about himself, but he was worried about Grace¡¯s reputation, even though they were


    innocent.


    ¡°I can ask Caden to take you to see her tonight.¡± Arabe said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma won¡¯t


    wake up.¡±


    Alberto thought for a moment, then firmly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I go, I won¡¯t be able to leave¡±


    Arabe was taken aback and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Actually, this is quite good. You cane with me to the hotelter to get your grandma¡¯s gift¡±


    Even though he couldn¡¯t be there with her, at least she wouldn¡¯t be lonely with something by her side


    Romeo watched as Arabe finished her meal.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After dinner, Arabe got into Alberto¡¯s car to fetch something from the hotel.


    Ynda and Zachary, who were waiting outside The Gourmet Garden, saw her helping him into the


    car, which was headed towards a hotel!


    Zachary didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly felt so pissed off, but he fired up his engine and followed


    them.


    ¡°That was her choice!¡±


    For some reason, seeing Arabe¡¯s fair and attractive face made Zachary extremely annoyed.


    Maybe because he grew up overseas, he had only seen Arabe a few times. He never thought she


    would look so appealing when dressed up, let alone use her good looks to seduce an old mani


    If she came to him for help, maybe, just maybe, he could lend a hand!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, Ms. Bet just entered the hotel; should we follow her?¡±


    Carl watched as Arabe helped Alberto into the hotel, sensing the jealousy radiating from the man in


    the car, which made him feel suffocated,


    ¡°Or, you could call Ms. Bet? Ask her what she¡¯s up to


    Romeo ignored him, clearly disdainful of his suggestion


    But as the seconds ticked by, Romeo couldn¡¯t resist reaching for his phone to dial that familiar number.


    And it had only been five minutes since Carl¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Be.¡±


    Even Romeo himself didn¡¯t notice the hint of a whinyint in his tone, which sounded a bit pitiful


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Arabe just stepped out of room with stuff.


    ¡°I just want to chat Romeo just wanted to hear her voice at that moment: ¡°What did you have for lunch?


    ¡°Just some grub from a regr restaurant.¡± Arabe was in the elevator, and the signal was still holding


    up. ¡°How was it?*


    Romeo thought that since she finished all her food, it must¡¯ve been pretty good.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Could you take me next time?¡±


    Arabe could tell he was just talking nonsense. ¡°Did you call me for a reason?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Even though it was a simple questioning from Romeo, it seemed filled with longing


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know where I am?¡±


    Arabe walked out of the elevator, heading straight towards the ck car outside the hotel, she


    opened the car door and locked at him, saying, ¡°Did you follow re from thepany to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°You knew all along?¡± Seeing her approach, Romeo pulled her into his arms and said dependently, ¡°I


    just happened to pass by and saw you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even look for me¡± Romeo¡¯s dark eyes were fixated on her


    ¡°How should I? Should I stop the car and ask you why you¡¯re following me?¡± Arabe tried to pull away


    from him.


    But Romeo held onto her, and for some reason, the anxiety and restlessness he felt earlier


    disappeared the moment he held her


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re crossing the line¡°¡±


    He held her hand yesterday, and now he was bold enough to hug her!


    ¡°I really want to hold you, what should I do?¡± Romeo looked at her sincerely and passionately; not


    waiting for her response, he hugged her even tighter: ¡°Just for a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s chin gently rubbed against her shoulder, he felt extremely jealous.


    Carl, who was sitting in the front, was genuinely shocked by Romeo¡¯s behavior. Who knew Mr.


    McMin could act so spoiled?


    Arabe exined, ¡°He¡¯s an elder of mine.¡±


    ¡°Are you close?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t even serve me food yesterday¡±


    ¡°Are you unable to use a fork? Are you really jealous of an old man?


    ¡°Could you treat me like that next time?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect him to be so petty when he was serious ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡±


    ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    14:27


    ¡°Sure¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Romeo let go of her, then started holding her hand.


    Outside the hotel, in the BMW


    Ynda and Zachary¡¯s eyes were wide open, they couldn¡¯t believe that Arabe just finished serving


    the old man in the hotel, and now she¡¯s getting into a luxury


    carl


    This car¡¯s license te looked pretty impressive, who could be inside?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect big sis to be so careless with her own body¡±


    Watching the luxury car drove away, Zachary was pissed to no end. Arabe being with those old men,


    she might as well give her first time to him!


    At least he¡¯s young!


    Carl drove the car to Arabe¡¯spany, but Arabe didn¡¯t get off.


    Her hand was still being held by Romeo, he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Tm going to bete!¡±


    It¡¯s her first day of work, and she wouldn¡¯t want to give her employees a bad impression.


    But Romeo kept holding her hand and saying. TI pick you up after work¡±


    1 have my own car¡±


    ¡°Let Carl drive you back?¡±


    ¡°No need for all that trouble!¡±


    Arabe tried to pull her hand back, but Romeo held her hand tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to work and back.¡±


    ¡°No need¡±


    ¡°Or we can drive your own car. There¡¯s a thunderstorm these days, it¡¯s not safe for you to drive alone¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°Can Ie up and hang out?¡±


    Arabe looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°Im going to work.¡±


    ¡°We could also discuss cooperation.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to pull in such a top financial group to cooperate with her on the first day of work,


    people will definitely gossip! ¡°Dinner tonight?¡±


    Arabe was really helpless. ¡°I have an appointment some other day.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect her to have so many appointments. What about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°From now on, I take you to and from work¡±


    Arabe looked into his eyes with a slight warning: ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll get mad.¡±


    ¡°So, just for a week?¡± Romeo continued to ask


    Arabe looked at the time, she was really going to bete. She had to grit her teeth and agree, ¡°Fine¡±


    ¡°Keep this week free, don¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡±


    1 got it¡± Arabe finally pulled her hand back, got out of the car, and went into thepany


    Carl nced at Mr. McMin in the rearview mirror, there was actually a hint of a smile on his lips.


    Carl doubted his own eyes!


    Was this really Mr. McMin?!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was too out of character!


    He had been with Mr. McMin since he was eight for fourteen years, and this was the first time he saw


    Mr. McMin so attached to a girl


    As soon as Arabe stepped into thepany, her phone started vibrating


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me¡± The caller was Dn, head of the Solterra region of Allbara Investment Group. ¡°There


    are a few more investment projects that want your decision, fil bring them over tonight for you to have a


    look, and also this quarter¡¯s various reports; il bring them all for you to review¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe got into the elevator and said, ¡°See you tonight¡±


    Not long after she hung up, her phone vibrated again, it was Grandpa Jarvis.


    ¡°Sweetie, how are your biological parents doing?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Jarvis¡± Arabe went into her office, made herself a cup of coffee, and said, ¡°They¡¯re fine, my


    biological family is good, what made you call me today?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Tm missing you here, and the top three of this year¡¯s pianopetition have been announced. The


    folks under me did the judging. They say this year¡¯s entries aren¡¯t all that. I¡¯ll send them over for you to


    check out¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe was also one of the top judges, but she rarely got involved in the judging process,


    leaving it to her subordinates.


    Solterra held a pianopetition every year, but this year there were fewer participants as most of


    them ran off topete internationally.


    ¡°The one who got the first ce did sorgely because of his family¡¯s reputation, plus the other entries


    were pretty subpar, so he just barely grabbed the first ce. Second ce is a pity. The first half of his


    piece was boring and thetter part wasn¡¯t performed well. The climax was okay, but I feel like he


    added too much. Kind of unnecessary! And the third ce, well, let¡¯s not even talk about that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen.¡± Even though Arabe didn¡¯t participate in the judging, she needed to know what stage


    thepetition was at and who the talents were this year. When she opened the audio sent by


    Grandpa Jarvis, she saw Serena¡¯s name


    Serena won first ce?


    The plece did sound pretty nd.


    When she clicked on the second ce, she was surprised. Ynda?!


    Why did this piece sound so familiar?


    Arabe smirked, closed herptop, and didn¡¯t bother listening any further


    On the other side.


    Attlee was sitting in the lounge on the first floor of Allbara Investment, his eyes fixed on the elevator.


    He had been waiting since moming until noon for Dn to show up, enduring his growling stomach,


    waiting for this moment.


    At this point, he was about to pass out from hunger!


    No one invited him upstairs, not even a cup of water was offered to him!


    He couldn¡¯t help but approach the reception with a cautious smile on his face: ¡°Excuse me, may I know


    if Mr. Dn has finished his meeting?¡±


    It¡¯s been from moming till now, surely he couldn¡¯t have been in a meeting the whole day!


    Tm sorry, Mr. Dn is still busy. Maybe you cane another day! The receptionist was not as


    enthusiastic as before her attitude was indifferent.


    Attlee asked with patience, ¡°Could you do me a favor? Can you check what Mr. Dn is doing? I¡¯ve


    been waiting since morning¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dn is really busy¡± As soon as the receptionist finished her sentence, she saw Dn walking out


    of the elevator. She quickly stood up, along with her colleagues, and respectfully bowed, ¡°Mr. Dn!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dn, it¡¯s me.¡± When Attlee finally saw the familiar figure, he immediately stepped forward to greet


    him.


    But Mario stopped him, saying. ¡°Im sorry, Mr. Dn has an important appointment¡±


    ¡°Give me three minutes.¡± Attlee wanted to squeeze to the front and say, ¡°Thave something to say to Mr.


    Dn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Dn is really in a hurry¡±


    ¡°Mario, can you tell me why Mr. Dn doesn¡¯t want to work with us anymore?¡± Attlee was holding the


    bank card he had intended to give Arabe, ready to hand it Mario


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Mario quickly pushed the card back toward him


    Attlee insisted on giving him the card


    The card fell to the ground, attracting quite a few onlookers.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, this is tant bribery; you¡¯ll get me fired¡± Mario was furious


    ¡°Mario¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mario quickly shook off his hand and followed Dn¡¯s steps, as if eager to distance himself from him,


    ¡°Mario, wait for me.¡± Attlee didn¡¯t care about his current embarrassing situation, he picked up the card


    from the ground and followed them, Seeing them get into the car, Attlee quickly got into a taxi and said.


    ¡°Follow that car!


    Inside the private room of the restaurant.


    Arabe had been waiting for a while. Seeing Dn in a formal suit, she couldn¡¯t help but tease,


    ¡°You¡¯re more and more like a CEO now¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re making fun of me again¡± After Dn entered, he put the report aside and took out the gift.


    This is something I specially got for you.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Gotcha!¡± Arabe took the gift and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Attlee finally made it to the restaurant, only to find out from the staff that Dn had gone to a private


    room on the second floor. As soon as he went up, he saw Mario guarding the door of Room One.


    Mario saw him too. He didn¡¯t expect Attlee to follow them here. Mario¡¯s first reaction was that Attlee


    wanted to barge into the private room, so he immediately stood in front of the door to block him.


    ¡°Mario!¡± Attlee came up to him, smiling, and saying. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea, man, I¡¯m not nning


    on going in. I just want to catch Mr. Dn after his meeting I¡¯ve got something to say to him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dn has nothing more to say to you¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Attlee kept smiling. ¡°We¡¯ve always had such a st working together¡±


    Who the hell would work with Attlee if it weren¡¯t for Ms. Bet? And their past coborations weren¡¯t


    exactly a walk in the park!


    ¡°Mario, can you spill the beans on who¡¯s dining with Mr. Dn?¡± Attlee asked, buttering him up.


    But Mario coldly replied, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Mario.¡±


    Attlee wanted to say something else but was immediately cut off by Mand¡¯s frosty tone ¡°Mr. Dn won¡¯t


    see you, Mr. Murphy. Please go home.¡±


    Attlee didn¡¯t get pissed, he just stood at the door, waiting. After a while, a waiter wanted to go in to


    serve dishes, and Attlee tried to peek inside. Mario did his best to block the view, but sharp¨Ceyed Attlee


    still caught a glimpse of a familiar figure!


    Arabe? What¡¯s she doing in there? Dn rushed to see her? No way.


    After a while, the waiter went in to serve dishes again. Attlee took a closer look, and that person was


    indeed Arabe!


    What¡¯s more, Dn, who¡¯s always so serious and cold, was actually showing a bit of respect and


    politeness in front of Arabe!


    No way?!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Arabe?¡±


    After the private room door was closed, Attlee looked at Mario in shock, but Mario was used to all this


    and didn¡¯t respond to him.


    Attlee was shocked to his core, remembering how hispany¡¯s cooperation was inexplicably


    terminated by someone, and one of them happened to be Dn. Could this have something to do with


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe?


    What¡¯s the deal between Arabe and Dn?


    Thinking of this, he was startled Arabe, Allbara Investment.


    Could there be some deep connection between Arabe and Allbara Investment Group?


    His breathing became rapid, he couldn¡¯t believe this hypothesis. It¡¯s mpossible, how could Arabe


    have such power?


    The names must be a coincidence


    But recalling just now, Dn was indeed very polite to Arabe, he seemed to be trying to please her


    The more Attlee thought about it, the more he felt something was off. After waiting outside the private


    room for a long time, he noticed that Mario had suddenly left


    He rushed forward and turned the doorknob!


    The people inside had finished eating and left through another passage.


    He hadn¡¯t expected there to be other exits in this private room!


    No, he had to find Arabe and get to the bottom of this!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    On her way home after meeting Dn, Arabe suddenly received a call. Recognizing the familiar


    number on the screen, she hit the button on her steering wheel to hang up


    But Attlee was persistent, calling again and again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Finally, Arabe picked up, her toneced with irritation,


    ¡°Be. I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I saw you having dinner with the head honcho of Allbara Investment Group


    tonight. Are you two acquainted?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Arabe was surprised that he called to ask such a trivial question and was about to


    hang up.¡±


    ¡°Be, straight up, is Dn into you? Is he wooing you?¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who told him not to coborate with ourpany. If you want to marry into


    a rich family, you¡¯ve got to have some dough too, right?¡± Arabe¡¯s icy eyes shed with coldness,


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Your biological parents are in the countryside, they could never afford this lifestyle. It¡¯s embarrassing!


    But I could have your back; imagine how it sounds: the richest man in Tranquil City is your father. Eve


    got all the gifts sorted. That way you could marry into the wealthy family without a hitch!¡±


    Arabe said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°As long as you get me in touch with Dn, arrange a meeting, and facilitate our coboration again..


    ¡°No can do.¡±


    Just as Arabe was about to hang up, she heard him pleading. ¡°Be, I raised you for eighteen years!


    Are you really going to leave me high and dry? Thepany is in crisi


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± Arabe said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get off telling me this. My


    grandma raised me, not you. Have you ever contributed a dime to me in these years? Have you ever


    visited me?¡±


    Every year during the holidays, she was sent to learn various things from a bunch of old guys. Her so¨C


    called parents never noticed how she spent her holidays! It¡¯s easy to guess how often they came


    home!


    was busy making money; I had no choice.¡±


    Arabe ended the call, she couldn¡¯t be bothered wasting her time with him.


    ¡°What did Arabe say?¡± Waiting nearby, Olga saw Attlee¡¯s depressed look after he hung up and


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately understood what happened ¡®She refused?¡±


    ¡°I told you! Be nicer to her! But you didn¡¯t listen, and now she doesn¡¯t want to help us! Attlee sighed,


    unsure what to do next.


    Olga was fuming: ¡°It¡¯s not like we only have her to rely on! And she definitely won¡¯t help us, what about


    Yoli? The VIP ward must have been arranged by the Panter family. Let¡¯s invite the Panter family out for


    dinner tomorrow night and exin our situation to them. Besides Allbara Investment, there are two


    other groups that refuse to work with us, right? Those two groups are close with the Panter family, so


    let¡¯s ask the Panter family to be our go¨Cbetween.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Thinking about the Panter family¡¯s help, Attlee felt a little better. ¡°Someone, call Yolu


    He had something to say


    Just then, Ynda came running down the stairs, excitedly saying, ¡°Dad, Mom, I won second ce in


    the national pianopetition!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Attlee and Olga didn¡¯t expect their daughter to be so talented Wasn¡¯t she raised by a cleaning


    Ynda quickly brought her phone to them and said, ¡°Look, these are ther results! Serena won first


    ce, and I won second¡°¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only second to a billionaire¡¯s daughter¡± Olga was so proud of her that she couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°This is a golden opportunity¡±


    Attlee also realized, ¡°Yoli, with the award, do you think you could invite Zachary and his family out for


    dinner?¡±


    ¡°Invite Zachary¡¯s parents too.¡± Ynda was a bit surprised.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    When Attlee disclosed thepany¡¯s predicament to her, she immediately assured him, ¡°Mom, Dad,


    I¡¯ll help thepany out!¡±


    ¡°What a good kid!¡±


    After Arabe got home, she found a crowd in the living room, all showering Serena with praises.


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re amazing! You won first ce in the pianopetition!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a blessing to work in this household, getting to listen to such refined piano ying every


    day.¡±


    ¡°Serena¡¯s piano ying is truly enchanting!¡±


    Louisa was the first to notice Arabe¡¯s return. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re home from work? Was your first day


    exhausting? Did anyone at thepany give you a tough time?¡± ¡°Ms. Bet is home?¡±


    ¡°Folks at thepany were saying that the person who took charge today was really impressive. They


    don¡¯t even know they¡¯re talking about my precious daughter,


    haha.¡±


    Noticing all the attention on Arabe, Serena, feeling a bit jealous, walked over


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back¡°?¡± She put on a gracious smile and said, ¡°How about we all go out for a meal


    tomorrow? On one hand, to celebrate your taking over thepany, and on the other, to wee you


    back home! What do you think?¡±


    She purposely didn¡¯t mention her first ce win, feigning concern for Arabe.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t really taken you around since you got back, and you¡¯ve been working hard. Let¡¯s go out for


    a meal,¡±


    Serena, seizing the opportunity, took Louisa and Keh¡¯s arms and cooed, ¡°Dad, Mom, what do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Louisa looked at Keh, who also nodded, and said, ¡°Be, what do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°Whatever is fine¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to upset her parents. Seeing them cheerfully making


    reservations, she absentmindedly went upstairs, freshened up, and went to bed!


    The next day, Romeo dropped her off at work. On the way, he sounded a bit upset upon hearing about


    the family dinner ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to spend your free time with me?¡±


    Arabe hesitated. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    She genuinely hadn¡¯t thought of him when she agreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking me to the family dinner?¡±


    ¡°Next time¡±


    ¡°Then you owe me double¡± Romeo held her hand tighter and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not having dinner with me,


    then let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Alright¡±


    After a day¡¯s work, Arabe arrived at The Happy Chef with Romeo, saying. ¡°Okay, no need to pick me


    upter, I¡¯ll go home with my parents¡±


    ¡°Call me when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    It took Attlee a lot of effort to


    richest person in Tranquil City!


    * room at The Happy Chef. Even though it was the lowest tier, it wasn¡¯t something just anyone could


    book, unless they were the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mrs. Panter didn¡¯t think much of Ynda, who was raised by a cleaner and had an aura of poverty


    about her, even when dressed in designer clothes. The asional glimpse of self¨Cdoubt and sensitivity


    in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed


    However, upon hearing that Ynda won second ce in a pianopetition, Mrs. Panter¡¯s attitude


    improved slightly. But when she heard Attlee¡¯s request, she wiped her mouth with a napkin and said,


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t help with this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Attlee thought he¡¯d heard wrong

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Mrs. Panter said with superiority. ¡°Those corporations have made it clear. Anyone who helps will meet


    the same fate.¡±


    Mrs. Panter wouldn¡¯t gamble everything the Panter family had for the girl her son liked and this


    impossible engagement!


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Panter to refuse outright. Her hands clenched into fists under the table. This


    was tant disrespect to their family!


    Zachary also let out a low, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s father quickly said. ¡°Let¡¯s think this through. Let¡¯s eat first and talkter!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Attlee got his message, poured a ss of wine to toast him, and said, ¡°I almost forgot to thank


    you for helping to book a VIP room for Yoli¡¯s grandma and asking the doctor to take extra care of her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Panter said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. It¡¯s really hard to book a VIP room at Hope Hospital.


    How could we possibly do that? We don¡¯t have any


    connections there¡±


    The Murphy family was stunned. Who booked it? Who asked the doctor to take good care of the elderly


    woman?


    Suddenly, Attlee and Olga both remembered what Caden had said. Could it really be Arabe?


    No way?


    On the other side.


    After having dinner with her parents, Arabe was about to leave when her phone buzzed. She had


    some business to take care of


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys go ahead. I¡¯m going to use the restroom. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, no rush!¡± After Louisa left, she whispered to Edith, ¡°You wait for her and leave with


    herf


    ¡°Alright.¡± Edith waited in the private room. After a while, she saw Arabeing out of the restroom.


    She went up and respectfully said, ¡°Ms Bet, the car is waiting for you outside!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe was replying to a message on her phone as she walked.


    Just as they left the private room, a few people appeared in the corner. Edith quickly tugged at her


    sleeve and said, ¡°Ms. Bet, watch out!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people who came out were from the Panter family and the Murphy family


    Olga saw Arabeing out of the top¨Ctier private room, and and when she saw the well dressed


    woman who called her ¡°Ms. Bet,¡± she was taken aback ¡°Hold on.¡± Olga hadn¡¯t quite digested the


    title, pointing at Arabe, she asked Edith, ¡°What did you just call her? Is she your youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Edith was wary; these people obviously weren¡¯t good news.


    Why should it matter to them how she addressed Arabe?


    Ynda, still in shock, forced a smile and exined, ¡°She grew up with us.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Arabe¡¯s foster parents?¡±


    Edith finally understood. She didn¡¯t know how these people had bullied her youngdy before, but


    politely said, ¡°Our madam was just saying the other day, why didn¡¯t you ept those gifts and all that


    cash?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Olga was stunned, thinking she¡¯d misheard.


    ¡°It was the gifts the driver delivered on behalf of our master and madam! Those thirty shops are in the


    best locations downtown, and those thirty vis have the best views, not to mention the cash.¡±


    The Murphy family and the Panter family were dumbfounded. What was this woman talking about?


    Why didn¡¯t they understand her?


    ¡°All those gifts in the boxes were just a token of appreciation from our master and madam! You


    declined them, you¡¯re too kind!¡±


    After hearing this, Olga waspletely stunned!


    Those few crappy gift boxes actually contained so many valuable things. Why didn¡¯t the driver nfy?


    Wait, wasn¡¯t Arabe¡¯s real family really poor?

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Why did they sound richer than they actually were?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys from Willow Creek?¡±


    ¡°Willow Creek is the birthce of our family¡¯s matriarch, we¡¯re now in,¡±


    Seeing Edith about to continue, Arabe interrupted indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t owe them any


    exnations¡±


    Edith nced at Ms. Bet¡¯s expression, it seemed like she didn¡¯t like them.


    Did they not get along before?


    Realizing this possibility, Edith¡¯s attitude soured, and the followed Arabe to leave,


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave


    Olga wanted to catch up and rify but saw Aiden, the driver who delivered gifts to themst time,


    personally opening the car door for Arabe.


    It was a stretch limo, British green in color, it made the news a few days ago, made exclusively for a


    tycoon by Rolls Royce!


    There¡¯s only one in the world!


    Before they could see who else was in the car, the limo sped off, leaving the Murphy and Panter


    families in shock


    The woman¡¯s clothes and shoes were all high¨Cend


    What kind of family could afford such a car?


    Olga didn¡¯t dare to think more, Attlee¡¯s expression was equallyplex!


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t appreciate your daughter, Arabe, you¡¯ve really lost out now¡± Mrs. Panter coldly said,


    leaving with a smirk.


    Tm really sorry, my wife¡¯s not in a good mood, I need to go home and pacify her¡± Zachary¡¯s father said,


    grabbing his son¡¯s arm, ¡°We¡¯ll catch up next time, okay?¡±


    The Murphys felt quite ufortable, mainly because of Arabe. They didn¡¯t care about Mrs.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Panter¡¯s attitude, they hurriedly made their excuses and went home In the limo, Louisa asked with


    concern, ¡°Be, are you not feeling well? Was the food not fresh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe my sister isn¡¯t used to such expensive food, she should be fine after some time.¡±


    Hearing Serena say this, Edith quickly exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s because we ran into Ms. Bet¡¯s


    adoptive parents, so we were dyed.¡±


    ¡°You ran into Attlee and Olga?¡± Louisa was somewhat surprised.


    Edith was equally surprised: ¡°Ma¡¯am, you know them?¡±


    How did she even know their names?


    Louisa didn¡¯t want to mention them, just thinking about them made her angry!


    She had heard from Aiden that the gifts they sent were not epted by the Murphys, she thought they


    were decent people!


    But after seeing her daughter¡¯s simple outfit, they had someone investigate and found out that their


    precious daughter had suffered a lot at the Murphys! They didn¡¯t love her, if it wasn¡¯t for Grace.


    For the sake of her fondness for Grace, Louisa held back from confronting the Murphys, but she didn¡¯t


    expect her daughter to run into them today. What a mood killer!


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to them, and don¡¯t reveal our family situation.¡±


    The information showed that the Murphys were greedy, they only liked nich people. If they knew Be¡¯s


    real situation, they would definitely cling on to her

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Edith got thedy¡¯s worries and respectfully nodded in response.


    Arabe was somewhat surprised. Had her parents previously investigated the Murphy family?


    Otherwise, why did they be so serious when Attlee and Olga


    were mentioned?


    Did they know about the Murphy family¡¯s past treatment of her?


    ¡°Be, if the Murphy family contacts you, let me know. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Louisa didn¡¯t want to say it


    directly and tactfully said, ¡°If the Murphy family wants to pay back for fostering you, I¡¯ll discuss it with


    them.¡±


    ¡°The olddy of the Murphy family has been kind to you, and we won¡¯t forget it.¡± Keh kindly said, ¡°If


    the hospital needs help, such as paying fees or changing to a better ward, just tell me, and I¡¯ll arrange


    it.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the olddy¡¯s condition is very serious; if you need a doctor, you can also tell us! We know


    that you were raised by the olddy of the Murphy family over the years, if you want to repay her, you


    can also bring her to our house, which we will fully support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe was more certain in her heart that her parents must have investigated the


    Murphy family


    ¡°Sir, madam, Mr. McMin¡¯s car has been following us. The driver, Aiden, nced at the rearview


    mirror and said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s been following for a long time¡± That conspicuous license te¨Canyone


    could recognize it.


    Arabe didn¡¯t understand, why was he following them?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Serena clenched her fist. Why was Romeo following them? Was it because of Arabe?


    Thinking of this, she wished Arabe would disappear!


    ¡°Do I need to stop the car?¡± The driver was somewhat embarrassed


    But Louisa was very happy: ¡°Romeo must be here for Be! Be, you get off first! Your dad and I have


    other ces to go; our routes are not the same¡± ¡°Yes, let Romeo send you home first.¡± Keh told the


    driver to stop the car and said to Arabe with a smile, ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t let Romeo wait too long ¡±


    Louisa directly opened the car door and let Arabe get off the car.


    Arabe felt helpless, was she being kicked out of the car by her parents?


    ¡°Mr. McMin, Miss Arabe seems to have been kicked out of the car?¡± Carl said this in surprise,


    unable to believe what he was seeing.


    Romeo walked up quickly with a smile on his face, pulled Arabe into his arms, looked at the luxury


    car that had already gone far, andughed, ¡°Your parents are really sensible¡±


    Arabe was annoyed.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, would she be kicked out of the car?


    ¡°Your parents¨Caren¡¯t they my parents?¡± Romeo looked down at Arabe in his arms and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    we a family?¡±


    His skin was getting thicker and thicker!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home first?¡± Arabe was pulled into the car by him and said helplessly, ¡°Haven¡¯t


    you guys eaten yet?¡±


    Carl exined in time: ¡°Mr. McMin has been waiting for you here, he hasn¡¯t even eaten.¡±


    Arabe had a headache and said, ¡°Then you guys go find something to eat first, Stop, I¡¯ll go home


    myself.¡±


    Carl was stunned. Where did he go wrong?!


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Romeo held her hand tightly and said, ¡°You owe me yourpany, pay me back


    now.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t say a word, thinking. Can he really make such a demand??


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone vibrated a few times. She took it out and saw that it was Attlee


    Without any hesitation, Arabe directly cklisted this number


    After a while, Attlee sent a WhatsApp message:


    [Be, why did you cklist your dad¡¯s phone number? Unblock me quickly! I have something to tell


    you!]


    Arabe sneered. Just two days ago, when he sent her back to the countryside, he deliberately


    distanced himself from her, but now he called himself dad? Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Attlee sent


    several more messages:


    [The car you got in tonight, is it your family¡¯s? I heard it¡¯s worth thirty million dors)


    [What do your parents do? How can they afford servants and drivers?]


    [is everything the servant said tonight true? Did your parents really prepare so many valuable gifts for


    us? Why didn¡¯t you remind us?]


    [How about this? Do you have time now? let¡¯s find a ce to talk.]


    [Didn¡¯t you like Yolis ne? Dad will bring it to you! It¡¯s for you!]


    At the end, Attlee hypocritically added, [Mostly because dad misses you and wants to see you.]


    Arabe pulled a sardonic smile, cklisted this WhatsApp ount too, put away her phone, and


    acted as if nothing had happened


    ¡°Is someone harassing you?¡± Homeo asked, ¡°Do you want me to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°No need ¡°Arabe didn¡¯t take the Murphy family seriously and looked indifferent.


    ¡°If you need anything, you cane to me? Romeo looked at her and said, ¡°All the things you don¡¯t


    want to deal with or are toozy to deal with, you can leave


    them to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a lot of free time?¡±


    1427


    No matter how busy I am, I¡¯ll make time for your things¡± Romeo¡¯s tone was a bit spoiling: ¡°You¡¯re still


    young, don¡¯t deal with everything by yourself. I¡¯ll take care of everything¡± Romeo patted her head and


    said, ¡°Remember that¡±


    Arabe helplessly said, ¡°I remember¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡±


    ¡°Remember to find you if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Remember you have a fianc¨¦e; spend more time with him when you¡¯re free, and think about him even


    when you¡¯re not. He¡¯ll protect you and get you through all difficulties.¡± Romeo stroked her face and


    said, ¡°You have to remember¡±


    ¡°7 got it!¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    #


    ¡°That cheeky gal even blocked your WhatsApp?¡± Olga stared at Attlee¡¯s undelivered messages,


    grinding her teeth in fury. ¡°We raised her for eighteen years, we might as well have raised a dog!¡±


    ¡°This is all on you! I told you to be nicer to her. Look at us nothing¡¯s been going right since she left.¡±


    Right now, they still didn¡¯t know what¡¯s up with her real parents¡® background. Could it be because of


    them that all these corporations didn¡¯t want to y ball with


    them?


    The posh British car tonight, and what that servant said.


    He always felt like her family was more loaded than theirs


    ¡°Her mom called us once, we should still have the number


    Before Attlee could finish, Olga cut him off. ¡°I thought her family was some broke bumpkins, so I


    deleted all the contacts. I didn¡¯t keep any.¡±


    ¡°Your¡± Attlee was really antsy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your knickers in a twist Olga had an idea. ¡°Some big shots are in the hospital these days;


    lots of high¨Cprofile folks are dropping by. This could be a good opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°A big shot?¡± Attlee had heard no such news.


    ¡°This big shot is quite a character, made him famous in the business world when he was young and


    built a massive business empire! His grandson took overter and expanded the business even more.


    He¡¯s young and already the richest man in the worldTM*


    ¡°You mean Romeo?¡±


    Romeo being the wealthiest man in the world was no secret! But the guy himself rarely made public


    appearances, and even the media never published his picture. ¡°The big shot you¡¯re talking about, is it


    Mr. McMillian? Is he sick and in the hospital?¡±


    How did he miss such major news?


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a secret.¡± Olga exined how things went down, ¡°Mr. McMillian was critically


    ill a while back, his life was hanging by a thread, luckily a high school student was passing by and


    performed surgery on him.¡±


    Because this news got out, many people found out that Mr. McMillian was staying at Hope Hospital and


    flocked to visit him.


    ¡°A high school student, that good?¡±


    Attlee thought to himself, if someone could save Mr. McMillian, they must have a bright future ahead of


    them.


    A high school student, probably only seventeen or eighteen, had the guts to perform surgery on Mr.


    McMillian?! And they sessfully saved Mr. McMillian?! And then there¡¯s Arabe, whom he¡¯s been


    raising for eighteen years, not only had she achieved nothing, but she¡¯d also brought him all sorts of


    trouble! ¡°Apparently, Mr. McMillian is about to be discharged. We must seize the opportunity and offer


    our assistance Olga strategized


    ¡°But will Mr. McMillian agree to meet us?¡± Attlee seemed a bit worried.


    Would someone as important like Mr. McMillian meet a city man like him?


    ¡°We can give it a shot! How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Olga thought, if Mr. McMin was willing to


    help them, then the Panter family wouldn¡¯t dare to act so cocky in their presence.


    ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s prepare some gifts ourselves and find a suitable time to visit him


    tomorrow,¡± Attlee regained his confidence and dug out all the valuables from his house.


    Arabe had been working at thepany all day, and as soon as she walked out of the building, she


    received a friend request.


    [Be, it¡¯s your Grandpa.]


    Arabe was surprised, could it be that Phillip had added her on WhatsApp?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be hasn¡¯t epted my friend request yet.¡±


    In the hospital room, Phillip kept checking his phone and asked Brodie, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that girls would


    like it if you added modal particles at the end of a sentence? Could Be think I¡¯m a creepy old man


    since she hasn¡¯t epted my friend request


    Brodie held back hisughter and said, ¡°I heard that Ms: Bet went to work She may be busy and


    hasn¡¯t seen the message yet.¡±


    ¡°Work? What kind of job? Is she trying to gain life experience or is she short on pocket money?¡± Before


    Phillip could get a clear answer, his phone lit up, he saw it and excitedly said, ¡°She epted! She


    epted my friend request!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers lightly touched the screen, expressing her confusion [Grandpa?]


    [Hey, Be, it¡¯s me. I got your number from Romeo, he didn¡¯t want to give it to me at first) Phillip sent a


    message.


    Arabe smiled faintly and asked with concern. [How are you feeling today?]


    [Much better!]


    Phillip was about to send this message, but quickly deleted it and sent a sad emoji instead:


    [I¡¯m not doing too well today, no one came to visit me! I feel very lonely! Be, when are youing to


    take me out of the hospital?]


    Arabe found this amusing. [Tomorrow]


    [Great, great! What time tomorrow?] Phillip eagerly waited for a while but received no reply


    At this time, Romeo¡¯s car was already waiting outside thepany.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    As soon as Arabe got in the car, Romeo swooped her up into his arms and asked, ¡°Who are you


    texting?¡± He noticed Arabe smiling while replying to a text in front of the office.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who gave my WhatsApp number to Grandpa?¡± Arabe responded.


    ¡°He has been blowing up my phone all day, Romeoined, ¡°He can¡¯t stop talking. Just ignore him


    when he¡¯s being too much.¡±


    Arabe found this quite amusing. Was that something a grandson should say?


    [Be, are you busy right now?]


    I heard you¡¯re working. Are you trying to gain life experience or are you short on pocket money?]


    [If you¡¯re broke, you can ask Grandpal How much do you need? I can transfer you some money!]


    Romeo found it hrious that his usually serious grandpa actually used emoticons in his text, ¡°He even


    learned how to text for you¡±


    That¡¯s a big change.


    Arabe leaned back in her seat and casually replied: I¡¯m good, I just want to experience life. The


    summer vacation is too long: I need something to do]


    [If you¡¯re bored, you cane and visit me! I can take you around the world! Or do you want to stay in


    Summerfield? There are many sights to see in Summerfield, I can show you around]


    Just as Arabe was about to reply, Romeo snatched her phone away. He pressed the screen and said


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re cramping our style.¡±


    Phillip was surprised to find out that his grandson and Arabe were together. He was thrilled, quickly


    put away his phone, and stopped intruding on them,


    It seemed that their rtionship was progressing nicely.


    ¡°What time are we picking up Grandpa tomorrow?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°You decide,¡± Romeo returned her phone and gently stroked her hand, ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go after lunch?¡±


    She had to work in the afternoon and didn¡¯t want Grandpa to wait too long.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Romeo gently stroked her slender fingers, each one was beautiful, and even her nails were neatly


    trimmed.


    It was like this girl had some sort of magic, once he held her hand, he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Phillip, dressed neatly and full of energy, was waiting for Arabe.


    The butler entered again, helplessly saying, ¡°Sir, two CEOs, and their families havee to visit you.


    Also, two rich gentlemen have brought their daughters.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± The only person Phillip wanted to


    see was Arabe, not these people.


    Their intentions were clear, weren¡¯t they just trying to marry their daughters or granddaughters into the


    McMillian family?


    How could he not see through that!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a polite way to turn them down, saying you¡¯re still resting¡±


    ¡°Tell them, I¡¯m not seeing anyone today!¡±


    Unless it¡¯s Arabe.


    Phillip thought for a moment, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t let them block the door, don¡¯t block Arabe¡¯s way¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Although Brodie verbally agreed, he still found an excuse to politely turn away the people at


    the door


    Until noon, the people waiting outside the hospital room changed round after round, alling to visit


    Phillip.


    Whether they were acquaintances or strangers, they all filled the longidor

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Phillip had been waiting, but Arabe was a no¨Cshow, and he was feeling peckish.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The butler entered again.


    Phillip McMillian perked up instantly, asking with anticipation, ¡°Has Arabe arved?¡±


    Where was she? Why can¡¯t he see her?


    He looked outside, only to see the backs of a few bodyguards.


    They stood like a wall and through the gaps between them, he could see a crowd waiting outside.


    Phillip¡¯s spirits dropped immediately


    ¡°Those are some smallpanies you¡¯ve probably never heard of. They must¡¯ve heard you¡¯re hem


    resting so they came to pay their respects¡±


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t want to see them!¡± Phillip was irked by these people, ¡°Did Romeo say when he¡¯s


    was already half past twelve and he was nowhere to be seen!


    ¡°The young master went for lunch with the madam. They¡¯lle after they finish¡±


    Brodie saw that Phillip hadn¡¯t touched the delicious food in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but advise,


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you eat something first? The young master and madam may take a while¡±


    Those two young folks, nobody knew when they would arrive.


    ¡°Romeo even left me behind to go out for a meal!¡± Phillip felt neglected, mumbling to himself, ¡°Left me


    all alone here.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside.


    Olga, in her ten¨Ccentimeter heels, was in pain from standing for so long.


    She was tired and hungry, trying to butter up the emotionless bodyguards, ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯ve been


    waiting here for an hour! It¡¯s lunchtime, and the meal prepared for the Sir is getting cold, can we go in


    and see him?¡±


    ¡°Madam Mrs. Panter, standing next to her, sneered at the food bag in her hand, ¡°Would Mr. Phillip be


    eating a lunch of this standard?¡±


    After saying that, she turned to the bodyguards, ¡°Gentlemen, can we go in now? You must¡¯ve heard of


    the Panter family. Look at these food boxes we¡¯ve brought, so high¨Css¡±


    Indeed, the reputation of the restaurant Mrs. Panter ordered from far exceeded the one Olga chose.


    Seeing that others¡® lunches were better, Olga took out several envelopes she had prepared and


    pushed them into the guards hands.


    ¡°This is for you guys, we hope you¡¯ll let us in to see the Sir, Olga said with a smile, she didn¡¯t care


    about dignity anymore, ¡°When we¡¯re better off in the future, we won¡¯t forget you¡±


    Mrs. Panter, seeing Olga pulling this trick, immediately took out several bank cards from her bag.


    ¡°Gentlemen, paper envelopes can¡¯t hold much, but our bank cards are different


    ¡°Mrs. Panter, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Olga, don¡¯t try to cozy up to me, the marriage isn¡¯t set in stone yet!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Panter, this engagement was decided by the elders of our two families, are you nning to back


    out now?¡±


    ¡°If the elders of my family knew that your biological daughter was raised by a janitor, I¡¯m sure they


    would strongly oppose this mamage¡±


    ¡°How can you say something like that¡±


    As they spoke, they kept stuffing things into the bodyguards¡® hands, neither of them willing to back


    down.


    The bodyguards remained unmoved, the envelopes and bank cards stuffed into their hands all fell to


    the ground


    Attlee personally picked them up and forcefully stuffed the envelopes into the bodyguards¡± pockets,


    ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t be shy¡­¡±


    One of the bodyguards noticed the gifts Attlee was holding in one hand.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The bodyguards were thinking, did Attlee look down on Phillip? Or did he think these cheap gifts were


    enough to win the gentleman¡¯s favor?


    So, they all yanked out the envelopes Attlee gave them and tossed them on the ground.


    The money in these envelopes was maybe a few hundred bucks, while they made ten grand a month


    How could they ditch their job for such a chump change?


    Mrs Panter watched this scene with a satisfied smirk on her face.


    Olga noticed the bodyguards turning down the cash and the suddenly looked at her daughter, who was


    beautiful


    She quickly tugged at Ynda, Yoli, why don¡¯t you go and have a chat with those guys.¡±


    ¡°Madam, allow me!¡± Zachary, knowing Olga¡¯s intentions, quickly stepped forward to protect Ynda,


    ¡°Yoli is still young, I shall handle this¡±


    ¡°How dare I bother the young master of the Panter family!¡± Olga¡¯s in turned to Zachary, ¡°You heard


    your mother just now, didn¡¯t you? Your marriage to Yoli hasn¡¯t been settled yet!¡±


    Just then, Brodie emerged from the patient¡¯s room: ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    A girl stepped out of the elevator, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Her enchanting eyes were bright and clear, her beautiful face was outstanding, and she exuded a cool


    and aloof aura.


    Seeing her, Brodie immediately approached and addressed her in a soft, respectful voice: ¡°Ms.


    Bet!¡±


    He kept his voice down because there were too many people around and Ms. Bet¡¯s identity was


    still under wraps. If word got out, it could cause her a lot of trouble


    ¡°Grandpa Brodie Arabe greeted him politely.


    The warmth in Brodie¡¯s heart was palpable, Ms. Bet¡¯s form of address felt so intimate. Everyone


    else just called him Brodie, but the way she addressed him was endearing


    ¡°He has been waiting for you! Please, this way¡±


    Seeing Brodie treat Arabe with such respect, the Murphy family, the Panter family, and a few others


    who came to visit the old man were all dumbfounded.


    Attlee rubbed his eyes, unable to believe the sight before him;


    Olga was so shocked that she was at a loss for words, her mouth agape.


    Ynda was also stunned, biting her lower lip, her fists clenched, and unable to believe Arabe was


    being led by Brodie into the patient¡¯s room under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    That room was like a holy shrine to them!


    At that moment, Arabe was responding to something on her phonepletely oblivious to the


    bustling crowd around her.


    People in the crowd cast envious, jealous, and hateful nces, all while wondering who she was


    Who was she to receive such treatment from Brodie!


    Mrs. Panter also didn¡¯t expect that the usually arrogant Brodie would be so respectful and polite to that


    girl.


    Zachary showed a mix of emotions, all tangled up.


    What made Arabe worthy of being personally greeted by Brodie.


    She could even go into that room!


    Everyone else was unable to see Phillip, but she just strolled in behind Brodie


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Olga couldn¡¯t help but shout out N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Arabe heard the voice, nced back at her with a cold look, just for a moment, then obediently


    followed Brodie


    The others didn¡¯t know about their rtionship and turned to the Murphy family when they saw that


    they knew this girl.


    The Murphy family felt superior, but they also wondered how Arabe got in.


    How would she know someone like Phillip?


    ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    As soon as Arabe entered the ward, she politely greeted him.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been anxiously waiting for you!¡±


    Phillip, while asking her to sit down, was puzzled, ¡°Why did youe alone? Where¡¯s Romeo?¡±


    ¡°He had to go back to thepany for something¡±


    ¡°This guy!¡± Phillip was angry in his heart. Needless to say, this guy must be getting bored with Be! He


    left her behind in just a few days. Where could he find such a beautiful and skilled girl like Be!


    He thought their marriage was almost settled. But it seemed it was still uncertain!


    ¡°Brodie, call Romeo!¡± Phillip angrily said, ¡°This guy only has work in his eyes!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a beautiful girl in front of him, and he still had the mind to deal with other things!


    In fact, Romeo really didn¡¯t feel like working, but if he didn¡¯t finish, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner


    with her tonight.


    In order to spend more time with her, he had to give up picking up his Grandpa from the hospital.


    But Grandpa didn¡¯t know; he thought Romeo didn¡¯t like Be, was bored with Be, and deliberately


    cold to Be


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him be busy.¡±


    With no clingy guy around, Arabe felt very rxed.


    But to Phillip, she was defending Romeo, she was too virtuous!


    ¡°Romeo has been through a lot since he was a kid, so he¡¯s cold and quiet. I find time to tell you about


    his past¡±


    Arabe wasn¡¯t interested in Romeo¡¯s past, but she nodded obediently on the surface.


    Outside the ward.


    Ynda found that since Arabe had gone in, Zachary¡¯s eyes had been fixed on that ward.


    She admitted that Arabe looked really pretty today. Although she was simply dressed and her hair


    was casually tied up, her outstanding features and the cold aura that radiated from within her were


    indeed eye¨Ccatching


    Seeing everyone paying attention to Arabe, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip and whispered, ¡°My


    sister¡¯s private life is reallyplicated¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Olga thought she knew some inside story and hurnedly asked.


    Not just Olga, Attlee, and the Panter family were also attracted by her words, all looking at her


    Ynda seemed to have found her sense of existence and softly said.


    ¡°Zachary and I saw my sister helping an older man into a hotel earlier. The man looked quite old and


    had some difficulty moving. After apanying that older man at the hotel, my sister got into a luxury


    car to apany another man.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°Now Sis is allowed in that ward, does she have some kind of ambiguous rtionship with Phillip, or is


    she hanging on to some rich dude, visiting Phillip as his mistress. Either way, it¡¯s a shame. Sis was


    great, but she did a lot of wrong things just to stay in Summerfield¡±


    Upon saying this, Ynda let out a fake sigh, and her face was full of feigned sorrow


    Olga listened in disbelief, ¡°Is her personal life really thatplicated?!¡±


    If she¡¯s visiting as a mistress, wouldn¡¯t that hinder Phillip¡¯s recovery!


    ¡°Arabe¡¯s real family seems to be quite wealthy: I doubt she¡¯d do such a thing¡±


    Hearing Zachary¡¯sment, Ynda seemed surprised. ¡°Zachary, are you defending Sis? If her real


    family is indeed wealthy, why would her family let her serve old men in hotels? You saw it too, she was


    intimate with that old man, like lovers.¡±


    Zachary was instantly reminded of Arabe holding the old man¡¯s hand, and he felt imitated.


    Ynda took the chance to exaggerate, ¡°If Sis¡® real family is truly wealthy, easily whipping out billions


    in cash. Her parents would have to be at least provincial tycoons or even national tycoons¡±


    ¡°But apparently, this is unlikely That British luxury car that day could¡¯ve been some old man¡¯s, and that


    servant might¡¯ve been lying. If her real family is indeed wealthy, why would she be at the hospital


    waiting for the olddy to wake up, she¡¯s been there several times!¡±


    Olga thought to herself, ¡°She must be waiting for the olddy to wake up, so she can stay with the


    Murphy family¡±


    In that case, Arabe¡¯s parents really weren¡¯t rich.


    Just then, a few bodyguards received word and started to drive people away


    ¡°Phillip isn¡¯t seeing anyone today. Everyone please leave, don¡¯t stand around here, you¡¯re blocking the


    air¡±


    ¡°But that girl just went in.¡± Ynda gently smiled and spoke, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the rtionship between that


    girl and Phillip inside? Can you tell me?¡±


    The bodyguards instantly felt disgusted seeing her pretend to be innocent. They¡¯ve worked for the


    McMillian family for years and had seen many people like her. Seeing the bodyguards not responding.


    Ynda felt awkward. Because plenty of people were watching, she had no choice but to tough it out,


    ¡°Sir, truth be told, that girl is my sister¡±


    ¡°Well, since she¡¯s your sister, ask her yourself,¡± the bodyguard responded.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga pulled Ynda back, not wanting her to embarrass herself any further


    However, Mrs. Panter was quite disgusted by this girl¡¯s shameful behavior


    Many people left, yet many still lingered, waiting for Phillip toe out


    After a while, the door to the ward opened.


    Arabe came out supporting Phillip, leaving everyone stunned!


    Phillip looked lively and was happily chatting with the girl. She obediently nodded along, the scene was


    warm and harmonious, it felt like a family! Executives from a few smallpanies were dumbstruck,


    then hurriedly rushed to Phillip


    But they were all blocked by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Phillip, are you being discharged?¡±


    ¡°Can you spare me five minutes?¡±


    ¡°I only need a minute!¡±


    ¡°Phillip, Phillip!!


    Phillip ignored the mor behind him, chatting andughing with the girl beside him as they headed


    toward the elevator


    Brodie followed behind them carrying the luggage, looking every bit the dutiful servant


    ¡°The rtionship between Sis and Phillip seems moreplicated¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Ynda was green with jealousy. She sneered, ¡°They¡¯ve been inside for so long, who knows what


    they¡¯re up to. They¡¯re up to no good, are they?¡± ¡°Yoli¡± Olga got the drift. Phillip¡¯s bodyguard was up


    ahead. If he overheard, it would only cause more trouble for the Murphy family!


    Ynda bit her lower lip, watching their retreating figures with a sullen look.


    How great it would be if she were with Phillip.


    About fifteen minutester.


    The car pulled up in front of a serene and elegant vi.


    This was Phillip¡¯s residence, sprawling over tens of thousands of square meters.


    The vi boasted a European¨Cstyle design with ssic elements like Roman columns and French


    doors,plemented by a sophisticated white exterior paint, exuding an air of opulence.


    ¡°Be, we¡¯re home!¡± Phillip called out cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the yard. fill have coffee prepared. Any


    afternoon tea you fancy? I¡¯ll have it made on¨Cthe¨Cspot.¡± ¡°No need, Grandpa, Arabe smiled softly and


    politely declined, ¡°I still have work to do, so I won¡¯t be going in.¡±


    Phillip¡¯s excitement deted, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re already at the doorstep, why not take the day off?¡± Brodie also took a shine to her


    and tried to persuade her to stay, ¡°Come in, rest a bit, have some coffee and food?¡±


    ¡°I have things to deal with at the office, Arabe replied gently, ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°When do you finish work? I¡¯ll have Romeo pick you up.¡± Phillip was reluctant but didn¡¯t want to


    interfere with her work, ¡°Come dine with me tonight, we can have a


    chat.¡±


    ¡°Phillip¡¯s not fully recovered, he needs Ms. Bet to check¡± Brodie started to say, then quickly gave


    Phillip a meaningful look


    ¡°Oh, my heart.¡± Phillip immediately started acting, ¡°Be, can you check on me again tonight? I feel a


    bit ufortable here.¡±


    Arabe saw through his exaggerated and poor acting but chose not to expose him, she just smiled,


    ¡°Alright¡±


    ¡°Fantastic! What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it Phillip said, then realizing he was


    getting overly excited, he faked a cough, his voice weak, s there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°I can eat anything,¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were bright, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t prepare too much¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Phillip was as happy as a kid, TIl send you to the office first After work,e over with


    Romeo¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Once Arabe left, Phillip immediately perked up, grinning, ¡°So, how did I do just now?


    Brodie made a gesture with his thumb and index finger, ¡°A bit over the top


    ¡°Really?¡± Phillip locked at the direction the car was leaving. Till pay more attention to my acting next


    time.¡±


    Once inside, he dialed Romeo on his phone, sounding determined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how urgent your matter is, you must pick up Be after work tonight ande over for


    dinner¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Unexpectedly, the man on the other end agreed promptly, without even a half¨Csecond of


    hesitation.


    Phillip was puzzled. Why did he agree so quickly? Did he mishear?


    ¡°Im warning you, don¡¯t do anything inappropriate with Be!¡±


    ¡°She finishes work at five,¡± Romeo¡¯s deep voice came from the other end, ¡°We¡¯ll be there before six¡±


    In other words, he needed to have dinner ready before six.


    Phillip was puzzled again.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Phillip was left scratching his head. Did he hear that right? Was that mischievous tyke really saying


    this?


    ¡°As for dessert,¡± Romeo, who seemed to know Arabe¡¯s tastes like the back of his hand, borated,


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a sweet tooth for chocte. Maybe you can whip up something with strawberries


    instead.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Phillip was still feeling perplexed. His grandson was suddenly a mystery


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    wrapped in an enigma.


    Brodie, misunderstanding Phillip¡¯s dilemma, decided to step in and lend a helping hand. ¡°Phillip, I¡¯ve


    noticed the young master and Ms. Bet¡¯s rtionship is moving at a snail¡¯s pace. Should we give


    them a nudge tonight?¡±


    ¡°Got any bright ideas?¡± Phillip was all ears.


    Brodieid out his scheme. Seeing Phillip sh a satisfied grin, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, I


    have the room prepared in advance¡±


    Meanwhile


    Arabe took the elevator up to the twentieth floor of thepany building, spotting her assistant,


    Dean, waiting for her by the office door from a distance


    ¡°Ms. Bet!¡±


    Upon seeing her, Dean came forward at once, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Mr. Oscar has been asking for


    you!¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, clearly unfamiliar with the name.


    ¡°He¡¯s the big shot sent by the headquarters. Before you joined thepany, he was the top dog¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him at previous meetings then?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Dean hesitated, finally murmuring. ¡°He¡¯s hardly ever at the office¡±


    ¡°Busy with outside meetings?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Arabe got the picture, ¡°Tell him toe over,¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dean was about to fetch him


    Arabe looked intrigued, ¡°A vice president needs a personal invitation?¡±


    ¡°If I just give him a call or send a message, he¡¯ll blow his top.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯d love to see how he throws a tantrum.¡±


    Not long after, a middle¨Caged man in his forties appeared.


    He was slightly chubby, with a round face, and as soon as he arrived at the office door, he didn¡¯t


    hesitate to grumble at Dean, ¡°So the new bosses in and the old one¡¯s out of the picture?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, it was just a temporary situation. I¡¯m really sorry I couldn¡¯t invite you personally, Dean


    replied.


    ¡°This new manager just dropped from the sky, who knows how long shellst? And you, leaming to


    throw your weight around so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Dean said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Oscar, pleasee in! Ms. Bet is already inside


    Oscar gave him a cold nce and swaggered into the office.


    The young woman in the office chair watched him with interest


    She was fairly attractive, but she seemed to be looking down on him.


    ¡°Tve heard rumors about a new managering in. But I¡¯m surprised to see that you¡¯re so young¡±


    Oscar beat her to the punch, ¡°As far as I know, you were sent from the headquarters, but I don¡¯t recall


    ever seeing you when I worked there¡±


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, there are over five thousand employees in the headquarters. Have you met all of them?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, I just thought someone as young and attractive as you, sitting in this position, is


    something I¡¯ve never seen before. Who in the headquarters sent you here?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°Do I need to report this to you?¡± Arabe said with a slight smile, ¡°I heard that you are often not at the


    smugly across from Arabe, ¡°If I had to personally deal with every single thing in thepany. Id


    probably be drained dry Ms. Bet, you just took the position, so you might not know just how busy it


    gets¡±


    ¡°So where do you usually go when you¡¯re not at thepany?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Doing deals with other bosses, meeting suppliers. Ms. Bet, are you going to take charge of this


    too?¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Arabe smiled, ¡°I need to know the ins and outs of every deal. Otherwise, it might be


    seen as ying hooky.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Oscar chuckled, ¡°So you mean to tell me, Ms. Bet, that I need to be glued to the office every


    day?¡±


    ¡°Not just you, all the employees should be at their posts during working hours!¡± Arabe said with a


    Oscar stared at the girl in front of him, then burst intoughter, ¡°Ms. Bet, as the top brass of the


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, il get back to my office¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on I¡¯ll be in thepany every day, managing it well with you.¡± Oscar said.


    His tone was especially heavy on thest sentence, as if hinting at something


    Unexpectedly, Arabe took it in stride andughed, ¡°You better take care of yourself first¡±


    As he stood up to leave, Arabe looked at his retreating figure, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you,¡±


    Oscar immediately stopped in his tracks.


    Arabe said clearly, ¡°Only I canmand my employees.¡±


    Oscar nced at Dean standing at the doorway, feeling dissatisfied.


    ¡°Did you get that, Mr. Oscar?¡± Arabe asked


    ¡°Got it¡± Oscar stormed off in a huff.


    Dean watched the girl in the office, surprised at her determination! What should he do? He felt


    somewhat moved by being protected by a gir


    Fairfield Manor


    Phillip looked at the flowers and nts in the garden, took the shears from the gardener¡¯s hand, Tll do


    the trimming!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Phillip, be careful! You¡¯re not fully recovered¡± The butter anxiously said, ¡°What shape do you


    want? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I want something cute.¡± Phillip said.


    ¡°Cute?¡± The butler thought he heard wrong, and exchanged looks with the other gardeners


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Phillip started trimming his beloved nts. After a while he felt it wasn¡¯t perfect, so he snipped a bit


    more, ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Phillip, did you just trim your beloved nt into the shape of a rabbit? The butler realized, ¡°Is it for the


    Miss to see tonight?¡±


    Phillip was pleased with the result, admining his handiwork. To make Arabe like this ce more, he


    instructed several gardeners to trim all the nts in the courtyard into cute shapes, and had the entire


    vi cleaned and decorated


    As if tonight¡¯s visitor was not his granddaughter¨Cinw, but a distinguished guest!


    ¡°Sir, Miss Serena has amived¡± Suddenly, a maid came to report, ¡°Do you want me to bring her in?¡±


    ¡°Why would she be here?¡± Brodie wondered, he looked at Phillip.


    Phillip was just about to rest, sitting on a wicker chair, ¡°Let her in, and serve some tea and snacks¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Serena was following the maid all around, finally reaching Phillip after a lot of hustle. Tears welled up in


    her eyes and her voice choked up.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± She burst into tears as soon as she saw Phillip, Tm so d to see you sitting here healthy,


    but I can¡¯t help but feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the tears?¡± Phillip asked.


    ¡°I messed upst time! I wanted to help you recover faster, but I didn¡¯t realize the pill i gave you was


    faulty¡± Serena felt deeply ashamed, ¡°You suffered for nothing. luckily, you¡¯re a good sport, and


    everything turned out okay!¡±


    Phillip chuckled kindly, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on what¡¯s past.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a problem with the pill, but his frail body wasn¡¯t suitable for it. But he didn¡¯t want to


    exin all this to Serena.


    At this moment, a chef handed a menu to Phillip for his review


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Phillip perused from top to bottom, ¡°Did you add chocte powder to this dessert?


    Arabe doesn¡¯t fancy this. Switch it to strawberry vor Upon hearing this, Serena thought,¡± Arabe?


    She¡¯sing here for dinner? Impossible?! Why does Phillip seem to know her taste so well?¡±


    ¡°Prepare more fruits too! Cut them into cute shapes!¡± Phillip handed back the menu cheerfully. That¡¯s


    all. Go prepare everything now¡±


    Serena maintained a courteous smile, ¡°Grandpa, do we have any special guests tonight? I noticed a lot


    of servants are cleaning up and setting up the ce, are We*


    ¡°It¡¯s for your sister! I invited her for dinner tonight.¡± Phillipughed heartily, ¡°Never thought the


    unexpected would happen. She turned out to be Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Serena, seems like we aren¡¯t fated


    in this lifetime, you can¡¯t be my granddaughter¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my sister¡¯s good fortune.¡± Serena felt a twinge of resentment!


    Arabe, always Arabe! Ever since Arabe appeared, nothing had gone her way!


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, you¡¯ll definitely find a good family and marry a good man in the future. It¡¯s getting


    be arriving in an hour!


    He ced great importance on this dinner gathering. ¡°It¡¯s Arabe¡¯s first time here. Can¡¯t leave a bad


    impression.¡±


    His words suggested a high expectation for his future granddaughter¨Cinw


    As he was about to leave, Serena hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa¡±


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Phillip turned around, smiling kindly at her. Although he seemed gentle, it


    felt different from before.


    ¡°I won first ce in a pianopetition. I wanted to y a piece for you. Serena wanted Phillip to know


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that she was more talented than Arabe.


    But Phillip didn¡¯t seem to care much, and he smiled kindly, ¡°Can I take a raincheck?¡±


    ¡°Can I y a piece for you if you¡¯re not in a hurry? You¡¯ve always had a refined musical taste, and


    you¡¯ve listened to many excellent music pieces over the years, you can help point out my shorings


    Serena said.


    Serena was in shock. Was he implying that he didn¡¯t n on inviting her for dinner? Was he worried


    that Arabe would be displeased if she found out?


    He was really considering that country girl.


    Before Serena could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°Brodie, stay with Serena for a while, I need to


    check on something over there¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Brodie was awam that the old geezer was ready to make tracks, so he respectfully


    epted. His attitude, though, was as if he was ready to give


    someone the boot


    Serena didn¡¯t expect Phillip to do a 180 on her after he met Arabe. She was beyond embarrassed.


    Even though the old man asked Mr. Brodie to show her around, she was too mortified to stick around,


    her face burning up.


    Arabe, that country bumpkin, must be a regr troublemaker. How could she possibly have won


    Gramps over?!


    What was her secret? How did she manage to get his approval in such a short time?


    ¡°Since Grandpa is tied up with stuff, I¡¯ll drop by another day¡± Serena stood up, leaving the gifts behind,


    ¡°Please, Mr. Brodie, pass these things to Gramps.¡±


    ¡°The doc said he doesn¡¯t need any tonics, and these things won¡¯t be of any use to him.¡± Mr. Brodie


    replied respectfully. ¡°Miss Serena, please take them back and give them to your own parents¡±


    ¡°Take Serena¡¯s stuff to the car Brodie knew why she was here today. Wasn¡¯t it because she still had the


    hots for the young master, hoping to be the daughter¨Cinw of the McMillian family?


    Unfortunately, the young master¡¯s got eyes only for Ms. Be now, and the old man was quite taken


    with Ms. Be too.


    She wanted to muscle in? That was wishful thinking!


    On the other side, Arabe finished her work and called Louisa on her phone, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother


    making dinner for me tonight¡±


    Before she even exined why, Louisa happily said, ¡°I know, I know! Phillip called me earlier. He¡¯s


    getting discharged today and he wants you to have dinner with him.¡±


    Arabe was surprised that Gramps had personally called her mom to ry such a small matter, and


    she felt warm inside


    1 also heard from Gramps that you once saved him! Although he didn¡¯t go into details, he couldn¡¯t stop


    singing your praises in that 10¨Cminute phone call. He¡¯s very pleased with you, his granddaughter¨Cin¨C


    Arabe was taken aback that Gramps had brought up that incident. Good thing Gramps didn¡¯t mention


    the details of the rescue¡­..


    ¡°Dear Be, howe Mom didn¡¯t know you were a lifesaver? You¡¯re amazing!¡± Louisa said


    While Louisa was very happy, she also felt that the Murphy family didn¡¯t appreciate Arabe enough.


    They had such a wonderful, obedient, and sensible child, but they didn¡¯t appreciate her and even put


    her personal information on a missing person¡¯s website.


    Unbelievable!


    ¡°Have a good time with Gramps tonight.¡± Louisa said a few more words before reluctantly hanging up.


    Just as Serena got home, she heard the news and asked in shock, ¡°Did my sister save Phillip before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I only found out from Phillip himself! I can¡¯t believe Be is so modest!¡± Louisa was beyond


    pleased with her daughter. Be was satisfactory in every way and bing more and more likable


    Serena thought to herself, it must have been when Gramps was sick and Arabe happened to be


    passing by and saved him with CPR. That was how she won Phillip¡¯s heart? She knew CPR too! It was


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not rocket science! It was in the textbooks on how to do it!


    What a pity, she didn¡¯t get the chance to show her excellent self in front of Grandpa Phillip. If she had


    such an opportunity, Grandpa Phillip¡¯s affection wouldn¡¯t have shifted to that country girl!


    As dusk fell


    Phillip was standing at the door, craning his neck. Finally, he saw two familiar figures.


    Romeo was holding Arabe¡¯s hand as they got out of the car. That affectionate scene made the


    hard day? Come inside¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    As soon as Phillip stepped in, he addressed the dozens of servants waiting there, ¡°This is my


    daughter, you guys better show her some respect from


    now on.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Miss!¡± The servants stood in unison, all smiles, eyes locked on Arabe. It was


    obvious they had been waiting for a while, some of them were even sweating through their clothes.


    Arabe felt a bit helpless. She thought there was no need for them to be so formal.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± Arabe nodded and went inside with Romeo.


    The flowers and nts in the yard were adorable, Arabe was a bit puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this her grandpa¡¯s


    ce? Why were there so many cute nts?! Romeo noticed the changes too. Everywhere he looked,


    things were fresh and clean. Clearly, they had gone all out to make a good impression on Arabe.


    ¡°Arabe, you hungry? Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Phillip led her to the dining room.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Four chefs and eight servants greeted her with respectful bows. Arabe was speechless. Seriously,


    no need to be so formal.


    ¡°Arabe,e sit next to me!¡± Phillip patted the spot next to him.


    One of the servants pulled out a chair for Arabe. After she sat down, Romeo took the seat next to


    her. Four chefs served the dishes. Each te not only smelled and tasted amazing, but also looked


    stunning.


    ¡°Arabe, give it a taste.¡± Phillip was about to put a whole steak on Arabe¡¯s te. But Romeo beat


    him to it, he picked the meat out of a Boston lobster and naturally put it into Arabe¡¯s te.


    Phillip thought, ¡°My grandson is actually being considerate?! Did I see that right?¡±


    Brodie, sitting nearby, was wide¨Ceyed, clearly unable to believe what he was seeing! Their young


    master was actually taking care of this girl at the dinner table?


    Next, Romeo removed the crab shell and put the meat into Arabe¡¯s te. After spending these days


    eating together, he had gotten used to serving her, caring for her feelings. But in Phillip and Brodie¡¯s


    eyes, what Romeo was doing seemed unbelievable.


    ¡°You like seafood. Have more.¡± Romeo thought of her, but didn¡¯t eat a bite himself.


    Phillip, shocked, quickly asked with a big smile, ¡°Arabe, how¡¯s the taste?¡±


    ¡°Delicious.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Miss!¡± The four chefs bowed in unison, extremely grateful for


    Arabe¡¯sment.


    The old man had said, if the youngdy was satisfied with tonight¡¯s dinner, they¡¯d get double pay this


    month!


    ¡°You should eat too.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want Romeo to keep fussing over her. But Romeo kept serving


    her, noting what she liked and disliked. He was silently serving her more of her favorites.


    ¡°Be, when you¡¯re free,e visit more often. It¡¯s been a long time since this ce was so lively!¡±


    Phillip said.


    Before, Romeo was always busy with work, sometimes even not visiting for a month or two.


    Although Fairfield Manor had many servants, Phillip always felt lonely. But today was different, having


    family around made the meal extra delicious.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe obediently agreed.


    ¡°We¡¯lle back often to keep youpany.¡± Romeo said.


    Hearing Romeo say this, Phillip felt a bit annoyed. He thought of how Romeo used to always be busy


    with work and not visit him, but now he was always following his wife around!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    After dinner, Phillip took Be on a tour around, finally reaching the top floor for a distant view.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s getting dark and you can¡¯t see the view very clearly. But during the day, you can see beautiful


    flowers, streams, and distant mountains. Be, you should definitelye and check it out when you


    have the time.¡± Phillip said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Be nced at the time, her voice gentle, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should head back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Phillip was a bit reluctant, ¡°Can you stay a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you next time.¡± Arabe said.


    Seeing Be about to leave, Phillip quickly signaled to his butler, Brodie, who immediately understood


    his intentions and discreetly ordered the servants to prepare.


    Just as Be reached the first floor living room, led by Romeo, all the lights in the vi suddenly went


    out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Phillip feigned ignorance, ¡°Why is there a power outage all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Weird, we¡¯ve lived here for years and have never encountered this situation before! Let me go check


    what¡¯s wrong. Hang tight, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Brodie said,


    Brodie yed dumb and quickly went downstairs.


    ¡°Romeo, take Be to the sofa for a while.¡± Phillip then ordered a servant nearby, ¡°Go find some


    candles and emergency lights.¡±


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you collect some really nice emergency lights before?¡± A servant asked pretentiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys go look for them.¡± Phillip also found an excuse to leave.


    The living room was left with just Romeo and Be.


    Romeo smiled. The vi clearly had a backup generator. So even if the power went out, there wouldn¡¯t


    beplete darkness. Was the old man deliberately making a chance for them to be alone?


    Be waited for a long time and checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s already half past eight. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    If she stayed toote, her parents would worry.


    Romeo pulled her into his arms, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Stay with me a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for a long time already today.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Just a few hours, not enough.¡± Romeo held her even tighter, ¡°I want to stay a little longer.¡±


    Be was speechless. Why was he so clingy?! He used to be so cold.


    ¡°Let go of me. What if grandpa sees.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be even happier if he sees us.¡± Romeo said.


    Upstairs.


    Brodie saw Philliping up and quickly whispered, ¡°Sir, over here!¡±


    Phillip hurried over, squeezed next to him to look downstairs, ¡°How¡¯s it going, any progress?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just chatting, no substantial progress.¡± Brodie said.


    ¡°Romeo, you blockhead! It¡¯s so dark in the room, why isn¡¯t he kissing her?¡± Phillip thought for a


    moment, ¡°Is the atmosphere not romantic enough? Have someone take those petal lights and LED


    candles down there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Brodie said.


    Soon, the living room was decorated with beautiful petal lights and LED candles on the tables,


    suddenly creating a romantic ambiance.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Arabe stopped a servant who was setting up candles, ¡°Tell my grandfather, I¡¯m ready to


    leave.¡±


    Faced with this sudden situation, the servant was a bit flustered, ¡°Miss, the entire house is out of


    power, could you wait a bit longer before leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote. I need to go.¡± Arabe said:


    ¡°But, the front door is locked. You can¡¯t get out.¡± The servant said.


    Arabe was puzzled at this.


    ¡°Each door is a special electronic smart door. If there¡¯s a power outage, the doors can¡¯t be opened.¡±


    The servant said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t these doors have USB ports? You can just use a power bank to charge it.¡± Arabe offered a


    solution.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    But then the guy replied, ¡°The USB port is gone.¡±


    ¡°What about the spare key?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Uh, lost that too.¡± The servant answered.


    ¡°Well, take out the dead battery from the door lock and rece it with a new one.¡± Arabe suggested.


    ¡°No spare batteries either.¡± The servant said.


    Arabe was speechless. Howe these servants didn¡¯t have anything prepared for the door?


    Seeing his shifty eyes, Arabe quickly caught on and smirked.


    ¡°Just go tell my grandpa that I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± Arabe got up, ready to go.


    ¡°Miss, please wait, let me inform Mr. Phillip. Please stay here.¡± The servant said.


    Seeing Arabe determined to leave, he hurried off to find Phillip.


    Phillip waved his hand dismissively after hearing her story, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve already had the USB port


    removed and the spare key and battery hidden. She can¡¯t leave unless the poweres back on.¡±


    As Arabe approached the front door, she noticed signs of the USB port being tampered with and the


    hidden spare key and battery were missing, obviously taken away.


    She smirked, turning to the man before her, ¡°Your grandpa sure went to great lengths for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Romeo held her, word by word, ¡°He likes you a lot and wants you to stay.¡±


    Arabe thought, ¡°Stay? So this guy can take advantage of me? No way!¡±


    She ced her fingers on the key pad, punching in a few numbers. Soon enough, the door swung


    open.


    The servants around were stunned. How did the young miss do it? The door was clearly locked. Didn¡¯t


    Mr. Phillip say it was impossible to open without power?!


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect her to bypass the system, rendering the password useless. This girl knew a lot of


    tricks.


    ¡°I just keyed in randomly, let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe was the first to walk out the door, but hadn¡¯t gotten far


    when she heard a voice.


    ¡°Miss, please wait. Mr. Phillip suddenly had a heart attack, pleasee and check!¡± The servant


    shouted out.


    Arabe was speechless. Though suspicious, she hurried over to help. A servant led the way with a


    brown emergency light, taking her to Phillip¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh, my heart.¡± Phillipid in bed, pretending to be ill.


    ¡°Grandpa, where do you feel ufortable?¡± The moment Arabe¡¯s hand touched his wrist, she


    knew what was up.


    ¡°Miss, how is Mr. Phillip, is he okay?¡± Brodie asked.


    Arabe smirked, retracting her hand, andzily replied, ¡°He¡¯s perfectly fine. If I must say something,


    he probably ate too much and is feeling a bit bloated.¡±


    Phillip and the butler didn¡¯t expect Arabe to catch on so quickly that he was faking; they were both


    taken back.


    ¡°Grandpa, you should rest.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t call him out, but gently said, ¡°I really should go home If I¡¯m


    out anyter, my parents will worry!¡±


    ¡°Miss, please stay! If the master has an emergency in the middle of the night, we won¡¯t be able to find


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    a doctor in time.¡± Brodie tried hard to convince her.


    ¡°Yes, you can stay in the room on the third floor. Romeo¡¯s room is on the other side of the corridor, you


    two will be separate.¡± Phillip added.


    ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s been a long time since the house was this lively! You and the young master are


    always busy with work, we don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to visit again.¡± Brodie said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter¨Cinw of the McMillian family. It¡¯s only reasonable for you to stay at the


    McMillian¡¯s! If you feel it¡¯s not proper, I can arrange for you two to register your marriage at the town


    hall right away!¡± Phillip said.


    Arabe was speechless. This was really unnecessary.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Mr. Collins is in the loop and he¡¯s cool with you staying over.¡± The butler added.


    Arabe was puzzled. Her dad agreed, just like that?!


    No way!!


    ¡°Here¡¯s a voice message from your dad.¡± Phillip opened his phone and yed it for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely more at ease with Arabe staying at your ce, so I guess I won¡¯t wait up for her


    tonight.¡± Keh¡¯s voice came out.


    After all, she was bound to be a McMillian sooner orter. Plus, Phillip promised there¡¯d be no


    room¨Csharing with Romeo. He just fancied his future daughter¨Cinw and wanted her to stay a night


    at Fairfield Manor, With dozens of servants around the manor, there was no way anything could


    happen under their watch.


    At this point, Keh couldn¡¯t really object and had to let it slide.


    Arabe did not expect her dad to agree so casually.


    ¡°Romeo, take Arabe to the room on the south side of the third floor. I¡¯ve had it cleaned.¡± After Phillip


    finished, he turned to the butler, ¡°Get Arabe antern, and also find out when the power would be


    back on. It has been a while!¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± The butler promptly brought antern with a Zen vibe to Arabe.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Romeo reached out to take it, leading Arabe upstairs with his other hand.


    Although everything was dark, the warm light from thentern and the warmth from his hand gave


    Arabe a sense of security.


    ¡°Are you afraid of the dark?¡± Romeo turned to ask the littledy following behind.


    Before Arabe could answer, Romeo put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°If you are, just stay close to


    me.¡±


    Arabe wasn¡¯t even afraid of ghosts, let alone darkness. It was nothingpared to what she had


    been through. When they arrived at the room, Arabe realized that thentern was kind of


    unnecessary. The room was sorge that the dim light did little to brighten it up. Overall, it was still


    dark.


    In the dim light, Romeo looked at the girl in front of him. Her sparkling eyes were like stars in the night


    sky, radiating a captivating glow. Her casual aura was like a charming queen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you until the power¡¯s back.¡± He couldn¡¯t resist touching her face.


    Only then did he realize how soft, tender, and smooth her face was. It was a bit small, and his hand


    could easily cover it.


    Arabe turned her face away, ¡°You go do your thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do.¡± Romeo said.


    ¡°Then go keep your grandpapany.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s had a long day. He¡¯s going to bed.¡± Romeo said.


    Arabe looked at the clingy guy in front of her, somewhat helpless, ¡°Then you go to your own room.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here with you.¡± Romeo could feel his breathing bing more rapid. The girl¡¯s elegant


    scent made him want to get closer and closer. Just then, his phone rang. After answering, he told the


    girl in his arms, ¡°There¡¯s a power outage due to equipment failure. No electricity tonight.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check if there are any clothes that need washing.¡± If he didn¡¯t leave now, he was afraid


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Walking into the walk¨Cin closet in the room, Romeo found it


    empty.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°Hang tight for a bit, I¡¯ll go grab you some clothes.¡± Romeo said.


    He quickly left and soon returned, ¡°These outfits were prepped in advance by gramps, Not sure if they¡¯ll


    fit.¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Did Phillip foresee that she would stay?


    Arabe picked up the clothes and examined them under the dim light. The wardrobe was filled with


    sexy camis andce sheer dresses. Not a single one was appropriate.


    Romeo obviously noticed this too and he smiled as he saw the twinkle in the young girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my own clothes.¡± Romeo said.


    Romeo left again and returned with his own shirts and pajamas for her to choose from. As the pajamas


    were too big, Arabe picked up his shirt and chose a rtively conservative bra from the pile of overly


    sexy clothes, then grabbed amp and prepared to go into the bathroom.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the bedroom door shut, and Romeo couldn¡¯t open it again.


    Philip, you¡¯re too cunning, thinking up this way for them to bond!¡± Brodie was holding backughter as


    he looked at the tightly shut door, ¡°I bet the young master will call me for a key any minute now.¡±


    Sure enough, Romeo immediately called Brodie.


    Suppressing hisughter, Brodie picked up and seriously exined, ¡°Sir, that room was prepared


    temporarily for the youngdy, and there¡¯s no spare key. Can you stay there for the night?¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous.¡± Romeo¡¯s cool voice came through the phone. Clearly, he had figured it out.


    ¡°What do you mean? Sir, I can¡¯t hear you. My signal is bad, hello? Sir, hello??¡± Brodie quickly hung up


    and turned off his phone.


    Romeo looked at the girl before him in the dark, his voice enchanting, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re stuck with me


    tonight.¡±


    Phillip sure was crafty!


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t care. At this point, his grandpa wasn¡¯t going to hand over the key. The door


    wasn¡¯t a smart lock, so there¡¯s no hacking its system. Unless they had tools to pick the lock. But if


    Phillip thought of this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave any tools in the room.


    Arabe went into the bathroom with themp. Soon, her vague yet seductive silhouette was reflected


    on the frosted ss door. The bathroom door had clearly been reced, and it was much more


    transparent than before. Romeo hadn¡¯t expected his grandpa to go to such lengths to help them bond.


    The silhouette on the ss was faint but tantalizing. Romeo¡¯s breaths became heavier, and he could


    feel himself stirring, instinctively looking away and trying to focus on the view outside. The sound of


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    water outside and the scent of the bath pulled his gaze back.


    Arabe¡¯s shadow was slender and beautiful. Even through the bathroom door, he could imagine her


    sultry charm.


    Romeo got up and walked over to the window, hoping the breeze could cool his burning desire.


    When Arabe finished her bath and came out, she saw his tall figure by the window and casually said,


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my bath.¡±


    Romeo turned around, and the desire he had managed to suppress came rushing back. The steam


    from the bathroom filled the room, like some mysterious smoke spreading from her.


    Arabe was wearing his white shirt, and her face fresh from the bath was even more delicate and


    tender. When the corner of her eyes slightly lifted, she was seductive and mesmerizing. The beautiful


    corbone exposed by the wide cor was like a butterfly ready to take flight. And those long, smooth,


    slender legs quickened his heartbeat and made his breath hitch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Romeo picked up the pajamas she chose, stepped into the bathroom. He


    feared that if he lingered a moment longer, his emotions would overwhelm his rationality.


    Her post¨Cbath scent was still lingering in the air; it seemed like he would have to take a cold shower to


    cool off tonight.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The sound of the shower echoed from the bathroom, a tall figure reflected on the ss door.


    Arabe was none the wiser, engrossed in her phone dealing with private matters. Only when she


    heard the bathroom door open did she look up. Romeo, all wet¨Chaired and d in a white robe, gave


    off a strong masculine vibe.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was an unusually long number, not like the typical mobile number. She


    shifted her attention back to her phone, answering it calmly, ¡°Spill it.¡±


    ** S O S = =


    Whatever the person on the other end said, Arabe moved to the balcony, responding with a


    nonchnt ¡°So?¡±


    Before long, she felt arms wrap around her from behind. Romeo¡¯s breath lightly caressed her ear,


    making her a bit jittery.


    He nuzzled her ear affectionately, like a clingy cat. Arabe could feel his body heat. She told the


    person on the phone, ¡°Gotcha, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Was that a dude?¡± Romeo caught a hint of a


    male voice on the other end, which ruffled his feathers.


    She¡¯d just been checking him out when he came out of the shower. But as soon as the phone rang,


    she didn¡¯t even give him a second nce, just went straight to the balcony.


    ¡°Just a friend.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t know why she felt the need to exin. Her voice hinted at resignation,


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°What kind of friend?¡± Romeo dipped his head, inhaling the scent on her neck, which was seductive to


    him.


    ¡°Just a regr friend or a special friend?¡± His voice was soft and tender, his actions unchanging.


    ¡°Not just a regr friend.¡± Arabe said.


    After all, they had been through life and death together, their bond was pretty deep.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s pretty important?¡± His dissatisfaction was evident as he gazed at her pretty profile, ¡°More


    important than me?¡±


    ¡°Romeo.¡± Arabe tried to wriggle out of his grip, but he held her tight. She sounded helpless, ¡°We¡¯ve


    only known each other for a few days, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°To me, it feels like we¡¯ve known each other for


    years.¡± Romeo said.


    His masculine aurabined with his tender voice towards her made him all the more charming,


    almost overwhelming her.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Arabe pushed him away, went inside to pour a ss of water, her face inexplicably


    flushed.


    ¡°Where am I sleeping tonight?¡± Romeo followed her in, his lust not yet extinguished, but rather more


    fired up.


    ¡°Bed or floor, take your pick.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Bed.¡± Romeo looked at her, proposing, ¡°So, we sleep together?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Arabe put down her ss. Noticing there was only one pillow and a small nket


    on the bed, and no couch in the spacious room, she finally caught on.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the floor.¡± Romeo plopped down, leaving the only nket and pillow to her, ¡°I¡¯m not


    sleepy, you go ahead.¡±


    The antiquentern casting a Zen¨Clike glow went out, plunging the bedroom into darkness.


    Arabey down under the nket, his soft breaths still audible to her.


    Romeo sat by the bed, gently stroking her hair, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    He held her hand as she drifted off to sleep.


    Next morning, the sound of someone in the bathroom woke Arabe up. Daylight was streaming in


    through the curtains, creating a slightly dreamy ambiance. Soon, the sounds in the bathroom ceased,


    and a figure emerged, ¡°You awake?¡±


    She was sitting on the bed, her silky hair cascading down her shoulders, looking dazed and adorable.


    This scene had him smile affectionately.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in?¡± He was still in his white robe from the night before, looking so gentle. The


    merging of his inherent elegance and aloofness made him even more enchanting.


    Seeing him approach, Arabe hopped off the bed, casually saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got work in a bit.¡±


    She had barely taken a step when her foot hit something. It was the men¡¯s sleepwear fromst night,


    rolled up by Romeo as a makeshift pillow. Did he really spend the night on the hard floor?


    Arabe felt a cocktail of emotions, not sure if it was guilt or unease.


    At the breakfast table.


    Phillip watched the two early birds, thinking they were perfect for each other. He cheerfully asked, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you sleep in?¡±


    ¡°The floor¡¯s too hard, couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Romeo replied.


    Phillip and the butler were taken aback. They thoughtst night was a great opportunity to bring the


    two closer. But Romeo chose to sleep on the floor.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in the bed?¡± Phillip asked, puzzled.


    ¡°He let me have the bed.¡± Arabe answered. Then she asked, ¡°Was the door fixed this morning?¡±


    Phillip felt a bit guilty as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, he had someone unlock it with a key at dawn, and


    he didn¡¯t know if Arabe had figured it out.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± She said, settling down to a casual breakfast, not asking further.


    Phillip asked with concern, ¡°Be, did the ckout scare youst night? I have no idea why the


    power supply malfunctioned. I can guarantee this won¡¯t happen again the next time youe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She replied. She¡¯d figured out his n long ago but didn¡¯t expose him.


    Phillip looked at the understanding girl, then at Romeo, feeling a bit annoyed.


    After breakfast, Romeo escorted Arabe to work.


    The butler watched them leave, then quietly took out ady¡¯s backpack, ¡°Mr. Phillip, the youngdy


    forgot her bag.¡±


    He could¡¯ve reminded them, but he chose to keep quiet so Romeo would have an excuse to see


    Arabe again. He only mentioned it after they left. ¡°Excellent!¡± Phillip was pleased that the butler was


    so astute, ¡°Have Romeo deliver it to her, another chance to meet.¡±


    The butler chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve really gone all out for the his marriage.¡±


    ¡°You too, huh.¡± Phillip watched them leave, ¡°Afterst night, I¡¯m not sure if Be even wants to see me.


    Do you think she¡¯ll figure out I¡¯m up to something?¡± ¡°Last night was probably just a coincidence. The


    girl¡¯s innocent, and she probably won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± Brodie said.


    ¡°I sure hope so!¡± Phillip thought to himself. If his beloved Arabe stopped visiting, he¡¯d have to y


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    sick. Man, the things he¡¯d do to set his grandson up with her!


    In the car.


    Romeo nced at the girl next to him, recalling how she lookedst night in his oversized shirt. That


    beautiful face, sexy corbone, and those slender, gorgeous legs.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°You looked really hot in that shirtst night, Romeo said.


    Arabe arched an eyebrow, ¡°Aren¡¯t I always?¡±


    ¡°You always are.¡± Romeo moved closer to her cute ear, his voice both teasing and filled with desire,


    ¡°butst night, you were especially captivating¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were filled with affection, and his lips curved up slightly, ¡°You were very goodst night.¡±


    She looked pure and innocent in her sleep. Her serene and elegant face was like a goddess isted


    from the mundane world.


    Arabe had no idea what happened after she fell asleep. Seeing the car approaching thepany¡¯s


    front door, she reminded, ¡°Carl, pull over and let me out.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Be!¡± Carl said.


    Romeo stroked her face gently, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at noon.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Arabe said.


    As soon as Arabe entered thepany, she heard a ridicule voice, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Ms. Bet! Did


    youe to work in a luxury car? That must¡¯ve cost a pretty penny.¡±


    The one who spoke was Oscar, the big boss of thepany before Arabe¡¯s arrival. Although he


    didn¡¯t see the license te just now, the limo model and the Rolls¨CRoyce logo on the hood were


    enough to prove its worth.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, Ms. Bet, yet you can afford such a luxury car. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Oscar said, even


    making a bow.


    A hint of indifference curled up at the corner of Arabe¡¯s mouth, ¡°Quite free, aren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you


    be at your post instead of loafing around here?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for a client and just happened to see you, Ms. Bet!¡± Oscar said cheerfully, ¡°Is that


    your car? Or your boyfriend¡¯s? Or maybe your sugar daddy¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Arabe walked towards the elevator, ¡°Just do your job.¡±


    Oscar watched her slim and beautiful figure, feeling contemptuous. He thought she got her position


    just because of her young and beautiful face. Arabe took the elevator to the twentieth floor and saw


    her assistant Dean and designer Molly waiting for her from afar.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, Molly has been waiting for you.¡± Dean said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Arabe pushed open the door to her office, sat in her office chair, and looked up at the


    girl in front of her.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, here are my recent designs. I was wondering if I could get your feedback?¡± Molly handed


    over the designs, her heart thumping, unsure of Arabe¡¯s response.


    Seeing Arabe¡¯s confusion, Molly hurriedly exined, ¡°At thestpany meeting you held, our


    department head went and showed you my design. After your revision, my design has greatly


    improved.¡±


    She admired Arabe¡¯s talents and almost took her as an idol.


    ¡°What kind of design do you want to create?¡± Arabe picked up her design and began to look at it.


    ¡°Of course, fresh and beautiful, that¡¯s my design style.¡± Molly said.


    Molly¡¯s eyes sparkled, excitedly, ¡°I hope to design the most beautiful clothes in the world, just like my


    idol ¨C Queen Abby. Ms. Bet, do you know Queen Abby?¡±


    Arabe paused briefly and smiled slightly, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°She is an extremely talented designer! You can see her unique aesthetics and deep skills from her


    works. Every piece of clothing, every bag she designs, is perfect beyond criticism!¡± Molly said.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ¡°You might think she¡¯s maxed out her design game. But every time she drops something new, you¡¯ll


    be gobsmacked by her talent all over again! Her creativity seems endless, every new release shows


    she¡¯s always leveling up! She¡¯s really smashing!¡± Molly said.


    Arabe gave a slight smile as she listened to the girl in front of her who couldn¡¯t stop singing praises,


    ¡°Is she really all that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Molly¡¯s voice was filled with admiration, ¡°Every piece she designs, as soon as it¡¯s out,


    designers are falling over themselves to copy! Even top brand designers are hunting for inspiration in


    her work. Her work gives me endless inspiration. And she¡¯s shown me not to blindly follow trends, but


    to design my own style. As long as you¡¯re good enough, you can carve out your own space in the


    design world!¡±


    Watching Molly¡¯s hopes and dreams for the future, Arabe picked up her pen and began calmly


    guiding, ¡°You can tweak this part like this.¡±


    In no time, under Arabe¡¯s guidance, over a dozen drafts had turned into brilliant designs. Molly was


    stunned. That was ridiculously impressive! In such a short time, Arabe had spotted all the


    weaknesses and modified them. The once mundane clothing designs had turned into unique luxury


    items thanks to her touch.


    Just then, Dean¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Mr. Oscar, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°A mere clerk dares to stop me?¡± Oscar looked at Dean with contempt from outside the door, ¡°Who do


    you think you are, a power¨Chungry weasel?¡± The office door was suddenly flung open.


    Dean was extremely apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Bet, I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Oscar strode in, obviously not giving anyone a second thought. He walked straight up to Arabe, ¡°I


    have urgent matters to deal with. It¡¯s abrupt but I know you¡¯ll understand, Ms. Bet.¡±


    Arabe looked up at the self¨Cimportant intruder, gave a coldugh, and cut him off before he could


    finish, ¡°You just barge in without knocking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. It¡¯s about thepany¡¯s future.¡± Oscar said.


    Arabe didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to him finish, and she ordered coldly, ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, what I have to say is not only about thepany¡¯s future, but also¡­¡± Oscar said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Arabe was not interested in his topic, ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to


    be escorted out by security, would you?¡± Molly was startled by the scene, what was going on? This


    Oscar guy was so cocky! And Ms. Bet didn¡¯t seem scared at all.


    So cool!


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, please leave!¡± Dean gestured towards the door.


    Oscar red at him, swallowing his anger and closed the door. He started knocking impatiently from


    outside. There was no response from the office. After knocking for quite some time, Oscar¡¯s anger was


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taken out on Dean, ¡°Are you mute? If your boss doesn¡¯t want to see people, shouldn¡¯t you at least let


    me know? Is thepany paying you to stand around?¡±


    All Dean could do was whisper from outside, ¡°Ms. Bet, Mr. Oscar wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A brief and clear answer came from the office.


    Oscar couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore, he pushed the door open directly, ¡°Then why did you let me


    knock?¡±


    ¡°Did I ever say if you knocked I¡¯d let you in?¡± Arabe said.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± Oscar asked with irritation.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re a vice president but you don¡¯t even know basic manners! Are you here for some kind


    of soap opera? If you¡¯re that good, why don¡¯t you just take my position at the head office? If not, just


    chill out and do your job! Is it helpful toe here and whine when you can¡¯t solve your own


    problems?¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°You!¡± Oscar was speechless, pissed off. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be such a tough cookie.


    ¡°Only when you learn what respect and manners are, you have a right to knock on my door! Now,


    scram!¡± Arabe said.


    Oscar was speechless, pissed off. He turned around and left.


    Molly was stunned, ncing at the direction Oscar left, then at the woman in front of her. What a


    badass!


    Arabe¡¯s eyes went back to the papers, ¡°We were discussing this. The sleeves you designed. And this


    hemline, change it to this.¡±


    Molly was too distracted to listen. Feeling the girl¡¯s dominating aura, she swallowed, wishing she could


    be as cool.


    ¡°Got it?¡± Arabe looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Molly snapped out of it, ¡°I¡¯ll go make the changes right away.¡±


    After Molly left with her drawings, Dean came to Arabe with a thumbs up, ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re


    absolutely brilliant! I¡¯ve been working here for a year, and I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Oscar like this!¡± Dean


    was thrilled, ¡°He finally met his match!¡±


    I¡¯m his match?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Dean hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°But Mr. Oscar holds grudges, and he might give you a hard


    time. Be careful, Ms. Bet!¡±


    ¡°So, I should just let him mess with me? Do I look like a doormat to you?¡± Arabe said.


    Dean looked at her in awe. How could someone so young be so cool?


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let any small fry in here. They spoil the mood.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Dean said.


    After Dean left, Arabe leaned back in her chair, checking previouspany reports. Her phone


    vibrated a few times. Messages from Romeo and her parents, before she could reply, there was a


    knock on the door.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, Director Linda from HR wants to see you.¡± Dean¡¯s voice came from outside, sounding a


    bit concerned.


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe put down her phone, looked up at the woman standing in front of her. She looked no older


    than her twenties, but she radiated authority, ¡°Ms. Bet, ying the tough boss on your first day,


    huh?¡±


    Linda stormed over to Arabe, mming her fist on the desk, ¡°I was sent here by the head office when


    thepany was founded, now you just want to fire me? So, you think you own the ce? Do you


    even care about the head office¡¯s decision?¡±


    She said this, ring angrily at Arabe, clearly unhappy with Arabe¡¯s decisions.


    The sneaky employees peeking from outside were startled, they thought, ¡°Is Ms. Bet¡¯s desk


    something she can just bang on? How dare she make eye contact with Ms. Bet!¡±


    Arabe knew the office door was wide open, and many pairs of eyes were watching her. Dean wanted


    to shoo them away, but they loved a good drama, eager to see what would happen next. So none of


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    them would leave.


    Arabe¡¯s gazended on the woman in front of her. She said calmly, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t care about


    the head office¡¯s decision is you, Director Linda. I¡¯ve seen your attendance record. Do you have


    anything to say for yourself?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ¡°So, Ms. Bet, you¡¯ve already checked my attendance record. You should know I¡¯ve been


    working my butt off all year round, never beente nor left early! I¡¯m always the first one in and the


    reason! You better believe I¡¯ll raise hell about this, make aint to headquarters, and make


    things hard for you here!¡± Linda said.


    People outside the office were bbergasted. Director Linda sure had a big mouth, daring to talk to


    Ms. Bet like that. She was just bullying Ms. Bet cause she was young!


    They wonder if Ms. Bet got scared.


    Arabe looked at her casually, and slowly said, ¡°Do you really believe what you just said?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Linda immediately felt pissed, ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±


    ¡°Why not ask those people outside, how many days were you actually at thepany this past year?¡±


    Arabe said.


    ¡°What, Ms. Bet, are you trying to gang up with them to set me up?¡± Linda sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll report


    everything that happened today to the head office. I¡¯ll let you know what it costs to fire people


    randomly! You want me out? Ha, you¡¯d better think about how to keep your own job!¡±


    Just as Linda was about to leave after throwing out those harsh words, Arabe¡¯s voice emerged, ¡°Hold


    on.¡±


    Arabe looked at her back with interest, like a high and mighty queen, ¡°This matter indeed needs to


    be reported to the head office. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know how much resources you, the termite,


    have wasted in thepany for the past year.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Linda turned back, ring at her angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t make things up!¡±


    ¡°I checked the attendance system and found records that had been altered.¡± Arabe said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arabe turned theputer screen towards her, tapping a few keys with her slender fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of HR, so you have the right to log into the attendance system to make alterations.


    Even though you tried to erase the alteration records, they can be restored quickly with special


    forms and a series of program codes.¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe restored the attendance record for the whole year, smiling, ¡°Here¡¯s your real attendance. Out


    of 365 days, you only worked for 78 days.¡± Everyone outside was shocked! Although they had noticed


    Linda missing work many times, they didn¡¯t expect her attendance to be so low! Only 78 days! ¡°You¡¯ve


    taken a whole year¡¯s sry and perfect attendance rewards, plus year¨Cend bonuses, adding up to over


    half a million. This could constitute a criminal offense.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me.¡± Linda went pale, couldn¡¯t believe this girl could restore her actual attendance!


    But regardless, that was all in the past. As long as she firmly denied it, what could thepany do?


    Could this girl¡¯s restored attendance record prove anything? She was good at coding, maybe she


    manipted the attendance record herself! Her aim was just to smear us old staff.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve extracted all the surveince videos rted to you over the past year. The


    number of days you showed up at thepany is exactly 78 days. Whether you¡¯re the one ndering


    us, the police will figure it out when we get to the police station.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°You, what are you trying to do,¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Of course, turn these pieces of evidence over to the police. Arguing about right and wrong here is


    pointless, the police will sort it out soon enough.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°You!¡± Linda yelled.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Arabe shot a casual nce at Dean and said, ¡°Dean, call the cops.¡±


    Hearing this, Linda immediately went as pale as a sheet. She was all high and mighty just now. But in


    front of Arabe, she was helpless, clutching the table and begging for mercy.


    ¡®No, please.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was shaking, ¡°Ms. Bet, we can sit down and talk this out.¡±


    ¡°I was originally nning to let you off the hook, but you just had to pick a fight with me.¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat helpless, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on making you pay for the


    things out of proportion.¡±


    Linda was so regretful she could kick herself, ¡°Ms. Bet, it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have tampered


    with the attendance record, scamming my monthly sry and perfect attendance! I shouldn¡¯t have


    gone against my conscience to ept thepany¡¯s annual reward. I was wrong! I really was wrong!


    Can I apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Is this the only thing you did wrong?¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on her, filled with intensity.


    ¡°Wha what else¡­¡± Linda¡¯s tears were welling up in her eyes. And in her panic, she couldn¡¯t think of


    anything else that gave Ms. Bet leverage.


    Linda seemed to realize something, but she wasn¡¯t sure. She asked timidly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s theint letters from the people who left thepany this past year! There are a total of


    sixty¨Cthree lettersining about you.¡± Arabe


    said.


    Linda was stunned, so were the colleagues outside. That many?


    Clearly, Linda had been bullying quite a few people.


    ¡°You abused your power, covered for your colleagues who did wrong with you. And those upright


    people who refused to cooperate with you were all forced out by you! Thepany can¡¯t retain talents,


    and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, let me exin, those people didn¡¯t follow thepany¡¯s rules.¡± Linda said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Linda could finish, Arabe¡¯s gaze turned colder, ¡°At this point, you still want to frame them?¡±


    She really wouldn¡¯t repent until her deathbed!


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m sorry! Please give me another chance!¡± Linda begged, ¡°Those people that I forced


    out, I¡¯ll personally go and apologize to each of them!¡± Seeing that Arabe wasn¡¯t responding, Linda


    added in a choked voice, ¡°The twelve months of sry and bonus that thepany gave me, I¡¯ll return


    it all within three days! Please don¡¯t call the police! If you do, I¡¯m finished! My life will be ruined!¡±


    Arabe looked her in the eye, and said word for word, ¡°When you forced them out, did you ever


    consider that their lives might also be ruined by you?¡± ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°When you ndered them, did you ever consider their feelings?¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe stared coldly at the woman in front of her, ¡°I also saw in theint letters that you


    threatened your colleagues with their personal matters, and some of them even transferred money to


    you to settle the matter. The amount wasn¡¯t small. If you¡¯re charged with all of these, you¡¯ll at least


    serve two years in prison.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Linda was terrified, tears streaming down her face, ¡°I made a mistake! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now.¡± Arabe said.


    Dean had already called the police, and a few officers had arrived. They asked about the situation and


    were ready to take Linda away.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, please have mercy, say something.¡± Linda didn¡¯t want to be arrested, and she pinned all


    her hopes on Arabe, crying out without any sense of self¨Crespect, ¡°Please give me another chance. I


    promise I¡¯ll mend my ways, start afresh!¡±


    ¡°I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Linda said.


    As Linda was led away by the police, the people outside were all whispering about it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Director Linda is like this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even epting bribes on the side.¡±


    People are just so unpredictable.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Had enough fun watching?¡± Arabe¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    People outside scattered at once, apparently not daring to linger. Clearly, this new CEO was not one


    to be trifucked with.


    Seeing that the crowd had dispersed, Dean couldn¡¯t help but approach, offering a cup of coffee, ¡°Ms.


    Bet, if Linda doesn¡¯te to you on her own, were you just gonna let her slide?¡±


    Arabe took a sip of her coffee, as Dean muttered to himself, ¡°She¡¯s done so much crap, if you just


    let her off the hook like this, wouldn¡¯t that be letting her off too easy?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Confidence sparkled in Arabe¡¯s eyes, ¡°She¡¯ll definitelye to me.¡±


    How do you know?¡± Dean asked.


    I¡¯ve seen the previousint letters, she dared to stand up to Mr. Oscar over petty things, which


    means she¡¯s got a short fuse and can¡¯t tolerate any dissatisfaction. I fired her, she¡¯ll feel humiliated,


    and she¡¯ll definitelye knocking.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°So, you anticipated this, set a trap and let her walk right into it. Either way, you were gonna call the


    cops!¡± Dean said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± How could Arabe possibly let her go? Such a pest in argepany, how much loss


    had she caused over the past year?


    After a few sips of coffee, Arabe added casually, ¡°There are always some rubbernecks in the


    Dean looked at Arabe as if he¡¯d seen a goddess, ¡°So, the people who were peeping just now were


    also within your calctions?¡±


    He had been praying that these people would leave quickly. Turned out, it was all Ms. Bet¡¯s doing,


    she did it to set an example for others?


    Thepany has been toox this past year. Many people, and many things need to be put back in


    order.¡± Arabe responded calmly, ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dean was still marveling as he left. Ms.


    Bet was truly a mastermind. Everything was within her control.


    Elsewhere.


    Romeo stared at the message he had sent. One hour and forty¨Ctwo minutes had passed and still no


    reply.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The girl would just forget about her fianc¨¦ when she got busy!


    He couldn¡¯t resist clicking on Arabe¡¯s avatar, a shadow projected on a wall. Even though the shadow


    was ck, the elegant outline and shape were unmistakably hers. Even her shadow was beautiful.


    Romeo stared at her avatar for a while, imagining what the weather was like when she took the photo,


    what she was wearing that day, how she was feeling¡­


    Thinking of her beautiful face, Romeo¡¯s gaze unconsciously softened. He saved her avatar and then


    returned to the chat screen, still no reply from her. What was she busy with? Not even a second to


    check her phone.


    Arabe was about to reply when her phone started vibrating, it was a call from her father. She


    answered the phone, just about to say ¡°Dad¡± when Keh cheerfully said, ¡°Be, you¡¯re at the office


    early again?¡±


    That was dedication!


    ¡°I heard about Linda from the folks at thepany! I can¡¯t believe she had the audacity to deceive


    everyone. You¡¯re doing great, just a few days at thepany and you¡¯ve already uncovered such a big


    issue.¡± Keh said.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°I was wondering why the hell ourpany¡¯s employee turnover rate is so high. Turns out she¡¯s


    been stirring up trouble behind the scenes!¡± Keh said.


    ¡°She did screw up quite a bit.¡± Arabe said.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides what Arabe just mentioned, there was more, seriously breaching thew. They had handed


    the evidence over to the police. What awaits Linda would be a hefty smackdown from thew.


    ¡°With so many businesses under the Collins family name, it¡¯s impossible for the group¡¯s higher¨Cups to


    keep tabs on every little thing happening in each subsidiary, especially smaller scale ones.¡± Keh


    said.


    He thought sending in experienced,petent staff to manage would at least cut down some of the


    hassle, but boy, was he wrong. ¡°Be, you have a knack for business. With you back in the family, your


    brother¡¯s burden can be lightened. Once you¡¯ve settled into thispany, Dad will give you bigger,


    more numerous ones. In the future, you and your brother can expand the Collins family.¡± Keh said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Arabe said.


    Thispany was already keeping her hands full. Even though it was all minor stuff, it was still taking


    up a lot of her time. She didn¡¯t even have time for her own affairs.


    ¡°Everyone can see your capabilities.¡± Keh said.


    When Keh handed over thepany to her, he didn¡¯t expect her to do well, just wanted to give her


    a shot. He was even prepared for bankruptcy. But to his surprise, in just a few days, she had got the


    ¡°Be, did you sleep well at Phillipn¡¯sst night?¡± What Keh really wanted to ask was if Phillip


    treated her well, and what exactly happenedst night. But Arabe simply replied, ¡°It was all good.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Romeo had been staring at the chat window for a while, finally unable to resist dialing her number.


    Arabe was talking to Keh when her phone suddenly vibrated. Seeing it was Romeo, she said,


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got a calling in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll hang up now. Be home early tonight!¡± Keh said.


    Keh wanted to reward her with a sumptuouste¨Cnight snack. God knew if she had enough to eat


    at Phillip¡¯sst night.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call with Keh, Arabe picked up Romeo¡¯s call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Romeo asked.


    ¡°Just finished up with somepany stuff, barely got a few words in with my dad before you called.¡±


    Arabe said.


    Hearing it was her dad, Romeo felt a bit better, ¡°You didn¡¯t reply, so I was wondering if you needed


    help?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating for lunch?¡± Romeo asked.


    Arabe thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±


    They chatted for a bit until Dean brought in thepany¡¯s procurement list, and Arabe ended the


    call. Over at Reflections Vi.


    2 E 6 ? 2 5 1


    Serena just got back from outside, carrying a big bag of food, ¡°Dad, Mom, I got your favorite food.¡± No


    one responded.


    Upon seeing Keh finish his call, Louisa immediately asked, ¡°Is Be alright?¡±


    Her mind was all about Arabe.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it! It was Be who sniffed out the mole in thepany! You might not know, but Linda,


    the HR Manager sent over from the head office, had been fiddling with the attendance records. She


    only showed up for work 78 days in a year, yet she pocketed our full year¡¯s sry and perfect


    attendance bonus. Oh, and don¡¯t forget the year¨Cend bonus.¡± Keh said.


    Louisa was taken aback, ¡°How did Be find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, just heard from the grapevine that Be was going to let Linda off the hook. But


    Linda strutted into the office, spouting a load of trash about Be loud enough for everyone to hear. A


    crowd gathered to watch the drama, and that¡¯s when Be pulled out the evidence and called the


    cops.¡± Keh said.


    ¡°Be did a great job. She¡¯s amazing!¡± Louisa was impressed how Be kept her cool when faced with


    such a hostile ex¨Cemployee. She had some serious guts.


    ¡°Ms. Bet is truly remarkable! Young yet such a whiz in business!¡±


    ¡®Totally! She¡¯s definitely got the Collins¡® business smarts running in her veins.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely a chip off the old Collins block. Just as brilliant as her brothers!¡±


    ¡°Congrats to Mr. and Mrs. Collins, for having such a wonderful and beautiful daughter. Thepany¡¯s


    in good hands, you guys can breathe easy now.¡±


    Keh and Louisa, hearing all the praises, couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.


    Initially, they handed thepany to Be just to keep her busy. Little did they know she would do


    such a ster job. It was a sight to behold.


    Serena, eavesdropping from a corner, was green with envy as Be stole the spotlight again. Yet she


    kept a smile on her face, and walked in with some goodies. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back. Guess what I got for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Is it from Bright Restaurant?¡± Louisa asked.


    ¡°Yes, I heard their stuff is a tough get. Even if you¡¯re loaded, you still have to queue up for a spot!¡±


    Serena said.


    ¡°Serena, you went queuing for this?¡± Louisa was instantly concerned.


    ¡°As long as it makes you happy, I don¡¯t mind the wait.¡± Serena unpacked the items and said with a


    smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s still hot!¡±


    In reality, it was the bodyguard who had to queue. Serena only took the food home after it was handed


    to her. It took minimal effort on her part, but Louisa was already touched. Maybe she could use this


    trick more often to win their hearts.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Collins heiress, let the staff take care of these things next time.¡± Keh said.


    Upon hearing this, Serena hugged Keh again, ¡°I know you care about me, Dad. I only dare to hug


    you like this when sis isn¡¯t around. Now, let¡¯s sit down and eat!¡°.


    Keh felt guilty upon hearing this. Serena was the daughter they raised as their own. With Be¡¯s


    return, her status indeed took a hit. She must be feeling upset.


    ¡°Even with Be back, you¡¯re still our daughter. We¡¯ll always look out for you in your future married


    life.¡± Louisa gently stroked her head, her affection for Serena profound.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Serena beamed, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. As long as I can be with you, take care of you,


    I¡¯m content.¡±


    ¡°You silly child.¡± Louisa chuckled, her heart twinged with a hint of sadness. Her daughter was growing


    up too fast.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elsewhere.


    Carl ced a document in front of Romeo, ¡°Mr. McMillian, this needs your signature. I¡¯ve checked it,


    everything¡¯s in order.¡±


    For small¨Cscale contracts like this, Carl would check them first for Romeo.


    Romeo was always busy, and he usually didn¡¯t handle such minor contracts himself.


    Romeo shed a smile, signed the contract with a flourish.,


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you seem to be in a good mood today?¡± Carl asked.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Did he make a billion¨Cdor deal, Or maybe he pulled one over on a rival? Or did he just acquire a


    couple of powerhousepanies?


    If not, then why the grin that won¡¯t leave his face?


    ¡°Look up popr restaurants and ces of interest that young women might enjoy in the area.¡±


    Hearing Romeo¡¯s words, Carl had an ¡®aha¡® moment. So, his good mood has something to do with Ms.


    Be! When he walked into the office earlier, he saw Romeo on the phone with someone. Could that


    someone be Ms. Be?


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you¡¯re taking quite an interest in Ms. Be, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    In the past, Romeo never asked him to search for popr restaurants and attractions. A simple meal


    was enough before returning to work. But ever since he met Ms. Be, the aloof Romeo seemed to be


    warming up. At least his eyes were no longer only upied by work.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be all about work. It¡¯s time to consider a personal life,¡±


    Hearing Romeo say this, Carl was left with a few questions in his mind.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Romeo nced at him, saying nonchntly, ¡°When you have a girlfriend, you won¡¯t have


    to work weekends, and your pay will increase.¡±


    Has Romeo changed? Could Ms. Be have such an allure that she introduced Romeo to the


    sweetness of love?


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll get a girlfriend as soon as I can.¡±


    As Carl said this, preparing to leave with his files, he saw Romeo¡¯s phone light up with a new message.


    What surprised Carl was not the message but Romeo¡¯s lock screen and home screen wallpaper: a


    girl¡¯s silhouette. And it was Ms. Be!


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Romeo noticed his gaze and asked casually.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare look at Ms. Be¡­¡± Carl lowered his head, no longer daring to look.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s not good¨Clooking?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Carl said, breaking out in a cold sweat, ¡°Ms. Be is so beautiful. Words can¡¯t


    describe her beauty. She is like a fairy descended to earth, unique in the world. You two are a match


    made in heaven.¡±


    Romeo smiled and said, ¡°You sure have a way with words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very cultured, and it¡¯s just that Ms. Be¡¯s beauty has inspired all the beautiful words in my


    mind. It¡¯s because Ms..Be is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Carl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. McMillian, what do you need?¡± Carl felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Have I ever treated you poorly since you started working with me at eight?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s question took Carl aback.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve given me the highest sry in the industry! I¡¯m delighted!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t just look at the present, be content with the status quo.¡±


    Carl was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°From this month on, your sry will be doubled.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    When Carl heard this, he was over the moon, ¡°Mr. McMillian, thank you so much! I¡¯ll bust my hump to


    finish everything, especially things concerning Ms. Be. I won¡¯t let you. down!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    Carl couldn¡¯t believe that just buttering up Ms. Be was more effective than having a girlfriend! His


    wage has been stuck in a rut for three years. Just because he praised Ms. Be¡¯s looks, he got a pay


    raise that doubled his sry!


    Just as Carl was on cloud nine, he heard Romeo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Romeo seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Those few corporations we acquired


    recently¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, are you referring to those luxury brand corporations? Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯ve been


    incorporated into our McMillian Corporation!¡±


    ¡°They newly released Love Forever Series. Do you think she would like that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carl realized why Mr. McMillian had stopped him..


    He quickly replied, ¡°Mr. McMillian, you¡¯re such a jokester! With Ms. Be¡¯s good looks, she would still


    look stunning even in a potato sack!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Romeo raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, Ms. Be would definitely love it! After all, what you¡¯re giving her isn¡¯t just a


    gift but also your genuine feelings. Ms. Be would definitely be touched when she receives it!¡±


    ¡°Take this weekend off. No need to work overtime.¡±


    Carl was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. McMillian!¡±


    The Collins family¡¯s house.


    Keh and Louisa went for a stroll in the garden, hand in hand. Martha quickly called Serena over


    and whispered, ¡°Miss Serena, you went out of your way to queue up and buy things for the Master and


    Madam. That must¡¯ve been tough!¡±


    Before Serena could respond, Martha quickly added, ¡°Trying to win over the Master and Madam alone


    won¡¯t do you any good. The most important one is Mr. McMillian¡­¡± At the mention of Romeo, Serena¡¯s


    face immediately soured.


    ¡°I think Romeo only has eyes for my sister¡­ You saw it toost time in the garden. He was pretty cold


    towards me. I wonder if it¡¯s because the soup I made upset Grandpa Phillip¡¯s condition, and he now


    has a bad impression of me. Even Grandpa Phillip has been giving me the cold shoulder¡­


    ¡°Well, you have to do something to turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Serena¡¯s string of failures had worn down her grace. She felt like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all,


    she had been leading afortable life for the past few years and never had to swallow her pride like


    this before. Since Arabe returned, her humiliation was more than she had experienced in the past ten


    or more years!


    ¡°Miss Serena, listen to me¡­¡± Martha looked around and then whispered something into her ear.


    Serena hesitated, ¡°Will this¡­will this work? What if¡­..


    ¡°No ¡®what ifs!¡± Martha looked at her confidently, ¡°Even if Mr. McMillian rejects you at first, as long as


    you show your sincerity, he won¡¯t pay attention to Ms. Bet anymore!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena¡¯s hesitation lessened, and she seemed more resolved than before. Just then, she heard a


    noise from the corner and was startled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s me.¡± The person who came out from the corner was Erik.


    Serena and Martha looked at each other, unsure how much Erik had overheard their conversation.


    Both felt somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°Miss Serena, you don¡¯t have to worry. I support you.¡± Erik said politely, ¡°If I frightened you just now, I


    apologize.¡±


    Hearing Erik say this, Serena was skeptical, ¡°My sister is my parents¡® biological daughter. Why don¡¯t


    you support her but support me instead?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Hearing him say that, Serena looked at Martha as if to confirm the credibility of his words.


    Martha nodded, confirming that he was trustworthy.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Erik looked at her, his eyes shimmering with friendliness, ¡°Whether at home or outside, let


    me know anytime if you need any help, Miss Serena.¡±


    ¡°I do need your help with something. ¡°Serena gestured for him toe closer and whispered


    something.


    Not long after, Erik came to report, ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. McMillian will be having lunch at the Ferris Wheel


    Restaurant.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t expect the first task she assigned him to bepleted so quickly and well!


    She took out a bank card, ¡°If you perform well in the future, I will deposit some money into this card.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Miss Serena¡¯s money.¡± Erik quickly expressed his loyalty, ¡°It¡¯s an immense honor to serve


    you, Miss Serena.¡±


    ¡°Take it¡± Serena insisted on rewarding him, ¡°Once I marry Mr. McMillian, you and Martha can join me in


    the McMillian family and enjoy the good life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Serena!¡± Erik took the bank card, overjoyed.


    When Keh and Louisa returned from their walk in the garden, they saw Serena looking so


    stunning, like a blooming white rose. They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Serena, where are you going, all


    dressed up like this?¡±


    ¡°A good friend is getting married. I¡¯m attending her celebration.¡±


    Serena was wearing a gorgeous gown, her hair was up, and the jewelry on her body shimmered.


    She had grown up being pampered, exuding an elegance nurtured by money and skincare products.


    Seeing Serena¡¯s delicate makeup, Louisa couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Serena, you look so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Our darling, always the apple of our eye, how could she not be beautiful!¡± Keh chirped, ¡°Let Aiden


    drive you there.¡±


    ¡°No need. Erik is driving me today.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°This way, my friend will feel honored!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Erik, drive Serena there.¡±


    The Ferris Wheel Restaurant, as the name suggests, was a dining experience in a ss cabin.


    The Ferris wheel had 28 cabins, each measuring 25 square meters. When the Ferris wheel reached its


    highest point, it was 128 meters from the ground, offering a view of half the city¡¯s beauty and the


    sparkling sea¡­


    Since it was built, it had been a popr spot for influencers and streamers.


    As the seats were limited, reservations were booked up to six months in advance!


    It was extremely popr.


    Before Serena exited the car, she looked up at the giant Ferris wheel and asked with some


    puzzlement, ¡°Erik, why is there no one up there?¡±


    At noon, how could no one be dining at this popr restaurant?


    Where is Romeo?


    Hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?


    ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t the Ferris wheel moving? Is it broken?¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena, you may not know, but for ordinary people to dine here, they first need to have enough


    patience to wait, and secondly, they need to have enough money to afford it¡­ because a set meal


    costs $999, and this is just the minimum charge¡­¡±


    $999, to Serena, is just pocket change, but for ordinary people, it¡¯s equivalent to one or two months¡®


    sry.


    After a while, a luxury limousine came into Serena¡¯s view, and her eyes immediately lit up. It was


    Romeo!


    She would never mistake that license te!


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. McMillian!¡± Erik recognized it too, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. McMillian¡¯s car! Miss Serena, do you see? Mr.


    McMillian is here.¡±


    The limousine drove past them and stopped at the distant entrance.


    Carl got out, very professionally opening the rear door.


    Before Serena could smile, she saw a girl leave the limousine. That pretty face, who else could it be


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but Arabe?


    Why was she in Romeo¡¯s car?


    Could it be that she came with Romeo?


    Before Serena could figure it out, Romeo exited the car, took Arabe¡¯s hand, and entered the Ferris


    Wheel Restaurant through the VIP entrance together.


    Erik was also taken aback. Why would Mr. McMilliane here with Ms. Be?


    He hadn¡¯t heard any news about this before¡­.


    Looking at Serena¡¯s expression in the rear¨Cview mirror, it didn¡¯t seem too good.


    What should he do?


    Serena finally realized why the Ferris wheel wasn¡¯t moving and why no one was inside. It was because


    Romeo had booked the entire ce! He wanted to have a private meal with Arabe and didn¡¯t want to


    be disturbed by others!


    ¡°Miss Serena, I think¡­ you could also go in and dine with them. After all, Ms. Be is your rtive.¡±


    Erik plucked up the courage and voiced his thoughts, ¡°If you go in, you can prevent their rtionship


    from progressing¡­¡±


    Right, he has a point.


    Serena thought she couldn¡¯t let them be alone together in case they developed feelings¡­


    She got out of the car, and her stunning outfit immediately caught Arabe¡¯s attention in the ss


    cabin, and a few question marks popped up in Arabe¡¯s mind.


    Was Serena going to a wedding with that outfit?


    Her jewelry was so dazzling under the sunlight that it was hard to look directly at.


    From head to toe, one word could describe her: extravagant.


    Serena arrived at the entrance and was politely stopped by the greeter.


    Erik quickly stepped forward, cleared his throat, ¡°Thisdy is the heiress of the Collins family!¡±


    With the Collins family¡¯s status back home, stepping foot in this restaurant is practically like giving them


    free publicity.


    But the greeter says apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serena, but the ce is booked solid today. Sorry about


    that. We¡¯re looking forward to your next visit.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the girl inside, she¡¯s my cousin. And that guy, I know him too.¡±


    After Serena said this, she removed her diamond ring and pushed it into the greeter¡¯s hand. She


    smiled and said, ¡°I need to talk to them. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take the heat if they have anyints.¡±


    The greeter didn¡¯t dare to take her stuff. After all, with Mr. McMillian¡¯s status, if he had let someone in


    behind the scenes and messed up Mr. McMillian¡¯s business¡­


    The greeter quickly returned the ring and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serena, please don¡¯t put us in a tough spot.¡±


    She quickly closed the door, scared that Serena might barge in.


    ¡°What an insensitive person!¡± Erik is angry and about to use Keh¡¯s status to intimidate the greeter.


    But Serena¡¯s eyes seemed a bit dim as she said, ¡°Forget it. They won¡¯t dare to offend Romeo. Let¡¯s


    go¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like that, we¡¯re just going to leave?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Stick around to watch their lovey¨Cdovey show?¡± Serena gave Erik a look, her


    tone sounding a bit reproachful, ¡°Get the facts straight next time!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! All my fault! Okay?¡± Erik didn¡¯t expect things to go this far. ¡°I swear, none of this will


    happen again!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite first.¡± Serena looked at the Ferris wheel, ¡°We¡¯ll head to McMIlian


    Corporation in a bit.¡±


    All she could do now was suck it up.


    After all, it¡¯d be a waste of her effort getting all dolled up today¡­


    She was confident that she would take Romeo¡¯s breath away the moment he saw her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Inside the Ferris wheel cabin.


    Arabe was admiring the view when Romeo handed her a gift.


    ¡°Take a look.¡± His gaze was soft.


    Arabe opened the box to find a beautiful diamond bracelet.


    The centerpiece was a butterfly ready to take flight, symbolizing transformation and rebirth. On either


    side of the butterfly were 99 diamonds of equal size, closely linked together.


    The bracelet was unique and exuded elegant luxury, showcasing a woman¡¯s unique charm.


    Looking at the dazzling bracelet, she noticed the initials R&A FOREVER¡® engraved on the sp.


    Did this mean he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Romeo watched her reaction, saying gently, ¡°It would look beautiful on your lovely


    hand.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you.¡± Do I need any more reason?


    If she insisted on a reason, it was because he was inspired by her beautiful corbone, which looked


    like a lifelike butterfly during a ckout at his grandfather¡¯s house.


    He designed this bracelet himself and personally supervised its crafting by a master jeweler.


    Among all the production lines he managed, he had never supervised one personally. This girl broke


    his routine.


    ¡°You epted my grandmother¡¯s ne, so naturally, you should ept my gift. No ying


    favorites.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. He took the bracelet and put it on her delicate wrist.


    Its novel design and fine craftsmanship made it even more luxurious and elegant when worn.


    Romeo revealed a doting smile, ¡°It looks beautiful.¡±


    I


    No one else could pull off this look. Even his top jewelry spokesperson couldn¡¯t give him the


    satisfaction and awe he felt at this moment.


    His girl was so beautiful.


    She looked good without the bracelet, even more so with it on.


    A waiter serving dishes nearby couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Arabe. With her top¨Cnotch beauty


    and fresh aura, it¡¯s no wonder she caught Romeo¡¯s favor¡­


    But what was her background? She epted such a precious gift without any reaction¡­


    She would have been crying joyfully if it were an ordinary girl.


    This girl must be extraordinary if she could make Romeo show such a doting gaze and carefully


    cherish her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe calmly picked up her knife and fork and started eating her steak.


    Romeo smiled, ¡°Let me cut it for you.¡±


    He cut the steak into pieces, put them on her te, and, with a gentle voice, said, ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Her phone vibrated a few times. She took it out, which was a message from her assistant Dean.


    [Boss, about thepany cafeteria¡­ could you please pay some attention to it?]


    [The food here usually tastes so¨Cso, but recently it has a weird taste!]

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    [Even though I rarely go to the cafeteria, I¡¯ve heard grumbles from the staff about it for a while now]


    Dean also attached a picture, adding [Mr. Oscar¡¯s rtive runs this cafeteria, charging us a whole buck


    per meal!]


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers typed back, ¡°Looks like the food is kinda meh.¡±


    [The food has been okay these past few days! The kitchen staff knows you¡¯re shaking up thepany,


    so we even got fish soup for lunch today! Take a look.]


    Dean sent over another picture.


    Arabe looked at the color of the soup, ¡°Something¡¯s off about the color.¡±


    [Huh? What? Boss, don¡¯t freak me out¡­ isn¡¯t fish soup supposed to be white?]


    Arabe zoomed in on the picture, then looked at the other foods Dean captured, replying, ¡°Save me


    some samples of everything. I¡¯ll check it out when I get back.¡±


    Dean felt his appetite vanish at her words!


    Romeo noticed she was continuously replying to messages, ¡°Busy? Something up at thepany?¡±


    ¡°A bit Arabe finished her meal, nning to return to thepany cafeteria to check things out, ¡°Let¡¯s


    head back.¡±


    She had barely stood up and taken a few steps before Romeo pulled her back into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Romeo gazed at her beautiful profile, ¡°Stay with me a bit longer.¡±


    Arabe was a bit exasperated. Hadn¡¯t she already apanied him for lunch? Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    ¡°I want you with me.¡± Romeo held her tighter, breathing in her scent, ¡°I miss you. Seeing you makes me


    want to be with you. I hope you can always be by my side.¡± The two waitstaff and the restaurant


    manager who overheard were quite surprised¡­


    Is the notoriously cold and ruthless Romeo whispering sweet nothings to a girl? Had they misheard, or


    were the rumors wrong?


    ¡°People are watching.¡± Arabe¡¯s tone was a mix of helplessness and annoyance. This man seemed to


    be getting clingier, and his words blunter.


    Romeo nced around. The restaurant manager and the two waitstaff immediately turned around,


    daring not to stare at them any longer.


    ¡°Be.¡± Romeo¡¯s arms tightened around the girl before him, his voice seductive, ¡°I want to do


    everything couples do.¡°.


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°I want to do it many times.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Arabe had been so bothered by himtely that she could hardly get any private


    work done.


    ¡°I can wait for you to finish.¡± Romeo predicted her refusal by gently saying, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re free to be


    with me.¡±


    The Ferris wheel slowly reached its peak, Arabe¡¯s eyes filled with the beautiful cityscape, but all she


    could hear was, ¡°I like you.¡±


    This was the first time Romeo had said ¡°I like you¡± since they met.


    She was a bit taken aback. Before she could react, he continued, ¡°I like holding you like this. I like


    being with you. I like you as you are, regardless of your temperament or looks. I like it all.¡±


    Carl checked the time, nning to pick up Mr. McMillian and Ms. Be.


    But as he opened the door, he saw three people making strange faces at him, seemingly telling him not


    to interrupt Mr. McMillian¡¯s romantic moment.


    Carl vaguely heard Romeo¡¯s confession, and he couldn¡¯t believe it, looking at the two entwined figures


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    not far away¡­


    ¡°Arabe, I like you.¡± Romeo gently kissed her cheek.


    Arabe could feel her cheeks getting warm, her body feeling a bit hot. A strange sensation surged in


    her heart, was it¡­falling in love?


    If not, then why was her heartbeat elerating?


    ¡°I hope to be with you every day.¡± Romeo held her close, his handsome face gently rubbing against her


    delicate one-


    Arabe didn¡¯t reject this intimacy and didn¡¯t push him away, but after a while, she calmly said, ¡°We


    should get going.¡±


    It was gettingte.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Romeo¡¯s hand still tightly held hers as he dropped Arabe off at herpany¡¯s entrance. He looked


    down at the girl in his arms and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you afternoon teater. Anything in particr you


    want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free now?¡± she queried.


    ¡°I just happen to have some free time.¡±


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Carl froze at his words. He thought, Mr. McMillian, you have two meetings this


    afternoon, three partners to meet, and over a dozen documents that need your decision. Are you sure


    you¡¯re free?


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Arabe announced, preparing to leave the car. Romeo embraced her tightly, saying,


    ¡°Just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bete!¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± he insisted, inhaling her sweet scent. It was intoxicating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring me anything to eat this afternoon,¡± Arabe said, sounding slightly helpless. ¡°I¡¯m a bit


    busy.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After being detained by Romeo for a while, Arabe finally managed to pull away from his grasp and


    hurriedly headed toward herpany.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, it seems like Ms. Be was in a hurry to leave¡­¡± Carl observed as he watched


    Arabe¡¯s retreating figure. He nced in the rear¨Cview mirror to find Romeo¡¯s gaze fixed on the girl.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, and Mr. McMillian, the restaurant manager asked me to give you these¡­¡± Carl unlocked his


    phone and sent a dozen pictures to Romeo¡¯s phone.


    They were photos from their lunch at the Ferris Wheel Restaurant. The handsome man and beautiful


    woman were eye¨Ccatching.


    Even Romeo himself could hardly believe the tenderness and adoration in his own eyes as he looked


    at Arabe in the photos. Though Arabe was looking at the scenery outside, oblivious to his gaze, it


    didn¡¯t stop him from admiring her beauty.


    ¡°What was she thinking then,¡± he pondered, looking at her bright eyes.


    Romeo¡¯s slender fingers scrolled through the photos, each one captured from a perfect angle. He


    simply said, ¡°Tip.¡±


    Carl promptly transferred $1,000 to the restaurant manager.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. McMillian, I also took a few shots¡­¡± Carl showed Romeo the candid photos he had taken


    of Romeo and Arabe enjoying the view together. They looked like a perfect match.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, just to be clear, I¡¯m not asking for anything. I just thought you two looked good together,


    Carl rified, fearing that Romeo might get mad at him for, sneaking pictures without his knowledge.


    But Romeo didn¡¯t say a word. After a moment; Carl¡¯s phone chimed with an Apple Pay notification. His


    eyes widened at the sight of the number: 7777, four sevens! Had Mr. McMillian really just transferred


    that much money to him in one go? Was this a reward?


    As he tried to contain his excitement, he asked, puzzled, ¡°But Mr. McMillian, what does this number


    mean¡­¡±


    Romeo saved each photo, then casually exined, ¡°It means Be and my story will be as lucky as the


    number seven.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help but feel engulfed by the sweetness of love after hearing such an exnation.


    Romeo set his two favorite photos as his screensaver and wallpaper, then looked back at the building


    where Arabe worked, a hint of longing in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to McMillian Corporation.¡±


    Carl could clearly detect the nostalgia in his voice. Hmm, Ms. Be had only been gone a short while,


    and he was already missing her?


    At McMillian Corporation, Serena had prepared afternoon tea for the six receptionists, who were all


    beaming with joy.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Serenal You¡¯ve brought gifts again!¡±


    ¡°Did you get them from that fancy hotel down the street? Their stuff¡¯s a bit too rich for our blood. Makes


    us feel guilty eating it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have you, Miss Serena. You keep treating us to these gourmet delicacies.¡±


    ¡°Even after all this time, you¡¯re still a knockout, Miss Serena!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re seriously blessed to have a boss like you! Not only are you generous and stunning, but you¡¯ve


    also got talents that put other heiresses to shame.¡±


    Serena smiled at theirpliments, thenughed and pretended to be mad, ¡°There¡¯s no honey in the


    afternoon tea, but you all sure know how toy it on thick.¡± ¡°Miss Serena, you just keep getting more


    beautiful. Could you share your secret?¡±


    One of the receptionists stared at Serena, resting her chin in her hands, admiring her wless skin


    without a single pimple to be seen.


    ¡®Don¡¯t get your hopes up. The skincare products Miss Serena uses are probably too expensive for us.¡±


    As Serena listened to their chit¨Cchat, about to say something, she noticed they all suddenly stood up,


    frantically fixing themselves up, and respectfully greeted, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. McMillian!¡±


    Serena turned to see Romeo had returned.


    ¡°Romeo-¡±


    Before Serena could approach him, several senior staff rushed over, bombarding Romeo with urgent


    matters, then swiftly heading towards the elevator as if Serena¡¯s call.


    Carl stayed behind, blocking Serena¡¯s way, ¡°Miss Serena, you¡¯re looking for Romeo?¡±


    no one heard


    ¡°I brought afternoon tea for Romeo. And for you too, Carl. I wanted to discuss something with Romeo.¡±


    Serena nced at the retreating figure, a little anxious. Carl was stopping her from going forward,


    leaving her helpless.


    ¡°I really need to see Romeo.¡±


    ¡°Romeo has urgent matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°I can wait for him.¡±


    ¡°It might take a while for Romeo to finish up. Perhaps you could go home first, Miss Serena. You can


    always call or text Romeo.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait upstairs. There are some things I want to tell him in person.¡±


    Serena attempted to pass, but Carl kept blocking her, ¡°If there¡¯s something you need, Miss Serena,


    you can tell me. I can ry the message to Romeo¡­¡±


    A


    Carl¡¯s obstruction was getting on Serena¡¯s nerves. But considering her position, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Carl, do you n on blocking my way indefinitely?¡± ¡°I apologize. I just didn¡¯t want you to wait in vain..


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, no matter how long he¡¯s busy, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Serena deftly sidestepped Carl and headed for


    the elevator.


    Watching Serena¡¯s retreating figure, Carl felt unease. He knew that Romeo only had eyes for Miss


    Be and didn¡¯t care much for others.


    Seeing Serena enter the elevator, he had no choice but to follow.


    The receptionists were left clueless about the situation, sensing some hidden tension.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. McMillian doesn¡¯t like Miss Serena?¡±


    ¡°No way! Miss Serena is so aplished. Whether her looks, knowledge, talent, or family


    background¡­ there isn¡¯t a second one like her in this world!¡± ¡°But why did Carl stop her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian probably didn¡¯t mean to ignore Miss Serena. When he walked in, you saw that a bunch


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of managers needed his attention. Carl likely didn¡¯t want Miss Serena


    to wait in vain.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s cold to everybody. It seems like only work can catch his eye. We¡¯ve been here for years. Has Mr.


    McMillian ever really looked at us?¡±


    ¡°Not that I recall.¡±


    ¡°So, their marriage is strong. We don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    If something¡¯s up with their rtionship, how can Miss Serena stillugh?


    Can she even be in the mood to go buy afternoon tea?


    ¡°Miss Serena is only eighteen, already so sessful, born with a silver spoon, and her fianc¨¦ is pretty


    top¨Cnotch.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s way better than us in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, keep your voices down. If someone hears you, it¡¯ll tarnish thepany¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Arabe walked into the office; the assistant Dean had alreadyid out the food he had brought back


    on a small table.


    Thirteen dishes in total.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re here?¡± Dean lifted his head and respectfully said, ¡°This is the food prepared for


    lunch


    Arabe looked at the food on the table, picked up the fish soup to smell it, then picked up a dish of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    corn kernels fried with small sausages to examine it, even separating the sausages with a fork.


    The color and smell of it cooled her gaze a bit.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, is the food still fresh?¡± Dean sensed Arabe¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria.¡±


    Seeing Arabe rushing towards the cafeteria, a few curious employees sneakily followed.


    Arabe arrived at the cafeteria, and a dishwasher was washing dishes. Two chefs were resting in the


    outdoor garden.


    They saw Arabe, not knowing who she was, but seeing Dean following behind, they guessed her


    identity.


    It must be the new CEO who recently made the employees nervous ¨C Ms. Bet.


    ¡°Mr. Dean, is this Ms. Bet?¡± One of the young chefs extinguished his cigarette on the sole of his


    shoe and asked.


    Seeing Arabe walk into the kitchen, Dean softly exined, ¡°Ms. Bet is just looking around. No


    need to be nervous.¡±


    When Arabe entered the kitchen, she saw it was dirty and messy. The young chef exined, ¡°We


    haven¡¯t had time to clean up after cooking lunch. Usually, it¡¯s very clean. Last week, government staff


    came for inspection, and we got an A rating.¡±


    ¡°Call your manager.¡±


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s icy voice, the young chef was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Our manager is usually not


    here¡­¡±


    ¡°Then ask him toe over.¡± Arabe coldly said, ¡°Immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The young chef was intimidated by Arabe¡¯s aura and quickly called the manager.


    Just a few minutes after the call was made, before the manager had even arrived, Oscar showed up.


    ¡°Ms. Bet seems to have much free time, evening to the kitchen.¡±


    Oscar received the news and rushed over at top speed, seeing Arabe looking at the frozen meat in


    the fridge.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, did you forget? Our cafeteria has been outsourced to a cateringpany outside. Even


    if inspection¡¯s needed, it shouldn¡¯t be done by ourpany¡¯s people.¡± Oscar said with a smile.


    ¡°From a legal standpoint, thepany is responsible for the outsourced cafeteria. Mr. Oscar, you¡¯re


    getting old, and if you don¡¯t understand thew, it¡¯s okay.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Arabe lifted her gaze, looking at the man before her with a nk expression and a small smile


    ying on her lips. ¡°I heard the cafeteria manager is your rtive?¡±


    Oscar blinked, letting out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Does Ms. Bet have a problem with me? Are you


    looking to pick a fight with my family?¡±


    Arabe chuckled softly, ncing up at the surveince camera. Just as she suspected, the camera


    had already been switched off.


    ¡°Turn the camera on.¡± Arabe instructed her assistant.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, what are you trying to do?¡± Oscar was clearly unhappy with her actions: ¡°If the cameras


    here need to be turned on, it¡¯s not ourpany¡¯s job to do it.¡± ¡°Ms. Bet, it¡¯s on now.¡± The assistant


    Dean reported back afterpleting the task, speaking respectfully.


    At this point, the cafeteria manager rushed over, mopping his sweaty forehead. He noticed the young


    girl beside Oscar and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Oscar, this is?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the memo? We¡¯ve got


    a new big shot in thepany, and she¡¯s flexing her muscles right here.¡± Oscar clearly didn¡¯t think


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    much of the girl in front of him. Manager Dave caught Oscar¡¯s drift but still responded with a smile: ¡°Ms.


    Bet, if you have something to say, spit it out.¡±


    ¡°There are some meat pies left over from lunch. I just warmed them up, along with some other dishes.


    Dean, please have Mr. Dave and Mr. Oscar taste them,¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Dean immediately set about


    preparing the food.


    Oscar and Dave exchanged nces, clueless about her intentions.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, if you¡¯re trying to get us to taste the food to improve it,¡±


    Before Dave could finish, Arabe cut him off with a terse, ¡°Please.¡±


    The food was promptlyid out before them.


    Dave didn¡¯t refuse, picking up a piece of the meat pie and taking a bite. ¡°Tastes good.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t touch his cutlery; he looked impatiently at the girl before him and said, ¡°If Ms. Bet is


    inviting us to lunch, you really shouldn¡¯t have; I¡¯m full already.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Oscar full, or are you too scared


    to eat?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words made everyone present tense, and the employees who were sneakily watching the


    showdown started to feel uneasy.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Bet?¡± Oscar asked irritably.


    Dave hastily interjected, ¡°This was freshly made by the chefs at lunchtime, right?¡±


    The two chefs nodded vigorously, though their eyes betrayed their anxiety and fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t freshly made.¡± Arabe smirked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the filling. What¡¯s it


    made of?¡±


    ¡°The filling.¡± Dave paused beforeughing. ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re quite the joker! Of course, the filling is


    fresh pork bought from the market by our chefs, minced, and made into pies.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the minced ¡®meat¡® made from soy protein chunks chopped up and mixed with


    tapioca starch, a series of food additives, and pork essence? And the spring onions inside, reced by


    spring onion oil? Am I right?¡°¡±


    Everyone was gobsmacked. What? The meat pies they had for lunch didn¡¯t have any meat, and they


    were all food additives?.


    They all felt like throwing up.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you can¡¯t just make wild usations because you¨Care young. Do you have any evidence


    for what you¡¯re saying? If not, you¡¯re ndering our cafeteria.¡± Though Dave said this, his eyes were


    clearly shifty, and even Oscar couldn¡¯t hide his expression anymore..


    ¡°Whether the filling in this pie is fresh meat or not, wouldn¡¯t ab test tell us?


    Arabe looked at them, speaking with clear interest: ¡°Mr. Dave, when you were eating that meat pie


    just now, you felt a bit uneasy and scared, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Dave was feeling all kinds of jittery, like she had just read his mind. ¡°I swear my chefs would never pull


    such a shady stunt!¡± Arabe justughed it off. ¡°Stop passing the buck to your chefs. Even if they did


    do it, it would be under your orders.¡± Who would want to shoulder such a huge responsibility?


    ¡°Do you have any proof, Ms. Bet?¡± Dave spat out through gritted teeth. ¡°Without it, I can sue you


    for defamation!¡±


    ¡°Slow your roll. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. It¡¯ll be a tough act to follow.¡±


    ¡°In the peas and beef stir¨Cfry at lunch, was the beef actually beef?¡± Arabe looked up at him with a


    gaze full of confidence. Dave was starting to feel the heat. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I noticed you guys used dead chicken instead of beef.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re just stirring the pot, right? You can¡¯t just spout such nonsense without proof!¡±


    ¡°Fetch the kitchen¡¯s trash can.¡± Arabe ordered her assistant.


    Dean hurriedly did as told.


    Therge trash can was set before everyone. With a swift kick, Arabe sent the trash spilling out.


    Oscar and Dave quickly backed away.


    Among the kitchen waste were chicken heads, feet, tails, and the like.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have chicken for lunch, yet here are these.¡± Arabe casually noted, ¡°Normally, a chicken¡¯s


    eyes would be open after ughter. Only a dead chicken¡¯s eyes would be shut.¡±


    People around quickly examined the chicken heads on the floor and found their eyes were all closed!


    ¡°Most of you would know that chickens need to be bled out when ughtered. But a dead chicken can¡¯t


    bleed out properly, which turns the meat red. And the skin of a dead chicken would be sickly gray,


    shriveled, andcking sticity¨Cnot a normal death.¡±


    The staff around them were feeling nauseous. They couldn¡¯t believe they had been eating dead


    chicken instead of fresh beef for lunch!


    Right now, they could only fight the urge to puke.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dave didn¡¯t expect that she, a young girl, would be so observant.


    How would a girl her age know about chickens? Very few people would have seen chickens being


    ughtered on a farm.


    ¡°Alright, even if our chefs did identally buy dead chickens, it¡¯s not their fault. They were duped by


    the market¡¯s chicken stall owner. Besides, if you¡¯re saying dead chicken can be made into beef, then


    show me!¡±


    Seeing Dave still putting up a fight, Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that?¡± Arabe calmly said, ¡°Just cut the subpar chicken into strips, add some


    beef voring and roast meat seasoning; if the color¡¯s off, add some caramel coloring; then pan¨Cfry it in


    hot oil with various seasonings, and vo! Beef.¡±


    Dave¡¯s face was frozen in shock. He didn¡¯t expect her to know the process in such detail, and she


    hadn¡¯t missed a beat.


    ¡°This is proof: all these food additives I mentioned, you can find them all in your own kitchen!¡±


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s resounding words, the staff around them could no longer describe their feelings with


    just ¡°astonished¡°.


    One of the staff members was patting his chest in relief, saying, ¡°I dodged a bullet there; I didn¡¯t touch


    those dishes at lunch.¡±


    He had survived this ordeal!

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on him, a curious look in her eyes. ¡°Do you think only these two dishes were


    problematic?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re saying. The employee seemed a bit flustered.


    Arabe spoke confidently: ¡°Out of the thirteen dishes the canteen served for lunch, not one was made


    with fresh ingredients!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide upon hearing this.


    Seriously?


    All thirteen dishes weren¡¯t fresh?


    That¡¯s freaking scary, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡®Ms. Bet, what about the sausages? They¡¯ve got to be real, right? Or are they made of fake meat?¡±


    An employee started to worry.


    Arabe looked cool as a cucumber. ¡°Ever heard of starch sausages? All sorts of flour are mixed


    together with some food additives, roasted meat essential oil, and some carrageenan. Mix it all up in a


    food processor, then squeeze out the shape, boil it, and vo! You got your ¡®sausage¡®.¡±


    Some people ran out to the flower beds to barf.


    ¡°The proof is in the pudding, or rather, the not¨Ccleaned food processor, still with some ¡®meat¡® residue.


    You can have it tested.¡±


    They were worried that the sausages might be made of fake meat, but as it turned out, there wasn¡¯t


    any meat in them at all! Just a bunch of seasonings!


    ¡°And what about the fish soup you all had at lunch? Didn¡¯t you notice something off about its color?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze swept over everyone as she said, ¡°Normal fish soup shouldn¡¯t be this white; unless you


    add a spoonful of vegetable cream, then you can create a delicious fish soup.¡±


    More people ran outside to throw up. They couldn¡¯t believe that the canteen would do such a thing..


    ¡°I also found concentrated mutton soup powder in the kitchen. Do you know what that is? One


    spoonful, and even in water will taste like mutton soup.


    Another employee breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite at lunch, so I just added


    a little extra tomato sauce to my pasta I didn¡¯t eat much of anything


    else.¡±


    ¡°That tomato sauce you ate was also made with tomato essence.¡±


    The employee went out to barf.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Dave chuckled coldly with his arms folded. ¡°Even if you found all these things, you still


    don¡¯t have any evidence that the cooks actually used them to make lunch.¡±


    Oscar chimed in, looking miffed, ¡°Ms. Bet, you can eat however you want, but watch what you


    say!¡°.


    Dave was like a provoked tiger: ¡°I was going to let it slide for the sake of family, but Ms. Bet, you


    want to me all this on me; now that everyone has a misunderstanding about our canteen, I¡¯m going


    to call the police!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t scared at all, even saying, ¡°Mr. Dave is getting old; if you¡¯re not steady holding


    the phone, I can have Dean help you.¡±


    Dave didn¡¯t expect this young woman to be this tough. He sneered, ¡°Ms. Bet, think carefully. Once


    I call the police, your job won¡¯t be safe either!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t have time to waste with him. ¡°If you won¡¯t, I will.¡±


    ¡°Dave, Ms. Bet is young; she might be a bit hot¨Cheaded sometimes. Don¡¯t take it to heart; think of


    it as doing me a favor.¡± Oscar tried to mediate: ¡°Go bring the receipt of this morning¡¯s food purchase to


    Ms. Bet to prove we used fresh ingredients.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t ept his exnation and said directly, ¡°I heard the supermarket where you


    guys buy your ingredients from is also owned by your rtives.¡±


    Oscar immediately got upset. ¡°Ms. Bet, are you suggesting there¡¯s some shady business going on


    between our families?¡±


    ¡°You said it, not me.¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Arabe gave Dean a look, and he immediately took out his phone, ready to dial 911.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°Stop.¡± Oscar immediately interrupted, ¡°Call the cops now. Whether these foods have issues or not,


    once it starts amotion, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s reputation that suffers!¡± ¡°Oh? So, what¡¯s your take on


    handling this?¡± Arabe looked at him with interest.


    ¡°As long as you apologize to Dave, we¡¯ll pretend this never happened.¡±


    Arabe found it amusing. She gave Dean a nod, and he immediately dialed the police.


    ¡°You.¡± Oscar was furious. This girl was ying dirty!


    Well, if she wanted to call the police, they¡¯re not scared¡® Oscar knew some people in the police station;


    they could help!


    That girl was too naive.


    He took out his phone and sent a text.


    After a while, a few police officers arrived; the lead officer was a stranger to Oscar. The officer listened


    to the story and ordered his men to take samples of the kitchen ingredients back for testing.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Arabe hacked into the surveince system and restored all the deleted footage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent all the surveince from the past year to your official email.¡± ¡°Ms. Bet, we appreciate your


    help with this minor issue!¡± The leading officer, Joe, was very polite: ¡°Rest assured, if the test results


    show their ingredients are sub¨Cstandard, we¡¯ll handle it by thew!¡±


    If they vited food safetyws, they could be fined, their license could be revoked, and in severe


    cases, they could go to jail.


    Oscar had a bad feeling about this: ¡°Bro, are you new here? I didn¡¯t see Kevin West today.¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± Captain Joe nced at Oscar, sounding unimpressed. ¡°He just got suspended today;


    you need him for something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Good. Someone reported him for epting bribes. If you¡¯re texting him for help now, you¡¯re basically


    giving evidence to the police, and his charges would only get worse.¡± Hearing Captain Joe say this,


    Oscar¡¯s heart sank. Damn, he just texted Kevin West for help, saying he had a situation to deal with


    and would reward him as usual. This was bad news.


    Oscar was sweating bullets, as was Dave, who was continuously wiping off the sweat from his


    forehead. He never thought his years in the business world would end at the hands of a young girl.


    A police officer came up to him and said, ¡°Pleasee with us for an investigation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, help me.¡± Dave looked at Oscar desperately, he couldn¡¯t be taken by the police, or he


    would hardly get out of the police station!


    ¡°I got you; don¡¯t worry.¡± Oscar lightly patted his back, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t admit to anything; I¡¯ll have a


    ¡°You better hurry.¡± Dave was uneasy, fearing the worst.


    ¡°I know, rx.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Arabe suddenly said, ¡°Dave owns seven or eight other restaurants.¡±


    Dave tensed up. What was this girl up to? Did she think the situation wasn¡¯t chaotic enough and want


    to add fuel to the fire?


    ¡°Dave always wears designer clothes and lives in luxury houses, but his ount always shows that


    he¡¯s barely getting by and can¡¯t pay taxes; it¡¯s hard to understand.¡±


    Captain Joe understood immediately after hearing this: ¡°Take him back for a thorough investigation!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After Dave was taken away by the police, Arabe raised an eyebrow, nced at Oscar, and then


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    headed for her office.


    Many employees wanted to take leave to get a health check.


    ¡°Since this issue is the result of ourpany¡¯sck of oversight, tell the headquarters to give them an


    extra month¡¯s sry so they can buy some stuff to replenish their


    nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Dean immediately epted the task.


    Just then, Phillip sent her a message: ¡°Be, are you working? Tired? Hungry? I¡¯ll have some food sent


    over for you.¡±


    At the end of the message, he also sent ¨¢ cute emoji.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°Thanks, grandpa, but I¡¯m good.¡± Arabe said, walking away, ¡°I¡¯m not really feeling hungry.¡±


    ¡°You should eat even if you¡¯re not hungry, you¡¯re too skinny. I¡¯ll have the chef whip up something for


    you; I bet you¡¯ll love it.¡°¡±


    The chef said the youngdies these days were really into these fancy afternoon tea pastries.


    Be should like them too, right?


    ¡°No need; give it to Romeo.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it; I didn¡¯t prepare his portion!¡± Phillip answered without hesitation


    On the other side.


    Serena had been waiting in the conference roorn for two hours; the afternoon tea had already gotten


    cold.


    She wanted to go see what Romeo was busy with but was afraid to interrupt his work.


    Just as she was hesitating, the door to Romeo¡¯s office opened, and she saw Romeoing out!


    ¡°Romeo, are you done already?¡± Serena quickly caught up to him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working non¨C


    stop; you need to take care of yourself. Are you hungry? Can you eat something first?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMin has some matters to deal with.¡± Carl was still trying to stop her. ¡°Miss Serena, please


    wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Romeo.¡± Serena called after him, ¡°Where are you going? Will you be backter? I¡¯ve prepared some


    food for you; how about having a bite first?¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t look back as he entered the elevator; the doors slowly closed, leaving Serena with


    nothing but a cold and determined silhouette.


    Seeing that Romeo had left, Carl also turned to leave.


    At this moment, his phone started to vibrate, and he answered the call: ¡°Is everything ready? Good, I¡¯ll


    be there in about ten minutes. Just checking, the juice is freshly squeezed, right? And no ice cubes,


    right? Good, keep the pastries warm; our youngdy doesn¡¯t eat cold food, alright?¡±


    Hearing this, Serena was a bit puzzled¨Cwho was his youngdy? Could it be Arabe?


    An image of Arabe suddenly shed in her mind.


    Serena was shocked. She hurriedly got into another elevator and got into her car.


    ¡°Erik, follow Romeo¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Miss Serena, what are you doing?¡± Erik was a bit confused, but seeing Serena¡¯s anxious expression,


    he immediately started the engine.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, that¡¯s the Collins family¡¯s car behind us; should we lose them?¡± Carl immediately noticed


    the license te on the car behind them; it was the Collins family¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    car.


    But Romeo didn¡¯t care; he said, ¡°Let them follow.¡±


    Arabe had just entered her office when she got a call from Romeo.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you afternoon tea; I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was as deep and


    enticing as ever. ¡°Which floor is your office on?¡±


    ¡°Are you on your way already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle down to meet you.¡±


    She dared not let Mr. McMin deliver to her office; it would draw too much attention!


    ¡°Are you afraid of people knowing about our rtionship?¡±


    Was it because he wasn¡¯t handsome enough? Or his family background wasn¡¯t prestigious enough? Or


    was it that she didn¡¯t want to admit he was her fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own status?¡°.


    When this man showed up, not only thepany but the entire Summerfield would be buzzing!


    At that time, many people would be asking about their rtionship.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Serena tailed Romeo all the way until his car pulled up near apany.


    It¡¯s a clothingpany owned by the Collins family, and Arabe is the boss.


    Serena guessed right¨CRomeo really came to see Arabe!!


    He left Serena in the conference room for a full two hours without a word but was super attentive to


    Arabe.


    Serena didn¡¯t get it, what was so special about Arabe?


    Maybe in his world, after seeing so many refineddies, he just wanted to hang out with regr


    people?


    Romeo got out of the car in a white shirt. Handsome as he was, he dimmed the surroundings just by


    existing.


    That¡¯s him, alright, always stealing the spotlight the minute he shew up, easily catching everyone¡¯s


    eye.


    ¡°Be Have you been waiting long?¡± As soon as Arabe walked up to him, he gently but assertively


    wrapped her in his arms. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Seeing Arabe, whom he¡¯d missed so much, a smile tugged at the corners of Romeo¡¯s mouth. ¡°Not


    long: I just got here.¡±


    ¡°This is a public ce; could you tone it down a bit?¡±


    They were currently by the road; what if someone saw them?


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it; if I don¡¯t hold you for a bit, I¡¯ll miss you even more.¡±


    Romeo looked at her with a hint of fondness and tenderness on his handsome face that most people


    wouldn¡¯t see. ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Not busy.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t busy, and you didn¡¯t miss me?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Romeo hugged her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you by hugging you for another


    minute. No resisting.¡±


    Arabe suddenly thought Romeo was a bit childish.


    ¡°Every time you go to thepany, it¡¯s like you disappear. If I don¡¯t look for you, you might not even


    think of me!¡± Romeo sounded like he was whining.


    Hearing Romeo say this, Arabe felt a bit helpless. ¡°I have a lot of things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Will you think about meter?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Romeo.¡± Arabe was about to ask him to behave, but he lifted her face like it was a precious gem.


    The love in his eyes was as dazzling as the stars in the night sky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it; your face is too soft.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my afternoon tea?¡± Arabe remembered she had things to deal with and couldn¡¯t stay here


    too long..


    Romeo touched her face before pulling out the afternoon tea,


    Arabe saw the dozen or so bags in his hand and didn¡¯t take them. ¡°That¡¯s too much; I can¡¯t finish it


    all.¡±


    ¡°You can pick your favorites.¡±


    Romeo held the bags in one hand and reluctantly held her in the other, messing with her hair and


    asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a bit?¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Will you think about meter?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°Will you miss me?¡± Romeo seemed determined to get an answer.


    With no other choice, Arabe firmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± Romeo lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. His affectionate eyes were filled


    with longing and love. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe blushed a bit, grabbed her stuff, and prepared to leave.


    Romeo still held her hand, unwilling to let go. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Whenever he saw her, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He just wanted to be with her.


    Arabe had no idea that Mr. McMin, reputed to be cold¨Chearted, would be so bold in public. Now


    that she knew, she found it amusing.


    ¡°So, you want me to stand here chatting with you while holding all this heavy stuff?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to carry it to your office?¡±


    Arabe pulled her hand back. ¡°I¡¯m off work in an hour; you should go.¡±


    ¡°Be.¡±


    Arabe paused and looked back at him.


    ¡°What I said on the Ferris wheel today is true.¡±


    He really liked her.


    So much so that he missed her every second.


    Normally, Arabe would ignore him, but now she saw his serious eyes and simply replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    Romeo watched her leave and quietly followed her.


    Arabe took a step, and Romeo followed. They maintained a short distance until Arabe disappeared


    into thepany. Only then did Romeo stop, take out his phone,


    and call her.


    In his own way, he quietly protected and apanied her.


    Serena in the car was beside herself with rage. She could hardly believe the usually cold Romeo would


    act so affectionately towards a girl.


    Turned out, the man always on top wasn¡¯t incapable of love or affection; he just hadn¡¯t met the right


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    person!


    Ever since meeting Arabe, his eyes were filled with love and tenderness, something Serena had


    never seen before!


    Why?!


    Why did that rude girl receive Romeo¡¯s favor?.


    Why was she the one receiving Romeo¡¯s unique love and affection?


    Jealous¨Cto¨Cthe point of madness, Serena¡¯s nails dug into her palms. She couldn¡¯t just sit by and do


    nothing!


    Whether it was wealth, appearance, knowledge, or ability, Romeo was top¨Cnotch!


    He was iparable to anyone in the world!


    She wanted to receive that unique love and indulgence!


    She wanted to rece Arabe and be the woman in Romeo¡¯s heart!


    Seeing Romeo outside the car, looking at thepany, and making a phone call, Serena knew he was


    talking to Arabe.


    They had just separated, yet they were like an inseparable couple. Serena felt like her heart was


    bleeding.


    She tried to suppress her immense jealousy and sadness. ¡°Driver, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Erik was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Mr. McMin and Ms. Be¡¯s rtionship to


    progress so fast.


    It seemed there was no opportunity for Miss Serena to interfere.


    He hadn¡¯t started the car¡¯s engine yet when he suddenly noticed Phillip¡¯s caring. He was taken


    aback. ¡°Miss Serena, isn¡¯t that Phillip¡¯s car?¡±


    Serena looked up, and it was indeed true!


    Was Phillip also here to see Arabe?


    As she was thinking this, the car had already stopped. The first to get out was Brodie, who was


    surprised to see Romeo at thepany¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Young Master, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Romeo wasn¡¯t surprised by his arrival. ¡°My grandpa sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Grandpa flew in a top¨Cnotch pastry chef from France to prepare an afternoon tea for Miss.¡±


    As Brodie said this, he hastily removed the items from the car, then added apologetically, ¡°But there¡¯s


    none for you.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    Romeo looked toward thepany. As long as Arabe was happy, he¡¯d be happy.


    ¡°Master, are you also here to deliver afternoon tea to Miss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did I arrive toote?¡±


    Brodie seemed a bit annoyed. He knew the afternoon tea was personally prepared by the pastry chef


    using the finest ingredients. Grandpa put a lot of thought into it.


    If Ms. Be ate Romeo¡¯s first and then was full, not having the appetite to eat the pastries Phillip sent,


    Phillip would be heartbroken.


    Just then, Brodie spotted a familiar figureing out of thepany. He quickly approached her and


    respectfully handed over the items, saying, ¡°Miss, this is what Phillip asked me to bring you.¡±


    Arabe reached out to take it, giving a small smile and saying, ¡°Please convey my thanks to


    Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Phillip hopes you can visit him more when you have spare time; don¡¯t overwork and take rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°He also said that you¡¯re about to go to college. If you have a preferred school, whether it¡¯s domestic or


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    abroad, you can tell him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you encounter difficulties at work, you can ask Phillip for help. If something¡¯s bothering you in


    life, you can tell him.¡± Romeo, on the side, gave a small smile.


    He remembered running the group for three years; Grandpa never sent him afternoon tea, not even a


    word of concern.


    Now he¡¯s being all nice to his granddaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Please convey my thanks to Grandpa.¡°.


    Arabe stood tall, a mix of cold and cute demeanor that was admirable.


    ¡°I will convey your words. I won¡¯t disturb your work anymore.¡°.


    1


    Having said that, Brodie nced at Romeo next to him, then said respectfully, ¡°Master, I will take my


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo knew he was leaving first to give them some private space.


    He was a very¨Cconsiderate man.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Arabe looked at Romeo, somewhat surprised.


    Romeo reached out to gently touch her face, revealing a doting smile. ¡°It¡¯s fate; the universe wanted us


    to meet again.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°You eat my afternoon tea first. Don¡¯t force yourself to eat Grandpa¡¯s. Go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Arabe left, Romeo stood there for a while, reluctant to leave.


    Serena in the car didn¡¯t expect Romeo¡¯s grandfather to have Brodie deliver afternoon tea to Arabe!


    She was so furious, she was practically fuming, almost green with jealousy!


    The logo on that lunchbox was the exclusive mark of August, a top¨Cnotch French pastry chef!


    Only his personally crafted pastries were worthy of such a lunchbox.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Though not plenty, his fame made a single gig worth hundreds of thousands.


    Phillip actually asked August to prepare afternoon tea for an unruly girl?


    Phillip was way too into her, wasn¡¯t he?


    Seeing Serena¡¯s face contort with anger, Erik couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t sweat the


    small stuff. All love stories start out like this. Gradually, the affection will wane, and there will be more


    friction between the two.¡±


    Serena clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Now Romeo wasn¡¯t interested in


    her, and Phillip kept his distance.


    Arabe returned to her office, looking at the dozens of afternoon tea bags on the coffee table with a


    headache.


    Even if she were to eat them for dinner, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all.


    Dean walked in to report on his work, drooling at the sight of all the food.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re really livingrge, huh? You actually bought all these afternoon teas. Can you


    even finish them?¡±


    ¡°Just grab whatever you want.¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t fond of afternoon tea, so she¡¯d rather share than waste


    it.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, do you really mean I can take whatever I want? These are handmade afternoon teas by


    August and Benson.¡± Dean was almost dropping his jaw. Arabe raised her eyebrow, as if asking,


    Who were August and Benson?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you really don¡¯t know who they are?¡±


    Dean¡¯s eyes widened, and he swallowed. ¡°August is a top French pastry chef, and Benson is a big shot


    in the pastry world.¡±


    Arabe, who had never heard of them, raised her eyebrow in question: ¡°Pricey?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, aren¡¯t these the afternoon teas you ordered? It just shows that the person who ordered


    these for you values and likes you very much.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°August has retired. To have him make an afternoon tea is no longer just about money. And Benson,


    months, pulling all the strings she had, before Benson made it for her once. These teas of yours should


    be worth at least hundreds of thousands, right?¡±


    Arabe was shocked.


    Hundreds of thousands?


    That expensive?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, don¡¯t you doubt it? With their fame, their pastries are worth this price.¡±


    Looking at the quantity and the fine craftsmanship.


    Just pick whatever you want.¡± Arabe leanedzily on the couch, her tone casual as if it were just


    regr afternoon tea in front of her, making no difference to her.


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t be shy, okay?¡± Although Dean picked a few, they were all moremon ones. He


    didn¡¯t dare touch any of the expensive ones. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a while, Molly came to ask about the design drafts, and Arabe let her take some too.


    She took a bite of the remaining ones, just as Dean¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, you really can¡¯t go in. Let me confirm with Ms. Bet first that, getting mad at me won¡¯t


    solve anything Even if you rush in, you¡¯ll still be kicked out in the end Why bother?¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Arabe saidzily.


    Oscar immediately pushed the door in. Seeing Arabe lounging on the sofa enjoying her afternoon


    tea, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Bet, we may have some misunderstandings. Do you have time now?


    Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Arabe leisurely took a bite of the dessert and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not happy with, please let me know; I will definitely correct it.¡± Oscar smiled


    and said, ¡°Regarding the matter of my rtive, can we put it to rest?¡±


    Arabe stopped eating her dessert, raising an eyebrow and said, ¡°He let his employees consume


    those health¨Cdamaging additives for a year. If you were the victim, would you forgive him easily?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Sure, the guy messed up first by using some dodgy ingredients for a quick buck, but hey, no one got


    hurt, right? And thepany made it up to them. Can¡¯t you let him off the hook just this once?¡±


    Arabe asked in a slow, deliberate tone, ¡°And how do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe just let bygones be bygones; ask him to provide free meals for the employees for half a year or


    a year. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a tight leash on the ingredient quality; he won¡¯t be able to pull a fast one.¡±


    ¡°So, this happened because you dropped the ball on your oversight?¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze held him in


    ce, a slight pressure in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Oscar, don¡¯t you think you bear some responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do bear some responsibility.¡± Oscar lowered his head. If there were any other ways, he wouldn¡¯t


    havee to ask thisdy for help.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the employees eating food with additives, why don¡¯t you do the same? Eat it for a


    year, and then we can talk.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, are you pulling my leg?¡± Oscar tried to smile charmingly and say, ¡°In a year, my rtive


    will be eating prison food.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t prison food better than food with additives? At least it¡¯s healthier.¡±


    Oscar waspletely at a loss for words.


    ¡°As the vice president of thepany, you didn¡¯t reflect on your actions immediately after the incident,


    nor did you think about how topensate the employees. Instead, you defended your rtive. I really


    don¡¯t know where you get the nerve to discuss this with me. If you¡¯re hoping for me to deal with this


    privately, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡± Hearing Arabe¡¯s firm refusal, Oscar felt his heart sink. But considering


    that his rtive¡¯s problem might affect him, he had to plow ahead.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, our families are close. His mother is eighty¨Cnine this year, and she was devastated to


    hear that he was arrested. She begged me to help him. His family also came to me. I was really at my


    wits¡® end, and that¡¯s why I came to you, mainly because we couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer.¡±


    ¡°And you can bear to see your employees suffer?¡± Arabe asked, lifting her eyes,


    1


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this, Mr. Oscar. You should consider your own position. Dave is


    your rtive, and with what happened, the headquarters will definitely investigate thoroughly.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Oscar¡¯s heart sankpletely. His figure, previously firm, now slouched as he


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    walked away in defeat.


    Arabe, nibbling on a dessert Romeo had bought, worked a little before knocking off.


    Night fell.


    Romeo took her out for a candlelit dinner. He seemed to have a lot on his mind, but in the end, he


    didn¡¯t say a word and just ate quietly.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡± Arabe asked, puzzled by his hesitation.


    ¡°Do you not like the bracelet?¡± Romeo looked into Arabe¡¯s beautiful eyes, seemingly disappointed.


    ¡°Or do you not like me?¡±


    Arabe: ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Have I been bothering you too muchtely? Is that why you¡¯re annoyed?¡± Romeo picked up a hot


    towel and gently wiped away the sauce at the corner of her mouth, his eyes. warm and eager as he


    waited for her answer.


    Only then did Arabe realize she had forgotten to wear the bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll try even harder to win your heart. Just give me a little more time, okay? If you


    don¡¯t like the bracelet, I can design another one for you.¡±


    ¡°You designed the bracelet?¡± Arabe asked, surprised.


    But to Romeo, this was no big deal. He had had a knack for design since he was a kid. His friends


    would often say, If he devoted himself to design, he would be a legend in the industry!


    His design talent once caused quite a stir internationally.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Romeo looked into her eyes, his expression serious and solemn. ¡°Is it about the bracelet, or is it


    about me? If it¡¯s both, I¡¯ll rectify them all.¡±


    Arabe gave a clear and radiant smile: ¡°The bracelet is fine; I love it. I took it off when I went to wash


    my hands after I identally spilled some juice on it this afternoon, then I forgot to put it back on.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    So this dude thought she wasn¡¯t into him anymore, so he¡¯d been walking on eggshells around her?


    ¡°What about me?¡± Romeo looked at her seriously and caringly and asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡± Arabe gave a smallugh and said, ¡°Can we eat now?¡±


    Romeo tenderly stroked her face; the gloomy atmosphere from before disappeared in an instant,


    reced by sweetness and happiness.


    Be said he was alright.


    That meant he was doing a pretty good job.


    He grinned and happily began to feed her.


    ¡°I can eat by myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you with a spoon or with,¡± Romeo leaned in and lightly kissed her lips, as if


    hinting at something.


    ¡°You¡± This guy was causing trouble again!


    After they finished their meal, Romeo dropped her off at herpany, got out of the car, and opened


    the door for her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go up with you.¡±


    ¡°Thepany operates 24/7¡±


    If he went up, he might be seen by people of the production department.


    Seeing Romeo¡¯s disappointment, Arabe said helplessly, ¡°You wait here; I¡¯ll be right back after


    grabbing my bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a hug first.¡±


    ¡°Hug me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Romeo opened his arms, asking for a hug like a child.


    She thought it would just be a light touch, but Romeo¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around her. ¡°When are


    you going to announce our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When can people know that I¡¯m your fiance?¡±


    Arabe was speechless. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°It matters.¡± Romeo held her tightly and asked, ¡°Has anyone in thepany been hitting on you?¡±


    Arabe found it amusing. She had been stirring up so much trouble these past few days that not only


    men but even women didn¡¯t dare approach her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I like that.¡± Romeo took a deep breath of her scent and said, ¡°I really like it. You¡¯re already my fiancee;


    you need to keep a distance from others. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I got it; I need to go now.¡±


    She entered thepany, punched in the office code, walked in, and her bracelet was still quietly lying


    on the desk.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thinking about what he said tonight, Arabe felt warm inside.


    To avoid keeping him waiting, Arabe put on the bracelet and left the office. Just as she was about to


    get on the elevator, she heard a voice from the stairwell.


    It sounded like an argument with a tone ofint.


    Arabe walked over quietly, opened the stairwell door, and realized the sound wasing from a few


    floors below.


    Because of the echo in the stairwell, the sound was quite loud.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°There are seven people to feed in my family, and they all depend on me. Now Mr. Oscar says he¡¯s


    going to put production on hold. How are we supposed to get by?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just hear half the story


    and jump to conclusions. What Mr. Oscar meant was that production lines one, two, and three can


    keep going. Only four and five need a break. He¡¯s not saying you can¡¯t work, just that you need to chill


    at home for a bit ¡±


    ¡°A break for how long? With seven people to support, I can¡¯t afford to be idle for even a day!¡±


    ¡°Like it or not, this is how it¡¯s going to go down. There¡¯s no room for negotiation! Has Mr. Oscar ever


    done you wrong this past year? Can¡¯t you see it? Now that Ms. Bet is in the picture, every little


    thing is getting scrutinized Production lines four and five have to stop, and the stock in the warehouse


    must be cleared out in the next few days. Otherwise, not just you and me, but even Mr. Oscar is going


    to be in hot water!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Arabe got it. So, the products made at night on lines four and five were all faulty, huh?


    The speakers must be Mr. Charlie from production and the leader of line four. They mentioned that the


    stock in the warehouse must be cleared out in the next few days. So, this stuff must be dodgy.


    Quietly, Arabe left the hallway and headed to the warehouse on the first floor.


    At night, the warehouse was unguarded. Arabe couldn¡¯t open the warehouse door with her own


    fingerprint. Oddly, her fingerprint was supposed to be in thepany system, allowing her ess


    anywhere.


    She entered the password, but the warehouse door still didn¡¯t budge. In theory, this password should


    grant.her free reign throughout thepany.


    Unless someone deliberately deleted her data to keep her from entering that door,


    A spark of interest shed in Arabe¡¯s eyes. She really wanted to know if Oscar¡¯s behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes


    maneuvers matched her suspicions.


    The warehouse door had a threeyer password lock, which Arabe easily cracked. She also altered


    the uing surveince recording.


    Inside the warehouse, various garments were neatly organized. There were finished products


    processed for otherpanies as well as old and new products from their ownpany.


    After a round in the warehouse, Arabe found two batches of new goods that looked identical but had


    vastly different workmanship and materials. Then she logged into the warehouse administrator¡¯s


    copied all the data from theputer, sent it to her own email, and then erased all traces.


    Just then, there were footsteps outside the warehouse.


    Arabe leaped onto the overhead beam and looked down. The people who came in were Mr. Charlie


    and some employees.


    All of them were faces she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    It suddenly dawned on Arabe that the day and night shift workers were not the same!


    These guys must be Oscar¡¯s cronies.


    Each of them was holding a wooden stick.


    The warehouse lights. were turned on, and the employees searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find


    anyone.


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too jumpy because of the new Ms. Bet?¡±


    Mr. Charlie scanned the ce, feeling a strange atmosphere. ¡°Check the surveince.¡±


    Arabe had modified the surveince previously. Although it was still recording, there was no trace of


    her having been there.


    An employee checked the surveince and immediately reported, ¡°Mr. Charlie, no one has entered the


    warehouse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Someone definitely saw Ms. Bet entering thepany just now. Could they have


    been mistaken?¡± Mr. Charlie was puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of anyone being in the warehouse!

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Just now, one of the guys went downstairs to grab takeout, and he saw someone who looked a helluva


    lot like Arabe heading into the private elevator. From the back, it¡¯s got to be her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mr. Charlie was kind of freaked out, so he decided to check the surveince cameras at the front


    entrance.


    If Arabe really did swing by, the cameras would have definitely caught her on tape!


    While one of the dudes was busy pulling up the CCTV footage, Arabe whipped out her phone,


    deleted all the surveince footage of her entering the building, and then started recording their every


    move


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, if Arabe really did drop by and she found out about the stuff we¡¯re producing, what do


    we do then?¡± One guy asked, worried that Arabe might start digging into their business.


    ¡°The way she¡¯s snooping around, it won¡¯t be long before all our dirtyundry is aired in public!¡±


    ¡°Are we going to lose our jobs over this?¡±


    ¡°If Arabe finds out about our screw¨Cups, it¡¯s not just our jobs that would be on the line; we might even


    get sued!¡±


    Mr. Charlie, hearing their chatter, let out a snide chuckle: ¡°If someone happened to get into a car


    ident or some other mishap on their way to or from work, we can¡¯t be med it¡¯s just their crappy


    luck.¡±


    The guys were freaked out by his insinuation. Was Mr. Charlie implying that if Arabe saw something


    she shouldn¡¯t have, he might resort to drastic measures? But Arabe was sent from HQ; what if


    there¡¯s more to her than they know?


    A little whileter, the guy who went to check the surveince came back and said, ¡°Mr. Charlie,


    Arabe didn¡¯t drop by tonight. That dude probably just saw it wrong. ¡°Looks like we freaked out for


    nothing. What are we waiting for, then? Let¡¯s get back to work!¡±


    ¡°I nearly had a heart attack, thinking Arabe had actually shown up. I even worried she might have


    A group of five or six guys turned off the lights and got ready to leave.


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone buzzed a few times. It was call from Romeo.


    Her phone¡¯s recording was abruptly interrupted.


    Mr. Charlie, as if he heard something, asked sharply, ¡°Whose phone was just vibrating?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone fumbled for their phones. All quiet.


    Arabe quickly hung up on Romeo, put her phone on silent, and texted him, ¡°Busy now, let¡¯s catch up


    Romeo replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He initially thought she might have run into some trouble, but it seems he was


    overthinking.


    Mr. Charlie listened carefully, but there were no more sounds. Did he imagine it?


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, you¡¯re being too paranoid! That girl¡¯s got you all jumpy! Haha.¡±


    ¡°This warehouse isn¡¯t that big. If someone was hiding in here, we would¡¯ve found them by now.¡±


    They leftughing, dragging Mr. Charlie along.


    The warehouse door was shut.


    A glimmer of gloom shed in Arabe¡¯s eyes. It seemed their secrets were even deeper than she


    thought..


    The warehouse was pitch ck.


    But Arabe didn¡¯t immediately leave. She chose to stay on the crossbeam, waiting.


    The lights outside were bright, casting a few shadows at the entrance of the warehouse. Beams of light


    spilled through the cracks of the door, illuminating patches on the ground.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Not long after, the warehouse door was suddenly flung open, and the same gang barged in again. Mr.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie flicked on the lights, his eyes fierce, itching to drag out whoever was hiding inside. Several


    workers quickly searched the ce but still found no suspicious characters.


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, we even checked inside the boxes in the corners, there¡¯s really no one hiding.¡±


    ¡°You can rx now!¡±


    ¡°You mentioned hearing a cellphone vibration, you must¡¯ve heard wrong¡±


    Mr. Charlie¡¯s gaze scanned the surroundings once again. Something felt off, but he couldn¡¯t quite put


    his finger on it. He looked somewhat eerie.


    ¡°If there really is someone in the warehouse, they would show up the moment we leave.¡±


    ¡°We waited outside for so long just now; if there was someone inside, they couldn¡¯t possibly stay


    Mr. Charlie continued to scan the area, but there was no movement in the warehouse, so he gave up


    and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    This time, he really turned off the lights and locked up. Before leaving, he deliberately changed the


    password, hoping it would have some effect.


    He thought that if his sixth sense was urate and someone was in the warehouse, this new password


    would trap them inside.


    If there was no one, even if someone got the old password in the future, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to


    get in!


    Arabe chuckled coldly when she heard the voice prompt indicating the sessful password change.


    She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so vignt.


    But this door was like a paper tiger to her.


    No matter what password was used, it was all the same.


    There wasn¡¯t a system in this world that she couldn¡¯t crack; how could a mere door keep her


    confined?:


    Arabe quietly climbed down from the beams of the warehouse and took a stroll around. She noticed


    a pile of inferior fabric in an inconspicuous corner, probably used to produce those shoddy new


    products.¡±


    Her eyes dimmed, then she hacked into thepany¡¯s surveince system to make sure no one was


    outside before she opened the door and left.


    Romeo had been waiting outside for forty minutes. Seeing the familiar figure finally emerge, he rushed


    forward and pulled the girl into his arms. ¡°All done?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Seeing that it was gettingte, Romeo drove her to Reflections Vi,


    Edith was tending the garden when she saw Mr. McMin personally driving their youngdy home.


    She hurriedly invited him in..


    Romeo didn¡¯t refuse and led Arabe inside by the hand.


    Serena was ying the piano to please her parents when she heard from the servant that Romeo had


    arrived. Keh and Louisa hurried downstairs to greet him..


    Serena suppressed her eagerness to see Romeo and first went back to her room to freshen up, then


    instructed the maid Holly about something before heading downstairs.


    ¡°Romeo, Be didn¡¯t cause you any trouble when she spent the night at your ce, did she?¡± Keh


    asked with a grin.


    ¡°No.¡± Romeo looked at Arabe tenderly and said, ¡°In fact, we¡¯re the ones always bothering her.¡±


    Louisa couldn¡¯t help but smile at their interaction. ¡°How¡¯s Phillip doing?¡±


    Romeo politely replied, ¡°Grandpa says seeing Be makes him feel a lot better.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Keh was thrilled that Phillip was so fond of his daughter.


    ¡°Be has been going to thepany a lottely; we¡¯re worried she¡¯s not eating enough or working too


    hard.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    No sooner had Louisa finished speaking than Romeo assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll take good


    care of her.¡±


    He always had an affectionate look in his eyes when he looked at Arabe.


    Keh and Louisa exchanged nces; both could tell that Romeo was head over heels for Be¨C


    really smitten!


    Just then, Serena walked down the stairs elegantly with her carefully applied makeup, shing a


    ssic debutante smile and warmly saying, ¡°Hey, sis, bro¨Cinw, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Every move she made as she descended the stairs was filled with grace and nobility, like she was


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    well¨Ctrained and practically wless.


    Seeing her manners and demeanor, Louisa was satisfied. At least all these years efforts weren¡¯t


    wasted, especially when she heard her say ¡°bro¨Cinw, It was clear that she knew her boundaries;


    she wouldn¡¯t try to rece Be just because she was previously engaged to Romeo and step into the


    McMin family.


    Arabe noticed Serena¡¯s subtle makeup and responded lightly.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze remained on Arabe, filled with fondness. ¡°Shall we go out for breakfast tomorrow


    morning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather eat at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to join you.¡±


    Keh heard that and thought, wasn¡¯t that simple?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare extra breakfast tomorrow, Romeo; you cane over and eat with Be,


    then head to work!¡±


    Romeo heard this and thought, just as he wanted, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need; we¡¯re family!¡± Keh asked with a grin, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever.¡± Romeo cast a doting nce at Arabe and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever Be eats.¡±


    Serena, ignored on the side, felt both jealous and embarrassed.


    Just then, Holly seized the opportunity to bring over a ss of lemon water, saying, ¡°Miss Serena,


    here¡¯s your water.¡±


    She had already served tea to Romeo and Arabe earlier, so nobody found it conspicuous when she


    brought a ss for the just¨Carrived Serena.


    But she deliberately stumbled against the leg of a chair, and the water in her hand sshed all over


    Serena.


    Quite conveniently, it sshed on Serena¡¯s chest.


    Serena was already wearing a silk robe, which was now mostly wet at the front, revealing her enticing


    curves.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Miss Serena, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Holly was extremely regretful and quickly pulled out a


    tissue to wipe Serena.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry; I can take care of it myself.¡± Serena showed her understanding side.


    But Romeo didn¡¯t even nce at her for a second.


    ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s all my fault; I got your clothes wet!¡± Holly emphasized the word ¡°wet¡°.


    But Romeo¡¯s gaze stayed on Arabe. He whispered something in her ear; Arabe gave him a


    frustrated look, while Romeo shed a mischievous smile. They seemed to be flirting.


    ¡°Serena, go change your clothes.¡± Louisa suggested it softly.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change ande back down to apany you


    No matter how polite she was, Romeo¡¯s gaze never lingered on her for a second.


    As she was going upstairs, Serena heard Louisa ask in surprise, ¡°Be, is this a new bracelet? I¡¯ve


    never seen you wear it before.¡±


    ¡°He gave it to me.¡±


    Her simple response made Serena pause in her steps, nearly frozen in shock!


    ¡°Romeo gave it to you?¡± Louisa hurriedly took a closer look. The design is so beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen


    it on the market.¡±


    ¡°He designed it.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Serena waspletely floored. Even Keh and Louisa couldn¡¯t believe it, both of them blurting out,


    ¡°Designed by Romeo?¡±


    ¡°This design is way too good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Louisa kept gushing, ¡°Even better than what our professional


    jewelry designers can do. The shape, the creativity. Love really does make a difference, huh?¡±


    Who¡¯d have thought Romeo had such a romantic side? Keh chuckled appreciatively and said,


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re such a sweetheart, making such a unique piece. Be, have you ever given anything to


    Romeo?¡±


    Arabe was stumped. Indeed, she realized that since they met, it had been all about Romeo¡¯s giving


    and her taking. She hadn¡¯t really returned the favor or even properly thanked him.


    ¡°You see, Phillip gave you that ne with a special meaning, and Romeo personally designed this


    bracelet for you. Maybe when you have some time, think about what you can give them in return.¡±


    Keh suggested it with a warm smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡± Romeo brushed it off, sparing the girl beside him any embarrassment. He sincerely said,


    ¡°Be is the best gift the McMin family has ever received. I just want her; nothing else matters.¡±


    Arabe looked at him, his eyes full of love and tenderness. Overwhelmed, she quickly looked away.


    ¡°Romeo, you sure have a way with words.¡± Louisa chuckled approvingly. ¡°Such a tender, tall, and


    handsome young man. Be, you better hold onto him. I can tell Romeo would make a great


    husband.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    Serena was utterly speechless!


    She was already at thest step of the staircase. One more step, and she would be at the top, no


    longer able to hear their conversation.


    But she felt as if she was frozen in ce, unable to move!


    Romeo had designed a bracelet for Arabe and even said such sweet and sincere words!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was such a quiet and reserved man, yet he could say such things. It was clear how deep his


    feelings for Arabe were!


    In just a few days, his affection for Arabe had deepened to such an extent!


    ¡°Miss Serena.¡± Martha offered her hand and asked, ¡°You should change into something warmer. Don¡¯t


    catch a cold.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and tears. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She was the one who met


    Romeo first! If Arabe hadn¡¯t returned, everything would have been hers!


    The position of the Collins family¡¯s heiress and of Romeo¡¯s wife should have belonged to her alone!


    Why is the world so unfair?


    Why gave her such a high starting point only to ruthlessly push her into an abyss?


    Despite feeling crushed, she instinctively picked out a sexy nightgown to wear for Romeo.


    When she got downstairs, Romeo had already left. Only Keh, Louisa, Arabe, and Edith


    remained in the living room.


    Serena took a quick look and decided not to go downstairs, instead hiding beside the staircase to


    eavesdrop.


    ¡°I heard about the canteen incident from thepany. I can¡¯t believe¨CDave is so despicable. He¡¯s


    been feeding our employees food full of all kinds of additives for a whole year!¡± Keh was furious.


    ¡°Thank God Be found out. Otherwise, our employees would have continued to suffer, and the


    Louisa was also hearing about this for the first time: ¡°That¡¯s so heartless! Thank goodness Be is


    capable and discovered this! But Be, where did you learn all this professional knowledge?¡±


    Incredible!


    How did she know what additives to add to which foods to produce certain dishes?


    Today, thepany staff were left dumbfounded by how casually yet confidently she exposed all the


    canteen¡¯s ¡°conspiracies¡°.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°I saw it online,¡± Arabe replied nonchntly, as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are such jerks in this world, charging employees for meals and then serving them


    such crappy food¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it true that he¡¯s Oscar¡¯s rtive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Arabe answered indifferently


    ¡°And what¡¯s Oscar¡¯s stance on this?¡±


    ¡°Pleading for mercy¡±


    ¡°Pleading for mercy? He¡¯s got some nerve sticking up for Dave, Louisa said getting a bit miffed. ¡°I bet


    Oscar¡¯s got some dirt on his hands too. Either he¡¯s in on the scam, or he knows about it but chooses to


    cover for Dave.¡±


    How else could Dave dare mess around in the Collins family¡¯s territory?


    There must be someone backing him up!


    ¡°Thank God Ms Be went there, or we wouldn¡¯t have known about all these problems in the


    already rooted out two bad apples!¡±


    Those two were like termites in thepany. Rooting them out saved thepany quite a bit of


    money.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re only eighteen and you had no prior experience managing apany, but you¡¯ve done an


    amazing job turning things around. We¡¯re really proud and happy. You¡¯ve saved us and your brother a


    lot of trouble,¡± Louisa said appreciatively.


    Who knew why the Murphy family didn¡¯t value such an outstanding kid? They must have had screws


    loose.


    ¡°Be¡¯s been working all day. Let her go take a bath and rest.¡± Keh knew the kid was tired.


    Managing apany, no matter its size, always involved a lot of busy work. ¡°Yeah, go take a bath and


    rx,¡± Louisa said lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring up some supper for youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°The cook¡¯s already preparing it. Eat a little.¡± Louisa wasn¡¯t sure if Be was eating enough on her


    dates with Romeo. She was worried Be might be holding back and not eating much in front of him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go up then.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t turn down her mother¡¯s kind offer.


    When Serena heard Be was going upstairs, she quickly hid. After Be closed her room door,


    Serena came back out. She could still hear Keh and Louisa downstairs praising Be.


    ¡°This kid is truly exceptional. She¡¯s a natural at business. We must groom her for it.¡°¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Groom what? She¡¯s still young! Don¡¯t even think about offloading the other subsidiaries on her!¡± Louisa


    was worried for her daughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Onepany is already plenty for her. If she decides to go to college after her results are out, you


    better not make her run this littlepany!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Whatever Be chooses, I will support and encourage her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°But we will definitely have to leave some of the Collins family¡¯s assets to her. If she doesn¡¯t want to


    manage them, she can hire someone else. Of course, all of this is for the future.¡±


    Hearing their ns, Serena¡¯s nails dug into her palm.


    Even if Arabe was their biological daughter, she was just a girl. There were many boys in the family.


    Why should she get a share of the Collins family¡¯s assets?

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Arabe hopped out of the shower, fired up herptop, and was knee¨Cdeep in her own business when


    a knock on the door interrupted her. ¡°Sweetie, are you asleep yet? I¡¯ve brought you some grub,¡±


    Louisa murmured gently.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers tapped a few keys before she shut herptop, got up, and opened the door.


    ¡°I figured you might not have eaten much since you had a date with Romeo, so I asked the cook to


    whip up something for you.¡±


    Arabe looked at the tray, rather surprised ¡°Barbecue?¡±


    ¡°I heard kids your age are crazy about this stuff. Take a whiff; it smells good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Louisa put the


    tray down, beaming at her.


    Arabe picked up a piece of meat, instinctively offering it to Louisa.


    ¡°I¡¯m not big on this. You enjoy! You¡¯ve been working your tall off these past couple of days, dealing with


    all thatpany stuff. You just got back home; you haven¡¯t had time to chill.¡±


    ¡°No sweat,¡± Arabe said, chowing down. ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun.¡°,


    At least it wasn¡¯t as dull as school.


    Louisa was reassured by her words: ¡°Just delegate those minor tasks. Let¡¯s go shopping, have


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    afternoon tea, get a facial. We could even go on a short trip or a long one. Anywhere you like, we¡¯ll


    dly apany you.¡±


    Arabe looked up and gave a slight smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Still getting used to living here? Anything you want to change? Like, is the bed too hard? Curtains not


    dark enough? Any decor you don¡¯t like? Or maybe the food.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s cool.¡±


    Louisa couldn¡¯t fathom why the Murphys were so hard on this well¨Cbehaved, understanding girl!


    Such a darling.


    ¡°I heard Phillip sent over afternoon tea for you today.¡±


    Arabe looked up, surprised. How did she know about this?


    Louisa was all smiles. ¡°Grandpa Phillip personally called your dad, asking what kind of afternoon tea


    you like. You just got back; we¡¯re still figuring out your preferences. Good thing we have Romeo!¡±


    Arabe was taken aback.


    ¡®Romeo knows your likes and dislikes like the back of his hand. I can tell he¡¯s really into you. Whenever


    he looks at you, it¡¯s like you¡¯re the only one in his eyes. With a partner like that, you¡¯re bound to have a


    happy future.¡°.


    Louisa¡¯s hand gently rested on Arabe¡¯s, her eyes shifting to the bracelet on her wrist.


    We¡¯ve known Romeo for years; he¡¯s always been reserved, cold, and serious, he hardly cracks a smile.


    But he¡¯s like a different person around you; the love and tenderness in


    is eyes. We¡¯ve never seen that before.¡°.


    And we¡¯ve never heard of him designing bracelets for a girl. You should get him something in return;


    don¡¯t let his feelings go in vain.¡±


    Sure.¡± Arabe obediently nodded, her gaze falling back to the butterfly bracelet on her wrist. The


    dazzling diamonds sparkled under the light, just like Romeo¡¯s clear and evoted eyes.


    he realized she hadn¡¯t really given Romeo anything..

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Who knew what kind of things that guy would be into?


    The next day, before the crack of dawn, Serena was already up and getting dolled up. She deliberately


    chose a ck cami dress; her hair was piled high on her head, exuding an aura of elegance and


    dignity


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re drop¨Cdead gorgeous!¡± Martha said, helping her put on a dazzling ne. ¡°You¡¯re


    way prettier than Ms. Bet in this getup.¡±


    ¡°Martha, don¡¯t sugarcoat it, I know I¡¯m not as pretty as my sister.¡±


    Even when Arabe was dressed down, her aura and her pretty face outshone everyone else.


    Martha¡¯s expression froze for a moment before sheughed and added, ¡°Miss Serena, your features


    are bold and striking, just like someone from a well¨Coff family should


    be¡±


    ¡°Do you think Romeo will like what I¡¯m wearing today?¡± Serena looked at herself in the mirror; her skin


    was delicate, her brows were clear and bright, and she was noble and elegant


    Martha sincerely admired her beauty: ¡°If I were Mr. McMin, I would have been totally smitten by now!


    Miss Serena, be confident; you¡¯ll definitely be the belle of the ball!¡± Just then, Holly knocked on the


    door and said, ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. McMin is here. Ms. Be hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and thedy of the


    house is still asleep. Would you like to go down and greet him first?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She hurriedly touched up her make¨Cup and


    went downstairs ahead of everyone else.


    Romeo wanted to see his crush early, so he arrived forty minutes early. He told Edith not to wake


    anyone up; let them sleep in.


    When Serena came downstairs, she saw him sitting on the sofa. His aloof demeanorbined with his


    dignified figure made him unspeakably handsome..


    ¡°Romeo, why are you so early? My sister isn¡¯t an early riser.¡± Serena approached with a smile. ¡°Shall I


    pour you a ss of milk?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t have eaten anything yet since you came out so early. Have some milk first.¡±


    Just as Serena was about to head to the kitchen, she heard him say, ¡°No need; I¡¯ll wait for Be.¡±


    Serena¡¯s smile froze on her face, but she quickly said, ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for my sister, why not take a


    stroll in the garden instead of just sitting here? You haven¡¯t been here in a while. We¡¯ve nted some


    new varieties in the garden. See if there¡¯s anything Grandpa Phillip might like and take some back for


    him.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°The air in the garden is great; it can bring good vibes for the whole day. It¡¯s still early; I¡¯ll apany


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    you for a stroll.:


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be alone.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s intention was clear, but Serena suddenly squatted down and gently touched his knee.


    ¡°Romeo, ever since my sister came back, you¡¯ve been colder towards me.¡± Before she could finish,


    Romeo shifted ufortably and said, ¡°Please behave yourself.¡±


    Serena¡¯s hand fell empty; her heart ached. ¡°I know you like Arabe, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to talk to me!


    She¡¯s so broad¨Cminded, she wouldn¡¯t mind. Besides, we¡¯re not doing anything, just chatting.¡±


    In other words, if Arabe minded them chatting, it would mean she was petty and narrow¨Cminded.


    Seeing her trying to get close again, Romeo¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°But I do mind, Miss Lisa; please


    respect yourself.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her, Serena looked at Martha in the distance.


    Martha gave her a hint with her eyes, and Serena touched his leg again. This time, Romeo immediately


    stood up, looking down at her and saying, ¡°Enough.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Romeo¡± Serena spotted him about to leave and quickly grabbed the hem of his coat. ¡°I like you; I


    really do. Can you turn around and look at me, please?¡±


    At this moment, Martha coughed from a distance, seemingly hinting at something.


    Following Martha¡¯s gaze, Serena saw Arabe descend the stairs step by step. She hurriedly let go of


    Romeo¡¯s coat, stammering, ¡°Sis, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Crap, would Arabe spill the beans to their parents?


    Would they think Serena had ulterior motives and kick her out of the house?


    If that were the case, she¡¯d be doomed!


    ¡°Carry on,¡± Arabe said nonchntly as she walked towards the kitchen.


    She had been watching the drama unfold from upstairs until she got hungry and didn¡¯t feel like


    watching anymore.


    Romeo shot Serena an annoyed look, then quickly caught up with Arabe¡¯s pace, exining


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    nervously, ¡°Be, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it then?¡± Arabe retorted indifferently as she continued towards the kitchen.


    ¡°She just happened to brush against my coat, that¡¯s all.¡± Romeo hastily took off his suit jacket and


    tossed it in the trash bin.


    Standing still, Serena felt like she had just been pped across the face. She was utterly mortified!


    He actually found the clothing she touched filthy!


    ¡°Be¡± Romeo grabbed Arabe¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you mad? If so, I¡¯ll change my pants too.¡±


    While heading upstairs, he called David Collins and asked, ¡°Which pair of pants in the cloakroom


    haven¡¯t you worn?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± David Collins sat up on the hotel bed, his handsome face full of surprise. ¡°Romeo, are you


    broke? You don¡¯t even have pants to wear?What are you doing at my house so early in the morning?¡±


    David Collins, the youngest son who was rarely home, suddenly understood, ¡°Are you so broke that


    you need my family to take you in? Should I wire you some money? I can¡¯t let you be so destitute.¡±


    ¡°Which one hasn¡¯t been worn?¡± Romeo resisted the urge to punch him and pushed open the door to


    the cloakroom. It was about 20 square meters, with clothes for different seasons and asions and


    materials neatly arranged¡­.


    But the colors were too conspicuous, too trendy¨Ca bit hip¨Chop, not Romeo¡¯s style.


    ¡°The left section is all gifts from brands, and they¡¯ve all been washed before being put into the closet.


    Just how did you go bankrupt? Tell me, how did I not hear about this big news?¡±


    Before David Collins could finish his taunting, Romeo ended the call.


    After changing his pants and heading downstairs, Romeo saw Arabe on the balcony, making a call.


    Her slender figure was so pleasing to the eye that it was indescribable. Seeing her hang up after a few


    words, Romeo immediately approached her and said, ¡°Be, I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Arabe nced at him, and sure enough, he had changed into new pants. How did he have pants at


    her house?


    ¡°Be.¡± Romeo wanted to hug her.


    But Arabe, aware of the several servants around, didn¡¯t let him get what he wanted.


    Romeo felt like he was missing a piece of his heart. He was extremely tormented.


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re here early today?¡± At this time, Keh came downstairs, yawningzily.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Romeo looked attentively at the girl in front of him. She seemed indifferent, like she


    was angry.


    Keh was cheerful, feeling great first thing in the morning. ¡°Morning, Be, Serena, you¡¯re up too?


    Go have breakfast first; I¡¯ll wait for your mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nced at Arabe nervously. Seeing Arabe walk towards the kitchen without any


    intention of telling on her, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief..


    Thank God, if her parents knew she had grabbed Romeo¡¯s coat, they would surely think she had


    ulterior motives.


    At the dining table, Romeo gently blew on the fried egg on the te before setting it in front of Arabe


    and saying, ¡°It¡¯s not hot anymore; you can eat now.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t eat it and instead picked u p a cute-looking sandwich, casually biting into it while


    considering what Jack had told her on the phone earlier.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Romeo held up a ss of milk to her and said, ¡°How about some milk?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t seem interested in drinking. Rom¨¦o swapped the milk for a cup of coffee and held it to


    her lips.


    ¡°Will you ever stop?¡±


    Unfazed, Romeo put down the coffee and kept talking: ¡°How about cream of mushroom soup? Or


    salmon seafood soup?¡± Arabe was reminded of Jack¡¯s news¨Ca few of their brothers were injured by


    Group S¨Cand Her brows furrowed in irritation.


    Seeing her finish a sandwich, Romeo served her a te of toasted bread.


    Arabe was a bit helpless. ¡°Can you stop stuffing me with food?¡±


    ¡°What can I do to make you not mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± As soon as Arabe responded, her phone vibrated. She nced at the caller ID, stood


    up, and walked away to answer the call.


    Boss, Group S sent a message. They¡¯re demanding our territory within three days, or they¡¯ll blow us to


    smithereens.]


    ¡°Ha.¡± Quite audacious.


    There was a ce outside the jurisdiction of three countries. From the sky, it looked like a triangle,


    hence the name ¡°triangr zone.¡±


    The zone waswless and home to countless small gangs and a fewrger organizations; Arabe¡¯s


    group being one of them.


    Their territory housed a mountain full of rare herbs, some natural, some nted by Arabe. It was


    worth a fortune.


    Group S¡¯s threat today was undoubtedly a desperate move, keen to im thend for themselves.


    ¡°You handle it.¡± Arabe had just returned home and couldn¡¯t personally go to the triangr zone.


    Just then, Romeo hugged her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to hang up.¡±


    ¡°Be.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was deep and captivating.


    ¡°Are you still eating?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t expect him to be so clingy.


    The thing was, from the start, Serena had been sitting there watching, feeling wronged and angry; she


    couldn¡¯t even finish her breakfast!


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Romeo, usually so aloof, would stoop so low!


    He didn¡¯t have a temper in front of Arabe at all!


    Even if Arabe gave him a hard time, he was all about pleasing and showing weakness!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How could Arabe treat such a great guy like this?


    It was too much!


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Romeo pleaded with the girl in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Arabe was truly at a loss for words. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been responding to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be colder. How can I get you to pay attention to me?¡±


    ¡°Talk to me like you used to.¡± Romeo held onto her tightly.


    Arabe really couldn¡¯t recall how she used to interact with him. She felt like she hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Or was it because she zoned out earlier and didn¡¯t notice what he said, making him feel neglected?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°How about you punish me?¡± Romeo clung to her, saying, ¡°As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do whatever


    you say.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Romeo nodded earnestly, waiting for whatever punishment she would dish out.


    ¡°Then I sentence you to two days without contacting me. I need some time alone.¡±


    She desperately needed some alone time. She had a lot of things she needed to take care of by


    herself.


    Recently, she had been unable to get anything done because of this guy constantly clinging to her!


    This was a great opportunity


    ¡°Be¡±


    This punishment was too harsh for Romeo!


    His heart felt as though it was being torn apart, but he still managed to plead, ¡°Can we change the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    punishment?¡±


    Arabe was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could choose?¡±


    ¡°Not even two hours; I can¡¯t do it.¡± Romeo looked at her honestly and sincerely and said, ¡°How could I


    possibly not look for you?¡±


    ¡°Then for the next two days, keep your distance from me, no touching.¡±


    At least not in public.


    This punishment was also a heavy blow for Romeo; he tried to negotiate, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you punish me


    in some other way? Like hiring someone to beat me up; I¡¯ll even pay


    for it?¡±


    ¡°Do you have too much time on your hands?¡±


    ¡°Or starve me for a few days; make me kneel.¡±


    From the side, Serena had had enough; she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!


    ¡°Sis, enough. I was just talking to Romeo. Why are you giving him a hard time?


    ¡°Does what I do have anything to do with you?¡± Arabe raised her eyes dismissively, her superior aura


    making people wary.


    Romeo studied her beautiful face and said, ¡°Even if you make me kneel for three days and nights, I


    won¡¯tin.¡±


    ¡°You heard that?¡± Arabe looked at Serena with a dismissive tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s our business, none of


    your business.¡± Romeo was overjoyed. Be said ¡°our business¡°! ¡°Our¡°!!


    I


    Serena was furious; she could only turn her gaze to Romeo and say, ¡°Romeo, you can¡¯t always spoil a


    girl like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Romeo was still immersed in his joy; he nced at Serena discontentedly and said,


    ¡°Fianc¨¦es are meant to be pampered. Whatever Be does to me, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Serena was literally done: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the future,¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you get angry with me, it just means you care about me.¡± Romeo looked at the girl in


    his arms, his eyes filled with tenderness and love.


    Serena: !!!


    ¡®Yo, it¡¯s so sweet first thing in the morning! Am I interrupting?¡± Keh quickly stopped,ughing as he


    draped his arm over Louisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast in the garden, shall we? Let¡¯s leave them


    some space.¡±


    Okay.¡± Louisa grinned. Seeing Serena still sitting at the dining table, she immediately said, ¡°Serena,


    what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Don¡¯t disturb Romeo and Be!


    Serena cast a reluctant nce at Romeo, not understanding how this man could be so infatuated and


    What¡¯s so great about Arabe anyway?

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    With no one else around, Romeo let loose, hugging Arabe nonstop


    Finally arriving at thepany, Arabe breathed a sigh of relief Spotting Dean, she said in a soft


    voice, ¡°Fetch Mr. Charlie from the production department and the team leaders from lines four and five


    to my office


    ¡°Sure thing¡± As Dean went off to call them, thepany employees started their whispering game


    again.


    Ever since Arabe took over, whoever got called into her office was toast!


    Now she had Dean call over Mr. Charlie and the line leaders.


    A bunch of nosy employees followed sneakily, curious about what the big deal was.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you wanted to see us?¡±


    Mr. Charlie, looking a bit malnourished, was around forty, tall, and skinny. His shrewd eyes twinkled


    with a bit of mischief.


    The other two line leaders looked anxious but managed to squeeze out a smile and said in unison,


    ¡°Good morning. Ms. Bet.¡±


    Without wasting any time, Arabe tossed her phone on the table and yed the recording.


    ¡°Eden, whether you agree or not, this is how it¡¯s going down; there¡¯s no room for discussion!¡±


    ¡°Has Mr Oscar mistreated you guys in the past year? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Now that Ms.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bet is here, every little thing is under scrutiny. Lines four and five have to stop, and the inventory in


    the warehouse needs to be cleared out in a couple of days. Or else, not just us, even Mr. Oscar will get


    into trouble!¡±


    Mr. Charlie and Eden from line four went as white as sheets!


    These were their words from the hallway, recorded crystal clear.


    Did the hallway have bugs? Or was Arabe eavesdropping in the hallwayst night?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, this is,¡± Mr. Charlie was in disbelief andpletely at a loss for words!


    This can¡¯t be happening!


    He had checked the security cameras; nobody entered or left thepanyst night. He had even


    specifically checked the recording, which was working the whole time. If someone was there, they


    would¡¯ve been caught on tape!


    Unless that person could be invisible!


    Otherwise, how could this be exined?


    Were there really bugs?


    ¡°There is no need to rush your exnation.¡± Arabe said casually as she yed another recording.


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, if Arabe actually came to thepany and knew about the goods we¡¯re producing, what


    would we do?¡±


    ¡°With the way Arabe is checking things, it won¡¯t be long before all our secrets are out!¡±


    ¡°Could we lose our jobs because of this?¡±


    ¡°If Arabe finds out about our mistakes, we might not just lose our jobs; we could even get sued!¡°¡±


    ¡°If someone had an ident on their way to work, like a car crash or something else, we can¡¯t be


    med; they¡¯re just unlucky.¡±


    Mr. Charlie was terrified; thest sentence was his. Now that Arabe yed it in front of him, he went


    pale, feeling like the sky was falling. He was done!


    The other two leaders were also scared stiff, barely able to stand. They couldn¡¯t believe their


    conversation in the warehousest night was recorded in full!


    They didn¡¯t even have a chance to argue.


    So Mr. Charlie wasn¡¯t hearing thingsst night; the sound of a phone vibrating was someone hiding in


    the warehouse recording!


    But who could it be? How did they do it?


    They had searched the warehouse inside and out; not even a mosquito could¡¯ve escaped their sight!


    How did they get this recording?

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Mr. Charlie was all at sea. He¡¯d set a new password when he left the warehouse. If there was someone


    in there, how the hell did they get out?


    There¡¯s no way they could¡¯ve cracked thatplex password system.


    But if the warehouse was empty, what¡¯s the deal with the recording inside? Was the warehouse really


    under surveince?


    Did the warehouse manager betray them?


    ¡°Dean, go fetch the warehouse manager.¡± Arabe¡¯s words made the three people in the room


    uneasy.


    The other employees outside the office were gobsmacked. The warehouse manager had issues too?


    Good Lord, what a hot mess the management was!


    No wonder thepany didn¡¯t make any progress after a year!


    So many problems were gnawing at thepany.


    The warehouse manager seemed to be in her early twenties, wearing sses and looking all quiet¨Cnot


    the type who would stab thepany in the back.


    When Dean called her, she knew she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. With a sobbing voice, she murmured,


    ¡°Ms. Bet


    Although she was older than Arabe, Arabe¡¯s aura frightened her, and she didn¡¯t dare meet


    Arabe¡¯s gaze.


    Arabe tapped her slender fingers on the table, scanning the four people in the room. ¡°Oh right, we¡¯re


    missing one more. Bring the head of the procurement department.¡± The other employees outside the


    door were stunned. Even the head of procurement was involved.


    Were there any good guys left in the management?


    Once everyone was there, Arabe casually started, ¡°Now that everyone is here, spill the beans.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Mr. Charlie was scared out of his wits.


    The head of procurement quickly eximed, ¡°Ms. Bet, I have nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± The warehouse manager also tried to defend herself.


    The other leaders kept their heads down, knowing there was no point in arguing.


    ¡°If no one wants to fess up,¡± Arabe didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, casually ncing at the people in


    front of her and saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to guess.¡± Everyone kept their lips sealed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked thepany¡¯s purchase orders. The procurement price for each type of fabric is almost


    the same as the market price. But if you¡¯re in a long-term partnership with the supplier, the price can be


    lowered.¡±


    ¡°For instance, a hundred meters of regr pure cotton fabric usually costs around 130 bucks. If you


    partner long¨Cterm, you can get it for 80 bucks.¡±


    ¡°But the head of procurement has been buying in bulk at a price of 150. At this price, a roll of a hundred


    meters of fabric can make at least seventy to eighty new items, but when it arrives at the warehouse,


    there are only twenty to thirty left.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Before Arabe could finish, the head of procurement hastily exined, ¡°The young designers in the


    design department include too many elements in the new designs; they¡¯replex and consume a lot


    of fabric. It¡¯s mainly consumed during production; it¡¯s not my personal problem.¡±


    ¡°If workers on the production line really made seventy to eighty new items, but only twenty to thirty


    arrived at the warehouse, how could they possibly agree? Their wages are calcted per piece.¡±


    There¡¯s a huge difference!


    ¡°What if these extra fifty pieces were sold elsewhere by you guys and the money earned was shared


    among you?¡± Arabe casually/suggested, ¡°What if you agreed with the cloth supplier on a price of 80


    bucks per hundred meters of fabric but wrote 150 on the books?¡±


    Arabe tapped on theputer a few times and then turned the screen towards her.


    ¡°You¡¯re in partnership with three cloth suppliers. Each month, at different times, these three suppliers


    make transfers to your personal ount. If this isn¡¯t kickbacks, can you exin to me what it is?¡±


    The head of procurement was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to find out all this. How was this


    possible?


    ¡°There are issues with the purchase amount, quantity, and quality.¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze shifted to the quiet


    girl in front. ¡°There are issues with the intake and output. Now it¡¯s your turn to exin.¡±


    The warehouse manager was terrified and stammered, ¡°Ms. Bet, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked thepany¡¯s surveince and the surveince of nearby courier points.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and countless surveince images appeared on the


    ¡°The surveince shows that you¡¯ve sent goods from the warehouse to the nearby courier point more


    than three hundred times. You have several phone numbers, all registered under your name. You¡¯ve


    sent more than three hundred parcels.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Facing the irrefutable surveince evidence, the warehouse manager turned pale, and


    cold sweat trickled down her face.


    ¡°You sent a parcel to the courier point after work yesterday, but they hadn¡¯t had time to send it out.


    There is information about the recipient. Dean called the recipient, and she said she had ced an


    order from an online shop called ¡®Collins Fashion Online Store¡°.¡±


    ¡°I found the shop. It¡¯s been in operation for 11 months. In other words, the second month after the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    didn¡¯t get thepany¡¯s agreement or authorization.¡±


    ¡°Depending on the style the customer needs, if it¡¯s a small quantity of clothes, you send them after


    work; if it¡¯s arge quantity, you ship directly from the warehouse, calling the courier to pick it up at the


    warehouse. The courier hase to pick up more than two hundred times.¡±


    ¡°But each product is tens of dors cheaper than the market price.¡±


    The warehouse manager was so scared that her legs turned to jelly and she was trembling all over.


    Arabe turned her gaze to the other three, stating firmly, ¡°Not only did you sell thepany¡¯s high¨C


    quality products, but you also privately used inferior fabric to produce poor¨Cquality clothes, then stuck


    thepany¡¯sbel on them and sold them elsewhere, damaging thepany¡¯s reputation. Am I


    right?¡±


    None of them had expected her to dig this deep; It was way beyond their wildest guesses!


    It was as if she had hard evidence!


    They were all scared shitless, pale as ghosts, beads of cold sweat trickling down their foreheads, at a


    loss for words as to how to exin all this.


    ¡°You guys have anything to say before I call the cops?¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze swept over each of them,


    waiting for someone to speak up.


    Eden, the team leader of Line 4, was the first one to crack under the pressure, blurting out, ¡°Mr. Oscar


    made us do it. Either get on board with him or get out of thepany. We really had no choice, man!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± chimed in the leader of Line 5, ¡°We¡¯re in debt up to our eyeballs, and in a moment of stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Mr. Charlie said, stopping them from continuing.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Eden grumbled, ¡°Mr. Charlie, we¡¯re all exposed now; are we still going to cover for Mr. Oscar?¡±


    ¡°Remember the celebration party for the first month of ourpany¡¯s establishment? Ikit weren¡¯t for


    him egging us on to bet online, would we have lost so much money? We still can¡¯t pay it off!¡±


    The team leader of Line 5 was constantly getting calls from debt collectors, so much so that he was


    considering jumping off the roof.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his young kids and sick wife, he would have ended it all already.


    ¡°Mr. Oscar even encouraged you to bet online?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow. This was illegal; no one


    would dare to do it.


    ¡°Mr. Oscar said that I could win 9 out of 10 times on that website; he even showed us his withdrawal


    amount, over 60k $!¡±


    ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t believe him, but after a few bets, most of us were winning and could withdraw the


    money straight to our bank ounts.¡±


    ¡°So we started betting more and more, even getting our friends and family involved. But the website


    kept raising the withdrawal limit, first saying you needed 50k to withdraw, and after we gathered 50k,


    they said you needed 100k to get the money out. So, we borrowed more money from various online


    loan tforms, and even after investing hundreds of thousands, we still couldn¡¯t get our money back!¡±


    The team leader of Line 5 sighed; if it weren¡¯t for worrying about dragging his wife and kids into this, he


    would have offed himself!


    Because many workers from the production line were involved, they formed Line 4 and Line 5,


    producing low¨Cquality clothes together, cooperating with the warehouse manager to sell the clothes


    outside, and sharing the earned money proportionally.


    ¡°Some of our rtives from our hometown trust us; they don¡¯t know how to operate online, so they


    gave us their life savings or money collected from selling their houses to invest, and now it¡¯s all gone.¡±


    ¡°Some of them were retirement funds; some was for rtives surgeries; they didn¡¯t have enough to


    cover the surgery, so they wanted to win some extra money through betting, but now they¡¯ll never see


    a penny of that money.¡±


    ¡°Most of the money was borrowed from dozens of online loan tforms.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been paying it back for a whole year, several thousand dors each month, and we¡¯re still not


    done!¡±


    The team leaders of Line 4 and Line 5 couldn¡¯t help but weep as they spoke; the helplessness they felt


    was something only they could understand.


    ¡°I also ced bets, and,¡± The warehouse manager bit her lip, tears rolling down her cheeks, choking for


    a while before saying. At that celebration party, I got drunk. When I woke up the next day, I found


    myself lying next to Mr. Oscar. He took a lot of pictures of me, forcing me to do this.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, looking at her with disbelief written all over their faces.


    ¡°At first, I was in agony, especially knowing that he had connections in the police department; reporting


    him would be pointless. But then I started getting a share every month, and I could buy some designer


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    bags. I just let it happen.¡±


    The warehouse manager¡¯s words shocked and angered the head of the procurement department: ¡°I


    also had quite a bit to drink that time, and Oscar put pressure on me too! He threatened me, saying


    he¡¯d tell my husband and post my pictures outside my inws¡® workce, letting them know I was a


    rule¨Cbreaking daughter¨Cinw. I had just gotten married; I was really scared.¡±


    The conversation in the office made the crowd outside very dissatisfied!


    Oscar really crossed the line!


    Taking advantage of people¡¯s difficulties, forcing them to cooperate with him!


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I beg you to let us go. The warehouse manager pleaded, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go to jail. I


    still have a long life ahead of me; I really don¡¯t want to spend it in prison.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    ¡°You guys cost thepany millions of dors. I have to call the police for this,¡± Arabe said calmly.


    ¡°If I let you guys slide, I¡¯d be aiding and abetting, and I¡¯d be just as guilty as you¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, please spare us¡­¡± the head of the purchasing department was sobbing. ¡°I have a happy


    marriage, and my child was just born¡­ I really don¡¯t wanna ruin my family over this!¡±


    ¡°We have to exin this to the head office. If employees can cause thepany to lose millions and


    then just cry it out and apologize, what kind of chaos would that lead to? How can we manage? How


    can we lead?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet¡­ The audienceprehended that this matter brooked no deliberation. This can only be


    med upon them, as they chose the wrong path, which is now irreparable.


    ¡°We are all adults, Arabe solemnly remarked, ¡°and since the deed is done, we must bear the


    consequences. If there are any injustices, we can bring them to the attention of the police and seek


    clemency.¡±


    Despite Oscar¡¯s reprehensible actions, they too are aplices, leading thepany to endure


    immense losses, and thepany is also a victim.


    Arabe nced at Dean, and Dean understood, reaching for his phone to report to the police.


    Every word they uttered a moment ago has been recorded by Arabe, with the intention to provide it


    to the authoritiester.


    ¡°What is the website¡¯s URL?¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Charlie froze, tears still in his eyes. Then he pulled out his phone, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s this one¡­


    Even though it¡¯s been shut down, we still owe friends and online lenders money, we have to pay them


    back every month. Ms. Bet, why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡±


    The website was already shut down, there was no hope of getting the money back.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Arabe remembered the URL, nning to do some private investigation.


    ¡°Although all this was because of Oscar¡¯s coercion, we don¡¯t have any proof. The money we gave him


    every month was transferred to some unknown bank ounts, or in


    cash¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were frustrated. They were about to be taken to the police station, but Oscar was still atrge!


    Arabe knew that currently, the only evidence against Oscar was testimonies, but there was very little


    physical evidence. Even if Oscar was taken to the police station today, he would be released soon due


    to insufficient evidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s our problem if we go to jail, but Oscar is the culprit! He made the most profit, he must be punished,


    only then can we rest!¡±


    ¡°On Oscar¡¯s side, I shall unveil his vulnerability,¡± Arabe¡¯s words had barely settled when several


    policemen arrived at the door.


    Witnessing the five individuals being taken away by the police, the onlookers outside were filled with


    indescribable sorrow.


    This incident has sent shockwaves throughout the entirepany. While Keh was ying golf, he


    received a phone call that left him visibly bewildered. ¡°What happened?¡± Louisa, who was nearby,


    heard him mention Be¡¯s situation and thought she might have been mistreated, so she hurriedly


    came to his side.


    Keh could barely stand; after ending the call, he staggered a few steps. Serena rushed forward to


    support him, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sister? Dad, don¡¯t worry, take your time to exin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your sister who¡¯s in trouble¡­. Keh was guided to a shaded area, where he sat on a leisure


    chair and rested for a while. After drinking some water brought by a caddy, hisplexion gradually


    improved.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ¡°Be called in Mr. Charlie from manufacturing, the warehouse manager, the team leaders of the forth


    and fifth lines, and even the procurement head first thing this morning..¡±


    Louisa gently touched her heart and asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why thepany hasn¡¯t seen any improvement after running for a whole year?¡±


    At this point, Keh¡¯s anger red up again, and he found it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Easy, easy, tell me slowly¡­¡± Louisa had a hunch that something was off.


    Keh endeavored topose himself, ¡°There are three fabric suppliers we coborate with at our


    department head submitted a procurement amount of 150 dors to the headquarters, pocketing the


    extra 70 dors along with Mr. Charlie, the warehouse manager, the team leader of lines four and five,


    and some of the production workers.¡±


    Louisa eximed in surprise, ¡°Is that even possible?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d let it slide if he only siphoned off $70, but the key is, he¡¯s been doing this for a whole year! Be


    checked, and the total amount involved in this scam is up to a million dors!¡±


    Louisa was shocked, ¡°They actually conspired to do this!¡±


    ¡°Every month, the three fabric suppliers would wire him money, proving that he¡¯s been taking


    kickbacks. He even admitted it¡­¡±


    Kennish was so furious his heart ached, ¡°Not only that, from a hundred¨Cmeter length of fabric, we could


    make at least seventy to eighty new products. But when it came to warehousing, only twenty to thirty


    were left. Do you know where the other fifty went?¡±


    Louisa shook her head and Serena also indicated her confusion, both awaiting Keh¡¯s continuation,


    ¡°These guys, two months after thepany was established, they opened an online store. If


    customers ced orders, they would take the goods to the nearby courier point for selling. If a


    customer ordered a lot at once, a courier would directlye to ourpany¡¯s doorstep to pick up the


    goods!¡±


    Louisa was stunned, ¡°Aren¡¯t these guys afraid of getting caught on camera?¡±


    ¡°They deleted the surveince footage. Theymitted this crime as a gang, without any fear.¡±


    Keh couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard about it, but the evidence was solid, ¡°Apparently, it was


    Be who restored the surveince and caught them in the act¡­¡±


    Louisa was utterly shocked, ¡°If not for Be, how long were they nning to keep this up¡­¡®


    ¡°Not just that, they also hoarded a lot of substandard fabric, producing identical styles to the


    lot of people had skin allergies after wearing them. This has ruined thepany¡¯s reputation¡­ The


    impact is massive!¡±


    Louisa was taken aback upon hearing this revtion. No wonder thepany struggled to make any


    profit for an entire year. It turned out these few individuals were scheming behind the scenes!


    Meanwhile, Serena¡¯s thoughts went to Arabe again. She deliberately brought her parents here today


    to y golf, but now thepany has been embroiled in this matter, affecting her parents¡® mood.


    Everything she did today seems futile!


    She thought to herself: ¡°Annoying Arabe, always entangling herself in so many things, disrupts my


    peace of mind from time to time!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Oscar then? Before Be came to thepany, he was the main person in charge! With


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    such a thing happening under his management, is he really clueless?¡± Louisa pursued.


    ¡°They im that everything was due to Oscar¡¯s threats and enticements, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s the


    truth¡­¡±


    If there really is something wrong with Oscar, then thepany¡¯s losses.over the past year are not just


    as simple as a million dors¡­


    ¡°Oscar is a key person at our headquarters, the reason we sent him there was because we trust his


    capabilities and integrity¡­¡± Louisa never thought that there would be such an issue, it seems Oscar


    can¡¯t shirk his responsibility.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°But right now, we don¡¯t have enough evidence against him, can¡¯t really pin him down¡­¡± Keh felt a


    heavy weight on his heart as he thought about this.


    If Oscar really did have the reins of thepany, they¡¯d be losing a ton of cash this year¡­.


    ¡°Should we send someone to help Be?¡± Louisa was worried about her daughter being left alone..


    But Keh wasn¡¯t worried, ¡°Look at us, ying golf here, and in just a short time, Be has


    uncovered so many issues¡­ She¡¯s way ahead of us! I trust she can handle it.¡± ¡°Ever since Be took


    over thepany, it¡¯s been a big relief.¡± Louisa added, ncing at Serena, ¡°You should learn more


    from your sister¡­¡±


    Indeed, Be¡¯s management skills had surpassed her years


    Her natural business acumen made her stand out in a crowd, she was incredibly capable.


    On the other hand, Serena had been pampered since childhood, even if she were handed apany,


    she might not run it as well as Be.


    ¡°Serena won¡¯t take over thepany, right? Just keep being a princess, when the time is right, find


    someone to marry, we won¡¯t shortchange you,¡± Keh said with a warm smile, he still considered her


    as family.


    Louisa alsoughed, ¡°Your bestie Brooklyn Reed, her sister got a wedding gift of millions of dors,


    plus twelve houses and twelve cars when she got married. Don¡¯t worry, your wedding gift will definitely


    be more than hers.¡±


    Hearing this, Serena was filled with mixed feelings. The Collins family was wealthy, and she would only


    get a little more than Brooklyn¡¯s sister?


    How dare they!


    They imed to treat her like family, but it was all a lie!


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about how Arabe returned home just a few days ago and already had an


    abundance of spending money. Now she even possesses apany¡­. which could potentially be


    worth a fortune in the future!


    Last time, her parents hinted that they would bestow more properties on that bitch!.


    Money will be used up, but thepany is the long¨Cterm investment!


    Yet, her parents seemed to n on pacifying her with some money, houses, and cars!


    She is not some beggar in need of handouts!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°My sister must have gone through a lot of hardship in the Murphy family to see so many dark sides of


    human nature¡­¡± Serena suddenly changed her tone, pretending to care, ¡°Mom, Dad, we should be


    nicer to her¡­¡±


    Arabe was independent and decisive, probably because no one around her cared for her or loved


    her.


    ¡°Serena¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to transfer some money to Be, let her feel the warmth of home¡­¡± Louisa


    immediately took out her phone and transferred five million dors.


    Keh also took out his phone, ¡°Whatever you transferred, I¡¯ll match it. We need to let Be know,


    she¡¯s got not just her mom¡¯s love, but also her dad¡¯s!¡±


    Hearing this, Serena was insanely jealous. She wanted to show Keh and Louisa that Arabe had


    grown up in such an environment, her heart was alreadyplicated and no longer innocent!


    Otherwise, how could she reveal so many dark sides of human nature?


    But why did her parents think in such a different way from normal people¡­

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Her phone buzzed a few times at that moment, and Arabe picked it up to see it was Romeo calling


    ¡°Be¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was deep and maic, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you.¡±


    Arabe asked somewhat helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are you swamped with work?¡± Romeo asked in hiszy but pleasing tone, ¡°Do you need me to help


    you out?¡±


    ¡°No need


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you,¡± Romeo said, ¡°I wish I could finish all your work for you so you¡¯d have


    time to be with me. But I still have an hour before I see you.¡± Romeo sounded a bit anxious, ¡°I want to


    video call you, just for a bit.¡±


    Romeo seemed to know she would refuse, so he didn¡¯t wait for her to speak before he started


    pleading. ¡°Just for a little while.¡±


    Arabe stayed silent.


    ¡°Be¡­ Romeo pleaded again, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t interfere with your work.¡±


    Arabe, having no other choice, finally agreed to his request. Soon after, his video call came through.


    As soon as Arabe answered, someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, your coffee,¡± Dean said, cing the coffee on the desk,pletely unaware of her


    ongoing video call.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re famous again! The wholepany is talking about you, someone even wrote a


    prose piece about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Arabe took a sip of her coffee, seeming somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Let me recite it for you¡­¡±


    Dean cleared his throat and began reciting: ¡°If Ms. Bet gets angry with you, you should be scared;


    If Ms. Bet summons you to court, you¡¯re going to jail; With Ms. Bet here, the bad guys will fail;


    With Ms. Bet here, we¡¯re sure to prevail! Whether you¡¯re strong or weak, you better fix your


    mistakes; because if Ms. Bet takes action, you¡¯re out of thepany in a blink!¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless upon hearing this.


    The man on the other end of the video call startedughing, seemingly entertained by the prose.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, from this prose, it¡¯s clear how highly everyone respects you¡­ when you presented that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    evidence to those five people today, it was so cool! Do you know what the other people in thepany


    are saying about you?¡± Dean spoke excitedly. ¡°The female employees say they¡¯re attracted to you,


    hoping to marry you! And some of the male employees are nning to confess their feelings for you


    after work.¡±


    Arabe almost choked on her coffee upon hearing this.


    ¡°They¡¯re saying you¡¯ve only been here for a week and you¡¯ve already found seven problematic people,


    including some on the production line¡­ They¡¯re all betting that within a week, you¡¯ll send Oscar to the


    police station.¡±


    Dean leaned in close to Arabe, smiling, ¡°Ms. Bet, I bet a buck, not sure if I can win¡­¡±


    Arabe casually replied, ¡°Bet more.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Arabezily said, ¡°Raise the stakes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dean became instantly excited, ¡°Ms. Bet, are you sure? If you are, I¡¯m willing to


    bet all my money!¡±


    Arabe hadn¡¯t even responded yet.


    ¡°But right now the evidence isn¡¯t enough, the police might let him go¡­¡± Dean said regretfully¡­


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good if he gets away?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, speaking with interest, ¡°I¡¯d actually


    prefer if they let him go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dean was confused, why would she want that?


    No one can fullyprehend Arabe¡¯s thoughts, but as Dean observed her brimming confidence, he


    had a strong premonition that he was going to win!


    He must increase the stakes!


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Bet, Oscar has connections at the headquarters¡­ Be cautious!¡± Dean warned.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Arabe replied nonchntly. No matter how influential he might be, in the face of


    evidence, all his connections would crumble.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you are so talented at such a young age. What kind of person would dare to stand


    shoulder to shoulder with you as your future partner?¡± Dean suddenly wondered, gazing at Arabe¡¯s


    stern countenance.


    Arabe nced at the man in the video, and he was looking back at her. She did exude a powerful


    aura, but Romeo was no less formidable.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, are you willing to make a bet?¡± Dean challenged.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°What are you betting on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting that your future partner is gonna be an absolute catch! I have no idea what he¡¯ll be like, but


    I bet he¡¯s gonna be good¨Clooking, loaded, and high¨Cstatus! He¡¯s gonna be smitten by your beauty,


    that¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°You got that much free time?¡± Arabe asked carelessly ¡°Can you handle the work of those five guys


    for me?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I just remembered I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Dean replied


    quickly.


    As he was about to leave, he heard a male voice.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, these documents need your review¡±


    That was Carl¡¯s voice. He walked into Romeo¡¯s office, hoping Romeo could make decisions on several


    projects.


    Hearing this, Dean stopped, ¡®Ms. Bet, I think I just heard a man¡¯s voice. You hiding a guy in your


    office or something?¡± On the other side, Carl seemed to have heard Dean¡¯s voice and asked


    confusedly, ¡°Mr. McMillian, who¡¯s talking?¡±


    Then, both Carl and Dean discovered their boss was on a video call.


    Their faces were filled with shock.


    Especially Dean, his mouth hung open in surprise.


    ¡°Ms. Bet you¡­¡±


    Since when did Ms. Bet know such a big shot?


    ¡°You guys are on a video call?¡±


    Holy moly!


    Is he dreaming?


    He saw that handsome face on Ms. Bet¡¯s phone!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo!


    The world¡¯s richest man, Romeo!


    Didn¡¯t people say he was cold¨Chearted and didn¡¯t like women?


    Why was he on a video call with Arabe?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you guys aren¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Be, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice wasced with interest. ¡°Is this your


    assistant?¡±


    Be!


    Be!!


    He actually called Ms. Bet ¡°Be¡°!.


    It was such an affectionate nickname!


    Arabe thought to herself, what¡¯s this guy up to?


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, greetings¡­ I¡¯m Dean, Arabe¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you today!¡± Dean


    quickly bowed, showing utmost respect, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you were having a video call. I apologize


    for the interruption¡­ Are you Arabe¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦.¡±


    Hearing ¡°fianc¨¦¡°, Dean was even more shocked.


    Fianc¨¦!


    Romeo was Ms. Bet¡¯s fianc¨¦!


    Ms. Bet was really something. Her fianc¨¦ was such a powerful man.


    Not only in thepany, but she could also have her way in the entire world!


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment earlier.¡±


    Dean didn¡¯t expect that he had inadvertently praised Romeo. Good thing he didn¡¯t say anything bad!


    Otherwise, he might have gotten himself into trouble.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone more suitable for Ms. Bet than you, you guys are a match made in


    heaven!¡±


    The men at thepany were truly overestimating themselves. Ms. Bet¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Romeo, and yet


    they still had the audacity to consider confessing their feelings to her after work.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you can rest assured that I will do everything in my power to protect Ms. Bet¡¯s


    safety at thepany and ensure that no other men get close to her. If you have any instructions, feel


    free to let me know. I am more than willing to serve you,¡± Dean said.


    Arabe thought, Who do you work for exactly? Who pays your sry?!

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ¡°Be, this employee is doing such a great job, shouldn¡¯t we give him a raise?¡± Romeo said from the


    other end of the video call.


    Upon hearing this, Dean immediately perked up, eyes full of anticipation as he looked at Arabe.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll donate your bonus this month to charity.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dean nearly lost his footing in surprise and quickly got up, ¡°I¡¯m leaving right now!¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ms. Bet. Rest assured, I won¡¯t breathe a word about your rtionship to anyone¡­¡± Dean


    wasn¡¯t paying attention and bumped his head on the office door. Wincing in pain, he covered his


    forehead and made a quick exit.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± Arabe turned to the man on her phone, her toneced with resignation.


    Romeo shed a triumphant grin, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if everyone knew about us?¡±


    ¡°Be, when can I go public?¡± Romeo asked next.


    Dean had mentioned someone in the office nning to confess to her? That¡¯s just asking for trouble.


    Looking at his handsome face, Arabe felt overwhelmed, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see you.¡± Romeo leaned his handsome face closer to the camera, his eyes filled with


    deep affection. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Arabe had heard Carl¡¯s voice earlier and knew Romeo


    had other things to take care of. ¡°Do I?¡± Romeo¡¯s gaze fell on Carl.


    Carl braced himself to answer, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, why did youe in?¡± Arabe was surprised that even Carl would lie. All


    thanks to Romeo.


    ¡°Ms. Bet¡­ I came to see if Mr. McMillian needed anything. I didn¡¯t expect that all he needed was


    you. I¡¯ll just be going then¡­¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Carl ced the files on the table and out of Arabe¡¯s view, he put his hands together in a


    silent plea for Romeo to get to work. After all, these projects were urgent and many employees were


    waiting for him!


    Romeo gave a nod of agreement. Carl quickly made his exit.


    The morning quickly passed with Romeo¡¯s persistent attention. By noon, Romeo was already waiting


    for her downstairs.


    As soon as Arabe got in the car, he pulled her onto hisp.


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re crossing the line!¡±


    Arabe tried to get up, but he held her tightly.


    ¡°If you squirm, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    Arabe red at his smug face, ¡°Could you be any more shameless?¡±


    ¡°I could.¡± Romeo nted a kiss on her lips without warning.


    Her lips were soft, and Romeo had intended to tease her yfully. However, after their kiss, he


    yearned for more sweetness.


    Her waist was slender, and even through their clothes, Romeo could feel the softness of her skin


    underneath.


    ¡°Romeo!¡± Arabe attempted to push him away, but his other hand firmly grasped the back of her head,


    pulling her closer as he fervently absorbed her essence.


    His kiss was like a fierce storm, catching Arabe off guard and rendering her defenseless. She


    pushed him away again, ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    Although her voice sounded like a warning, to Romeo, it seemed like a tender whisper, apanied


    by a yful undertone.


    Normallyposed and self¨Ccontrolled, he was now teetering on the edge of losing control.


    Arabe sensed his increasingly intense persistence and pushed him away forcefully, ¡°Romeo, if you


    continue like this, I will be angry!¡±


    Romeo halted his actions, yet his eyes were still filled with profound affection.


    ¡°Be¡­¡±


    Carl felt like he¡¯d been hit by a truck¡­


    Does no one care about his feelings?


    Don¡¯t single people d¨¦serve respect?!


    Who knows how he feels driving them around right now? Nothing but agony!


    He felt like a third wheel!


    After what seemed like an eternity, their long kiss finally ended.


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were still somewhat dazed, his voice full of affection, ¡°Be, I like you.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s shoulders rose and fell slightly, still catching her breath.


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were full of love, ¡°I really like you.¡±


    ¡°Is yourpany still hiring?¡± Romeo continued.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Twant to be your assistant, or your personal bodyguard. I can clean your office. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a bit of ambition?¡± Arabe responded exasperatedly.


    ¡°Is it unambitious to do things for a woman you like?¡± Romeo said softly, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll be


    unambitious for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡®Arabe was touched by his sincerity. His gaze was genuine, his expression single¨Cminded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Serena.¡± Romeo cupped her face, speaking slowly, ¡°The only one who can move me is


    you. It was you in the past, it¡¯s you now, and it will be you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at sweet talk. She turned her head to look out the


    window, pretending to be interested in the scenery.


    Romeo shed a devilish grin, ¡°Your face is red. Be, are you blushing?¡± Romeo affectionately teased


    her, ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t reply.


    Before she met Romeo, no one had ever called her cute. The mostmon word used to describe her


    was cold and aloof.


    Romeo cupped her face, ¡°You look great when you¡¯re shy, when you¡¯re angry, when you¡¯re jealous¡­


    even more so.¡±


    ¡°When am I jealous?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡± Romeo held her face in his hands, ¡°You were so cold to me.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t think she was jealous, although she didn¡¯t like Serena¡¯s behavior, she wasn¡¯t angry or


    jealous.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, next time another woman approaches me¡­¡± R?men teased, waiting for her


    reaction.


    ¡°Is there a next time?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, her tone carrying a hint of warning¡­


    Romeo smiled, his eyes filled with adoration and joy, ¡°I promise, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Carl thought to himself in despair, I¡¯m begging you guys, please stop!!


    Can they think about his feelings for a sec, maybe take their lovey¨Cdovey stuff somewhere else?!


    What the heck did he do to deserve this kind of torment¡­

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    After lunch, Arabe headed back to the office.


    Just as she reached the 20th floor and the elevator doors opened, she heard Dean¡¯s voice echoing


    from afar.


    At that moment, Dean was blocking a group of seven or eight male employees outside the office, not


    letting them in.


    One of the men, dressed in a white shirt, was pleading. ¡°Dean, I really fancy Ms. Bet¡­¡±


    ¡°Where do you get the nerve? Do you have a house and car in Summerfield?¡±


    The man in the white shirt shook his head.


    ¡°How much do you have in savings?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred dors¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare to fancy Ms. Bet with only three hundred dors?¡± Dean was getting angry.


    ¡°Dean, I genuinely fancy Ms. Bet. I¡¯ll work hard to make money¡­¡±


    Another male employee hurriedly stepped forward, smiling as he spoke, ¡°Dean, I have an apartment in


    the city center, a car worth 100,000 US dors, and my monthly sry has already increased to 8,000.


    Could you please help me ce this love letter on Ms. Bet¡¯s desk¡­?¡±


    Looking at the somewhat balding man in front of him, Dean suppressed the urge to curse and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re 32 years old¡­ Can you stop causing trouble! Ms. Bet is only 18, can you back off a


    bit?¡±


    Another slightly effeminate man handed over a lunch box, ¡°Dean, this is lunch I made for Ms. Bet


    when I went home at noon. Could you help me to deliver it to Ms. Bet¡¯s office? If she eats it, she


    will definitely feel blessed!¡±


    ¡°So, you fancy Ms. Bet too?¡±


    The man nodded firmly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Ms. Bet¡¯s type. She doesn¡¯t like househusband types.¡±


    Dean scrutinized his appearance. His effeminate look would seem very odd next to Ms. Bet.


    ¡°I can change for Ms. Bet! If she likes muscr guys, I¡¯ll work out! If she likes career¨Coriented


    men, I¡¯ll work harder! No matter what Ms. Bet likes, I¡¯ll strive to.. be her type!¡±


    Dean patted him sympathetically on the shoulder, ¡°Mate, take my advice, you¡¯re miles away from being


    Ms. Bet¡¯s type. Go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Dean, what do you think of me? A young, handsome boy with a somewhat immature look stepped


    forward.


    He seemed sunny, carefree. Dean, remembered he graduated from a prestigious university abroad.


    Young, highly educated, and from a well¨Coff family, he even owned a vi.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ms. Bet isn¡¯t interested in boys like you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The boy looked puzzled.


    ¡°Dean, can you give us another chance? Help us deliver the gifts to Ms. Bet¡­¡±


    Dean nced at his watch, ¡°Ms. Bet is very punctual, she should be arriving at the office soon. You


    best scram, or she¡¯ll dig up your pastziness!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone hastily left, not wanting Ms. Bet to uncover their past cking off.


    They took the staff elevator, separate from the VIP elevator Arabe used, so they didn¡¯t run into each


    other.


    Arabe, in high heels, strolled leisurely towards her office. As she walked past Dean, she raised an


    eyebrow, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been quite busy?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you finally showed up¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dean had been talking so much his mouth was parched. He took a big gulp from his water cup before


    continuing, ¡°They¡¯re all so full of themselves,pared to Romeo, it¡¯s Just ridiculous¡­¡±


    At the mention of Romeo, Arabe gave him a warning look.


    Dean didn¡¯t dare to continue, he wiped the residual water from his lips and said, ¡°What I meant was,


    they¡¯re not good enough for you!¡±


    Arabe entered the office, cheerfully saying, ¡°Dean, I¡¯m starting to think being an assistant might not


    be your thing.¡±


    Dean was excited, ¡°Ms. Bet, are you about to give me a raise and a promotion? I mean, I did save


    you from a lot of headaches, but you don¡¯t have to be this touched¡­. it¡¯s all in a day¡¯s work for me.¡±


    ¡°Consider bing a matchmaker at a marriage agency,¡± Arabe suggested as she opened the file,


    ¡°You have the potential to excel in this role and should not be overlooked.¡±


    Several question marks popped up in Dean¡¯s mind. He definitely didn¡¯t want to be a matchmaker!


    ¡°Or a security guard.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m only trying to help!¡± Dean whined, leaning in closer, ¡°Do you know how much effort I


    put into keeping them at bay? My lips are dry from all the talking! It hasn¡¯t been easy, you know¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, there was a knock on the door. It was Oscar!


    Dean¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. Wasn¡¯t Oscar taken to the police station for questioning


    this morning? How did he get out so fast? Faster than he expected¡­


    Arabe looked up, her gaze meeting Oscar¡¯s in a silent standoff.


    Dean wished he could just disappear¡­


    ¡°The coffee at the police station is terrible.¡± Oscar sat down across from Arabe with a sly grin, ¡°It¡¯s


    several levels below the coffee we have at the office¡­¡±


    Arabe smirked, ¡°The coffee bean the staff gifted you is expensive, no wonder it¡¯s better.¡±


    Oscar was taken aback, how did she know a staff member had gifted him coffee bean!


    ¡°Better get used to it, Mr. Oscar, you never know when you might end up back in the station¡­.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Oscarughed uproariously, ¡°Who knows who¡¯ll end up at the police station. Ever heard


    the saying, ¡®what goes aroundes around¡°?¡±


    Dean was worried, was this old fox nning to frame Ms. Bet?!


    If he knew about her powerful backing, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to Ms. Bet like this!


    ¡°All I¡¯ve heard is ¡®what you sow, so shall you reap, and good people will be rewarded.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned sour at these words.


    Amid the tense atmosphere, Arabe smirked and confidently said,.


    ¡°Better be careful when you step out, Mr. Oscar, as ¡®what goes aroundes around¡®. Bad deeds


    won¡¯t go unpunished, they¡¯re just waiting for the right time to strike back. When the timees, it¡¯s


    game over.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t expect her to curse him like this, he scoffed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see. I just came here to


    tell you, nothing is decided yet, we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    Watching his arrogant back as he left, Dean was fuming, ¡°Who does he think he is? If there was


    enough evidence, he¡¯d be behind bars! How dare he act so brash in front of you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be smug for long.¡± Arabe dismissed him nonchntly, continuing to read her files.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. You have such a powerful ally, why don¡¯t you use


    Romeo¡¯s influence to deal with Mr. Oscar?¡±


    By all ounts, Romeo has a lot of clout and should have no problem dealing with a small fry like


    Oscar!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ¡°Is it necessary to seek his help?¡± Arabe thought, feeling frustrated with herself. Is she really that


    incapable?!


    Dean understood now. Ms Bet was a powerful career¨Coriented woman who was self¨Creliant and


    didn¡¯t need any external assistance to handle her affairs.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, my admiration for you has grown even stronger. What should I do?¡± Dean¡¯s eyes


    sparkled with admiration.


    Arabe kept her head down, not even ncing at him, ¡°If you have time, you can help the janitor clean


    the toilets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to work right away!¡± Dean hurriedly left the office. He definitely did not want to clean toilets.


    Night fell


    Louisa sat on the couch, whipping out her phone to ring up her boys.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s been found, she¡¯s on summer break. You guys need to wrap up your work and whoever


    can,e home ASAP. Whoever can¡¯t, needs to make some time!¡±


    ¡°I know you guys are busy, but your sister is back, all five of you need toe home for a while! Got


    it?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to ignore their sister or mistreat her, I¡¯ll be the first to oppose!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You cane home without luggage, without work, but you must bring gifts for your sister!¡±


    After four calls, Louisa finally dialed her youngest son¡¯s number and repeated the message.


    ¡°But mom, I¡¯m your son, you¡¯re giving me a hard time over a sister who just showed up?¡± David Collins


    was a bit peeved on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Huh, at least you remember you¡¯re my son, how many times have youe home to see me this


    year?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been swamped with work, no? And I¡¯ve sent plenty of gifts and gift cards!¡± David¡¯s tone was


    rather aggrieved.


    Louisa was unimpressed, ¡°Humph, who cares about your money!¡±


    Well, his mom didn¡¯t exactly need his money.


    ¡°Anyway, you muste back! Oh¡­¡± Louisa seemed to remember something and added, ¡°Tell me in


    advance when you¡¯reing back.¡± ¡°Why, you gonna make me something tasty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re famous and all you think about is eating? Have I ever let you starve when you were little?¡±


    Louisa sounded disgusted.


    David was indignant, ¡°Even famous people need to eat!¡±


    ¡°The Bartley¡¯s girl has been over a lottely, she¡¯s pretty, well¨Ceducated, well¨Cmannered¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop, I get it, I don¡¯t have time right now!¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, let me finish.¡± Louisa didn¡¯t let him interrupt, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, you should


    think about getting married.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I still have my elder brothers, why don¡¯t you urge them? Why me?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t listen to me! The Bartley¡¯s girl has a crush on you, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± David clutched his heart, this was definitely his mom!


    ¡°Remember to bring a gift for your sister when youe home, bye.¡±


    David felt wronged, if not for this sister, how long has it been since his mom called him?


    Louisapleted her mission, finally able to let go of her worries.


    ¡°Dear, are you thirsty? Have some coffee first.¡± Keh tenderly served a cup of coffee, smiling


    warmly.


    After five calls, Louisa was indeed thirsty, so she took the cup and had a few sips.


    ¡°I started brewing the coffee when you were making the fifth call, the temperature is just right now,¡±


    Keh waited for her to finish her coffee, put the cup back on the table, and continued to massage


    her, ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve worked hard, are your hands sore? Let me give you a massage¡­¡±


    ¡°You take a break too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Keh lovingly squeezed her hand, ¡°By the way, this big news about Being


    home, when are you going to tell our other rtives?¡±


    When they¡¯re emotionally stable, then we can share the good news.


    If they can¡¯t ept it at once, blood pressure would spike, old illnesses would re up, that¡¯d be a


    hassle!


    Once they know Be¡¯s back, rtiyes from both families will certainly find out. Visitors would be


    endless, just thinking about it is annoying!


    If they disturb us, that¡¯s fine, but if Be gets annoyed¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through a lot to find Be, I want to spend more time with her, make it up to her.¡± Keh


    massaged her hand, ¡°If too many rtives show up, our time with Be will be reduced, don¡¯t you think


    so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb our family reunion.¡±


    Just as Louisa finished speaking, her phone rang. It was Arabe calling!


    Keh looked on with anticipation, a sour feeling in his heart: when will his daughter call him?


    Louisa cleared her throat and answered the phone joyfully yet solemnly, ¡°Hello? My baby girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, Romeo McMillian and I are eating out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Ever since Romeo¡¯s been around, I¡¯ve stopped saving dinner for you!¡±


    Why did Arabe suddenly feel a pang in her heart?


    ¡°Take your time and enjoy! Don¡¯t worry about home!¡± Louisa wanted to talk more with her daughter, but


    didn¡¯t want to annoy her, so she quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Arabe turned to the man in the car, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my full name in the future.¡± Romeo held her, speaking affectionately, ¡°When can I


    hear you call me honey?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to deal with him. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, ¡°I think Romeo is a nice


    name.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, ¡®honey¡® sounds much better.¡±


    Could they have a peaceful conversation?


    Romeo kept pestering her, ¡°Call me ¡®honey¡® once.¡±


    ¡°If you annoy me again, I¡¯ll get out of the car.¡±


    Romeo immediately quieted down, just hugging her and asionally kissing her forehead and lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck more and more!¡± Arabe was getting a bit pissed off. When would he learn


    to have some boundaries?


    ¡°Maybe I need someone to keep me in line?¡± Romeo replied, grinning in a way that was both charming


    and smitten. ¡°Maybe you should step in more, keep me in check. I need a partner who can rein me in.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were full of warmth and affection.


    Arabe was a bit overwhelmed and turned her head away, deliberately avoiding his gaze.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Not long after, the car stopped in front of a luxurious mansion. This was the most renowned private


    estate in Summerfield, purchasedst year by an important figure for a staggering 180 million dors.


    Unlike Reflections Vi, where Arabe resided, which was the most expensive residential area in


    Summerfield,prising thirty¨Cthree opulent households, Moon Vi was an entirely private domain.


    The vi was surrounded by a riot of colorful flowers, and its architecture was tastefully designed,


    exuding an air of grandeur. When illuminated by the evening lights, it appeared even more vibrant and


    enchanting, captivating the hearts of those who beheld it.


    Nearby, there was a crescent¨Cshapedke that, whenever bathed in moonlight, r¨¨sembled a moon


    descended to Earth, enchanting all who gazed upon it. As a result, this ce was fittingly named Moon


    Vi.


    Arabe was a little puzzled. Weren¡¯t they supposed to go to a restaurant for dinner? What were they


    doing here?


    Carl got out of the car, politely opened the door, and told Arabe, ¡°Miss, this is Mr. Romeo¡¯s home. It¡¯s


    the first time he¡¯s brought ady here¡­¡±


    Another first. It seemed like Arabe was taking a lot of ¡°firsts¡± in Romeo¡¯s life.


    Romeo came out of the car carrying Arabe. His handsome eyes filled with affection, his voice filled


    with tenderness and emotion, ¡°This is actually our home.¡± Arabe, being carried towards the vi, felt


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    a little ufortable, ¡°Put me down, I can walk.¡±


    ¡°I just want to pamper my wife.¡± Romeo looked down at her beautiful face, expressing his intense love,


    ¡°Let me hold you a little longer, or I¡¯ll miss you every day. Romeo carried Arabe to the entrance and


    had her ce her fingers on the fingerprint scanner, recording her fingerprints.


    ¡°Visit our home more often,¡± he said.


    The word ¡°home¡± warmed Arabe¡¯s heart, and her face blushed unconsciously.


    Inside the majestic vi, there was only one man named Derek serving as both butler and attendant,


    waiting for them in the garden. Although he knew a girl would being today, seeing Romeo


    embrace her so affectionately left Derek in shock.


    Maintaining his professionalposure, Derek hid his surprise, but deep down, he was utterly


    astonished.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, wee home.¡± Derek respectfully bowed and then turned his gaze toward Arabe,


    his eyes filled with kindness.


    ¡°This is my wife, Arabe.¡±


    Upon hearing Romeo¡¯s introduction, Derek quickly bowed and said, ¡°Good evening, madam. I¡¯m the


    butler, Derek.¡±


    ¡°Derek, good evening. Arabe greeted him politely.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s elegant and refined demeanor, and her well¨Cbehaved manners, Derek¡¯s impression of


    her improved, ¡°Dinner is ready, please follow me.¡±


    Arabe whispered in Romeo¡¯s arms, ¡°Let me down.¡±


    ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±


    Their interaction fell on Derek¡¯s ears, shocking him once again.


    It was rumored that the McMillian family had a marriage agreement with the Collins family. The Collins¡®


    daughter had visited Mr. McMillian several times but never met him. The fact that Mr. McMillian had


    personally recorded her fingerprint and said such, sweet words meant this girl must be more important


    to him than the Collins¡® daughter. Romeo was a person who enjoyed tranquility and disliked being


    disturbed. Apart from Derek, the only other person in the house was a male chef named Gary.


    At this moment, Gary had created a dreamlike atmosphere at the dining table. Beautiful rose petals fell


    delicately into the caviar, creating an ethereal ambiance that was truly enchanting.


    Shrimp balls shaped like lychee fruit were ced on lifelike tree branches, resembling a bountiful


    harvest. Each dish exhibited an ultimate visual appeal.


    Knowing that an exceptionally important girl would be dining at the house today, Gary didn¡¯t dare to be


    negligent. However, seeing Mr. McMillian carrying a girl inside, he, like Derek, was also shocked to the


    core.


    ¡°This is the future Mrs. McMillian. Derek introduced first.


    ¡°Good evening, madam! Sir!¡± Gary hurriedly greeted them. After arranging thest dish, he bowed and


    left.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    There were only two people at the dining table. It was a dinner filled with romance and aesthetic


    appeal. The gently swaying tree leaves outside the window added to the astonishing beauty, creating a


    truly romantic ambiance.


    *From now on, we¡¯ll have our dinners at home,¡± Romeo said as he sat down, embracing Arabe and


    not letting her sit separately on a chair. He held a fork and knife with one hand and fed her with the


    other


    ¡°Romeo. I can do it myself,¡± Arabe protested, sitting on hisp, feeling a bit restless with her legs.


    She was no longer a child She didn¡¯t need him to feed her!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not letting me hold you or feed you. Do you not consider me your fiance, or do you not want


    to be my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Arabe was somewhat irritated, ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Romeo slowly said, ¡°Your rejection and distance from me suggests that I¡¯m not doing enough,


    not enough to move you. I need to spend more time with you.¡± ¡°I can do without feeding you,¡± Romeo


    said with a chuckle, ¡°How about you feed me instead?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s either one or the other¡±


    ¡°Why would I have to make such a choice?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s smile softened, ¡°Then let me feed you properly.¡±


    Arabe huffed and puffed as she ate, looking adorably grumpy.


    ¡°Try this,¡± Romeo picked up another dish, ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡±


    As Arabe ate, she felt his other hand gently rubbing her back, ¡°Can we eat properly for once?¡±


    ¡°Your beauty stops me from eating a meal without looking at you.¡±


    Finally, after dinner, Romeo held her and sat on the couch, in the same intimate position, ¡°I¡¯ll take you


    upstairster.¡±


    ¡°I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what your future home looks like? Where our room is¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough¡­¡±


    Seeing her slightly annoyed look, Romeo¡¯s smile became more mischievous.


    Derek served two cups of coffee, politely inviting them to taste.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Arabe was almost out of words.


    Romeo brought the coffee to her lips, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    She looked incredibly beautiful¨Cwhile drinking, her clear eyes downcast, looking like a fairy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Arabe drank half of the coffee, her lips still a bit moist. The coffee was fragrant and


    elegant, leaving a pleasant aftertaste. It was top¨Cnotch coffee. Romeo cupped her face and suddenly


    leaned in for a kiss.


    Her lips still tasted of coffee. After a light taste, Romeo deepened the kiss.


    Derek, who was standing nearby, was seeing this side of Romeo for the first time. Romeo was usually


    cold and stern, his emotions never showing on his face.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Today was the first time he passionately kissed a girl like this!


    Who knows how long it went on for, Romeo finally let go of her, ¡°That was pretty good.¡±


    Arabe was a bit annoyed and wondered what the deal was. Didn¡¯t they have another cup of coffee


    over there?


    He brought her here, not for any nefarious purposes, right?


    ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I won¡¯te next time,¡± Arabe warned him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dine with you either,¡± Arabe knew he was incurable, so she had to nip it in the bud


    That is, to minimize the frequency of meeting and the chance of being alone¡­


    Upon hearing this, Romeo nced at her, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Seeing that Arabe didn¡¯t respond, Romeo asked softly, ¡°Are you upset because of the kiss just


    now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    4


    Romeo kissed her again, savoring the sweet taste little by little.


    Derek, who was watching, was really enlightened. Mr. McMillian seemed to have a thing for this girl,


    and it was more than just a crush¡­


    Such sweet nothings flowed naturally from Mr. McMillian¡¯s mouth, and they didn¡¯t seem out of ce at


    all!


    After being kissed by him, Arabe was really at a loss for words, ¡°Romeo!¡±


    The butler was still around, and their posture was way too suggestive. She really wanted to get off!


    ¡°Was my kissing skill bad? Huh?¡± Romeo¡¯s nose touched hers, his eyes filled with affection.


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to answer this question.


    Romeo kissed her again, and after a while, he asked, ¡°Will youe next time?¡±


    Arabe kept silent.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Romeo started kissing her again, ¡°Will you dine with me again?¡±


    Arabe was really helpless, ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re getting cheekier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only cheeky in front of you,¡± Romeo continued to kiss her, ¡°and I want to be even more so¡­Will


    youe again? Huh?¡± Romeo insisted on getting an answer.


    A bit annoyed, Arabe replied, ¡°It depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to make you feel better?¡± Romeo asked while kissing her.


    ¡°Let me go first.¡±


    Romeo seemed to understand, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    ¡°You finally figured it out!¡±


    Romeo picked her up and walked upstairs, ¡°Let¡¯s change the location then.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a tour of the other rooms.¡±


    When Arabe was taken upstairs, his room was clean and spacious. Even without the lights on, the


    crescent¨Cshapedke outside therge window was as beautiful as a..- fairnd.


    ¡°Be¡­¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was particrly charming, ¡°I want you to get used to married life in advance


    Arabe pushed against his strong chest, ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Arabe had been kissed for a while before she said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even entered his house yet today!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question earlier,¡± Romeo held her tightly, ¡°Will youe again?¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°Huh? Will youe again?¡±


    Arabe gritted her teeth, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will you dine with me again? Huh?¡± Romeo was determined to get an answer.


    Forced to respond, Arabe said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Romeo smiled and then put her down, ¡°Look outside the window.¡±


    Arabe had noticed the crescentke outside. Under the moonlight, the flowers and nts by theke


    were as beautiful as a fairnd.


    ¡°What kind of flowers do you like?¡± Romeo hugged her from behind, admiring her beautiful side profile,


    ¡°I want to turn every flower, every tree here into what you like.¡±


    That way she might like this house more, and him.


    ¡°Carl said that girls like roses,¡± Romeo¡¯s gaze fell upon the outside scenery, ¡°I had initially thought of


    nting different kinds of roses before you arrived, but I was afraid you ¨Cwouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s heart seemed to be touched, like a flower gently blooming.


    ¡°Our home is up to you, you decide what flowers to nt,¡± Romeo said with a gentle tone, ¡°Tell me


    what you like.¡±


    Arabe thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a particr favorite flower, but if I have to choose


    one, it would be Tibetan Primrose.¡±


    Not the vibrant roses, nor the proud plum blossoms, not the pink cherry blossoms, nor the blue


    huyu krow the meaning Titan Princes? Romes softly maked in her


    *Cherish the parent from of you Roman whinged The Dimeses reprenante kadiness and beauty¡±


    Lingine kome mounded by and by tilretetion is bound to t


    Time continued to there nothing in the home that to be change


    wheesemed the forever Den who had used wating notes tumed to the drafted and was the domes and


    Arabee out


    Tom tar of time when wes with belie and he couldn¡¯t had to w


    ceann of the gate kindly and card


    petfully with a emile. Come in and havee coffee. The master and madam may note out for a


    while I think


    the time & Phillgle dite pre about to be cleared up Mr McMillere marriage is looking kegatal


    belon matte kee hare Pillig tried to matchmaks Mr McMillian and M McMin was always indifferent


    a to have eyes only for Arbelis


    Teak you don¡¯t know Phillip is very satisfied with Ms. Belle, he even gave her the n


    They talking about the crown ne from his wife Shirley¡¯s wedding gift Derek was shocked he didnt


    get this young¨Clooking gifts get the Milian family¡¯s


    Everyone known that getting in the door of the McMillian family airt a walk in the park


    Ves Carl followed Derek in the door, smiling ¡°Mr. McMillian personally said, he only marry Me Be in


    this fee


    The shocked Derek even more ¡°What about the Collins family


    ¡°Do you mean Serena? Mr McMillian is not attracted by her Carl didn¡¯t spill the beans about her fake


    identity, instead he said Ms Be is also from the Collins family both families have already given their


    blessings for this marriage


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good that¡¯s good Derek had once worried the two families would end up at loggerheads


    over this He said with relief in the and they are still on family that¡¯s fate fate indeed

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    At half past eleven in the evening. Arabe finally returned to Reflections Vi.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Serena, who was about to go downstairs, saw Arabe heading upstairs. Suddenly a gust of wind


    blew, revealing several hickeys on Arabe¡¯s neck.


    It was like a heavy blow to Serena¡¯s heart, a pain so intense it was unbearable.


    ¡°Be, why are you back sote? Were you with my brother inw?¡±


    Even though she knew there was a chance Arabe was with Romeo, seeing the hickeys on her neck,


    Serena couldn¡¯t ept it!


    Romeo was always so restrained, how could he passionately kiss a woman like that?


    It must be Arabe who seduced him!


    ¡°Be, we may not have strict house rules, but you shoulde home earlier, or people will say we


    have no manners.¡±


    Arabe looked up and asked casually, ¡°Do you like Romeo?¡±


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t like him¡­¡± Serena lowered her head in denial, not daring to meet her gaze.


    Not because she was afraid of her, but afraid she would tell their parents. Even if she liked Romeo, she


    couldn¡¯t admit it in front of her¡­.


    ¡°Then stay away from him. Arabe¡¯s tone was nonchnt, showing no emotion, ¡°Mind your own


    business.¡±


    ¡°Be¡±


    Serena watched Arabe walk upstairs, clenching her fists.


    She was just a country girl, who was she to talk to her like that?


    Did she really think that returning to the Collins family meant she could look down on everyone?


    Arabe returned to her bedroom, her phone suddenly vibrating. It was a call from Jack.


    ¡°Boss, the matter with Group S has been resolved. Also, regarding the investigation you asked me to


    do about the Mercy Hospital fire eighteen years ago on September 10th, there are now some leads.¡±


    ¡°The janitor, Yvonne, who raised Ynda Murphy, once told her friend that it was a night of heavy rain,


    and the road conditions were very poor. Many ces were flooded due to the rain. Around 2 AM,


    Yvonne and other janitors were cleaning the streets and helping with drainage when suddenly, they


    heard a series of loud explosions. The explosions continued one after another. At first, Yvonne was too


    frightened to approach, butter, when rescuing people, she noticed several ck unlicensed cars


    leaving the scene. In that era and ce, not many people had cars¡­ I suspect that the fire may be


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    connected to those cars.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze deepened, ¡°Who would want to burn down the entire clinic, and for what reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ Yvonne was only focused on the rescue at the time and didn¡¯t think much of it. If she had


    noticed anything special about the people or features of the cars, it would have been much easier to


    investigate.¡±


    ¡°But Yvonne¡¯s not doing well now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow.


    Isn¡¯t she Ynda¡¯s adoptive mother?


    Even though Ynda has now returned to the Murphy family, she¡¯s been raising Ynda with great


    difficulty for many years, how could there be a bad oue?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°After finding out about her origins, the Murphy family offered Yvonne a hundred grand, but Yvonne


    didn¡¯t bite. She just hoped to spend some time with Ynda when she could However, Ynda wasn¡¯t


    having any of it and didn¡¯t want much to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne tried to visit the Murphy family many times, but was shooed away by the help every time. Now,


    she¡¯s in bad health, with no ie, and no family or kids to look after her. It¡¯s kinda pitiful¡±


    ¡°She ended up raising an ungrateful brat,¡± Arabe knew Ynda¡¯s character. Ynda would just see


    her past as a humiliation, preferring to push Yvonne away to mber up the socialdder!


    ¡°Another odd thing is, the higher¨Cups from Mercy Hospital back then are all missing, and there¡¯s no


    trace of them even in the archives.¡±


    ¡°Now, all we can do is look for clues from Yvonne and other rescuers. But boss, brace yourself. The


    results may note quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡® Arabe finished, felt her phone buzz. She nced at the screen, it was Romeo calling. ¡°Gotta


    take this.¡±


    After her call with Romeo and a shower, Arabe hit the sack.


    In her dream, she seemed to be back at the Murphy family, watching a little girl holding Olga Murphy¡¯s


    hand, teary¨Ceyed, asking, ¡°Mama, when will youe back next time?¡± ¡°Arabe, can you just stop?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Your dad and I are up to our eyeballs in work every day. Do you think we¡¯re idle? Just because you


    have a fever, we shoulde see you?¡± Little Arabe felt wronged, crying softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think your grandma would call us and force us toe back if you didn¡¯t tell her? Do you know


    how much we have to put on hold every time wee back!¡± ¡°Alright Olga, she¡¯s just a kid,¡± Attlee


    Murphy tried to mediate.


    ¡°A kid?¡± Olga snapped, ¡°Which kid maniptes us with the elders at such a young age? Look at how


    your mom spoils her! I tell you, Arabe, the more you do this, the more I dislike you! You are always


    crying, so annoying!¡±


    Watching Olga storm off, Attlee hurriedly followed, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be like this¡­ The kid doesn¡¯t know


    that her grandpa teft thepany to us after his death, and that so many people in thepany are


    trying to oust us, setting up roadblocks¡­ She just misses us.¡±


    ¡°This troublemaker, always causing us problems. If she¡¯s so capable, why don¡¯t she make us


    unnecessary to work, what can she do besides crying!¡±


    Little Arabe, wiping her tears, seemed to make up her mind. If she bes better, helps the family


    to make money, would mom and dad not have to work so hard? Would they like her then?


    With the help of her grandpas, she excelled. Only then did she find out that the rtionship between


    Grace Murphy and Olga was not good, there were even some unpleasant incidents over the shares¡­


    Olga had no love for Grace, every time Grace was affectionate towards Arabe, Olga¡¯s distaste for


    Arabe deepened¡­


    Olga even thought of Arabe as a troublemaker, every time she came back, there would be mistakes


    at work, hence she was less and less willing toe home. Throughout the years, Attlee and Olga


    seldom came home, the bond between them and Arabe was very weak.


    Before, Olga disliked hearing Arabe cry, gradually, Arabe became a child who wouldn¡¯t cry. To


    outsiders, she even seemed a bit aloof, not keen on mingling with people. After a long time, Arabe


    opened her eyes again. It was already day outside.


    She felt hollow inside.


    She picked up her phone to check the time, it was only half past six. On the screen were a few unread


    messages from Romeo.


    [Be.]


    [I miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep.]


    [I want to hold you as I sleep.]


    The emptiness in Arabe¡¯s heart seemed to be filled with something, the sense of loss was gone,


    reced by a faint feeling of happiness.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Romeo dropped her a text at 6 am, clearly, he hadn¡¯t slept a wink


    Arabe tapped the screen with her slender fingers, ¡®Ain¡¯t I always with you?¡±


    She patiently replied, ¡°Get some shut¨Ceye, we¡¯ll catch up in a bit.


    Unexpectedly, a few seconds after she sent the message, Romeo gave her a ring


    ¡°Be¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was maic, ¡°Why are you up so early? Nightmares?¡±


    Arabe wasn¡¯t sure if her childhood counted as a nightmare, ¡°Haven¡¯t you hit the hay yet?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t catch any Z¡¯s Romeo¡¯s voice was alluring. I miss you like crazy¡±


    He kept reying their every moment together, missing Arabe¡¯s face something fierce, so much so


    that he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡±


    Arabe said casually, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m wide awake¡±


    After Arabe cleaned up and changed, Romeo¡¯s ride was already parked at her doorstep.


    As soon as Arabe stepped out, he pulled her into a bear hug.


    Hers fresh scent filled his nostrils, finally calming his longing.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± He looked down to see the love bite from the previous night on her pale neck. He couldn¡¯t


    help but cradle her face, the one he¡¯d been daydreaming about, and shed a doting smile, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morn.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You look adorable when you¡¯ve just woken up.¡± Romeo gently stroked her face, his smile even more


    indulgent.


    On the terrace, Serena initially thought she was mistaken, but when she carefully looked through the


    binocrs, her expression couldn¡¯t be described as anything other than shock!


    It was truly Romeo!


    Romeo personally came to pick up Arabe!


    Not only did he open the car door for her, but he also protected her head, helped her fasten the


    seatbelt, and even gave her a tender morning kiss inside the car!


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. They were together until after 11 PMst night, and now, it was not


    even 7 AM, and they were already together again!


    Watching their car pull away, Serena was so mad she could feel her insides churning, and she stormed


    off to scheme with Martha.


    By the time Romeo and Arabe arrived, the sun was up, casting a golden glow on the horizon, it was


    picture-perfect.


    ¡°We¡¯re a bitte,¡± Romeo said, his arm around Arabe¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯lle earlier next time.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Arabe looked at the view, ¡°Actually, this is beautiful too.¡±


    She never had the time to appreciate nature, just standing here and watching now was enough.


    Romeo saw the sun shining on her fair face, he hummed in agreement, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± So


    beautiful that he couldn¡¯t resist giving her a peck.


    The restaurant manager almost dropped his jaw when he saw them kissing in the sunlight. What the


    heck was happening?!


    Last time they only held hands, now they were locking lips?


    Weren¡¯t things moving a tad too fast?!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    After the kiss, Romeo looked into her eyes and said tenderly, ¡°In the future, you can share anything


    with me, whether it¡¯s happy or sad. I¡¯m willing to listen.¡±


    Arabe lifted her head and gazed at his sincere expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear everything on your own, you know?¡± Romeo continued.


    Arabe seemed to have never opened up to anyone, whether it was good or bad, even with Kelly


    Piper, it was just a few simple words. But now, seeing Romeo¡¯s caring gaze, she nodded, ¡°Okay¡± She


    would do her best to share her feelings.


    Romeo gently caressed her face, smiling indulgently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have breakfast.¡±


    After breakfast, Arabe arrived at thepany, and amidst a pile of reports, she discovered new


    clues. Her slender fingers lightly tapped the desk as she pondered how many hidden secrets Oscar still


    had that she had yet to uncover.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, Designer Molly wants to meet you!¡± Dean¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    When Molly entered, traces of tears were still evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, good morning. These are my recent autumn designs.¡±


    Molly respectfully handed over the design drafts to Arabe, a smile on her face.


    But it was not hard to see that her smile was forced and even held a hint of sadness.


    ¡°Mr. Samual wanted me to show you the drafts. He said you¡¯re the real design master.¡±


    Arabe looked at Molly¡¯s swollen eyes, ¡°Have you been crying?¡±


    Molly shook her head, but couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing lightly again.


    ¡°Sit down, take a moment to calm down.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t pressure her, instead, she handed her a tissue, allowing her to let out her feelings.


    Molly¡¯s tears fell drop by drop. She tried to control herself several times, but her emotions got the better


    of her.


    Dean outside the door had no clue what had happened, he shrugged in confusion.


    He texted Arabe: [I have no idea what¡¯s up with Designer Molly. Should I ask?]


    Arabe replied calmly: ¡°No need.¡±


    When Molly had cried herself out, Arabe poured her a ss of water and ced it in front of her,


    ¡°Drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Molly didn¡¯t expect Arabe to pour her water personally. A stranger treated her so


    kindly, thinking of her own family/her emotions started to re up again. Arabe watched her sob and


    asked calmly, ¡°Is it about work?¡±


    Molly shook her head.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Family issues?¡±


    Molly nodded.


    Arabe got the hint. Only family could hurt someone this deep.¨C


    At this, Molly started crying again. She really didn¡¯t want to bring personal stuff into work, but every


    time she thought about it, she felt so angry and wronged!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told my mom about this yet,¡± Molly choked on her words, tears falling like rain.


    Arabe waited until she stopped crying before asking/¡°Did your family do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Molly recalled her heartless family members, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°In fact, my


    family also owns a clothingpany,¡± Molly wiped her tears and continued, ¡°Thispany was


    founded by my grandfather, and my father took over after his passing. But a few years ago, my father


    suddenly passed away in a car ident.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Molly choked up a bit, then continued, ¡°My uncle said my mom and I didn¡¯t know how to run a


    out of the house.¡± Molly sobbed, ¡°My mom used to have a few houses in her name, but now they¡¯re all


    gone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone else step in to help?¡± Arabe asked softly.


    ¡°Grandpa used to run things at home, but after he passed away, my grandma died shortly after too.


    Thepany used to be managed by my dad, but then he left, and everyone started listening to my


    uncle¡¯s advice.¡±


    No one stood up to defend them.


    Some older rtives advised them to back off, saying life under the Coopers¡® protection would be easy.


    But if they fought against the Coopers, things would surely end badly!


    ¡°But I just wouldn¡¯t back down. They¡¯re way out of line.¡±


    Her uncle bullying them was bad enough, but then even her cousins started bullying them, bothering


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    them even after they moved to a rental ce. It was as if messing with them was some sort of fun


    game.


    ¡°The person dumping trash on the grave today was definitely one of my cousins!¡±


    Molly said angrily, ¡°It was the samest year. She took a couple of bodyguards and kicked out all my


    dad¡¯s offerings, dumped trash on the grave, and said a lot of disrespectful words. My mom argued with


    her, and ended up getting hurt by her bodyguards. It was just horrible.¡±


    Molly paused, as if remembering something, ¡°This happened around this timest year, too, Ms.


    Bet, can I make a call?¡±


    Arabe, guessing what wasing, looked up, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Molly quickly took out her phone, dialed her mom¡¯s number, but no one picked up. She was very


    nervous, with a bad premonition.


    Just then, Dean knocked on the door, ¡°Ms. Bet, there¡¯s a lingeriepany that¡¯s doing really well


    recently. They want us to help with production as their current line can¡¯t meet the demand. Plus, the


    price they¡¯re offering is pretty attractive. Their manager wants to meet you at River Bank Cafe in an


    hour, is that okay?¡±


    Molly tried calling again twice, still no answer. She was getting more anxious, ¡°Ms. Bet, can I take


    a leave? I want to go see Lantern Mountain.¡±


    Her dad¡¯s grave was at the top of Lantern Mountain,


    River Bank Cafe was actually only a ten¨Cminute drive from there.


    That works out.¡± Arabe nced at Dean, ¡°Go get the car ready.¡±


    She¡¯d been picked up by Romeo recently and didn¡¯t have her own car, but thepany had two spare


    vehicles.


    After they left, someone picked up the design draft on the desk.


    On the way, Molly kept dialing her mom¡¯s number, but no one picked up. She was getting more and


    more anxious.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Finally, they made it to the top of Lantern Mountain. From a distance, Molly saw a group of people


    surrounding her mother, Iris. And off to the side, soaking it all in, was her cousin Myra


    The girl who was talking was around 17 or 18, wearing an expensive little dress and decked out in


    essories that screamed ¡®money¡®. Her soft, wavy hair was cascading down her back.


    ¡°Myra¡® Are you even speaking human right now? Do you remember how good your uncle treated your


    family when he was alive? Do you not have a shred of gratitude in you? Are you not scared your uncle


    would be pissed at you in the afterlife?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ins was fuming, but she was outnumbered. She knew better than anyone else that she was at a


    disadvantage.


    ¡°Auntie Iris, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten. Uncle was grandad¡¯s favorite


    when he was alive, and back then your family was all over us, but things have changed.¡±


    Myra said, and then gave her bodyguard azy, arrogant nce. ¡°Joey, what the hell are you


    daydreaming about? Go take care of my aunt. It might give my uncle some peace, knowing his wife is


    being looked after. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d appreciate it from the other side.¡±


    Joey, the bodyguard, was short and stocky, probably in his forties. His eyes were full of greed.


    Ins had always lived a good life. Her face was well¨Ccared for and she carried herself like ady of high


    society. Even after they moved to a rental, she still had that sophisticated charm. Her clothes were a bit


    worn, but her aura was as captivating as ever, making Joey¡¯s heart race.


    ¡°Joey might be poor, and he might not match up to your uncle, but he¡¯s a better fit for you now.¡±


    Myra watched as Joey approached Iris step by step, a smug smile on her face. ¡°Auntie, enjoy yourself.


    Joey¡¯s got the strength to make you feel good.¡±


    Iris pointed at the tombstone and said, ¡°If you dare let him touch me today, I¡¯ll kill myself right here!


    Let¡¯s see how you exin that to the Cooper family!¡± Myra snorted. ¡°What? Uncle died a long time ago,


    and you want to keep your chastity for him? Who the hell would care about you two?


    ¡°You shameless bitch!¡± Molly suddenly rushed forward, raising her hand to p Myra.


    But she was stopped by a bodyguard, and then pushed to the ground.


    Molly fell and scraped her elbow, drawing blood.


    ¡°Molly how did you get here?¡± Iris asked urgently. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Molly red at the arrogant girl in front of her. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Molly!¡± Myra looked at her, a mix of anger and amusement on her face. ¡°You came at the perfect time.


    John, you¡¯ve always had a thing for her, haven¡¯t you? Today, you and Joey can show them a good


    time.¡±


    Molly was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a hand on us?¡±


    ¡°And what if I do? Nobody¡¯s gonnae to your rescue.¡± Myra raised an eyebrow triumphantly. ¡°Go


    ahead.¡±


    Joey was the first to stride over, trying to rip the clothes off Iris. Iris screamed in terror.


    ¡°Let go of my mom!¡± Molly tried to rescue her mother, but John grabbed her by the foot and dragged


    her towards the bushes. ¡°You bastard, let go of me!¡°¡±


    Suddenly, a slender hand grabbed John¡¯s arm: Before he could react, he was kicked into the bushes.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Molly was shocked, it¡¯s Ms. Bet, Ms. Bet is here!


    1


    Arabe helped Molly up with a poker face, ¡°You okay?¡±


    Molly shook her head, tears wereing out of her eyes. Fortunately, Ms. Bet is here.


    Elsewhere, Dean raised a stone aiming for Joey¡¯s back. Joey turned around and saw a gentleman in a


    suit who looked quite young.


    Myra came back to see the two people in front of her, but was a little surprised, ¡°Oh, you brought two


    assistants?¡± In addition to Dean, who was thin and frail, there was a girl.


    ¡°A pretty girl¡± Myra eyed Arabe¡¯s features and said to her bodyguard, ¡°Anyone fancy her? Feel free to


    get her. As for this guy, just beat him up.¡±


    ¡°You must go.¡± Molly was terrified. ¡°Leave us alone and get out of here.¡±


    These people were crazy. They¡¯re capable of anything! Ms. Bet might be good, but she¡¯s no match


    for this crowd.


    She shielded Molly behind her and casually asked Myra, ¡®Did you dump the trash this morning?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Myra crossed her arms, not taking this girl seriously at all, ¡°I also ordered the paint to


    be dumped, what, you want to stand up for Molly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Molly tugged at Arabe¡¯s


    clothes, pleading in a low voice, ¡°you guys better go, they outnumber us.¡±


    Smack!


    A crisp p echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Before anyone could react, another pnded hard on Myra¡¯s face.


    Arabe was quick and ruthless, within a split second, she¡¯d left two clear handprints on Myra¡¯s


    cheeks.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Myra couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Didn¡¯t Molly tell you who I am?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, she just said you¡¯re a bad person.¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Dean couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°One p was for Molly, another was for what you owe her mother, and here¡¯s another,¡± Arabe


    pped her again, ¡°for her deceased father, you know what respect


    is?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still staring? Teach her a lesson!¡± As soon as Molly finished speaking, several


    bodyguards immediately surrounded Arabe.


    Molly had never seen anything like this and stood in front of Arabe, terrified, ¡°This has nothing to do


    with her, if there¡¯s a problem,e at me.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, you should go. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± although Dean was scared, he still bravely protected


    Arabe and whispered to her, ¡°Can you drive? If not, run down the mountain! I¡¯ll hold them back!¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s getting away today!¡± Myra, fuming, pointed at Arabe and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this


    woman, I want to torture her slowly!¡±


    The bodyguardsunched their attacks on Arabe.


    However, Arabe either easily dodged their attacks or effortlessly kicked them several meters away


    without breaking a sweat.


    Myra watched as her own bodyguards one by one fell to the ground, until finally no one could stand up,


    all clutching their stomachs, groaning in pain on the ground.


    She looked at Arabe in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re all useless! You can¡¯t even beat up a girl! Get up now!!¡±


    The bodyguards were really in too much pain to stand up.


    Myra watched as Arabe slowly approached, her heart filled with fear, her feet unconsciously backing


    away.


    ¡°I tell you, I¡¯m thedy of the Cooper family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Molly thedy of the Cooper family?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Molly is just a homeless person! I¡¯m telling you, if you help me deal with her, I can forgive your wrongs,


    I can even offer you some benefits!¡±


    Nearby Dean almostughed out loud, thinking, ¡°Arabe¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Romeo! What benefits could


    Arabe possibly need? Need to take benefits from you?¡±


    ¡°Molly, how do you want to handle this?¡± Arabe¡¯s gazezilynded on Molly.


    Myra had insulted herte father and tried to harm her and her mother. Molly was so angry she had


    nowhere to vent. She rushed over and pped Myra hard


    several times.


    If it weren¡¯t for Arabe, she and her mother would have been humiliated today!


    ¡°Molly, you dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hitting you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Molly pped her two more times, and her hands were burning. ¡°This morning you had trash dumped


    on my father¡¯s grave, I let it slide! Now you¡¯ve had paint dumped on my father¡¯s grave! You¡¯re trying to


    let your people bully us? You evil woman! I want you to kneel and apologize to my father!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Molly grabbed Myra forcefully and held her down, but she wouldn¡¯t bow her head or even kneel.


    ¡°Myra, don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Molly shouted.


    ¡°Guilty? Why should I feel guilty? All the good stuff was taken by your family back in the day! You¡¯re just


    experiencing what our family felt!¡±


    ¡°Did my father ever treat you badly when he was alive? Although thepany was managed by him,


    did he ever give you less dividends every month? Whatever you wanted to invest in, whatever shop


    you wanted to buy, wasn¡¯t it my father who gave you the money? After my grandfather passed away,


    he gave you everything you wanted from the shops, houses, cars, etc. that he left us, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the value of all these things? Who doesn¡¯t know thepany is where the money¡¯s made?


    You guys enjoy yourselves there, only giving us this much, and you think you¡¯re so great?¡±


    Molly thought this person was incorrigible and didn¡¯t want to say any more, ¡°Will you kneel or not?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel, what can you do about it?¡±


    Arabe lifted her foot and kicked, Myra immediately knelt down.


    Myra was so angry she was grinding her teeth, ring at Arabe, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I usually don¡¯t remember people who aren¡¯t easy on the eyes.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to my dad!¡± Molly was pressing on her head, trying to force her to bow down and apologize.


    Myra was not having it. Molly grabbed her hair and forced her to bow down. In the end, they ended up


    scrapping.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, should we do something?¡± Seeing them wrestling, Dean couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°No need,¡± Arabe said casually, leaning against a tree. ¡°Let the sisters sort their issues out.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dean thought, weren¡¯t you just involved? Do you think Molly¡¯s gonna win that¡¯s why


    you¡¯re just standing here watching this?¡±


    Iris knew she had to let her daughter vent her anger, and it had to be her to do it.


    Myra, ustomed to a life of privilege,cked strength and certainly wasn¡¯t like Molly.


    Soon, Molly gotthe upper hand, and she hit Myra. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel down today, I¡¯m going to keep


    hitting you!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop it,¡± Myra covered her swollen face, her little dress tom. She hurriedly covering it. ¡°Molly,


    don¡¯t hit me anymore.¡± Molly saw that she was scared and then stopped. In the end, Myra, one hand


    covering the front of her torn dress, knelt awkwardly on the ground. Under Molly¡¯s gaze, she bowed to


    her deceased uncle. Although her forehead didn¡¯t touch the ground, it was a show of respect


    nheless.


    ¡°Molly, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t admitted your mistake yet!¡±


    Even though Myra was unwilling, she knew she was outnumbered. With a bitter heart, she admitted, ¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t have littered at your father¡¯s grave, let alone bully you guys. Molly, you¡¯ve beaten me up so


    badly, let me see a doctor, please? I¡¯m in pain all over.¡± Once she got home, she would definitely tell


    her parents! ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized to my mom yet. She¡¯s your elder, it¡¯s one thing to bully me, but


    you even brought people to harass her! Humiliate her!¡± Molly said, angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, I was


    wrong.¡±


    Iris knew her apology was insincere and turned away without responding.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Molly didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.


    Myra ran off, clutching her torn dress, her bodyguard following. Joey and John got kicked by Molly on


    their way out.


    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re improving,¡± Arabe said with a smile, praising Molly. ¡°You¡¯re not the pushover you


    used to be.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, thank you for today. I¡¯m d you came, otherwise, the consequences would have been


    unthinkable.¡± Molly helped her mother up, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my mother, Iris. Mom, this is


    my boss, Ms. Bet, and Dean.¡± ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Iris said, bowing deeply to show her


    gratitude.


    ¡°Your injury,¡± Arabe noticed a wound on Iris¡¯s elbow.


    Iris quickly covered it, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just a little ident.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you in pain?¡± Molly looked at her with concern, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding so much. Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°I want to deal with the gravestone first,¡± Iris¡¯s gaze settled on the gravestone, the red paint stood out


    against the stone. The ground in front of the grave and the surrounding grass were also sttered with


    paint.


    ¡°We probably can¡¯t clean it off, let¡¯s get a new one for dad. Myra¡¯s probably gone home to tattle, if we


    don¡¯t go now, we might be in danger.¡±


    Molly understood Myra¡¯s character, she hadn¡¯t been through hardship before. After such humiliation


    today, she was bound to cause trouble.


    ¡°Let me drop you guys off at the hospital first,¡± Arabe noticed not just Iris, but Molly was also injured.


    ¡°No need, we have medicine at home. We¡¯ll just apply some when we get back, Iris, always one to


    avoid troubling others, politely said to Arabe, ¡°We¡¯ll take the bus hometer.¡±


    Arabe knew they were trying to save money, ¡°We¡¯re free anyway. Where do you live, Molly?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve rented a ce at Blossom Apartment.¡±


    Blossom Apartment was quite an oldmunity.


    ¡°Dean, goes to Blossom Apartment.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ten minutester.


    The car pulled up in front of Blossom Apartment, Iris insisted on inviting them up for a rest.


    Dean checked the time and nodded at Arabe, indicating they had time.


    ¡°Our home is small, hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Iris said warmly, her uninjured hand linked with Arabe¡¯s,


    ¡°You and Dean have been such a great help, we don¡¯t have much to offer, but please,e up for a


    cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Bet, please ept our thank. Dean, will youe too?¡±


    Dean perked up at Molly¡¯s invitation and looked at Arabe hopefully. Arabe nodded and followed


    them upstairs,


    ¡°You became a CEO at such a young age? You are so young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Ms. Bet is very talented. She has deep attainments in design! Every piece she guides


    improves significantly in quality!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then you should learn more from Ms. Bet.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Arabe¡±


    Upon arrival, Dean noticed their home was very small, with a small living room.


    There were two small rooms on the left, a bathroom in the middle, a small kitchen on the right, and a


    small dining table. Though small, the ce was very clean and felt homely.


    ¡°For now, this is all we can afford, Iris said with augh, quickly preparing slippers and brewing coffee


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    as soon as they entered.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing this, Arabe asked Molly to fetch the first aid kit, prioritizing treating their


    wounds.


    Iris soon served them two cups of coffee.


    ¡°Let me see your wound,¡± Arabe saw a bruise on Iris¡¯s elbow. Her skin grazed against the ground,


    and there was even sand in the wound.


    She carefully helped Iris clean the wound. Iris was surprised, ¡°You know how to dress wounds?¡±


    She seemed skilled, no worse than a professional nurse.


    Arabe said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it done online, just imitating really¡±


    Iris knew the girl was being modest and her impression of her improved.


    Molly was disinfecting and treating her elbow, but every time the cotton bud touched her wound, she


    frowned in pain.


    ¡°Let me help, Dean took the cotton bud and gently tended to her wound, ¡°Let me know if it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, Molly watched him diligently dress her wound and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After taking care of the wound, Arabe put everything back in its ce. ¡°I think Myra might make


    trouble again. You¡¯d better find another ce to live.¡±


    Molly had thought about this too, ¡°but there is nothing cheaper than this apartment right now.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend who¡¯s gone overseas, and she wants me to rent out her house for her Arabe


    mentioned offhand. ¡°Price isn¡¯t really the issue, she mainly wants someone who will take care of the


    ce like she does.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely take good care of it!¡± Molly quickly responded, spotting a glimmer of hope.


    Arabe calmly added, ¡°The house is nearby too, so it¡¯s convenient for work.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, we¡¯ve already checked out ces in the area, and there¡¯s nothing else around that¡¯s as


    cheap as this one,¡± Molly expressed her concern of setting the price too low making it hard to exin to


    her friend.


    ¡°My friend has already said that price isn¡¯t an issue,¡± Arabe nced at the time, ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff


    to deal with now. Dean will help you move when he gets back. I need to ask my friend for the exact


    address, she mentioned itst time and I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet¡­¡± Molly was at a loss for how to thank her.


    Ins even stood up, ¡°Be, you¡¯ve helped us twice now, we don¡¯t know how to repay you, thank you so


    much!¡±


    ¡°No need to repay.¡± Arabe smiled, ¡°Just live well, live better than those people, that¡¯s the best way to


    repay me, and yourselves.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ins seemed moved.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Arabe left and got into her car. She opened her phone and looked through her properties, selecting


    the smallest one located downtown.


    It was a three¨Cbedroom apartment, beautifully decorated, about 90 square meters.


    Arabe sent the details to Dean, ¡°When I get to the River Bank Cafe, you can help them move.


    ¡°Sure thing, Ms. Bet.¡±


    McMillian Corporation¡¯s CEO office.


    Romeo had checked his phone countless times, with nothing new on the screen except for a girl¡¯s


    photo.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the inte?¡± Romeo looked at his full¨Cbar WiFi signal, suspecting awork


    issue. He turned to Carl, ¡°Send me a message.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carl didn¡¯t understand Romeo¡¯s request, ¡°What?¡±


    What¡¯s the point of sending a message when they¡¯re right next to each other? Why not just talk?


    Although he thought this, Carl respectfully asked, ¡°What should I send, Mr. McMillian?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send an emoji.¡± Carl sent a smiling face, which Romeo received immediately


    So there was no issue with the inte or the signal. That girl just hadn¡¯t messaged him! So he hadn¡¯t


    received anything!


    ¡°Why are you sending smiling faces during work hours?¡± Romeo felt like the emoji was mocking him,


    ¡°I¡¯ll donate your bonus this month.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened. What? Mr. McMillian, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to send it? Didn¡¯t you say I could


    send anything? What¡¯s so offending about this smiling face?


    Romeo opened the chat box. Hisst conversation with Be was around six in the morning when Be


    told him to rest first, saying they would meet soon.


    She seemed so concerned about him, yet why was she nowhere to be found once work started?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Thinking about how other male colleagues in thepany were also pursuing her, Romeo was a little


    upset. He saw Carl still standing by and asked him, ¡°What are you doing? How¡¯s the project you¡¯re in


    charge of? Have you solved the issues you¡¯re supposed to handle?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, I will do it right away!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Romeo looked at his back as he prepared to leave and said, ¡°Did I let you go?¡±


    Carl was confused but forced himself to turn back and ask, ¡°Mr. Romeo, is there anything else you


    need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Are any of the brands we acquired rted to clothing?¡±


    When Carl heard this, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes! There¡¯s this top¨Ctier brand VO Fashion


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that we bought out due to them having financial issues and internal struggles among the top brass.¡±


    Romeo slowly asked, ¡°Do we need any partners?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carl was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Romeo, you must be joking? Our group covers so many fields with


    so many subsidiaries, how could we possiblyck partners? People are practically begging us to


    partner with them!¡± |


    Just as he finished saying that, he suddenly realized something. Clothingpany! Partners!!


    He quickly corrected himself, ¡°But, some partners we¡¯ve been with for a while are no longer offering us


    great deals! I think it would be better for us to find a new partner.¡±


    Romeo raised an eyebrow, seemingly pleased, ¡°Like who?¡±


    Knowing he had guessed correctly, Carl hurriedly said, ¡°For instance, I think Ms. AraBe¡¯s clothing


    that we can barely keep up, we can let Ms. Ara Be handle a portion of the clothing manufacturing,


    quality check them and then ship them back to our warehouse!¡±


    Romeo seemed to like this idea.


    ¡°But I think, if our huge brand suddenly starts partnering with Ms. AraBe¡¯s clothingpany, it will


    get people¡¯s attention!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion then?¡±


    ¡°I think VO Fashion can also be independent like Ms. AraBe¡¯spany, under a new name!


    Although backed by McMillian Corporation, it would appear to be a new and independently operating


    a name for the newpany, it can be called Be Fashion!¡±


    Romeo raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through quite well.¡±.


    Carl breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Romeo.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with your idea then.¡± Romeo¡¯s tone was as casual as ever. ¡°If you do well, your bonus will be


    doubled.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Romeo!¡± Carl was thrilled. It turned out Mr. Romeo was in a bad mood because he


    missed Ms. AraBe!


    Before he left the office, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Mr. Romeo,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Even though Romeo still seemed indifferent, he seemed to be in a better mood.


    Romeo¡¯s n was going smoothly, but he maintained his aloof demeanor.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, I¡¯m just reminding you! You know, for girls, our care and attention is what they need the


    most, in case they feel left out. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right, Mr. McMillian?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Romeo finally picked up his phone to call Arabe.


    Seeing that Romeo¡¯s mood had improved significantly, Carl finally breathed a sigh of relief and left.


    Arabe was discussing business with a manager when her phone suddenly started to vibrate.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    She didn¡¯t immediately check her phone, but stood up and said to the other party¡¯s manager, ¡°Good


    luck with our future cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Ms Bet, you¡¯re a straightforward person, I have faith that our partnership will go smoothly.¡±


    The other party¡¯s manager seemed very pleased with her, smiling as he said, ¡°As long as the goods


    are delivered on time and there is no problem with the quality, we will continue to cooperate¡±


    ¡°I understand¡± Arabe smiled, ¡°We always aim for the best, you have nothing to worry about.


    The other party¡¯s manager left with a smile.


    Arabe watched him leave, then checked her phone. She noticed that Romeo had called her twice.


    She dialed him back, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just had a meeting with a potential partner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be your partner too ¡°Romeo said tenderly, ¡°This way, I could see you more often.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we seeing each other often enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Romeo replied firmly, ¡°I want to be with you every second of every minute.¡±


    Arabe was walking down the street, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m about to hail a cab. We can talk when I get home,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out alone?¡± Rom¨¦o thought she had an assistant with her, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up. Where are


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m close to the office. I¡¯ll just grab a cab.¡±


    ¡°I want to pick you up.¡±


    Romeo had already left his office. Carl saw him rushing out and thought something had happened!


    Arabe, feeling helpless, sent him her location and then waited at the side of the street.


    1


    Aside from the coffee shop she had just left, the other shops on the street were all empty. Behind her


    was a piece ofnd overgrown with weeds, giving off a deserted vibe.


    She pulled out her phone to handle some personal matters. Not long after, three cars pulled up.


    She looked up and saw Myra, whom she had given a beating; getting out of the car with her brother


    Harry and a dozen henchmen.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Myra was originally going to settle scores with Molly and Iris, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Arabe on


    the way.


    ¡°She pped me first, and even kicked me!¡± Myrained to her brother.


    The wind blew Arabe¡¯s long hair, her fresh face left Harry dumbstruck. She was stunning!!


    ¡°Harry, stop zoning out! Get revenge for me!¡± Myra¡¯s swollen face barely covered by one hand, she


    nudged Harry.


    Harry had seen many pretty girls, but Arabe¡¯s beauty was a first.


    He walked up to Arabe and asked, ¡°Did you hit my sister?¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, seemingly unbothered by them.


    These dozen or so thugs, plus Harry who was still a kid, were they underestimating her?


    1


    ¡°If you know your mistake, kneel down and kowtow to me ten times.¡± Myra, emboldened by her


    brother¡¯s support, arrogantly said to Arabe.


    Arabe looked at her arrogant demeanor, and coldly said, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Myra was so angry she couldn¡¯t find words to retort, her face twisted with rage.


    ¡°What a sharp¨Ctougued girl.Harry seemed interested, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel if you don¡¯t want to. Just


    keep mepany, make me happy, and we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡±


    ¡°Harry, what are you saying? I told you to teach her a lesson!¡± Myra didn¡¯t want to let this go so easily.


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to properly teach Arabe a lesson.


    Arabe raised her eyebrow at Harry, ¡°Here? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    She knew there were a few surveince cameras around that could provide evidence.


    ¡°If you¡¯re shy, we can go there.¡° Harry seemed to think she had agreed, pointing to the weed¨Cfilled field


    behind ¨¢rabe.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe walked towards the field, Harry followed, and the dozen or so henchmen looked at


    Myra, unsure whether to follow.


    Myra was full of questions.


    This girl was known to be good at fighting, why did she give in so easily? Did she know that these


    thugs were tough, or was she trying to lure her brother? Did she think her beauty could get her into the


    Cooper family?!


    Ha, what a pipe dream!


    Arabe walked into the field, the grass reaching up to her knees. She turned to Harry and said, ¡°This


    is fine.¡±


    Harry hadn¡¯t expected this woman to choose a location. This spot was perfect to block the view of


    others. She really was shy.


    ¡°Just you?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, looking at the dozen or so henchmen behind him, ¡°Aren¡¯t the


    others joining?¡±


    How could he possibly let his underlings enjoy such a beautiful girl?


    Just as Harry was about toy a hand on Arabe, she quickly caught his hand and before he could


    react, he was thrown into the bushes, getting a mouthful of


    dirt!


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Myra knew she was a tough girl, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Go and help!¡±


    This girl was really annoying, daring toy a hand on her precious brother? Harry was the family¡¯s


    treasure!


    The dozen or so thugs rushed at Arabe, a glint of coldness shed in her eyes She kicked one of the


    men flying, then swiftly punched another in the stomach.


    A stick was swung at her from the air, Arabe grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and hit him over the head with


    his own stick, then kicked him away.


    The remaining thugs surrounded her. They attacked at once, Arabe used one of them as a human


    shield, then picked off the others one by one. A thug pulled out a knife to sh at Arabe, but she not


    only dodged swiftly, but also held the knife against his throat, scaring him witless.


    Myra watched in shock as Arabe took down each man, one after the other. Thest man was


    trembling from head to toe, hands up in surrender.


    He even knocked himself out with his own stick and copsed in the bushes.


    Arabe then turned to Myra.


    Myra was scared stiff, and now she was alone!!


    ¡°Harry, Harry!¡± Myra called a few times, but her precious brother didn¡¯t emerge from the bushes. She


    was scared, unable toprehend how there could be such a person in this world!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    She looked gentle, but she fought like a devil. How scary! Despite her brother still hiding in the bushes,


    Myra ran for the car, started it up, and took off! Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on the dozen people groaning in


    agony in the bushes, then shifted to the distant street. Romeo¡¯s car was on its way.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± At hermand, the dozen people mped their mouths shut, no matter how much they


    hurt, they dare not make a sound. Harry was so scared his body was trembling.


    He had already sampled Arabe¡¯s violence. She looked so delicate and frail, but when it came to a


    brawl, she was stronger than most men¡­


    How scary!


    Arabe walked to the side of the road, Romeo¡¯s car pulled up just in time. He got out, walked over to


    Arabe and opened the car door for her, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡±


    Arabe hopped into the passenger seat, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe and get me.¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡± Romeo bent down to fasten her seatbelt. |


    Arabe studied his handsome face. This close, she could clearly see Romeo¡¯s straight nose, smooth


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    skin¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡±


    After fastening her seatbelt, Romeo looked up and doted on her, ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯ll


    always be a kid to me.¡± I¡¯ll always spoil you. Arabe¡¯s cheeks grew warm.


    As Romeo was about to close the passenger door and get into the driver¡¯s seat, he noticed two empty


    cars nearby with their doors still open.


    He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone else, so he didn¡¯t pay much mind. Once inside the car, he


    turned to Arabe, ¡°What were you negotiating just now?¡±


    ¡°Outsourcing.¡± Arabe nced at the rearview mirror. Not one of the group had crawled out from the


    bushes, probably because she hit them too hard, they couldn¡¯t get up yet.


    ¡°In a few days, you can do some outsourcing for me too.¡±


    Arabe thought: What?


    ¡°I have a newpany that won¡¯t draw attention.¡±


    As Romeo drove, he asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to grab a bite first.¡±


    Arabe checked the time, it was almost noon, so she agreed!


    Once in the restaurant¡¯s private room.


    Romeo took Arabe¡¯s hand only to find it damp!


    He looked down and saw that her right hand was injured, with two bloody scratches!!


    ¡°You got injured? When did you get injured?¡±


    Romeo hadn¡¯t looked carefully when he took her hand, he must have touched her wound!


    He felt guilty for his carelessness, ¡°Did I hurt you just now?¡±


    Even though he touched her wound, she didn¡¯t cry out in pain, she bore it¡­


    Arabe didn¡¯t even know when she got injured. She nced at the wound and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The wound didn¡¯t hurt, she probably got it when she was fighting.


    Maybe the men¡¯s clothes had zippers or essories that identally scratched her..


    She couldn¡¯t remember the exact reason.


    Romeo called for the restaurant manager to bring a first aid kit.


    The manager was startled, thinking that the girl Romeo brought had been injured in his restaurant. He


    started apologizing as soon as he entered¡­


    He even promised to rece all the items in the room, to ensure that nothing could potentially cause


    harm¡­


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh at his terrified look, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, you may leave


    now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the manager seemed to have been given a reprieve, he bowed and thanked them


    profusely before rushing out.


    ¡°Where were you injured?¡± Romeo asked with concern, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°I forgot¡±


    Arabe really couldn¡¯t remember.


    She had been injured countless times and bled a lot in the triangr zone, but she never shed a tear or


    Compared to that, these two small cuts that were only two centimeters long felt like a light scratch, they


    didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Did someone bully you?¡± Romeo looked at her, his eyes filled with heartache and concern, ¡°Who was


    it?¡±


    *No one.¡± Arabe reassured him, ¡°I don¡¯t even know when I got hurt, it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Romeo looked down, hiding the rage in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Arabe, how dare anyone


    else harm her!


    He would definitely get to the bottom of this.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to apply some medicine, it might sting a bit¡­¡± Romeo¡¯s movements were very gentle, ¡°If it


    hurts, tell me, don¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t even cry out when she was stabbed in the past, she didn¡¯t need to pay attention to


    these small cuts¡­


    As Romeo gently disinfected and applied the medicine to her wound, he didn¡¯t hear a single sound


    from her. He knew she was holding back to spare his feelings, and this made him even more


    determined to find the person who hurt her.


    Arabe watched as Romeo carefully wrapped the gauze around her hand, a bit speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡± She wanted to undo the gauze. It was too visible. She still had to work.


    Having such a thick bandage on her hand would draw too much attention.


    ¡°When you¡¯re injured, you need to bandage it up. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get infected, heal slower, and leave a


    scar. What then?¡±


    Arabe was helpless.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t feel any pain, but Romeo¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart. He suddenly


    remembered the two empty cars by the side of the road earlier¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, you¡¯re overreacting.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t care about the small injury, but she felt a warm


    feeling in her heart seeing how much Romeo cared for her.


    1


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. The restaurant manager who had left earlier came in pushing


    a food cart.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, your meal is ready¡­¡±


    No other staff dared toe in, so the manager had to do it himself¡­


    As soon as he entered, he saw the usually cold Romeo holding a girl and whispering sweet nothings.


    He knew Romeo must be in love and cared deeply about this girl.


    The manager kept his head down while serving the food, then said, ¡°Enjoy your meal, and was about to


    leave when he heard Romeo¡¯s voice-


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The restaurant manager was all in a flutter, thinking, ¡°Mr. McMillian isn¡¯t gonna hold me responsible, is


    he?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, if necessary, I can get a doctor right away to check on thisdy¡­¡±


    ¡°Take the first aid kit away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The manager was dumbstruck. That¡¯s all he wanted?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll take the first aid kit away¡­¡± The manager hastily picked up the first aid kit and bolted with


    the food cart.


    He thought Romeo would lose his temper, but surprisingly, Romeo wasn¡¯t as bad¨Ctempered as the


    rumors suggested.


    On the other hand,


    When Molly and Iris arrived at Sunshine Apartment, they were stunned!


    Was it for only $350 to stay in such a luxurious neighborhood? As if they were standing in the clouds,


    they followed Dean to the 10th floor, and after entering the password to open the door, they were


    shocked by the environment inside!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    The house wasvishly decorated, A house as clean as if no one ever lived in it could cost only $350?


    ¡°Did Ms. Bet get it wrong?¡± Molly couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, ¡°Dean, are you sure about the price?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the price.¡± Dean chuckled, dropping the luggage, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone then.¡±


    Molly and Iris exchanged a nce, too shocked to react¡­.


    After Romeo dropped Arabe back at her office, he immediately asked Carl to investigate her injury.


    Soon enough, Carl sent him a video.


    The video was taken by a roadside security camera.


    Three cars parked in front of Arabe, a man and a woman got out of the car and surrounded her,


    followed by a dozen strong men. Soon, they left the camera¡¯s range, heading towards a nearby


    wastnd. A few minutester, Arabe appeared alone in the footage, getting into Romeo¡¯s car.


    Whatever had happened, with so many people bullying her alone, Romeo¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Find


    them. I want to question them personally.¡± Some timeter.


    The group of men were brought to the wastnd. They looked up to see a man, tall and elegant, with


    eight bodyguards standing behind him¡­.


    They had no idea what was going on, and asked the man, ¡°Sir, can we ask who you¡¯re with? We¡¯re with


    the Cooper family! Why did you bring us here¡­Do we know each other?¡±


    Rubbing their sore bodies, they all looked puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to avenge my girl.¡± Romeo said coldly, his gaze icy, ¡°Do you remember that?¡±


    The men seemed to understand something. Was he avenging that girl?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When they thought of that terrifying girl, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re all grown men, bullying a little girl?¡± Romeo¡¯s eyes shed with authority, like a king in the


    darkness, ¡°So many of you ganging up on one person? Bullying a woman?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we can talk this out, that girl beat us up real bad, we¡¯re the ones who got bullied! Look at our


    wounds!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that girl is too strong, we¡¯re no match for her!¡±


    ¡°She must have been boxing since she was little¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been boxing since I was little, but I¡¯m not as strong as her. She¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°A demon?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was low and filled with a hint of anger.


    ¡°No, sir, we mean¡­she¡¯s very strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Take them away.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Let them think about what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you need to believe us¡­¡±


    ¡°We were the ones who got beat up¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t touch her¡­¡±


    A dozen men were beaten up again by Romeo¡¯s bodyguards, they were in so much pain they could


    hardly stand.


    Theyined in pain, ¡°This is so unfair!¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes narrowed, he asked sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, who touched her?¡±


    One of the men was close to tears, he whimpered, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating us, we couldn¡¯t even get


    close to her if we tried.¡±


    Another man also whined, ¡°We didn¡¯t even touch her hair and she beat us up like this. Look, even lost a


    tooth.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Then how did she get the injuries on her hand?¡±


    ¡°She got injured?¡±


    A dozen men were all stunned. They clearly didn¡¯t touch her.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°Even if she got hurt, it¡¯s definitely lighter than what they got.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she didn¡¯t have enough fun beating us up, so she went to find others and ended up


    getting hurt elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°We definitely don¡¯t have that capacity¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if all my dead ancestors came back to life, armed with the power of hell, they still couldn¡¯t take


    her down!¡±


    The guys were all so flustered!


    That violent girl bullied them and then called her boyfriend to bash them up!


    That¡¯s way too much!


    ¡°What about the two bosses?¡± Romeo asked Carl next to him, sounding quite Indifferent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Carl could reply, one of the guys said, ¡°Myra got scared shitless, had a car ident on her way


    home, and is in the hospital fighting for her life.¡±


    Another guy chimed in, ¡°Harry¡¯s in surgery. The doctor said if he came in anyter, he¡¯d be a goner!¡±


    That serious?


    His girl seemed gentle and cute, not the fighting type.


    These guys must be framing her!


    Carl approached Romeo and whispered, ¡°Mr. McMillian, when I found them, they were already


    seriously injured¡­¡±


    It must have been Arabe!


    Arabe looked so gentle, how could she have the strength to beat these guys up like this?!


    Would Mr. McMillian¡¯s life after marriage be full of challenges?


    ¡°Tell them to stay away from my girl, Romeo said, preparing to leave.


    Carl quickly asked, ¡°Mr. McMillian, what should we do with these guys?¡±


    Romeo nced at them, sounding nonchnt, ¡°Teach them another lesson.¡±


    Another beating?¡± The guys were shocked. What had they done to deserve three beatings in one


    day?!


    Once by the girl, twice by this guy¡¯s order!


    They would resign after going back! Working for the Cooper family was too dangerous! The little money


    they earned couldn¡¯t even cover their medical expenses!


    ¡°Mister, it¡¯s ourst breath¡­¡­¡± ¡°Could you just kick us a few times and be done with it?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay? Can I beat myself up?¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t bother talking to them, they just gave them a thorough beating. Screams echoed


    from the wastnd¡­


    The other side, Molly arrived at thepany just after three in the afternoon.


    When Oscar saw her just returning to her post during his inspection, he frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Molly!¡± Oscar scolded loudly. ¡°What time do you think it is? Do you think thispany is your home,


    Everyone turned their attention to Molly, worried for her.


    Molly lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Good afternoon. I took time off


    with Ms. Bet¡¯s approval. I¡¯ll get my work done as soon as possible. I haven¡¯t wasted a second.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet?¡± Oscar sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re going straight to Ms. Bet now? Does Ms. Bet


    have a lot of free time? Does she need to approve a leave personally?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Ms. Bet is actually very busy. I was the one bothering her.¡±


    In Molly¡¯s eyes, Ms. Bet was always working hard and focusing on her job.


    This waspletely different from when Oscar often left thepany to hang out.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m gonna dock your pay!¡± Oscar shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°What are you still doing standing


    around? Get back to work!¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Bet said I¡¯m on personal leave today¡­¡± Molly mumbled in her defense.


    ¡°So now you¡¯re using Ms. Bet against me? What, you think I¡¯m scared of her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Oscar paced around, looking at the girl in front of him, then at the entire department of employees who


    were defying him. It made him furious!


    ¡°When I started managing thispany, she was probably still in high school!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been setting an example here for a year, and you guys chose to pick up her bad habits!¡±


    ¡°So you all want to go against me?¡±


    ¡°I could fire all of you, believe it or not?¡±


    Most of the employees lowered their heads, not daring to speak.


    ¡°Ms. Bet is a good person¡­¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but defend Arabe.


    She was only eighteen, yet capable of running apany, a highly talented designer, alwaysing


    up with new ideas and creative concepts to elevate the design


    work.


    Also, she was a great leader, caring about her employees, helping them solve problems¡­


    Where else could you find such a boss?


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re untouchable because you¡¯re under her protection? You¡¯ve learned how to sow


    discord, huh? Let me tell you, I¡¯m docking your pay today, got it? If you disagree, you can quit!¡±


    After delivering his rant, Oscar took two steps before a small rock came flying and struck his knee¡­


    He was taken aback by the sudden pain, stumbling forward, and hitting his chin on a flower pot,


    immediately drawing blood.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­¡±


    Before th¨¦ employees could figure out what happened, Oscar was already on the ground, in too much


    pain to get up.


    Molly was stunned, unsure why Oscar had fallen. Was it a bnce issue? Or was it due to old age?


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, there¡¯s no need for you to kneel for me.¡±


    Suddenly, a cool voice rang out.


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice. It was Arabe!


    Molly¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Arabe, like she was her savior, she was overjoyed!


    Arabe stood there, her aura powerful, her gaze cool as she looked at Oscar on the ground, ¡°The


    leave was approved by me, do I need your consent to do my job?¡± Oscar clutched his chin, too much in


    pain to speak.


    A few employees rushed over to help him up.¡±


    Oscar stared at Arabe, wanting to say something, but the pain in his chin made it impossible.


    He pointed at Arabe, unable to bear the pain, and left.


    ¡°I think he might need stitches¡­¡± Molly watched Oscar retreating back.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, thank you for helping me just now, and about the house¡­¡± Molly expressed her


    gratitude.


    Arabe cut her off, softly saying, ¡°Just focus on your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    On the other side.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Attlee was busy on the phone, and Olga was also swamped with congrattory messages from


    friends.


    ¡°Olga, you and Attlee are too modest. Yoli won the second ce in the national pianopetition, why


    didn¡¯t you share this great news with us?¡±


    ¡°The official Facebook page announced it, Yoli is the second best in the country, Serena got first!¡±


    ¡°Yoli is so talented, so bright at such a young age, she¡¯s got a great future ahead!¡±


    ¡°I saw on the official Facebook that the awards ceremony will be held at the Paramount Theatre in


    three days, that¡¯s the dream venue for all artists! Yoli can enter as an award winner at such a young


    age, she¡¯s got a bright future!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the award presenters are big shots in the industry! It¡¯s a huge honor to receive the trophy


    from them!¡±


    It¡¯s been half a month since Ynda received thepetition results, and the official Facebook page


    just announced it today.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga didn¡¯t expect so many congrattions and was very pleased.


    Attlee was even more delighted, telling the person on the phone, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s violin skills are also


    exceptional, Yoli just got lucky¡­¡±


    As soon as he ended one call, another came in.


    ¡°You saw Yoli¡¯s ranking? It was just a smallpetition¡­¡±


    Another call came in, Attlee happily answered, ¡°Thank you, thanks for your recognition, Yoli has been


    interested in piano since she was little, we didn¡¯t have to push


    her¡­¡±


    The Murphy¡¯s haven¡¯t seen such a hustle and bustle in a long time, even the neighbors started


    dropping by with gifts.


    Before long, the maid rushed in reporting, ¡°Fiona from next door is here!¡±


    Fiona?


    Her family was quite distinguished¡­


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Olga tidied herself up a little, even put on some expensive jewelry, ¡°Fiona, why did you


    bring so many gifts?¡±


    Fiona, a well¨Cto¨Cdo woman, had a servant carrying gifts for her, her smile was graceful, her eyes


    kindly.,


    Olga¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the gifts, ¡°You are too kind, why did you bring so many bottles of


    expensive wine?¡±


    At least six or seven bottles, and some fancy cigars¡­


    ¡°This is too much, I can¡¯t ept¡­¡± Olga pretended to decline.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me, we¡¯re neighbors.¡± Fiona revealed a gracious smile, and gently said, ¡°I


    heard Yoli got second ce in the pianopetition, I came over specially to congratte, she¡¯s so


    young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, really appreciate your praise.¡± Olga nced at the maid, ¡°What are you waiting


    for? Fiona¡¯s kindness, of course we should ept¡­¡±


    She seemed afraid that Fiona might suddenly change her mind¡­


    Although Fiona thought her behavior was a bit inappropriate, she still maintained her gracious smile,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yoli?¡°.


    ¡°She went out on a date with her boyfriend this morning¡­¡± Olga said with a smile, ¡°What are you


    standing there for, go make a cup of coffee for Fiona? The good stuff! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The maid left immediately.


    Although Fiona didn¡¯t really like Olga¡¯s inappropriate behavior, she still kept her cool.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times, the boy is very well¨Cmannered, seems toe from a good family.¡±


    Fiona had seen Zachary Panter at the front door a few times, every time he came to see Ynda, he


    was very polite, seemed to be brought up well, not like a kid from an average family.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got some keen eyes! You actually figured it out! He¡¯s the son of Golden City¡¯s richest


    man, and he¡¯s going to marry Yoli in the future!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fiona¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It¡¯s true that the richest man in Golden City is


    wealthier than Tranquil City¡¯s richest man.


    Thinking about Ynda bing a part of high society in the future, Fiona knew she was right to bring


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    a gift. She smiled and took out a contract, saying, ¡°The reason I¡¯m here this time is to invite Yoli to be


    the spokesperson for our brand.¡±


    The pianos produced by Fiona¡¯s family are sold all over the world, and Fiona knows that most piano


    st¨²dentse from wealthy families and are young. So, it¡¯s only natural to choose a young


    spokesperson.


    In this pianopetition, the first ce went to Serena Collins, whose status is noble, and she


    wouldn¡¯t consider being a spokesperson for a piano brand. Her family is also notcking in money¡­


    Therefore, Fiona set her sights on Ynda.


    The Murphy family has always craved wealth, even small profits are not overlooked¡­


    Olga took the contract and saw the endorsement fee written on it: five hundred thousand dors. Her


    expression froze.


    ¡°We want to sign a one¨Cyear contract with Yoli. After a year, the endorsement fee will depend on Yoli¡¯s


    performance,¡± Fiona stated.


    It was clear what Fiona meant: if Yoli could achieve more awards, increasing her own value, then the


    endorsement fee would definitely go up. But if she didn¡¯t win any awards, it would decrease.


    Olga seemed struck by a huge surprise. ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re overestimating Yoli. She only won a small


    award¡­


    And yet, it¡¯s worth five hundred thousand dors!!


    ¡°No, thispetition is top¨Cnotch, and Yoli securing the second ce shows that her piano skills


    surpass the other contestants.¡±


    ¡°So, can I wait for Yoli toe back and have her sign this contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but there are two conditions.¡± Fiona smiled and said, ¡°First, Yoli will be the spokesperson


    for our brand and naturally cannot endorse any other piano brands.


    Olga grinned, saying, ¡°Of course, I know that! No other brand nationwide can offer such a high


    endorsement fee¡­¡±


    Fiona smiled and continued, ¡°The second condition is that during the contract period, she cannot have


    any negative news, or else she¡¯ll have to pay ten times the penalty¡­¡±


    ¡°Yoli is a good girl. She won¡¯t have any negative news!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this contract to you to have her sign. After the award ceremony, I¡¯ll announce her


    spokesperson identity on our brand¡¯s official Facebook page. Please keep it confidential until then!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    With that, Fiona stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I see your husband¡¯s phone has been ringing


    non¨Cstop¡­ I¡¯m sure there are many people congratting you.


    Olga exchanged a few words, seeing Fiona to,the front door, feeling delighted.


    After Attlee hung up the phone and heard the news from the nanny, he was also very happy.


    The nannies praised, ¡°Yoli is truly amazing! Your child is even more fantastic! She inherited the


    excellent genes from her parents, totally different from Arabe!¡±


    ¡°You raised her for so long, not evening back to visit. She reallycks gratitude!¡±


    ¡°But Yoli is different, she¡¯s kind and clever. To perform so well in such a toughpetition and secure


    second ce, that¡¯s truly remarkable!¡±


    ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± Ynda returned from her date, holding Olga¡¯s hand as they walked


    back into the living room, pretending not to have heard the nanny¡¯s praises.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Several nannies saw her and gave her a round of apuse.


    ¡°Yoli, you¡¯re finally back! From morning to night, you¡¯ve been away for a really long time! Young love


    must be sweet, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yoli has really captured Zachary¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°Not just anyone can get Zachary to hang out all day. Yoli is amazing!¡±


    Ynda just smiled. Only she knew that Zachary agreed to go out to celebrate with her because the


    official Facebook announced the ranking of thepetition. Otherwise, he hasn¡¯t looked for her in


    days.


    ¡°Yoli, was Zachary the same as usual to you today?¡± Olga asked with concern.


    Ynda nodded, not daring to say more.


    She knew in her heart that some things were subtly changing¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, since that time at Phillip¡¯s hospital room door, when Mrs. Panter said¡­ Olga stopped


    when she saw Yoli¡¯s awkward expression, ¡°Never mind, as long as Zachary still likes you, I¡¯m relieved.


    Don¡¯t mind Mrs. Panter!¡±


    Several nannies defended Ynda.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mrs. Pant¨¨r needs sses or something. Yoli is so outstanding. How could she not to


    like Yoli?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not all that herself! At least on the piano, Yoli is way better than her!¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡±


    Ynda smiled and thanked them for their praise, about to go upstairs.


    ¡°Yoli, sign this contract first! You can also tell Zachary about this $500,000. You¡¯re now the brand


    spokesperson, the Panter family will value you more!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ynda picked up the pen, looked over the contract, filled in her bank ount number, and


    signed her name.


    Olga personally delivered the contract to the next room, and before long, Ynda¡¯s ount received


    $500,000!


    ¡°Attlee, ourpany is saved!¡±


    Olga was excited. Yoli always made them happy! She was the Murphy family¡¯s cash cow!


    ¡°If your mom wakes up now and sees how great Yoli is, she¡¯ll definitely regret favoring Arabe in the


    past!¡±


    Attlee was in a good mood, ¡°Stop bringing up Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Olga said cheerfully, ¡°Yoli gave us $400,000, which can temporarily alleviate thepany¡¯s


    crisis. When your mom wakes up, we¡¯ll have her sign the will¡­ As long as they sell off some of Grace¡¯s


    shares and leave some to Yoli, their life will be better than before.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve told me more than a hundred times about the will!¡±


    On the other side.


    Arabe handed the revised design to Molly, ¡°This is the design you left in my office this morning, I¡¯ve


    revised it, have a look.¡±


    Molly was thrilled, ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯ve done such a good job on the revisions!¡±


    Arabe had corrected all the imperfections in a more stunning way.


    ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything else you need to modify, then hand it over to the te¨Cmaker before you


    leave work. Try to make the sample as soon as possible so that we can start production early.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change it, it¡¯s perfect!¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but exim as she looked at the sketch.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I just realized that your design style is somewhat simr to Queen Abby¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Queen Abby¡¯s work is full of life, free and unrestrained, and your revised sketch gives off the same


    vibe.¡± Molly said, looking at the sketch before her. ¡°You guys are so talented¡­ I wish I could design


    something this good!¡±


    She sighed and muttered, ¡°How much longer do I need to work before I can get anywhere near Queen


    Abby¡¯s level¡­¡±


    Arabe faintly smiled, ¡°You really like her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I absolutely adore her!¡± Molly couldn¡¯t hide her excitement while talking about this legend in the


    design world. ¡°But I have never met her, and I want to know what she looks like and if she¡¯s old¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not old.¡± Arabe calmly replied.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, how do you know? Have you met her?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Queen Abby rarely shows up, even the CEO of QY rarely gets a chance to meet her¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her.¡±


    ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Before Arabe could respond, Molly started to imagine and then said, ¡°She must be


    beautiful! Her design style suggests that she¡¯s cool, and a woman with character!¡±


    Arabe nced at her, ¡°Get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet!¡± Molly quickly grabbed Arabe¡¯s arm, ¡°Next time you see Queen Abby, could you get


    her autograph for me? I might never get a chance to meet her¡­¡± Molly lowered her head, somewhat


    downcast.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance¡­¡± Arabe casually remarked, ¡°The International Design Competition ising


    up soon, she might be a judge there. If you participate, you might get to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Can I participate in the International Design Competition?¡± Molly felt Arabe was overestimating her!


    Thatpetition was like an unattainable dream to her¡­


    -She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it!


    ¡°Also, to participate in the International Design Competition, you must rank in the top three in next


    month¡¯s National Fashion Design Competition¡­¡± ¡°Then you go ahead and sign up.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet???¡±


    ¡°Participate in next month¡¯s nationalpetition, then the international one the month after, just like


    that.¡±


    Molly thought Arabe was joking, but from her expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was.


    ¡°You have some talent in design, with hard work, you¡¯re sure to do well.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t believe in her own abilities at all.


    Seeing herck of confidence, Arabe casually said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t make the top three nationally,


    the experience is a great opportunity.¡± Although Arabe had never paid attention to small¨Cscale


    Even the international one she hadn¡¯t paid attention to for a long time.


    But for a designer, these twopetitions are very important!


    Getting a ranking is an affirmation of a designer¡¯s personal ability!


    ¡°I guess the Cooper family¡¯s clothingpany will participate in thepetition too? Arabe lightly


    patted her shoulder and then left! Molly sat back down, dumbfounded for a while, then started typing


    the National Fashion Design Competition into the search engine¡­


    Ynda took a photo of the contract she had signed and sent it to Zachary, receiving a brief reply from


    him.


    ¡°Congrats.


    Ynda felt like she was about to lose something, just then, her ss group chat started to liven up.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    ¡°@Ynda, we saw on Facebook that you bagged second ce in the piano contest? Is that for real?


    That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even know you yed the piano, @Ynda.¡±


    ¡°Yoli, you haven¡¯t talked to us much since you came back to the Murphy family and transferred to a


    noble school, and we really missed you! @Ynda.¡± ¡°Did you forget about us?¡±


    ¡°We should all hang out tonight and celebrate Yoli¡¯s win! @everyone¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree!¡±


    ¡°I agree too!¡±


    Eighteen years ago, a massive fire led to newborn Ynda being adopted by a cleaner.


    Being the cleaner¡¯s daughter, Ynda was always on the receiving end of snubs and bullying.


    But now, those who once looked down on her and gave her a hard time are all singing her praises and


    even throwing parties for her.


    Ynda¡¯s emotions were all over the ce, but above all, she felt a strong desire to prove herself.


    ¡°Yoli, word on the street is that you¡¯re dating the son of Golden City¡¯s wealthiest man. Can¨Cwe meet


    him tonight?¡±


    ¡°That might not go down¨Cwell. He might not be into our low¨Ckey gatherings?¡±


    ¡°As long as Yoli invites him, he¡¯ll definitelye! Surely Yoli can invite her own boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Yoli, bring your boyfriend tonight. The main aim of this bash is to celebrate your win, so you


    and your boyfriend don¡¯t have to shell out!¡± ¡°Yup, we¡¯ll pay the bill!¡±


    Ynda didn¡¯t respond to their flurry of messages and instead screenshot the conversation and sent it


    to Zachary. Then she sent several messages to him. [What do you make of this, Zachary?]


    [If you¡¯re swamped, I can go alone. It¡¯s okay.]


    I don¡¯t want to let them down.]


    Ever since Zachary saw Arabe at Phillip¡¯s hospital room dopr, he hasn¡¯t been able to keep his cool¡­


    Even though that girl was dressed in ordinary clothes, her aura, her looks, made him miss her


    constantly.


    He even dreamt about her these past few nights, about them dating, getting closer to those tempting


    lips¡­.


    Ynda waited for a while but didn¡¯t get a reply from Zachary. Just as she was getting worried and


    thinking about what to do next, her phone buzzed with a message.


    [I¡¯ll go with you tonight.]


    Ynda was overjoyed, sending a flurry of kiss and hug emojis.


    [I knew you were the best!]


    She added a pouty face for good measure.


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡°Arabe, who couldn¡¯t keep it in her pants and was messing with older


    men, was not worth his time! Since he had chosen Yoli, he had to be faithful to her firmly¡­ As for his


    parents, he would get their supports. There wouldn¡¯t be another girl as pure and kind¨Chearted as Yoli in


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    this world¡­¡±


    Arabe Bet¡¯s phone just beeped with a new message.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    [Arabe, what¡¯s been keeping you busy these days? When will you pick up your Heart Ease Herb?]


    Only then did Arabe remember that she¡¯d been so swamped with work recently that she hadn¡¯t had


    the time to pick up her auction purchase from Kelly Piper. [Just a heads up: there¡¯s some really cool


    stuff at the recent auction. I know you¡¯re swamped, so I snagged them for you. I¡¯m a lifesaver, right?]


    Arabe replied, ¡°Well, if you think they¡¯re neat, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like them too.¡±


    ¡°Of course, all top¨Cnotch stuff!¡± Kelly responded in a voice message. ¡°Are you free tonight? Hayes has


    a new club opening, and they¡¯ve invited us to theunch party, and it¡¯s on the house! We can¡¯t pass up


    an opportunity like this, can we?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    [I¡¯ll swing by to pick you up tonight. Let me know whereter.]


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After sending the message on WhatsApp, Arabe turned to Romeo McMin next to her and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to do tonight, so I¡¯ll have to head home early.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Romeo responded, gently looking at her, beljeving she really had something going on at


    home and not questioning further.


    On the other side.


    As there was an event and the expenses were split among all the ssmates, they chose a fancier


    ce for the gathering. Part of it was to see what a high¨Cend club looked like and partly in hopes of


    rubbing elbows with the filthy rich.


    For the gathering tonight, Ynda Murphy groomed and dressed herself early. Trying to appear slim,


    she almost skipped dinner.


    She descended her home¡¯s spiral staircase in a stunning body¨Chugging dress, adorned with expensive


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    essories on her ears, neck, and wrist. Her hair was tied into a bun, looking alluringly elegant.


    The housemaids were stunned by her beauty. ¡°Yoli, you look drop¨Cdead gorgeous!¡±


    Even Zachary Panter, who was there to pick her up, was taken aback by her elegance. He never


    thought Ynda could look so ssy when dressed up.


    She was already a softie, but now, with her dress up, she seemed gentle, gracious, and a tad yful.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re here?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice softened as she took Zachary¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Ynda knew he was probably entranced by her beauty, so she seized the moment and


    said, ¡°Zachary, if my ssmates ask if you¡¯re my boyfriend or fianc¨¦e, how should I respond?¡±


    ¡°Be honest: I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°But your mom seems not to like me much.¡± Ynda looked down, sounding a little down. ¡°What if


    something changes and my ssmatesugh at me?¡±


    ¡°Why would that happen?¡± Zachary reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to persuade my mom.¡±


    Overhearing their conversation, Attlee and Olga couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and quickly stepped in.


    ¡°Zachary, we trust that you sincerely care for Yoli. Yoli, don¡¯t overthink! Zachary has said so; he


    wouldn¡¯t lie to you, would he? You two will certainly have a wonderful future!¡±


    ¡°Off you go for your gathering!¡±


    Ynda gave a slight smile, clutching Zachary¡¯s arm tighter. When no one was looking, she would


    intentionally or unintentionally touch Zachary¡¯s arm. Zachary could feel a soft touch; his face turned a


    little red, but he enjoyed this feeling and didn¡¯t refuse this close contact.


    At the doorstep, about seven or eight ssmates were waiting, eager to know what car Ynda would


    arrive in and how handsome her boyfriend was.


    Not until a Porsche showed up did everyone¡¯s eyes widen. This car must be worth at least two million


    dors!


    Under the gaze of a few ssmates, Zachary stepped out of the ck sedan. He politely opened the


    car door for Ynda and gently held her hand.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Ynda; Ynda¡¯s here!¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°You finally showed up!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see; you¡¯ve changed a lot!¡±


    ¡°Your dress is really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Your earrings look great too!¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°Is your ne expensive?¡±


    A few girls immediately surrounded Ynda, jostling to greet her.


    Zachary closed the car door, handed the car keys to the parking attendant, and then politely greeted


    everyone.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Zachary.¡±


    His voice was very pleasant, and he was quite good-looking and behaved elegantly.


    A few girls couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged?¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s not your boyfriend; he¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so hot.¡±


    ¡°Yoli, you¡¯re so lucky! Having such a hot fianc¨¦e!¡±


    The point was that he even drove a Porsche!


    Who would have thought Yoli¡¯s life would level up so much? Even her fianc¨¦e was top-notch!


    She¡¯s so lucky!


    ¡°Yoli, I heard your fianc¨¦e went to a top university; that¡¯s so impressive!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a freshman in college, right? He knows how to drive at such a young age?


    ¡°Yoli, I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Some girls chatted with her as they walked into the club, and a few girls stayed with Zachary, seizing


    the opportunity to talk with him.


    ¡°Yoli, this is the private room we booked for you; what do you think?¡±


    The party organizer, Sophie, opened the door to the private room before Ynda had a chance to


    respond.


    Ynda looked around at the surroundings, paused for a moment, then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,


    although our ss has quite a few people, but it¡¯s okay; the main thing is that we¡¯re all together.¡±


    Sophie detected her meaning and felt a bit awkward because therger rooms were not avable and


    didn¡¯t provide drinks and snacks, so this was the only option. Ynda, having returned to a wealthy


    family, naturally looked down on such a venue.


    ¡°I¡¯m footing the bill today.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Zachary said gently, ¡°You all organized this party for


    Yoli; as her fianc¨¦e, I should cover the costs.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them upgrade the room.¡± Zachary looked at Ynda with tender eyes and said, ¡°You all want


    to celebrate for Yoli; I¡¯ll cover all the expenses today; everyone just enjoy yourselves.¡±


    While Ynda was touched, she also felt like the center of attention and was very pleased!


    Sophie reminded Zachary, ¡°The better room requires a prepayment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a prepayment?¡± Other students asked curiously.


    ¡°The private rooms in this club are ssified as top-tier, high-end, mid-range, and small; our current


    room is considered mid-range.¡±


    If they wanted to upgrade to the top three categories, a prepayment was needed.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°If you want to book the top-tier VIP room, you¡¯ve got to cough up more than a million bucks, and you


    need to book it in advance.¡±


    ¡°The high-end VIP room doesn¡¯t require ¨¤ booking, but it¡¯s going to set you back at least three hundred


    grand.¡±


    ¡°The premium VIP room is a bit cheaper; you just need to top up at least a hundred grand.¡±


    Hearing Sophie say this, Ynda¡¯s nerves kicked in. Even though Zachary was loaded, dropping that


    much dough on a party would surely make him think twice. She had already put her foot in her mouth,


    suggesting they should upgrade their room. If they didn¡¯t now, wouldn¡¯t that make her aughing stock?


    ¡°Zachary, I think this room is quite alright; we don¡¯t need to upgrade.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the top-tier room needs a booking.¡± Zachary¡¯s the type who cared a lot about his face.


    He wouldn¡¯t let himself be embarrassed, let alone let his girl look bad in public.


    ¡°Yoli, your fianc¨¦e really treats you well.¡±


    Zachary agreed to ssh out¡¯ten million, which was quite a shocker.


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect Zachary to spoil her this much.


    Just then, a waiter passed by. Zachary politely stopped him to ask about upgrading the room.


    Seeing Zachary acting so gentlemanly, not only Ynda but all the other.girls started to warm up to


    him.


    ¡°We only have one top-tier room, and our boss is.reserving it for his friends tonight. Sorry for the


    inconvenience; you might want to consider the high¨Cend or premium rooms.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the high-end room.¡±


    ¡°The high-end room requires a top-up of at least three hundred grand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine.¡± Zachary replied gently, ¡°Book us a high-end room, let them rest inside first, and I¡¯ll


    follow you to top up the card.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem; this way, please.¡±


    Elsewhere.


    Kelly pulled up in her million-dor sports car at the club entrance, twirling the keys in her hand,


    asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Hayes? Didn¡¯t he say he was going to park my car himself?¡±


    ¡°Ladies, not only am I going to park your car, I¡¯m also willing to personally attend to you!¡± The club


    owner, looking young and handsome, came out to greet them as soon as he heard of their arrival.


    Arabe gave a faint smile. It¡¯s been a while, but this guy seemed to be more and more of a rascal, his


    whole aura screaming confidence.


    ¡°How are you? How¡¯s your family life?¡± Hayes tilted his chin to ask, ¡°Has anyone been messing with


    you?¡±


    His left earring was quite conspicuous.


    Arabe casually responded, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°If you ever run into any troubles, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, but your mouth is still as poor as ever! Do you even know who she is and that she


    would need your help?¡± Kelly tossed him the car keys and said, ¡°Drive carefully; if you scratch it, you¡¯re


    covering the repair costs.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, beautifuldy!¡± Hayes gave a cheeky grin and said, ¡°If I wreck it, I¡¯ll buy you a new one.


    Once inside, Kelly turned to Arabe and said, ¡°You go ahead to the room; I¡¯m going to check out his


    top-tier collection!¡±


    He once mentioned during the club¡¯s renovation that he had a wall full of high-value collectibles in his


    private suite, each of the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright, pick the most expensive one.¡± Arabe said with a smile.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    A nearby waiter gave a quiet chuckle. What a ¡®good friend¡¯ she is! It looks like their boss was in for a


    major loss tonight. Those high-value collectibles were all incredibly pricey.


    After Kelly left, Arabe was on her way to the top-tier room with the waiter when she suddenly heard


    someone call her name.


    ¡°Arabe?¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    After snagging his membership card, Zachary spotted Arabe from behind and called out. Sure


    enough, it was her!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Zachary strode towards her, suddenly remembering the job advertisement at the club entrance. ¡°Are


    you here for the job interview?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°Are you strapped for cash?¡± Zachary asked, noticing her designer outfit. With her spending habits,


    even a fortune wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re a spendthrift. Now that you¡¯re not with the Murphy family anymore, you need to tighten your


    belt.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Arabe thought to herself, ¡®Is he out of his mind?¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a reunion with Yoli. I just got her a membership.¡± Zachary raised his card proudly, as if it


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    were a symbol of his wealth.


    Hoping to impress Arabe, he invited her in his most gentlemanly manner: ¡°If you¡¯re free, why not join


    us?¡±


    Not bothering to reply, Arabe turned to leave.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Zachary was taken aback by her indifference. Even if you¡¯re jealous of Yoli and me, basic


    manners dictate that you should at least say hello to an acquaintance, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Arabe shot him a dissatisfied look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to someone like you. Got a problem with


    that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯re already this crude. What kind of people have you been


    around to turn out like this?¡± Zachary feigned pain. Arabe was incredulous. ¡°Who I hang out with is


    none of your business. You¡¯re sticking your nose in too far. If you¡¯ve got issues, go see a doctor instead


    of wandering around.¡°/


    Zachary was initially furious, but on second thought, he felt sorry for her. She was probably looking for


    a job, even if it meant catering to old men, just to make ends


    meet.


    ¡°Do you need help with anything?¡± he asked.


    Arabe rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    Then she followed a waiter away.


    Watching Arabe walk towards the VIP rooms, Zachary spected if she was not here to apply for a


    waitress job but to serve high¨Cprofile customers in the VIP


    rooms.


    Suddenly, it all made sense. No wonder she didn¡¯t care about his membership card. She probably had


    bigger fish to fry!


    That must be it!


    Just then, the door to the VIP room opened, and Ynda, spotting Zachary standing in the hall looking


    peeved, asked, ¡°Zachary, have you got your membership? What are you looking at?¡±


    Following his gaze, she saw a figure resembling Arabe entering a VIP room.


    ¡°Is that my sister? She¡¯s here too?¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace.¡± Zachary sounded quite miffed. Ynda quickly realized that the woman must be


    Arabe. Otherwise, Zachary wouldn¡¯t be upset.


    To confirm his suspicion, Zachary stopped a passing waiter. ¡°Can I ask, what special services does this


    club offer?¡±


    ¡°Special services?¡± the waiter thought for a moment. ¡°We have a lot. What are you interested in?¡±


    They had entertainment, leisure, and sports categories, with many different options within each.


    Each one was very interesting.


    Zachary clenched his fists. So Arabe was indeed serving aristocrats in the VIP rooms!


    This realization made him even angrier. He tersely told the waiter, ¡°Never mind, you can go.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Ynda tried to say something, but Zachary cut her off: ¡°I gotta hit the john a sec.¡± After he left,


    Ynda felt a bit annoyed. Arabe always popping up like a bad


    penny.


    Just then, some ssmates showed up, and Ynda greeted them cordially, leading them into the


    private room.


    ¡°Alright folks, today¡¯s feast is on Yoli¡¯s husband¨Cto¨Cbe. Pick whatever you fancy to eat and drink, but


    don¡¯t go wild, we don¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on her man. Don¡¯t make Yoli lose face, Sophie


    said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, praising Ynda¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and started gossiping about his family


    background.


    ¡°His dad¡¯s the richest guy in Golden City.¡± Ynda mentioned it casually.


    ¡°Golden City¡¯s top dog? Rolling in money, huh?¡±


    ¡°No wonder he was considering the ten¨Cmillion private room earlier, he¡¯s loaded.¡±


    ¡°What ten¨Cmillion private room?¡±


    ¡°You guys probably didn¡¯t know that Yoli¡¯s man was really sshing cash earlier.¡± Everyone started


    chattering about Zachary¡¯s generosity and singing Yoli¡¯s praises. Zachary returned from the restroom,


    and a couple of girls immediately flocked to him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°Please look after Yoli in the future; let me buy you a drink!¡±


    Zachary was a bit ruffled by Arabe, but he kept his cool, epting drinks from whoever offered. He


    gulped them down one after another.


    Ynda could tell the girls were trying to curry favor with Zachary, but she knew Zachary wasn¡¯t the


    type to fall for that, so she just chilled out and chatted with others, not letting it bother her.


    Before long, the door to the room was pushed open, and a mischievous guy walked in with a bunch of


    friends.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wilson!¡± Sophie recognized the neer and promptly put a bottle of booze on the table in


    front of him, saying, ¡°You¡¯rete; you¡¯ve got to drink! Everyone else chimed in, ¡°Drink up, Wilson!¡±


    Wilson scoffed, his gaze passing over everyone andnding on Ynda.


    He¡¯d heard she¡¯d returned to her birth family, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to have be so elegant.


    She was wearing a strapless dress that day, showcasing her sexy figure: He felt a pang of nostalgia.


    Wilson was the ss clown and a bit of a bully because his family was well¨Coff. He dropped out when


    he was a sophomore in high school and became a minor hooligan, leading a gang of twenty or thirty.


    He picked up the whiskey ss in front of him, gave a smirk, and downed it in one go. Many people


    pped and cheered.


    ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s on me.¡± He tossed the ss aside, which was promptly caught by one of hisckeys.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bitte for that.¡± Sophie said easily, ¡°Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦e has already forked out three hundred


    grand for this swanky room; all the expenses tonight are on him!¡±


    At the mention of ¡®three hundred grand¡®, Wilson¡¯s gaze turned to Zachary, scrutinizing him with an icy


    arrogance. Out of everyone in the room, he had the most outstanding aura.


    No doubt, he must be Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Nice to meet you; I¡¯m Zachary.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Although Zachary wasn¡¯t really into this bad boy from the get¨Cgo, he extended a hand out of politeness


    because he was Yoli¡¯s ssmate.


    But to his surprise, Wilson didn¡¯t reciprocate. Instead, he raised his voice and announced, ¡°Listen up,


    everyone; Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦ee is footing the bill. Pick whatever you want to eat or drink!¡±


    Upon hearing this, his cronies immediately started ordering the most expensive dishes.


    ¡°Wilson.¡± Ynda stepped forward, hoping he would tone it down a bit.


    But Wilson looked at her with an incredibly sleazy grin and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on a first¨Cname basis with


    me now?¡±


    Zachary found their interaction odd. Just then, Sophie stepped in to defuse the situation: ¡°Wilson, this


    feast is to celebrate Yoli¡¯s second¨Cce victory in the pianopetition. So let¡¯s raise our sses and


    toast to Yoli, shall we?¡±


    She shoved a wine ss into Wilson¡¯s hand, hinting at him not to cause trouble and even instructed


    others not to order expensive dishes. The whole ss then raised their sses in a cheer.


    However, under Wilson¡¯smand, nobody dared disobey. Even though they refrained from ordering


    expensive dishes, they ordered plenty of pricey drinks.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Yoli¡¯s fianc¨¦e, huh? Seeing as Yoli performed so well in thepetition, shouldn¡¯t you have


    a few more drinks?¡± Wilson downed his drink in one gulp, waiting for Zachary¡¯s response.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Ynda instantly regretted it, as she knew Wilson was a man who never spared anyone¡¯s


    feelings.


    Zachary picked up a ss, gestured in a gentlemanly manner, and downed the drink. Inparison,


    he seemed much more refined and cultured than Wilson, earning him unabashed admiration and


    adoration from the other girls.


    Wilson continued to drink, and Zachary, not to be outdone, matched him ss for ss. His mood was


    down because he had just run into Arabe, so the drinks served as a good distraction.


    Wilson then picked up the whole bottle and started drinking directly from it.


    Just as Zachary was about to join him, Ynda grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Zachary, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve


    received your congrattions. Don¡¯t drink anymore. How are we supposed to get home if you¡¯re


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    drunk?¡±


    ¡°What kind of man doesn¡¯t drink?¡± Wilson looked at Zachary provocatively and said, ¡°To make this party


    more fun, I¡¯ve invited some people.¡±


    With a p of his hands, seven or eight women walked in. They were all dolled up, and obviously they


    were the local courtesans.


    ¡°Wilson! You finally let us in! We¡¯ve been waiting so long that our legs are numb. You need to give us a


    massage!¡± Several women fawned over Wilson.


    Wilson waved them away, saying, ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s engaged. I invited you here today to ¡®test¡® her


    fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the handsome young man over here? I wonder what kind of girls he¡¯s into. The passionate type or


    the gentle type?¡±


    The women quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t push it!¡± Sophie immediately protested.


    Ynda held onto Zachary¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Stay away from my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Zachary had been tolerating Wilson¡¯s behavior for a while. Years of a


    good upbringing helped him maintain hisposure.


    Seeing Zachary leave, Wilson sneered, ¡°He¡¯s got such a short fuse?¡±


    A few of hisckeys startedughing.


    Ynda red at Wilson and was about to leave when Wilson grabbed her hand.


    In the restroom, Zachary washed his face, thinking to himself that Yoli¡¯s friends were no good. Rather


    than wasting time here, he¡¯d rather leave early.


    As he was thinking, he overheard a few girls chatting while washing their hands.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. How could the son of Golden City¡¯s richest man be interested in a girl like


    Ynda?¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it! Any of us girls are better than her, right?¡±


    ¡°She was raised by a cleaner, she just reeks of poverty!¡±


    ¡°Even with fancy clothes and expensive jewelry, it doesn¡¯t hide her poor vibes.¡±


    ¡°Seeing her with all those jewels, it¡¯s justughable. Thebination totally doesn¡¯t work; she just


    forces it to show off in front of us.¡±


    ¡°So shallow!¡±


    Zachary was about to step out and warn them to watch their tongues when one girl said, ¡°She¡¯s just


    lucky to have a father who¡¯s a tycoon. What about us? Even if we¡¯re good girls, nobody cares!¡±


    ¡°I think Zachary is quite polite to Wilson; he probably doesn¡¯t know about Ynda and Wilson¡¯s past


    rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Not only a past rtionship, they even slept together!¡±


    ¡°I bet Wilson is nothing good, there¡¯s definitely some drama to expect.¡±


    Zachary paused, unable to move until they walked away!


    Yoli dated that punk before? And they slept together?


    Didn¡¯t Yoli say before that he was her first love?


    And he remembered how clumsy she was at kissing not long ago, saying it was her first kiss.


    Could it be that she lied to him?


    Meanwhile, in another room,


    Hayes pleaded with his hands sped, ¡°Ladies, have mercy; this is already millions of dors. If this


    continues, I might have a heart attack and be sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Look at you; it¡¯s just opening a couple of bottles of wine.¡± Kelly said as she uncorked another bottle.


    Hayes looked pained. ¡°Ladies, this is a limited edition whiskey, worth a million dors. Be, aren¡¯t you


    going to stop her?¡±


    ¡°What, our friendship isn¡¯t worth this million dors?¡± Kelly raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Arabe nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth.¡± Hayes was nearly in tears. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money; I¡¯m just worried about you


    guys getting a hangover tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Drink when there¡¯s wine, right, Be?¡± Kelly sipped her wine and said, ¡°Good stuff! The limited edition


    is worth it; it¡¯s just a pity that the alcohol content is too high for Be.¡±


    Arabe gave a small smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    If they didn¡¯t leave now, Hayes might really lose it.


    ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± Kelly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, Hayes. Get my car ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The smell of alcohol in the room was strong. As Arabe stepped out, Hayes handed her a bank card.


    She was a bit confused. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is me paying back the money I owe you.¡±


    Arabe remembered that Hayes had taken quite a lot of medication from her before because his


    family was sick.


    She gave light smile and said, ¡°No need; it¡¯s my treat; consider it the cost of the wine.¡±


    After all, those medicines were easy for her to make, but Hayes¡® wine was limited edition.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do that to you. I¡¯m a man; I have to take responsibility. And even though you guys


    drank a few bottles of my wine tonight, I was a bit hurt, but I was happy to share with you.¡±


    Hayes handed her the card and said, ¡°Please ept.¡±


    He also gently touched her hair.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Zachary saw everything from a distance, and he was boiling with rage. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any


    longer.


    ¡°Arabe!!¡±


    Arabe and Hayes both looked up at him and saw Zachary stomping toward them, fuming with anger.


    like a boyfriend who had been offended.


    ¡°So this is your sugar daddy?¡± Zachary nced at Hayes. He had to admit that Hayes was handsome,


    cool, and rich. No wonder Arabe was into him.


    But this only made him angrier. ¡°Do you have no shame for doing this in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hayes suddenly grabbed Zachary¡¯s cor. ¡°Say that again! What did you just say


    about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been around the block before you!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Hayes punched him right away.


    Just then, a waiter carrying drinks for the guests was bumped into by Zachary, and the bottles fell to


    the ground and smashed.


    The loud noise attracted a lot of attention.


    Someone opened the door to the private room and said, ¡°Yoli, your fianc¨¦e is getting beaten up! Come


    and see!¡±


    ¡°What??¡±


    Ynda rushed out and saw a carefree¨Clooking young man beating Zachary and sternly warning him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect Arabe; if I hear you badmouthing her again, prepare to spend your life in the ICU!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary got punched again, then was thrown into the shattered ss by Hayes.


    Many ssmates saw this and were shocked. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Zachary the son of the richest


    person in Golden City? Why was he getting beaten up and no one was stepping in to help?


    ¡°Zachary, are you okay?¡± Ynda hurriedly rushed to support him.


    Seeing Zachary¡¯s arm covered in shards of ss, Ynda couldn¡¯t help but angrily look at Hayes.


    ¡°What did Zachary do to offend you? You¡¯re hitting someone for no reason; do you believe I¡¯ll call the


    police?¡±


    ¡°Jahere, I am the police!¡± Hayes looked at them haughtily. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Sue me!¡±


    Being a newly opened club, everyone didn¡¯t know he was the owner, but hearing him say this,


    everyone felt the immense power behind him, especially his arrogance and his luxurious clothes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kelly came out of the restroom, and seeing this scene, she was a bit surprised.


    Ynda turned her gaze to the girl behind Hayes, angrily saying, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you think you should say


    something? Zachary was looking out for you; he was afraid you¡¯d lose your way for money and tried to


    steer you right. And you? Seeing Zachary get hurt for you, don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit guilty?¡±


    Arabe had no interest in dealing with them, telling the person beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Ynda couldn¡¯t lose face in front of all the ssmates; she helped Zachary up and loudly asked


    Arabe, ¡°Dare you tell everyone, how many old men have you,


    been with?¡±


    The ssmates behind her were all shocked. What happened? This beautiful girl was sponsored by an


    older man. And it sounded like there were many older men sponsoring her?


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that I¡¯ve been sponsored?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, her


    indifferent demeanor like that of a queen.


    ¡°Oh, so you dare to do it, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it? How many luxury cars have you ridden in?


    And when apanying older men to hotels, do you admit or deny these things?¡±


    Arabe found it absurd.


    When had she ever apanied older men to hotels?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°What¡¯s up, a cat got your tongue?¡± Ynda thought Arabe was caught off guard, unable to retort,


    and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who doesn¡¯t mind your


    filth.¡±


    ¡°You sanctimonious witch.¡± Kelly suddenly rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore; no


    one stops me today!¡±


    She lunged forward and grabbed Ynda by the hair. Zachary tried to protect Ynda, but Kelly kicked


    him away, sending him crashing into shards of ss again. ¡°You can¡¯t control your girlfriend; you need


    me to do it for you?¡±


    Kelly held Ynda¡¯s hair with one hand and pped her hard with the other.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling dirty? Dare to say it again? Say it, I¡¯m all ears!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Zachary, who had fallen into the ss shards and could hardly stand up, said


    angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line! I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, call the cops! You think I¡¯m scared?¡± Kelly continued to p her. ¡°You said I¡¯ve gone too


    far? I sure did! I failed to protect Arabe in time and let you bully her for so long! Who do you think


    you are, flexing in front of Arabe? Today I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson: stay away from Arabe in


    the future!¡±


    Ynda was harshly reprimanded by Kelly and thrown into the shards of ss.


    The other students were stunned and dared not intervene. They didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so fierce.


    ¡°Let me make it clear to you today! Anyone who dares to bully Arabe is picking a fight with us, the


    Piper family! I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡±


    Kelly¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, emanating a cold aura. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced,e¨Cfind me at


    Piper Group!¡±


    The students around were all dumbfounded. Her daring to reveal her identity publicly meant she was


    afraid of no one!.


    Knowing she was from the Piper Group, the people around her shrank back.


    That¡¯s a top¨Ctier financial group!


    They said there¡¯s a princess in the family who was adored by everyone.


    Could she be the one right here?


    ¡°My name¡¯s Kelly; remember that!¡± Kelly threw out this threat, then turned to Arabe with a smile and


    said, ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ve held back.¡±


    Arabe could tell that Kelly really hadn¡¯t gone all out. Normally, she might have beaten them into


    bing disabled people.


    Anyway, the Piper family was powerful and feared no one.


    Today was the grand opening of the new club, and Kelly didn¡¯t want the ce to be stained with the


    scent of blood, especially the blood of these scumbags.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe said it indifferently, and the three left together.


    ¡°Yoli, Zachary, are you guys okay?¡± Sophie and the other students finally mustered the courage to


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Piper family is too powerful; we didn¡¯t dare to mess with her.¡± Sophie vented her


    frustration on the waiter: ¡°This club had such a big incident; why didn¡¯t you step in?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re just workers; life¡¯s hard.¡± The waiter said, ¡°She¡¯s the Piper family¡¯s miss. Who dares to


    provoke her?¡±


    Ynda knew that the influence of the Piper family was so great that even if the richest men in Tranquil


    City and Golden City joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them lightly. Even if the situation got


    extremely serious, they would be the ones to suffer!


    Ynda had heard that the Piper family adored their daughter.


    She could only grit her teeth and stand up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I can see that your sister doesn¡¯t care about herself; you and Zachary are just looking out for her,


    worried that she¡¯s heading down the wrong path.¡± Sophie pretended to mediate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for the gathering.¡± Ynda¡¯s face was swollen from the beating, and she helped


    Zachary towards the front desk.


    Zachary also felt extremely awkward and wanted to pay and leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Room 2201, time to settle up.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, sir.¡± The cashier rang up the bill and then said reverently, ¡°Your total expenditure tonight is


    $670,000. Your ount only has $500,000. You still need to pay $170,000.¡±


    ¡°You said what?¡± Ynda froze, snatched the bill for a look, and there were over seventy bottles of


    expensive liquor on it!


    ¡°That Wilson and his posse have been guzzling down booze like it¡¯s water.¡± Sophie whispered into


    Ynda¡¯s ear.


    ¡°When was this?¡±


    ¡°Just now, when you and Zachary were gone.¡±


    Not only didn¡¯t they finish the alcohol, but they also spilled it all over the ce.


    They just wouldn¡¯t listen to reason!


    Just then, a staff member whispered something to the receptionist, who recalcted on the calctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, your friends dirtied our sofa and left stains on the wall. And you identally broke


    several of our bottles in the upstairs hallway. In addition to the unpaid $170,000, you need to pay


    another $300,000 in damages, totaling $470,000,¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ynda waspletely stunned this time.


    Even Zachary¡¯s face turned sour. He had only topped up his card with $500,000, and now he had to


    pay an extra $470,000?


    This party was a disaster!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wilson?¡± Ynda asked angrily.


    ¡°He left a while ago.¡±


    Sadly, he had left early and missed the spectacle of Ynda and Zachary being sucker¨Cpunched.


    Ynda was so angry she was gnashing her teeth and subconsciously reached for Zachary¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    To her surprise, Zachary withdrew his hand, paid the bill, and stormed off!


    ¡°Zachary, wait up, Zachary,¡±


    Everyone around could tell Zachary was really pissed. Guess he wasn¡¯t as generous as they thought.


    When Zachary went to get the car, he found his Porsche had been scratched up!


    Without a doubt, it was Kelly who did it!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Ynda was furious: ¡°That Kelly went too far! How dare she do this to such an expensive


    car?¡±


    Not only did she scratch the car, but she also drew two turtles on it!


    For the first time, Zachary didn¡¯t open the car door for Ynda. He got in angrily, and Ynda had to


    open the door herself.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t know Wilson was such a jerk.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Zachary suddenly asked.


    Ynda was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates, barely acquaintances. I don¡¯t know


    him well. If I knew he was like this, I would have told Sophie


    and the others not to invite him.¡±


    Zachary sneered inside. If they weren¡¯t close, why would Wilson go out of his way to target him?


    Ordering all those expensive drinks just to make him lose money?


    ¡°Get some medication when you get home,¡± Zachary suddenly said.


    Ynda thought Zachary trusted her and cared about her, and he quickly said, ¡°You too! When you get


    home, make sure to disinfect first, then apply medication. Don¡¯t let the wound get infected, understand?

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°Alright Zachary answered her perfunctorily, dropping her off at her door. He didn¡¯t even bother to get


    out of the car, signaling for her to scram. ¡°Zachary.¡± Ynda looked at his indifferent profile,


    instinctively reaching out for his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you spend so much tonight; I¡¯ll pay you


    back for the excess.¡±


    But she honestly didn¡¯t have that kind of money; it was just lip service.


    ¡°No need¡± Zachary nced at her. Her face was swollen from Kelly¡¯s punches, her earrings and


    nes were all askew, her hair was a mess, and her clothes were stained


    He suddenly recalled what her ssmates had said about her wearing all that bling. It didn¡¯t match, but


    she insisted on wearing them together.


    They also said that despite wearing all those expensive items, she still gave off a poor vibe.


    Looking at her now, they might have a point.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Ynda noticed his distant gaze, even a hint of disdain. Was it because her current state


    was making him ufortable?


    With that thought, Ynda hurriedly tried to fix her hair and jewelry.


    But the more she tried, the messier it got.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, I won¡¯t get you out of the car.¡± Zachary¡¯s message was clear: she could leave now.


    ¡°Well, you should get some rest when you get home.¡± Knowing that staying wasn¡¯t going to change


    anything, Ynda got out of the car, waving him off gently. ¡°Zachary, drive safe, and when you get


    home, give me a


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zachary¡¯s car had already driven off.


    Attlee was in the living room enjoying a drink when he saw Ynda walk in all disheveled. ¡°Yoli, what


    happened to you? I thought you were going to a ssmates gathering?¡±


    ¡°She must have partied too hard; I bet everyone¡¯s clothes look like this?¡± Olga didn¡¯t seem too


    bothered, taking a sip of her drink before realizing something: ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Zachary? Why didn¡¯t he


    walk you in? Is he still outside? Invite him in; your dad just opened up a good bottle of wine from our


    neighbor.¡±


    As Ynda got closer, Attlee noticed that it wasn¡¯t just her clothes that were dirty; she was injured, and


    her face was swollen!


    ¡°Yoli, what happened?¡±


    Olga also noticed, eximing in surprise, ¡°And your hand.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yoli, I will get the first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yoli, wait a moment; I¡¯ll get an ice pack for you.¡±


    The two maids, realizing something was wrong, hurried to fetch the items.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda sat on the sofa, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mom, Dad, we ran into Arabe tonight! She


    was in a VIP room with a rich boy; Zachary spoke his mind for her own good, and then.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, tears started falling. ¡°That rich boy just started beating up


    Zachary, saying that Arabe was under his protection, and if anyone dared to bully her, he wouldn¡¯t


    live to see the next day.¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant jerk.¡± Olga stood up in anger, asking, ¡°Who is he? How d¨¤re he attack Zachary? Did


    you tell him Zachary is the son of the richest man in Golden City?¡±


    ¡°What about you? How did you get hurt?¡± Attlee asked.


    ¡°Arabe brought a female friend.¡±


    Ynda took the ice pack from one of the maids and winced in pain as she applied it to her face, tears


    streaming down her face.


    ¡°I was just trying to convince her to turn over a new leaf, but her female friend just started beating me


    up.¡±


    ¡°What?! She dared to hit the daughter of the richest man in Tranquil City?¡± Olga was fuming. ¡°What¡¯s


    her name? I¡¯m going to get someone to teach her a lesson right now!¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°Mom, that woman is a big shot; we shouldn¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Olga wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°They¡¯ve already pushed you around this much! Even if our


    family goes down, I¡¯ll make her kneel and apologize to you!¡± ¡°She dared to bully my daughter? I want


    not just her but her whole family toe apologize to my girl!¡±


    ¡°She must also cover the medical bills!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Andpensation for emotional distress! Plus all other rted costs!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Ynda tried to get a word in, biting her lip and looking utterly pitiful.


    Impatient, Olga urged, ¡°Spill it; what¡¯s her name? Don¡¯t hold back; you¡¯ve been wronged so much; we¡¯ll


    get back at them for you.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡±


    Originally, Ynda was worried they would be too scared to confront the situation. Seeing their fervor


    now, she softly said, ¡°Her name is Kelly, the daughter of the Piper family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee and Olga were stunned. ¡°Kelly? The Piper family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°She said anyone who messes with her is messing with the Piper family. If we don¡¯t like it, we can find


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her at the Piper group.¡±


    Attlee and Olga were speechless, their expressions frozen.


    Everyone knew Mr. Piper of the Piper Group doted on this daughter the most; confronted him about


    this? He¡¯d probably toss them out on their asses.


    The Piper family had significant influence in Summerfield.


    Even if they pooled all their resources, they¡¯d barely make a dent in the Piper family.


    This wasn¡¯t worth it!


    ¡°Yoli. Mom knows you¡¯ve been wronged, and it¡¯s all because of Arabe! Just wait, I¡¯m going to settle


    the score with her!¡±


    Olga knew she was powerless against the Piper family, so she could only vent her anger on Arabe.


    Arabe, who had nothing, was poor, and had done such shameful things..


    This is indeed Be¡¯s fault; she strayed from the right path, and Yoli kindly tried to guide her back, but


    she didn¡¯t listen and even had her friends attack people!¡± Attlee pointed at his phone and said, ¡°We


    should call her up and give her a piece of our mind! Make her apologize to Yoli; let¡¯s call her right


    now!¡±


    Seeing that they only dared to bully the weak and didn¡¯t dare to confront the Piper family, Ynda felt


    somewhat disappointed yet powerless.


    Because the Murphy family simply didn¡¯t have the clout to stand up to the Piper family.


    As soon as Arabe arrived home, her phone vibrated. She saw it was Olga calling and knew


    immediately what it was about.


    She hung up and blocked the number without saying a word, then walked into the main hall.


    Granny Grace was always good to her, and Granny Grace only had one son, which was Attlee. So,


    unless absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯t lose her temperat them.


    Thinking of Granny Grace.


    She entered her bedroom and called Caden Newton to ask about the olddy¡¯s recent condition.


    ¡°Be, how many days has it been since youst visited Grace Murphy? Grace has been waking up


    more frequently and for longer periods. Following your instructions, we haven¡¯t told the Murphy family


    about this, and Grace herself said she doesn¡¯t want to see them.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ¡°Is her mood stable?¡± Arabe asked softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s steady alright, just missing you a ton. She¡¯s been begging the nurses to lend her their phones so


    she can call you. But they keep telling her youe by often, and as soon as she stays awake a bit


    longer, you two will be able to meet.¡±


    Grace¡¯s phone was confiscated by Olga, fearing that the olddy might wake up suddenly and contact


    Arabe, possibly leaving her entire fortune to her due to her confusion. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t allow any


    phones around Grace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit her tomorrow.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°Great, I have aplex case here; can you help me check it out tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After ending the call, Arabe saw a flood of WhatsApp messages from Olga.


    [You are such a disgrace. The Murphy family has bent over backward to raise you all these years, yet


    you show no gratitude.]


    [Yoli did her best to get you back on track, and you instigate your friends to attack her? Look at what


    she has be now.]


    Il demand youe here immediately and apologize to Yoli sincerely!]


    Perhaps because she didn¡¯t get an immediate response from Arabe, Olga sent several more


    messages, all insulting her.


    The Murphy family has wasted their efforts raising you all these years. If they raised a dog, at least it


    could guard the house. You¡¯re not even as good as a dog!] [If I were you, I would apologize to Yoli


    immediately and do everything possible to get her forgiveness.]


    [I¡¯m telling you toe here right now; did you hear me?]


    Arabe replied to her, [Are you nuts?] Then she blocked her ount and prepared to take a shower


    and go to bed.


    At this moment, Edith¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Ms. Be, are you asleep? Thedy wants you toe downstairs for some mushroom soup.¡±


    Arabe wasn¡¯t hungry, but she didn¡¯t turn down her mother¡¯s kindness. She packed up her medication


    for the night and went downstairs.


    Serena Collins served a bowl of mushroom soup in front of Louisa, sweetly calling, ¡°Mom, here¡¯s your


    mushroom soup.¡±


    Then she served another bowl and handed it to Keh Collins, saying, ¡°Dad, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Keh said with a smile that he felt his child was growing more and more


    considerate.


    Louisa also smiled and said, ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t need to bother with these trivialities.¡±


    Back when they didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t their biological child, the Collins family had always taken good


    care of her.


    Even a y thatsted eighteen years would create bonds, let alone their genuine affection for her


    over such a long period.


    Although she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, seeing her being as filial and obedient as before, even


    serving soup like a small thing in front of them, Louisa felt veryforted.


    Seeing Arabee downstairs, Louisa smiled and asked, ¡°Be, you¡¯re here? Come sit next to


    mom.¡±


    ¡°Sis, this is your mushroom soup.¡± Serena served Arabe a bowl personally, and only then did she


    serve herself.


    ¡°Serena is so thoughtful, treating her sister so well!¡± Louisa looked at Arabe with a loving gaze and


    said, ¡°Hurry and drink it while it¡¯s hot.


    Arabe took a spoonful of soup and brought it to her mouth. She smelled a familiar scent¨Chemp


    seeds?


    This kind of Chinese herb was often used with other medications to treat constipation.


    But Arabe also smelled another medication, croton tiglium. She smiled slightly. Were they trying to


    give her diarrhea?


    Arabe fooked up and saw Serena and Martha secretly watching her. As she looked at them, they


    quickly diverted their gaze.


    Arabe put the spoon down, and the smile on her face grew.


    ¡°Thanks to Martha¡¯s teachings, Serena has be so considerate. Since Serena personally served


    this soup, Martha should have a taste first.¡±


    Martha immediately felt something was wrong: ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯re too kind; I am just a servant; how can


    I eat such precious food?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Arabe put the mushroom soup in front of her and smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve never


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    treated you as a servant in our house, and besides, it¡¯s just a bowl of soup, right, mom, dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Be is so kind; just eat it.¡± Keh added with a smile.


    But Martha didn¡¯t dare eat the mushroom soup in front of her. She swallowed and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, you might not know, but my stomach hasn¡¯t been goodtely; let Ms. Be have this bowl


    of mushroom soup first. Thank you for your kind intentions, Ms. Be.¡°.


    ¡°Mushroom soup is rich in protein, essential amino acids, and trace elements, which are beneficial for


    enhancing intestinal mucosal repair. Martha, your stomach isn¡¯t well; you should drink more mushroom


    soup.¡±


    Without waiting for Martha to refuse, Arabe smiled and added, ¡°There are also some good


    ingredients added. Martha, you should give it a try.¡±


    Martha felt the girl in front of her was like a devil; how could she know what was added just by smelling


    it?


    dirty.


    ¡°Martha, do you think the spoon I used earlier is dirty, so you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Arabe changed a


    new spoon for her. Seeing her still not moving, her eyes showed a bit of disappointment. ¡°Is it because


    I just got home and no one listens to me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Martha,¡± Keh couldn¡¯t bear to see his precious daughter doubting herself, so he quickly said, ¡°If


    Be wants you to eat, just eat it; it¡¯s just a bowl of soup.¡±


    ¡°Be, don¡¯t think too much; how could everyone not listen to you?¡± Louisa said it with pity.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I came home toote; everyone listens to my sister more. Even if I want to give


    someone something good to eat, they won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Hearing these words, Keh and Louisa immediately realized something. Yes, these servants had


    been with Serena for a long time; naturally, they would lean


    more towards her!


    Be must feel bad in her heart.


    Thinking about this, Louisa made up her mind. Nope, she had to hire some new help. She couldn¡¯t let


    her precious Be feel wronged.


    ¡°Serena, why don¡¯t you try and get Martha to eat? If Martha really doesn¡¯t have an appetite, you can


    eat for her. She might not listen to me, but she might listen to you, right?¡±


    At this, Serena¡¯s face turned pale as a¡® ghost, scared that her scheme had been blown.


    ¡°Since Ms. Be is so kind, I might as well eat.¡± Martha knew she couldn¡¯t avoid eating any longer and


    picked up her spoon with trembling hands.


    Arabe smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Martha, is it good?¡±


    Martha felt sick but still took a couple of bites and forced a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Well then, you should eat moreter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness, Ms. Be, but one bowl is enough. I really can¡¯t eat


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of ingredients in this mushroom soup. You work so hard; you should replenish your


    energy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ms. Be.¡± Martha felt conflicted. After finally finishing the mushroom


    soup, she quickly made up an excuse and left.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Arabe knew that mixing those two medications wouldn¡¯t cause instant diarrhea, but about half an


    hourter, it would definitely trigger severe diarrhea. Those two medications were so potent that even


    anti¨Cdiarrhea pills couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Martha sure was in for a rough night.


    Arabe nced up at Serena, who quickly looked down and, in her flustered state, knocked over the


    mushroom soup.


    ¡°Are you alright there, Serena?¡± Louisa asked.


    A servant came over to help Serena clean up the mess.


    Serena, distracted, said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re such a caring soul, looking out for the household help,¡± Keh said, full of praise.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve got to remember to eat too.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure thing¡± Arabe served herself another bowl and ate slowly, while Serena seemed restless and


    soon made an excuse to leave. Meanwhile.


    Zachary had just gotten home to find his parents waiting on the living room couch, frowning.


    Zachary¡¯s father was about to lose his cool, but upon seeing his son bruised and dirty, he was taken


    aback. ¡°What happened to you? Who did this to you?¡± Their usually neat and tidy son was a mess. His


    white shirt was dirty and stained with alcohol and blood, and his arms were covered in wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± All Zachary wanted to do was going upstairs, taking a shower, and washing away the whole


    disastrous night.


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Zachary¡¯s mother scolded. She looked at his injuries and angrily demanded, ¡°Did


    you go out with Ynda tonight? What did you buy her? Why did you spend so much money? And look


    at the state you¡¯re in!¡±


    The earlier refill of hundreds of thousands of dors was from Zachary¡¯s personal savings, but for the


    extra money the club demanded, he had to take it from his parents¡® emergency funds.


    So, not long after Zachary swiped his card, his parents received a text message notification.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even married, and you¡¯re already spending so much on her, even getting yourself into a


    state like this! Look at you now; you¡¯re no aristocrat. People who don¡¯t know better might even mistake


    you for a thug!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mother was furious: ¡°If you were interested in Arabe, I could understand. She has a certain


    cold and aloof charm. But Ynda? What do you see


    her? Do you like her affectations or her stinginess?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He headed upstairs.


    Zachary¡¯s mother was livid. ¡°Look at him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Thed¡¯s all banged up; let¡¯s leave him alone. Someone get him some medicine,¡± said


    Zachary¡¯s father. As he saw his wife dialing a number, he quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to know what happened tonight!¡±


    After calling Olga and learning about the night¡¯s events, Zachary¡¯s mother scolded, Just as I thought,


    both your daughters are no good! Zachary¡¯s injuries¨CI can chalk it up to bad luck! But what about the


    forty thousand tonight?¡±


    ¡°Over forty thousand? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Olga was confused by her words:


    ¡°Zachary just apanied Yoli to a ssmate gathering.¡±


    ¡°A ssmate gathering cost over forty thousand? My son isn¡¯t even married to your daughter, and


    you¡¯re already treating him like an ATM? And withdrawing this much? People will think you haven¡¯t


    raised your daughter right!¡±


    ¡®Mrs. Panter, could you please show some respect? Are you implying that my daughter is ill¨Cbred?¡±


    ¡°You can still understand what I¡¯m saying! Let me make something clear today: we, the Panter family,


    don¡¯t want Ynda! This over forty thousand tonight can be considered a breakup fee. Don¡¯t contact


    Zachary anymore!¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°How could you be so,¡± Olga¡¯s words were cut off as Mrs. Panter angrily hung up the phone.


    Zachary¡¯s dad, who was standing nearby, was getting anxious. ¡°Who Zachary likes is his business, and


    besides, our families have an engagement agreement. What are you doing? How am I supposed to


    exin this to Grace?¡±


    ¡°Ynda spent over 400k from our family in one night; anyone would be against this marriage! Grace


    has her own issues to deal with; she won¡¯t bother with this! Not to mention, she never liked Ynda in


    the first ce!¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just call off the engagement like that.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How old is Ynda? She spent over 400k in one night; if this continues, she¡¯ll drain our family¡¯s


    wealth!¡±


    On the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off!¡± Olga sat on the sofa, fuming. She called Ynda over, intending to ask what


    happened, but when she found out that the night¡¯s expenses exceeded 400k and the 500k that Zachary


    had prepaid.


    She was left dumbfounded.


    So this meant tonight¡¯s ss reunion cost Zachary so much!


    No wonder Mrs. Panter was so mad!


    The next morning.


    As Arabe was getting ready for work, she saw Marthaing back from outside, looking weak and


    carrying a bag with a pharmacy¡¯s name on it. She must have ordered some anti¨Cdiarrhea medicine


    online.


    Her face looked pale; she must have had a rough night.


    Seeing Arabe, Martha instinctively hid the bag behind her and purposely kept a distance, forcing a


    smile and saying, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Be.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Arabe¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Martha stood still, feeling guilty. Although she bravely lifted her head to meet Arabe¡¯s eyes, she


    couldn¡¯t hide her fear.


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t expose youst night?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were deep.


    Feigning ignorance, Martha said, ¡°Ms. Be, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that what you expel can also be tested?¡± Arabe said, looking at her. ¡°Hemp


    seeds and croton cream, you are quite creative.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Be, I was confused.¡± Martha never expected she would know about the ingredients and bowed


    apologetically, ¡°Please give me another chance.¡±


    Arabe said nonchntly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been working hard in this house for 18 years, I would have


    exposed you a long time ago.¡±


    Before Martha could respond, Arabe added, ¡°Regardless of whether it was a moment of confusion or


    a premeditated act, regardless of what you¡¯re going to do, next, let me tell you, there should be no next


    time.¡±


    Watching Arabe¡¯s retreating figure, Martha felt a chill.


    For some reason, Martha felt scared.


    Not far away, Serena noticed Arabe leaving and hurried over to ask Martha, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Martha recalled Arabe¡¯s warning and spoke guiltily. Suddenly, she felt difort in her


    stomach, quickly held her belly, and said, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Martha.¡± Serena saw her hurrying off and felt even more resentful towards Arabe!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Arabe had barely been in the office for a while when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± It was Molly who walked in, a bag in her hand and a cheery smile on her face. ¡°This is


    the cheesecake my mom made this morning. She insisted I deliver it to you. You¡¯ve been a huge help


    to us; we can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Molly handed the bag to her, still smiling.


    ¡°Tell your mom I said thanks.¡± Arabe opened the bag to find a box with a cake and a cup.


    Arabe was a little puzzled. What¡¯s in the cup?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fresh juice!¡± Molly beamed, ¡°My mom got up early to make it.¡±


    Arabe took a bite of the cake and asked, ¡°Tastes great.¡±


    Then Molly opened the cup for her, saying, ¡°Enjoy! I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡±


    Not long after she left, the aroma enticed Dean into the office.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡±


    He patted his stomach; the smell of the cake was too tempting. He overslept this morning and hadn¡¯t


    eaten breakfast yet. His stomach was growling.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dean looked at her hopefully, wishing she would share some with him.


    ¡°Come and get it.¡± Arabe generously offered.


    Dean happily took a piece of the cake, and oh man, it was delicious!


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone started vibrating. She nced at the screen and saw it was a call from the


    Piano Association.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Dean knew she was busy and tactfully excused himself.


    Arabe answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Ms: Bet, there¡¯s a piano award ceremony at the Paramount theater in a couple of days. We were


    wondering if you could present an award for us.¡±


    The voice on the other end was cautious: ¡°We mainly want to provide some encouragement to the


    contestants, especially since we haven¡¯t had any big shots attend for the past three years.¡±


    Leonard would never attend this kind of minorpetition¡¯s award ceremony.


    Even when the hosts of internationalpetitions invited him numerous times, Leonard never showed


    up!


    Although the chance of a high¨Cprofile figure like Arabe attending was slim,


    They still held out hope: ¡°Ms. Bet, please don¡¯t refuse. Could you consider it? If the contestants


    hear that you¡¯reing, they would definitely work harder! Your presence would mean a lot to them!¡±


    The National Piano Competition?


    Arabe pondered: the first ce was Serena, and the second was Ynda.


    She wasn¡¯t really into appearing in public.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Her non¨Crefusal implied hope, and the caller was thrilled: ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for your response.¡±


    Lunchtime


    Arabe didn¡¯t go out to eat with Romeo; instead, she headed straight for the hospital after work.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Caden was having lunch in his office. Seeing her, he immediately asked if


    she had eaten.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    When he found out she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, Caden dropped his chopsticks in a sh and headed to the


    cafeteria to grab her some grub.


    Arabe wanted to tell him not to bother, nning to grab a bite herself at thepany cafeteria after


    visiting Granny Grace and checking out what¡¯s been cooking theretely.


    But Caden, worried she might be starving, dashed off to grab her food.


    Walking into the hospital room, Arabe spotted a thin bracelet in Granny Grace¡¯s hand right away.


    It was something she¡¯d gotten for Granny Grace with her first paycheck.


    Every time she woke up, she¡¯d hunt for it, clutching it tightly once she found it.


    Arabe sat down by the bed, gently taking the bracelet from her hand. To her surprise, the olddy on


    the bed seemed to sense it and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Be, is that you?¡± Grace Murphy, with her


    snow¨Cwhite hair and kind eyes, looked at Arabe, her voice weak but excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Granny.¡±


    The moment Arabe spoke, the old woman started tearing up. ¡°After sleeping for so many days, I


    finally get to hear my granddaughter¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet; don¡¯t get too worked up. Arabe wiped away her tears, adjusted the


    bed a bit higher, and then poured her a cup of water. ¡°Drink


    some water first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Grace took the water offered by Arabe, obediently drank it all, and then held the girl¡¯s soft


    hand and asked, ¡°Did Olga and her gang give you a hard time?¡± Arabe gave a small smile and


    asked, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, when I woke up, I heard her say she was sending you back to your biological family.¡±


    Just thinking about it, Grace was fuming, almost out of breath.


    Arabe quickly rubbed her back to soothe her, saying, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be upset. My biological parents


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    are quite nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Arabe smiled gently. ¡°Do I look in any way like I¡¯ve been mistreated?¡±


    Grace¡¯s life experience told her the clothes on Arabe were all high¨Cend, although she couldn¡¯t make


    out any brand. But the quality and the design are all top¨Cnotch. Even the pretty crown ne she


    was wearing around her neck.


    She was a bit surprised; the ne looked strangely familiar, as if she¡¯d seen it somewhere.


    But after racking her brain anding up empty, she let it slide.


    Not to mention the beautiful butterfly bracelet on Arabe¡¯s wrist, made from high¨Cquality diamonds.


    Her biological family must be well¨Coff!


    The thought of this smart and adorable girl not being her real granddaughter made Grace¡¯s heart ache.


    And that heartless Olga, driving such a wonderful child away without a second thought to family ties!


    ¡°Granny, if you get this worked up every time you see me, I might be too scared toe again.¡±


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s teasing, Graceughed, quickly wiping away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Come


    visit me whenever you have time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll miss you and! won¡¯t know where to find you.¡±


    Arabe chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle visit whenever I can.¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re not my biological granddaughter, I¡¯ve always treated you like one over the years,


    and I¡¯m even looking forward to your wedding!¡± Arabe smiled and said, ¡°You might have to wait a bit


    for that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting, as long as you find someone who truly loves you, then I can live out my days


    worry¨Cfree!¡± Grace patted her hand gently and said, ¡°If your biological family ever mistreats you, don¡¯t


    hide it. Once I recover, you cane back to this home! I¡¯ll buy a new house, just the two of us; no


    need to live with


    them.¡±


    Arabe knew that she would never return to the Murphy family again in her lifetime, but she still gently


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll spend more time with you.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Grace felt very content. ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you a little secret. Come closer.


    Maybe she was worried about eavesdroppers.


    Grace waited until she leaned in closer, then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already left my will in the vault. If


    something happens to me, all my shares, savings, house, and car are all yours.¡±


    ¡°Granny, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Arabe started to refuse.


    Grace waved her hand, signaling her to stop talking, and whispered, ¡°Hear me out. Attlee is too easily


    influenced; he always listens to Olga, and Olga doesn¡¯t like you. They can¡¯t do business for nuts; if they


    get their hands on my assets, they¡¯ll blow it all.¡±


    That was indeed true. Attlee and Olga were awful at business.


    ¡°But you have the knack, so I¡¯m willing to leave everything to you. Plus, all these years, I¡¯ve considered


    you my own granddaughter. No matter whose kid you are, you¡¯ll always be my favorite and most


    promising granddaughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Let me add, Olga and the others always pick on you, so when you get the shares, either cash it in or


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    straight up kick them out of thepany. Don¡¯t let them squander the Murphy family¡¯s wealth. In short,


    don¡¯t let them walk all over you!¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t believe Grace had even thought of strategies for her, she felt more affected. ¡°But


    that¡¯s yours; that belongs to the Murphy family; I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t take it? Then I¡¯d rather donate


    it than give it to them.¡±


    Arabe fell silent again, knowing how much Attlee and Olga¡¯s actions had hurt Grace over the years!


    Grace would never leave her estate to them.


    She said all this with a loving smile on her face: ¡°I wonder which luckyd will end up marrying my


    wonderful granddaughter.¡±


    Arabe suddenly remembered something and took a gift box, out of her bag, saying, ¡°Oh yeah, your


    birthday ising up in a couple of days. Happy early birthday.¡±


    Grace was thrilled. She didn¡¯t think Arabe would remember her birthday.


    She opened the box to find a beautiful flower ornament. Theiflower, made of premium gemstones,


    looked so lifelike that it was a feast for the eyes. At the end of the stem, a gentle touch would y


    music.


    She took one look and quickly said, ¡°This must¡¯ve cost a fortune; it¡¯s too extravagant.¡±


    ¡°Not too expensive.¡±


    In truth, it was a birthday gift from Grandpa Alberto, but Arabe, didn¡¯t say it, she only said, ¡°Touch


    here, and it¡¯ll y music.¡±


    Grace was overjoyed: ¡°Now when I¡¯m bored, I can listen to some melodies.¡±


    I was a custom ornament with hundreds of uplifting piano songs.


    ¡°There are two more gifts.¡± These two were actually from Arabe.


    Grace was surprised and delighted. ¡°More?¡±


    ¡°This is a senior¨Cfriendly phone.¡± Arabe had set it up for her; the apps were straightforward and easy


    to use: ¡°Tap here to contact me.¡±


    ¡°This is great! This is great!¡± Grace was missing something to keep in touch with Arabe. ¡°I¡¯ve got to


    hide this so Olga and the others don¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a bracelet; it suits you well.¡±


    It was a piece of premium gemstone. Arabe thought it matched Grace¡¯s temperament perfectly. She


    picked it out herself, designed it, and had it made into this bracelet. Its value exceeded that of the


    bracelet she gave before.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re such a good kid.¡± Grace was moved to tears: ¡°I love it; help me put it on!¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Arabe gently slipped the bracelet onto Grace¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°This bracelet suits you perfectly.¡± With


    the bracelet on, Grace looked even more elegant.


    Grace, beaming with joy, chatted away with Arabe until she was too tired to stay awake.


    Arabe held her hand until she fell asleep and then carefully covered her with the nket.


    Meanwhile, Caden had been waiting outside the room all this time. Only when Arabe came out did


    he take her to the canteen.


    They were both easy on the eyes, and together they were a.sight to behold.


    Some nurses passing by couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves.


    1


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who saved Phillip McMin? She and Dr. Caden make a great pair


    ¡°Both she and Dr. Caden are not only good¨Clooking, but also excellent doctors.¡±


    ¡°I hope they end up together.¡±


    ¡°Pay no mind to them,¡± said Caden, leading Arabe into his office. His food had gone cold, but he


    wasn¡¯t bothered. Arabe¡¯s presence softened his expression. ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± said


    Arabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should eat more; you¡¯ve lost weight, Caden said, finding joy in watching Arabe eat.


    That evening, when they got home, Serena ran up to Arabe in front of their parents and said, ¡°Sis,


    the award ceremony is in a couple of days. Can youe to the Paramount theater with me?¡±


    Paramount theater again?


    Arabe remembered the phone call she received earlier that day. She hadn¡¯t responded yet.


    I¡¯ll be performing the award¨Cwinning piece on stage. I¡¯ll be a bit scared if it¡¯s just me, but it¡¯ll be different


    if you and mom and dade with me! Sis, can you and mom and dade cheer me on?¡± Serena


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    pleaded.


    Keh, smiling, asked, ¡°Be, are you busy with worktely? If not, let¡¯s all go together. After the


    ceremony, let¡¯s go out for dinner. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve done that.¡±


    Yeah, you¡¯ve been back for over ten days, and we¡¯ve only gone out once. I feel like we¡¯re


    shortchanging you,¡± Louisa chimed in, hoping she¡¯d take a break. ¡°Sure,¡± Arabe, not one to put her


    parents in a difficult position, agreed to. anything they proposed.


    This made Serena very happy. She was looking forward to the day and hoped to impress Arabe with


    her piano skills..


    Arabe suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Martha today?¡±


    Caught off guard, Serena answered, ¡°Martha wasn¡¯t feeling well today.¡±


    ¡°Did she have a stomachache? If so, she should drink more mushroom soup.¡±


    ¡°Um, no need for that,¡± Serena replied, her previous joy reced with guilt and unease. ¡°She¡¯s already


    taken some medicine. She¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In two days.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    The National Piano Competition award ceremony was going down at the Paramount theater.


    Serena, the tycoon¡¯s daughter, had been a whiz in all sorts of arts since she was a kid. And Ynda,


    knowing full well she can¡¯tpete with her in terms of family wealth, got up early to dress to the


    nines, hoping to outshine Serena with her looks.


    To back his daughter, Attlee even sold the family car and snagged a Maybach limited edition that set


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    h¨ªm back a cool 600 grand.


    On the day of the award ceremony, Attlee had his chauffeur dressed up in a posh sult and gloves,


    opening the door for Ynda.


    Ynda stepped out of the car gracefully, donned in a gauze dress and a pleasant smile, waving at the


    press.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Looks pretty swagger.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s decked out in QY from head to toe. That getup must¡¯ve cost at least 300 grand, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even riding in that limited edition Maybach; she muste from a loaded family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ynda, the daughter of Attlee, the richest guy in Tranquil City and this year¡¯s runner¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s her? She¡¯s not bad¨Clooking, except her face is a bit puffy.¡±


    Ynda stiffened a bit hearing this. Her face was still swollen¨Cfrom getting punched by Kelly a few


    days ago, but she tried her best to put on a brave face. Attlee also got out of the car, bending slightly to


    help Olga out.


    Olga had on a priceless diamond ne, looking absolutely stunning.


    The press scrambled to get their shots. Their getups alone were enough to get tongues wagging!


    Netizens also started buzzing about this.


    Meanwhile, Arabe was in her swanky car, dealing with some private stuff on her phone. Her identity


    was still under wraps, as being seen with Keh and Louisa would draw the press¡¯s attention. Once


    her real identity was blown, her life was going be a whole lot different.


    Living life under a microscope wasn¡¯t exactly a walk in the park for someone like her.


    Take her enemies in the triangr zone, for instance. Once they found out she¡¯s the tycoon¡¯s daughter


    and lived in Summerfield, they¡¯ll be a constant pain in the neck.


    She didn¡¯t really give a toss, but she didn¡¯t want her family caught in the crossfire.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°Be.¡± Louisa was a bit heartbroken because Arabe¡¯s identity had still not been publicly


    acknowledged, which made Louisa feel terribly sorry for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Arabe consoled her. She knew it was always best to keep a low profile and remain


    cautious. She understood the saying, ¡°The taller the tree, the stronger the wind.¡±


    Ynda was still waving and posing, while Attlee and Olga were hand in hand, basking in their


    daughter¡¯s limelight.


    But before they had their fill of photos, the reporters suddenly scattered to chase after someone else!


    They looked towards the source of themotion and saw a luxurious motorhome parked in front of


    the theater. The driver, dressed in a high¨Cend uniform, got out of the vehicle and respectfully opened


    the door for Serena


    Serena stepped out of the motorhome, her every move radiating elegance.


    She was the darling of a wealthy family. Compared to her, Ynda was clearly out of her league!


    Ynda thought that by wearing a dress worth hundreds of thousands of dors today, she could win


    everyone¡¯s admiration, but she was too naive.


    Serena¡¯s gown, hairstyle, and jewelryplemented each other perfectly, and her demeanor was even


    more superior. Even her driver looked more sophisticated than the Murphy family¡¯s driver!


    The Murphy family¡¯s driver looked like a thief who stole the emperor¡¯s clothes and tried to pass off as


    the emperor, totally unsuitable for the asion. Reporters flocked around Serena, then Keh and


    Louisa got out of the car. Their affectionate interactions drew a lot of attention.


    Ynda knew that her family had been outshone. She forced a smile and awkwardly said, ¡°Mom, Dad,


    shall we go in first?¡±


    Attlee was aware of the gap between him and Keh. If he tried to reach out now, he might be


    snubbed.


    He didn¡¯t want to lose face, so he, Olga, and Ynda went inside first, nning to approach Keh


    After all, Keh was the richest man in the country. There were so many people trying to get close to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    him. If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, when would he? Serena was relishing the attention from the


    cameras. She could imagine how Arabe, trailing behind the crowd, must be feeling!


    With an even brighter smile, she lifted her head and presented her most beautiful side to the cameras.


    Meanwhile, Arabe was leisurely trailing behind the crowd, phone in hand, reading a new message.


    [Helio, you didn¡¯te to the awards ceremony this year, and neither did Leonard. We¡¯re all waiting for


    you, but without you guys, the ceremony feels so boring.


    don¡¯t even want to go out.]


    Arabe replied while holding her phone, ¡°Oh, I just arrived at the venue.¡±


    The other person responded in surprise: [You¡¯re at the venue? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll be there soon. Where


    are you? I¡¯ll have someone pick you up.]


    ¡°No need; I¡¯m already inside.¡±


    [That¡¯s fantastic; the young ones will be thrilled to have you there today!]


    Arabe realized they had misunderstood her intention and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here as an


    audience member.¡±


    They thought Arabe was there as an audience member to observe the performance of this year¡¯s


    winners and the arrangement of the awards ceremony.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this year¡¯s winners are all very talented, but I haven¡¯t heard their music yet, so I can¡¯t


    judge their skills.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, if Leonard knew you were here, he would regret it so much.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always wanted to meet you. He mentioned you a few days ago. If he knew you wereing, he


    would definitely have been the guest of honor at this awards ceremony.¡±


    At this moment, a pretty sharp reporter noticed Arabe.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    She was at the back of the crowd, a face of innocent beauty with features so lovely they stood out, a


    mix of gentle grace and cool allure that made her inexplicably stunning.


    He couldn¡¯t help but aim his camera at her, sneakily snapping a few photos.


    Ynda was sitting in the sixth row of the audience, sneakily checking her phone. It was half past nine


    in the morning, and Zachary still hadn¡¯t shown up, nor had he messaged her.


    Instead, it was Attlee who spotted a familiar old friend and went up to shake hands, all aglow, saying,


    ¡°Leo Bright, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Attlee, your daughter came in second; congrats.¡± Leo Bright said with a grin, holding Attlee¡¯s hand,


    ¡°My daughter only came fifth.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s not about the ranking; it¡¯s about participating, and Yoli just got lucky, that¡¯s all.¡± Attlee


    responded with polite chit¨Cchat.


    ¡°Forget about my good¨Cfor¨Cnothing kid; she¡¯s had twelve years of piano, and she only gets fifth ce.


    Not like your Yoli, such a prodigy, easily bagging second ce.¡±


    Olga whispered to Ynda beside her, ¡°Where¡¯s Zachary? Why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet?¡±


    Ynda had called Zacharyst night, but he said he would see if he had time today.


    In the morning, Ynda messaged him again; he said he was a bit busy and would see herter, and it


    was unclear whether he woulde at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s all his mother¡¯s fault! She must be meddling in the background; Zachary was a good boy, so


    dedicated to you.¡± Olga got irritated just thinking about it: ¡°Wait until you¡¯re famous; that¡¯ll make her


    regret!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I believe Zachary wille.¡±


    ¡°Send him another message; the award ceremony is about to start soon! He needs to see your shining


    moment!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ynda, a little embarrassed, sent Zachary a picture of the scene.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    [Zachary, I saved you a seat; if you¡¯re busy and can¡¯t make it, it¡¯s okay.]


    She even sent a kissing emoji.


    On the other side, Zachary had already reached the theater entrance but hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car.


    He received Ynda¡¯s message but didn¡¯t reply right away; his gaze was fixed forward, lost in thought.


    ¡°Has Zachary not replied yet?¡±


    ¡°Send him a few more messages; don¡¯t be so brief. Be more enthusiastic; ask him if he¡¯s busy first,


    then talk about the ceremony! Or send a few more affectionate emojis and say some sweet nothings to


    coax him over. Boys love it when girls act cute.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes have passed and he hasn¡¯t replied yet? Is your phone on silent? Is the signal here bad?


    Check your phone again. Why don¡¯t you go outside and call him?¡±


    Ynda, already frustrated, couldn¡¯t stand her mother¡¯s nagging anymore and got up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Yoli.¡± Olga knew she was already stressed, but Zachary was such an outstanding figure¨Chow many


    people would kill to be with him? Yoli had the upper hand; of course she should seize this opportunity!


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip!


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be pushing Yoli anymore! We can¡¯t always be groveling to others! Attlee was starting to


    get fed up.


    ¡°But if Zachary coulde to the event, so many familiar faces here would be envious of us!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s status alone was enough to make people sit up and take notice of the Murphy family!


    ¡°Moreover, if Zacharyes, that means he still has feelings for Yoli! Otherwise, at such an important


    moment, if the fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t show up, how much affection do you think he still has for Yoli?¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    After hearing what she said, Attlee also thought it made sense.


    Ynda came out of the restroom and had just finished washing her hands when she saw a familiar


    face passing by. She asked in surprise, ¡°Arabe? What are you doing here?¡±


    Only those rted to thepetition or staff could enter this grand theater today!


    Ordinary people like Arabe couldn¡¯t get in here at all!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Could she be working at the theater?


    No way.


    She could make a fortune in one night apanying rich people; how could she bother with the


    peanuts she would earn working here? Ynda suddenly got it: ¡°I see, you¡¯re here with some rich guy,


    huh?¡±


    Arabe was going to ignore her, but stopped when she heard what she said, giving her a cold look.


    ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t hurt anymore? Want another punch?¡± ¡°Are you dare to hit me?.¡± Ynda


    subconsciously covered her face and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you forst time!¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, now¡¯s your chance.¡±


    Ynda gritted her teeth and was speechless. She could only resort to threatening her with her


    parents. ¡°I warn you, my parents are here with me today!¡± ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to bully me, I¡¯ll let them punish you! You¡¯ll be the one losing face!¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Arabe found it funny; how old was she anyway, still using her parents to threaten people? Just


    how pathetic was she?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ynda seemed a bit nervous.


    ¡°Next time I hear you say ¡®rich guy¡® or anything like that, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the fish!¡±


    Ynda suddenly felt a pain on her tongue, and she said with bravado, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Wanna bet?¡±


    Arabe was about to enter the restroom when, unexpectedly, Ynda sshed her with some water,


    smugly saying, ¡°Oops, my bad.¡± Although Arabe reacted quickly and blocked some of it, her clothes


    still got wet.


    Just as Ynda was feeling smug, she didn¡¯t notice Arabe moving quickly like a bolt of lightning,


    delivering a hard p on her face.


    Smack!


    The crisp sound echoed in the air..


    Ynda was taken aback, then touched her right cheek in disbelief and said, ¡°You dared to hit me?¡°.


    ¡°I sure did.¡± Arabe raised her hand again, aiming another p at her other cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not Olga; I


    won¡¯t indulge your bad habits.¡±


    Ynda was about to get angry when she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Yoli, are you alright?¡± Olga saw that her daughter had been gone for a while and was about to go


    check on her when she saw from a distance that Arabe had pped her daughter twice!


    She was so angry that she lost control and saw that Yoli¡¯s face was swollen! Both sides were red!


    Yoli was supposed to present an award soon; this evil woman, Arabe, must have done it on


    purpose!


    Thinking so, Olga raised her hand to teach Arabe a lesson.


    But Arabe easily blocked her wrist.


    ¡°You, let go of me.¡± Olga didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so strong; she tried a few times but couldn¡¯t break


    free. She gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°I said let go of me; do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°Oh.¡± Arabe finally let go of her grip.


    Due to the sudden release, Olga stumbled and fell. Ynda tried to help her up but got her skirt


    stepped on, and they both ended up sprawled on the floor, heads colliding in aical fashion.


    ¡°You little rascal.¡± Olga pointed at Arabe, too angry to even stand up.


    ¡°Do you think you can just hit Yoli¡¯s face without any repercussions? Last time, you had your friends


    gang up on her, and now you dare to bully her in front of me. If you don¡¯t apologize to Yoli today, we¡¯ll


    let everyone judge you!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Arabe agreed surprisingly easily; she carelessly said, ¡°Let¡¯s have everyone judge then. And


    while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s see if copying other people¡¯s piano pieces can win you a runner¨Cup trophy.¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? Don¡¯t frame Yoli!¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m framing or not, ask her.¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on Ynda, who looked utterly


    unconcerned.


    Ynda felt uneasy. She hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to discover this so quickly. Gritting her teeth, she


    said, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do you have any proof that Yoli copied someone else¡¯s piano piece? Even if she did, how would


    you know? Do you even know how to listen to piano music?¡± Arabe had a piano bought for her by


    Grace in the past, but she hardly ever yed it.


    Don¡¯t go around using people of giarism just because you know a bit about music!


    ¡°I get it! You¡¯re just jealous because Yoli won second ce, so you deliberately came to the theater to


    embarrass her? You¡¯re so cunning! How could the Murphy family raise someone like you?¡±


    ¡°Who raised who?¡± Arabe raised her indifferent eyes and sheered, ¡°Did I ever spend your money?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Murphy family¡¯s money my money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Granny Grace¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Fine, you mischievous child! I won¡¯t argue with you about this; are you going to apologize or not?¡±


    Olga¡¯s voice had attracted a few onlookers.


    Feeling embarrassed, Ynda tried to pull Olga away, saying, ¡°Forget it, mom.¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m going to make her apologize to you today!¡± Olga was set on getting an apology from


    Arabe.


    ¡°Mom, there are other people watching.¡± Ynda was afraid the reporters woulde over and say,


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue with her; let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll have other opportunities.¡±


    It didn¡¯t have to be here!


    ¡°Let go of me. Let me teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡± Arabe was losing her patience. Were they really going to argue about this?


    Didn¡¯t they care about their dignity at all?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already let you go. What more do you want?¡± Ynda had never seen someone so ungrateful.


    Was she not satisfied until she had antagonized everyone?, ¡°Oh, of course, I want you to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Me?¡± Ynda was taken aback.


    Olga was even more stunned. ¡°You want Yoli to apologize to you?¡±


    Had Arabe lost her mind?


    ¡°How can you guys not understand what I¡¯m saying? Let me repeat, apologize.¡± Arabe said slowly


    and clearly, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll have the staff pull up the video surveince from the hallway.¡±


    While the camera didn¡¯t cover the washbasin area, they could clearly see the spot where Ynda had


    sshed water on Arabe!


    Ynda fooked up; the camera was focused on the hallway in front of the bathroom, exactly where


    Arabe had been standing.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Man, if only she knew, she would¡¯ve waited a bit longer to give her a ssh!


    ¡°I really want to give you a piece of my mind.¡± Olga wanted to give Arabe a scolding, but Ynda


    was holding her back tightly.


    At this point, Ynda¡¯s face was looking pretty grim, looking at Arabe with humiliation.


    The crowd had grown from a handful to a small group, and if things went on like this, they¡¯d be the


    laughing stock!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident.¡± Ynda just had to bite the bullet and apologize.


    But Arabe raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with her apology: ¡°Do you want everyone to see


    was it an ident or on purpose?¡± Ynda had no choice but to humbly apologize: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was


    my fault! I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Just stay away from me.¡± After Arabe finished her sentence, she ignored her.


    1


    Olga wanted to follow, but Ynda grabbed her arm tightly and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Mom, please,


    don¡¯t make a scene!¡±


    ¡°Yoli, why did you apologize to her? Why are you afraid of her? She pped you twice; we¡¯re the ones


    in the right!¡±


    What Ynda was afraid of was her giarism of the piano piece being exposed; that was the real


    problem!


    Clearly, Arabe already knew about her stealing the piano piece; would she expose her next?


    The piano piece was found in a room where Arabe used to live. Although it was just a climax part,


    the piano teacher hired by the Murphy family praised it highly, saying it was so good that it made him


    feel inadequate!


    She searched online many times but didn¡¯t find this piece, so she decided topose a prelude and


    an ending to it and submit it. To her surprise, it was epted and even won second ce!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She went from a musical nobody to a musical prodigy!


    She struggled to achieve her current status; she must protect her reputation. What¡¯s a little apology?


    Arabe was fostered by the Murphy family and learned piano andposition, but what proof did she


    have that the piece was hers?


    Yndaforted herself: Don¡¯t be afraid; Arabe couldn¡¯t make much of a storm!


    Even if Arabe insisted the piece was hers, as long as Ynda didn¡¯t admit it, what could she do?


    In the end, Arabe would be the real joke!


    Just then, someone eximed, ¡°President Jasmine, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Ynda looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman with a strong presence and feminine


    charm walking towards them. She was wearing a women¡¯s suit, looking both cool and stylish.


    That¡¯s Jasmine, the president of the National Piano Association!


    She was a highly skilled pianist, winning many awards both domestically and internationally at a


    young age. She became president of the National Piano Association before she hit forty and was


    revered as a piano master.


    Seeing her, Ynda quickly tidied her clothes and checked herself in the mirror. Under the dim light,


    the blush on her face seemed like makeup.


    Realizing her manners were appropriate, she quickly walked up and introduced herself naturally:


    ¡°President Jasmine, hello, I¡¯m Ynda, and I won second ce in the pianopetition.¡±


    Jasmine had originally spotted Arabe in the crowd, but when she went over, she found that she was


    gone and felt somewhat disappointed.


    She turned to the girl who was greeting her. Hearing the familiar name, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Are you the daughter of the Murphy family?¡±


    She had heard from Arabe about the unsavory people of the Murphy family.


    Ynda was originally happy that President Jasmine knew her, but she didn¡¯t expect Jasmine¡¯s face to


    suddenly turn cold.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Ynda was a bit puzzled, but she still managed to smile and say, ¡°President Jasmine, I really dig


    your music. Any chance could I learn from you?¡± President Jasmine raised an eyebrow, looking a bit


    curious. ¡°Which of my tunes do you fancy?¡±


    Ynda was instantly stumped. She was just trying to show respect, but she couldn¡¯t, for the life of her,


    remember any of Jasmine¡¯s songs!


    All she knew was that President Jasmine was a big deal, made a name for herself at a young age, and


    was admired by many piano schrs.


    Some people nearby started to chime in:


    ¡°My favorite is President Jasmine¡¯s ¡®Bud.¡® It¡¯s like I can immerse myself in a sea of flowers. I can even


    smell the strong fragrance of flowers through the music.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all about the ¡®Melody of the Ocean¡°.¡±


    Seeing Ynda¡¯s face turn a rosy color and being at a loss for words, they couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You


    dare say you like President Jasmine¡¯s songs with that kind of


    reaction?¡±


    ¡°I can y all one hundred and thirty¨Ctwo of President Jasmine¡¯s famous tunes, can you?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how you got to be in second ce.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s face turned even redder. Embarrassed and awkward, she said, ¡°Sorry, President Jasmine, I


    was so excited to see you, I got a little carried away.¡±


    Just as President Jasmine was about to leave, Ynda quickly stopped her. ¡°President Jasmine, I truly


    admire your talent. I wonder if there¡¯s a chance I could receive your guidance. I promise to practice


    hard and not let you down!¡±


    She thought Jasmine would be moved by her dedication, but Jasmine saw through the girl¡¯s ambition


    and coldly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not epting disciples.¡±


    Everyone around was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect President Jasmine to reject her so bluntly. It


    seemed she really didn¡¯t like Ynda.


    As the second¨Cce winner of the pianopetition, she didn¡¯t even know President Jasmine¡¯s


    music.


    Ynda was beyond embarrassed. Seeing that Jasmine was still about to leave, she quickly shouted,


    ¡°President Jasmine, do you have any other students in mind?¡±


    Jasmine stopped for the third time; this time, her sharp gaze fell on her. ¡°I do have someone in mind,


    but even if I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t pick you.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like people from the Murphy family.¡± Jasmine bluntly finished, then took another look


    at her outfit. ¡°You¡¯re not suited for these clothes or these essories. Queen Abby has personality;


    wearing her pieces is simply ruining them.¡±


    People around gasped, taking a closer look at Ynda; indeed, she couldn¡¯t pull off these clothes and


    essories.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It just didn¡¯t jive.


    Seeing Jasmine walk away, the onlookers also left. Olga stood there stunned. It took a while before


    she stepped forward. ¡°What a terrible president! How could she speak so bluntly to a child? That¡¯s way


    over the top!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ynda said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not remembering the name of her song¡±


    ¡°Just because you forgot the name of the song, she had no right to embarrass you in front of


    everyone! You even achieved second ce!¡± Olga red angrily at the retreating figure of Jasmine,


    ¡°She even criticized your outfit and jewelry for not suiting you. who is she to decide? We¡¯re rich, what¡¯s


    wrong with buying clothes and jewelry from Queen Abby?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Ynda didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and be theughingstock.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to take disciples, we¡¯re not even interested in being her students!¡± Olga took


    Ynda¡¯s hand and returned to the audience,ining all the way, ¡°Everyone knows that the best


    nist now is Leonard, we¡¯ll look for him to be our teacherter!¡±


    Ynda wanted to say that there were already too many people wanting to be Leonard¡¯s


    disciples, not to mention her, even Serena, whom Leonard wouldn¡¯t even look at!


    But she didn¡¯t say anything at that moment, and returned to her seat, quietly feeling a bit sad.


    Just then, Attlee¡¯s friend Leo Bright curiously asked, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, I noticed from afar that President


    Jasmine was chatting with Yoli in the aisle. Did President Jasmine take a liking to Yoli? Does she want


    to take her as her disciple?¡±


    Because of the distance, Leo Bright couldn¡¯t see clearly, only knowing that a crowd was surrounding


    them, and that they were chatting about something. Ynda was already feeling embarrassed, and


    with this question, her expression became even harder to hide, as the situation was extremely


    awkward. However, Olga justughed, ¡°Oh, President Jasmine did have this intention just now, but in


    this industry, the best is Leonard, so I told Yoli to think about it and not to rush to agree with her.¡±


    Leo Bright was surprised that they were so ambitious. Heughed and said, ¡°To be able to catch


    President Jasmine¡¯s eye proves a high level of piano skill. My daughter has been learning piano for


    many years. I¡¯ve used many connections to try and get President Jasmine to give guidance, but


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    President Jasmine didn¡¯t agree. Yoli can make President Jasmine take notice of her, that¡¯s really


    something!¡±


    ¡°Yoli got second ce, our daughter only got fifth; how can youpare with her?¡± Leo Bright¡¯s wife


    the future.¡±


    Olga, who was up until now in a bad mood, brightened up again after hearing this.


    ¡°After the presenter finishes the opening speech, the top eightpetitors will all have to perform


    their pieces on the stage. Yoli must perform well, maybe Leonard will be impressed by the yback of


    today¡¯s stage.¡±


    ¡°Good point!¡± On hearing this, Olga immediately nudged Ynda, ¡°Yoli, did you hear that? You must


    give it your best!¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Ynda was originally feeling down, but then her phone beeped with a notification of a


    message. It was a message from Zachary, and her mood instantly improved.


    [I¡¯m among the audience, where are you?]


    Ynda immediately stood up to look for Zachary, and when she saw him, she waved and called out,


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m over here!¡±


    After saying this, she immediately rushed over excitedly to meet Zachary.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here?¡± Mrs. Bright was a little surprised, ¡°Yoli seems really happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yoli¡¯s boyfriend, he¡¯s here to cheer her on!¡± Olga didn¡¯t expect Zachary to show up at this time,


    and her mood got even better.


    ¡°Yoli just graduated from high school, and she already has a boyfriend?¡± Mrs. Bright saw that Zachary


    was very handsome, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°He looks very well¨Ceducated, which family is he


    from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the son of the richest family in Golden City.¡±


    ¡°Zachary?¡± Mrs. Bright was a little surprised, she didn¡¯t expect the Murphy family to have such a


    connection with the Panter family!


    ¡°Do you know Zachary?¡± Olga knew about Zachary¡¯s family¡¯s status, once mentioned, others could only


    envy her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I know him.¡± Mrs. Bright only had a few interactions with Zachary¡¯s mother but didn¡¯t really


    have much contact with Zachary himself.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Ynda, arm in arm with Zachary, strutted to the fifth row of the audience seats, casually introducing


    him as her fianc¨¦ to the folks around.


    1


    Zachary didn¡¯t n to show up, but after some hemming and hawing outside, he finally decided that


    it wouldn¡¯t make any sense if he, as a fianc¨¦, didn¡¯t attend his bride¨Cto¨Cbe¡¯s award ceremony.


    So, he bit the bullet and came.


    Despite his reluctance, he still greeted everyone with grace and charm when Ynda introduced him.


    His conduct undoubtedly added a touch of dignity to the Murphy family, making Attlee and Olga swell


    with pride.


    Mrs. Bright, on the other hand, sneakily whipped out her phone and texted Mrs. Panter, ¡°You really


    know how to keep a secret, eh? Why didn¡¯t you spill the beans about Zachary and Yoli¡¯s romance? If I


    hadn¡¯t bumped into them in the audience, I wouldn¡¯t have known you already had a daughter¨Cinw in


    the making!¡±


    At that time, Mrs. Panter was enjoying her morning tea. The message almost made her choke. She


    quickly replied, ¡°What?¡±


    She had warned her son multiple times in the past few days not to chase after that Murphy girl, but the


    knucklehead didn¡¯t listen.


    All talk and no action, truly!


    ¡°It¡¯s the National Piano Competition award ceremony! My daughter got fifth ce, so I tagged along.


    Never expected Yoli to bag second! You really have a good eye.¡±


    Feeling suffocated, Mrs. Panter quickly replied, ¡°Where¡¯s this ceremony? I¡¯ll swing by.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ynda didn¡¯t invite you?¡± Mrs. Bright teased, ¡°They seem pretty cozy.¡±


    Right now, Ynda was sweetly holding onto Zachary¡¯s arm, and whispering something into his ear.


    Zachary listened and gave a chuckle.


    The scene was picture¨Cperfect.


    Mrs. Panter was about to blow her top, ¡°othing is set yet, it¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Bright was taken aback, ¡°But their parents seem pretty serious about i¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, a lot of folks want to tie the knot with the Panter family.¡±


    Only then did Mrs. Bright realize that the Panter family parents hadn¡¯t agreed to this match, yet they


    were advertising it far and wide.


    While Zachary was watching the host¡¯s opening remarks with Ynda; his phone buzzed. It was a


    message from his Mom.


    ¡°Are you trying to send me to an early grave? I¡¯ve told you time and time again to break up with that


    girl! But you never listen!¡±


    ¡°Fine! You may as well marry into the Murphy family! Consider yourself disowned! If you¡¯re so fond of


    her, don¡¯t bothering home ever again!¡±


    Zachary was astonished. Zachary read his mother¡¯s message, and he was puzzled as to how she


    knew he was there¡­


    He looked around. Except for the parents of the Murphy family, he didn¡¯t recognize anyone else.


    This was weird.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be home soon; don¡¯t be mad,¡± Zachary didn¡¯t really want to be there, he just wanted to be


    there for Ynda, otherwise, it would feel like something was missing.


    Ynda, who was close enough to see the conversation on his phone, felt a stab of disappointment.


    But she couldn¡¯t show it, so she gently said, ¡°Is that your mom asking you toe home? If so, you


    should go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Zachary nced over and saw the innocence and kindness in Ynda¡¯s eyes, which made him falter a


    bit.


    ¡°Zachary, you should go home. Don¡¯t make your Mom upset; she¡¯s only got you,¡± Ynda understood


    his predicament andforted him, ¡°No matter how she views me, as a Mom, she just wants you to be


    happy, to find a good partner, and live a blissful life.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at her?¡± Zachary was surprised, looking into her eyes, he asked, ¡°In the hospital, she


    said so much that hurt you.¡±


    She was against this marriage, even thought Ynda wasn¡¯t good enough.


    Ynda shook her head, and with a smile she said, ¡°She and I, we both love you, we both want you to


    be happy. I know her intentions are good, so I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    The ssmates¡® jeers didn¡¯t bother her, as long as she could be Zachary¡¯s wife in the future, who


    would dareugh at her?


    She didn¡¯t want to be adopted by a janitor, but life yed a cruel joke on her. Yet she didn¡¯tin;


    always treated people around her with kindness. Was there any better girl in this world?


    Even if she had dated other guys, so what? She grew up without father¡¯s love, longing for someone to


    care for her, was that wrong?


    Thinking about her family situation when she was young, Zachary suddenly had a question, ¡°When did


    you learn to y the piano?¡±


    He remembered she had mentioned that her Mom had a tough time raising her.


    Under such circumstances, it was unlikely she had the chance to learn the piano.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda hadn¡¯t expected Zachary to suddenly ask this question, which also piqued the curiosity of Olga


    nearby, ¡°Yeah, Yoli, it seemed like you hadn¡¯t learned piano. before you returned to the Murphy


    family!¡±


    So, how did she learn to y the piano and even win awards?


    ¡°After I returned to the Murphy family, once, I saw a piano in my sister¡¯s room, and then I just learned it


    online.¡±


    That was true, in order to improve her image, Ynda had self¨Ctaught a lot online.


    ¡°There are piano lessons online; I practiced when no one was around. Later, my Dad saw that I really


    liked the piano, so he bought me a new one, and even hired a tutor for me.¡±


    That was also true, Attlee had a tutore in every day to teach her after he saw her interest in piano,


    but they didn¡¯t know how much Ynda had learned. ¡°So, you just learned it like that? Piano is


    Zachary never thought his fianc¨¦e was so talented. She just returned to the Murphy family for a few


    dozen days, and she already mastered such a difficult instrument!


    ¡°That¡¯s what talent is. Arabe treats the piano like a decoration! Wasting such a costly piano!¡± Olga


    became upset whenever she mentioned this, ¡°On the other hand, Yoli only studied for a bit, and she


    already got second ce! Incredible!¡±


    Ynda felt a bit embarrassed being praised like this. She knew her own abilities; she only knew this


    one piece. Although the tutor taught her other pieces; they were far from praiseworthy.


    Anyone who knew the piano could tell what her skills were really like.


    So, she had been practicing herpetition piece at home non¨Cstop, just so she could perform


    normally today.


    She knew Zachary knew the piano, so she practiced very hard.


    At that moment, she noticed that Zachary¡¯s gaze toward her became as gentle as before, and she felt a


    temporary sense of relief.


    On the stage.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    The eighth¨Cce winner was performing his original pianoposition.


    This year¡¯spetition not only tested the contestants¡® piano ying skills but also required them to


    this year¡¯spetition because they didn¡¯t know how topose.


    At this moment, the eighth¨Cce winner finished his performance, stood up gracefully, and bowed to


    express his gratitude. And the host started apuding, then invited the seventh¨Cce winner to


    perform on stage.


    Suddenly, Louisa received a phone call and whispered to her two daughters, ¡°Your grandmother has


    been in aa for many days, and she has finally woken up. We are going to see her, we¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Serena was very understanding, ¡°My award ceremony still has


    some time, so no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll try toe back before your performance.¡± Louisa kindly said, then looked at Arabe, ¡°Be,


    call Mom anytime if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe said.


    After Keh and Louisa left, Serena looked at Arabe with pride and asked, ¡°Sister, have you ever


    learned to y the piano? Have you won any awards?¡±


    She looked at the stage and confidently said, ¡°I started learning the piano at the age of four, and that


    teacher Andy, who doesn¡¯t ept students, took me under her wing after watching my performance.


    Do you know who Andy¨Cis?-She¡¯s a famous piano master in the country. Many people want to learn


    from her but don¡¯t have the qualification. Under her guidance, my piano skills have improved rapidly,


    and I have won over¨Cfifty first prizes from a young age!¡±


    Her tone was full of pride as she raised her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your former private


    tutor? Has she won any awards in this field?¡±


    However, Arabe might not have heard her question because she turned her head and noticed that


    Arabe had already put on her headphones and was fully focused on ying a game.


    Serena got a bit angry, but thinking that this country girl might only be capable of that, she didn¡¯t feel it


    was a big deal.


    After a while, the host held the microphone and said passionately, ¡°Next up is the second¨Cce winner


    of thispetition, Ynda Murphy. She will perform a piece called ¡®Misery¡® for everyone.¡±


    Ynda heard the host¡¯s voice, smiled, and stood up, wearing a dress worth millions. She walked onto


    the stage.


    Ynda sat at the piano, took a deep breath, and then slowly began to y this beautiful piece that


    won her second ce.


    Jasmine, sitting in the front row, felt a bit displeased during the first half of the piece. But when the


    entireposition was yed, she felt a sense of familiaritys if she had heard it somewhere before.


    In the audience, many people were privately discussing.


    ¡°The climax of her piece is really beautiful! It¡¯s so evocative!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that her ying skills are a bit rusty. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too nervous.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t consider the beginning and ending of theposition, the climax she created is really


    good. A teenage girl managed to write such a beautiful piece.¡± Many people praised Ynda¡¯s


    performance, including the piano master Kent, who couldn¡¯t help but smile and turned to Jasmine,


    saying, ¡°President Jasmine, weren¡¯t you looking for qualified students recently? What do you think of


    this Ynda?¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t have a favorable opinion of the Murphy family, so she didn¡¯t have much goodwill


    towards Ynda. When it came to talent, she hadn¡¯t seen a more talented child than Arabe in all


    these years! Arabe¡¯s piano skills surpassed hers, to the point where it could be said that Arabe


    was far superior. Even if she were to take on a student, it would be Arabe taking her as an


    apprentice.


    However, a young and talented master like Arabe would never consider taking on a student. The


    thought of it was out of the question!


    ¡°That second¨Cce winner not only knows how topose music, but she does it well, especially the


    climax. It¡¯s truly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I was also captivated by the climax of the piece. It¡¯s like being hypnotized. After listening to it once, I


    want to listen to it again.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°While theposition¡¯s beginning and ending weren¡¯t well¨Cwritten, the climax she created is truly


    impressive!¡±


    Several important guests around Jasmine were praising Ynda¡¯s piece. After her performance,


    Ynda stood up gracefully and bowed to everyone present. As she lifted her eyes, she happened to


    see Zachary in the audience, his eyes filled with love and admiration, apuding for her.


    Ynda felt a bit excited. Then she looked at Jasmine, expecting to see a regretful expression on her


    face. After all, missing out on such a talented female student would surely be a loss for Jasmine!


    However, Jasmine¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. She furrowed her brows and tapped her fingers on


    the table, seemingly lost in thought. Did she think the performance just now wasn¡¯t good?


    As Ynda was about to shift her gaze, she unintentionally caught sight of Arabe sitting in the third


    row, just two seats away from the daughter of the billionaire, Serena! She was extremely surprised.


    How was that possible?


    Those seats were either upied by people of status and position or by the winners or their family


    members. But Arabe was none of those. What qualified her to


    sit there?


    Was it because Serena, being beautiful and kind¨Chearted, didn¡¯t mind? Or was it that she was


    apanying some wealthy sponsor?


    Ynda deliberately looked to the side, but there was no one of the opposite sex beside Arabe.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of sponsor could make Arabe sit on the same level as the daughter


    of a billionaire.


    Arabe was incredibly lucky!


    At the sight of Ynda¡¯s graceful bow, enthusiastic apuse resounded from the audience, even the


    judges and seniors on the award stage couldn¡¯t stop praising the child.


    ¡°The name of this piano piece is ¡®Misery, but I could hear hope in the climax, like encouraging those


    who have experienced natural disasters and man¨Cmade cmities to bravely live on. There are still


    many beautiful things waiting for us in life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I heard the climax, images of earthquake ruins and the courage to start anew came to my


    mind.¡±


    ¡°I had the same feeling. It made me think of scenes of natural disasters.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Jasmine suddenly realized where this familiar feeling came from¨Cearthquake, inspiration, bravery,


    resilience. She looked at Ynda as she stepped down from the stage, her eyes filled with


    displeasure.


    Next, Serena was invited to perform on stage. As the final performer of the award ceremony, she


    received a warm round of apuse as soon as she appeared. Even though Romeo and his


    grandfather weren¡¯t present to watch her award ceremony, seeing Arabe¡¯s envious and jealous


    expression made her feel satisfied. Serena sat gracefully at the piano and confidently yed her own


    audience seats, she noticed that her parents hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Arabe was still ying her


    game, showing no sign of envy or jealousy. Serena immediately became angry.


    The apuse from the audience continued.


    ¡°Serena¡¯s piece is really good! Just like her, it¡¯s outstanding.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s the daughter of a billionaire. She has been exceptional from a young age!¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m more into Ynda¡¯s tune, the climax part is really uplifting!¡±


    ¡°I dig Ynda¡¯s tune too, but only the climax part.¡±


    Serena stepped off the stage just in time to hear thesements. Her nails dug into her palms, but


    she still smiled and nodded at everyone.


    Serena had to admit, the climax part of Ynda¡¯s tune was indeed catchy, and herposing skills


    were d¨¦finitely above hers! But it was a shame that the other parts didn¡¯t perform well, so she ended up


    in second ce.


    Ynda, hearing that everyone liked her tune, especially the climax part, was thrilled and excited,


    feeling like she was the star of the show.


    ¡°The first eight winners have already performed their award¨Cwinning tunes for everyone, and I believe


    you all have a better understanding of their achievements. Now it¡¯s time for the most important part of


    today ¨C the award ceremony. Please wee the famous piano master, Professor Kent, to present the


    honorary certificates to the fourth to eighth winners!¡± The host said.


    The audience burst into apuse.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kent buttoned up his suit and presented the honorary certificates to the winners one by one, taking


    photos for memories. After they stepped off the stage, the host picked up the microphone and


    passionately said, ¡°Next, we invite our Piano Association President, Jasmine, to present the trophies to


    the top three winners!¡± The apuse from the audience was even louder, deafening.


    The third¨Cce Frida, second¨Cce Ynda, and first¨Cce Serena each left their seats and walked


    gracefully towards the stage.


    They were only seventeen or eighteen years old, talented, and good¨Clooking.


    On their way, Ynda waved and greeted everyone while also nodding at Serena, but Serena seemed


    not to notice her friendly gesture, didn¡¯t respond, and just waved and smiled at others.


    After Jasmine took the stage, she handed the champion trophy to Serena and the third¨Cce trophy to


    Frida, then looked at Ynda with an icy stare. It was as if she was looking at a thief!


    The host paused for a moment, then quickly said, ¡°President Jasmine, the second¨Cce winner, you


    forgot to present the trophy.¡±


    Ynda looked a little embarrassed. But with so many people in the audience watching, and the


    cameras following her, she smiled politely, ¡°Presid¨¨nt Jasmine, I am the second¨Cce winner of this


    ¡°I know.¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice was cold, her gaze sharper than before.


    When Ynda mentioned that she was second ce, Jasmine itched to expose her lie. Everyone was


    a bit puzzled, even the host didn¡¯t know what had happened, feeling that President Jasmine was


    looking at Ynda as if she were an enemy.


    He could only hint at the girl holding the trophy next to him with his eyes. The girl smiled and brought


    the trophy to Jasmine.


    Jasmine remained standing and her gaze was icy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the second¨Cce trophy!¡± She said.


    The whole audience was shocked by this statement!


    Even Ynda¡¯splexion turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    From the audience, Attlee and Olga stood up abruptly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Even Zachary was dumbstruck, couldn¡¯t believe that the usually kind and friendly President Jasmine


    would say such words!


    ¡°What do you mean by that, President Jasmine?¡± The host asked with a smile, ¡°Are you suggesting


    that Ynda could rank higher after listening to her performance?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the audience, who initially thought there was an issue with Ynda¡¯s piece,


    breathed a sigh of relief. So that was it. Did President Jasmine think Ynda could steal the show?!


    Serena, who was standing next to her, subconsciously tightened her grip on the championship trophy.


    No way, President Jasmine wouldn¡¯t announce in front of everyone that Ynda was more deserving


    of the championship, would she?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Jasmine looked into Ynda¡¯s eyes, ¡°Did youpose the piece you just yed by


    yourself?¡±


    Ynda, realizing something was off, was so nervous that her body was getting weak, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that every note, every melody of this piece was thought out by you, with no one else


    involved?¡± Jasmine asked.


    Ynda was barely able to stay on her feet. She didn¡¯t understand Jasmine¡¯s implication. Did Jasmine


    know that she giarized Arabe¡¯s climax, so she was questioning her in public?


    Impossible, who did Jasmine think she was, how could she know Arabe? Unless Arabe


    approached her and told her something¡­


    ¡°President Jasmine, I don¡¯t know what others have told you Ynda decided to deny everything, the


    best strategy at this moment was to distract her, ¡°If it¡¯s because I was admiring you from the audience


    earlier, and I foolishly thought of bing your student. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ynda maintained her poised demeanor, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you don¡¯t take students, and


    even if you did, you wouldn¡¯t take someone from the Murphy family. I don¡¯t know what we Murphys did


    wrong. But as a senior, you have the right to choose your favorite student. I understand that. I even


    feel I¡¯m not good enough to gain your favor. But earlier, in front of so many people, you said I¡¯m not


    worthy of wearing Queen Abby¡¯s clothes and jewelry. You probably don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always idolized


    you, and my efforts to learn the piano were to get closer to you.¡±


    With just a few words, she painted President Jasmine as a rude and snobbish person. This was the


    first time Jasmine had encountered such a person, young and out of line!


    didn¡¯t expect President Jasmine to be like this. Ynda worked her tail off learning the piano to get


    close to her. She doesn¡¯t have to take her as a student, but she didn¡¯t need to say such hurtful words.


    Ynda must be so upset.¡±


    ¡°I think Ynda looks great in Queen Abby¡¯s clothes. Is President Jasmine being too nosy? What


    someone wears or puts on is none of her business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if President Jasmine doesn¡¯t want to mentor the younger generation, but she intentionally


    embarrassed them at such an important event.¡±


    ¡°President Jasminecks manners.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ynda has strong mental fortitude. She¡¯s a realdy, not like ordinary people.¡±


    Most of the audience was praising Ynda.


    Upon seeing how she turned the tables with just a few words, Ynda looked at President Jasmine


    with a hint of challenge in her eyes.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    How could Jasmine not see through her? With a cold chuckle, she announced to the crowd, ¡°You


    totally ripped off the climax of Melody¡¯s ¡®Wish¡® for your own piece!¡± The room fell silent at the


    usation. Ynda had giarized from Melody?!


    Melody was a legend in the piano world, bagging numerous prestigious awards locally and


    internationally in the recent years, and was considered a maestro on par with Leonard! But Melody


    was more mysterious than Leonard, with no one having seen her face or knowing her age.


    1


    ¡°President Jasmine, how can you be so sure that Ynda giarized Melody¡¯s work?¡± The host tried to


    defuse the awkwardness, ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Melody too, but I don¡¯t know of any piece called ¡®Wish¡®. Do you


    have any proof?¡±


    A glimmer of hope sparked in Ynda. Even the host hadn¡¯t heard of Melody¡¯s ¡®Wish, and she had


    gotten the climax part from Arabe¡¯s room, hand¨Cwritten by Arabe!


    What was more, she had searched online multiple times and found no such piece; which was why she


    was confident enough to use it in her own work! Arabe, unfazed, watched the scene unfold on stage,


    even catching Olga¡¯s furious rant from behind!


    ¡°What¡¯s up with President Jasmine? If she didn¡¯t want to award Yoli, fine, but using her of


    giarizing a maestro¡¯s work! Trying to embarrass Yoli, as if my girl, with her piano skills, needs to


    steal from others?¡± Olga was itching to confront President Jasmine.


    But Attlee held her back, ¡°Maybe President Jasmine has listened to too many piano pieces, and


    thought Yoli giarized when she heard something simr. Let¡¯s just chill and wait.¡±


    Zachary, however, had a sinking feeling, ¡°President Jasmine is always fair. She wouldn¡¯t say this


    without sufficient evidence.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t you believe in Yoli? You wer¨¨ just praising her earlier.¡± Olga was irked.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Mrs. Bright chimed in, ¡°Didn¡¯t President Jasmine just chase after your Yoli, wanting to take


    her as a disciple? Why is Yoli now saying that President Jasmine doesn¡¯t want her, and that she¡¯s not


    worthy of Queen Abby¡¯s designs?¡±


    Caught off guard, Olga floundered for a response, ¡°Really?¡±


    She had totally forgotten about it! She had gloated before Mrs. Bright that President Jasmine wanted


    to take Yoli as a disciple. But they thought President Jasmine was beneath them, aiming only for


    Leonard. Talked about shooting oneself in the foot.


    Mrs. Bright saw through her lie, looking at her with disdain¡­


    ¡°Evidence? Of course I have!¡± The room was in shock.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda turned pale. Impossible.


    ¡°But before I reveal the evidence. I want to ask you, what are you trying to express in the climax of


    ¡®Misery¡®?¡± Jasmine asked.


    Ynda brightened a little at the question. She had asked her tutor about this, who said it conveyed


    sadness.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s sadness! Everyone interprets music differently, but believe good music resonates. The


    emotion my piece conveys, just like its title, is endless sorrow! It¡¯s about a person enveloped in sorrow,


    struggling to break free but can¡¯t.¡± Ynda said.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Jasmine snickered, giving Ynda a dismissive nce. ¡°You got it all wrong, girl! If you don¡¯t believe


    me, ask everyone else here what they thought of the climax. Anyone cares to share?¡± Jasmine said.


    The host broke the silence first. ¡°All I heard was intense sorrow, like being engulfed by an


    overwhelming tidal wave of grief. After what felt like forever, a ray of sunlight broke through and


    suddenly, and I felt this pull, like a force telling me to keep going.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    1


    Some audience members stood up and the host handed them the mic.


    ¡°I heard courage and strength breaking free from sorrow.¡±


    ¡°The image that came to my mind was the earthquake reported in the newsst year.¡±


    ¡°Same here. Last year¡¯s earthquake in H city caused countless deaths and injuries. The scene of the


    quake just rushed into my mind when I heard the climax.¡± ¡°I also thought of natural and man¨Cmade


    disasters!¡±


    Jasmine watched as Ynda¡¯s face gradually paled. She smirked, ¡°Exactly! Last year¡¯s earthquake in


    H city left countless people homeless. The survivors were in deep anguish, unable to escape their


    sorrow. Melody wrote ¡®Wish¡® aiming tofort them with the power of music and help them move on!¡±


    Ynda didn¡¯t understand music, and her tutor was no expert either, so what they heard was entirely


    superficial. They knew the climax was sad, but they didn¡¯t realize that beneath the sorrow was a force


    pulling the survivors to keep going.


    ¡°Why am I so sure Melody wrote ¡®Wish¡®? Because this March, with¨Cmy¨Chelp, her song was included in


    the music textbooks. The new textbooks have been printed and everyone can see Melody¡¯s work in


    September! This hasn¡¯t been announced before!¡± Jasmine said.


    Everyone was stunned, they didn¡¯t expect this. Even Ynda was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t believe


    it.


    ¡°Melody¡¯s original version sounds much better than your version! I bet you copied Melody¡¯s climax, but


    you were afraid people would find out, so you wrote the rest yourself. But you couldn¡¯t reach that


    level, hence the song sounded so weird!¡± Jasmine said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t notice anything and even


    thought it was a bit off! But when the climax kicked in, it struck me as familiar! If it wasn¡¯t because of


    the climax, the judges wouldn¡¯t have let you advance. Your song is mediocre at best. You wouldn¡¯t even


    make it to the top 20, let alone second! You copied Melody¡¯s work and refused to admit it. You don¡¯t


    deserve this award! You don¡¯t belong in this field! As a representative of the Piano Association, I reject


    your membership!¡±


    After Jasmine¡¯s words, everyone was beyond shocked. To think Ynda, at such a young age, would


    dare to giarize a senior¡¯s work. Not only did she refuse to admit it, she even tried to smear Jasmine


    to divert attention.


    Ynda¡¯s face turned ashen, she could barely stand. Being publicly sentenced by the president of the


    Piano Association that she could never be a pianist was worse than death!

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    No, she couldn¡¯t just fess up to the giarism! That¡¯d be the end of her piano career for the rest of her


    life. The glory ofing second would be gone in a blink. The jeers and jabs would push her into the


    abyss. The scandal would stick to her like glue for life, and she¡¯d be aughing stock.


    If she owned up to the theft, her parents and Zachary would be majorly disappointed. Her aunt and


    uncle would loathe her even more, barring her from the Murphy family. Those who had supported and


    liked her would drop her like a hot potato.


    Gritting her teeth, she shot back, ¡°That¡¯s just your side of the story. Included in textbooks? Who saw


    that?¡±


    Jasmine, seeing Ynda still ying dumb, was fuming, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you eat your words!¡±


    She had someone snap a picture of thetest textbook and projected the score onto the big screen.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is Melody¡¯s piece, ¡®Wish¡®!¡± Jasmine said, looking around, ¡°Those who can read music will see the


    simrities. It¡¯s not just a line or two that¡¯s the same, the entire climax is copied!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, it really is.¡±


    ¡°The climax is exactly the same!¡±


    ¡°President Jasmine isn¡¯t ndering her, she did giarize.¡±


    ¡°Maestro Melody¡¯s intro and outro are way better than Ynda¡¯s!¡±


    *For those of you who can¡¯t read music, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone y Melody¡¯s climax, so you


    can hear for yourself if they are the same!¡± Eventually, Jasmine turned to Frida, ¡°You go.¡±


    Frida was a bit taken aback by President Jasmine¡¯s sudden call, but quickly sat down at the piano and


    yed the climax of Maestro Melody¡¯s piece as disyed on the screen.


    The identical melody rang out in everyone¡¯s ears, and even Attlee and Olga, who had initially defended


    their daughter, were stunned. They couldn¡¯t read sheet music, but it was hard to deny the giarism


    when the music was exactly the same.


    Each note Frida yed felt like a p in the face for Ynda, who by the end was as white as a sheet.


    Among the front row spectators were this year¡¯spetition judges, who had initially thought highly of


    Ynda, especially Professor Lydia, who was particrly fond of her.


    Ynda¡¯s second ce wasrgely due to her support. But now, with the damning evidence, she was


    disappointed and furious.


    After Frida finished ying the climax, the host, knowing Ynda¡¯s giarism was clear as day, picked


    up the mic and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not right to reap the fruits of someone else¡¯s hard work without their


    permission, infringing on their rights.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    He nced at Ynda, ¡°As the host of thepetition, I¡¯m sorry to announce that the second prize


    winner Ynda, due to giarizing Maestro Melody¡¯s work, is stripped of her award. ording to the


    rules, she can¡¯t participate in simrpetitions from now on.¡±


    Ynda was trembling all over.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a photo tomemorate the first and third ce winners, and President Jasmine.¡±


    The host tried to usher the journalists closer to snap photos and move past this incident, but Ynda


    suddenly raised her voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize!¡±


    ¡°The evidence is right there, and she still denies it?¡±


    ¡°Could she actually be innocent? Look at her, giarizers should be guilty, not like this.¡±


    ¡°But their climaxes were the same. if she didn¡¯t giarize Maestro Melody¡¯s work, then did Maestro


    Melody giarize hers?¡±


    ¡°This is clearly giarism!¡±


    President Jasmine didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn, angrily said, ¡°People these days have no moral


    bottom line for fame and gain, is it the imbnce of the creator¡¯s mentality or theck of character?


    You giarized Melody¡¯s work, and the industry will kick you out. You should admit your mistake, yet


    you have the nerve to say you didn¡¯t giarize?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize!¡± Ynda stubbornly insisted, ¡°This song wasposed by me at home! Can


    President Jasmine provide evidence that I didn¡¯tpose it at home?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin why your climax is the same as Maestro Melody¡¯s? With your performance in the


    other parts, could youpose such an exciting climax?¡± Jasmine obviously didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Do


    you think anyone here would believe you? You say you didn¡¯t giarize, dare you say it in front of


    Melody again!!¡±


    What?? Melody?? Melody had always been a mystery, and no one had ever seen her true face.


    Not only did President Jasmine know her, but it seemed like she was going to call her out?! Would


    such a master¨Clevel persone forward to settle such a small matter?


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect Jasmine to bring out Maestro Melody to pressure her. Everyone knew that


    Maestro Melody¡¯s whereabouts were a mystery. She guessed that Maestro Melody just didn¡¯t want to


    stand in the spotlight, so she always hid her identity.


    Was Jasmine going to call Melody or connect a video live?


    No matter which way, Ynda felt a bit uneasy, her freshly manicured nails unknowingly dug into her


    palms.


    ¡°Maestro Melody happens to be here today, in the audience, witnessing you giarize her work and


    refusing to admit it!¡± Jasmine said.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience erupted, looking around for Maestro Melody.


    Ynda¡¯s face drained of color, Maestro Melody was here? Impossible. She was such a big shot, how


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    could she possibly appear at the award ceremony of such a smallpetition?!


    Jasmine looked at an attractive girl in the audience, respectfully and cautiously said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to


    disturb you for such a small matter. I wanted to resolve it as quickly as possible.¡±


    As she said this, she turned her fierce gaze back on Ynda, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this girl to copy your work


    and have the audacity to say she didn¡¯t giarize! This is not only disrespectful to you, but also to the


    creative environment.¡±


    President Jasmine looked at Arabe in the audience, ¡°giarism must be punished. We need to make


    giarists unwee in this circle, so others don¡¯t dare to follow suit. Otherwise there will be fewer


    and fewer creators, and more and more theives!¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Now, only Arabe herself could step forward can embarrass Ynda and expose the truth!


    Arabe originally wanted to kick Ynda out of the industry without making a scene, but some people


    really had no shame, giarizing and then refusing to admit it.


    Everyone followed Jasmine¡¯s gaze and looked surprised. Was that girl Melody?


    ¡°Her? Melody? No way.¡±


    ¡°But President Jasmine is definitely looking that way, and aside from her, there¡¯s no one else nearby.¡±


    ¡°Melody¡¯s won countless piano awards both domestically and internationally. It can¡¯t possibly be some


    random girl.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too dark and President Jasmine got the wrong person? She just looks like a high school


    student!¡±


    The audience was dim because the spotlight was on the stage, but everyone still noticed that


    stunningly beautiful face shining brightly in the darkness. ¡°If President Jasmine said she herself was


    Melody, I might believe it. But how could that girl be Melody?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either.¡±


    It was then that Attlee and Olga noticed Jasmine¡¯s gaze hadnded on a girl in the audience, who


    looked strangely like Arabe from the back. No, it wasn¡¯t just a resemnce, Olga recognized that


    outfit. She had a run¨Cin with Arabe at the restroom door earlier, and Arabe was wearing that exact


    outfit!


    Jasmine said she was Maestro Melody? No way!


    How many times in her life had she ever yed the piano? Even if she knew a few chords, it didn¡¯t


    mean she couldpose music. How could she be Maestro Melody?!


    If they were to say Serena was Maestro Melody, that would be more believable, considering she was


    Keh¡¯s daughter and a billionaire¡¯s heiress! But Arabe? No way in hell!!


    Zachary also followed Jasmine¡¯s gaze and found the girl¡¯s silhouette familiar. Then hearing Olga¡¯s


    words, he was in disbelief, Arabe?


    He was a bit shocked. Arabe was at the award scene? How did she get in?


    Jasmine said she was Melody? How could it be?


    Serena followed Jasmine¡¯s gaze to the audience. There was Arabe and no one else!


    Arabe was Melody? What a joke!


    How could Melody be so young? Jasmine must have made a mistake.


    Ynda was stunned too, ¡°Arabe? So you¡¯re the one pulling the strings!¡±


    She finally understood and her voice, amplified by the microphone, reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°I get it!


    You must have pretended to be Maestro Melody and got President Jasmine to expose me. President


    Jasmine was too kind and fell for your lies!¡±


    After all, no one had ever seen Maestro Melody, and it was not impossible for Arabe to pose as her!


    She smirked, as if she had discovered the mastermind, ¡°If you were impersonating someone else, I


    wouldn¡¯t care. But Maestro Melody is an idol to many here. Did you ask for their permission before


    impersonating her? Do you think her fans are easy to bully?!¡±


    Everyone in the audience started whispering.


    ¡°Yeah, how could she possibly be Maestro Melody? Melody is legendary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her either.¡±


    ¡°If she really is pretending to be Maestro Melody, I won¡¯t let her off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Me neither!¡±


    ¡®Sounds like there¡¯s some personal beef between these two.¡±


    Ynda felt humiliated and in that moment, she decided to make Arabe taste the same bitterness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been enjoying the wealth that should have been mine for eighteen years. Our parents found


    me, their long¨Clost daughter. You couldn¡¯t ept it, so you¡¯ve been picking on me ever since!¡±


    The audience was shocked by her words. Who would have thought there was such deep animosity


    between the two? So, it seemed like the girl in the audience had set a trap for Ynda on the stage out


    of revenge?


    Suddenly, everyone who had been admiring Arabe¡¯s beauty started talking bad about her.


    Ynda continued, ¡°Your real family is so poor, and you have to rely on different men every day to stay


    in Summerfield! Who brought you here today? Dare to introduce him to everyone? I¡¯ve been trying to


    guide you away from this path, but you never listen. You¡¯ve even hit me several times, and bullied my


    fianc¨¦! I didn¡¯t want to stoop to your level, but then you saw me winning this award, and you schemed


    to win Jasmine¡¯s trust and smear my reputation! Jasmine¡¯s just too kind¨Chearted to not believe you!¡±


    The audience was once again taken aback. It sounded like the girl in the audience led a chaotic


    personal life. She was beautiful and looked like the kind who would seduce others. And based on


    Ynda¡¯s analysis, Arabe could have been smearing Ynda out of jealousy or discontent.


    Serena looked at Ynda with a baffled expression.


    Was she out of her mind? Sure, it was possible that Arabe couldn¡¯t y the piano. But how could she


    say Arabe¡¯s real family was poor?? And that Arabe hooked up with different men every day to


    stay in Summerfield?


    Her parents casually gave her hundreds of millions for pocket money, and just her bags and clothes


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    alone couldst her several years. Besides, she was


    dating Romeo, why would she need to please other men?


    Was this woman insane? Who in the world couldpare to Romeo? What a bunch of bullshit!


    But, this was Arabe¡¯s business, and she woouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Some people in the entertainment industry had previously asked Maestro Melody to write a song


    specifically for them. But Maestro Melody refused. The reason was she didn¡¯t need the money and


    didn¡¯t have the time.


    ¡°Who on earth do you think you are to smear Melody? The whole lot of us in the Piano Association


    young? Let me tell you, the whole Piano Association has got her back! Dare to smear her again!¡±


    Jasmine said.


    The whole room was thunderstruck.


    Wait, so that girl was really Melody?! Seeing President Jasmine get so riled up, there was no doubt


    about it, that girl was Melody!!!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Maestro Melody seemed way too young and good¨Clooking. They figured Maestro Melody would at


    least be the same age as President Jasmine.


    Ynda couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Arabe was really Maestro Melody? No way!!


    Even Attlee, Olga, and Zachary in the audience were shocked and in disbelief.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you seriously doubting Melody¡¯s skills?¡± Jasmine asked.


    Ynda¡¯s face was beyond pale, but she still insisted, ¡°Really? If her piano skills are that good, let¡¯s


    have her y for everyone!¡±


    Wow! What a nerve! No one had ever dared to make such an unreasonable request! Was she


    overestimating herself?


    ¡°If the song is hers, she can y it without sheet music. If not, she¡¯s not Maestro Melody and the song


    isn¡¯t hers. So, Maestro Melody, do you dare to prove yourself?¡± Ynda was sure Arabe couldn¡¯t


    y the piano!


    Even if she could, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remember this unreleased song and perform it perfectly!


    Just as Jasmine was about to have security escort her out, Arabe stood up and smirked, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She¡¯d make her admit defeat!!


    Everyone watched as Arabe gracefully walked onto the stage. Her beautiful features were stunning.


    This girl not only had a strong aura but was also very attractive.


    ¡°President Jasmine said you could y the piano with your back to it? How about you show everyone?¡±


    Ynda was sure Arabe would make a fool of herself!


    At this moment, Keh and Louisa hurried back to find several people on stage. Serena already had


    the championship trophy in her hands. Had the award ceremony finished? Why was she still on stage


    with a group of people after giving the award? And why did the atmosphere feel off?


    What surprised them the most was Be being on stage too. What on earth was going on?!


    Arabe sat on the piano bench, her back to the piano, her slender fingers gracefully ying..


    Everyone was stunned. Arabe didn¡¯t look at the sheet music, yet she yed each note so naturally. It


    was very melodious.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Maestro Melody. This song¡¯s melody and momentum are just like their style!¡±


    ¡°Only Maestro Melody could create such a beautiful song!¡±


    This song must be hers, or else how could she y it without any preparation.¡±


    ¡°She must be Maestro Melody, no doubt!¡±


    Keh and Louisa were taken aback. Be was Maestro Melody? Their precious daughter was a


    musical prodigy?!


    They had no idea.


    To be able to y the piano with her back to it, without sheet music, and in such a graceful manner.


    What was more, her technique was correct!


    The entire song was very much in line with Maestro Melody¡¯s usual style. Maestro Melody¡¯s music was


    very moving, and everyone was touched. In contrast, people realized that the song ¡°Misery¡± Ynda


    had written was total trash!


    The girl ying the piano was definitely Maestro Melody!

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Taking the microphone from the host after her performance, Arabe casually said, ¡°I wrote the song


    it without the score.¡±


    Talking about proof!


    Attlee and Olga in the audience were gobsmacked, finding it hard to believe that this chick who just


    nailed the piano performance used to be their daughter.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be all thumbs? And always ice¨Ccold? How could she y the piano? And such


    a difficult piece at that.


    Rumor had it that someone once offered a fortune to Maestro Melody topose a piece but was


    turned down. Who would¡¯ve thought that the one who snubbed them was none other than Arabe.


    Serena was also taken aback that Arabe was Maestro Melody. Her performance just now clearly put


    her head and shoulders above everyone else! And to think she had been showing off right in front of


    her! How embarrassing was that?!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ynda, totally floored but refusing to admit it, retorted, ¡°No way! President Jasmine said that this song


    is already in the textbooks. You must have gotten a sneak peek at the sheet music to embarrass me,


    and learned it by heart!¡± There was no way she could¡¯ve yed it so smoothly!


    She was only able to learn the piano by mooching off the Murphy family¡¯s wealth after taking over her


    position as their daughter. Nothing to brag about! After hearing Arabe¡¯s performance, Frida was


    shell¨Cshocked. She had just publicly yed the climax of Maestro Melody¡¯s piece. What if Maestro


    Melody thought she sucked?


    Seeing Ynda still in denial, Jasmine¡¯s got her blood boiling, ¡°So if you insist that you single¨Chandedly


    showdown here with Maestro Melody?¡±


    A showdown??


    ¡°You and Maestro Melody will each have ten minutes to improvise. If you really have talent and your


    improvisation can surpass Maestro Melody¡¯s, then we will recognize your ability!¡± With that, Jasmine


    gave her a cold stare, ¡°The ball is in your court!¡±


    From the side, Arabe chimed in, ¡°We don¡¯t need ten minutes.¡±


    She sat at the piano and casually yed a melody. Without any preparation or thoughtful


    consideration, her music was still pleasing to the ears. After ying a light and joyful tune, Arabe


    switched to a majestic melody which clearly conveyed anger. This was followed by a sad melody, and


    ended with a cheerful tune that lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.


    She used her music to express ¡°joy,¡± ¡°anger, ¡°sorrow,¡± and ¡°happiness.¡± The audience erupted into


    thunderous apuse. Her technique, her ability to improvise, the style and level of her melodies, all


    proved she was Melody!!!


    The apuse was deafening and seemed tost forever. Even Keh and Louisa were pping like


    crazy. They never expected their little girl to be such a whiz at the piano. She rocked!


    Ynda¡¯s face was a blend of shock and shame.


    Arabe¡¯s piano skills were not only superior to hers, but also far surpassed everyone present! She


    really was Melody!

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Serena had just one question after listening to Arabe¡¯s impromptu performance: how on earth could


    she y so well without any preparation? Throughout the years, Serena had listened to a lot of niche


    no pieces. She was sure that the melodies Arabe just yed had never been performed in public


    before. It was highly possible that they were truly improvised! She couldn¡¯t understand how a melody


    that hadn¡¯t been repeatedly polished and carefully thought out could be yed so brilliantly on the


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    spot!


    She had foolishly asked Arabe before if she had learned piano and if she¡¯d won any awards. She


    even bragged about winning over fifty championships since childhood and her teacher being the


    famous piano master Andy.


    Now she felt utterly embarrassed. In front of Arabe, Andy was nothing.


    Melody was a legend in the piano world, unbeaten till this day! She had won countless top awards both


    domestically and internationally, a real big shot! In Melody¡¯s eyes, regardless of how many


    championships her opponents won, even if it was five hundred, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid. Her skill


    level was out of this world!


    Serena felt like she had definitely made a fool of herself. When she asked those arrogant questions


    earlier, Arabe was still ying games. She thought Arabe was just average. Her previous disdain


    and self¨Crighteousness had now be ps in the face, hitting her again and again.


    Serena couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at the moment. Was it frustration? Unwillingness? Sadness?


    Disappointment? Depression? Feeling useless? Or some other emotion?


    ¡°Your turn.¡± On stage, Jasmine lifted her red lips, confidently looking at Ynda, ¡°Arabe has


    Arabe¡¯s, right? Now you can show everyone.¡±


    Ynda stood still, her body uncontrobly trembling. She knew her creative level better than anyone.


    Once disyed, it would definitely be a joke. How could she possiblypare to Arabe!


    Seeing her embarrassment, Jasmine coldlyughed, ¡°If you can¡¯t improvise, just y a famous piece


    you¡¯re familiar with.¡±


    Ynda couldn¡¯t y. Her teacher had taught her some famous pieces in the past, but she couldn¡¯t


    remember aplete melody without looking at the sheet music. Even if someone put the sheet music


    in front of her, she would still y it awkwardly, definitely not as smoothly as Arabe just did. Anyone


    who knew piano could tell her level immediately!


    ¡°You can¡¯t even y famous pieces?¡± Jasmine found it ironic. She had overestimated her.


    Ynda bit her lower lip, still insisting, ¡°I just went nk all of a sudden.¡±


    Seeing her distressed expression, Jasmine found it incredibly amusing, ¡°Since you¡¯re not good at


    improvising and don¡¯t remember any famous pieces, then y something you¡¯re familiar with.¡±


    Ynda still stood there. She had been practicing the piece ¡°Misery¡± for the past month and hadn¡¯t


    practiced any other pieces.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you even y other piano pieces? Not even the most basic Twinkle Twinkle Little Star?¡±


    Jasmine said.


    Laughter erupted from the audience.


    ¡°I never thought Ynda couldn¡¯t y the piano!¡±


    ¡°Can she only y ¡®Misery¡®?¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°She can¡¯t even remember sheet music?¡±


    ¡°Remembering sheet music is the most basic thing for people learning the piano. It¡¯s unbelievable that


    she can¡¯t even remember aplete piece of


    music.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s more, she can¡¯t even y ¡®Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.¡® That¡¯s just ridiculous! I could y


    that when I was four.¡±


    ¡°How could someone like her get second ce?¡±


    ¡°There must be something fishy about her second ce!¡±


    Ashley, a judge sitting in the front row of the audience, took the microphone and said disappointingly,


    ¡°This year¡¯s pianopetition not only requires high¨Clevel performance, but also your own


    the same piece.¡±


    Other contestants wouldpose several pieces and take turns to perform, showing their better side


    and getting more points. But Ynda had been performing ¡®Misery¡® from beginning to end.


    ¡°At first, I thought you were confident in your ownposition and thought you could win the


    were confident. I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s the exact opposite, and you could only y ¡®Misery!¡± Ashley was


    extremely disappointed in her, ¡°You tried to bluff your way through this serious and solemn asion.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Ynda was almost crying, ¡°I can y more than just this one.¡±


    People in the audience mocked,


    ¡°Then y it! Show your skills and prove yourself!¡±


    ¡°Maestro Melody ys so well, you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t dare to y, do you?¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Maestro Melody!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve second ce! You don¡¯t even belong in this circle!¡±


    ¡°Ynda, you are a disgrace to the piano world! Please leave this circle!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! Get out!¡±


    Attlee and Olga watched helplessly as their daughter went from being the center of attention as the


    second ce to being despised by everyone, all because of Arabe!


    Just as they were about to say something to help, Arabe spoke.


    ¡°Just now, I ran into one of your old ssmates downstairs.¡± Arabe spoke with a calm expression


    and a strong aura, ¡°Let¡¯s invite her up now.¡± Everyone looked surprised as a girl came up on stage and


    said elegantly, ¡°Hi everyone, my name is Tina. I came with Frida to the award ceremony. I used to be in


    the same ss as Ynda.¡±


    Ynda said in surprise, ¡°Tina!¡±


    She used to get along very well with Tina, they could be called good friends. But after some conflicts


    and Tina¡¯s transfer, they lost contact. Could Tina have been bought off by Arabe?


    No matter what, Ynda felt like she was done for today! She subconsciously clenched her fists, her


    face pale.


    ¡°Ynda¡¯s family wasn¡¯t well¨Coff before, I¡¯ve been to her house and there wasn¡¯t a piano. In fact, she


    was very envious of me learning the piano since childhood, and would always look at the piano when


    she came to my house. I can testify that before Ynda went to high school, she had never touched a


    piano, and couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between the bass and treble clefs. She should have started


    learning the piano after she started high school.¡± Tina said.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    The moment she said that, everyone started whispering to each other.


    They all thought Ynda had been ying no since she was little, but turned out. She only started


    in high school?


    Ynda tried to exin in a low voice, ¡°Later, my parents found me a piano teacher.¡±


    Before she could finish, Arabe calmly asked, ¡°Thisdy, is she the piano teacher you¡¯re talking


    about?¡±


    A young woman stepped onto the stage, nced at Ynda, and greeted everyone, ¡°Hello, everyone,


    I¡¯m Ynda¡¯s piano teacher, I taught her for a month.¡±


    A month. She only learned piano for a month¡­.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°She had no previous piano experience. At first, I taught her to recognize famous music, but she had a


    hard time remembering each melody and often made mistakes with her fingering. Then in the following


    days, she suddenly got it, wrote a melody, and asked for my opinion.


    ¡°I had never heard such beautiful music. The entire piece was coherent, extremely passionate and


    magnificent, as if it could absorb everything! At that time, I suspected she was passing off a master¡¯s


    work as her own. Because she had only been learning piano for a few days, it was impossible to create


    such good music. But I looked it up online for a long time and couldn¡¯t find any simr pieces, so I


    believed her and highly praised her musical talent. I asked her, she said she was suddenly inspired and


    improvised it. To be honest, as someone who has been in the piano industry for more than a decade. I


    can¡¯t write such a pleasing tune! So I felt inferior and quit.¡±


    What the piano teacher didn¡¯t expect was, her intuition was right. This piece was not Ynda¡¯s, but a


    direct giarism of a master¡¯s work!


    No wonder it was so good!


    Ynda backed away two steps, the revealed truth shocking her into silence, her body shaking non¨C


    stop.


    She knew, her piano career, waspletely over!


    People below the stage were mad.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°You are a thief!¡±


    ¡°I see she¡¯s good at defending herself, I wonder if she will nder the master again.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to the master!¡±


    ¡°You owe an apology to the creator and those who cherish originality!¡±


    ¡°Must apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to the master! Or we won¡¯t let you leave this theater!¡±


    Many of the audience spontaneously stood up, harshly criticizing the girl on stage.


    For the first time, Ynda tasted the bitterness of disrepute.


    Zachary in the audience suddenly found the girl he deeply loved became strange, vain, frightening.


    She held the master¡¯s work, insisted it was her own, and wouldn¡¯t stop until she was in such a


    disgraceful situation. It was like he never knew her.


    At that moment, Mrs. Panter, who had hurried over, saw this scene. Her face was full of surprise and


    anger.


    This girl was such a disappointment! Thankfully she was not a member of the Panter family, otherwise,


    they would be the ones embarrassed today!


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Mrs. Bright in the audience saw Mrs. Panter and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically


    remark, ¡°It¡¯s right for you not to acknowledge her as your family. She stole the master¡¯s work and still


    won¡¯t admit it. So embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Mom, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Zachary noticed his mother had arrived.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°Let¡¯s get outta here, son.¡± Mrs. Panter said, tugging at Zachary¡¯s hand, ¡°You see, this girl ain¡¯t worth


    your love. Marry her and you¡¯ll be aughingstock for


    life.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That girl, so young, but she¡¯s Maestro Melody.¡± Mrs. Bright sighed.


    ¡°Who you talking about?¡± Mrs. Panter questioned, following her gaze.


    ¡°The one standing in the middle of the stage, cold as ice, but the prettiest of them all.¡± Mrs. Bright


    pointed out, ¡°That¡¯s Maestro Melody. Bet you didn¡¯t see thating.¡±


    Mrs. Panter stared at Arabe¡¯s icy face on stage, a little taken aback. So she was Maestro Melody?


    This might spell big trouble for the Panter family.


    ¡°I wonder who the lucky guy would be to marry her. Heard some entertainmentpanies tried to


    the money.¡± Mrs. Bright¡¯s words left Mrs. Panter shocked and bbergasted.


    In the past, she thought Arabe was all show and no substance, always putting on this icy front.


    Turned out, she was the real deal. Her aloofness and arrogance stem from her talent. She was too


    shallow, couldn¡¯t tell a pearl from a fish eye.


    Zachary nced at Arabe on stage. She was so beautiful, like the brightest star in the crowd. And


    Ynda,pared to her, seemed so in. Just an average girl, nothing special. He didn¡¯t even know


    why he liked her before.


    Zachary stood up, leaving with his mother.


    Ynda on stage noticed, and instinctively wanted to stop them. But a crowd was demanding her to


    apologize!


    Attlee and Olga were also being mocked and ridiculed. Feeling utterly humiliated, they just wanted to


    get out of there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve infringed on the author¡¯s rights by giarizing his work for personal gain. You should be liable.¡±


    Arabe said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ll be hearing from awyer soon.¡±


    Ynda opened her mouth, speechless and utterly defeated.


    And people were still demanding an apology!


    Seeing her parents being cornered, Ynda teared up, bowed deeply to Arabe, ¡°I apologize. I made


    a mistake.¡±


    With that, she squeezed through the crowd and ran off stage, couldn¡¯t stand to be there any longer!


    Seeing her run off, Attlee and Olga quickly followed.


    People surrounded Arabe.


    ¡°Maestro, I¡¯veposed a piece recently. I wonder if you¡¯d guide me?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Frida. I came third in thispetition, could I have the honor to learn from you for a while?¡±


    ¡°Maestro Melody, your improvisation was enchanting! I¡¯m totally smitten! I¡¯m your loyal fan, I can y


    all your pieces. Thank you for your beautiful music, it¡¯s been a greatfort to many fans like me!¡±


    ¡°I really adore you, Maestro Melody! Could I get your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Could I take a picture with you?¡±


    Fans were crowding around Arabe, cautious yet hopeful and anxious, hoping to catch Maestro


    Melody¡¯s eye. Spotting her parents from afar, Arabe said gently, ¡°I got some matters to attend to.


    Please pretend you didn¡¯t see me today.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°If the maestro said so, we won¡¯t bber!¡±


    ¡°If anyone asks us about the maestro¡¯s gender, age, we¡¯ll just say we don¡¯t know!¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°Absolutely right! Maestro, don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Indeed, Maestro. When can we expect some new tunes? The fans have been waiting forever.¡±


    Arabe gave a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯ll get on it as soon as I can.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± In their joy, the crowd no longer obstructed the maestro¡¯s path and parted ways. The host


    announced the end of the event, and the audience started to disperse.


    Arabe headed towards her parents. Seeing their excitement, she slightly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Keh was shocked that his own daughter turned out to be a piano maestro!


    Back in the day, David was willing to pay big bucks for her topose a piece, but she refused.


    Afterward, Davidined, saying the maestro was too arrogant!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that this arrogant person turned out to be David¡¯s sister. Now this was


    interesting.


    A few hardcore fans watched as the maestro left with Keh and his wife, feeling envious.


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say, influential people hang out with other influential people. When will I be like the


    maestro and be buddies with a billionaire.¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes, dude.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Close, close my eyes?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, you can have it all.¡±


    On the way home, Serena felt the weight of the championship trophy in her hands, just like her mood.


    This trophy probably didn¡¯t mean much to Arabe. Just as she was about to hide this embarrassing


    object behind her back, she heard Louisa say, ¡°Serena, your sister is Melody! You can learn a lot from


    her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Serena said.


    Learn from her my ass, as if Arabe would teach her!


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the Collins family would produce a musical genius! Amazing! We need to


    celebrate tonight!¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Keh was also thrilled, ¡°Be really brought honor to


    the Collins family! Her talent was overlooked when she was with the Murphy family.¡±


    ¡°Why bring up those people! Those heartless bastards, just mentioning them annoys me!¡± Louisa said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it right now!¡± Keh pulled out his phone and told the person on


    the other end, ¡°Let everyone know, anyone who coborates with the Murphy family is against the


    Collins family!¡±


    Dared to bully his precious daughter?


    Hmph! They wouldn¡¯t survive in Summerfield!


    Serena always prided herself, but she just couldn¡¯t ept that Arabe was better than her. At this


    moment, her heart was filled with jealousy and frustration, but she had to keep a calm facade. It was so


    hard.


    Meanwhile.


    Carl knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door and barged in without waiting for Romeo¡¯s permission, ¡°Mr.


    McMillian. There¡¯s been a major development! Ms. Be is Melody! The very famous musical genius in


    the piano world!¡±


    Romeo looked up, surprised yet with a hint of a doting smile on his lips. His girlfriend always managed


    to surprise him. Not only was she an excellent doctor at such a young age, but she was also a piano


    prodigy.


    What else didn¡¯t he know about her?


    Today, Ms. Be attended the pianopetition award ceremony with her family.¡± Carl detailed the


    entire event.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The Murphy family.


    Ynda had locked herself in her room, refusing to respond no matter how much they called for her.


    ¡°Yoli, weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the award ceremony? What happened?¡±


    ¡°We made a cake for you and nned to celebrate with you when you came back.¡±


    ¡°Could you please open the door and see the cake? It says ¡®Congrats Yoli foring second¡°.¡±


    A shattering sound came from the room, as if telling them to stop talking.


    The maids were startled and saw Attlee and Olgaing back, so they hurriedly ran downstairs, ¡°Mr.


    and Mrs. Murphy, Yoli¡­¡±


    Before they could finish their sentence, they saw Attlee and Olga looking downcast. Their clothes


    disheveled, their expressions as if they were about to go bankrupt.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Murphy, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yolicked herself in her room. Why are you two looking like this?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Yoli supposed to be receiving an award? I didn¡¯t see any trophy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Olga almost copsing, the maids hurriedly rushed to support her.


    Olga felt weak and had a headache so intense she could barely stand, ¡°Stop mentioning the award.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault, Mrs. Murphy. Let me help you to the couch to sit for a while.¡± The maid quickly


    helped Olga to the couch and poured two sses of water, ¡°Mr. Murphy, have a sip too!¡±


    Attlee had never been so embarrassed before!


    He didn¡¯t understand why Yoli had to giarize someone else¡¯s work, and that person happened to be


    Arabe. Now they had be theughingstock of everyone!


    ¡°Arabe, that¡­¡± Olga couldn¡¯t even curse anymore.


    The maids thought they had another conflict with Arabe, so they started ming her.


    ¡°So, it was that darn girl who upset Mr. and Mrs. Murphy again? I knew something was up when Yoli


    came back crying, it turns out it was all that girl¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°She should think, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. and Mrs. Murphy, would she even be alive today?¡±


    ¡°She is so ungrateful! Even crows feed their parents, she is worse than a crow!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Attlee was frustrated, ¡°If Yoli hadn¡¯t stole someone else¡¯s work in the first ce, would she


    have made her embarrassed on stage? The problem is that Yoli didn¡¯t tell us beforehand.¡±


    If she had, they would not have appeared at the award ceremony today, and they certainly would not


    have been such a big joke.


    The maids were stunned. Yoli stole Arabe¡¯s work? And got caught, which was very embarrassing?


    This was awkward. No wonder they came back looking like that.


    Olga¡¯s phone rang at this time. Seeing that the caller ID was Fiona, she became nervous, but still


    forced a smile, ¡°Hello, Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy, the award ceremony ended at eleven this morning, and at eleven¨Co¨Cone, we announced


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    on our official Twitter that Ynda was our spokesperson. But not long after, someone told me that


    Ynda¡¯s entry giarized Maestro Melody¡¯s work? And she was even exposed on the spot?¡± Fiona


    said.


    Olga knew she had called about this issue, and hurriedly replied, ¡°Fiona, please let me exin.¡±


    Fiona cut her off, ¡°Because the news was blocked, I had to wait half an hour to hear about it from


    someone who knew! Now many people are boycotting my piano brand! Out of desperation, we had to


    delete the tweet! Things havee to this point, but you guys haven¡¯t said a word, not even an


    exnation?¡±


    Olga felt as if she had been pped in the face, ¡°Fiona, please let me speak.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy!¡± Fiona Bishop had had enough, ¡°We clearly signed a contract stating that there can¡¯t be


    any bad press during the contract period, or else you¡¯ll need to cough up ten times the penalty.


    ording to the contract, you have to pay five million within ten days, or we¡¯ll have to settle this in


    court!¡± ¡°Fiona!¡± Olga tried to say something more, but the other party had already hung up. When she


    tried to call back, the call was blocked.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga was in despair. Five million, where on earth was she going to get five million?


    Although Attlee was the richest man in Tranquil City, with personal assets exceeding one hundred


    million. Most of it was tied up in fixed assets like houses, shops, stocks, cars, etc.


    Before, due to bigpanies like Allbara Investment suddenly halting their cooperation, their cash flow


    was in a tight spot. Coupled with business losses, they had already sold quite a number of shops and


    houses. Now they had topensate five million? They probably had to sell off shares.


    But once the shares were sold, they would be minority shareholders, and the decision¨Cmaking


    power would fall into the hands of Grace and other shareholders.


    No, that was absolutely uneptable. They couldn¡¯t sell the shares.


    ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Olga dismissed the maid, then asked Attlee in a low and desperate voice, ¡°What


    should we do? Yoli breached the contract. We have topensate five million, and we only have ten


    days.¡±


    Just as Attlee was about to say something, his phone started to vibrate, an iing call from an


    unknown number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Attlee said.


    Is this Attlee? I¡¯m Melody¡¯swyer.¡± The caller said something, and Attlee seemed very shocked,


    ¡°Compensate six million?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ynda giarized Melody¡¯s work and participated in thepetition without permission. It¡¯s a


    serious infringement and she must bear the legal consequences.¡± Thewyer said, ¡°ording to the


    relevantws, you must stop the infringement, mitigate its impact, make a public apology, and then


    already very generous. If we don¡¯t receive the money within three days, we will sue Ynda and make


    this public on our official ount.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Attlee pleaded hastily, ¡°We can talk it out.¡±


    If the official ount went public with this, then everyone would know about Yoli¡¯s giarism. It would


    seriously damage her reputation, as well as the Murphy family¡¯s.


    Seeing Attlee hang up the phone, Olga hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Arabe wants us to pay six


    million? On what grounds?¡±


    ¡°Because Yoli stole her song!¡± Attlee was angry at the thought, ¡°Can you stop targeting her? If it wasn¡¯t


    for your insistence on kicking her out of the Murphy family, how much benefit would her status as


    Maestro Melody bring us? How impressive are our two daughters? How much glory would she give us


    when she gets married? How many connections would she bring us?¡±


    Such shortsightedness! And regretting it now was toote.


    ¡°Who could have known that girl was Maestro Melody? She never mentioned it before.¡± Olga was a bit


    angry, ¡°This just proves she¡¯s very scheming! Grace loves her the most, but she even hid it from


    Grace!¡±


    Olga was certain that if Grace knew, she would definitely tell them.


    Attlee sat on the couch in despair. Now with the five million in penalty, and the six million in copyright


    infringement, adding up to over ten million! He didn¡¯t have that much cash on hand!


    ¡°Attlee, can we try to talk to that girl again? She¡¯s a kind¨Chearted girl.¡± Olga said.


    Before Olga could finish, Attlee couldn¡¯t help but reproach, ¡°You know she¡¯s kind¨Chearted? If you were


    a little more tolerant in the first ce, even if we had to part ways, we could have done so peacefully.


    When we ran into each other outside, we could have greeted each other with a smile, instead of our


    rtionship being so tense now!¡±


    Ever since Arabe left the Murphy family, nothing had gone right for them.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Yoli finally bagged second ce, but before she could pop the champagne, the tables turned. Attlee


    was a cocktail of emotions ¨C regret, heartache, anger, and frustration all in one.


    He thought of Allbara Investment and the penny dropped.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s been dining with Dn and his gang, no wonder Mario is treating her like a queen¡± Attlee


    said.


    It was probably because she was Maestro Melody, so she had got a bunch of big shots in her corner.


    Attlee was kicking himself, ¡°We should have called Yoli in. All we can do now is apologize to her


    sincerely, fingers crossed she¡¯ll forgive us.¡±


    Why? Olga protested loudly. ¡°Yoli already apologized on stage.¡±


    Were they supposed to apologize in private too? Wasn¡¯t that just lowering themselves and letting


    Arabe walk all over them?


    if we could avoid a six million loss just by saying sorry, you¡¯d beughing your ass off!¡± Attlee sensed


    that this was more than meets the eye, ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is, we¡¯ve hurt that kid too many times.


    She might not let us off the hook so easily.¡±


    She had already blocked their phone numbers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she used to fancy Yoli¡¯s ne? We could give that to her.¡± Olga said.


    Before Olga could finish, Attlee startedughing.


    What are youughing at?¡± Olga asked.


    ¡°Do you think a piano maestro would be short of cash for a ne?¡± Attlee asked.


    ¡°Then why would she steal Yoli¡¯s ne? And date a bunch of guys? Isn¡¯t it for the money?¡± Olga


    said.


    Attlee pondered and said, ¡°What Yoli said might not be true. She¡¯s dating all these guys probably


    because she¡¯s a piano maestro and wants to connect with like¨Cminded people.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After all, these high profile people loved to flock together.


    Olga listened to him, and it suddenly made sense. But how could Yoli possibly lie? Attlee must be


    overthinking!


    Just then, Attlee¡¯s phone rang again, it was Ben from thepany.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, we¡¯re screwed! The Collins family has announced that they won¡¯t allow anypany to


    coborate with the Murphy family, and whoever dares to help us will be challenging them!¡± Ben said,


    ¡°Now a few morepanies have terminated their contracts with us. If this keeps up, ourpany is


    going bankrupt!¡±


    Attlee was stunned and utterly confused, ¡°We haven¡¯t offended the Collins family, did they mention


    why?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ben said.


    ¡°Then go find out!!¡± Attlee was running around like a headless chicken. There was no conflict with the


    Collins family at the awards ceremony today. They didn¡¯t even say hi! How could they have offended


    them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on it.¡± Ben said.


    After hanging up, Attlee had a sinking feeling that he was done for.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why the Collins family would make such a statement, was it because of


    Arabe?


    Did the Collins family have a soft spot for Maestro Melody, and decided to step in when they saw her


    being treated unfairly?


    If that was the case, they had just pissed off two big shots.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Luxury vi by theke.


    The moment Keh got home, he felt that the piano in the house didn¡¯t match his daughter¡¯s status.


    He immediately whipped out his phone, ¡°I want to order a diamond¨Cencrusted piano for my daughter!


    Everything but the keys should be studded with diamonds, and the sound quality should be top¨Cnotch!


    It has to be delivered by tonight.¡±


    The piano we have is too basic, not suitable for my daughter.¡± Louisa said with a beaming smile, ¡°Go


    buy some top¨Cquality meat and vegetables. Tonight, we¡¯re throwing a celebration for Arabe!¡±


    Beside her, Edith asked respectfully and curiously, ¡°What are we celebrating? Madam, is there some


    good news?¡±


    ¡°Be is a world¨Crenowned piano master! We, as parents, only found out about it today.¡± Louisa said.


    Before Louisa could finish, the maids were both surprised and delighted, ¡°She is amazing. So young


    and already so talented?¡±


    Did this mean her status in the piano world was even higher than Serena¡¯s? Serena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t


    seemed so good.


    ¡°Arabe is really too modest.¡± Louisa lovingly nced at Arabe, ¡°Are you tired? Go upstairs and rest


    first, I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe said.


    After Arabe went upstairs, she received a call from Jack.


    ¡°Can youe to Vi Cascada? The A33 project failed again.¡± Jack said.


    Vi Cascada was Arabe¡¯s luxurious vi on the top of the south hill in the suburbs of Summerfield. It


    could be considered her main base, with a beautiful view and manyrgeboratories.


    Theboratories were equipped with the most advanced equipment and instruments from home and


    abroad. Many of Arabe¡¯s previous medical experiments werepleted there.


    A33 was a shorthand for a research project on Alzheimer¡¯s disease. This disease was currently


    incurable and could only be temporarily alleviated by drugs. The difficulty of developing a drug that


    couldpletely cure Alzheimer¡¯s disease was imaginable.


    ¡°Boss, this project is too costly. Should we switch to another one? It¡¯s not a solution to keep pouring in


    money.¡± Jack said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡± Arabe said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, could you make some HeartEase and Time¨Cdefying Potion when youe? There are a


    lot of people on the ck market willing to pay a high price for them.¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe said.


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe took the medicine that Kelly gave her. She told Louisa, and then


    left.


    Vi Cascada was situated in a dense forest, magnificent and sprawling. The security guards at the


    gate were excited and respectful when they saw Arabe, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    When Arabe entered the main hall, Jack was already waiting there, ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re still as


    cool as ever.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s aura was cold as ice, with a leader¨Clike demeanor, ¡°And you¡¯ve gotten bolder.¡±


    Jack shrank his neck in fright, ¡°Not at all!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    When Arabe walked into Lab 1, a few PhDs and experts greeted her. She just nodded, changed into


    herb coat, and strolled in with her long legs, ¡°What stage are we at with the project?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been struggling to extract the Jade Leaf.¡± One of the doctors sighed, ¡°There¡¯s something in it


    that boosts memory, but the extraction process is too delicate. If we¡¯re not careful, we could destroy the


    Another chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve managed to extract other drugs, but they need to be synthesized together to


    maximally increase acetylcholine levels in the brain. But we can¡¯t seem to get the synthesis right.¡±


    Arabe pulled up the most recent data of their failed attempts, pondered for a moment, and then said,


    ¡°Let me give it a shot.¡±


    The PhDs and experts gathered around her, watching as Arabe tried to extract the Jade Leaf after


    heating it.


    Soon, Arabe¡¯s phone started buzzing. She was busy and didn¡¯t have time to deal with the call, but


    the other party kept dialing. Finally, Arabe had to take off her gloves, step outside, and answer the


    strange number with a touch of annoyance, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Be, it¡¯s your dad! Please don¡¯t hang up! It¡¯s just going to take two minutes!¡± Attlee said.


    Attlee quickly got to the point, ¡°Yoli giarized your work. We¡¯ve already given her a stern talking¨Cto at


    home. We¡¯re also at fault for not educating her well, leading to such a big mistake. Do you have time


    for us to bring her to apologize to you face to face?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe was about to hang up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up! Please, Be, give Yoli a chance to apologize, and us a chance to make it right. We¡¯ve


    messed up a lot in the past and hurt you. For your grandma¡¯s sake¡­¡± Attlee said.


    ¡°You have no right to bring up Grandma.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was cold as ice.


    What, they needed to pay six million and it hurt? Couldn¡¯t bear to part with it? Wanted to use Grandma


    to soften her up?


    ¡°Yes, I have no right to mention your grandma. If your grandma knew that the Murphy family fell apart


    under my watch, she would be heartbroken and her condition could get worse.¡± Attlee said.


    Attlee seemed to be full of regret and sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. You¡¯re right to hate us. We don¡¯t even


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    dare to ask for your forgiveness, but if you¡¯re willing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡± Arabe cut him off.


    Attlee was taken aback by her firm stance, at a loss for what to do, ¡°Be, what can I do to make you


    forgive me? Anything that¡¯s within by ability.¡± ¡°You can.¡± Arabe said straight away, ¡°Pay the six


    million, use the rest to buy some good drugs for Grandma on the ck market.¡±


    Attlee suddenly remembered what Doctor Caden had said that there was a very expensive drug on the


    ck market. One million per pill, two pills a month, and after three months she could have an


    operation. This would be much better than living on borrowed time in the hospital.


    However, Attlee didn¡¯t want to go through with this idea. His hope was for the olddy to stay in the


    hospital with all her shares worth thirty million. He was afraid that if she became senile in her old age,


    she might transfer her shares to Arabe.


    So he wanted to save Grace, hoping that before she passed away, she could leave all her shares to


    Yoli in her will.


    He thought Arabe didn¡¯t know his n, so he said gently, ¡°Be, don¡¯t worry about Grandma. I will


    save her. The drugs from the ck market are unreliable. Hope Hospital is the best hospital in the


    country, known for its cardiology department, and we have professionals like Dr. Greg and Dr. Caden. I


    have peace of mind with Grandma there.¡±


    Arabe knew what was going on. He just didn¡¯t want to spend the money, only trying to save the six


    million inpensation. Did he think she couldn¡¯t figure that out?!


    ¡°Be.¡± Attlee said.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    *Two minutes have passed.¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe hung up the call, blocked the number, and was about to head into theb when another


    unknown number called.


    Arabe was speechless. Without a doubt, it was Attlee again, shamelessly calling her from a new


    number.


    Arabe hung up again, blocked the number, and strode into theb.


    Attlee had predicted she wouldn¡¯t answer, so he had prepared a bunch of new numbers before calling


    her. Each time Arabe blocked one, he¡¯d switch to another. Finally, Arabe switched off her phone,


    leaving Attlee helpless.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Olga, watching Attlee¡¯s fallen face, had a bad feeling, ¡°She¡¯s still not answering your


    call?¡±


    ¡°She switched off her phone.¡± Attlee sighed, ncing at his daughter on the sofa.


    Ynda was hanging her head, looking guilty as tears silently rolled down her cheeks. She looked


    pitiful.


    ¡°That girl is outrageous!¡± Olga gritted her teeth, hating Arabe to the core, ¡°No matter what, this can¡¯t


    hit the news or not only will Yoli¡¯s reputation be ruined, but our Murphy family¡¯s reputation will be


    destroyed too!¡±


    Humph! It was just six million? They were the richest family in Tranquil City, they could definitely afford


    it!


    Attlee was silent for a while, then took out his phone, ordering his men to put up several of his


    mansions and shops for sale, ¡°The buyer must pay in full.¡± Otherwise, waiting for the bank¡¯s loan


    process would take too long, and they wouldn¡¯t get the money within three days!


    ¡°Make it fast. If it doesn¡¯t work, lower the price a bit.¡± Attlee hung up, looking at his wife and daughter


    with a defeated look, ¡°Once we sell those, all we¡¯ll have left is this house and a few shops.¡±


    The maid serving tea on the side was startled by this, almost dropping her tray.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Olga, noticing her sneaky behavior, couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Trying to give us a


    heart attack?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t hold it properly.¡± The maid thought, what was the point of acting high and mighty


    when they were about to go bankrupt! She needed to find a new job. The Murphy family was definitely


    going under soon!


    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ynda sobbed, tears falling continuously, guilt written all over her face.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Attlee sighed. Once the mansions and shops were sold, he would no longer be the richest man in


    Tranquil City. His status would plummet. Then, the Murphy family¡¯s business would be on the brink of


    copse.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ynda knew she¡¯d messed up, sobbing, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, dad would still be the


    richest man, and mom would still be living a luxurious life. I ruined you. I ruined our family! I¡¯m sorry, so


    sorry!¡±


    If she didn¡¯t apologize now, she was afraid her parents would get angry and kick her out. She could feel


    her father¡¯s disappointment in her. Even though she was crying so hard, he didn¡¯t offer any words of


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re our child. You¡¯ve lived outside for eighteen years. You¡¯ve suffered a lot!¡± Olga said.


    Olga gently stroked her head, softly saying, ¡°You couldn¡¯t afford piano lessons before, but things are


    different now! We¡¯re here, and we won¡¯t let you suffer anymore. If you still want to learn piano, we¡¯ll hire


    a tutor for you!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s tears fell, she shook her head. As if to say, she didn¡¯t want to learn piano anymore.


    Olga¡¯s heart ached even more, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as we pay the six million, only the people at the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    awards ceremony will know about this. It¡¯ll soon be forgotten, and won¡¯t be known by others. Won¡¯t


    be¡­ Theirughingstock.


    Ynda nodded, looking guilty.


    ¡°In a few days, the results of the entrance exam will be announced. With your abilities and level, getting


    into a good university won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Olga said.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°During your university days, you can try other things. It doesn¡¯t have to be piano ying all the time.


    You can try painting, fashion designing, or even golfing. In a nutshell, refine your taste, and be a


    truly talented and knowledgeable elegantdy.¡± Olga said, ¡°After graduating from a prestigious


    university, you can intern at our family business for a while. Then you¡¯ll be an elegantdy with


    both ability and qualification. But as for Zachary.¡± That was a tough nut to crack.


    Olga could tell that Zachary was disappointed in Yoli today, and was even taken away by Mrs. Panter.


    ¡°The wedding between the Murphy and the Panter family may be on hold for now.¡± Olga said.


    Ynda knew it clear as day, Zachary was disappointed in her! Today¡¯s incident made her feel


    ashamed. She bit her lip. No, she had to find a way to win him back, no matter the cost.


    In theb.


    Arabe sessfully extracted the Jade Leaf, causing a stir among the surrounding experts and


    doctors, who all praised her.


    ¡°That¡¯s seriously impressive!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been hustling for more than ten days, and you cracked it in one afternoon!¡±


    ¡°In the field of pharmaceutical research, if you¡¯re the second, no one dares to im the first.¡±


    Arabe looked at the extracted Jade Leaf, seeming unsatisfied, ¡°It¡¯s not fully extracted, and the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tonight, Louisa prepared a big feast for her, to celebrate her sess. Now that it was dark, she had to


    go back, or they would be waiting for too long. Hearing that Arabe woulde back tomorrow night,


    the doctors and experts were thrilled, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s not fully extracted, being able to extract a part of it is already amazing!¡±


    ¡°I thought this project was doomed to fail, but once you came, we made such a big progress!¡±


    Arabe looked at theponent in the equipment, ¡°You guys observe it tonight. See how long this


    If it couldn¡¯t withstand high temperature, theponent would be destroyed, and the extraction would


    be meaningless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely follow up on this.¡± The expert said.


    Arabe got in the car and left. Soon after, she arrived at Reflections Vi, and saw a brand new


    diamond piano shining charmingly under the light as soon as she entered the living room.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re back?¡± Keh was very happy to see her, ¡°Perfect, you can test this piano, see how


    it feels, Is the sound urate? Is it good to use?¡± Serena beside him was green with envy. She had


    asked the piano delivery guy, and this piano was worth millions, very expensive. The delivery guy


    thought Keh¡¯s daughter was her, andplimented her, which upset her.


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers gently slid over the keys, and pressed a few notes. The sound was very


    good. This piano must be very valuable. ¡°Arabe, I heard you¡¯re a piano master, can we have the


    honor of hearing you y a piece?¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re Maestro Melody? I must confess, I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    ¡°Arabe, may I have the pleasure of hearing you y a piece?¡±


    ¡°Your piano music is really good, I listen to a few pieces before I go to bed every night.¡± Arabe smiled


    and said, ¡°So, my piano pieces have the effect of helping you sleep?¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    At the behest of the many servants, Arabe took a seat at the piano. Her slender fingers lightly


    touched the keys as the melodious sound of the piano filled the room. Each note seemed to transform


    into a lively sprite, taking everyone on a joyous journey.


    Those who listened to the piece felt as if they were traveling through a sea of flowers and seeing a


    crystal clear ocean, their spirits greatly rxed and delighted.


    As the rhythm of the song gradually elerated, everyone¡¯s mood got better and better, their bodies


    and minds refreshed.


    No one knew how long it had been when the piano music finally ceased, and everyone pped their


    hands vigorously.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡±


    ¡°I listen to your pieces every night, and I can immediately recognize this as your piece. You¡¯re


    undoubtedly Maestro Melody!¡±


    ¡°Is this a new piece? I¡¯ve never heard it before, it¡¯s full of artistic ir and it¡¯s super pleasing. I loved it!¡±


    ¡°Where can I download this piece? I want to hear it again.¡±


    Several servants surrounded Arabe, idolizing her.


    Arabe gave a light smile, ¡°That was an impromptu.¡±


    No temte, no preconceptions, she yed whatever came to her mind, freely expressing herself.


    Everyone was full of praises.


    ¡°That impromptu piece you yed was even better than those ssic masterpieces. Miss, you¡¯re


    freaking amazing!¡±


    ¡°That piece you just yed, it¡¯s the best piano piece I¡¯ve ever heard!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s piano skills clearly surpassed Serena.


    Serena, who had been ying the piano since she was a child, never yed music this beautiful. She,


    standing aside, felt even more jealous seeing how the servants admired and liked Arabe!


    So annoying! She stole the spotlight again!


    ¡°Be and this piano are a perfect match.¡± Louisa said.


    Louisa had been filming and taking pictures of her daughter since the beginning. And now, seeing her


    daughter sitting at the piano, her every move, posture, expression, was beyond perfection.


    Her daughter was just so beautiful, such a sight for sore eyes!


    ¡°Everyone, move this piano to Be¡¯s room. Be, y it when you have time, and just leave it when


    you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it getting dusty.¡± Keh¡¯s tone was always very indulgent.


    Arabe nodded, took out the gifts she made in theb today, and handed them out, one bottle per


    person, ¡°This is my gift for you.¡±


    Keh and Louisa were both a little surprised, more gifts?


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I came home, and I haven¡¯t given you anything.¡± Arabe said.


    These two bottles of pills, she just made them, each with different effects.


    ¡°Dad, your bottle can enhance physical health.¡± Arabe said.


    Arabe knew that Keh had paid a lot for his career when he was young and had many health


    issues. This bottle could solve many problems.


    ¡°Mom, your bottle can beautify and nourish theplexion.¡± Arabe said gently, ¡°Take one pill each


    day, and keep it up for three months. You will see very good results.¡±


    Each small bottle contained about 100 pills.


    ¡°My little girl, did you buy us health supplements?¡± Louisa mistakenly thought that this little thing was a


    health supplement, and felt extremely surprised and touched, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful!¡±


    She looked at Arabe, her eyes full of affection, ¡°My girl, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely persist in taking


    it! We won¡¯t miss a day!¡±


    ¡°This is Be¡¯s gift. I can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± Keh held the small bottle of pills tightly, his eyes filled with


    tears.


    This was the first gift Be gave them after she came home. He wanted to keep it. Keep it forever.


    ¡°There will be more when you finish.¡± Arabe said.


    Keh was very happy, ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°Be, don¡¯t spend any more money. Save your money for yourself. If it¡¯s not enough, just ask us. We


    don¡¯t need you to buy any gifts. As long as you are healthy and happy, we are satisfied.¡± Louisa


    lovingly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Tonight¡¯s dinner is ready. Be, let¡¯s have a good celebration tonight!¡±


    Keh said.


    Serena, who was standing by, watched her parents holding Arabe¡¯s hand and leaving, feeling very


    upset. Even though she was the one who got first ce, why were her parents celebrating for


    Arabe?


    They said they didn¡¯t have favorites? She was left all alone. It couldn¡¯t be more obvious that they were


    ying favorites!!


    At 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, the lights in the McMillian Corporation building were bright, and no one


    dared to leave work early.


    In the conference room.


    Romeo listened to a manager¡¯s report with a cold expression and frosty eyes, ¡°This is your so¨Ccalled


    strategy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, I thought if we spread the news, it could make ourpetitors invest in thend in S


    city. As long as they get stuck in that piece ofnd, financial problems would be inevitable, and then


    we could take them over.¡± The manager said, ¡°I was wrong! I didn¡¯t expect them to pretend to invest in


    thend in S city on the surface, but secretly they bought all thend in B city that we were interested


    in, and they tricked us.¡±


    The manager felt very sorry and apologized with a bow.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze was as cold as water, ¡°How many years have you been working in the corporation?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The manager was stunned by the question, and quickly answered, ¡°Mr. McMillian, it¡¯s been


    eight years.¡±


    ¡°Has thepany been treating you poorly?¡± Romeo asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The manager was already sweating profusely and shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Since thepany has not mistreated you.¡± Romeo¡¯s icy gazended on his head, ¡°Why did you


    betray the McMillian family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian??¡± The manager did not expect the news to reach Romeo so quickly. He had initially


    nned to go abroad toy low after this deal. ¡°You¡¯re flying to France at eight tonight?¡± Romeo threw


    the ne ticket in front of him, and the manager immediately turned pale. It was over, everything had


    been found out!


    Carl, who was standing aside, said coldly, ¡°If ourpetitor¡¯s corporation offered you very attractive


    conditions, and you¡¯ve decided to go, all you have to do is submit your resignation. McMillian


    Corporation will not stop you, but if you¡¯re ying tricks behind our back.¡±


    The manager started shaking even more violently, ¡°Mr. McMillian, Carl, I was wrong. Please give me


    another chance!¡±


    Carl shot the manager a nce, and said in an icy tone, ¡°Mr. McMillian has known about your dirty


    tricks behind the scenes for a while now. B city? That piece ofnd isn¡¯t what we¡¯re really after. The


    real deal is actually over in S city. But we used your tactics to stir up some trouble for them.¡±


    The manager was instantly shocked, realizing he was toast and his face fell in utter despair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve leaked thepany¡¯s secrets. That¡¯s illegal.¡± Carl¡¯s words hung in the air. Right on cue, two


    cops showed up, taking the manager away for questioning.


    Romeo swept his gaze over the crowd, ¡°Now, anyone else want toe clean?¡±


    Arabe had just enjoyed a romantic candlelit dinner and had a rare, delightful family moment. Even


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    though Serena¡¯s presence was a bit of a mood killer, the love and adoration from her parents was


    genuine. For the first time in her life, Arabe truly, deeply, felt the warmth of family.


    ¡°Be, go take a shower first. There¡¯s a surprise waiting for youter!¡± Louisa said.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Arabe came downstairs fresh from her bath, to see the sky filled with bursting fireworks. Louisa,


    wearing a tender smile, beckoned, ¡°Be,e over, let¡¯s take a group picture!¡±


    A famous photographer and his team were waiting under the fireworks. Under the dazzling night sky,


    Keh and Louisa, both wearing gentle smiles, hold each of their daughter¡¯s hands, ¡°We¡¯ve always


    wanted to take a photo with you, but never got the chance. Serena just happened to be out with her


    friends.¡±


    This worked out nicely, a photo with just the three of them. After all, they were the ones who were


    blood¨Crted.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m in my PJs.¡± Arabe said.


    Before Arabe could finish her sentence, Keh and Louisa burst outughing, ¡°No worries, no


    worries.¡±


    They had deliberately worn their PJs too, to look more like a family. They wanted to capture this slice of


    life moment.


    ¡°Alright, everyone squeeze in! Mr. Collins, your cor is a bit crooked. Mrs. Collins, chin down a bit.


    Arabe, could you give a bigger smile?¡± The photographer said.


    Arabe shed a bright smile as the camera clicked away.


    ¡°Switch ces, switch ces!¡± Louisa happily traded ces with Keh.


    The fireworks in the sky served as their backdrop, both of them holding Arabe¡¯s hands, their faces


    glowing with happiness.


    Arabe had never felt her parents¡® love so intensely, The way they doted on her, as if she were their


    most precious treasure.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change it up.¡± The photographer took more candid shots in the living room after the


    garden shoot.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arabe, held closely by her parents, felt a warmth she had never felt before.


    After shooting over a dozen scenes, Louisa still wanted more. But Keh chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s give Be a


    break, we¡¯ve been shooting for quite a while tonight.¡±


    ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve shot over a dozen scenes already, there are thousands of photos.¡± The photographer


    was also worried that they might be too tired and it would affect their expressions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take more when the boys return!¡± Keh massaged Louisa while speaking, ¡°Someone, bring


    some lemonade.¡±


    Someone brought the lemonade. Louisa ced a straw and handed it to Arabe, ¡°Be, have some


    water. You must be tired.¡°¡±


    Arabe shook her head and took a sip. It was a bit sweet. She also felt sweet in her heart.


    ¡°Want some dessert?¡± Keh brought a whole te of desserts in front of Arabe, ¡°Do you like pink


    macarons? Or do you prefer pudding? If you don¡¯t like either, I¡¯ll have them made again!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you guys choose first.¡± Arabe took the te and handed it to them.


    Keh and Louisa, touched by the gesture, each took one dessert even though they usually didn¡¯t


    have sweets at night.


    The photographer sent all the digital photos to Louisa¡¯s phone first. Louisa, looking at the countless


    frames of them, felt extremely satisfied. Every single one was perfectly captured, so natural.


    ¡°Be,e take a look, do you have any favorites? I¡¯ll send them to you first.¡± Louisa said.


    Arabe chose a biscuit, paired it with the lemonade, took a look and said, ¡°All good.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send them all to you.¡± After sending them, Louisa continued to admire the photos, ¡°These are


    really fantastic! Especially these few.¡±


    Seeing her set one of the photos as her phone wallpaper, Keh also chimed in, ¡°I want to set it as


    my wallpaper too!¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    After munching on some snacks, Arabe headed back to her room and saw her parents flipping


    through their photos on the couch, their faces beaming with joy.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The next morning, Arabe, done with her breakfast and ready for work, noticed Serena looking a bit


    off. She might have found out about their family photo sessionst night. Serena red at Arabe, her


    eyes seething with resentment, struggling to keep her anger in check. Arabe just threw her a nce


    before looking away and getting into Romeo¡¯s car.


    Serena was fuming. She told Martha, who was trailing behind her, ¡°I was at a friend¡¯s weddingst


    night, being a bridesmaid. When I got back, they had already finished taking the pictures and gone to


    bed! I¡¯m really ticked off! They didn¡¯t wait for me! They set off a bunch of fireworks and hired


    photographers, but they just went to bed after the shoot, not giving a damn about how I¡¯d feel.¡±


    Martha, worried for her, quietly said, ¡°Miss Serena, you need to step up your game. I suggest you stop


    enduring, or your position in this family will keep sliding¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Serena decided it was time to take action.


    In N country, a private helicopter slowly descended onto the rooftop of a skyscraper. The man¡¯s face


    was aloof. Upon hearing the news, his eyes were icy cold.


    A young assistant said, ¡°the boss have been away from home for over ten days because of work. You


    and the others can handle this project. Should there be any issues, report back to the boss.¡±


    Before he could finish, Julian¡¯s gazended on his right foot, realizing he had already stepped onto the


    helicopter¡¯s stairs. He quickly stepped back, respectfully said to the boss, ¡°Have a good trip, boss. Take


    care.¡± The helicopter took off, stirring up a gust of wind.


    The man asked softly, ¡°Are the gifts ready?¡± ¡°Yes, boss, all set!¡± Julian replied respectfully, ¡°There are


    three gifts in total, a limited¨Cedition perfume set, a limited¨Cedition lipstick set, and a limited¨Cedition


    skincare set.¡± He prepared each as he wasn¡¯t sure what the boss would want to give his sister. These


    perfumes, lipsticks, and skincare products are all the rage among girls nowadays. But the man coldly


    said, ¡°These are too lightweight.¡±


    The assistant suddenly realized that these gifts were indeed too lightweight. He quickly said, ¡°My


    apologies for the oversight. I¡¯ll arrange something else once wend.¡± The man asked indifferently,


    ¡°What¡¯s the hottest brand among girls in our country these days?¡± The assistant thought for a moment


    and said, ¡°Definitely QY.¡± Three years ago, QYunched with its unique styles and one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind


    pieces, quickly gaining poprity among socialites, and celebrities.


    Then, QYunched a new line of shoes and bags, causing a stir in the fashion world.


    QY¡¯s designer, Queen Abby, has won numerous international awards. She has led the brand from a


    little¨Cknownbel to a global luxury brand.


    ¡°I heard that QY has recentlyunched a new line of jewelry, each piece being unique¡­¡± Julian said,


    quickly handing his tablet to the man.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The gentleman¡¯s eyes swept over various pieces of jewellery, eventually settling on a uniquely


    designed pink diamond ne.


    ¡°Girls should like diamonds and pink, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    Julian was somewhat surprised. This was their first meeting, and the boss had already personally


    chosen a three¨Cmillion¨Cdor ne for his sister?


    It seemed like the boss had truly epted his sister.


    The helicopter flew back to Solterra, finallynding on top of the Collins Fashion headquarters


    skyscraper.


    As soon as the gentleman got off the ne, there were thirty senior managers waiting on either side.


    Because of his arrival, all the group¡¯s employees were on high alert, very careful, afraid of making a


    mistake.


    On the other side¡­.


    Romeo held Arabe in his arms, opened his phone for her to choose from, ¡°these are QY¡¯s new


    products, see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    On the phone screen, it showed QY¡¯s newlyunched jewellery series.


    Arabe didn¡¯t even look at it and directly refused, ¡°I already have a lot of jewelries.¡±


    She herself didn¡¯t like to wear jewelry, thinking it was a hassle.


    And, these pieces of jewelry were all her own designs¡­ there was no point for her to buy her own


    designs.


    Romeo looked down at her gently, ¡°Be, you are so excellent, of course, you should be rewarded.¡±


    Rewarded?


    ¡°Your piano piece is really good¡­¡±


    Arabe understood. He must have found out that she was Melody.


    ¡°When will you y a piece for me?¡± As Romeo¡¯s chin gently stroked her hair, thinking of her superb


    piano skills in the video, his eyes became even softer. His Be was truly exceptional and unique.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when I have time.¡±


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Romeo¡¯s eyes fell on a uniquely designed pink diamond ne, ¡°It suits you


    very well.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s skin was very delicate and smooth, wearing such a ne, her temperament would be


    even more outstanding.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You can keep it even if you don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need¡­¡±


    In the conference room of the Collins Corporation headquarters, all the senior managers listened


    quietly to the future development direction and solutions after reporting this quarter¡¯s work.


    Not until Hans Collins said ¡°dismissed¡± did everyone breathe a sigh of relief and leave the conference


    room.


    ¡°The boss¡¯s aura is too strong, I was sweating the whole time¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, look at the sweat on my forehead¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time the bosses back, I feel like I¡¯m going to copse, but as soon as he leaves, I start


    missing him.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming, the boss wouldn¡¯t like ordinary people. Even if he were to get a partner, it would be a


    nobledy of equal social status¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of woman could withstand the pressure of the boss, I find it very scary¡­¡±


    Julian followed the boss out of the meeting room in a hurry, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit slow, the


    ne has been reserved by someone else.¡±


    Upon hearing this, there was no change on Hans Collins¡® face, ¡°Raise the price.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Until they¡¯re willing to fork it over.¡±


    ¡°That guy ain¡¯t exactly hurting for cash, Julian added, ¡°Word is he¡¯s a top¨Ctier member at QY¡­¡±


    ¡°We gotta get it by sundown.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Julian knew that whatever the boss wanted, he¡¯d get it. Even though QY imed the guy


    had some serious clout, and not someone you¡¯d want to cross¡­


    But then again, was there anyone you¡¯d dare to cross when his boss?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, boss. There¡¯s a national fashion designpetition, and they¡¯re hoping to have you


    as a judge.¡±


    Though the Collins family business wasn¡¯t exactly fashion¨Coriented, Hans Collins was a big shot. He


    also made a ssh in the fashion industryst year with his exceptional design talent. A shirt he


    designed back in his younger days was quite the sensation.


    But ever since he took over thepany, he¡¯s been all business all the time, frequently out of the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    country and barely even home.


    The organizers needed some big names on the judging panel, andnding Hans Collins would surely


    turn heads for this nationalpetition.


    1 ain¡¯t got time for that,¡± Hans wasn¡¯t keen on wasting his time on such apetition. This trip back


    home was mostly to see his sister. He¡¯d be up to his eyeballs in work for the next few months and


    might not make it home for a good while.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll turn them down.¡±


    Just as Arabe got back to the office, her assistant Dean rushed up to her, ¡°Ms. Bet, we¡¯ve got a


    major issue! Out of the 33 new designs we¡¯reunching tomorrow, 23 of them are identical to our


    live¨Cstreaming tforms and online stores! I did some quick math, they¡¯ve already sold nearly eight


    thousand pieces! At this rate, they¡¯ll hit ten thousand in no time!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face turned stone cold. It was impossible!


    Out of nowhere, how could 23 out of 33 of their new designs be identical to theirpetitor¡¯s?


    Someone¡¯s definitely ying dirty tricks behind the scenes!


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what¡¯s going on yet!¡± Dean was as jumpy as a cat on a hot tin roof, ¡°Because all 23


    identical designs were done by Designer Molly. Mr. Oscar just held a meeting and gave Molly a real


    tongueshing, she, she¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She got so upset she started crying!¡±


    Arabe dashed into the elevator and headed straight to the design department, where she heard


    Oscar still shouting at Molly.


    ¡°All you do is crying, what are you crying for? Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m framing you!¡±


    ¡°Here are the 33 designs ourpetitorunched today! I had someone buy 23 of them! Take a good


    look, am I framing you?¡±


    Oscar threw all 23 designs at Molly.


    Molly was dumbstruck, staring at the designs in disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She truly had no clue what was going on.


    ¡°You must have copied ourpetitor¡¯s sketches!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Molly choked back tears as she defended herself, ¡°These designs, they¡¯re all my original


    work¡­


    She definitely didn¡¯t giarize!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make baseless usations!¡± The head of the design department, Samual, retorted


    firmly, ¡°Molly¡¯s not that sort of person! She¡¯s very talented in design. She has no reason to rip off


    someone else¡¯s work!¡±


    Molly was more than capable ofing up with these designs on her own!


    ¡°Then how do you exin all this?¡± Oscar pointed at the clothes scattered on the floor, skeptical, ¡°If


    only one design were identical, I could chalk it up to coincidence. But these are 23 identical designs.


    Can you give me a reasonable exnation?¡±


    Samual looked at the clothes on the floor, equally clueless about what was going on, but he stood firm,


    ¡°Everyone in the department witnesses Molly¡¯s design process every day¡­


    That¡¯s right. Molly didn¡¯t giarize, I can vouch for her, these designs are all her own.¡±


    ¡°She often workste into the night, long after everyone else has left. I only found out because I once


    forgot my house keys and had to go back to the office.


    ¡°Molly truly loves this industry. She would never do anything to harm its reputation or her own!¡±


    ¡°I trust Molly!¡±


    ¡°And so do I!¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    With a mockingugh, Oscar didn¡¯t even give them a chance to exin. ¡°She probably memorized all


    the designs beforehand and then painstakingly drew them out every day, trying to put on an act!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Molly tried desperately to defend herself, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I drew these all by


    myself. If someone¡¯s copying, it¡¯s them copying my designs!¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. ¡°Who are you up against? SY Fashion! That¡¯s a big¨Cshot


    clothingpany! The designer of those 23 new styles is the famous Jason! Who are you? Just a


    young girl. Would they even know who you are? Where would they find your designs to copy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Molly felt utterly helpless.


    ¡°If your designing skills are so superb, then why haven¡¯t we seen such exquisite designs from you


    before?¡±


    In a rush, Molly exined, ¡°Before I drew these designs, I got a lot of advice from Ms. Bet. Her tips


    sparked my inspiration, and that¡¯s how I came up with these!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Arabe¡¯s inspiration, Molly might still be stuck.


    Oscar gave a cynicalugh. ¡°From what I¡¯m hearing, it sounds like Ms. Bet taught you how to


    giarize other people¡¯s designs?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Molly, angry and agitated, wiped away her tears. ¡°You can twist my words, insult me all you want,


    but don¡¯t you dare insult Ms. Bet! She¡¯s not like that! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Your strong reaction is easily misinterpreted. Are you defending Ms. Bet or scared that the truth


    will be exposed¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± Molly clenched her fists, wishing she could punch him. He was bullying her too


    much!


    Just then, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Mr. Oscar, you¡¯re a grown man. Why pick on a young girl?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone turned towards the voice. It was Ms. Bet. Ms. Bet had arrived!!


    Everyone looked at Arabe as if she was their savior¡­


    Before Arabe arrived, their whole department, especially Molly, had been wronged a lot!


    ¡°Ms. Bet¡­¡± Seeing her, Molly felt a wave of emotion and loosened her fist, tears rolling down her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Clean your tears.¡± Arabe nced at Molly, speaking gently. ¡°The upright have nothing to fear from


    jealousy. If you did nothing wrong, then don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Molly obediently nodded and quickly wiped away her tears.


    Oscar watched Arabe defending Molly, scoffing. ¡°Such a big incident happened in thepany, and


    I just found some leads. Ms. Betes in to interfere. People might think Ms. Bet is trying to


    steal the credit.¡±


    Arabe gave a cold smile. ¡°Mr. Oscar is so eager to have someone confess, even more than the


    police. People might think you¡¯re just looking for a scapegoat.¡±


    The whole department was shocked by her words¡­


    Oscar¡¯s face immediately turned sour. ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Clearly, Molly is a young,


    unskilled girl who giarized someone else¡¯s design to make a quick buck!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a mind reader now? You know all of her thoughts?¡±


    Oscar looked extremely annoyed. ¡°I know you two are close, but she made a serious mistake. The


    head office has already found out about this and voiced their criticism. You can¡¯t protect her!¡±


    ¡°Is it up to you to decide whether or not I can protect her?¡±


    The head office voiced their criticism, and she hadn¡¯t heard anything about it?


    Howe Oscar, as a vice¨Cpresident, got the news before her?

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    This old man is clearly full of crap! He¡¯s using the headquarters to put pressure on her!


    ¡°We¡¯ve produced 110,000 pieces of the new product, worth several millions, all sitting in the


    warehouse! There are 23 styles. Let¡¯s see if you dare tounch new products tomorrow! Instead of


    arguing with me here, why not just submit your resignation! Asking for help from the headquarters


    could at least minimize some loss!¡±


    Though he said that, Oscar knew better than anyone that under such urgent circumstances, the


    headquarters could only mitigate some financial losses, but as for reputation¡­ it would be a total


    disaster!


    Sure, there¡¯s stock in the warehouse, but if it can¡¯t be sold and the goods don¡¯t get to customers on


    time as promised, this kind of dishonest act is a big no¨Cno for Collins Corporation!


    Oscar was secretly thrilled. This girl is definitely screwed this time!


    ¡°Call a meeting!¡± Arabe said and left the design department ahead of everyone.


    Thepany¡¯s executives hurried to the meeting room. Arabe sat in the chairperson¡¯s seat, still


    radiating a strong aura of leadership.


    Despite the problem at hand, there¡¯s not a flicker of panic on her face¡­


    Everyone was secretly admiring. Ms. Bet is really something¡­


    ¡°Ms. Bet, those 23 styles from SY Fashion, from color, pattern, craftsmanship, length, and


    thickness, they¡¯re exactly the same as ours! This cannot be a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°They even hired a celebrity spokesperson, and now their new products are selling like hotcakes.


    Anyone who sees the new products would naturally assume that they were first designed by SY


    Fashion!¡±


    ¡°Right now we have no evidence to prove they giarized Molly¡¯s designs, instead, it looks like Molly


    giarized theirs.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t sell the stock in the warehouse, we¡¯re going to lose a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, the sketches were drawn by Molly, could she have been careless at some point and


    copy¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Arabe cut her off, ¡°Molly would never do such a thing, let alone betray thepany.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Oscar retorted with Arabe¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡±


    ¡°I can think clearly. Not like someone, my brain is still functioning.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re dumb.¡± Arabe said bluntly, ¡°Which giarist would copy all 23 designs exactly?


    Can¡¯t you use your brain and think?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Oscar managed to suppress his rage for the moment!


    He was certain that Arabe would soon be leaving that chair, and Molly would bebeled as a


    giarist. The Collins family would hold her ountable, she would not only have topensate for


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the huge losses, but she might also end up in jail¡­


    At that time, the position of general manager would be his!


    Whatever Arabe does now is pointless!


    Arabe swept her gaze over everyone present, ¡°Now, I¡¯m calling a meeting to discuss two questions.


    First, I firmly believe that Molly couldn¡¯t have giarized. I trust her character. So, the question is, if the


    designs were her work, why did they appear at apetitor¡¯spany? Why could thepetitor


    produce them first and carry outrge¨Cscale promotions? It¡¯s like they¡¯re mocking us.¡±


    After saying this, she nced at Oscar. Oscar turned his face away, clearly not interested in what she


    was saying.


    ¡°Only I and the design department have seen these 23 new styles. If these designs have leaked to our


    As Oscar was about to suggest Arabe was the most likely culprit¡­


    Arabe immediately added, ¡°Of course, we also can¡¯t rule out that someone may have betrayed the


    Oscar was instantly lost for words,

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°Next, we need to address this issue.¡±


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, Dean handed over an iPad, ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯ve done some


    research. These are the past award¨Cwinning designs of the designer from SY Fashion.¡±


    Arabe took a quick nce. Thepetitions she participated in were rtively unknown, and her


    award¨Cwinning styles were different from Molly¡¯s fresh anddylike style¡­


    ¡°Everyone, take a look. You can clearly see that this designer copied Molly¡¯s work.¡± Arabe ced the


    iPad on the conference table.


    Everyone took a look and found it was indeed the case.


    ¡°His design style is more chic and neutral, not at all like Molly¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°It does seem like he copied Molly¡¯s design¡­¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s such a famous designer. Why would he copy a neer¡¯s design?¡±


    Arabe found this amusing, ¡°Famous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has won hundreds of awards over the years¡­¡±


    Arabe was unimpressed, ¡°It depends on what awards he has won. Some awards are so prestigious


    that one is enough, while a hundred of others are not evenparable to one.¡±


    ¡°But Molly hasn¡¯t participated in anypetitions. After graduation, she has been working in our


    asked in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, someone inside ourpany must have leaked the information. He got the


    design drawings, produced andunched them before we did.¡± Arabe stated firmly.


    ¡°This mole is way out of line! How dare he betray his own colleague!¡±


    ¡°If I find out who the mole is, I won¡¯t let the person off!¡±


    ¡°He must have received quite a bit of benefits¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, what¡¯s the point of discussing all these now?¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Our focus


    should be on tomorrow¡¯s new product release! If you can¡¯t solve it, please don¡¯t waste time¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t solve it?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, full of confidence.


    Everyone was taken aback. The situation was already so bad, could Ms. Bet really have a


    solution?


    Oscar was stunned, clearly unconvinced, ¡°Then tell us, what¡¯s your n? How can you prevent the


    Everyone thought it was impossible. There would definitely be financial and reputational losses. How


    could there possibly be a turnaround?


    Mr. Oscar was really making things difficult!


    ¡°Indeed, there is a way to prevent thepany from losing money and reputation, and even turn the


    situation around¡­¡±


    Hearing Arabe say this, everyone was shocked. Really??


    If Ms. Bet really had a solution, she was not only amazing, she was practically a god!


    ¡°What¡¯s your solution then? Stop keeping us in suspense!¡± Oscar didn¡¯t believe she coulde up with


    a good solution.


    Arabe stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out! Meeting¡¯s over!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Could Ms. Bet really handle it on her own?!


    Even if she could perform magic, she couldn¡¯t possibly conjure up that many new outfits, could she?!


    As Arabe walked out of the meeting room, Dean quickly caught up with her, ¡°Ms. Bet, are you


    just messing with us? Do you really have a solution? Ourpany has hundreds of retail stores with a


    orders shipped tomorrow. And then there are our partners and overseas channels. If we can¡¯t


    deliver¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Who said we can¡¯t deliver?¡± Arabe turned to look at him, smiling, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s new productunch


    will proceed as nned!¡±


    She already had the answer in her mind. The issue was definitely rted to Oscar!


    She was confident that she could expose his dirt today!


    ¡°Ms. Bet¡­ Do you really have a solution? That¡¯s 110,000 new items we are talking¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to sell 110,000 items all at once, no need to rush.¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, and the hope in Dean¡¯s eyes died out once again.


    Ms Bet was just messing with him¡­..


    They were done for tomorrow!


    Just as Arabe was about to enter her office, she saw Molly standing at the door, looking wronged but


    still trying to hold on.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡­¡±


    Arabe knew why she was here, ¡°Come in and talk.¡±


    Molly quickly followed her into the office, shut the door, then wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Ms.


    Bet! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t copy Jason¡¯s designs!! didn¡¯t even know who Jason was before! The 23


    new designs are all my own work! I swear!¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Molly was taken aback. She still had a lot to say, but Ms. Bet just believed her like that?


    ¡°I trust you, and more importantly, I trust your character.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Molly carefully pulled out a chair, ¡°Ms. Bet, before I designed these drafts, I looked at a lot of


    Master Queen Abby¡¯s works and received your guidance, which led to these designs¡­¡±


    She could guarantee that these designs were unique, and would not resemble any other works¡­.


    ¡°Now, think carefully. Who has seen these designs?¡±


    Molly thought for a moment and said, ¡°These designs have been seen by everyone in the design


    department because department head Samual projected all the drafts for everyone to vote on, and my


    23 drafts got high votes, so they were all adopted in the end,¡±


    ¡°So, everyone in the design department has seen your work¡­¡± Arabe tapped her long fingers lightly


    on the table.


    Arabe remembered. One day, Molly came to her with red eyes and showed her the drafts. When she


    asked why, it was because someone had dumped trash on her father¡¯s grave¡­.


    Later, Molly was worried about her mother¡¯s ident, so she took a temporary leave. Arabe


    happened to have a partner to meet and asked Dean to drive them¡­


    ¡°The draft was on the desk at the time, and when I returned from handling some business, I was going


    to revise it before giving it to you. I remember you had a pink dress on the top of the pile, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Molly recalled, very certain, ¡°The first one was a pure white dress because I was most


    satisfied with that one, so I put it at the very front¡­¡±


    ¡°A white dress?¡± Arabe thought for a moment, ¡°Thest one I saw was the white dress.¡±


    Both of them suddenly realized something.


    ¡°There must have been someone in the room.¡±


    Molly was shocked. Someone dared to barge into the CEO¡¯s office without permission?


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t we just check the surveince system?¡± Molly quickly found hope.


    But Arabe casually said, ¡°If this person looked at the drafts, even took them, and then just waltzed


    out of this door, there will only be two possibilities. One is that they turned off the surveince system,


    and the other is that they deleted the surveince records¡­¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    If the surveince records were erased, they might still be recoverable.


    But if the surveince was turned off, it¡¯s a whole different game¡­


    ¡°Ms. Bet, who do you think stabbed us in the back?¡± Molly was puzzled.


    A thought of Oscar shed through Arabe¡¯s mind, ¡°There¡¯s no solid proof yet, but at tomorrow¡¯s new


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    productunch, you could¡­¡±


    Arabe whispered something into Molly¡¯s ear. Molly¡¯s face showed uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can pull


    it off¡­¡±


    ¡°You totally got this.¡± Arabe patted her shoulder, boosting her confidence, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    After Molly left, Arabe pulled up the surveince footage from that day. Sure enough, someone had


    intentionally deleted the records.


    In fact, of all deletion methods, manual deletion is the easiest to recover. It¡¯s because the internal


    formatting of the hard drive is only altered once. By following certain rules, the data can be easily


    restored.


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers danced on the keyboard. In no time, all the previously deleted content


    reappeared on screen.


    Arabe spotted a familiar figure entering her office.


    It was Oscar, no doubt!


    The office was empty at the time. He had been in there for quite some time. It was obvious that he


    might have been sneaking photos of the design drafts.


    When he left the office, his hands were empty. But judging by his cocky strut, he probably seeded in


    his scheme. He even walked out looking all smug.


    Without a second thought, Arabe¡¯s fingers danced on the keyboard again, disconnecting his office¡¯s


    dedicated WIFI.


    On the other side.


    Oscar just finished a call. He noticed his WIFI was disconnected. After reconnecting, he sat back in his


    chair and sipped his coffee.


    He waspletely oblivious that the WIFI he just connected to was specially prepared by Arabe.


    Arabe effortlessly hacked into his phone. At that moment, he was replying to a voice message from


    someone named Jason, ¡°That young female designer said she has a solution. She¡¯s full of youthful


    arrogance, thinking a few grand statements can showcase her abilities. In fact, the problem at hand is


    not even something you or I can solve.¡±


    ¡°If she dares tounch a simr design tomorrow, I will bankrupt her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Oscar enjoyed his aromatic coffee, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s well aware of the severe


    consequences following the new productunch.¡±


    ¡°Molly does have some design talent, and I once considered bringing her into my team. Unfortunately,


    people who can¡¯t be bought are of no use to us.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll soon be behind bars. But, it¡¯s already her


    honor that a nobody like her could help you gain reputation with her design.¡±


    Arabe copied all these conversations and their previous chat records as evidence.


    This was damning evidence!


    A whileter, Oscar, enjoying his coffee and listening to music, contacted Monica, the boss of SY


    Fashion, asking for her cut.


    ¡°Monica, I¡¯ve already provided you with ourpany¡¯s best design n. I heard you¡¯ve sold thousands


    of products already and it will soon reach ten thousand. ording to our previous agreement, I should


    get a cut¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Monica responded quickly, ¡°You¡¯ll get 30%, not a penny less! But we¡¯ve agreed that once


    you regain the position of president, you will provide some convenience for SY Fashion.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Oscar replied easily, ¡°We¡¯re friends. I know what to do.¡±


    Arabe checked all the apps in Oscar¡¯s phone, copied all the useful information, and then called Dean


    over.


    ¡°Go get Oscar.¡®¡±


    Dean left immediately.


    A whileter, Oscar strode in, ¡°You want to ask me how to solve the current problem?¡±


    Before Arabe could say anything, Oscar just sat opposite her, confidently smiling, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d


    be handing in my resignation letter right now, asking for headquarters to step in¡­¡±


    ¡°You want my position? Talking about resignation again and again¡­ You think you¡¯re up for this job?¡±


    Arabe smiled, full of authority.


    ¡°Ha, Oscarughed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not up for it, right? I¡¯d love to see how you exin to


    everyone if we can¡¯t deliver tomorrow!¡±


    That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Arabe threw a stack of reports in front of him, ¡°These are all the reimbursement forms since the


    especially this month, thirteen times, totaling thirteen thousand. What kind of clients are you


    entertaining with all this money?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything clearly written on the forms? Can¡¯t you read? Do you need me to read it out to you?¡±


    Oscar leaned back in his chair, looking rxed, ¡°Like this month, I met with thirteen clients, spent a


    total of thirteen thousand, averaging about a thousand per client¡­¡±


    ¡°The first reimbursement form, on the 3rd of this month, you met with the vice president of a clothing


    sauna, spending over nine grand.¡±


    Oscar looked innocent, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I treated him so he would cooperate with us for a long


    time¡­ You don¡¯t understand these business etiquettes¡­¡±


    ¡°But this month, the VP¡¯s wife was giving birth abroad. The VP was abroad and not in the country.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing this.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the info I found.¡± Arabe turned theputer screen towards him, disying pictures of the


    VP abroad.


    ¡°The second reimbursement form, on the 7th of this month, you met with the president of another


    hundred.¡±


    Oscar looked a bit nervous, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°The president had just been admitted to the ER on the 6th due to kidney stones and high uric acid. He


    was on IV at the hospital on the 7th, he couldn¡¯t possibly have joined you for a seafood feast.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned slightly pale, ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I called you in here because I¡¯ve got solid proof,¡± Arabe continued. ¡°Receipt number three, dated the


    9th of this month. You wined and dined the head honcho of a clothingpany at a teahouse, got


    massages, enjoyed a hot spring, and shelled out a whopping 1400 bucks.¡±


    ¡°And then what¡­¡±


    The thing is, the dude was out of town on a business trip from the 7th to the 11th of this month. He


    wasn¡¯t anywhere near Summerfield.¡±


    Oscar was now fully aware of the pickle he was in. His body involuntarily stiffened, no longer asid¨C


    back as before.


    ¡°This is the evidence that you¡¯ve been cooking the books for the past year,¡± Arabe clicked the mouse


    and hundreds of files popped up on the screen. She gave a slight smile, ¡°Got anything to say for


    yourself?¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Oscar tried to snatch her mouse, but Arabe beat him to the punch. ¡°Did you think deleting it meant I


    wouldn¡¯t have copies?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± Oscar couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger, his face red with fury as he


    red at her.


    ¡°Calm down, I just want to clear up some things, Arabe replied, confidence radiating from her eyes.


    She casually asked, ¡°Over the past year, all the fabric scraps left from our production line, did you


    have them all thrown into the waste site?¡±


    Oscar guessed what she was getting at. ¡°Why the hell should we keep useless scraps? To take up


    space?¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, you¡¯ve been selling them and making a pretty penny¡­¡±


    Arabe confidently stated, ¡°Every month, you¡¯ve been sending the leftover scraps to the waste site


    where you meet with the recyclingpany¡¯s people and sell the scraps for three bucks a hundred


    pounds.¡±


    Even though it¡¯s only three bucks for a hundred pounds¡­


    The amount of scraps generated each month was colossal, with a weight to match¡­


    ¡°All year round, just by selling scraps, you¡¯ve pocketed sixty¨Cnine thousand dors, am I wrong, Mr.


    Oscar?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s face turned ashen. He never thought she would dig into such a trivial matter!


    There were no cameras at the waste site, and no one else was present at their transactions. How the


    hell did she find out?


    How could this be¡­


    Ever since this woman took over thepany, he felt like she knew everything, like he couldn¡¯t hide


    anything from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there are records of the transactions,¡± Arabe answered his question in a leisurely


    manner.


    Oscar fumed in silence. Those damned fools! He had explicitly told them not to keep records, not to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    leave evidence, but they didn¡¯t listen! Look where that got them!


    ¡°By the way, do you remember the time you encouraged a bunch of employees to gamble online at the


    Before the purchasing department head, the manager, the line leaders, and the warehouse supervisor


    were arrested, they all mentioned it.


    That night, everyone got hammered. Oscar bragged about a betting site where you could win big. He


    even showed everyone his withdrawal amount, which was over sixty grand¡­


    Although everyone was initially skeptical, some people started winning a lot of money after a few bets,


    and could directly withdraw into their bank


    ounts¡­


    So they bet more and more, even inviting their friends and rtives.


    Unexpectedly, the site kept raising the withdrawal limit. First, it said you needed fifty grand to withdraw,


    so they put all their money in. Then it said you needed a hundred grand, so they borrowed a ton of


    money. Even after betting several hundred grand, they couldn¡¯t get their money back¡­.


    After owing a mountain of debt, Oscar coerced them into betraying thepany¡­


    They were all taken away by the police, but due to insufficient evidence, Oscar was soon released.


    That¡¯s right.¡± Oscar didn¡¯t expect this little girl to care so much about it. ¡°They were just unlucky, it has


    nothing to do with me! I actually made a fortune!¡± Arabe¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard,


    then she clicked the mouse. A series of evidence appeared on theputer screen.


    ¡°I checked that site. You made a lot of money because all the funds people invested ended up in your


    ount.¡±


    Arabe slightly raised the corners of her mouth, looking at the man in front of her, and said, ¡°Which


    means, from the beginning, you intended to scam everyone¡¯s money!¡±


    Oscar gaped at each transaction record disyed on theputer screen, finding it unbelievable and


    feeling a chill creep up his spine.


    How the hell did Arabe get these records?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    These details were still so crystal clear!


    He had clearly shut down the website, so by all ounts, Arabe shouldn¡¯t have been able to find this


    information.


    ¡°Do you know running this kind of website is illegal, right?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, an icy and


    powerful aura radiating off her.


    Oscar suddenly felt scared. Who the hell was this girl?


    Remembering all the issues that had cropped up in thepany, it seemed like there was nothing this


    girl couldn¡¯t dig up if she wanted to.


    Actually, for Arabe, finding this evidence wasn¡¯t hard at all.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, about that time the warehouse manager betrayed thepany, I checked the


    CCTV.¡±


    Hearing this, Oscar instantly went on high alert.


    ¡°That day, at five in the afternoon, I left work. At 5:03, you called the warehouse manager to a corner


    that wasn¡¯t covered by the cameras and had a little chat. By 5:11, your conversation was over. She


    returned to the warehouse, and at 5:13, she revoked my warehouse ess.¡±


    That night, I needed to get back to thepany, but I found I couldn¡¯t get into the warehouse. This


    proves that the warehouse manager¡¯s actions were under your instructions!¡±


    ¡°Also, you signed off on the old purchase orders; the stock numbers were confirmed by you; and your


    cut of the illicit funds was thergest. Compared to them, you should be the one in jail, maybe even for


    life!¡±


    In disbelief but wary, Oscar stared at her. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    He had thought the girl sent by headquarters was just a naive girl, ipetent, and a dimwit.


    But after dealing with her for a couple of weeks, he found out she was even scarier than he¡¯d


    imagined.


    ¡°How did you find all this out?¡± Oscar gritted his teeth and asked.


    Arabe gave a slight smile. ¡°Every single thing I dug up could ruin your life! Including what you did to


    the warehouse manager and the procurement director.¡±


    Suddenly, videos of what Oscar had done to the warehouse manager and procurement director


    popped up on theputer screen.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There were dozens of them!


    All copied from his phone by Arabe!


    Oscar was floored, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    These videos were only on his phone. He hadn¡¯t uploaded them anywhere else or shared them with


    anyone.


    How had Arabe found them?


    ¡°And your collusion with SY Fashion, sending Molly¡¯s designs to Jason.¡± Arabe looked up, casually


    asking, ¡°Molly never did anything to you, so why did you pick her design?¡±


    ¡°Hah, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Oscar vehemently denied. ¡°You want me to confess?


    Are you recording this? I¡¯m not that stupid!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand; Molly never had any beef with you, so why target her?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s tone was calm, but Oscar refused to spill the beans!


    ¡°Just because she¡¯s close to me, you don¡¯t like me, and her designs are the best in the design


    department? So you chose to hurt her?¡±


    In reality, Arabe knew all the answers to these questions. She just wanted Oscar to admit it himself.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Oscar didn¡¯t speak a word.


    Arabe unplugged the USB from theputer, held it in her hand, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll trade all


    the evidence I have for one answer from you.¡± Oscar was a bit tempted.


    ¡°You have three seconds to think about it.¡±


    ¡°How do I know you didn¡¯t make a backup?¡± Oscar was enticed, but as an experienced guy, he stayed


    alert.


    ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t, then I didn¡¯t! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself. Arabe tossed him


    the mouse. Oscar quickly checked with it, and it seemed there was no record of a backup.


    Arabe swung the USB stick and started to count down: ¡°One, two,¡±


    Immediately, Oscar grabbed the USB. His anxious heart finally settled a bit. Heughed gloomily. ¡°Little


    girl, as someone who¡¯s been around the block, I¡¯m telling you, being too emotional isn¡¯t always a good


    thing.¡±


    Such important evidence, and she just handed it all over to him?


    All for the truth about some sketches?


    So young, so foolish!


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to talk.¡± Arabe watched him excitedly and said, ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t make a backup.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying, karma will get you, and it won¡¯t end well!¡± Oscar demanded a promise from her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing the confidence in the young girl, Oscar was finally convinced. He leaned back again, showing


    his previously calm.demeanor.


    ¡°The sketches were indeed given to Jason by me. That day, I saw you two leaving the office, so I used


    a spare key to get in.¡±


    At this point, Oscar revealed a cunning smile and said proudly, ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t know your office had a


    spare key, huh? Actually, all the offices in thepany have spare keys!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Arabe chuckled, coinciding with her own suspicion.


    ¡°I pretended to lose my own office key, went to the HR department, the guy was so slow at finding


    keys, Iined a few times, and then I looked for it myself. I took your office key while I was at it.¡±


    This also matched Arabe¡¯s suspicion. At this point, Arabe gave a faint smile, waiting for him to dig


    his own grave.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. What did SY Fashion offer you to make you betray thepany?¡°.


    Oscarughed casually, ¡°30% of the total sales! If it¡¯s a million, I can get a bonus of three hundred


    thousand! Isn¡¯t that better than working hard in thepany?¡±


    How much did he earn after working so hard for thepany for a year?


    This answer, Arabe had also seen it on his phone; she faked surprise and said, ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Oscar looked rxed now, as if he thought he was the winner. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you were too


    proud before, or I could have invited you to join. We could have made money together. Why bother


    working hard for the Collins family?¡±


    ¡°Has the Collins family treated you badly?¡± Arabe carried on with her topic.


    ¡°Good, good for what?¡± Oscar began to curse, not giving a damn about the Collins family: ¡°They called


    me in to take charge of thepany a year ago and gave me a sry of two thousand: I¡¯m the CEO of


    thispany, just two thousand dors. Can you believe that?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t seem to mind: ¡°ording to your records, you¡¯ve only been working for a short period of


    time. A basic sry of two thousand is already high, not to mention other subsidies and rewards. Don¡¯t


    you get more than four thousand in hand?¡±


    ¡°Can thatpare with three hundred thousand?¡± Oscar leaned back in his chair, looking nonchnt.


    ¡°How many years of hard work would it take for me to earn three hundred thousand?¡±


    But by cooperating with a rivalpany, he can easily get three million!


    ¡°But your three million is built on the foundation of framing others. Molly might end up in jail because of


    this!¡±


    ¡°Who told her to be stupid?¡± Oscar said discontentedly, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for picking the wrong


    side! If she had agreed to my terms from the beginning, let me enjoy,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arabe frowned slightly upon hearing this.


    ¡°Before you came to thispany, I asked her whether she wanted to enjoy privileges by following me


    or rely on her own abilities in thepany, she chose thetter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Arabe instantly grabbed a cup of water from the table and sshed it onto his


    face.


    ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    So he not only took advantage of the warehouse manager and the procurement department head but


    also had his eyes on young girls like Molly.


    Thankfully, Molly was upright and refused to submit. She¡¯d rather struggle in thepany than bow to


    a viin like Oscar!


    Wiping the water off his face, Oscarughed loudly, stood up, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any more


    questions? You¡¯re leaving thepany tomorrow. As someone who has experienced it, let me tell you,


    emotions are far less important than money! If you give up benefits for emotions, you¡¯re an idiot!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Like now, she had the evidence to sue him but gave it to him easily for truth.


    Such a fool!


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t make a backup, but, Arabe smirked, ¡°You guys cane in now.¡±


    Several people outside the office rushed in as soon as they heard the signal.


    Seeing four uniformed police officers, Oscar was taken aback.


    ¡°Officers, this is the man I reported.¡± Arabe stood up, her aura icy cold. ¡°The evidence is in his hand,


    and there¡¯s only one copy!¡±


    ¡°Arabe.¡± Oscar pointed at Arabe. But before he could finish his sentence, his hands were seized


    by the officers, and the USB was confiscated.


    So she really didn¡¯t make a backup. Instead, she handed the evidence to him to deliver to the police


    herself!


    That¡¯s cold!


    ¡°Oh right, this is a recording of our conversation.¡± Arabe took out another USB and said, ¡°He


    admitted all his crimes in it. It should add a few more years to his sentence.¡±


    ¡°You, you cunning woman, you dared to deceive me; let go of me; I¡¯m not a bad guy; you got the wrong


    person. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense; I¡¯m a good person, and I haven¡¯t done anything illegal.¡±


    ¡°Officers, can you let go of me? People will see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent; let me go.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s voice trailed off in the distance.


    Dean stood outside the office, watching as four cops hauled Oscar away.


    He looked at Arabe with admiration in his eyes.


    Oscar was a big shot in thepany. How on earth did Ms. Bet manage to get him thrown into the


    hands of the police?


    ¡°Spread the word; none of the employees are allowed to gossip about Oscar¡¯s arrest. There¡¯s even


    bigger news dropping tomorrow!¡±


    Seeing the confidence in Arabe¡¯s eyes, Dean swallowed hard and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He felt like there was nothing in this world that Ms. Bet couldn¡¯t pull off.


    This girl was just way too badass.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    After dealing with Oscar, Arabe whipped out her phone and issued a decree: ¡°No one is allowed to


    buy those 4 vis and 14 storefronts Attlee is selling.¡±


    Roger that, I¡¯ll get the word out ASAP.


    Arabe¡¯s expression turned a tad darker, but she still had a ¡°surprise¡± up her sleeve for them.


    At the headquarters of Collins Corporation,


    Julian got the news and immediately popped into Hans Collins¡® office, reporting dutifully, ¡°Boss, we got


    some fresh buzz from our fashionpany.¡± Hans Collins lifted his deep¨Cset eyes, his face still as


    cool as a cucumber, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the culprit this time?¡±


    That smallpany had been a hot mess recently; wasn¡¯t it being managed by a young woman?


    ¡°It¡¯s Oscar from the headquarters,¡± Julian reported truthfully. ¡°He set up an illegal gambling site and


    lured a bunch of our employees into it; they even roped in their friends and family, and now everyone¡¯s


    down to theirst penny.¡±


    Hans Collins¡® gaze deepened.


    ¡°He also used dirty tricks on our female employees¨Cnot just one; he even filmed videos to threaten


    them.¡±


    ¡°He conned employees who were strapped for cash into his dirty deeds and betrayed thepany.


    The old manager, purchasing manager, warehouse keeper, and group leaders from the production line


    all fell victim to him, and they¡¯ve all been hit hard by thew.¡±


    ¡°Through selling discarded fabric from thepany, he made 69,000 bucks in a year, and he even


    cooked the books for an entire year.¡±


    ¡°He even had the nerve to get employees to sell our top¨Cquality products and produce low¨Cquality


    clothes with cheap fabric, then sell them with our brandbel, and most of the proceeds went into his


    pockets.¡±


    ¡°Recently, he sold our design drafts to ourpetitor, SY Fashion, and even tried to frame our


    designer, Molly.¡±


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s been taken in for questioning by the police now, there¡¯s a huge problem at the


    Hans Collins, with a deep voice, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Out of the 33 new designs we¡¯reunching tomorrow, Oscar sold 23 to SY Fashion. They¡¯ve already


    produced andunched these 23 designs today, which means the millions worth of goods in our


    warehouse might not be able to be sold.¡± Julian lowered his head; his spirits were down in the dumps.


    Even though all these were Oscar¡¯s doing, thepany¡¯s loss can¡¯t be measured in money anymore.


    ¡°What does the top brass say?¡± Hans Collins asked quietly.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s at their wits¡® end, except for that young female manager. She boldly imed in the meeting


    that she has a solution for tomorrow¡¯s problem. She said she can not only prevent losses and


    reputation damage for thepany but also make a killing.¡±


    To be honest, Julian didn¡¯t buy what the young female manager said, but Hans Collins was somewhat


    looking forward to it. Since she took up the job, she¡¯d been full of surprises.


    ¡°I heard she got in through connections?¡± Hans Collins asked casually.


    The boss¡® concern surprised Julian. He didn¡¯t expect him to pay attention to such trivial matters. He


    replied, ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s actually one of your insiders.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°She was handpicked by Old Mr. Collins.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hans Collins searched his memory but couldn¡¯t recall any rtives or friends like that. Could it be she


    demonstrated outstanding management skills and was highly praised by his father, so he hired her


    specifically?


    ¡°What¡¯s her educational background?¡±


    ¡°High school.¡± As soon as Julian finished, he worried the boss would question her ability, so he quickly


    added, ¡°But her capabilities are in for everyone to see, and she¡¯s always giving her all for the


    <ppany.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Lucky for them, the new girl, Ms. Bet, found the weak spot of Oscar. Who knew how much more


    money they would have lost otherwise!


    Is the gift ordered?¡± asked Hans Collins.


    Julian respectfully responded, ¡°The owner wasn¡¯t willing to sell. We¡¯ve tried negotiating several times


    without sess.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s their guy?¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s someone from the McMin family,¡± replied Julian.


    The McMins were good buddies with the Collins. There¡¯s no way Hans Collins would risk falling out


    with them over a ne worth thirty million.


    He would have to pick another one.


    Julian browsed the QY website again, and Hans Collins¡® eyes scan through the options, finally settling


    on a four¨Cleaf clover ne.


    The four leaves were studded with top¨Cgrade green diamonds. It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s only worth two and a


    half million. It felt like it¡¯s not expensive enough. ¡°That one,¡± Hans Collins said, handing the iPad back


    to him. ¡°I¡¯m going home for dinner with my sister tonight, so try to wrap up the important stuff this


    afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Julian selected a few more important documents and respectfully presented them to him.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, boss, word¡¯s out that you¡¯re back in town. A bunch of folks want to have dinner with


    you in the next few days. When do you reckon,¡±


    ¡°Blow them off.¡± Hans Collins felt he needs to make time to spend with his sister.


    Meanwhile.


    Oscar had been wailing in the station, proiming his innocence. He insisted the recording was done


    under Arabe¡¯s threat and that all the evidence was fabricated by her.


    He¡¯s also crying out to see Keh in person, iming he¡¯s a long¨Ctime employee that Keh


    promoted. There¡¯s no way he would do anything to harm the Collins family!


    The new cop had never seen such a crybaby of an old man. He reported the situation to Keh.


    Keh and Louisa happened to be passing by, and upon hearing this, they stormed into the


    interrogation room.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re finally here! I was about to bash my head against this wall, but then I thought,


    wouldn¡¯t that be just what the viin wants?¡±


    Oscar immediately knelt at Keh¡¯s feet, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°You have no idea; this new girl at


    thepany is framing me. I¡¯m so bitter inside. I still remember the favor you did for me back in the


    day. How could I ever do anything to hurt the Collins family? To hurt you? She¡¯s way out of line!¡± Oscar


    clung to Keh¡¯s feet, crying his eyes out. ¡°Mr. Collins, you have to save me! No one else can clear


    my name All it takes is a word from you. That¡¯s the girl who walked in just now!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying my precious daughter is framing you? You want her to go to jail?¡± Louisa¡¯s face was


    cold, radiating an air of aloof elegance. Upon hearing ¡°precious daughter¡°, Oscar was dumbstruck and


    thought he had heard wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I was talking about that girl from thepany.¡± Not Serena!


    ¡°She is my precious daughter. My own flesh and blood.¡±


    Hearing Louisa¡¯s words, Oscar¡¯s jaw dropped, and he was too stunned to even continue his crying fit.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Wasn¡¯t that girl called Arabe?


    Weren¡¯t Keh and Louisa¡¯s children named Serena?

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Oscar was totally stunned, unable to utter a single word.


    ¡°Thispany, under your leadership, hasn¡¯t made any progress. I was originally nning to shut it


    down. But since my daughter is on holiday with nothing to do, I thought I¡¯d let her run it.¡±


    So casually handing over such a bigpany to his daughter.


    Hearing Keh Collins¡® words, Oscar¡¯s mouth hung open wide enough to fit two eggs.


    ¡°I never expected her to be so responsible, finding all these problems within thepany! I¡¯ve seen the


    evidence of your betrayal myself! Arabe Bet didn¡¯t falsely use you! You¡¯re here ranting and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    raving, ndering her, and wanting to put her behind bars. Do you really think the Collins family


    wouldn¡¯t protect her?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Collins, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Oscar was instantly scared out of his wits. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that


    girl; no, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Be is your daughter.¡± If he had known, he would never have dared to act


    rashly!


    At that moment, he looked at Louisa¡¯s icy face and suddenly realized that she and Arabe did bear


    some resemnce!


    Only that, Arabe exuded a stronger aura and was even more charming.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I was confused for a moment and did something to let down thepany, to let you


    down.¡± Oscar simply admitted his guilt, hoping for a more lenient punishment.


    But before he could finish, Keh kicked him away, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a repeat offender; since the


    can hit me and scold me, but please don¡¯t let me go to jail.¡± Oscar crawled over again, desperately


    begging at Keh¡¯s trousers, ¡°I have elderly parents, young children.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Keh kicked him away again, impatiently saying, ¡°When you did those things, didn¡¯t you


    think about your family?¡±


    Regretting now? Toote!!


    ¡°I heard he often bullied Arabe in thepany.¡± Louisa nced at the man on the ground, then


    turned to the police officer beside her and said, ¡°Please handle it properly; he¡¯s been with ourpany


    for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The officer nodded, his gaze on Oscar turning frosty.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, please take back your words; I know I was wrong.¡± Oscar tried to grab Louisa¡¯s skirt.


    Fortunately, Keh pulled Louisa behind him just in time: ¡°You dare touch my wife¡¯s dress?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t realize your mistakes!¡± Keh rolled up his sleeves and gave


    him a good beating.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, please stop, stop.¡± Oscar covered his face with his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting old; if


    you get hurt, I won¡¯t be able to exin. If your sonse to settle ounts with me, I can¡¯t bear it! Let


    someone else handle me. You calm down, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Who were you just cursing?¡± Keh was panting, but he had no intention of letting him go. ¡°Say it,


    who were you cursing?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I was cursing myself.¡±


    ¡°If you want to protect your family, admit to what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Collins, whatever you say.¡± Oscar had no intention of resisting.


    Keh kicked him again, sending him into a corner.


    Getting old indeed, feeling tired just from a bit of action.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re getting on in years; stop exerting yourself.¡± Louisa stepped forward, wiping the sweat off


    of her husband¡¯s face, then gave Oscar a disgusted look.


    ¡°If he really touched your dress just now, I would have cut off his hand! This shameless man is doing all


    kinds of evil deeds! And still trying to escape punishment?¡±


    He¡¯s a beast!


    Keh turned back around, ring angrily at Oscar, saying, ¡°Stay here and reflect on your actions!¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Oscar knew that begging wouldn¡¯t do any good, so he just leaned against the corner, muttering,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Keh and Louisa left, two interrogators walked in. Seeing Oscar all battered and bloody, they


    couldn¡¯t help but ask the people around, ¡°What the heck happened here?¡±


    Did Keh and Louisa do this?


    ¡°I tripped and fell by myself Oscar hurriedly exined, ¡°It has nothing to do with anybody else.¡±


    Even though his face looked like it had been pounded, everyone knew that with the status of the


    Collins family, if they wanted someone to disappear, it could be done in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Who asked you to be so blind?¡±


    One of them didn¡¯t know if he was scolding Oscar for offending the Collins family with hisck of


    foresight or for tripping over his own feet.


    Oscar didn¡¯t dare to rify, only knowing that he had offended Arabe and the Collins family; his life


    was basically over!


    Man, why did that girl have to be the daughter of the Collins family?


    No wonder she had such a strong aura!


    That afternoon.


    Arabe walked into the production workshop and said, ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing and listen


    up.¡±


    The workers on the five production lines immediately stopped and silently watched her.


    Even though Arabe was only eighteen, her authority was awe¨Cinspiring, and everyone instinctively


    obeyed her.


    Looking at her, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Their own children were still in high school, memorizing


    English words at eighteen, while Arabe was already managing apany at the same age.


    Life sure was unfair.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day ourpany ships out. As you all know, because Oscar sold the designs to SY


    Fashion, we can¡¯t sell the stock in our warehouse. I need everyone¡¯s cooperation from here on.¡±


    After Arabeid out her n, everyone agreed, thinking that this young girl was incredible!


    Dean couldn¡¯t believe that Ms. Bet had managed to convince everyone so quickly. He admired her.


    This girl was like the backbone of thepany, and as long as she was there, people felt safe.


    After making her rounds in the production workshop, Arabe went to the design department.


    Molly was slumped over herputer, looking listless.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Arabe came over and asked softly.


    Molly straightened up suddenly and said, ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re here? I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on herputer screen, which disyed the electronic registration form for a


    national designpetition. The deadline for registration was 5 p.m., and it was already 4:50 p.m.


    ¡°Not joining?¡± Arabe asked, raising an eyebrow.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you don¡¯t know. Thispetition requires having an assistant.¡±


    Although Molly wanted to prove herself through thispetition under Arabe¡¯s encouragement, she


    She could barely make ends meet as it was!


    ¡°Has no one from the design department signed up?¡± Arabe looked around at the others.


    The designers quickly lowered their heads. They didn¡¯t dare to join such a big nationalpetition,


    fearing that they would not perform well.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Even though it¡¯s an individualpetition, they had to list their current employer when they signed up.


    If they can bag a high rank, that would be the bee¡¯s knees. But if they end up at the bottom of the pile,


    they were just dragging thepany¡¯s name through the mud!


    And if they got canned because of it, that would be a real kick in the teeth.


    As the clock ticked on, Molly felt a pang of regret. With a heavy sigh, she was about to close the


    webpage.


    But just as her cursor hovered over the close button, Arabe chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Her words had everyone in the design department, including Molly, bug¨Ceyed. ¡°Ms. Bet, are you?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s big kahuna was going to be her assistant?


    Was she dreaming?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re going to be a sidekick for Molly? Isn¡¯t that a bit beneath you?¡±


    ¡°People¡¯llugh their heads off if they find out!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re the big cheese of thepany; Molly doesn¡¯t deserve.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t bat an eye. ¡°Just sign up.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡±


    Before Molly could say anything more, Arabe asked, ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t cut the mustard? Not up


    to snuff? Or are you worried I¡¯ll drag down your rank?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course, Molly didn¡¯t think any of those things; she just felt bad about having Ms. Bet as her


    assistant.


    ¡°If you win, that¡¯s the best thank¨Cyou I could ask for.¡±


    Arabe wanted to help her because of her unique perspective on design and her genuine love for the


    industry. Despite having seen its darker side, she never gave up on her dreams and continued to give


    it her all.


    Although shecked confidence and was not daring enough in her design thinking, Arabe believed


    she had potential and talent and was worth investing in.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± Molly¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of gratitude. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she quickly


    filled in her information.


    In the final minute before the deadline, Molly sessfully submitted her application, with the whole


    department cheering her on.


    ¡°You got this!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I always thought you had a knack for design. Now with Ms. Bet by your side, you


    can let loose and give it your all!¡±


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a hup, Ms. Bet will have your back! If she can¡¯t fix it, no one can!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one lucky duck to have Ms. Bet as your right¨Chand woman.¡±


    ¡°Go get ¡®em, Molly! You can do it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make a name for yourself!¡±


    Molly had never felt such overwhelming support and well¨Cwishes before. Gratefully, she said, ¡°Thanks,


    everyone! I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She then turned to Arabe with gratitude. Without her, she might have missed this opportunity.


    ¡°No need for thanks. I¡¯ll tutor you after work for the next few days,¡± Arabe replied nonchntly. ¡°But


    not tonight; I have ns.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Ms. Bet, whenever suits you.¡± Molly never imagined meeting someone who would


    support her in the field of design, let alone tutor her. She was truly lucky!


    After work.


    Arabe texted Romeo McMin, telling him not to pick her up for the next few days as she had some


    matters to take care of.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Then Louisa got a call: ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t make it for dinner tonight; I might being homete for the


    next few days.¡± ¡°No biggie, you and Romeo go have a st; I got this.¡± Louisa thought they were going


    to have some alone time.


    ¡°It¡¯s work¨Crted.¡±


    Hearing this, Louisa thought, work¨Crted? Not done yet? Seeing her daughter so dedicated to her


    work, sheughed, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself; remember to eat; if you can¡¯t get it done, ask someone for


    help.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe replied gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be quite busy for the next few days; there¡¯s apetition I need to


    attend.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After hearing that, Louisa chit¨Cchatted for a bit and then hung up.


    Not long after, her phone rang again. Seeing it was her son, she picked up immediately and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    been a while since youst called me? When are youing back? I¡¯ve asked you toe home and


    check on your sister; how many days has it been? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    She was about to give him a piece of her mind when she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ming back tonight.¡±


    Louisa was taken aback. ¡°Tonight?¡±


    That¡¯s pretty sudden!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming home for dinner.¡± Hans Collins had already bought presents and was on his way


    home, telling Julian, who was driving, ¡°Step on it.¡± Upon hearing that, Louisa immediately said, ¡°No


    rush; safety first.¡±


    Great, Hans Collins wasing back!


    After hanging up, she had more dishes prepared.


    When she heard that her brother wasing back, Serena Collins was.overjoyed. She waited at the


    front door for quite a while, and finally Julian¡¯s car pulled up at the vi.


    Julian opened the car door for Hans Collins.


    Seeing that tall and stern figure stepping out, Serena excitedly called out, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Hearing her voice, Hans Collins softened a bit. After all, they grew up together, and before Arabe


    came, the whole family doted on her like a little princess.


    Their bond was real.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back; I missed you so much!¡± Serena¡¯s face was full of joy. ¡°You¡¯re always abroad; it¡¯s not


    easy for you toe home. Can you stay longer this time?¡±


    Hans Collins¡® face softened. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Although Serena was somewhat in awe of her brother, she boldly walked over and took


    Hans Collins¡® hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got a new sister at home recently; it¡¯s quite lively, and now that you¡¯re back,


    it¡¯s going to be even more so!¡±


    Hans Collins nced at her hand, gently removing it. ¡°You¡¯re grown up now; you should act more


    mature.¡±


    He never liked being touched, but he didn¡¯t mind Serena¡¯s touch; he was even somewhat gentle.


    Serena knew that if anyone else dared to take his hand, he would definitely get angry!


    Her brother was already quite special to her!


    ¡°How¡¯s the new sister?¡± Hans Collins asked softly.


    Upon hearing this, Serena¡¯s face changed, and she quickly said, ¡°Good, quite good. just like you, a


    person with a strong personality.¡±


    She deliberately avoided eye contact, even feigning fear in her heart.


    Her behavior naturally caught Hans Collins¡® eye. It seemed that the girl was a difficult person to get


    along with.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, spill the beans.¡± Hans Collins walked with her towards the main hall.


    Along the way, Serena wanted to speak but hesitated.


    She deliberately concealed the fear and anxiety in her eyes and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°All


    in all, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Hans Collins¡® eyes dimmed a bit; it seemed that sister of his often


    bullied her.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    The dinner table was loaded with all kinds of scrumptious dishes.


    ¡°Hans, you haven¡¯t been home in a while; share a few drinks with your old man tonight.¡± Keh


    poured him a ss of wine, then turned to the girl beside him and said, ¡°Serena, you¡¯re still young;


    stick to your juice.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity to act cute, Serena chimed in, ¡°I wanna drink with big bro too.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, wait till you¡¯re grown.¡± Keh poured himself another ss, then cheerfully asked his son,


    ¡°Heard you¡¯ve been doing well overseas?¡± ¡°Mmm, pretty stable now.¡± Hans Collins had been busy


    abroad for several months, solving a handful of issues, and finally, things were settling down. He


    nced around, noticing there were only four sets of cutlery.


    Apart from his parents¡®, there were only his and Serena¡¯s.


    Where was his sister?


    Louisa chimed in while bustling around, ¡°Be just called; she¡¯s not finished with some work.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Hans Collins was a bit taken aback.


    Wasn¡¯t his sister only eighteen?


    ¡°You might not know this, but your sister is currently managing our fashionpany. You must¡¯ve


    heard about her achievements from overseas?¡± Keh happily clinked sses with him, and after


    gulping down his drink, he sighed, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought your sister had such impressive business


    acumen? She found so many problems within days of her taking charge! Even caught the main culprit


    behind the scenes!¡±


    Thinking about Oscar, Keh felt a pang of heartache.


    Recalling thepany¡¯s recent activities, Hans instinctively uttered a name: ¡°Arabe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Arabe Collins, your sister!¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡°sister¡°, Serena bit her lip and served her brother some food: ¡°Big bro, this is


    your favorite meat; eat up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Hans Collins was usually rather aloof, but his gaze softened when he looked at his family.


    Serena felt a lot better. That dimwit, instead of bonding with her brother, she was busy working!


    What a scatterbrain!


    She continued serving wine to her brother and parents, warming up the atmosphere like a cozy quilt.


    Upon realizing that the person who recently stirred up thepany was his sister, Hans Collins¡® gaze


    deepened, feeling rather intrigued.


    The new collection would beunched tomorrow; she didn¡¯te home for dinner; she probably busy


    preparing, right?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Although he hadn¡¯t met her and didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was, her talent, decision¨Cmaking


    skills, and ambition at such a young age had already impressed him.


    ¡°If your sister were a bit older, I¡¯d really like to hand over the otherpanies to her.¡± Keh had full


    faith in his daughter¡¯s business skills, but she was still young and had just returned home; he didn¡¯t


    want her to overwork.


    Louisa added while eating, ¡°Oh right, she mentioned on the phone that she¡¯ll be attending a design


    Ever since she returned, she had been throwing herself into work; it was a bit heartbreaking.


    Initially, handing over thepany was just for her to have a taste of it and to bring her some joy; he


    never expected her to make such groundbreaking achievements.


    But she was very responsible, which was a pleasant surprise for everyone.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    While keeping thepany running like a well¨Coiled machine, she still finds time to indulge in her


    hobbies and participate in contests.


    ¡°Be¡¯s going to a designpetition.¡± Keh was taken aback.


    ¡°I heard her mention it. I didn¡¯t realize she could manage apany and do design too.¡± Louisa was


    proud and happy for her daughter, but she was also worried about her. She was so young, yet carrying


    such heavy responsibilities.


    She needed to show Be more support.


    She should find time to ask Be if she was happy with her current job. If not, she should let go and


    enjoy life. That¡¯s what mattered most.


    Designpetition?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hans Collins suddenly remembered Julian¡¯s words about being invited to be a judge in a design


    But he was too busy and turned it down.


    ¡°By the way, have your brothers been in touch with you recently?¡± Louisa took a sip of her wine and


    continued, ¡°Have they mentioned when they¡¯reing back? It¡¯s been several days, and no one has


    called me!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hans Collins didn¡¯tmunicate much with his brothers. They asionally sent messages,


    especially the youngest one, who was a chatterbox. But he rarely replied, being too busy with work


    most of the time.


    He had been very busy abroad in the past two years, trying to expand the group and break into foreign


    markets. Some ces were unfriendly to foreigners, causing him lots of difficulties. Some other ces


    had powerful influences, making them hard to handle.


    Thankfully, through his efforts, the group had grown more than twice its size since Keh handed it


    over to him. Besides work, he rested.


    His family knew his routines, so they didn¡¯t find it strange if he didn¡¯t respond to their messages.


    ¡°I heard our R&D department has made a new breakthrough, and many foreign powers are interested.


    Be careful.¡±


    Keh trusted his son¡¯s abilities, but some powers were not just local but internationalpetition,


    just not openly contested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many obstacles they will put in your way or how many hical things they will do.¡±


    Keh was a bit worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Hearing his son¡¯s assurance, Keh felt a bit relieved. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable. You¡¯ve been the most


    worry¨Cfree since you were a kid, but don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Remember to rest.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not easy for our son toe back this time, let¡¯s not talk about work anymore.¡± Louisa


    served Hans Collins some food and said, ¡°Here, eat more. This is your favorite.¡±


    Vi Cascada.


    Arabe stored the extracted Jade Leaf in liquid form at a low temperature of minus eighteen degrees


    Celsius.


    The surrounding scientists and experts were in disbelief, expressing their admiration.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally seeded!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re amazing! In such a short time, you managed to extract the Jade Leaf with such


    high purity. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying for days without sess. But with Ms. Bet here, this tough problem is solved!


    Ha¨Cha, now we can finally take a good rest.¡± ¡°But there are other herbs. Only bybining them can


    we maximize the level of acetylcholine in the brain.¡±


    That was even more challenging than extracting Jade Leaf.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Arabe checked the time. It was already eight in the evening. She usedputer simtions to


    design and synthesize ording to the internal structure of a dozen herbs, then started the actual


    experiment to see what kind of effect it would produce.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    After dinner, Hans Collins sat on the sofa, asionally ncing towards the door.


    Serena came over with a te and a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Bro, I made you apple crabs. Cute, huh?¡±


    She was all smiles and innocence. ¡°I also made pear birds and strawberry Santas. Do they look like


    what they¡¯re supposed to be?¡±


    She pointed to the fruits on the te with her injured finger.


    Hans Collins noticed at once. ¡°You hurt yourself?¡±


    He took the te from her and immediately ordered a servant, ¡°Get the first aid kit.¡±


    The servant rushed off.


    Serena feigned surprise at her finger. ¡°I must¡¯ve nicked it when I was cutting the fruits. It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s


    not hurting at all. I didn¡¯t even notice until you pointed it out.¡±


    ¡°You nicked your finger, and it doesn¡¯t hurt? You¡¯re lying.¡± Hans Collins knew her too well.


    She¡¯d always been a considerate girl. Once, when she scraped her knee in the garden, she held back


    her tears to keep everyone else from worrying about her.


    Serena hid her finger behind her back, still smiling innocently. ¡°You¡¯re hardly home, and I wanted to


    make a special fruit te for you. But I saw other people doing it so easily that I got all flustered and


    messed it up. It took me forever to make these few shapes. You¡¯re not going to knock me for it, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Hans Collins¡® voice was unusually gentle.


    ¡°Even though my shapes look all wonky, I¡¯ll get better if I practice more!¡± Serenaughed sweetly. ¡°But


    you¡¯ve got toe home more often; give me more chances to practice. You can¡¯t juste home


    twice a year, like this year. I¡¯ve been waiting until my neck¡¯s sore!¡±


    Hans Collins¡® voice was indulgent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these little things.¡±


    ¡°But I want to make yummy food for you! As long as youe home more often, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Serena cooed, ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop eating it just because my fruits look ugly, right?¡±


    Hans Collins skewered a strawberry Santa with a fruit pick and handed it to her first.


    Serena took it happily, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Thanks, bro. Try one too. It might look ugly, but it¡¯s


    really sweet.¡±


    Just then, Martha came over with the first aid kit and squatted down next to Serena. ¡°You have no idea


    how much she¡¯s been looking forward to your


    return!¡±


    Hans Collins looked at his sister, and his face softened.


    Martha chuckled as she disinfected the wound. ¡°By the way, she won first ce in her piano


    She didn¡¯t mention a word about Arabe being Maestro Melody.


    ¡°What would you like as a reward?¡± Hans Collins asked softly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Serena beamed at him. The best reward for me would be youing home more often.¡±


    Hans Collins¡® eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯lle home when work¡¯s not too crazy.¡±


    ¡°So that means you¡¯re agreeing? Awesome! I knew you loved me most!¡± Serena was as happy as a kid


    who had just gotten candy.


    Hans Collins chatted with her for a while before he finally got up to go upstairs when it was time.


    Serena and Martha exchanged a knowing look. They were both pleased. It seemed Hans Collins still


    cared about his sister.


    He did not just care; she was pretty important to him.


    After all, she had been living with this family for eighteen years. Before Arabe showed up, everyone


    in the family treated her like a little princess!


    This deep bond of affection was something Arabe couldn¡¯t change in a mere few days!


    Once Serena and Martha left, the maids started whispering among themselves.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Why else would the boss hand over the conglomerate to him? Out of five sons, he¡¯s the only one with


    the most self¨Cdiscipline, the coolest head, and the


    most meticulous mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys find this rigid lifestyle suffocating?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s discipline! A man with such perseverance, he¡¯s just so irresistible!¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s essentially a very clear¨Cheaded person!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Once Hans Collins finished his bath, he busied himself in his study until bedtime, then he headed to his


    bedroom.


    On the corner table in the bedroom, therey a tiny, delicate gift box.


    Hans Collins nced at it, knowing that his sister hadn¡¯te back yet. He turned off the lights and


    went to sleep.


    Arabe didn¡¯t get home until eleven at night. After bathing and attending to some private matters on


    her phone, she hurried off to theb early the next morning.


    Last night¡¯s drug synthesis didn¡¯t go as nned; many problems arose during the research process;


    several experts studied till dawn; and Arabe, so as not to worry her parents, came hometest


    night and left for theb before dawn.


    When Hans Collins got up, he was a bit surprised to hear that his sister had left early.


    Typically, a girl her age would sleep in during the holidays, but in his sister¡¯s eyes, work seemed to be


    the only thing..


    The gift will have to wait until tonight.


    During breakfast, Serena was constantly trying to butter up Hans Collins, now pouring him milk, then


    getting him a sandwich, then passing him a napkin. ¡°Bro, are youing home for dinner tonight?¡±


    Watching Serena prance around him, Hans Collins calmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Then I won¡¯t go out for dinner with Brooklyn Reed and the others tonight.¡± Serena was


    thrilled: ¡°We were supposed to go for afternoon tea, then a spa, and then dinner, but if you¡¯re here, I


    won¡¯t bother with them!¡±


    Hearing this, Louisa gave a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Serena has you in her heart; if you¡¯re not busy,


    ¡°Sure.¡± Hans Collins gave Serena a gentle look, and after breakfast, Julian drove him to thepany


    headquarters.


    While going through some documents, Hans Collins suddenly remembered something Julian had


    mentioned before.


    ¡°You said there was a designpetition that wanted to invite me as a judge? I¡¯m avable.¡± Hans


    Collins¡¯s voice was very calm, and then he went on reading the document in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll attend.¡±


    Julian was stunned!


    The boss never changed his decisions!


    Today was really weird!


    Could it be that this designpetition had some special connection, or did they have some dirt on the


    boss? Inviting or forcing the boss to go? But the boss didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would


    easily submit.


    Hans Collins was reading the document when he suddenly remembered something: ¡°Oh, right, keep an


    eye on thepany¡¯s movements today.¡± The goods were due today; he¡¯s not sure if his sister can


    deliver something satisfactory.


    If not, he would personally step in.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Julian found today¡¯s boss to be quite different, not only changing previous decisions but also


    starting to pay attention to the smallpany This was really strange.


    Nine in the morning.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Arabe kicked off a live broadcast for thepany¡¯s new productunch and invited Molly to be the


    host.


    ¡°Hey everyone, I¡¯m Molly, a designer from Collins Fashion.¡± This was Molly¡¯s first time in front of the


    camera. She was a bit shy at first, but quickly greeted everyone with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hey everyone, I¡¯m designer Samuel.¡± Samuel also greeted the audience, saying, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to bring


    you our new products in this way. See this floral dress in my hand? Does it look familiar? Yes! This is


    the new design released by SY Fashion yesterday!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, this design is a bit conservative. Let¡¯s see how I designed it, shall we?¡±


    Molly picked up the scissors, cut it open from the waist, trimmed the top, removed the excess sleeves,


    cut open the shoulders, then slightly shortened the skirt of the lower half, connected them together, and


    a trendy off¨Cshoulder floral dress was presented to everyone.


    ¡°This is the first new product we¡¯reunching today!¡±


    Except for the fabric, the design waspletely different. From the outside, it¡¯s more attractive and


    ttering than the floral dress from SY Fashion. ¡°Now, check out this dress. It seems a bit bulky. Let¡¯s


    see how I turn it into a sexy slim top and a hip¨Chugging skirt.¡± Molly took the scissors again, bravely


    making changes.


    The number of viewers gradually increased. By the time Molly had modified seven or eight styles, the


    number of viewers had reached 320,000 and was still increasing.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, look, a lot of people are cing orders in the live room!¡± Dean said it excitedly. He never


    expected this method to be effective. After Arabe sent Oscar to the police station yesterday, she


    modified all 23 styles again.


    Simple modifications like cutting the dress in half, adding puffed sleeves, changing the V¨Cneck to a


    round neck, changing the long skirt to a short skirt, etc., topped with some essories, and a brand


    new dress was born.


    Yesterday, she made a trip to the production workshop and had the workers temporarily stop their work


    to modify the finished products in the warehouse. Some only needed a few cuts, and some only


    needed slight adjustments. The workers quickly produced quite a few new styles. ¡°The number of


    viewers has exceeded 580,000!¡± Dean said excitedly, ¡°Ms. Bet, look, a lot ofments say our


    new styles are better looking and more creative. They all cancelled their orders at SY Fashion and


    ced orders with us instead!¡±


    SY Fashion¡¯s CEO, Monica, was furious when she heard the news, immediately calling an emergency


    meeting.


    The executives were pounding the table in anger.


    ¡°This is outrageous! Collins Fashion Group is live streaming our new styles being modified; isn¡¯t this a


    tant provocation?¡±


    ¡°Their number of viewers has exceeded 700,000. At this rate, it¡¯ll soon reach one million!¡±


    ¡°The key is that, except for the same fabric, the styles arepletely different. We can¡¯t even use


    them of copying!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s infuriating is that their products are cheaper than ours! Now there are 12,000 orders cancelled


    on our backend. If this continues, we¡¯re going to lose big time!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that designer, Molly? How can she create such stunning styles with just a few


    simple modifications?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know that Monica and Jason had colluded behind the scenes to steal Molly¡¯s designs,


    thinking that these new styles were all designed by Jason alone, so they were very angry, feeling that


    Collins Corporation had crossed the line!


    At this moment, Jason was watching Molly in the live room, transform a halter dress into a high¨Cend


    cocktail dress. His hand under the meeting table was quietly clenched into a fist.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    These 23 designs were obviously Molly¡¯s original work, but in such a short time, she improved on the


    original designs. With a few simple steps, she made the dresses look even more beautiful than before.


    There must be a mastermind guiding her from behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, with her skills, there¡¯s no way she could have designed such stunning clothes.


    ¡°Jason, do you think her design style is simr to Maestro Stylish¡¯s?¡±


    I had the same feeling just now. If Maestro Stylish wasn¡¯t only known online and we¡¯d never met him, I


    would seriously suspect he¡¯s giving her advice! Look at each design she¡¯s improved; each one has


    leveled up.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, these designs could easily sell for hundreds of dors; they look like the high¨Cend dresses


    you¡¯d find in upscale stores, but she¡¯s only charging a few bucks.¡±


    Won¡¯t this cause a shopping frenzy?


    ¡°How could a junior designer create such exceptional pieces? Is it her talent, or is there someone


    guiding her?¡±


    ¡°Theirpany probably doesn¡¯t have other outstanding talents.¡±


    Monica pped the table in frustration. ¡°We¡¯re having this emergency meeting to discuss our strategy,


    not to study designs! Who has a better suggestion? Speak up! We can¡¯t just watch as their orders keep


    increasing and ours keep decreasing.¡±


    As she said this, she nced at the live broadcast room. The number of viewers had already reached


    980,000. She could hardly bear it; her chest felt tight, as if she were gasping for breath.


    ¡°We could sue them for defaming our designs and causing us significant financial loss.¡± Jason


    suggested, ¡°They¡¯re openly poaching our customers, obviously targeting SY Fashion. In that case, we


    don¡¯t need to care about their feelings.¡±


    ¡°But their head office is the Collins Group. If things get too ugly, the Collins family won¡¯t let us off the


    hook.¡± Monica was still somewhat afraid of the power of the Collins family.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°But they were the ones who first insulted our designs.¡± Jason said, then nced at Molly in the live


    broadcast room, who was turning a pair of jean shorts into two adorable phone cases.


    One of the senior managers couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This can¡¯t really be considered an insult. They


    never said anything bad about us from beginning to end; they just innovated on our designs.¡±


    This can¡¯t be considered giarism.


    It¡¯s far from giarism.


    ¡°Regardless, we must sue them! We can¡¯t let them get away with it!¡± Jason insisted on suing them.


    Monica called in the legal department, and they quickly sent out awyer¡¯s letter, determined to make


    them pay.


    ¡°Monica, we¡¯re in big trouble; we¡¯ve already had 34,000 orders cancelled in the backend, including


    some manufacturers, partners, and physical store orders.¡±


    They said Collins Corporation¡¯s clothes are priced lower and the designs are more appealing. Once


    orders are ced, they can immediately ship out.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re using express delivery. ce an order now, receive it tomorrow.¡±


    This undoubtedly met the needs of online shoppers. The quicker the delivery, the more satisfied they


    were.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Monica was already livid, and then someone came in to report.


    ¡°Monica, our backend stats show that 83,000 dresses have been cancelled by customers, some of


    which we had already shipped. The customers didn¡¯t want them, so we had to intercept the packages.


    Not only did we not make any profit, but we also lost the shipping cost.¡±


    Monica felt a headacheing on, massaging her temples and struggling to breathe.


    83,000 dresses¨Cif they all end up unsold and just pile up in the warehouse, the losses will be huge.


    Monica didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further.


    ¡°Monica, some bad news. The manager of apany that promised to order 10,000 dresses from us


    backed out at thest minute and ced the order with Collins Corporation instead. We trusted them


    and didn¡¯t ask for a deposit.¡±


    Monica felt like she was about to copse.


    Monica, we¡¯ve released a bunch of coupons on our official online store, but they didn¡¯t keep the


    customers.¡±


    ¡°Our online customer service tried their best to persuade them, but customers are still canceling their


    orders.¡± ¡°Monica, what should we do next?¡±


    Arabe entered the live stream room to see Molly adjusting the design. This was today¡¯s seventeenth


    new product.


    Seeing her, Molly¡¯s eyes crinkled in a sweet smile. Arabe gave a small smile in return and then went


    to check the data, not showing her face to the


    camera.


    Dean whispered excitedly, ¡°Ms. Bet, we¡¯ve got over 1.06 million viewers on the live stream. This is


    an unprecedented turnout!¡±


    Before, when they live streamed, only a few thousand fans would watch, and very few would ce


    orders. But now, orders wereing in non¨Cstop! ¡°Guess how many dresses we¡¯ve sold in total?¡±


    Dean couldn¡¯t contain his excitement, his eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°100,000?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Dean said it enthusiastically. The total is already at 102,000, and it¡¯s still climbing! Ms.


    Bet, at this rate, we won¡¯t have enough stock in the warehouse!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have the workers put in extra hours and keep producing.¡± Arabe finished checking the


    data and started heading towards the office.


    Dean followed closely behind, saying, ¡°Ms. Bet, you are amazing! Just like you said, thepany


    didn¡¯t lose money; we actually made some. If the viewers knew that these 23 designs are all yours,¡±


    Arabe just gave Molly a chance to show herself, like giving a leg up to the younger generation.


    In reality, all 23 designs were hers.


    ¡°Why should they know?¡± Arabe was now thepany¡¯s manager. To her, it didn¡¯t matter who


    designed these 23 pieces; what mattered was that thepany was profitable.


    The Collins Group Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Julian saw that the clothingpany wasunching new designs through a live stream, he


    immediately informed Hans Collins.


    ¡°The live stream now has 1.14 million viewers, and they¡¯ve sold 106,000 dresses.¡®


    ¡®Just like Ms. Bet said, it¡¯s not a loss; it doesn¡¯t damage our reputation, and we even make a profit.


    It¡¯s truly unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Boss, look at how they designed the clothes; they look much better than SY Fashion¡¯s! And most


    importantly, they¡¯re cheaper!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    ¡°I heard that the whole n was cooked up by Ms. Bet, and she designed all these styles. SY


    Fashion has swiped our design sketches. Ms. Bet¡¯s strategy is to tweak the designs and sell them


    at a lower price. It¡¯s like giving them a taste of their own medicine. SY Fashion¡¯s products will


    probably pile up, they¡¯ll have a hard time selling them, and they¡¯ll definitelye barking up our tree.¡±


    Watching the live broadcast, Hans Collins noticed that many of the modified designs were top¨Cnotch.


    His little sister¨Cwhat kind of whiz kid was she to have such talent?


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Julian hesitated a bit before speaking up: ¡°Ms. Bet, maybe we should


    consider giving her a bonus as a pat on the back? She¡¯s made a huge contribution since joining the


    ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting I give my sister a bonus?¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes popped open. Had he misheard? Ms. Bet was the boss¡¯s sister?


    The boss must be pulling his leg.


    But the boss didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    Ms. Bet, could she be the sister he just found?


    ¡°Give a bonus to my sister.¡± Hans Collins mused, ¡°How much would be appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Julian was genuinely surprised. Ms. Bet really was the boss¡¯s sister, but if that was the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    case, she surely wasn¡¯t short of cash!


    ¡°Fifty grand.¡± Hans Collins pondered, ¡°Would that be too stingy?¡±


    ¡°Fifty grand?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes bulged out. He worked his tail off all month, and sometimes his bonus was


    just over ten grand. Sisters were indeed special.


    She¡¯s only been working a few days, and she¡¯s getting fifty grand.


    Julian felt like he was bleeding internally.


    ¡°Boss, is Ms. Bet really your sister? Fifty grand is more than enough, really! This is unprecedented


    in ourpany¡¯s history! I¡¯m sure Ms. Bet will be thrilled to receive the bonus! It¡¯s not only the


    ¡°Make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Julian hastily went to arrange it.


    When Arabe heard that thepany was giving her a bonus, she thought it was her parents¡® doing


    and didn¡¯t give it a second thought. After a while of being busy in the office, she got the news that SY


    Fashion was suing them, and she raised an eyebrow. Finally, the moment came!


    She told Dean at her side, ¡°Proceed as nned.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Dean quickly rushed to the live broadcast room. By then, Molly hadpleted the modifications to the


    Molly, seeing Dean¡¯s signal, smiled at the camera and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for our new releases today. I


    saw many of you asking in thements, Why are we modifying SY Fashion¡¯s new releases? Here, I


    have security footage to show you.¡±


    Molly showed the audience a surveince video of Oscar sneaking into Arabe¡¯s office; ¡°This man is


    our deputy; when our director Arabe was away, he sneaked into her office, took pictures of my


    design drafts, and sent them to SY Fashion.¡±


    After that, she switched the screen, and when the audience saw the chat logs and voice conversations


    between Oscar and Jason, they were all shocked.


    Who knew there was such under¨Cthe¨Ctable collusion betweenpanies?


    Most people loved a good gossip, and the number of viewers in the live broadcast room skyrocketed


    once again.


    ¡°SY Fashion promised our deputy a 30%mission, so he sent all the designs I worked hard on to


    SY Fashion and then turned around and used me of giarism.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    She spilled the beans about everything, and people started to dropments criticizing Oscar, Jason,


    and SY Fashion,


    They even went to their personal Twitter ounts, their official Twitter ount, and their official live


    streams to bash them.


    Lots of fans started boycotting SY Fashion, which even became a trending topic.


    Some eager beavers even called the cops.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    SY Fashion thought they could win the case against Collins Fashion by sending their best legal


    eagles.


    They never expected their dirtyundry to be aired out like this. Faced with the damning evidence, the


    bigwigs at SY Fashion demanded an exnation from Monica and Jason,


    Monica and Jason were up the creek without a paddle.


    Before long, the cops showed up and hauled them away.


    After the live stream ended, the entire design department threw a party. They chipped in to treat


    everyone in thepany to coffee, celebrating their victory.


    They even sent the best, most expensive coffee to Arabe¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you really saved our bacon this time. Without you, thepany¡¯s losses would¡¯ve been


    in the millions!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just tweaked a few steps and turned the design into a stunner!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you kept everything hush¨Chush yesterday; you didn¡¯t let Oscar¡¯s arrest leak. You were


    nning to take down SY Fashion today!¡±


    ¡°This time, not only did we take down SY Fashion, but we also sent a warning to otherpanies. Our


    get back to work. You can clock out an hour early today.¡°.


    That was their reward.


    Everyone was over the moon.


    Since Arabe took over, thepany had really turned a new leaf! No more being a stick in the mud.


    By evening.


    Attlee Murphy, all by himself, showed up at Collins Corporation headquarters, cheerfully saying to the


    receptionist, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Attlee from Murphy Fashion. I¡¯d like to see your CEO.¡±


    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The receptionist was taken aback for a moment, then quickly smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, our CEO doesn¡¯t


    see anyone without an appointment.¡± Attlee started to panic: ¡°I have something very important to


    discuss with your CEO. Please, could you let him know?¡±


    The receptionist politely declined, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    Whether or not someone could see the CEO was not up to her. If she disturbed the CEO because of


    this, she¡¯d be in hot water!


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really urgent. I need to see your CEO. Could you do me a favor, please? Here¡¯s a small


    token of my appreciation.¡±


    Attlee took out an envelope he had prepared earlier, trying to press it into the receptionist¡¯s hands.


    The receptionist was scared stiff. She felt all eyes were on her. She quickly pushed it back, saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! It¡¯s not about money. Bying here, you must follow our rules.¡±


    ¡°Please take this!¡± Attlee stubbornly pushed the envelope into her hands, not caring whether anyone


    was watching.


    In his persistence, he identally touched her hand.


    The receptionist was startled. She had just graduated from university and had just started her


    internship. This was the first time she had encountered something like this.


    She immediately pressed the panic button.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    The two security guards standing at the door immediately approached and grabbed Attlee¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°Please escort this gentleman out,¡± the receptionist stammered, her face pale


    with fear.


    ¡°Let go of me. I need to see Mr. Collins. I have something to say.¡±


    The two guards grabbed his arms and shoved him out the door, barring him from re¨Centering the


    Through the towering ss door, Attlee saw a few receptionistsforting the girl, who was still pale


    from fright.


    Innocent, speechless, and helpless, Attlee pleaded, ¡°Guys, I mean no harm. Have you heard of Murphy


    Fashion? I¡¯m the CEO. Here¡¯s my business card.¡±


    He pulled out his business card, but the guards didn¡¯t even spare him a nce,pletely ignoring


    him.


    Attlee tried to move forward, but the two guards immediately blocked him. ¡°What are you trying to do?


    Get embarrassed again?¡±


    Attlee had never been so humble in his life. If not for thepany¡¯s crisis, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his


    time here with two security guards.


    ¡°Guys, let me pass. I really have business matters to discuss with your CEO.¡±


    The guards eyed him up and down, his clothes in disarray, his demeanor downcast. He did not look like


    a client of their CEO!


    Just then, the CEO¡¯s private elevator door opened.


    Hans Collins stepped out, ncing at the time. It was six in the afternoon; his sister should be home by


    now, right?


    Just as he was about to step out of the building, he heard someone calling him.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m Attlee from Murphy Fashion. You should know me, right?¡±


    Attlee finally saw his target and tried to approach him, but was blocked by the two guards.


    ¡°Let me go, let go.¡± Unable to break free from the guards, Attlee could only yell, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I


    have offended you. If it¡¯s about the Maestro Melody incident, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay thepensation by


    midnight! We¡¯ve already apologized to her!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hans Collins was confused.


    ¡°Can you give us a chance? Give us a break. To be honest, ourpany is in deep trouble, and with


    what you had your people do, ourpany is barely hanging on!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you must love the maestro¡¯s piano pieces, right? You should know that the maestro was


    from ourpany. Can you be magnanimous and forgive us this once? Can we move on?¡±


    Hans Collins was speechless.


    What the hell was this man talking about? He didn¡¯t understand a word.


    Just then, Julian pulled up in front of Hans Collins and opened the door for him.


    Hans Collins got into the car,pletely ignoring Attlee behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, please wait. Give me a chance. I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± Before Attlee


    could finish, he was choked by the car¡¯s exhaust fumes.


    The two security guards looked at him as if they were looking at a homeless dog who had lost its


    home.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you even have the right to gawk at the misfortunes of Tranquil City¡¯s


    richest man?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Heh, what are you up to? Dare to hit me? ¡±


    From the rear¨Cview mirror, the driver, Julian, saw Attlee being beaten up by the two guards and thrown


    out of the door. He asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hans Collins replied, looking straight ahead and sitting upright. He didn¡¯t take this little


    incident seriously, thinking that Attlee had mistaken him for someone else. He just wanted to go home


    and see his sister.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Attlee came home looking pretty bummed out.


    Olga Murphy took one look at him and gasped, ¡°What on earth happened to you? Did the Collins family


    They¡¯re all big shots. How could they stoop so low as to mess with the richest man in Tranquil City?


    Talk about uncivilized!


    ¡°It was two security guards.¡± Attlee didn¡¯t feel like borating.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Arabe would dare to air Yoli¡¯s dirtyundry in public!¡±


    Attlee sighed heavily without saying a word. He knew Arabe¡¯s character all too well. When push


    came to shove, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw her family under the bus.


    It was nine o¡¯clock at night, and Attlee¡¯s 14 stores and four mansions were still on the market.


    Melody¡¯swyer called. ¡°Sir, if we don¡¯t receive yourpensation by midnight, we¡¯ll have no choice


    but to expose your daughter¡¯s giarism of Melody¡¯s work¡±


    ¡°Wait, give me some more time. I can¡¯t control the fact that these properties aren¡¯t selling.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got three hours left.¡± Thewyer said this before hanging up.


    Attlee was freaking out. He had been trying to sell his properties for three days without any luck. How


    was he supposed to sell them in three hours? And who would househunt or shop formercial


    properties in the middle of the night? And pay the full amount at once?


    He hurriedly called the agent. ¡°What¡¯s the holdup? Why can¡¯t we sell these properties?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it might be because the price is too high and you¡¯re asking for full payment upfront.¡±


    14 stores and four mansions valued at 18 million were hardly affordable to the average Joe.


    ¡°Well then, drop the price. We must sell these properties before midnight, no matter what!¡±


    After hanging up, Attlee watched as the time ticked away.


    10 o¡¯clock.


    10:30.


    11 o¡¯clock.


    Olga and Ynda Murphy sat on the couch, too nervous to even breathe.


    The agent still hadn¡¯t called!


    Ynda clutched Olga¡¯s sleeve, trembling with fear. ¡°Mom, am I going to be publicly shamed?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Even though Olga tried tofort her, she feltpletely defeated. It was


    already 11 o¡¯clock, and they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sell their properties.


    Just then, Attlee¡¯s phone rang. It was the agent.


    He was over the moon, and even Olga and Ynda perked up. Finally, someone¡¯s interested!


    ¡°Did we sell them?¡± Attlee answered the phone with a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°I knew my properties


    would sell. They¡¯re in prime locations.¡±


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve had a lot of inquiries, but only one person has made an offer.¡± The agent said awkwardly,


    ¡°He said he would buy if the total price was 8 million.¡±


    ¡°8 million? Is he out of his mind? My properties are worth at least 18 million. He wants to buy them for


    8 million? He thinks he can just swindle me out of my wealth?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s gettingte. Maybe you should consider about it.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Attlee hung up in anger.


    After hearing the conversation, Olga couldn¡¯t suppress her rage. ¡°He wants us to drop the price by 10


    million? Is he insane? Even robbers aren¡¯t that bold!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. No need to panic.¡± Attlee tried to calm everyone down, but he had a bad


    feeling.


    Upon hearing that Attlee had refused to sell, Arabe smiled and discreetly issued some instructions.


    It was 11 o¡¯clock.


    Attlee¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and everyone¡¯s hopes soared again. Without checking the caller ID,


    Attlee picked up, ¡°Did we sell?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is thewyer. You have half an hour left. I¡¯ve sent you the statement we¡¯re going to release.


    If we don¡¯t receive the payment by then, we¡¯ll go public with it.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Before Attlee could finish, thewyer hung up.


    The message painted Ynda in a very unttering light. If this information were leaked, the Murphy


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    family would definitely get mmed.


    Olga took the phone and read the message to Ynda. Their faces turned somber.


    It was 11:45.


    Olga started to plead, ¡°Should we just sell the properties for 8 million? Ynda¡¯s reputation is more


    important.¡±


    Even though they knew it would be a huge loss, they had no other choice.


    If Arabe went public with Ynda¡¯s misconduct, the whole country would know.


    By then, the reputations of Ynda¡¯s parents and theirpany would be in jeopardy.


    Attlee was extremely reluctant, his face twisted in agony.


    ¡°Money is just material possessions. Besides, if mom leaves her shares to Ynda, our wealth would


    increase, right?¡±


    ¡°We should sell. Ynda¡¯s reputation is more important.¡±


    ¡®Attlee, we¡¯re running out of time! The buyer also needs time to arrange the full payment.¡±


    ¡°Stop hesitating!¡±


    ¡°Just sell them!¡±


    Finally, under Olga¡¯s pleading, Attlee picked up the phone and called the agent.


    Upon hearing that he was willing to sell, the agent immediately contacted the buyer. A whileter, he


    called Attlee back with an awkward tone: ¡°Sir, the buyer said if the price drops to 7 million, he would


    buy.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought it was 8 million. Why is he lowering the price again?¡± Attlee was furious. ¡°Tell him to


    check out the market price for simr properties in the area! He¡¯s already getting a steal, and he still


    wants to haggle? Does he think we¡¯re desperate to sell to him? Does he think we¡¯re idiots?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling!¡± Attlee said it angrily and hung up.


    Upon hearing that he had refused to sell, Olga and Ynda were frantic, trying to change his mind.


    It¡¯s already 11:50 p.m. right now. If they didn¡¯t sell this off ASAP, once the news gets out, they won¡¯t


    even have the chance to sell it!


    ¡°Mr. Dn is just messing with us.¡± Attleeined, frustrated and with nowhere to vent his anger.


    Olga and Ynda, with tear¨Cstreaked faces, pleaded with him. After some coaxing, Attlee¡¯s fury finally


    subsided. He grabbed his phone and said, ¡°Fine, seven million it is. But I want it in one lump sum, right


    now!¡±


    Attlee had already drawn up contracts. As soon as the other party paid and signed it, the contract will


    be effective.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    ¡°Dude. He¡¯s saying that he¡¯ll consider buying it only if it¡¯s six million. Otherwise, he¡¯s off to bed¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Say what? Six million?¡± Attlee was almost jumping out of his skin.


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s six million, he¡¯ll pay in full. Otherwise, he¡¯s calling it a night.¡±


    Attlee was fit to be tied. Just when he was about to say ¡®no deal¡®, Olga fell to her knees, pleading


    quietly, ¡°Six million is okay. As long as we have a glimmer of hope, we¡¯re not dead in the water.¡±


    The clock was ticking; it was already 11:55 p.m.


    With a heavy heart, Attlee gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sold!¡±


    ¡°Thank God!¡± The agent heaved a sigh of relief and quickly arranged the deal.


    By 11:58 p.m., Attlee¡¯s phone pinged with a transfer of six million.


    ¡°Quick, transfer the money to that girl.¡± Olga hurriedly said, ¡°Time is running out!¡±


    Holding back tears, Attlee transferred the money just as the clock struck midnight.


    Olga and Ynda quickly checked online. No news. Arabe didn¡¯t blow the whistle on the giarism!


    They could finally breathe easy.


    Attlee, however, was distraught. The property, initially worth eighteen million, had been sold for only six


    million!


    What a rip¨Coff!


    He held his head in his hands in utter despair.


    Olga knew they still had a debt of five million to repay and would have to sell more properties.


    She moved tofort Attlee, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all for our daughter. After all, she¡¯s had a tough life out there


    for eighteen years. Consider thispensation for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom and dad, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Ynda teared up and apologized.


    Seeing her tear¨Cstained face, Attlee couldn¡¯t bear to me her further. He simply said, ¡®Remember, if


    it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t take it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. If it¡¯s not mine, I won¡¯t take it,¡± Ynda said, biting her lip, her heart filled


    with hate for Arabe.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She initially thought it was Zachary Panter, as he hadn¡¯t called her for three days.


    The moment she answered, her expression changed. ¡°What? You¡¯re QY¡¯s customer service? You¡¯re


    working sote? 24/7? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Our customer service is indeed 24/7. You wore a QY


    dress, jewelry, and high heels at the award ceremony¡±


    ¡°Because you giarized someone else¡¯s work, you¡¯ve seriously damaged our brand, and you¡¯ve been


    cklisted. If you wear our products in the future, we¡¯ll sue you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying what? Hello? Hello?¡± Ynda thought she heard wrong. Before she could ask for


    rification, the call ended.


    :


    Then her phone buzzed with a text message saying she¡¯d been cklisted by the brand and was no


    longer eligible to wear QY products.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olga vaguely heard their conversation.


    ¡°Mom, somehow Arabe got QY to cklist me! They said I tarnished their brand!¡± Ynda cried out


    in frustration.


    Why? She¡¯d already lost so much money and endured so much embarrassment in front of her parents,


    boyfriend, and the public. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Now she was cklisted by QY? That was way over


    the top!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a brand; what¡¯s the big deal? They even called to tell you. They¡¯re just trying to rub it in!¡± Olga


    was fuming. ¡°A big international brand is picking on a customer. What¡¯s the point?¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    ¡°Mom, what am I going to do? I can¡¯t wear QY products anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a brand, hun. I can get you more limited editionster.¡± Olga tried tofort her; ¡°Stop crying


    already, kiddo. Is a brand really worth all these tears?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t get me.¡±


    QY was a top¨Ctier international brand loved by many celebrities, socialites, and rich girls for its


    innovative designs.


    Wearing QY products, she¡¯d be the center of attention wherever she went.


    But now, everything¡¯s ruined by Arabe!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Olga could only continue to soothe.


    Meanwhile.


    Zachary hadn¡¯t reached out to Ynda in three days. He didn¡¯t expect that he could actually hold out


    for three days without contacting her. Maybe he didn¡¯t love her as much as he thought.


    No matter what Ynda said in these three days or how many calls she made, Zachary ignored them


    all. She felt a bit hurt.


    Zachary¡¯s mom sat on the couch, watching hime out of the bath, and coldly said, ¡°Hold up.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I told you to break up with that Murphy family girl; did you do it?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer; although he didn¡¯t say it, their rtionship was pretty much over.


    ¡°I want you to chase after Arabe!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened, thinking he¡¯d heard wrong.


    ¡°Before, Arabe was a Murphy family girl; we had a betrothal with her; she must have considered you


    her fiance on some level and harbored feelings for you. But then Ynda butted in, and with Ynda


    being so scheming.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Ynda¡¯s not scheming.¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but correct her.


    ¡°Which part of her doesn¡¯t scream scheming? You think I¡¯m too old to see?¡± Zachary¡¯s mom had put up


    with Ynda thinking she was talented because Attlee was the richest man in Tranquil City.


    But now the Murphy family was in decline, and Ynda¡¯s talent turned out to be a sham.


    Totally infuriating!


    ¡°You can tell Arabe you¡¯re willing to be with her, regardless of whether she¡¯s a Murphy family


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter or not; even if her birth family is dirt poor, the Panter family is willing to lower their status. As


    long as during the engagement, she publicly announces she¡¯s Maestro Melody and performs a few


    piano pieces on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you dreaming?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her fantasy: ¡°Do you know how much


    Maestro Melody makes? Just in taxes, she¡¯s paying millions; all our family¡¯s wealth added up probably


    isn¡¯t even half of hers.¡±


    Maestro Melody had always been low¨Ckey, not participating in rich list rankings; otherwise, she¡¯d


    definitely be near the top!


    The Murphy family and the Panter family were no match for her.


    ¡°She makes that much just ying a few pieces?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    She fell into thought for a while: ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? Marrying a woman who knows how to make


    money is better than marrying a phony woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zachary was somewhat speechless. Just because he was willing to pursue Arabe, would she ept


    him?


    With Arabe¡¯s personality, ordinary people could hardly handle her.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Early the next morning.


    Just as Arabe was about to head out, she heard Edith saying, ¡°Ms. Be, your bro has been waiting


    for you for two nights straight.¡±


    ¡°Bro?¡± Arabe was a bit surprised. ¡°He¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your brother rushed back to see you as soon as he finished all his business abroad. But you¡¯ve


    been out early and backte these past two days; he hasn¡¯t seen you yet.¡±


    With that, Edith asked softly, ¡°Can you make it home for dinner tonight?¡±


    She could tell her brother really wanted to see his sister.


    But Arabe remembered she had to tutor Molly in her professional knowledge after work: ¡°I might be a


    bitte for dinner; I¡¯ll try to get home as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Edith smiled. ¡°Your brother will be thrilled to see you.¡±


    Lately, Arabe was swamped, which gave Serena an opening to cozy up to Hans Collins.


    As Arabe stepped out of the house, she saw Romeo leaning against his car, on the phone from afar.


    He was tall and elegant, and every move he made exuded a unique aristocratic vibe.


    As Arabe approached, she heard him say, ¡°Yeah, this afternoon.¡±


    After hanging up, Romeo opened the passenger door for her; his aura naturally softened. ¡°Have you


    had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arabe looked up and asked, ¡°Got something on in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I have to make a quick overseas trip.¡± Romeo leaned down to fasten her seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯ll be back


    tomorrow afternoon. Take care of yourself while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡±


    A slight arch appeared in Romeo¡¯s brows. ¡°I¡¯ll try to wrap things up and get back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going for just one day.¡± Arabe knew he was overly concerned about her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take


    good care of myself.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Romeo¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°The bag next to you is for you; take a look.¡±


    Arabe opened it and found not only the things she needed for her period but also a hot water bottle


    and snacks.


    Romeo was worried that the Collins family might not have prepared these for her since she had just


    returned.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not good, I¡¯ll get you something else.¡±


    Arabe blushed slightly, understanding what he meant.


    ¡°The ginger tea is individually packed; have a bag when your periodes.¡±


    ¡°Use the hot water bottle if you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°You can also snack during your period.¡±


    After dropping Arabe off near her office, Romeo opened the car door, hugging her reluctantly and


    saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already nted the marigold. I¡¯ll take you to see it when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much about tomorrow¡¯spetition. Do your best.¡± Romeo gazed at her, his


    expression filled with affection and tenderness. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be back before thepetition starts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no rush.¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Romeo lifted her face and gave her a peck, then left.


    She had a busy day at thepany.


    After work, Arabe taught Molly some design techniques and tips. Before they knew it, it was already


    past eight in the evening.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, let me treat you to dinner.¡± Molly felt really guilty. ¡°You¡¯ve taught me so many methods


    and tricks, and you have apetition tomorrow. I have to treat you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just grab something quick.¡± Arabe checked the time; she still had to go home and see her


    brother. ¡°What¡¯s good around here?¡±


    ¡°The only thing nearby is a barbecue joint, but their food is super tasty.¡±


    Molly was happily saying this when she suddenly realized something and quickly stopped herself.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly felt that the environment there didn¡¯t suit Ms. Bet¡¯s status.


    But Arabe picked up the bag Romeo had prepared for her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, what¡¯s in that bag?¡± Molly had never seen her carry such a cute bag, shaped like a little


    bunny.


    Unexpectedly, it looked pretty good in Ms. Bet¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Personal items.¡± Arabe thought of that man, and her eyes softened.


    From thepany to the barbecue joint, it was only a ten¨Cminute walk.


    At this time of day, not many people were eating. Molly asked about Arabe¡¯s preferences and


    ordered quite a bit of food. She sat at the small table, took out two tissues, and wiped Arabe¡¯s table


    clean, then her own.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m a bit nervous about thepetition tomorrow.¡± Molly was afraid she wouldn¡¯t do well


    and embarrass Arabe.


    ¡°Just treat it like any other day.¡± Arabe¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°You¡¯ll do great.¡±


    In a while, the shopkeeper came over with a few small tes and said, ¡°Miss, your barbecue is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Bet. Can you smell how good it is?¡± Molly picked up a wing and handed it to


    Arabe, saying, ¡°This one¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe took it: ¡°Youe here often?¡±


    It seemed like she was pretty familiar with the owner.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Molly smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes when I work until eleven or twelve at night, I¡¯d stop by here


    for some barbecue to satisfy my cravings, and I¡¯d take some home for my mom too.¡±


    REFFERS F 2 5 5 5 I s?


    The owner had been running this ce for half a year. Molly often came, and they became friends after


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    chatting for a while. Arabe was about to say something about her family background when suddenly,


    five or six cars pulled over, and more than twenty thugs with clubs jumped out and surrounded them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Molly was surprised and instinctively grabbed Arabe¡¯s clothes. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong


    people, right?¡±


    The leader of the men looked at Arabe and then at Molly, confirming it was them.


    He waved his hand, and his men rushed forward with their clubs as if they were going to beat them to


    death.


    In an instant,


    Arabe quickly pulled Molly up. Several sticks fell where they were sitting. Luckily, they stood up


    immediately; otherwise, they would have been hit in the head.


    ¡°Did you guys mistake us for someone else?¡± Molly was being dragged along by Arabe, looking at


    the table being knocked over, with fallen barbecue and drinks dirtying Arabe¡¯s bunny bag.


    Just as Arabe was about to pick it up, several sticks were smashed towards their heads at the same


    time. Fortunately, she had quick reflexes, and she pulled Molly away from this sudden attack, even


    managing to knock out a few of the troublemakers in the process.


    ¡°Stop, please stop.¡± The stall owner was scared out of his wits and hurriedly came out to plead, ¡°I¡¯m


    just trying to do a little business here; please show some mercy; stop hitting. That chair is brand new,


    and so is the table. They¡¯re just two young girls; could you please spare them?¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Maybe it¡¯s because they found her annoying, a bunch of troublemakers, clutching their sticks, started


    walking towards her.


    ¡°Stay back.¡± The street vendor waved her hands in panic, her body shaking with terror.


    Arabe tackled these hooligans and kicked a stick on the ground, sending it flying towards one of their


    heads.


    The other guys who were looking for trouble with the vendor were struck in the stomach or head by


    several tes that Arabe had kicked their way.


    This only made them angrier, and they directed all their fury at Arabe.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, do you know who these guys are?¡± Molly was dragged around by Arabe, one moment


    she saw several sticks falling at the same time, the next moment she saw countless fists and feet flying


    their way Molly was so scared that she lost colour in her face. What should they do?


    These guys didn¡¯t say anything they just started beating them.


    Arabe put Molly behind the stall and brought the vendor there too.


    She stood alone in front of the stall, facing the two dozen troublemakers with a cold aura. ¡°Who sent


    you guys?¡±


    A group of immature kids came to provoke her?


    Did they have a death wish?


    The two dozen hooligans didn¡¯t answer; they concentrated their strength to deal with her first.


    If they could catch one of them, the other would surely surrender.


    ¡°Who are these guys?¡± The vendor peeked out from behind the stall, seeing that they had started


    fighting again. She was scared and retreated, asking Molly anxiously.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Molly peeked at the situation outside the stall; more than twenty people were ganging


    up on Ms. Bet; this couldn¡¯t continue!


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, the police.¡±


    Both of them took out their phones, their hands shaking, and were about to dial 911.


    Dare call the cops?


    A few of them noticed their actions, threw their phones to the ground, and then tipped over the food


    cart. The cart pinned them down, and they saw stars in the pain. Several troublemakers deliberately


    stepped on the cart, applying more pressure. Molly and the vendor were half buried under the cart, and


    the pain was almost unbearable.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t have the strength to crawl out, one of them lifted his stick and swung it at Molly.


    Molly blocked it with her hands. Oh, it hurt so bad.


    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± The vendor was worried.


    Another troublemaker was about to hit her; his raised stick was about to fall.


    Arabe turned around, noticing they were in danger. She quickly dealt with the guys in front of her and


    rushed over.


    -Another guy was pulling out a knife, aiming for Molly.


    His orders were to seriously injure both of them.


    Arabe quickly took his knife, saw¨Cseveral sticksing towards her from the corner of her eye,


    blocked them with her hand, quickly knocked them down, lifted the cart and rescued them.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, are you okay?¡± Molly looked at the two dozen hooligans lying on the ground, didn¡¯t have


    time to marvel at Ms. Bet¡¯s skills, and quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± She got hurt all because she


    was trying to save them.


    Otherwise, with Ms. Bet¡¯s skills, how could she possibly get hurt?


    Arabe noticed that her hands were injured too; they were swollen like pig trotters.


    Just then, a hooligan suddenly pulled out a knife and held it to the vendor¡¯s neck.


    The vendor was so scared that she went limp.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let her go.¡± Molly didn¡¯t expect them to take the vendor hostage. After quickly


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    getting in their car, they dumped her on the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Molly rushed over; her hands were injured, and she couldn¡¯t support her.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Arabe quickly helped the shop owner to her feet and gave her a once¨Cover. Luckily, it was only a


    flesh wound.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Get out of here, I bet they¡¯re going to bring more goons.¡± The shop owner tried to stand a few times,


    but she was too weak and dizzy. Arabe pulled out a wad of cash from her bag. ¡°This should cover


    tonight¡¯s damage.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t take this ¡± The shop owner could tell they were the Innocent ones, not the


    troublemakers.


    ¡°Just take it Arabe shoved the money into her pocket, hailed a cab, and only after she had left did


    she pick up her bunny purse.


    The purse was dirty, and so was everything inside it.


    A flicker of displeasure crossed her eyes, she was going to find out who was behind it. And they


    wouldn¡¯t get off easily!


    ¡°Ms. Bet, shall we get you to the hospital?¡± Molly was nearly in tears, ming herself. If she hadn¡¯t


    suggested going for a barbeque, they wouldn¡¯t have been attacked The ce was deste, with few


    passerby and no surveince.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, no big deal.¡± Arabe checked her hand and other ces, ¡°Do you have the


    medicine I mentioned at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes Molly quickly wiped her tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put some on when we get home.¡±


    Luckily, nothing was broken.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe escorted Molly to the residential gate first.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, who were those people? And your hand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    As for who they were, Arabe had no clue. She only knew that they specifically targeted them tonight.


    The shop owner was dragged into this mess.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you have a game tomorrow, get some good rest tonight.¡± Arabeforted her a


    few times, watched her enter themunity, and then hailed a cab. back to Reflections Vi.


    Hans, as usual, had turned in for the night on time.


    After taking a shower, Arabe opened a drawer, found the medicine she needed, dabbed it on her


    wounds, and then pounded a pill to turn it into powder.


    She applied the medicine to her right wrist and skillfully wrapped it in gauze.


    Pulling out her phone, she issued amand in a cold voice, ¡°Find those twenty¨Csomething jerks who


    caused trouble at the end of Murphy Fashion tonight.¡±


    ¡°They pissed you off?¡± Jack on the other end of the phone picked up on Arabe¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Whoa,


    who dared to cross you?¡±


    Arabe looked at her soiled bunny purse, feeling even more irked, ¡°I want to know who¡¯s pulling the


    strings.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jack immediately set out to make arrangements.


    Arabe cleaned the bunny purse and wiped everything inside. Luckily, the items were wrapped, so


    they weren¡¯t really dirty


    Although her period wasn¡¯t due yet, Romeo¡¯s thoughtfulness warmed her heart.


    The next morning.


    Arabe removed the gauze. To avoid attracting attention, she ate breakfast and headed to the garage


    to drive.


    ¡°Ms. Be, your brother was up all night waiting for you again.¡± Edith rushed out to say, ¡°Tonight, you,¡±


    ¡°TIIe home.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Edith¡¯s mood immediately brightened. As long as Ms. Be came home, Serena wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem.


    Even though she had watched Serena grow up, Edith preferred Ms. Be.


    She always felt that Ms. Be was kinder and easier to get along with..

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Summerfield Exhibition Centre.


    This was where the annual Solterra Cup Garment Design Contest took ce.


    Arabe parked her car in the lot outside the centre and headed for the front entrance to find Molly.


    The centre was decked out with contest gs and banners, inside and out. It had the whole contest


    vibe going on.


    There were a lot of contestants on that day, a bunch of journalists were waiting by the door, ready to


    snap a pic as soon as they spot a famous designer.


    Molly was standing alone in a corner. As soon as she saw Arabe, she waved, ¡°Ms. Bet, over


    here!¡±


    Arabe walked over light¨Cfooted, exuding a cool aura, ¡°Just call me Arabe, I¡¯m your assistant


    today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly nodded quickly. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Had it ¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you bandaged your hand?¡± Molly saw the bruise on her right wrist and quickly rummaged


    through her backpack, ¡°Let me bandage that for you, I just bought some gauze and ointment on the


    way.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to draw attention. There were cameras all over the contest venue on the day.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention.


    Seeing that Arabe didn¡¯t intend to bandage her hand, Molly put away the gauze, revealing her own


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    swollen hands.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t apply enough medicinest night.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly didn¡¯t expect her to notice at a nce. She quickly exined, ¡°I almost ran out of


    ointmentst night.¡±


    It took her a lot of effort to squeeze some out.


    ¡°But I just bought some new ones on the way, so if your hand hurts, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they entered the main hall, Molly showed her sessful registration text and got two contest


    cards.


    She was designer number 16.


    Arabe was assistant number 16.


    They got into the main venue smoothly with the cards.


    That was Molly¡¯s first time in a ce like that, ¡°So many people and it¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    Arabe nced at the sign, ¡°This way.¡±


    1¨Cto¨C20 are in rest area A.


    At that point, there were only a few designers and assistants in area A. As soon as Molly walked in, she


    heard someone calling her name.


    ¡°Molly? What are you doing here?!¡±


    Molly looked at the direction of the voice, just as unhappy, ¡°Myra?¡±


    ¡°Such a big shot for a poor girl daring toe to a ce like this.¡±


    Myra, dressed in a fancy dress, walked up to Molly arrogantly, nning to pick a fight. But seeing


    Arabe standing next to her, she could only awkwardly lower her raised


    hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re just here to lose!¡± Unable to touch them, Myra could only mock, ¡°Don¡¯t cry when you lose!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, the one who¡¯ll be crying will be you.¡± Molly gathered her courage and retorted, ¡°Someone who


    doesn¡¯t even understand design, how dare you participate in this


    contest?¡±


    ¡°Me? Participate in this contest?¡± Myraughed disdainfully, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m here topete?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Molly looked at her, puzzled.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°Not everyone is as hardworking and striving as you. What you¡¯re desperate for, is what I merely toss


    away casually.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even here then?¡± Molly retorted.


    ¡°Recovered from yourst injury yet?¡± Arabe coldly reminded from the side. ¡°No more pain?¡±


    ¡°You two!¡± Myra red at them angrily, turned around and stormed off in a huff.


    Several designers around were stunned What injury? What did they mean? Was Myra hurt by themst


    time?


    Was it Molly and her assistant?


    Oh my God


    That¡¯s some hot gossip!


    Seeing Myra storm back to her seat, Designer One quickly made her a cup of coffee. ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your


    coffee.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Myra took a sip and then sshed the coffee on the designer¡¯s clothes. ¡°Are you trying to burn


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The designer was terrified, ignored his own burn and quickly apologized. ¡°I forgot to warn


    you, it was made with boiling water.¡± ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Myra¡¯s mood instantly worsened.


    Designer Two quickly offered her some sweets. ¡°Miss, would you like to have a bite? I heard sweets


    can lighten up your mood.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make me nauseous or fat first thing in the morning? So, you can hook up with my


    boyfriend when I get ugly?¡±


    Designer Two was quite frightened and quickly apologized. ¡°Miss, you misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°What have you bought me, some cheap street food?¡± Myra nced at the brand of the sweet, not


    recognizing the small local manufacturer, and yelled impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Miss, thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet. Shall I give you a shoulder massage?¡± Designer Three


    approached gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re sensible!¡± Myra let her massage for a bit, then grew irritated again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast?


    Why is your massage so weak?¡±


    Designer Three hurriedly increased her strength.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Myra suddenly pushed her away.


    Designer Three lost her bnce and crashed into the wall, screaming in pain.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? You did that on purpose to make me mad! All of you, get out!¡±


    Designer Four timidly approached with a small fan. ¡°Miss, cool down a bit, it¡¯s a bit hot here. Let me fan


    you.¡±


    ¡°You want to mess up my hair with your fanning? Buzz off!¡± Myra looked at them unhappily, ¡°If we don¡¯t


    make it to the top ten this time, or beat Molly, pack up and leave. Thepany doesn¡¯t feed useless


    people!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The four designers, although fuming inside, could only swallow their anger.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Molly figured it out. ¡°Even though thispetition is for individual designers, manypanies


    would require their designers to participate. If they don¡¯t get a good ranking, they might get a pay cut,


    or even fired.¡±


    Molly watched the situation and said to Arabe, ¡°Those.four designers work for the Cooper family¡¯s


    fashionpany. I bet they¡¯re often bullied by Myra.¡±


    Myra was so arrogant, capricious and excessive!


    ¡°Thepetition is about to start.¡± Arabe said, not enjoying the gossip. ¡°R¨¨st here a bit, I¡¯m going to


    the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Molly didn¡¯t want to watch Myra¡¯s arrogant disy, so she followed Arabe,


    Just as Arabe came out of the restroom, someone called her name in surprise.


    ¡°Arabe?¡±


    Arabe knew who it was as soon as she heard the voice. She didn¡¯t even bother to look up, just


    finished washing her hands and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Ynda, do you know her?¡± Designer Nine, who was with Ynda, noticed the hostility in Ynda¡¯s


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    eyes. It seemed that she not brily knew Arabe, but also held a grudge against her.


    ¡°You made me lose face, are you happy now?¡± Ynda blocked Arabe¡¯s way.


    Arabe looked at this clueless person and said nonchntly, ¡°Seeing you bouncing around here, I¡¯m


    actually not happy. You don¡¯t seem to have learned your lesson fromst time.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Ynda was quite angry but burst intoughter the moment she saw a tag hanging around Arabe¡¯s


    neck, which read ¡°Assistant No.16¡°.


    ¡°My dad gave you six million, what happened? You spent it all? Now you have to work as an assistant


    in some smallpany? Where¡¯s your self¨Crespect?¡±


    Designer No.9 quickly chimed in, ¡°Yoli, she¡¯s working for a subsidiary of the Collins family.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean the filthy rich Collins family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    A flush of embarrassment crept across Ynda¡¯s face, but she quickly shrugged it off, ¡°Even in a


    billionaire¡¯spany, she¡¯s still an assistant, doing all the grunt work. Life¡¯s tough for her.¡±


    Arabe remained silent.


    ¡°Without the Murphy family, you¡¯d be scraping by. If I were you, I¡¯d go home and get down on my knees


    and apologize to my parents. Maybe they¡¯d be so happy that they¡¯d give me some pocket money.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re okay being a puppet, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    Arabe nced at the tag around Ynda¡¯s neck, which also had the word ¡®Assistant¡®.


    She had tagged along with the designer No.9.


    ¡°You talk a big game. I thought you were a designer.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t have time for her and was about


    to leave.


    Ynda stopped her again, ¡°I¡¯m wearing this tag to gain some experience, not to ve away like you.


    We¡¯re not the same!¡±


    Ynda was feeling pretty smug, ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter in my family, and I¡¯ll inherit the family business.


    I¡¯m just here to get a feel of the industry, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Arabe found this quite hrious


    and gave a smallugh, ¡°You think your family business can survive the month?¡±


    Ynda had a sinking feeling, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your family is going bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Ynda shouted angrily as Arabe walked away, ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you, a girl


    from a poor family who has to work. Even if I go bankrupt, i¡¯ll still be better off than you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± Arabe headed straight for the break area.


    Ynda was fuming!


    ¡°Yoli, who is she?¡± Designer No.9 couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    Ynda gritted her teeth as she watched Arabe walk away, ¡°Just a nobody. You don¡¯t need to know


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    who she is.¡±


    Ynda was raised by a cleaner and didn¡¯t know a thing about design. She was here today as an


    assistant to broaden her horizons, and maybe show off a bit.


    To increase her value and possibly catch the attention of the Panter family.


    Although she was here¨Cas an assistant, the designers in thepany were fawning over her, waiting


    on her hand and foot.


    ¡°You need to outperform them, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Designer No.9 quickly agreed and made a mental note of how Arabe and Molly looked.


    Just as Arabe returned to the break area, a wealthy youngdy eyed her with arrogance and walked


    over.


    ¡°Arabe?¡±


    Arabe looked up, clearly not recognizing thedy decked out in designer clothes and radiating a


    strong aura.


    ¡°The standards for the Solterra Cup Garment Design Contest have really gone down. Since when is a


    shameless woman allowed to participate?¡±


    The wealthydy¡¯sment immediately drew the attention of a dozen people around Arabe, who


    found herself to be very confused.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Molly was fuming. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Arabe, shameless? Are you blind or just in


    stupid? Apologize now!¡±


    The rich girl nced at Molly, clearly not taking this poor girl seriously Instead, she looked at Arabe


    with a haughty air.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Just a little assistant, trying to steal someone¡¯s fiance? Do you even know


    your ce? You¡¯re so shameless, I feel embarrassed for you!¡±


    Arabe was furious.


    ¡°Why do you have to meddle in other¡¯s affairs? It¡¯s only because my friend is so forgiving! If it were


    me,¡±


    Before the rich girl could finish her sentence, Arabe grabbed her by the neck and mmed her


    against the wall.


    Everyone around was dumbstruck.


    The rich girl was in disbelief, her back and neck throbbing with pain, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital. Don¡¯te here acting crazy, do you want me to cure you?¡±


    The rich girl was intimidated by her strong aura and held onto her hand, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s shameless?¡± Arabe tightened her grip, ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear, you won¡¯t be leaving here


    today.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, calm down.¡± Molly was worried that she would beat up a bunch of people like she didst


    night.


    ¡°I dare you to do anything to me, believe it or not.¡± The rich girl couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence as


    Arabe choked her until her face was red, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°My patience is wearing thin. You have thirty seconds.¡±


    Arabe was in a bad mood today, and someone was provoking her again..


    ¡°You¡¯re stealing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ and you think you¡¯re right?¡± The rich girl was gasping for air,


    ¡°Just as I thought, people like you have no shame, you won¡¯t even admit when you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Molly screamed at her, then quickly tried to calm Arabe, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t be angry, let go


    first.¡±


    Arabe tightened her grip.


    The rich girl felt like she was about to be choked to death and used all her strength to pant out one


    word, ¡°Serena.¡±


    Arabe let go, having a pretty good idea of what was going on.


    The rich girl copsed, and a few designers rushed over to help her..


    ¡°Oh my God, her neck is all red, someone get a first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with her, choking you like that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Miss of the Reed family, if anything happens to her, you won¡¯t be able to afford the


    consequences!¡±


    ¡°You better apologize now, or if this gets to the Reed family, not only you will be implicated!¡±


    People who saw this started guessing the identity of the rich girl, she¡¯s the most loved little princess of


    the Reed family ¨C Brooklyn!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No one could afford to offend her!


    ¡°Anyone who wants to experience what she just went through, step up now.¡± Arabe¡¯s icy gaze swept


    over the designers.


    They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe and lowered their heads,pletely losing their


    previous arrogance.


    They all just saw Arabe choke Brooklyn!


    Her fiery temper could probably only be matched by the gentleman from the McMillian family!


    They were both terrifying, inducing fear in people.


    Arabe looked coldly at Brooklyn, ¡°Didn¡¯t your good friend tell you who¡¯s fianc¨¦ he is?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brooklyn coughed a few times, finally caught her breath and looked at Arabe


    reluctantly, ¡°This is something all the big families know, are you spreading rumors here?¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Arabe didn¡¯t say another word. She just whipped out her phone, dialed Serena¡¯s number, and put it


    on speaker.


    She had gotten this number when she first returned to the Collins family. Serena had insisted that she


    keep it in front of their parents, saying that they could make ns to go to the spa or grab coffee


    together.


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to y the part of the close sister with her, but to avoid making her parents


    ufortable, she saved the number, though she never called.


    In no time at all, the call went through.


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    A sweet voice came from the other end of the line. Serena¡¯s address of ¡°sis¡± threw Brooklyn for a loop.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Why was Serena calling this girl ¡®sis¡®?


    Were they actually rted?


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Arabe¡¯s voice sounded a little annoyed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Arabe?¡± Serena was a bit puzzled. She was at home, in front of her parents, ying the


    part of the good girl, ¡°Sis, weren¡¯t you supposed to be in apetition today? Anything you need my


    help with?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Keh and Louisa both urged Serena to put Arabe on speaker, to continue


    asking her if she had forgotten any necessary registration documents, her ID, or if there was any urgent


    matter. They wanted to help as much as they could.


    Serena quickly put the call on speaker, hoping to look good in front of her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who is Romeo engaged to?¡±


    This sudden question took Serena by surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why Arabe would suddenly call


    her to ask this question.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Keh and Louisa were also confused. Why would Arabe bring this up right before her


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s simple grunt brought Serena back to reality.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what Arabe¡¯s real intention was, in front of her parents, Serena still put


    on a show of being gentle and charming..


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Beep beep beep.¡±


    Arabe hung up the call, then looked at Brooklyn, as if to say, ¡°you don¡¯t even know you¡¯re being


    used!¡±


    Brooklyn waspletely stunned by Serena¡¯s words.


    Why would she call this girl ¡°sis¡°?


    Why would she say that Romeo was this girl¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    What the heck was going on?


    It was definitely Serena¡¯s voice.


    Back at Reflections Vi.


    Serena was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Arabe would suddenly hang up. When she tried to


    call back, no one answered.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Serena, what¡¯s going on? Arabe didn¡¯t sound too happy.¡±


    ¡°About you and Romeo.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t get it wrong, there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Serena was also clueless and


    quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Sis suddenly got upset and asked me that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll text her


    ¡°Thepetition is about to start, let¡¯s not disturb her and let her focus.¡± Even though Louisa said this,


    she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. She felt it necessary to wait for Be toe


    back and ask her about it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serena temporarily suppressed her unease, wondering what the hell Arabe was up to!


    If she had known Arabe was going to ask that, she wouldn¡¯t have put the call on speaker!


    Just then, thepetition bell rang.


    ¡°Numbers one to twenty, get ready, you¡¯re up next!¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Hearing the announcement, the people in Rest Area A waited nervously.


    The male host in a suit walked onto the spacious stage.


    ¡°Good morning,dies and gentlemen, contestants, and judges, wee to the annual Solterra Cup


    Garment Design Contest.¡±


    ¡°Over the past few years, thispetition has produced many excellent designers. They have spread


    our culture to several countries through their designs.¡±


    ¡°Today, we¡¯re lucky enough to have some big names in the industry. We have Flora, president of the


    Fashion Designers Association of Solterra, Sherry, editor¨Cin¨Cchief of a fashion magazine, Tess,


    president of the Women¡¯s Wear Association, Maylin, president of Fashion Times, and Hans, CEO of


    Collins Corporation. Let¡¯s give them a round of apuse¡±


    The audience broke into fervent apuse.


    ¡°Also, among the two hundred spectators below, we have the cream of the crop in the industry.


    Famous designers, seasoned fashion schrs, fashion experts, fashion gurus, etc. They will be voting


    on site to ensure the fairness and impartiality of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m kind of nervous,¡± Molly said, looking at the stage from the back of the crowd, her body


    slightly trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared when you¡¯re live streaming in front of so many people, but now with only two


    hundred spectators, you¡¯re nervous?¡± Arabe said, while still engrossed in her mobile game.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerves.¡±


    She even had the mood to y mobile games!


    The designers around them looked pale with tension.


    ¡°What can we do? Does being nervous help?¡± Arabe asked casually.


    Molly shook her head..


    ¡°Since being nervous doesn¡¯t help and only affects your performance, why not adjust your mindset and


    face it courageously?¡±


    The designers around them seemed to have an epiphany upon hearing Arabe¡¯s words. It made


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    sense.


    She looked so young, but her thinking was so clear?


    ¡°Today, there are 120 designers participating in thepetition. Now, I will announce the rules for the


    first round. Every 20 designers will form a group andpete together. In the end, only 30 designers


    and their assistants will advance to the second round.¡±


    The news caused a stir in the crowd.


    Even the contestants felt the pressure.


    ¡°Out of 120, only 30 can advance to the second round. That¡¯s three¨Cquarters eliminated at once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrifying!¡±


    ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t even started, and the atmosphere is already stifling.¡±


    ¡°I heard that some well¨Cknown grassroots designers are participating today. I wonder what kind of


    works they will bring.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the designer Molly, who does live streaming, is also participating.¡±


    ¡°Really? I love her. What¡¯s her number?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    With a radiant smile, the host announced, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the first group of contestants with a


    warm round of apuse.¡±


    Sitting on the judges¡® seats, Hans, CEO of Collins Corporation, turned his gaze to the big screen


    emotionlessly.


    The first group consisted of 20 designers, each with an assistant. He first scrutinized the faces of the


    designers. None of them looked like Arabe.


    ¡°What number is Arabe?¡± He asked quietly to the person beside him.


    Maylin, the president of Fashion Times, was obviously clueless. ¡°Arabe? I¡¯ve never heard of this


    name. Mr. Collins, do you know her? Let me check.¡±


    He looked through all the information but couldn¡¯t find the name Arabe among the 120 designers.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Hans took over the information and checked the list of designers first. Still no Arabe.


    Could she be an assistant?


    He checked again and noticed number 16.


    He looked up to see a strikingly beautiful face on the stage.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Under a set of lusciousshes, her eyes were bright, her nose delicate, and her lips were like scarlet


    petals.


    Though she beared a resemnce to her mother, her innate elegance and nobility made her stand out


    from the crowd without even trying.


    Her beauty was otherworldly.


    Was that his sister, Arabe?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She¡¯s a stunner alright and seemed well¨Cbehaved.


    But why would she participate in the contest as an assistant?


    Was there something fishy going on here?


    Hans was stumped.


    The stage was semi¨Ccircr, with a hundred and twenty designers and assistant¡¯s up on stage, facing


    the audience, separated by a screen in the middle.


    A big screen behind them magnified every movement they made.


    The host, microphone in hand, enthusiastically announced, ¡°Round one is all about using the fabrics


    and essories provided by us. You have forty minutes. Designers and their assistants make the most


    beautiful, temperamental dress you can think of.¡±


    The pretty attendants lined up to distribute the materials and essories.


    ¡°And now, let thepetition begin! Start the clock!¡±


    Once the host left the stage, all designers started designing.


    Each designer was given the same white gauze and identical essories ¨C pearls, rhinestones,


    sequins, and the like.


    ¡°This gauze is really good quality.¡± Molly touched the fabric on the tray, ¡°Arabe, what do you want to


    design?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°When I saw the gauze, I immediately thought of a wedding dress.¡± Molly has a brainwave, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we design a wedding gown? But these essories.¡±


    Molly noticed that the tray was chock¨Cfull of materials, ¡°I guess a lot of designers will use pearls,


    sequins, and rhinestones to make their dresses look elegant. If we do the same, it won¡¯t be original.¡±


    Arabe spotted the colorful embroidery thread on the tray and got an idea, ¡°Let¡¯s make a white


    wedding dress with rose embroidery. You can cut the dress, and I¡¯ll embroider roses on it with red


    thread and use the green thread for leaves.¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Molly was immediately excited and picked up a ruler and scissors to start cutting the


    material.


    Hans noticed that they were brainstorming. His sister must have given the designer some ideas,


    providing her with motivation and direction.


    When the camera shifted to Arabe, she was busy embroidering the bodice of the dress with red


    thread. Hans noticed that her hand seemed to be injured?


    He whispered into the radio on his suit cor, ¡°Zoom in on assistant number 16.¡±


    The backstage crew immediately magnified the image on the screen.


    Not just Hans, but everyone now noticed the bruise on Arabe¡¯s right wrist.


    She¡¯s injured?


    And it looked pretty bad.


    But the real kicker was, despite the injury, she was still able to embroider quickly and skillfully.


    One person asked, ¡°Who is that girl? She looks like she¡¯s in her teens.¡±


    Another person eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she might not even have finished high school, but can


    embroider so well. It¡¯s a shocker!


    Arabe stitched the two¨Ccolored threads onto the front of the bodice, and a lifelike rose immediately


    caught everyone¡¯s eye. In less than ten minutes, she was done. The speed was mind¨Cblowing.


    ¡°Oh no¡±


    At that moment, Molly identally snipped a small hole while cutting.


    She was close to tears after seeing the damaged gauze dress, ¡°Arabe, what do I do? I was so


    nervous, I messed up the cut.¡±


    The damage to the dress was at the hent of the white tulle skirt.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Arabe took the dress and embroidered a big patch of roses directly onto it. With the roses covering it,


    the hole in the dresspletely disappeared, and the 3D roses looked as if they were alive.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    After embroidering dozens of roses on the bust and hem of the dress, the whole dress looked like a


    fairy had descended from heaven, dignified and grand.


    Not only did the judges notice their work, but the audience was also captivated.


    Unlike the other glittering gowns, their dress undoubtedly became the focus on stage, easily catching


    everyone¡¯s eye.


    They worked seamlessly together, finishing the dress quickly, all eyes were on their work and people


    started toment.


    At that point, Arabe whispered something to Molly, who immediately made a beautiful train with more


    white tulle. Arabe also sewed roses onto the train, making the whole dress look even more dignified,


    grand, and attractive.


    Soon, positivements started to arrive.


    ¡°Number 16 finished so quickly? Whichpany is she from? The design is really good.¡± someone


    said.


    Another person followed up, ¡°I think the assistant is really creative, her embroidery skills are obviously


    above everyone else¡¯s.¡±


    Then, Arabe noticed that the petals on one of the roses didn¡¯t look pretty enough, so she tweaked it


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    a little.


    Everyone was stunned, they all thought they were seeing things.


    ¡°Is she using her left hand?¡±


    ¡°She was clearly using her right hand just now, I didn¡¯t expect her left hand could sew so well¡­¡±


    ¡°How did she do that?¡±


    People were amazed!


    She could embroider such beautiful roses with both hands!


    Hans suddenly found that his sister was like a mysterious treasure, always full of surprises.


    ¡°Forty minutes are up! All contestants, please stop!¡± the host announced on stage, ¡°Now, the


    organizers have decided that we want the designers or assistants to wear their own designs,e out


    in order of your numbers, and let the judges and audience score you.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this.


    One contestant asked out loud, ¡°What? Wear our own designs?¡±


    Many designers were worried because they had made their dresses very tight in pursuit of the effect of


    their designs, and some had hastily sewn on a lot of pearls and sequins to save time, which might


    break if worn.


    ¡°Arabe, help me.¡± Molly pleaded softly with her hands sped together, ¡°This dress is so grand, it¡¯ll


    look best on you. you have a better aura than I do.¡±


    ¡°You wear it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it won¡¯t look as good on anyone else as it would on you! Please, just wear it, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Molly kept begging, acting all sweet and cute.


    Arabe eventually reluctantly agreed.


    One by one, each person took the stage. Arabe changed into the dress in the dressing room and


    simply tied up her hair. The other designers and assistants who had already changed and were waiting


    to go on stage were surprised when they saw her


    Even Molly was stunned.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    What an amazing beauty.


    Without a doubt, only she could bring out the elegance of such a dress, and the dress also entuated


    her aura. Theyplemented each other


    On stage, the number 10 designer walked out wearing her own design.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    A judge waited until she finished her catwalk, then criticized, ¡°Your white tight¨Cfitting dress, though


    pretty, easily exposes the extra b under your arms, messing up the overall look. And your design, it¡¯s


    supposed to be a strap dress, right?¡±


    The number 10 designer hastily replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But your straps are too short. They can¡¯t be worn and must be left on the shoulders, leaving


    indentations on the skin. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Designer number 10 felt ashamed and bowed her head.


    The judge, holding a microphone, expressed disappointment in her work. ¡°Your shoulders are too wide


    for this off¨Cshoulder dress. You¡¯ve only considered appearance while designing, not thefort and fit


    of the wearer. I can only give you 3 points.¡±


    The highest score was 10.


    Other judges also gave low scores, and the audience gave even lower scores.


    Designer number 10 knew she couldn¡¯t move on to the next round, so she thanked everyone and


    hastily left the stage.


    Seeing this, Molly ran back to the restroom and told Arabe, ¡°Arabe, what should I do? The judges


    are so strict, and the audience¡¯s expectations are so high.¡±


    Aiming for high scores was not easy.


    Arabe was on her phone. No one knew she was actually in thepetition. Everyone thought she


    was just ying games.


    ¡°Arabe, you look good even when you¡¯re ying games.¡± For some reason, Molly thought Arabe


    looked good no matter what she did.


    On stage, the number 11 designer did her walk. The president of the Women¡¯s Wear Association, Tess,


    picked up the mic and criticized, ¡°As for your waist¨Ccinching dress, the waist is only as wide as a palm.


    You must be ufortable right now, right?¡±


    Designer number 11 couldn¡¯t hold back and nodded. She admitted it was indeed too tight!


    ¡°This could easily lead to poor blood cirction. In severe cases, it could even cause rib fractures.¡±


    Some audience membersughed when Tess said this.


    Tess seriously said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking. A while ago, an actress was sent to the hospital right after


    leaving the red carpet. She had actually fractured her ribs. I advise you to take it off now. When


    designing in the future, be mindful of the sizing.¡±


    After designer number 11 left, designer number 12 took the stage. After her walk, a lot of the audience


    had to cover their eyes,


    The judges were also somewhat speechless. ¡°Actually, before you even took the stage, I noticed your


    piece. The off¨Cshoulder puff sleeves, cinched waist, and lots of pearls sewn onto the dress, it has a


    fairy¨Clike feel. But after you put it on.¡±


    This gorgeous dress, the zipper at the back, could only be pulled up halfway.


    ¡°The dress you¡¯ve designed has a slim cut. Only very thin models can wear it.¡±


    After she put it on, she looked bulky.


    ¡°As a designer, you can¡¯t just chase after mour and ignore the practicalities. Also, your pearl


    ne doesn¡¯t look good. It makes your neck look thick.¡±


    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wee contestant number 16!¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice ended, Arabe gracefully took to the stage.


    She wore a long, rose¨Cembroidered white gown and a beautiful crown. Her dignified and elegant


    appearance immediately/captured the attention of everyone present. She was like a princess stepping


    out from a castle, noble without being clich¨¦, exuding high ss and aristocratic temperament.


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even prettier than celebrities!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like a fairy. Not only is the dress beautiful, but she is too!¡±


    ¡°Is she assistant to designer number 16? I¡¯ll remember her! I have to find her and sign her as a


    celebrity!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Arabe?¡± The president of the Fashion Designers Association of Solterra, Flora, almost


    spat out her water when she saw her. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She rubbed her eyes and looked


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    again. It was her!


    This big shot in the design world was actually participating in this smallpetition and as an


    assistant.


    Was it just because she missed this important figure, or was this important figure, having been in high


    ces for too long, bored and wanting to experience the life of ordinary people?


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Hans asked from beside her.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Flora suddenly realized she had blurted out her name and hastily exined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°But you know her name.¡±


    Faced with Hans¡® questioning, Flora didn¡¯t dare to hide any longer, considering his high status.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t spread it around.¡± Flora gestured for Hans toe closer and whispered, ¡°This


    girl is the head of QY, their creative designer. Everyone calls her Queen Abby, but her real name is


    Arabe! I reckon she might be here for a slice of real life.¡±


    Otherwise, why the heck would she be an assistant?


    Queen Abby?


    His sister had another name, Queen Abby.


    Hans was taken aback. So, QY was established by his little sis?


    No wonder those 3D embroideries were so exquisite and quickly done.


    ¡°A top¨Cnotch beauty like her, I wouldn¡¯t mistake!¡± Flora said, looking at the document, ¡°Is she an


    employee of the Collins family? How much dough did you guys fork out to get her? She¡¯s just an


    assistant, she must be making a cool billion a month, right?¡±


    Hans stayed silent.


    ¡°Definitely not less than a billion, that¡¯s chump change to her.¡±


    So, the $2.5 million clover ne he bought, in her eyes, was just cheap stuff.


    At this point, he felt a bit of a whirlwind inside.


    Arabe did ap on the stage, and just as Flora was about toment, Hans beat her to the punch


    with the mic.


    ¡°Are you Arabe?¡±


    Arabe looked towards the source of the voice; the man was handsome, and his voice was a deep


    and friendly hum.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hans. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The moment his words fell, everyone was gobsmacked.


    Hans was the usually aloof and quiet CEO. Was he actually chatting with the girl on the stage?


    Arabe was also a bit surprised. Was he a judge today??


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    When these words came out from Hans, the audience was once again in uproar.


    Was he really here for her? Was he smitten?


    Wasn¡¯t he known to be quite ascetic?


    Even though Arabe was a stunner with a great aura, she was just a lowly assistant.


    Wasn¡¯t this gap a bit too big?


    ¡°Your performance today was ster, exceeded my expectations.¡± Hans didn¡¯t expect that she not only


    managed thepany but also founded QY. Despite being a designer, she was willing to be an


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    assistant to help the juniors.


    This kind of magnanimity and vision was not something amon person could match.


    Iparable beauty, Arabe said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to your next performance.¡± Hans gave her full marks straight up!!


    The audience was shaken!!

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Arabe was the first one to score a perfect score from Hans!


    She was just too awesome.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    All the other judges also gave her full marks.


    The audience went crazy giving her full marks, too. Even if they weren¡¯t looking at her designs, they


    had to acknowledge her top¨Cnotch beauty.


    That face of hers, giving it full marks, was an understatement!


    She deserved a million points!


    The score on the screen kept increasing until it finally stopped.


    ¡°Two thousand and fifty points, full marks!¡± the host couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, ¡°Two hundred audience


    members, each can give a maximum of ten points, plus the five judges.¡±


    This meant that everyone gave Arabe full marks!


    This was the first time in history!


    The whole field erupted with thunderous apuse thatsted for a long time.


    Arabe looked calm, only slightly bowing before she left:¨C


    In the rest area.


    Molly jumped up happily, hugging Arabe tightly.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re amazing! Without your beauty, this design might not have got full marks. This is great.


    We can advance smoothly now!!¡±


    Ynda clenched her fist in anger at the side. What¡¯s she so smug about!?


    Without Arabe¡¯s beautiful face, how could Hans have noticed her?


    The other judges gave full marks because of Hans!


    Unsurprisingly, the audience blindly followed suit and gave full marks!


    Myra was even more furious, throwing everything from the table to the floor, storming out of the rest


    area.


    The four designers followed her nervously, being careful not to upset her.


    Seeing them like this, Molly felt even happier. She whispered, ¡°Be, is Hans in love with you? He said


    in front of so many people just now that he came for you, and he looks forward to your performance.¡±


    Although Arabe didn¡¯t want to say, considering Molly was her friend, she said faintly, ¡°Actually, my


    name is Arabe Collins.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Arabe!¡± Molly realized something. Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Molly quickly covered her mouth, unable to hide her shock. She whispered excitedly, ¡°Are you from the


    Collins family? Is Hans your brother?? Was thest CEO your father? Really??¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now, Molly finally understood why Arabe had that kind of aura. It must be inherited!


    Even that top¨Ctier beauty was inherited!!!


    On the other side.


    Brooklyn called Serena, ¡°Serena, I saw that girl who seduced your fiancest time at the c¨°mpetition.¡±


    Serena was startled, thinking of Arabe¡¯s call to her not long ago. She immediately understood


    something.


    Brooklyn and Arabe, there must have been a conflict.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Brooklyn continued to ask.


    Serena vaguely said, ¡°She can also be considered my half¨Csister.¡±


    They had no blood rtion. She could only be considered a half¨Csister.


    ¡°Half?¡± Brooklyn was confused, thinking she was a rtive or a neighbour, ¡°So, does she work in your


    clothingpany? Is she an assistant?¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    She had some design knowledge, but she¡¯s around the same age as them and didn¡¯t have a fancy


    college degree. Serena guessed she probably had only a high school diploma?


    So, she¡¯s just an assistant, after all.


    Thinking about that, Arabe wasn¡¯t that impressive! ¡°Actually, my dad arranged her job. I don¡¯t really


    know the details.¡± Serena was worried about saying something wrong and being awkward if she got


    found out, so she yed dumb.


    ¡°Your brother seems to fancy her.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Serena subconsciously gripped her phone tightly, her breath almost stopping.


    ¡°Your brother is a judge. He publicly stated that he came for that girl. He praised her performance, said


    he looked forward to her future performance, and he even gave her full marks.¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Hans actually became a judge for Arabe and gave her full marks!


    What the heck!!


    ¡°Brooklyn, my phone¡¯s dying. Let¡¯s chatter.¡± Serena was unable to maintain herposure. After


    gently ending the call, her face twisted in fury!


    She had been trying so hard to please him for three days, and he so easily epted Arabe.


    What was the point of her effort?


    Why did Arabe have toe back, steal her parents, and now try to steal Hans!?


    She should have been tormented to death by the Murphy family. She shouldn¡¯t havee back to this


    family!


    With that thought, her nails dug deep into her palm, her teeth clenched in anger.


    On the other side, Brooklyn looked at the ended call, feeling something was off about Serena, but she


    couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but text, ¡°Serena, you didn¡¯t say why your sister is so close with your fiance. What¡¯s


    their deal? You saw them holding hands. Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    Serena got more pissed off when she received this message.


    The h?st strutted onto the stage, smiling and said, ¡°The first round is over now. The names of the top


    ten contestants are on the big screen behind me, let¡¯s give a round of apuse to the advancing


    designers and their assistants.


    The audience pped enthusiastically.


    ¡°As you can see, the highest scorer of the first round is designer No.16 and her assistant! Let¡¯s give


    them another round of apuse.¡±


    Thunderous apuse erupted again..


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll announce the rules for the second round. Out of these ten designers, only three will advance


    to the third round.¡±


    The crowd was buzzing again.


    The audience didn¡¯t expect so many to be eliminated.


    That¡¯s intense!


    These ten designers were already talented. The ones remaining after the elimination must be some


    real heavyweights.


    ¡°First, let me exin thepetition. The ten designers and their assistants will receive the same


    dress, and these dresses will have the same stains. Contestants need to use the materials provided by


    the organizer to transform these stained dresses into the most eye¨Ccatching designs. The time limit is


    forty minutes.¡±.


    Then, the staff began distributing the dresses.


    ¡°Now, let the countdown begin!¡±


    After the host went down, Molly looked at the dirty white dress in her hands, feeling helpless. What kind


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    of design could she make from such a dirty dress?


    ¡°Be, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Arabe had an idea just by ncing at the dress, but she still asked Molly, ¡°What¡¯s your idea? What


    kind of design do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such arge area of stains, not only on the sleeves but also on the dress and hem, other than


    using paint, I really can¡¯t think of a better solution.¡°¡±


    The materials provided by the organizer also included paint.


    ¡°What do you think about making a dress with abstract art elements? We design it as a high¨Cwaisted


    style, featuring a vintage look. What do you think?¡±


    Arabe smiled and replied, ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Even though Molly had studied colour aesthetics, the idea of creating an abstract painting was still a bit


    of a mountain to climb.


    ¡°Just go for it,¡± Arabe handed her the paint, ¡°I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    The other designers turned to paint to hide the stains on their clothes a quick and easy solution.


    How to stand out in the sea of ¡°paint creations¡°.


    After a moment, Molly recalled a painting from her childhood that hung on the wall. A light bulb went


    off, and she had her inspiration.


    ¡°Look, designer numbei 16 hurt her hands. I remember her assistant was injured, too. Right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re stillpeting despite their injuries. Their grit and determination is something we can all learn


    from.¡°¡±


    ¡°And the fact that they can still produce such great work with injured hands, the other designers should


    really take a good look at themselves.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    With only ten designers and their assistants left on stage, the judges and the audience had more time


    to focus on them.


    Molly started to paint the stains on the clothes ck, green, and grey.


    It looked amateurish, like a kid¡¯s doodle, without any specific shape.


    ¡°Even though she understands colour aesthetics and used ck, grey, white, blue, green, and brown


    perfectly, this looks more like a child¡¯s doodle than a painting.¡± ¡°She probably never learned how to


    paint.¡±


    ¡°Unless the design is unique, she probably won¡¯t reach the top three.¡±


    ¡°Such a shame. I thought she was talented. I didn¡¯t realize her painting skills were so poor.¡±


    After Molly finished painting the dress, the other designers and assistants couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everyone could see each other in thispetition. With only ten contestants and their assistants left,


    no one dared to cheat.


    Ynda nced at Molly¡¯s work and sneered, ¡°What a hot mess.


    At that moment, Ynda was standing next to designer number 9 as an assistant, only responsible for


    passing items and not doing anything else.


    Fortunately, in this round, designer number 9 did well. He drew a traditional oil painting. The flowers


    and birds on the skirt were so lifelike, Ynda was sure they


    would win!


    Meanwhile, Myra¡¯s designer, number 1 and 2, were already eliminated. Designer number 3 painted a


    ck and whitendscape on the skirt, full of artistic conception.


    Designer number 4 painted flowers, colourful flowers blooming on the skirt, a sight for sore eyes.


    Inparison, Molly¡¯s doodle of various colours, not onlycked a specific pattern but also looked


    chaotic..


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m not that good at painting.¡± Molly looked at her work, ¡°But I think it should look good when


    worn.¡±


    Next up was the tailoring design.


    Molly picked up the scissors, cut off the excess sleeves, and made a big bow at the chest.


    She tailored the skirt to entuate the waistline.


    However, it seemed like something was missing.


    ¡°Be, do you think I need to add anything else?¡± Molly looked at her work, a little confused.


    ¡°If you fluff out the big skirt, it can create a sense of grandeur and nobility,¡± Arabe suggested


    casually, ¡°We¡¯ll have to show itter. The big skirt can hide our shoes and make us look taller and more


    elegant.¡°:


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Molly started to work on the big skirt.


    Arabe added a few strokes of colour on top of her work. With a touch of reddish¨Cbrown and sea blue,


    the whole dress suddenly turned into an abstract art painting, exuding a special charm.


    ¡°Look at designer number 16, I didn¡¯t see her artistic side at first, but after her assistant added a few


    strokes, it looks so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°With this design and these colours, it¡¯s so artistic at first nce!¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    ¡°This designbines vintage vibes with abstract art elements, topped off with a high¨Cwaisted full


    skirt. It¡¯s artsy and formal simultaneously, giving off a really ssy vibe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how it would look on.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s showtime!¡± The host walked onto the stage, ¡°Now, we¡¯ll go in order. Designers or their


    assistants will strut their stuff on the stage wearing the dresses they¡¯ve designed themselves. Our


    judges and audience will score them on the spot. The top three scorers will move on to the third round!


    Number three, get ready.¡± Backstage.


    Arabe handed the dress to Molly, ¡°You¡¯re up this time.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Molly shook her head nervously, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Part of the reason they aced the first round was because of Arabe¡¯s beauty and aura.


    If Molly took the stage, their chances for the top three might go down the drain.


    Arabe spoke calmly, ¡°You can do it. Believe in yourself.


    ¡°Be.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±


    Molly, with her defined features and innocent look, seemed to be missing something after putting on


    the vintage dress.


    It was as if her presence couldn¡¯t quite hold up such an elegant dress.


    Arabe gave her a vintage wavy updo, used side swept bangs to tter her face shape, and added


    bright makeup and bold red lips. Not only did it brighten her up and boost her aura, but it also created a


    strong visual impact.


    Arabe picked out a pair of pearl earrings for her. Now, her femininity was highlighted, and Molly


    looked alluring and charming.


    She looked like a top socialite from the Victorian era.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give a warm wee to designer number three. On stage, the second round of the show


    officially started.


    The apuse from the audience was like waves, never¨Cending.


    Designer number three walked onto the stage in a ck and white dress. Although her makeup was on


    point and her presence strong, the judges felt disappointed. ¡°This ck and white piece is quite


    expressive, but the top part is too tight. Despite the designer being slim, it still reveals a bit of her


    tummy. Imagine how it would look on an average person.¡±


    ¡°And the backless, waist¨Crevealing design lowers the dress ss.


    ¡°Back fat is exposed, not a pretty sight.¡±


    ¡°I can only give five points. These five are for her painting skills. The design itself is toomon.¡±


    The third designer bowed to thank the judges and the audience for their scores, and it was time for the


    fourth designer to take the stage.


    ¡°Strapless, full skirt, flowers blooming on the skirt, good painting skills.¡±


    ¡°Has curves when viewed from the side, but overall quite ordinary, no novel design.¡±


    ¡°The diamond ne around her neck steals the show from the dress.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s wee assistant number nine¡±


    Ynda slowly walked out in the dress designed by her team.


    A strapless long dress in dark green, with lifelike birds and flowers painted in gold..


    However, Ynda¡¯s looks couldn¡¯t fully bring out the magnificence of the dress, making it seem


    ordinary and not as attractive as imagined.


    Her long hair was tied into a braid at the back of her head, and she wore earrings, trying to portray


    gentleness and obedience. But it needed to sync with the style of


    the dress.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    ¡°The floral and bird pattern on this dress is pretty cool, but the design of the bust is just too in,


    nothing to write home about.¡± ¡°Such a dress is pretty picky about who¡¯s wearing it. Unless you¡¯ve got a


    perfect face and a slim figure, it will be tough to pull off.¡±


    ¡°Despite the decent graphics, itcks anything fresh or unique.¡±


    The judges and audience all chimed in with their lukewarm reviews.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee designer number 16 with a big apuse.¡±


    This was Molly¡¯s first time strutting her stuff on stage in a dress she designed herself.


    She was a bit jittery inside, but remembering what Arabe had told her before going on stage, she


    tried to keep her cool and pretend she was just strolling down a Victorian street, all carefree and


    After a round on the stage, she garnered a lot of praise for her feminine allure ¨C both her personal style


    and the dress itself radiated a strong vintage vibe.


    ¡°I thought her looks wouldn¡¯t be able to carry off such a grand and dignified dress, but boy, was I


    wrong! After she changed her style, it¡¯s like the dress was tailor¨Cmade for her. Looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°This dress looks like it¡¯s haute couture, designer number 16 has some serious talent.¡±


    Inparison, the dresses shown previously just seemed too in. They didn¡¯t leave any memorable


    impressions.


    Hans had his eyes on her, admiring her dress design, her curly hair and feminine poise.


    He gave her a score of nine.


    The other judges also chimed in with their scores, eight, nine,


    After stepping off the stage, Molly was buzzing with excitement, ¡°Arabe, I think we might make it to


    the next round!¡±


    ¡°We were always going to.¡± Arabe had full confidence in their design ¨C thebination of vintage


    elements and abstract art was bound to stand out. ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite all the designers and their


    assistants up on stage with the loudest apuse!¡°.


    As the host finished, the audience broke into thunderous apuse..


    The ten designers and their assistants all came on stage.¡±


    ¡°The designers and their assistants have shown us their works, and the scores have been tallied.¡±


    ¡°You can see on the big screen the highest score goes to designer number 16 and her assistant. Let¡¯s


    give them a big hand for making it to the next round!¡± The audience erupted into apuse.


    Molly bowed, thanking the judges and audience for their support. She said a few words of gratitude.


    Meanwhile, Arabe remained stoic throughout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte designers number 16, 21, and 29 once again with huge apuse for making it to


    the next round!¡±


    Backstage, Myra was fuming. Of the four designers she brought, none made it to the next round!


    At this moment, designers number 3 and 4 returned to the lounge. Myra couldn¡¯t help but p them a


    few times.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thepany keeping you around for so long!? A bunch of losers! Can¡¯t even beat


    a little girl from the Cooper family!¡±


    Ynda couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t make the top three even though she went on stage herself. She sat


    dazed in front of the makeup table, not knowing how to exin this to her parents.


    Before thepetition, she had promised to make it to the top three.


    ¡°Yoli, my design skills are not as good as others. You can deduct it from my sry.¡± Designer number 9


    felt extremely guilty.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ynda cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    But she remained silent, unsure how to exin once she got home.


    ¡°Be, I can¡¯t believe I made it to the top three,¡± Molly said softly, her voice heavy with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m


    already content, whether I win first ce or not.¡±


    After all, the top three already had the qualification to participate in the internationalpetition.


    If she participated in the internationalpetition, she would have the opportunity to meet Queen


    Abby.


    Who knew if Queen Abby would serve as a judge for the internationalpetition?


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna do it, go for gold,¡± Arabe said, looking ahead, her expression calm, her voice soft.


    ¡°The world only remembers the champion; nobody gives a damn about who came second or third.¡±


    Hearing this, it kinda made sense to Molly.


    This reignited her determination to fight for the championship.


    ¡°Before I announce the thirdpetition, let¡¯s wee our models for the day, Britanny, Bonnie, and


    Jolin, with a round of apuse,¡± the host said.


    Everyone was surprised to hear that there were models today.


    The three girls slowly walked onto the stage, leaving everyone stunned.


    Were they disabled people?


    ¡°Britanny was trapped under the rubble for three days and three nights inst year¡¯s earthquake. She


    didn¡¯t just lose her left leg; she lost her family too.¡±


    ¡°Bonnie was severely burned in a fire, leaving visible scars, making walking difficult.¡±


    ¡°Jolin lost half of Ker left hand due to overwork in machinery operation.¡±


    ¡°They all had to bear immense pain at such a young age. The task for thispetition is for you


    designers to design outfits that suit them best, that can bring out their beauty.¡±


    Britanny was assigned to Molly and Arabe¡¯s team.


    Seeing Britanny¡¯s prosthetic leg, Molly felt a pang in her heart. Did it hurt to walk like that?


    ¡°Stop staring,¡± Arabe reminded her calmly.


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s out of kindness, curiosity, pity, or sympathy, the gaze from outsiders can be


    very troubling for the disabled.


    ¡°You¡¯re a designer now. You should design the most suitable outfit for her. That¡¯s your job.¡±


    Taking Arabe¡¯s words to heart, Molly focused her attention again. She used the materials provided by


    the organizers to design cool sportswear for Britanny. She didn¡¯t ask for Arabe¡¯s opinion but decided


    to expose Britanny¡¯s prosthetic leg.


    This was exactly what Arabe had hoped for.


    In contrast, designers number 21 and 29 chose to cover the scars and disabilities of their models,


    trying to make them look like normal people.


    Forty minutester, the three models walked the runway wearing custom¨Cmade outfits.


    Hans picked up the microphone and asked Molly about her design concept, Why did you decide to


    expose her prosthetic leg?¡±


    Molly took the microphone and said seriously, ¡°I want to tell Britanny and all those like her not to worry


    about making us ufortable with your prosthetics. I think it¡¯s your unique mark, and you should


    show it off confidently. You deserve to be admired and liked.¡±


    At these words, Britanny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°No one has the right to judge you, to criticize your shorings. You are the ones who determine your


    own worth. Although people often associate a healthy body with sports, in reality, sports is more about


    a spirit of resilience. Even if you¡¯ve lost a leg, it can¡¯t stop you from loving sports. You can still run on


    the field and show what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Britanny nodded, unable to hold back her tears.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°I want to let all of you know, society is more epting than you think. I also hope that everyone out


    there, don¡¯t judge these girls by their physical conditions. They¡¯re kind, friendly, and they deserve all


    the good things this world has to offer. Thanks.¡±


    After Molly finished her speech, she gave a deep bow. The apuse from the audiencested for a


    while, clearly moved by her words.


    ¡°Now, I am pleased to announce that the first ce designer thispetition is number 16, Molly!¡±


    Many audience members stood up, pping enthusiastically.


    ¡°Molly! Molly! Molly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a true champ!¡±


    Britanny walked up and hugged her, ¡°Thank you for giving me courage and hope


    ¡°You¡¯re cool and pretty,¡± Molly sincerely replied, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely achieve great things.¡±


    Britanny smiled, ¡°And you¡¯ll be an amazing designer. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As she stepped off stage, before Molly could even reach the founge area, she was already surrounded


    by a crowd.


    ¡°Hi, where are you currently working? I¡¯m a manager at a clothingpany, and I want to invite you to


    be our design mentor, with a monthly sry of five thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Deputy General Manager of another clothingpany. We also want you to join us, with a


    monthly sry of ten thousand dors, three days off per week, thirty days of annual leave, and double


    pay for annual bonuses.¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the head of another clothingpany. We want you to be our design department manager,


    with a monthly sry of fifteen thousand dors.¡± Listening to these offers, which were getting higher


    and higher, Molly was shocked and quickly waved her hands to refuse.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind offers, but I already have a job now. I¡¯m not considering a change at the


    moment, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you unsatisfied with the sry? Or if you have any other ideas, let us know, and we can discuss


    them.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy with our sry and benefits, we can talk to the headquarters, and try to get you a


    better deal.¡±


    Here¡¯s my card. If you think it over, call mel.¡°..


    In the end, Molly received almost twenty business cards.


    Meanwhile, Arabe was trailing behind them at a distance, no longer needing the champion title.


    Watching Molly shine, a soft light appeared in her eyes..


    That¡¯s when her phone rang.


    ¡°Those twenty¨Csomething punks fromst night, we beat them up all night, and they finally confessed.¡±


    ¡°It was Myra who made them do it. She said if they seriously injured you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to


    ¡°Why do you, with your high status, need topete?¡±


    Jack was clearly confused.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe¡¯s eyes turned icy.


    Molly finally managed to shake off the crowd, grabbing Arabe¡¯s arm, ¡°That was scary, Be. I¡¯ll treat


    you to dinner after I change. You¡¯re the real hero for our win! This meal¡¯s on me!¡±


    Molly knew deep down that it was because of Arabe¡¯s help that her designs were noticed.


    Without Arabe, she might always be an unremarkable designer.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At this moment, only Myra and the third and fourth designers were left in the lounge area, and the other


    unsessful contestants had already left.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    ¡°Why are you a lot even alive, being so useless?¡± Myra sneered after pping the fourth designer


    when she suddenly heard Molly¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Last night, I said I¡¯d treat you to dinner, but it fell through, and you got hurt.¡± Molly felt terribly guilty as


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she trailed behind Arabe, ¡°Today, I insist on treating you.¡±


    ¡°All you did was win first ce. What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Myra rolled her eyes at Molly, who just


    walked in, mocking her, ¡°Treat her to dinner? Do you even have money? You look like you¡¯re broke¡±


    Before she could finish, Myra¡¯s face was met with a resounding p.


    Before anyone could react, Arabe kicked her into a corner, picked her up like a ragdoll, and threw her


    onto a chair.


    A dozen chairs tumbled over with a loud crash.


    ¡°Arabe, have you lost your mind?¡± Myra hadn¡¯t expected this girl to dare hit her in the lounge, and


    before she could get up, Arabe gave her another beating.


    Molly was shocked. What just happened? Did Arabe beat Myra up because she couldn¡¯t stand her


    insults?


    Arabe was so brave!


    She was touched.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Myra¡¯s face was swollen from the beating, ¡°I¡¯ll call the cops.¡±


    ¡°Good riddance!¡± The third and fourth designers took off theirpetition badges and throw them at


    Myra.


    I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± The third designer suddenly kicked her.


    The fourth designer stomped on Myra, ¡°I quit!¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± Myra was furious.


    Hans left the judges¡® table, turned down a bunch of people trying to schmooze him, and asked a staffer,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Arabe?¡±


    ¡°She should be in the lounge.¡±


    Hans headed towards the lounge.


    A few staff members around them whispered.


    ¡°He really seems to like that assistant of the 16th designer.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so concerned about her, asking where she is even after thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that assistant might marry him?¡±


    Arabe kicked Myra into a corner, ¡°Did you have something to do withst night?¡±


    Molly understood what was happening when she heard, ¡°She hired people to beat us upst night? Did


    she want to stop us frompeting? Let me at her.¡±


    She rushed over, kicking and cursing at Myra, ¡°You maniac, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    When Hans arrived backstage, he saw the spectacle. Molly, the usually innocent¨Clooking 16th


    designer, was furiously beating a girl on the floor, while shouting.


    ¡°If you have a grudge against me,e at me! Why did you go after Arabe? You hurt her hand!¡±


    Hans¡¯s expression darkened. The injury on Arabe¡¯s wrist, was caused by the girl on the floor?


    ¡°More than twenty thugs came to beat us up. Did you want us dead? You¡¯re insane!¡± Molly sat on Myra,


    hitting her hard, ¡°The thugs had clubs and knives. Do you know how we survivedst night?¡±


    Hans¡¯s expression turned even colder. More than twenty thugs against two girls? One of them, his


    sister!


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Myra covered her face with her hands. Through the gap, she seemed to see her¡¯saviour, ¡°Mr.


    Collins? Mr. Collins, please save me.¡°.


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads, seeing Hans standing by the doorway.


    Molly was stunned.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    She started to worry. Would the boss think she had some screws loose and fire her?


    ¡°Mr. Collins, your employee attacked m¨¦! You can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing! Look at my injuries.


    Such a person should be fired; she¡¯s only going to cause embarrassment for yourpany!¡±


    As Myra said this, she red venomously at Molly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the press about this¨Chow this


    year¡¯s designpetition winner is fighting in the break room! I¡¯ll make you front¨Cpage news!¡±


    Before Molly could even get a word in to exin herself to the boss, Hans nonchntly said, ¡°Good


    job.¡±


    Molly: ?


    Myra: ??


    Everyone else: ???


    ¡°Your sry will be multiplied by ten next month; keep up the good work.¡±


    It took Molly a solid two seconds to process this. Excitedly, she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Collins!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hans¡® gazended on Arabe, his voice softening. ¡°Come here, sis.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback: He¡¯s her brother?


    Myra¡¯s eyes went wide, Was he her brother?


    Arabe¡¯s brother w¨¢s Hans?


    Molly smirked at Myra. Oh, now you¡¯re scared, huh? Toote!


    ¡°Brother.¡± Arabe obediently walked over, looking polite and well¨Cbehaved.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hans¡® eyes softened. ¡°Did she cause those injuries on your hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be bankrupt by tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Arabe immediately understood his meaning: ¡°They stole Molly¡¯s stuff.¡±


    The Cooper family¡¯spany originally belonged to Molly.


    After understanding the situation, Hans took out his phone and gave the order, ¡°Tell Ken Frost. If they


    don¡¯t return what they¡¯ve seized in a day, all direct rtives will apany him to jail.¡±


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Hans was going after her family because of Arabe¡¯s injury?


    And they had to return all their wealth to Molly?


    Why?


    ¡°After they return it, tell them to leave Summerfield. If they dare disturb my sister again, they won¡¯t get


    off easy.¡±


    Hans hung up the phone, looking at Arabe gently and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡°¡±


    Seeing him about to leave, Myra hurriedly called out, ¡°Mr. Collins, the one who did wrong should pay. I


    was wrongst night; if you¡¯re displeased, just punish me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you alone canpensate for my sister¡¯s injuries?¡±


    Myra was taken aback. Was she alone not sufficient to make up for the small injury on Arabe¡¯s


    wrist?


    ¡°You overestimate your importance.¡± Hans said indifferently, ¡°Even if the entire Cooper family were to


    perish, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. The lives of all twenty¨Csomething of youbined are not as


    important as my sister¡¯s hand.¡±


    Myra waspletely frozen in shock. She hadn¡¯t realized Arabe held such a high status at home.


    ¡°I¡¯m always punctual.¡± Hans reminded her coldly, ¡°You only have one day.¡±


    Myra copsed to the ground, unable to believe what she had just heard.


    ¡°Be, you go with Mr. Collins; I¡¯ll catch a cab.¡±


    Hans had a powerful aura. After saying her goodbyes, Molly quickly left.


    Hans opened the passenger door for his sister and said, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Arabe stood still and said, ¡°Brother, I drove here myself.¡±


    ¡°You can drive?¡± Hans was clearly surprised. ¡°Get in mine first; I¡¯ll have Aiden drive yours backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, Arabe got into the passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    As soon as Hans got in the car, he handed over a gift and said, ¡°This one¡¯s for you.¡±


    He knew Arabe had apetition today, so he brought along a surprise for her before he left the


    house this morning.


    ¡°Before I bought this gift, I had no clue that QY was yourpany, let alone that you designed these


    products.¡±


    Arabe was a bit taken aback by his words. Her real identity was rarely made public, how did her


    brother find out?


    ¡°I got wind of it from some folks that you¡¯re Queen Abby¡±


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone pinged with a WhatsApp message.


    [Have you taken off with your bro yet? You¡¯ve really kept your real identity under wraps. You¡¯re the


    Collins family¡¯s missy, running your own business with such gusto, how¡¯s anyone else supposed to


    keep up?]


    By the way, why would you bother with such a small¨Cscale designpetition? Did someone drop


    some big bucks to get you there?]


    After reading the messages, Arabe got the picture.


    ¡°Open it up See if you like it.¡±


    Arabe unwrapped the gift, revealing a four¨Cleaf clover ne worth 2.5 million.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her brother gifted her something so precious the first time they met; he really went


    all out.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not into it or if there¡¯s anything else you fancy, just let me know. I can get you another one.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro. I love it.¡± Arabe put the gift away without showing any signs of distaste.


    ¡°You started QY when you were 15.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it for himself, he wouldn¡¯t believe such a young girl could create such ster designs.


    Starting as a small brand, it skyrocketed to be a world¨Css brand.


    The hard work and effort she put in were easy to imagine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age. It¡¯d be a waste of your talents to have you manage our


    family¡¯s clothingpany.¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. When I first started studying design, 1 just wanted to make some dough.¡±


    ¡°Make dough?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Back then, she didn¡¯t have the money to buy things she wanted, and she also hoped she could


    be better; maybe then the parents of the Murphy family would like her more.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that, in the end, she wasn¡¯t a Murphy.


    How ironic.


    Hearing her say this, Hans felt a pang of sympathy. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Murphy family give you any pocket


    money?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Hearing this, Hans felt heartbroken.


    At this age, girls should be carefree and blossom like flowers.


    Just like Serena, enjoying SPA treatments, sipping coffee, shopping for designer brands with friends.


    But his little sister had been hustling to make money from such a young age.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Back at Reflections Vi.


    Seeing that Arabe returned in Hans¡® car, Edith was over the moon!


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Dinner¡¯s almost ready!¡±


    Hans gave Arabe a gentle look, d he could finally have a meal with her.


    ¡°Bro!¡± Serena, hearing that Hans was back, rushed out, only to see him looking at Arabe with


    adoration. Her smile almost faltered. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back too?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Arabe replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m going to head upstairs to change.¡°.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back?¡± Louisa was sitting on the sofa sipping tea; her face lit up when she saw her


    daughter, pulling Arabe in to ask, ¡°How did thepetition go today?¡±


    Before Arabe could answer, Hans chimed in, ¡°Be¡¯s team clinched the championship with their


    skills.¡±


    He emphasized skills!


    ¡°Championship?¡± Louisa was both surprised and thrilled. ¡°Be, you¡¯re incredible; it seems like


    whatever you do, you¡¯re always number oney. Oh, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    ¡°Oh Arabe picked it up for her to see, saying, ¡°This is a gift from my brother¡±


    ¡°Hans got you a gift? Did you guys juste back together?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡±


    Edith quickly added, ¡°Ms Be rode back in Hans¡® car


    Martha, not far away, gave her a look, as if to say, What¡¯s there to brag about? Serena had ridden in


    Hans¡® car so many times!


    Edith deliberately added. ¡°And she rode shotgun¡±


    Martha was taken aback.


    Even Serena couldn¡¯t believe it, because even the other brothers usually rode in the back of Hans¡® car!


    What made Arabema qualify to ride shotgun?


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve got some sense, knowing to treat your sister well!¡± Louisa said satisfactorily, looking at


    the gift in Arabe¡¯s hand, ¡°What did Hans give you?¡±


    She wanted to know what kind of gift Hans gave, and if it wasn¡¯t expensive enough, she would


    definitely give him a piece of her mindter.


    When Arabe opened the gift, everyone was surprised; it was a four¨Cleaf clover ne from QY.


    Serena saw it on QY¡¯s official website a few days ago; she liked it so much at the time, but it was too


    expensive, costing two and a half million, that she couldn¡¯t bear to order it.


    To her surprise, a whileter, it showed: sold out.


    What was even more surprising was that this ne was bought by Hans!


    And it was a gift for Arabe!


    She had never received a gift worth millions!


    Why did Arabe get the attention of her brother as soon as she arrived?


    Why?


    had known beforehand that QY was founded by Be, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen something she designed


    herself.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arabe didn¡¯t have time to stop Hans, thinking, Oh no, the QY clothes her parents had given her


    before, she had taken the money for.


    Although the pills she sentter were not cheap.


    ¡°QY was founded by Be?¡± Keh doubted his own ears. ¡°Did you just say that? Did I hear you


    correctly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said; QY was founded by Be, and all the stuff was designed by her?¡± Louisa


    incredulously looked at Hans and then at Arabe.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know?¡± Hans¡® gaze fell on Arabe. ¡°You didn¡¯t say?¡±


    Now, he realized he had inadvertently revealed his sister¡¯s hidden identity.


    Would his sister think he had a big mouth?


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re really something! Both Melody and Queen Abby.¡±


    Louisa hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when it was Hans¡® turn to be taken aback. ¡°Melody?¡±


    Be is Melody?


    ¡°Yeah! Didn¡¯t you know, the internationally renowned piano master Melody is Ms. Be?¡±


    At this point, Arabe was speechless.


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have such an outstanding daughter!¡± Louisa praised Arabe, who knew such a


    good kid who not only excelled at the piano but was also good at designing!


    Keh couldn¡¯t believe it either: ¡°Be is so young, both a piano master and a design master. That¡¯s


    really amazing!¡±


    Serena, on the other hand, looked very upset.


    How was this possible?


    The piano master Melody she had always admired was Arabe; she can ept that.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    But why was her favorite brand, QY, also designed by Arabe?


    Was Arabe actually Queen Abby?


    No way!


    She was hit hard, all the praise for Arabe around her seemed like mockery in her ears.


    She even dreamed of surpassing Arabe in piano or design!


    No, how could she be Queen Abby?


    Could her brother have gotten it wrong?


    The champion of today¡¯spetition was Molly, not Arabe!


    She went as an assistant!


    Thinking of this, Serena gave a faint smile, trying hard to maintain her image.


    ¡°Sis, since you¡¯re Maestro Stylish, why did you participate in this smallpetition as an assistant


    designer today? I remember Maestro Stylish has won many international awards; such small


    Hearing Serena¡¯s question, an odd look shed in Hans¡® eyes. Was she questioning Be¡¯s identity?


    ¡°Be, did you go today as an assistant?¡± Louisa was a bit surprised. Everyone else thought she went


    there as a designer.


    Even the servants at home thought so.


    ¡°I just wanted to give the young ones a hand.¡±


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s casual remark, Serena was stunned. To mentor the young ones, a master was


    willing to be an assistant.


    Was she nuts?


    ¡°Be is so magnanimous; her vision is so grand!¡± Louisa revised her understanding of her daughter


    once again.


    At dinner, everyone was rushing to serve Arabe¡¯s dishes; even Hans served her a lot.


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro.¡± Arabe¡¯s bowl was filled. ¡°Thanks, dad; thanke, mom; you guys eat too.¡±


    She also picked up her utensils and served her parents and brother.


    Serena on the side seemed to be ignored.


    Martha saw it all and was anxious.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Edith was smiling with a face full of affection..


    Martha red at her. What¡¯s so great about it? Arabe was a hard person to please. She picked the


    wrong side and was still stupidly smiling!


    After a while, Louisa picked up her utensils and served Serena..


    ¡°Serena, you eat more too.¡± Keh was still smiling.


    Although Hans also served Serena once, her heart was filled with jealousy!


    He served Arabe so many times, but only served her once!


    Why!!


    She had been trying so hard to please her brother these days.


    She never expected to still lose to blood ties in the end!


    After dinner, Hans watched Arabe return to her room and followed her upstairs.


    Martha gestured to Serena, as if to say, Serena, you should follow them!


    Serena secretly went upstairs, hid on the side, and saw Hans knock on Arabe¡¯s door.


    Arabe opened the door and said, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Hans handed over a ck card and said, ¡°If you see something you like, just buy it;


    don¡¯t worry about the money.¡±


    Arabe just took a quick look and knew that this top¨Ctier ck gold¨Crimmed card had at least ten


    million in it!


    She didn¡¯t take it, but calmly said, ¡°Bro, I can earn my own money.¡±


    ¡°This is a gift from your brother.¡± Hans kept his card¨Coffering posture: ¡°There¡¯s two billion in the card; if


    you spend it all, I¡¯ll put more money in for you.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Hearing the number, Arabe was even less willing to ept it. ¡°I have my own money.¡±


    ¡°Just take it.¡± Hans shoved the card into her hand. ¡°Use it as you please. Don¡¯t sweat it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t spend that much.¡±


    ¡°Then save it. When you get married, I¡¯ll give you more.¡± Hans¡® eyes softened. ¡°Consider it living


    expenses from me.¡±


    Thement left Serena nearby fuming!


    Living expenses!


    Two billion in living expenses!


    ¡°If you ever get tired and don¡¯t want to work anymore, let me know. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Hans¡® voice


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    softened. ¡°If there are anypanies under our group that you¡¯re interested in, say the word, and


    they¡¯re yours.¡±


    Serena was furious.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t interested in anypanies. She was too busy with her own personal


    affairs, but Hans¡® words did warm her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the country for a few days. If there¡¯s anywhere you want to go or anything you want to do, you


    can find me. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Serena¡¯s face twisted in anger. Just yesterday, she had asked him¨C


    to-go¨Cshopping with her after the game, and he said he didn¡¯t have time!


    Now he had time for Arabe?


    His favoritism was too obvious!


    ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡± Hans pulled out his phone.


    Arabe rattled off a series of numbers.


    After saving the number, Hans dialed it. ¡°This is my number. If you need anything, call me anytime.


    Don¡¯t worry about disturbing my rest or work.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hans added her on WhatsApp. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say it over the phone or you¡¯re too


    embarrassed, you can also text me.


    Arabe let out a rare smile, genuine from the heart. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family. No need for thanks.¡± Hans¡® eyes softened again. ¡°You should rest early. If you need


    anything, just find me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe watched his figure leave before finally shutting the door.


    Serena, hiding in a corner, was consumed with jealousy and resentment. Just because she and


    Arabe shared the same blood, was he favoring Arabe?


    Among her five brothers, he was the most calm, serious, and difficult to get along with. Yet he was


    unusually gentle and indulgent towards Arabe!


    Serena clenched her fists. Arabe, she shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this family. Her arrival ruined


    everything for Serena!


    As soon as Arabe entered her room, she received a call from Romeo.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m back in the country.¡± Romeo called her as soon as he got off the ne. There¡¯s something I


    need to handle. I¡¯lle see youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice also softened.


    ¡°Mm, I miss you.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was full of longing. ¡°See you soon.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    After hanging up, Romeo was watching the game video handed over by Carl. The scar on Arabe¡¯s


    right wrist was very apparent. His eyes turned icy cold Who the


    hell dared to harm Arabe?


    The Cooper family


    Ken pped Myra furiously, saying angrily, ¡°You dared to mess with the Collins family? Are you out of


    your mind?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡± Myra sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Arabe was from the Collins family I thought only Serena was from


    the Collins family; I had no idea where Arabe came from.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still making excuses? Ken pped


    her twice more and said, ¡°The Cooper family is going to fall because of you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, the most important thing now is to find Arabe and apologize!¡± Mrs. Frost hurriedly


    shielded her daughter, saying, ¡°Even if you beat her to death, it won¡¯t help


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Kenughed out of anger, saying, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll care about your insincere


    apology? Hans said that even the lives of the twenty¨Csomething members of our Cooper family are


    less important than his sister¡¯s hand! Your apology is worthless to them!¡±


    ¡°So what now? We can¡¯t just do nothing.¡± Mrs. Frost said anxiously, ¡°Arabe gets along well with


    Molly, right? We can find Molly.¡±


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought of that?¡± Ken was about to hit his daughter again when Mrs. Frost quickly


    pulled Myra away.


    ¡°Talk if you want, but don¡¯t hit her anymore!¡±


    Mrs. Frost quickly red at her daughter as if to say, How could you be so careless?


    ¡°This child turned out like this because you spoiled her! Now the Cooper family is finished. Are you


    satisfied now?¡±


    Ken closed his eyes in frustration. If it were any other family, there might be ways to mend things, but


    the Collins family was known for spoiling their children!


    It didn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s their son or daughter; they¡¯re Keh and Louisa¡¯s treasures. Hurting them was


    like asking for trouble!


    Just then, the butler hurried over and said, ¡°Sir, madam, the McMin family¡¯s car is here! Romeo


    wants to see you.¡±


    Romeo?


    Ken remembered that at the recent charity dinner, he had the honor of toasting Romeo and saying a


    few ttering words. Although Romeo didn¡¯t pay any attention to him at the time, not even looking at


    him directly,


    Maybe after that, Romeo remembered his ttery, found out about his situation, and decided to help.


    With that thought, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Romeo invited us over.¡±


    #


    ¡°Yes, he sent a message saying he wanted to see you, madam, and Myra.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Myra suddenly remembered, ¡°Dad, could it be about the charity dinner?¡°.


    She also attended the event. Although Romeo didn¡¯t even look at her when her dad took her to toast


    him,


    But maybe afterwards he suddenly remembered her beauty.


    She was confident in her looks!


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Ken quickly fixed his clothes, noticing the red mark on his


    daughter¡¯s face. He quickly said, ¡°Put on some makeup on the way; let me make it clear if this


    happened because of you, and if Romeo wants you to give yourself to him in order to help us.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will sacrifice for this family!¡± Myra smiled: even if she couldn¡¯t be Romeo¡¯s


    wife, being his lover was already glorious enough.


    However, Mrs. Frost was a bit worried: ¡°I heard that the Collins family and the McMin family have a


    marriage agreement; David Collins and Romeo are close; what if they¡¯re here to help the Collins


    family?¡±


    ¡°Help? How can they help? We¡¯re already going bankrupt; can Romeo make us even more destitute or


    poorer?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Ken figured he¡¯d better go, maybe they really were interested in his daughter


    Looking at her again, his daughter was actually really pretty, if only he hadn¡¯t hit her so hard earlier and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    her face wasn¡¯t all swollen.


    Half an hourter


    The McMin family¡¯s car pulled up in front of an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts.


    Mrs. Frost was kind of freaked out and clutched her husband¡¯s clothes tightly ¡°This ce looks


    deserted Is this where we¡¯re meeting? I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about


    this¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Ken snapped at her, shrugging off her hand. ¡°Stop wrinkling my clothes; I need to


    look sharp when we meet Mr. McMin!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go back.¡±


    ¡°You women are just too emotional!¡± Ken looked ahead and said, ¡°Sometimes men need a little thrill!


    You wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±


    Myra couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car.


    On the way, she had purposely put on some youthful makeup.


    Feeling confident, she was sure she could attract Mr. McMin. Just before entering the warehouse,


    she even purposely showed off a little shoulder.


    Ken gave his wife a look, as if to say, Even their daughter was better at this than her!


    Once inside the warehouse, they found the ce empty except for Romeo sitting on a chair with Carl


    standing beside him.


    The lighting in through the window made the ce feel a bit eerie.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, you have to help me.¡± Myra knelt before Romeo, crying her heart out: ¡°I¡¯ve done some


    terrible things, and it¡¯s affected my family. I¡¯ll do anything you ask if you¡¯ll help me!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The corner of Romeo¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk. ¡°Anything?¡±


    Thinking Romeo was really interested in her, Myra quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, I


    promise.¡±


    Ken, bowing slightly, looked both respectful and fearful. ¡°I haven¡¯t done a good job raising my daughter;


    I hope Mr. McMin can help discipline her.¡±


    If Romeo wanted to take care of things here, that would be perfect. Once it¡¯s done, not only could he


    keep his wealth, but his daughter could also climb up the social Tadder.


    Win¨Cwin!


    Romeo gestured, and Carl took out a knife, tossing it in front of Myra.


    Seeing the knife, all three members of the Cooper family froze, not understanding what was


    happening.


    Was Romeo looking for some thrills?


    ¡°Whichever hand harmed her, use that hand to pay.¡± Romeo¡¯s eyes were icy.


    They finally realized that the ¡°her¡± he referred to was Arabe!


    Was Romeo here to stand up for Arabe?


    ¡°Mr. McMin.¡± Ken was shaking all over. ¡°Ms. Be is yours?¡±


    Romeo calmly stated, ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Ken was struck dumb, as if hit by a bolt of lightning.


    Mrs. Frost¡¯s face turned pale. Was Arabe Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e? They were screwed; this was not just


    about bankruptcy; the Cooper family¡¯s problems were much


    more serious than that!


    ¡°You¡¯ve already messed with her once; now you¡¯re at it again.¡± The chill in Romeo¡¯s eyes seemed to


    Hearing this, Ken pped Myra hard twice and said, ¡°You reckless girl! What did you do to Ms. Be


    Mrs. Frost was too scared to make a sound and could only watch helplessly as her husband pped


    their daughter over and over again.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    ¡°You dumbass!¡± Ken furiously pped her twice.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only then did Myra understand why so many bodyguards wanted to quit that day. It was all because of


    Romeo.


    Oh God, what now?


    Crossing Romeo was much worse than crossing Hans!


    ¡°Ken, Romeo¡¯s voice was icy, his eyes even colder, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my fiancee twice. It¡¯s not too much to


    ask for your daughter¡¯s hand in return, is it?¡± Ken was helpless. ¡°Not too much, not too much. What are


    you waiting for, you bastard? Get on with it, or do you want me to do it for you?¡±


    ¡°Ken?¡± Mrs. Frost was heartbroken. ¡°Mr. McMin, I beg you, Myra is still a child; we can leave


    Summerfield, never to return.¡±


    ¡°You think you can just walk away after hurting Ms. Be? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Carl coldly stated, ¡°You


    have 30 seconds.¡±


    Myra¡¯s tears flowe. She shook her head, staring at the knife on the ground, unable to make herself do


    it.


    The countdown began.


    Ken hardened his heart, picked up the knife, and started walking toward his daughter. ¡°You should


    never have messed with Mr. McMin¡¯s people!¡± ¡°Ken.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t.¡±


    With one swift cut, Myra¡¯s right hand was instantly covered in blood, with bone exposed.


    Screams echoed throughout the warehouse.


    Mrs. Frost quickly rushed over, cradling her injured daughter, tears flowing like a spring.


    Ken wiped the blood from the knife onto his clothes, nervously holding the de out to Mr. McMin


    and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned it; is that okay? Can we let bygones be bygones?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think it was Mr. McMin who threatened you into hurting your own


    daughter,¡± Carl said.


    Hearing Carl¡¯s words, Ken bowed even lower and said, ¡°No, no, no. My daughter cut herself by


    ident. This has nothing to do with Mr. McMin.¡±


    ¡°Twenty¨Ctwo men against my fiancee.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was full of displeasure. ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    The twenty¨Ctwo thugs fromst night were barely hanging on covered in bruises and cuts.


    Seeing her own hired hands in such a state, Myra trembled in fear, the pain from her wound almost


    causing her to faint.


    ¡°How many of us are there?¡± Romeo asked Carl quietly.


    ¡°Twenty¨Ctwo in total, Mr. McMin,¡± Carl replied respectfully.


    ¡°Whether you make it out of here alive is up to you.¡± Romeo stood up to leave. Carl gave them onest


    cold look, then followed him.


    Only then did Ken realize that Romeo was giving them a taste of their own medicine.


    Because Myra had sent twenty¨Ctwo thugs after Arabest night, today Romeo sent his own twenty¨C


    two men. after them.


    But they were used to a life of luxury and had nobat skills. How could they stand a chance against


    these guys?


    Not to mention the twenty¨Ctwo barely breathing thugs on the floor. Could they even put up a fight?


    The warehouse door opened, and harsh light streamed in.


    Romeo and Carl walked out, and twenty¨Ctwo of their men walked in.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, I beg for mercy.¡± Ken barely managed to kneel before the warehouse door was coldly


    shut.


    Soon after, the warehouse¡¯was filled with heart¨Cwrenching screams.


    Half an hourter.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Romeo¡¯s car pulled up at the vi by theke.


    He looked up and saw that the lights in Arabe¡¯s room were still on, so he got out of his car, pulled out


    his phone, and dialed her number. ¡°Arabe, are you still up?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Arabe had just finished showering and was drying her hair with a towel. ¡°Are you all done with


    your stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was nning toe see you straight off the ne.¡±


    But on the way, he heard about her injury and its connection with the Cooper family. He had to deal


    with some stuff, causing a dy. ¡°Can youe to the window and see me?¡±


    At this hour, he couldn¡¯t just barge in, and it was sweltering outside. He didn¡¯t want her to leave the AC


    toe out to the steamy balcony.


    So he could only catch a glimpse of her from afar.


    Arabe went to the window and saw Romeo standing by his car, looking up in her direction.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t make out his facial expression, she could feel the tenderness and affection in


    his voice..


    ¡°Have you been eating on time while I was away?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Arabe answered, continuing to dry her hair.


    ¡°Be careful; your hand is injured.¡±


    Arabe was startled. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I watched yourpetition video.¡± Romeo replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your hand could not only save lives


    but also y the piano and even make such beautiful clothes.¡±


    ¡°Do they really look good?¡± Arabe asked. She didn¡¯t think the alterations she made at thepetition


    were all that important.


    But since Romeo said they were nice, she agreed, saying, ¡°Then when my hand¡¯s better, I¡¯ll make


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    more for you.¡±


    Romeo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Then wait till you¡¯re healed, and you can make some for


    me.¡±


    He could tell that Arabe¡¯s design talent definitely surpassed Molly¡¯s:


    It was just that during thepetition, she kept a low profile, Jetting Molly take the spotlight.


    ¡°If anyone ever bullies you, make sure you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I brought somete¨Cnight snacks. Have them and get some rest.¡± Romeo looked at Arabe through


    the window, saying gently, ¡°Find someone who¡¯s still awake to collect them. I won¡¯t ring the bell.¡±


    That way, he wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯te down.¡± Romeo added, ¡°Your hand is injured; you shouldn¡¯t carry heavy things.¡±


    After Arabe agreed, she instructed Edith.


    Edith hadn¡¯t expected Romeo to bring so manyte¨Cnight snacks. She had her hands full and, with a


    smile, asked him, ¡°Romeo, aren¡¯t youing in for a bit?¡±


    Edith guessed his concerns: ¡°It¡¯ste, you don¡¯t want to disturb Mr. and Mrs. Collins, do you?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Edith, there are some medicines in this bag. Arabe¡¯s hand is injured; she


    might need your help to apply itter.¡±


    ¡°Arabe¡¯s hand is injured?¡± Edith suddenly remembered¨Cno wonder Arabe was using her left hand


    to eat dinner tonight!


    Everyone in the household knew that Ms. Be was ambidextrous. So, when she used her left hand to


    hold cutlery, nobody thought anything of it.


    But how did Mr. McMin find out?


    ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely apply the medicine to Ms. Beter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    ¡°No trouble at all. Mr. McMin is so thoughtful! Have a safe trip; remember to drive safely.¡±


    When Edith brought the stuff into the living room, Keh happened to see it and found out that


    Romeo had prepared such a richte¨Cnight snack for them.


    The dining table was filled with fancy boxes.


    Arabe was surprised. Didn¡¯t he say he only prepared ¡°a little¡°?


    Serena, who was sitting next to Arabe, was quite jealous. She heard that Romeo had gone abroad


    yesterday and had just returned today, yet he had prepared so many snacks for Arabe.


    Looking at the logo on the boxes, these snacks were at least worth a five¨Cfigure sum!


    This poor girl, who can only y the piano and make clothes¨Cwhat¡¯s there to fuss about?


    Why was Romeo so interested in her?


    ¡°Miss Be, let me see your hand.¡±


    Just as Edith was about to check the injury, Arabe pulled back her hand and asked, ¡°Is there


    something wrong?¡±


    ¡°This is the medicine that Mr. McMin prepared for you; he asked me to apply it for youter.¡± Edith


    took out the medicine from the bag.


    There was also a note in the bag, written by Romeo, detailing what medicine to apply first, what to


    apply next, and how to treat it in the end.


    He had written down the whole process.


    It was then that Keh and Louisa found out that Arabe¡¯s hand was injured. They marveled at


    Romeo¡¯s thoughtfulness while also feeling sorry for their daughter¡¯s injury.


    ¡°My Be, what happened? When did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°How did it get so swollen? Did you fall or were you bullied?¡±


    Arabe pulled back her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I just bumped into something.¡±


    Since the video of thepetition wasn¡¯t released, Keh and Louisa didn¡¯t know she was injured.


    And since Arabe didn¡¯t like to share her personal matters, no one noticed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your brother tell us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor right now.¡±


    Seeing Keh about to make a call, Arabe said, ¡°There¡¯s no need; Romeo has already prepared


    the medicine.¡±


    These medicines all looked very precious¨Csomething they couldn¡¯t buy at a regr pharmacy.


    And it¡¯s impossible for these medicines to always be stocked up in his car.


    Arabe guessed that he might have picked them up from his own house on the way here and then


    brought them to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Arabe handed the cutlery to her parents, then sat down and picked up a fork with her


    left hand.


    Serena, who was sitting next to her, was very jealous. She sat down voluntarily and said with a sweet


    smile, ¡°Your husband prepared so many snacks; let¡¯s help you share some? Sister, he¡¯s really good to


    you! You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Since you know he¡¯s my husband, please change your address in front of friends.¡± Arabe said this


    casually while enjoying the food in front of her.


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Serena bit her lower lip, looking pitiful. ¡°Sister, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you publicly im that Romeo is your fianc¨¦e?¡± Arabe looked up and said lightly, ¡°Your


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    friends all believed it and came to help you today.¡±


    Serena was as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°Which friend? She must have misunderstood!


    What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll call and rify right away.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t stop her and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s someone from the Reed


    family.¡±


    Brooklyn Reed?


    Just as Keh and Louisa were about to say something, Serena hurriedly said, ¡°How dare she bother


    you like this? My thing with Romeo is already in the past. Maybe in her eyes, I should be with him. Has


    she gone crazy? Interfering in my business! I¡¯ll call her right now!¡±


    Martha hurriedly said, ¡°Serena, it¡¯ste; don¡¯t disturb Brooklyn¡¯s rest.¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ¡°How can a young person go to bed so early?¡± Louisa suddenly understood. No wonder Be sounded


    a bit off when she called this morning. Did Brooklyn give her


    trouble?


    Did the designer from the Reed family also join the designpetition today?


    Thinking about it, Keh asked a bit angrily, ¡°Is this injury on your hand rted to her? If it is, I¡¯ll


    make the Reed family exin!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with others.¡± Arabe said, looking at Serena, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a


    phone call?¡±


    Serena had to reluctantly take out her phone. If she made the call, wouldn¡¯t all the lies be exposed?


    How could she live with herself after that?


    ¡°Ms. Be, Serena has always treated you like her own sister. You misunderstood¨Cher


    Martha said, pretending to be heartbroken, ¡°In Serena¡¯s heart, you hold the highest ce. How could


    she possibly badmouth you, hurt your feelings, and destroy this precious sisterhood?¡±


    Arabe was annoyed. So all of this was her fault? Serena was innocent?


    ¡°Martha.¡± Louisa reached out to stop her from continuing: ¡°I know very well what kind of person Serena


    is, but Be isn¡¯t someone who talks nonsense and creates trouble for no reason. Brooklyn is someone


    I¡¯ve watched grow up since she was a kid. Even though she¡¯s a bit spoiled, she wouldn¡¯t be so


    unreasonable.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha and Serena felt a sense of unease.


    ¡°If Brooklyn knew that Be was my biological daughter and her engagement with Romeo was justified,


    and they both really liked each other. If she knew Serena¡¯s status, she wouldn¡¯t easily give Be


    trouble.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    There were only two possibilities. One was that she didn¡¯t know Serena was adopted, and the other


    was that she didn¡¯t know Be¡¯s real identity.


    So, did Serena not tell her, or did she deliberately hide it from her, misleading her? This was important.


    ¡°If that girl from the Reed family thought that Be stole Serena¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then what would Be


    be?¡±


    A shameless person who destroyed other people¡¯s rtionships? A scheming girl?


    ¡°That¡¯s a serious issue. If it¡¯s your friend who misunderstood, you should call her and exin


    everything. Louisa said,


    With tears in her eyes, Serena said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call Brooklyn right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Put it on speaker; I want to hear what she has to say.¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡± Martha looked surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust Serena? You weren¡¯t like this before Ms. Be


    came home.¡±


    Tears streamed down Serena¡¯s face. She felt wronged.


    ¡°Be suffered for eighteen years outside. Since the moment she stepped into this house, I have made


    a vow in my heart that from now on, I will protect her and not


    let her get hurt!¡±


    Louisa looked at Martha and said, ¡°Our whole family has regarded Serena as our own child for thest


    eighteen years. Even after Be came back, our care and concern for Serena haven¡¯t lessened! We¡¯re


    just showing a little more concern for Be now! Is that wrong?¡±


    Seeing this, Martha immediately changed her attitude and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, you misunderstood;


    of course it¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Now that I know about this, I can¡¯t let my biological daughter be subject to all these rumors! I must find


    out what¡¯s really going on. Go make the call; call Brooklyn¡±


    The truth would soone out.


    Serena knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. With tears streaming down her face, she dialed Brooklyn¡¯s alternate


    number.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Buzz Buzz. Buzz.


    The phone kept ringing, but no one answered on the other end.


    Serena breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Brooklyn had two phones and two numbers.


    ¡°Brooklyn¡¯s probably asleep by now; it¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Serena knew that Brooklyn seldom used this number, so she was confident when she dialed again..


    As expected, nobody answered the call.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Brooklyn must be sleeping.¡± Martha breathed a sigh of relief in her mind, relieved that Brooklyn didn¡¯t


    answer the call, or else Serena¡¯s cover would be blown!


    Louisa nced at the clock. It was only ten o¡¯clock at night; it was unlikely for a youngd to go to bed


    so early.


    ¡°Try leaving her a Voicemail.¡±


    Hearing Louisa¡¯s suggestion, Serena was stunned. Voicemail??


    Although Brooklyn had two mobile numbers, she only had one WhatsApp ount. If she called now,


    wouldn¡¯t she be asking for trouble?


    ¡°I think I have Brooklyn¡¯s WhatsApp.¡± Louisa suddenly remembered, took out her phone, and started


    looking for Brooklyn¡¯s WhatsApp.


    Serena was frightened. If Louisa contacted Brooklyn directly, it would be better for her to make the


    call!


    ¡°Mom, let me make the call.¡± Serena hurriedly said, ¡°I can handle this small matter on my own.¡±


    She plucked up the courage to make a voicemail call, and within a few seconds, Brooklyn answered.


    ¡°Serena? Haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± Brooklyn¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Brooklyn, did you cause trouble for my sister today?¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t wait for her to answer but blurted out, ¡°I know you mean well, but my sister and Romeo


    are truly in love! Please stop bothering my sister, she misunderstood everything. I have to go exin


    everything to her now, so don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±


    Upon saying this, Serena quickly hung up the phone.


    Brooklyn was stunned. What was going on? Why did Serena suddenly call and say all this? Did


    Arabe cause trouble for Serena?


    Serena wouldn¡¯t sit back and let her sister bully her like this.


    She¡¯s just a little assistant; what¡¯s there to be afraid of?


    Brooklyn subconsciously touched her own neck, recalling how Arabe had hit her at thepetition


    today.


    Serena must have been threatened, hence the unexpected call.


    The WhatsApp message she sent to Serena today also went unanswered.


    Thinking about this, Brooklyn dialed again, worried about Serena¡¯s safety.


    After Serena hung up the voicemail, she turned off her phone.


    Unable to get through, Brooklyn could only leave a message asking about the situation.


    Seeing no response from Serena, she grew even more worried.


    Serena lifted her tearful eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch your husband from


    you. His heart and eyes only see you. It¡¯s pointless even if I


    wanted to.¡±


    Before Arabe could say anything, Serena had already stood up, sadly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t eat histe¨C


    night snack anymore, in case you guys misunderstand again. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest now.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Speaking of which, she innocently turned around, ready to leave.


    Just then, the living room phone rang. As soon as Edith picked it up, she hurriedly brought it over and


    said, ¡°Madam, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    She handed the phone to Louisa, adding, ¡°It¡¯s from Brooklyn¡±


    Brooklyn?


    Serena wanted to snatch the phone, but it was toote. With one foot already out of the dining room,


    she was in a state of indecision, feeling uneasy and anxious.


    ¡°Brooklyn¡°¡± Louisa took over the phone and asked affectionately, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Auntie, Serena¡¯s phone is off, I¡¯m worried about her. I have to tell you something about your rtive,


    Arabe.¡±


    Brooklyn wanted to say that Arabe had violent tendencies.


    But Louisa asked naturally, ¡°Oh, you mean my daughter Be? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Now it was Brooklyn¡¯s turn to be stunned. He stuttered for a few seconds before


    asking! ¡°Arabe is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your own child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s really Serena¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Serena say she¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brooklyn asked subconsciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t Arabe your rtive?¡±


    ¡°Did Serena tell you that? That Be is a rtive?¡±


    Hearing this, Serena hurriedly ran over and took the phone. ¡°Brooklyn! Why are you calling again?


    What rtive! Stop talking nonsense! We¡¯re busy; stop causing trouble!¡±


    After hanging up, Serena quickly exined, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Brooklyn¡¯s nonsense; she must have


    heard wrong. I never said that sis is a rtive.¡±


    Seeing her panicked and angry, Louisa¡¯s gaze darkened a bit. ¡°Serena, you¡¯ve always been an


    understanding and kind child. You should know what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell all my friends that sis and Romeo are the real couple; I¡¯m just an adopted


    daughter. I absolutely won¡¯tpete with her for a husband. I won¡¯t take anything that belongs to her!


    Believe it or not, in my heart, sis is the most important. I¡¯m really sorry if you guys misunderstood!¡±


    She shed two lines of tears and took the opportunity to leave.


    Arabe had been watching this drama while eating and was now full.


    ¡°Dad, mom, take your time. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± She was preparing to leave.


    ¡°Be.¡± Louisa quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Let me put some medicine on you.¡±


    ¡°No need; I can handle this minor injury myself.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t think much of the injury, but Louisa insisted on making her sit down and, following


    Romeo¡¯s handwritten instructions, first applied some swelling medicine and then some pain relief


    cream.


    ¡°Did Brooklyn give you trouble today? What did she say?¡± Louisa wanted to get a clear picture of what


    happened.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say much.¡±


    It was all a load of bull.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    ¡°It looks like Serena purposely misled Brooklyn into thinking you¡¯re a family member.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s understandable; Serena had been the darling of the family for eighteen years, after all.


    She¡¯s the only princess in the family.


    Then one day, this girl shew up, saying she¡¯s the realdy of the house, and Serena was just some kid


    with no blood ties.


    Anyone would find such a sudden change hard to swallow.


    ¡°Maybe she wanted to save face in front of her friends,¡± Louisa guessed, ¡°or maybe she didn¡¯t dare to


    spill the beans before your identity was revealed. Anyway, this whole thing has put you in an awkward


    spot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel awkward,¡± Arabe simply couldn¡¯t stand that fake girl ying victim in front of her every


    day; tonight was just a good opportunity to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    Unexpectedly, that fake girl started crying and ying the victim again.


    What an actress!


    Keh, feeling sorry for her, said, ¡°Wait until your Grandparents get better; then we can go visit them


    together and let them decide when to reveal your identity.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Arabe nned to go to a


    dangerous area soon. If her identity was revealed prematurely, those people couldn¡¯t touch her, and


    they would naturally cause trouble for her family.


    Even though Keh and Louisa were surrounded by bodyguards, they were obviously no match for


    those people.


    What if those people targeted the elderly at home?


    Arabe thought for a while and made a decision: besides the dangerous area, some other threats


    must be dealt with quickly. Serena returned to her room, crying her eyes out and fuming, ¡°Brooklyn,


    that idiot!¡±


    ¡°Brooklyn is just worried about you,¡± Marthaforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry; you should be happy to


    have such a friend.¡±


    ¡°I was almost screwed over by her tonight!¡± Serena sobbed, recalling her parents¡® indifferent


    expressions. She felt aggrieved and angry; ¡°it seemed like they trusted Arabe more and cared more


    about her feelings. Eighteen years of kinship¨Ccan¡¯t it reallypete with blood ties? They promised to


    treat me like their own daughter.¡±


    But their words were always in favor of Arabe, which made her feel upset.


    Such favoritism couldn¡¯t be more obvious!


    ¡°Thank goodness Hans has already gone to bed; he doesn¡¯t know what happened just now,


    otherwise.¡±


    Martha couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Be careful in the future; don¡¯t give that girl any leverage; I think


    she¡¯s a tattletale.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Serena agreed with this view.


    ¡°Remember when you wanted her to go visit Phillip McMin with you? She not only refused but also


    deliberately skipped lunch to draw Mr. and Mrs¡¯s attention/So


    low!¡±


    Serena also thought that if Arabe wasn¡¯t so cunning and cold and if she really tried to please her and


    get along with her, they could still be a pair of superficially close sisters!


    But Arabe was always sarcastic towards her and made things difficult for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for her to taste some hardship.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes shed with determination. We must make Mr.


    and Mrs. realize that she is not as perfect as they imagine.¡±


    Don¡¯t think ying the piano and making some clothes made her superior.


    When it came to a real aristocratic upbringing, Serena was far behind that girl!


    The next morning.


    After Arabe finished breakfast and was about to go to work, Hans said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena almost dropped her utensils.


    ¡°No need; I have someone to take me.¡± Arabe stood up and said, ¡°Enjoy your breakfast; I¡¯ll be home


    for dinner tonight¡®


    Hans looked at Edith, who quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Romeo; he picks up and drops off Ms. Be for work


    every day.¡±


    Romeo??


    Louisaughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s really dedicated; I heard he gave Be another pink diamond from


    QY.¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Hans was surprised. So, the pink diamond he nned to give to his sister was already presented by


    Romeo?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to confront him.¡±


    Hans had just left the main hall and hadn¡¯t even gone out the front door when he saw Romeo, from


    afar, holding his sister¡¯s face and saying something.


    His eyes were filled with displeasure. He quickened his pace, but before he could get near, they had


    already left in a car.


    At the clothingpany.


    Upon seeing Arabe, Dean immediately approached her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Ourpany¡¯s


    phone has been ringing off the hook! Lots of people specifically want to buy clothes designed by Molly


    from thepetition; some manufacturers want to order thousands, tens of thousands at once!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Clear the production line immediately and ramp up production.¡±


    Those were all things Molly had designed herself, and Arabe held the copyright, so they could


    produce as much as they wanted.


    ¡°Also, Molly¡¯s previous design¡¯s have been selling out in all major department stores! Shall we seize the


    opportunity to produce more?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Dean blocked the elevator door, waiting for Arabe to get in, then pressed the button for the top floor.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Arabe responded immediately: ¡°Let Molly design some new styles, strike while the iron


    is hot, and set up a new category for Molly on thepany¡¯s official website and online store. Also,


    headquarters is talking about giving Molly a tenfold pay raise. You go confirm with them, get it done as


    soon as possible, and try to get it into Molly¡¯s hands by next month.¡±


    ¡°Tenfold.¡± Dean¡¯s eyes widened. Molly¡¯s sry was eight hundred; tenfold would be eight thousand?:


    That¡¯s way too much!


    ¡°She won the national championship; eight thousand is a bargain.¡±


    At thepetition that day, some people offered ten thousand or twenty thousand, wanting Molly to


    work at theirpany.


    But Molly didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Oh right, a customer asked our official website¡¯s customer service this morning if we authorized other


    stores to sell Molly¡¯s new designs for this season.¡± As the elevator door dinged open, Dean followed


    Arabe¡¯s steps, reporting as he walked.


    ¡°Because the design style is very simr, the packaging box and our previous ones are exactly the


    same, and the store is even using ourpany¡¯s logo, but the price is much cheaper than our usual


    selling price. The store has already sold over a thousand new items, but these new items are not from


    Molly. I¡¯m worried that if there is any problem with these new items, it will affect ourpany and


    tarnish Molly¡¯s reputation. What do you think we should do about this?¡±


    Arabe pushed open the office door and dismissively said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just send a few


    reliable employees, pretend to be customers, ce orders at their store, and then you¡¯ll know their


    shipping address and phone number, right? Then report it to the police, and let them handle the rest.¡±


    Arabe was toozy to investigate this minor issue herself. With the basic information, the police could


    get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll get on it right away!¡±


    After a while, Arabe¡¯s phone rang.


    [Breaking news! Harry has revealed their family¡¯s dirtyundry to the media.]


    ¡°What dirtyundry?¡± Arabe sat in her office chair, turning on herputer.


    [Harry stated that years ago, after Hunt had a car ident, they took over hispany and kicked his


    wife and Molly out of the house.]


    [He also said he has nightmares every night about Hunt, who has turned into a vengeful spirit haunting


    them; his parents and Myra couldn¡¯t bear it and chose tomit suicide, leaving only him. He decided


    to return thepany and house to their rightful owner, hoping to be forgiven by Hunt in heaven.]


    Arabe raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Does anyone actually believe this news?¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Lots of people believed Harry and his gang got what they deserved! At the same time, the public¡¯s


    opinion was all about how Molly, against all odds, managed to study design and bag the championship.


    She¡¯s one tough cookie, and people were totally falling for her!


    Arabe knew the news must be about her brother. He gave the Coopers a day to retum what they had


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    stolen.


    Theiring clean must¡¯ve been Harry¡¯s idea, not something her brother forced.


    But as for Ken, his wife, and the cause of Myra¡¯s death, there¡¯s got to be more to it than just suicide!


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked up on it. Ken, his wife, their daughter Myra, and those 22 thugs who attacked you that


    night¨Cthey¡¯ve all vanished into thin air. No trace of them.¡±


    Only one person could pull a stunt like that.


    Jack and Arabe both thought of the same person at the same time: Romeo.


    Arabe rememberedst night when Romeo said he had some sudden business to handle. Could it


    be that he went to fix her problem?


    With that thought, her eyes deepened.


    Design department.


    A crowd gathered around Molly, chattering excitedly.


    ¡°Molly, you actually won the national championship? That¡¯s badass!


    ¡°You¡¯ve made ourpany proud!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Cooper¡¯s daughter? Why didn¡¯t you tell us before? You¡¯ve been flying under the radar!¡±


    ¡°The Cooper¡¯s apparelpany is yours?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Myra and her gang were so ruthless, stealing your stuff and trying to destroy you. Thank


    heavens for your dad¡¯s spirit watching over you. Otherwise, who knows how long these conscienceless


    people would torment you, making you eat humble pie?¡±


    Molly knew it wasn¡¯t her dad¡¯s spirit, but Arabe and Mr. Collins stepped in to help her.


    Grateful, she responded to the barrage of questions, Molly, what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a national champion now, and your family returned thepany to you: Have you thought


    about going solo?


    ¡°Like taking over thepany and establishing your own brand?¡±


    ¡°Molly, promise you won¡¯t forget me when you¡¯ve made it big!


    ¡°If Ms. Bet ever fires me, you¡¯ve got to take me in!¡±


    Molly looked at her colleagues, smiling faintly, and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here without Ms. Bet¡¯s


    guidance and support. I¡¯m not leaving this ce. I don¡¯t have the chops to run apany yet, so I


    need to stay and learn more from Ms. Bet.


    ¡°So what about yourpany?¡± everyone asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the day¨Cto¨Cday management to the experienced executives. If I run into any issues, I¡¯ll ask


    Ms. Bet for advice.¡± Molly checked the time and said, ¡°Gotta run; I need to see Ms. Bet.¡±


    She rode the elevator to the 20th floor and knocked on the office door.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Molly opened the door, smiling as she returned the keys. ¡°Ms. Bet, Harry just returned to the house


    he previously upied. Thanks for lending me yours!¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow. Was she aware of this?

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    ¡°Onlyst night, when I went to pay the utility bills did the property management tell me you¡¯re the


    owner of this house. I had no idea you were the one renting it to


    Us.¡±


    Arabe always used to say it was a friend¡¯s house and the rent was dirt cheap.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She felt so ashamed.


    She lowered her head as she said this, then quickly burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me non¨C


    stop, pushing me to the top, showing me a whole new world! So, I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m sticking with you,


    learning the ropes!¡±


    Despite her outstanding performance in the contest, many praised her as the new up¨Canding


    designer, the next ¡°Maestro Stylish¡°.


    Only she knew that it¡¯s all thanks to Arabe¡¯s help that she could create such stunning designs, win


    the championship, boost her fame, and win over so many fans.


    The real deal here was Arabe!


    Without Arabe, she wouldn¡¯t be where she was now!


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you three months,¡± Arabe said with a smile. ¡°After that, you go back and run your own


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    She had hoped to learn from Arabe for three, five, or even ten years.


    ¡°Three months is plenty for you.¡± Arabe believed she was a bright one: ¡°You¡¯re super smart and full


    of ideas; you¡¯re definitely going to shine in the design world.¡± Molly looked at her, full of gratitude.


    ¡°Your sry is all settled, and you have a ce to live; I¡¯ll take that key back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Bet!¡±


    ¡°Call me Arabe when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    All this time, Arabe had treated her as a friend; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her so much.


    Molly said gratefully and joyfully, ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m so d I met you!¡±


    Ever since she met Arabe, her life had taken a drastic turn,pletely different from before!


    After a full¨Con day.


    After work, Romeo took Arabe back to Moon Vi.


    The marigolds had been nted, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The pink and white flowers surrounding theke under the setting sun looked like a fairnd.


    It seemed never¨Cending¨Ca sea of pink and white flowers wherever she looked.


    Romeo held Arabe from behind, whispering in her ear, ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    A surprise?


    This beautiful sea of flowers was already a surprise for her.


    What other surprises could there be?


    Romeo covered her eyes with one hand and held her waist with the other, whispering a countdown in


    her ear.


    Counting down from three to one, he slowly let go.


    Arabe looked up to see thousands of butterflies dancing among the flowers.


    So many butterflies?


    Where did theye from?


    Was it magic?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    It was something Romeo had prepared in advance; the colorful butterflies flew out of the bag, dancing


    in the beautiful sea of flowers like a beautiful painting.


    ¡°I love it.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were filled with the beautiful view and happiness; she smiled, ¡°I really love


    it.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it, I can catch them for you to see every day.¡± Romeo held her even tighter.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t stay for dinner these two days.


    Otherwise, he could have prepared another surprise for her and spent more time with her.


    Arabe spotted a transparent round ss house among the flowers with a top¨Cnotch crystal piano


    inside.


    She could tell it was a well¨Cknown international piano brand, worth thirty million.


    ¡°Do you want to hear me y the piano?¡±


    Arabe walked into the ss house and yed an improvised, beautiful piano piece for him.


    Romeo watched her beautiful face as she yed; her exquisite features softened his gaze even more.


    Her slender fingers freely switching on the keys¨Cevery move, every expression¨Cwere iparably


    beautiful,


    After the song ended, Romeo leaned over and kissed her, saying, ¡°That was beautiful.


    He heard her voice in the song; she was happy at this moment.


    Romeo sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll y one for you too.¡±


    Arabe was somewhat surprised. He can y the piano too?


    Watching his fingers dance nimbly on the keys, even though it was improvised, it sounded no less


    professional.


    His piano skills surprised Arabe slightly; this familiar feeling reminded her of the well¨Cknown piano


    prodigy from a few years ago, Mr. Star.


    Mr. Star never showed his face when he yed; only his hands were shown. They were lean and


    good¨Clooking, but one could tell he was a young boy.


    On the inte, there were only three videos of Mr. Star¡¯s performances, one released each year.


    Arabe remembered every detail and every piano technique clearly.


    Unfortunately, he stopped releasing videos a few years ago; his fans waited for years, the hype


    gradually faded, and then Melody became the new fan favorite.


    It seemed like Mr. Star was slowly being forgotten.


    After the song ended, Arabe looked up and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Star?¡±


    Romeo was somewhat surprised, just from watching him y, this young girl knew who he was.


    She was really smart.


    ¡°Mr. Star has good¨Clooking hands,¡± Arabe added.


    Romeo smiled and asked, ¡°What about the person himself?¡±


    What kind of question was that?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, beingplimented by you, even if it¡¯s just my hands; it makes me happy and satisfied.¡±


    Romeo lowered his head and gently kissed her. ¡°This is a song Iposed for you, called ¡®Renai


    Cirction¡°.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes softened even more.


    Romeo sent the song to her phone, saying, ¡°I recorded this in advance; it¡¯s for you.¡±


    The song was romantic and beautiful, expressing his love for her.


    Arabe could hear his voice; he was really saying, I love you,


    Romeo saw the sun setting; it was getting dark. He had to take her home.


    He heard her brother was back these two days; she had to go home for dinner. Although he was


    reluctant, Romeo still respected her decision.


    In the car, Romeo gently applied medicine for her, saying, ¡°Be careful when you shower; don¡¯t get it


    wet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to change the dressing tonight; I¡¯ll help you change it when I take you to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Arabe watched his careful manner, feeling a warmth in her heart.


    Butler Derek noticed something special about Arabe¡¯s piano¨Cying skills. She was as good as the


    boss, no doubt about it.


    Her style was kind of like Melody¡¯s.


    H


    Thinking about how Melody yed the piano, then recalling Ms. Be¡¯s performance just now.


    The more Derek thought about it, the more it seemed to add up. Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist asking Carl.


    When he found out Ms. Be was actually the internationally renowned Maestro Melody and


    remembered how she saved lives twice before,


    Derek was dumbstruck and deeply impressed. Who would have thought that Ms. Be¡¯s hands could


    not only save lives but also create beautiful music?


    Most importantly, she was so young and stunningly beautiful. The boss sure hit the jackpot!


    Two dayster.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Arabe, following Romeo, came to visit Grandpa at Fairfield Manor, hearing that Grandma had also


    moved back.


    In the past, Phillip had been in poor health, was unable to take care of himself, and had to be


    hospitalized frequently. Grandma was then sent to a high¨Cend nursing home, where professional


    doctors and nurses took care of her around the clock, and a group of top doctors were specifically


    studying her condition.


    Now, those top doctors were helpless; Grandpa¡¯s body had recovered, so they brought Grandma back


    to take care of her personally.


    Brodie brought a bowl of traditional medicine. ¡°Sir, have your medicine first?¡±


    ¡°Get it out of here!¡± Phillip frowned, looking disgusted. ¡°When Beester, my mouth will be full of


    the bitter taste of the medicine; how can I talk to her?¡± Just then, a servant loudly announced, ¡°Romeo


    and Arabe are here!¡±


    Seeing Romeo leading Arabe into the courtyard, Phillip was instantly cheered up: ¡°Be, you finally


    came to see me!¡±


    Completely ignoring the tall and handsome Romeo beside him.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Arabe raised a smile, and seeing Brodie beside her, she also politely greeted, ¡°Grandpa


    Brodie, is the medicine ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Be.¡± Brodie grinned respectfully, thinking to himself, Now let¡¯s see what he do, sir.


    Arabe took over the bowl and naturally held it in front of Phillip, saying, ¡°Grandpa, the medicine


    should be taken while it¡¯s hot; you look much better today than before.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true, it¡¯s all because of your good medicine; I feel refreshed every day when I wake up! I


    was just about to drink the medicine; it¡¯s all Brodie¡¯s fault for talking non¨Cstop; I forgot!¡±


    Phillip hurriedly took over the bowl, saying awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m very self¨Cdisciplined in taking medicine.¡±


    The servants on the side was speechless. Who was the one who didn¡¯t want to take medicine every


    day?


    And who was the one pretending to be good in front of Ms. Be now?


    Phillip drank the medicine in one breath and asked with great momentum, ¡°Why is there only half a


    bowl today? Is there any more in the kitchen?¡°.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Brodie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Half a bowl is enough, Sir Phillip; I¡¯ll go get some sugar and snacks;


    you sit with Romeo and Arabe for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡± After chasing away Brodie, Phillip warmly said, ¡°Be,e here; have you been busy


    Arabe sat down and said, ¡°Not busy.¡±


    ¡°Has this kid bullied you? If he has, Grandpa will stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very good.¡± Arabe nced at Romeo; he had been taking care of her in every detail since they


    met.


    ¡°Really?¡± Phillip was half doubtful. ¡°If there¡¯s anything he doesn¡¯t do well, you must tell Grandpa; I¡¯ll


    back you up.


    Phillip turned to his grandson and said, ¡°Kid, you must be extra nice to Be; don¡¯t get outdone by a


    better and younger guy one day; you¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°Be likes older men.¡± Romeo sat down and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She just finished sunbathing, and the servant took her to change her clothes; why is it taking so


    long?¡±


    At this time, Brodie brought tea and snacks.


    ¡°Please invite Shirley over right away.¡±


    Brodie personally pushed Shirley out of the inner room.


    The kind Shirley, dressed in gorgeous clothes, looked radiant. Sitting in a wheelchair, motionless, she


    exuded the elegant demeanor of a person living in a superior


    environment.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    From the looks of it, she had been cared for meticulously. From head to toe, every single strand of her


    hair was neatlybed, her nails were well manicured, and even her outfit was chosen based on her


    old habits..


    If she could move and speak, that would be a sweet, lovely Granny.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Dear, Be is here to see you!¡± Phillip took his wife¡¯s hand, introducing her with a beaming face ¡°This


    is the Arabe I¡¯ve been telling you about. Look, isn¡¯t she pretty? Not only is she a looker, she ys the


    piano and saves lives too. Our grandson sure hit the jackpot hooking up with this one.¡±


    He heard Arabe was a piano prodigy mentored by Melody!


    Arabe smiled gently at the kindly olddy and said, ¡°Hello, Granny. My name is Arabe. It¡¯s a


    pleasure to meet you.¡±


    She touched the ne around her neck and said, ¡°Thank you for the gift; I really like it.¡±


    She then brought out a gift and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Phillip took it on her behalf, and upon opening, it turned out to be a beautiful gold


    bracelet.


    ¡°This is some high¨Cquality gold. You can tell it¡¯s a unique design; you¡¯re too kind.¡± Phillip presented it to


    Shirley, saying, ¡°See how pretty it is; let me put it on for you.¡±


    He carefully put the bracelet on his wife¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°If your Granny could react, she¡¯d probably be


    hugging you right now.¡±


    But s, with this illness, no one could change.


    Though she could blink and breathe, her other symptoms were like those of a vegetable.


    Romeo didn¡¯t know when Arabe had prepared a gift for Granny, and it was even such an expensive


    bracelet. He felt both touched and heartbroken.


    Some rich girls used to visit Grandpa under the pretense of visiting Granny, bringing gifts to curry favor


    with Grandpa. Because in their subconscious, vegetables didn¡¯t need gifts,


    Even if they did give, it was a waste.


    But Arabe treated Granny as a real human being, not a vegetable. She truly respected and treated


    her.


    That¡¯s where she stood out.


    Arabe held Granny¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Granny, when you get better, we can go out together, have


    meals, go shopping, and even travel together to see the world.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Phillip had to turn away to hold back his tears.


    Romeo reached out and patted his back, as if tofort him.


    By this time, Arabe had finished her examination and withdrew her hand, having drawn the


    conclusion in her mind, ¡°I believe that day wille soon.¡±


    As Romeo said before, Granny indeed suffered from brain damage.


    A long time ago, she treated a simr case where the patient became a vegetable due to a brain


    injury.


    Although the patient was eventually cured, it required lots of different drugs, some of which were


    extremely rare and hard to get; some were even in regions outside the border, where going to fetch the


    medicine could risk one¡¯s life.


    But Granny¡¯s case was different from that patient¡¯s; her life probably didn¡¯t have much time left.


    During the examination just now, Arabe noticed it.


    However, Arabe did not immediately tell them but decided to think about the solution after going


    back.


    If she told them now, it would only cause them anxiety and sadness without any other help.


    After apanying Grandpa and Granny on the way back to Reflections Vi, Romeo asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Did you find anything wrongs?¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Arabe was confused. Did he know she was just checking on her Grandma?


    ¡°Your Grandma indeed had a brain injury, and the chances of recovery are slim.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t beat


    around the bush and just told it like it was.


    Romeo couldn¡¯t believe that she could make a diagnosis just by feeling her Grandma¡¯s wrist. Her


    medical skills, no doubt, were way ahead of those many well¨Cknown doctors.


    Arabe knew that to cure her Grandma¡¯s condition, forty¨Cmne different drugs were needed.


    Finding these forty¨Cnine drugs was like finding a needle in a haystack, especially one called


    Cinnamomum tenuis, which was as rare as hen¡¯s teeth.


    This drug had once appeared in the triangr zone, but that ce was as dangerous as a snake pit.


    Even though Arabe had her own crew there, she wouldn¡¯t set foot in that area lightly.


    Not to mention, it was still up in the air whether the drug was there.


    At night.


    Arabe had people looking for many drugs with simr effects to Cinnamomum tenuis. She tried them


    all at Vi Cascada, but no dice.


    It looked like she was going to have to take a trip to the triangr zone herself tomorrow.


    On the other side..


    Phillip called Romeo, saying, ¡°Romeo, your Grandma¡¯s breathing rhythm was off today, and her blood


    pressure has dropped a lot. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s getting better or


    worse.¡±


    Romeo could hear his panic: ¡°I¡¯ll get Grandpa James to check on her.¡±


    Grandpa James was a renowned doctor both at home and abroad, and he just happened to be in


    Summerfield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it; I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok,e back ASAP.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After wrapping up his work at thepany, Romeo rushed back to Fairfield Manor. James Newton had


    just finished checking on his Grandma.


    He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°This is a sign of a vegetative state patient nearing death. In other


    words, your Grandma doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Phillip passed out like he was struck by lightning.


    ¡°Phillip, Phillip?¡± The butler turned as pale as a ghost and said, ¡°Dr. Caden, please help Phillip.¡±


    James gave him a quick nce and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a tad shocked. Let him rest in his room.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa James, is there any other way?¡± Romeo asked in a deep voice.


    His Grandma was the rock of their family. If she passed away, Grandpa might not be able to hang on.


    To their Grandpa, Grandma was of utmost importance!


    He could say she was more important than his own life!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°There is a way, but it¡¯s a long shot!¡± James said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s a drug called Cinnamomum


    tenuis. It¡¯s so rare that many doctors have never even heard of it, let alone seen it. Finding it is like


    looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±


    Only a handful of people in this world knew what it looked like.


    ¡°Would this drug help with Grandma¡¯s condition?¡± Romeo asked seriously.


    ¡°Absolutely, but it¡¯s extremely hard to find. Your Grandma¡¯s condition might not wait that long. James


    took a sip of his tea, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m out of my depth here. I should go.¡±


    ¡°See Grandpa James off,¡± Romeo ordered.


    Immediately, someone handed over a nk check. James waved it away, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t help with


    anything. I can¡¯t ept this check; it would sit wrong with me. I¡¯ll tell you one thing, though. Go find Dr.


    Bell; he might have a solution.¡±


    Romeo answered honestly, ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for the past six months, but we haven¡¯t found any


    trace of Dr. Bell.¡±


    James waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Romeo gave a signal, and a servant immediately followed James, insisting that he ept the


    ¡°consultation fee¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given such valuable information. It¡¯s already a huge help for the McMin family!¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    James felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, eventually giving in and deciding to write


    a small digital sumter¨Cit was like he had been charged a fee.


    Romeo whipped out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to find out where I can get some Cinnamomum


    tenuis.¡±


    ¡°Mr McMin, why would you need that?¡± Carl was puzzled.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s for my Grandma¡¯s illness


    Carl immediately started looking


    The next morning, he called Romeo and asked, ¡°Mr. McMin, I finally got a lead, Cinnamomum tenuis


    has been spotted in the triangr zone before, but that ce is a real danger zone. We¡¯ve got contacts


    there, but it¡¯s risky as hell, I¡¯d advise against it.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s expression darkened further. Triangr zone? It¡¯s there?


    ¡°Mr McMin, what if it¡¯s just a wild goose chase? How about we look for alternative medicine,


    something that can rece Cinnamomum tenuis?¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Trying out different options blindly¨Cwho knew how long that would take? They might as well get their


    hands on Cinnamomum tenuis; at least that could save his Granny.


    ¡°Set it up, we¡¯re heading to the triangr zone.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Carl was taken aback; he didn¡¯t expect Mr. McMin to actually consider going there. ¡°Is


    Shirley¡¯s condition worsening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Hearing this, Carl finally understood why Mr. McMin wanted to go there.


    On the way to drop off Arabe at work, Romeo noticed the injury on her right wrist had not only not


    healed but seemed to have gotten worse. He asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He had been applying the best medicine daily; it was impossible for it to have no effect.


    ¡°Have you been using your hand a lottely? ying the piano? Or drafting designs?¡±


    Arabe pulled back her hand, casually replying, ¡°Just been a bit busy at work.¡±


    In reality, she had been working all night at Vi Cascada, tweaking the medicine to help Granny.


    Indeed, she had overused her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare overwork yourself.¡± Romeo tenderly wiped her hand and said, ¡°I have to go abroad for


    a couple of days. When I return, I hope your hand will be all healed up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t expect him to have to leave the country. She had been wondering how she


    would make up an excuse to go to the triangr zone.


    Looked like an opportunity had just presented itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Hearing her say this and looking at her expression, Romeo raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Why do I get


    the feeling that you¡¯re a tad too happy about this?¡±


    He¡¯s leaving, and she¡¯s happy? Was he imagining things?


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Arabe responded nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Was that so?


    Just now, her lips were definitely curved into a smile.


    Arriving at the office door, Romeo packed up the medicine and handed it to her, saying, ¡°Just like


    before, apply it once in the morning and once at night. First, apply this one, then this one. Try not to get


    it wet.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Romeo hugged her reluctantly for a while, gave her a long kiss, then let her go, saying, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± After Arabe got off the car and waited for his car to drive off, she pulled out her phone and


    said, ¡°Pick me up at the coffee shop next to Collins Fashion Group.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Get the ne ready at Vi Cascada; I¡¯m going to the triangr zone.¡±


    ¡°Triangr zone?¡± The person on the other end of the line asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re finally going to


    take matters into your own hands and deal with those troublemakers? Fantastic!¡±


    -With Arabe there, who would dare act high and mighty?


    Those people hadn¡¯t seen Arabe¡¯s true capabilities. If they had, they¡¯d probably be scared shitless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Arabe headed toward the caf¨¦ while calling home, ¡°Mom, one of my friends is in a pickle, I need to


    check on her. Yeah, it¡¯s kind of serious; she¡¯s overseas; I might have to be away for a couple of days.¡±


    After hanging up, Arabe dialed Dean and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to deal with these two days, if


    anyone at thepany asks, just say I¡¯m in a meeting; don¡¯t let them know I¡¯m out.¡±


    It was the first time Dean heard Arabe couldn¡¯t make it to work. He quickly responded, ¡°No problem,


    but where are you going?¡±


    He wanted to know more, but the call ended before he could ask


    That¡¯s just Arabe, always quick and decisive, never one for small talk.


    Meanwhile, a luxurious private jet was parked on top of a mountain.


    Four bodyguards stood respectfully to one side.


    Jack had a bunch of gear on him, and Jones was loaded with bullets. Seeing Arabe, they hurried


    over.


    ¡°You finally showed up! Why the sudden trip to the triangr zone?¡±


    Before Jones could finish his question, he was shot down by, Jack: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That¡¯s one of Ms.


    Be¡¯s territories, too! We¡¯re going to show those punks what we¡¯re made of!¡±


    Isn¡¯t that the righteous thing to do?


    ¡°Keep an eye out for Cinnamomum tenuis.¡± Arabe ascended the ne¡¯s stairs; her aura felt strong,


    and her back view. was super cool. ¡°Cinnamomum tenuis?¡± Jack was taken aback, thest time they


    dealt with it still fresh in his mind: ¡°Miss, who are we saving this time?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal


    ¡°Shirley.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s grandmother?


    It felt like Jack was looking at a mountain of gold, beckoning him, ¡°They must be paying a hefty fee,


    right?¡±


    To make Arabe risk her life for this again, it must be at least a few tens of millions of dors, right?


    ¡°None¡±


    None?¡± Jack and Jones looked at each other in disbelief. So, the boss was doing all this for no money?


    Just hustling for nothing?


    What was Arabe doing this for then?


    For Romeo¡¯s good looks? Or was she influenced by something Romeo said?


    ¡°Take off.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice carried a hint of chill.


    Jack and Jones felt a silent sympathy for Romeo; dealing with such a frosty Miss every day must be


    Was he as stressed as they were?


    After an eight¨Chour flight, Arabe took a nap on the ne. When she woke up, she changed into a


    super cool outfit, put on a baseball cap, and transformed into a cool chick.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a virus going around over there; it¡¯s called virus X3.¡±


    Supposedly, it¡¯s airborne, and those infected would suffer from full¨Cbody necrosis and die in pain.


    The virus originated at a famous research institute in the triangr zone, and there is no known cure


    yet.


    Jack handed Arabe a ck mask and said, ¡°A few of our brothers got infected too.¡±


    After putting on the mask, Arabe¡¯s clear and bright eyes shone even more, making her even more


    attractive. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Jack stole a nce at the Miss¡¯s profile and said, ¡°If the Miss was a guy, she would have girls


    flocking.¡±


    ¡°Miss is so pretty, Romeo really lucked out.¡±


    Just as their ne entered the triangr zone and before the pilot had a chance to activate the auto¨C


    defense system, a shell hit their tail wing. The ne instantly lost bnce and started to spin wildly in


    the air.


    The shrill rm red inside the cabin.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Things were going haywire, and Arabe instinctively tightened her grip on the handrail, her face stern.


    Thank heavens everyone was buckled up, or they would have been thrown out by now


    ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± Jack cursed under his breath, struggling to his feet and making his way to the


    cockpit.


    ¡°Who¡¯s been acting so cockytely?¡± Arabe had been away for a while, and it seemed the danger


    here had escted.


    ¡°A new crew, Mafia Wolf, has emerged recently. They¡¯re pretty ballsy, stirring up trouble with all the


    other groups except for Mafia C.¡±


    Arabe gave a coldugh. So they thought they were hot shots, huh?


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident could be the handiwork of Mafia Wolf!¡± Jones spat angrily, wishing he could take them


    all out in one fell swoop.


    The ne¡¯s tail was slightly damaged and was plummeting rapidly.


    ¡°Lock onto the location and drop the bomb,¡± Arabe said coldly. ¡°If they have the guts to bomb our tail,


    they better be ready to face the music. Find a ce for an emergencynding.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Jones quickly ryed her orders to the cockpit.


    The captain locked onto the location that had hit their tail at two o¡¯clock and dropped the bomb. There


    was a loud explosion, and thick smoke billowed out. The entire triangr zone was once again plunged


    into terror.


    After the emergencynding, several cars quickly pulled up in front of Arabe.


    The people who got out were all armed, and they all showed great respect when they saw Arabe.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Long time, no see.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Arabe got into the car, a hint of coldness shing in her eyes.


    Everyone admired her cool¨Cheadedness. The boss was maintaining a poker face even in such a ce,


    as if no one mattered to her.


    Even if a famous undercover agent from their country entered this area, they would be on high alert,


    their eyes extra cautious.


    But Miss¡¯s tail just got bombed, and she looked as if nothing had happened, her gaze clear and


    indifferent.


    Then her phone vibrated.


    It was Romeo.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯ve already arrived abroad.¡± Romeo nced at the time. ¡°Someone will pick you up from work


    Pick up from work??


    Arabe quickly replied, ¡°I have my own car.¡±


    ¡°I worry when youmute alone.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was gentle and firm. ¡°Just do as I say. Derek will be


    there in three minutes. There¡¯s food in the car, which I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡±


    Arabe was slightly annoyed, but her tone was still pleasant. ¡°I¡¯ll have Dean go get it. I have a


    meetingter. There are some things to deal with today. No need to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a meeting thiste?¡± Romeo was worried that she was overworking herself. ¡°Call me


    when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Arabe called Dean, who immediately went downstairs. Seeing a limited¨Cedition


    Rolls¨CRoyce pull up, Dean thought to himself, Romeo sure was loaded, not only providing such a fancy


    car for the driver, but the driver himself also looked quite ssy.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ms. Bet¡¯s assistant. You can just call me Dean!¡± Dean was greeted with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re


    here on Mr. McMin¡¯s orders, right?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr. McMin¡¯s personal assistant. You can call me Derek.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Derek.¡± Dean saw that Derek was carrying a bunch of expensive snacks and


    couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the luxurious lifestyle of the rich. The cost of a casual meal could cover his


    monthly sry.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Be?¡± Derek didn¡¯t see the girl and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Be is in a meeting right now, and she has other matters to attend toter. She has already


    informed Mr. McMin that she will go home by herself.¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°Alright.¡± Derek handed over the snacks with both hands, saying, ¡°These are from Mr. McMin for Ms.


    Be; could you help me deliver them to her?¡±


    ¡°No problem; thanks foring over, Derek.¡± Dean politely exchanged a few words, then went upstairs


    with the food and called Arabe, ¡°Ms. Bet, what should I do with all this food?¡±


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    ¡°What? All of it? For me?¡± Dean was thrilled but couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But it¡¯s too much; I can¡¯t finish it


    all by myself.¡±


    ¡°Give some to Molly.¡± Arabe, sitting in the car, spoke in a cold voice, ¡°And watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dean also delivered some to Molly.


    Arriving at her base, Arabe got out of the car. A few of her subordinates outside saw her and


    excitedly said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Arabe noticed they were all wearing masks and frowned. ¡°How many people are infected?¡±


    ¡°Four yesterday, three more today.¡± One of them said, ¡°Boss, they¡¯re all at the doctor¡¯s; you better not


    go in.¡±


    Arabe was a little confused.


    ¡°A doctor got infected yesterday, and today his whole body is starting¨Cto¨Crot. Another one said, ¡°This


    disease is too vicious. A slight act of carelessness could cost your life. If we lose you, we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Arabe walked in, not taking the virus seriously.


    ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re really going in, make sure to wear a protective suit!¡± a subordinate hurriedly reminded


    Otherwise, it¡¯d be a big trouble if she got infected!


    This was Arabe¡¯s base. Behind a wide open field was her main fortress, and the second floor housed


    her researchb.


    A few infected people should be in the far east ward on the second floor.


    Along the way, everyone greeted her with respect.-


    Arabe put on a protective suit and walked into the eastern ward, where seven infected people were


    lying on seven beds, their skin rotting to various degrees. They were in unbearable pain.


    ¡°It hurts so much, Dr. Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Shawn, I feel terrible, like I¡¯m on fire.¡±


    ¡°Please save me; I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch your wounds; the more you scratch, the quicker you die!¡± Dr. Shawn was swamped.


    Hearing the door open, he turned to see Arabe, like he had seen a savior!


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here?¡±


    Seeing Arabe, Dr. Shawn was so excited, feeling like there was finally hope!


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Arabe started examining the patients as soon as she came in, taking their


    pulses.


    ¡°Somebody stole a drug from the Mafia C¡¯sb that wasn¡¯t fully developed and sold it on the market


    specifically to harm others.¡±


    Dr. Shawn was indignant: ¡°The infected start with a fever, and gradually, their skin feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    They can¡¯t stand it and start scratching. After a brief relief, they feel even worse.¡±


    ¡°So they keep scratching, and the more they scratch, the quicker their skin rots until they die from full¨C


    body rot.¡±


    Dr. Shawn had watched the whole process, feeling anxious but helpless, not knowing how to help


    them.


    ¡°The whole process only takes three days.¡± Dr. Shawn said helplessly.


    Some of the people lying on the beds now only had two days left to live, some just one.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes darkened. Such inhumane drugs, such shameless people.


    ¡°Several big factions and some smaller groups all have people infected.¡± Dr. Shawn sighed, ¡°The whole


    triangr zone is in panic; everyone is wearing masks when they go out!¡±


    Some of these groups had invited medical experts from abroad and some famous traditional doctors


    from within the country, but without exception, they were all helpless against the disease.


    ¡°Get my needle pack.¡±


    As Arabe finished speaking, Dr. Shawn immediately went to fetch it. Arabe opened the pack, took


    out thin silver needles, and inserted them one by one into the acupuncture points of one of the


    patients.


    ¡°Follow my sequence and apply needles to the others.¡± Arabe demonstrated for Dr. Shawn.


    Dr. Shawn hurriedly followed suit.


    After a while, several patients coughed up fresh blood. Although they felt a little better all over, their


    skin still felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to theb for a bit; get a couple of guys in here to watch them. Don¡¯t let them scratch their


    wounds. If the itch is unbearable, they can gently rub it with their fingertips.¡± Arabe instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Arabe wrote a prescription for some herbs and sent someone to the herb mountain at the back to


    collect the twenty¨Csomething herbs needed.


    The needling she did just now could only temporarily slow the spread of the poison,


    To truly detoxify, twenty¨Cnine different herbs were needed. Luckily, all twenty¨Cnine could be found on


    her herb mountain!


    Meanwhile.


    On Mafia C¡¯s territory, Carl hurriedly came in to report, ¡°Mr. McMin, four more brothers have been


    infected with virus X3. You better put on a mask first.¡± Once infected, there would be trouble!


    Romeo put on a mask, revealing only a pair of sharp eyes. His voice was ice¨Ccold: ¡°Why did ourb¡¯s


    drugs get out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said a traitor in our gang did it; we¡¯re dealing with it. Carl never thought someone would dare to


    betray them!


    Seeing Romeo¡¯s eyes darken, Carl quickly said, ¡°Our experts are researching an antidote, but those


    infected with this virus will die of full¨Cbody rot within three days. By the time the antidote is developed,


    half of the people will probably be dead.¡±


    The virus was extremely contagious, and once infected, the fatality rate was 100%!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, we can¡¯t stay here long; once we find the Cinnamomum tenuis, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore those infected; let the experts speed up and find a cure ASAP.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice


    was icy cold. ¡°Any news on the Cinnamomum tenuis?¡±


    ¡°Word is that one appeared at an auction in the triangr zone. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate;


    I should have some news soon.¡±


    Romeo turned on his phone, his gaze fixed on the girl on the screen, and his voice softened: ¡°Once


    there¡¯s news, move immediately.¡±


    He had to get the Cinnamomum tenuis!


    Looking at the girl on his phone screen, just a few hours apart, and he started to miss her.


    On hisst trip abroad, he missed her so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until he came back and held her in his arms that he finally had a good sleep.


    Carl caught a glimpse of his screen saver. The picture was of Ms. Be on the day she went to the


    Paramount Theatre, taken by a photographer on the sly.


    Romeo bought the photo at a high price and used it as his phone wallpaper.


    If Ms. Be knew how deeply Romeo felt for her, she would surely be touched.


    After all, Ms. Be was the first and possibly thest one that Romeo had ever had eyes on.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get people on it right away.¡± Carl respectfully stepped back.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Arabe turned the antidote she developed into pills and handed them out to her seven henchmen, one


    each


    After a while, they noticed some magical changes in their bodies


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel the burning pain in my body anymore, and my dizziness has lessened


    ¡°My skin no longer itches, and I don¡¯t have the urge to scratch¡±


    ¡°I feel so much better, it¡¯s amazing!¡±


    They all looked at Arabe like she was some kind of miracle doctor, their eyes filled with admiration


    and gratitude.


    Arabe tossed them the bottle of pills and said, ¡°Take one every day for four more days. Your


    damaged skin will scab and fall off, and new skin will grow.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re not going to kick the bucket?¡± The seven henchmen were overjoyed and wanted to get out


    of bed to thank Arabe on their knees.


    Arabe stopped them and said, ¡°Rest up, the best way you can thank me is to get better and keep


    working for the gang¡±


    She tossed another bottle to Dr. Shawn, casually saying, ¡°Give these to the rest.¡±


    As long as they had the antibodies, they wouldn¡¯t get infected, even if they came into contact with virus


    X3.


    Dr. Shawn was stunned that Arabe had managed to develop an antidote in such a short time and


    deeply admired her.


    ¡°Bess, if you decide to stick around in the triangr zone, the leader¡¯s seat will be yours sooner or


    later, Mafia Queen.¡±


    Just as Arabe was about to say that wasn¡¯t her goal, Jack came with a report: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got some


    good news and some bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    Arabe looked up, without hesitation, and said, ¡°The good news.¡±


    ¡°In an auction happening in an hour, a Cinnamomum tenuis will be the star of the show!¡±


    ¡°The bad news?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s only one, and Mafia C wants it too.¡±


    Mafia Cwas the top dog in the triangr zone, and all the other gangs and powers were a bit scared of


    their reputation.


    Even the recently rising Mafia Wolf didn¡¯t dare mess with them.


    It was rumored that the big boss behind Mafia C was someone they didn¡¯t want to get on the wrong


    side of!


    He had unimaginable wealth and power.


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s even worse news!¡±


    Jack swallowed hard, noticing Arabe¡¯s face was turning sour.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± As expected, Arabe¡¯s voice had gotten colder.


    ¡°At a previous auction in the south of the city, a Cinnamomum tenuis was sold for 300 million.¡±


    Arabe was shocked.


    300 million?


    Were they robbing people?


    Jack noticed Arabe¡¯s face was getting even worse, and he added nervously, ¡°It¡¯s 300 million dors. I


    heard it right! They said this auction requires a financial check, anyone with less than 10 million in their


    ount doesn¡¯t even get in.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He scratched his head and asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss, do you still have money?¡±


    The money her parents gave her, plus what she earned herself, was all invested in Vi Cascada¡¯s


    drug research.


    Right now, she only had the card her brother gave her, which only had two hundred million, which was


    obviously not enough.


    ¡°I heard Mafia C is determined to win; they have enough money¨Cnot just 300 million, but even 3 billion


    they can afford.¡±


    Once the bidding started, she¡¯d definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Jack stopped talking when he saw Arabe¡¯s face; it was beyond grim. He swallowed and said, ¡°Miss,


    the McMin family hasn¡¯t paid us yet, and Shirley, I don¡¯t think we should bother saving¡±


    Hisst sentence seemed to hit a nerve with Arabe. She frowned and shot him a warning look.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, Mafia C must score this cinnamomum tenuis. And the price tag might be high. just


    think about it, with three hundred million dors, you can buy so many things! Take the vis at North


    Summerfield center, for instance. You can bag thirty of those with that money!¡±


    Why bother saving an olddy?


    Thirty vis, switching it up every day, didn¡¯t that soundfy?


    ¡°I mean, some things we have to do within our means.¡±


    Better to spend that three hundred million on fun than on saving an olddy who wasn¡¯t even blood¨C


    rted!


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡± Arabe seemed to have made up her mind, ¡°We¡¯re hitting the auction. Remember to


    pack heat¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you nning a heist?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but admire the boss¡¯s guts, ¡°This auction is run by


    Mafia Wolf. If we start a ruckus, who knows how many of our guys will get hurt!¡±


    ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, me? Just the two of us?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. With the boss¡¯s skills, she


    could make a clean escape, but he would be lucky to get out with just a few scratches!


    She really did care about him!


    Whenever there¡¯s danger, he¡¯s the first person she thought of!


    But when it¡¯s payday, he¡¯s also the first person she forgot!


    Seeing how nervous Jack was, Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Who said anything about a heist?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not nning a heist, are you nning to run tabs?¡± Jack was confused.


    ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Seeing Arabe was so confident. Jack didn¡¯t want to burst her bubble, but he had to be honest, ¡°Oh,


    right, I forgot to tell you one thing.¡±


    Arabe knew Jack wasn¡¯t going to tell her good news. And naturally, her face fell, ¡°Spit it out before I


    grab a knife.¡±


    ¡°This cinnamomum tenuis, it¡¯s Mafia Wolf¡¯s property. The auction is theirs. The venue is theirs. We just


    blew up half of their base today, even if we had the money, they might not want to deal with us. Going


    there is really risky.¡±


    If Mafia Wolf saw them, they were definitely in for a pounding!


    Arabe¡¯s eyes turned cold. He¡¯s telling her all this now?


    ¡°We¡¯re just not meant to have the cinnamomum tenuis.¡±


    Maybe they should have given up?


    Jack thought about it but didn¡¯t dare to voice it, afraid Arabe would chop his head off.


    Arabe checked the time, ¡°Get the car ready, we¡¯re going to the auction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even then, the boss still dared to go?


    The boss really wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    But Jack was!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile.


    Upon hearing the news, Carl immediately reported to Romeo.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, the cinnamomum tenuis will appear at the auction in 40 minutes. To enter, they¡¯ll check


    your assets.¡±


    ¡°Let them.¡± Romeo didn¡¯t seem to care. His tone was casual.


    Carl continued, ¡°The event is being organized by Mafia Wolf. They¡¯ve been trying to establish a good


    rtionship with us. We have a good chance of getting the cinnamomum tenuis at this auction, it¡¯s just


    a question of the price. The previous deal was for three hundred million.¡±


    That¡¯s a steep price!


    Even the best drugs didn¡¯t usually go over fifty million.


    ¡°Establish a good rtionship?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was icy, ¡°Are they even worthy?¡±


    He knew about the Mafia Wolf¡¯s recentwlessness in the triangr zone. He had no interest in allying


    with such a small gang. Money can¡¯t solve everything. Sometimes, force was necessary.


    Romeo spoke to himself in his mind, ¡°Establish a good rtionship? In your dreams!¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The auction, in the south side of the city.


    Arabe had passed the verification and brought Jack to private booth number 3. Soon after, their


    whereabouts were reported to the boss of Mafia Wolf.


    ¡°Boss, the guys from Mafia me are here! Didn¡¯t expect them to have the guts to step onto our turf.


    It¡¯s just what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Ever been to school?¡± Keith took a deep drag on his cigarette and slowly blew it in his face, ¡°You seem


    to know your idioms.¡±


    ¡°Heh, boss, you¡¯re too kind, I did go to primary school for a few years.¡± His underling chuckled


    nervously.


    But before he could finish, Keith stubbed his cigarette out hard on his head, ¡°I never went to school,


    and I hate it when people show off their knowledge in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± His underling trembled in pain but dared not resist, he knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Boss,


    you¡¯ve got it wrong, I¡¯m not educated, I¡¯m only fit to be your ashtray.¡±


    Keith smirked coldly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°N¨Cno, not at all, thanks to you Keith for waking me up, I feel refreshed now!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Keith released his grip and let him go.


    ¡°Boss, should we surround them? Take them down in one fell swoop?¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± Keith lit another slim cigarette, took a puff, ¡°Wait until they win the bid.¡±


    Before killing them, might as well make a quick buck.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As his underling was about to leave, Keith called him back, ¡°How many of them are there?¡±


    ¡°Just two. One is male. One could be female.¡±


    Could be?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even tell the difference between a man and a woman?¡±


    Seemed like he put out his cigarette in the wrong ce earlier.


    He shouldn¡¯t have put it out on his head, but rather on his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having eyes!?¡±


    His underling was scared out of his wits and quickly exined, ¡°The person was wearing a hat and a


    big mask, dressed in a hoodie and long pants, I really couldn¡¯t


    tell.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keith took another few puffs on his cigarette


    Only two people? They¡¯ve got guts!


    Dare to bomb the Mafia Wolf¡¯s base? Let¡¯s see if they can get out!


    The octagonal stage.


    Each side corresponds to a booth, there were three floors in total, Arabe¡¯s booth number 3 was on


    the top floor.


    ¡°Miss, look, this bid button can only increase by three million, each time you have to add three million!¡±


    Jack found that the bid button in the booth only had one option.


    ¡°This is hardcore! Mafia Wolf is tantly robbing people!¡± Arabe crossed her legs casually, sat on the


    couch, phone in one hand, sipping the lemon water on the table with the other.


    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯s poisoned?¡± Jack widened his eyes, seemingly admiring Arabe¡¯s courage.


    Arabe was unfazed, ¡°What poison in this world can¡¯t I handle?¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± With that, Jack also picked up a ss of lemon water and chugged it!


    He was really thirsty after running around with the boss all day after all!


    ¡°Hmm, this lemon water is really good!¡± he seemed to think.


    He poured another one, then said, ¡°In our country¡¯s auctions, there are options for bids to increase by


    ten thousand, fifty thousand, hundred thousand, and so on. But here, they want you to start at three


    million! This is too much! Boss, you still haven¡¯t answered my question from before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How much money do you have?¡±


    Looking at his sincere smile, Arabe stretched out her slender fingers and showed him a two..


    ¡°Twenty billion? Alright, alright.¡± Jack drank his lemon water with relief, the pressure in his heart finally


    easing, ¡°Twenty billion, at least we can fight with Mafia C for


    a while.¡±


    ¡°Subtract a zero.¡±


    Jack spat out a mouthful of lemon water, ¡°How much? Two billion? Boss, you¡¯re joking, right? Is two


    billion enough to buy the cinnamomum tenuis? I think we¡¯re going to lose!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not nning on buying.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack swallowed, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not buying, not stealing, not buying on credit. Are you nning


    on just taking it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    That was the n then.


    Jack was helpless, his guns and small bombs had already been handed over to the security outside,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    how long could hest with his bare hands?


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not young anymore, for missions like this, you might consider Jones. Jones is agile and


    bulletproof.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make a note and tell Jonester.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    In booth number 2, Carl spoke respectfully, ¡°Mr. McMillian, the cinnamomum tenuis will appearst.


    Would you like to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Sitting in the single chair, Romeo had a cold look in his eyes, emanating a strong aura,


    ¡°How is Grandmother doing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brodie just called and said her condition is getting worse.¡±


    It seemed like she wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    ¡°Get the ne ready, once we get the stuff, we¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±


    He also didn¡¯t know if that little girl was off to work yet, if she got home and had a good meal.


    He missed her already, just a short while after he had left.


    At that moment, a male auctioneer walked to the middle of the octagon, took a small hammer and


    tapped it and authoritatively announced, ¡°Now, I dere, the auction begins!¡±


    The first item was a beautiful woman, trapped in a cage, hugging her knees helplessly.


    She looked very pitiful.


    ¡°This auction is really an eye¨Copener¡± Jack was truly broadening his horizons. Every time he came,


    those people managed to break his understanding.


    Arabe was ying with her phone, not even bothering to look up.


    ¡°Starting bid three million!¡± said the auctioneer.


    Many booths quickly bid three million. Soon, several booths raised their bids.


    The stage screen showed in real time:


    [Booth No. 7: Six million.]


    [Booth No. 9: Six million.]


    [Booth No. 11: Six million.]


    Since the three booths offered the same price, the bidding had to continue, but booths 7 and 11 both


    felt that six million was already a high price for a woman and not worth raising the bid.


    T


    So they didn¡¯t respond in the third round of bidding.


    [Booth No. 9 bids nine million!]


    [Booth No. 9, nine million for the first time!]


    [Booth No. 9, nine million for the second time!]


    [Booth No. 9, nine million for the third time, sold!]


    [Let¡¯s give a round of apuse for our ninth bidder, who nailed it!)


    ¡°These people have no shame!¡± Jack criticized, disgusted by the fact that they¡¯re auctioning off girls in


    public. It¡¯s sickening.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the way the world works,¡± Arabe casually reminded him as she tapped on her phone


    screen, ¡°Especially in the triangr zone. All the things you think couldn¡¯t possibly happen or shouldn¡¯t


    happen are happening every day.¡±


    ¡°Boss, why do I get the feeling you¡¯re wise beyond your years?¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Next up, the auction had a few more items that were just unbelievable.


    Half an hourter, the main event finally rolled in.


    7


    Arabe had just finished a game, and as she looked up, she heard Jack say, ¡°Arabe, the


    cinnamomum tenuis is up! Hurry,e check it out!¡± His eyes were glued to the scantily d hostess.


    She really had a killer figure!


    The hostess held what looked like ginseng, ced in an expensive wooden box, and showed it off to


    everyone in front of the camera.


    [Starting bid is three million!]


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jack knew Arabe wanted this treasure, and quickly made several bids of three million each.


    The other people in the boxes were shocked by the boldness of buyer No.3. He had just bid twelve


    million right off the bat. It seemed that this No.3 had some serious juice and was determined to get this


    item!


    Arabe gave Jack a nce as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s not even your money, and you¡¯re this generous?¡±


    ¡°Hey boss, how did I do? I¡¯ve knocked out a lot ofpetitors for you in one fell swoop!¡± Jack said


    enthusiastically.


    The other boxes knew that the cinnamomum tenuis was a valuable item and could easily fetch three


    hundred million on the market, so they started to bid as well. [Box No.6 bids eighteen million.]


    [Box No.14 bids twenty¨Cone million.).


    [Box No.18 bids twenty¨Cfour million.]


    [Box No.23 bids twenty¨Cseven million.]


    Seeing everyone bidding fiercely, Arabe coldlymanded, ¡°Outbid them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jack/kept raising the bid until his hand got sore, then he quickly switched to the other hand.


    Inside box No.1.


    Romeo saw the other buyers chasing desperately. But hepletely disregarded them and said


    casually, ¡°Raise until they give up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carl also kept increasing the bid.


    Soon, the price on the big screen had exceeded two hundred million!


    ¡°Arabe, should we keep going?¡± Jack knew that Arabe¡¯s wallet couldn¡¯t handle any more bidding!


    But Arabe decisively said, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Jack had no choice but to grit his teeth and keep raising.


    [Box No.3 bids three hundred and thirty million.]


    [Box No.1 bids three hundred and sixty million.]


    [Box No.3 bids three hundred and ny million.]


    [Box No.1 bids four hundred million.]


    The whole room was left with No.1 and No.3 battling it out, and from the looks of it, neither side had


    any intention of backing down!


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, buyer No.3 seems determined to get this item.¡± Carl said while bidding, ¡°Should we talk


    to the boss of the Mafia Wolf and ask them to back down?¡±


    Back down?


    He needed others to back down for something he wanted?


    ¡°No price limit.¡± Romeo ordered coldly.


    ¡°No price limit?¡± Carl was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    No price limit meant that no matter how much the other side bid, they would always bid three million


    more!


    In short, they had to get that item!!


    Who knew Mr. McMillian would be so willing to save the olddy¡¯s life?


    It seemed that Mr. McMillian was not only a good husband but also a good grandson.


    Carl hurriedly pressed the bid button for three seconds, no price limit!


    The stage¡¯s big screen echoed with the grand prompt sound!


    The auctioneer was speechless, and the other buyers couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, staring intently at the


    flickering ¡°No.1 Box, no price limit¡± on the big screen.


    The huge letters drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Shockingly, the number 1 buyer was loaded.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    People at the auction started to talk among themselves.


    ¡°The price has gone past 300 million dors, and buyer number 1 is still not backing down? Is he really


    going to stick it out?¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s hell¨Cbent on getting it!


    ¡°Who is this dude? With so much dough, 300 million seems like chump change to him.¡±


    Jack noticed Arabe¡¯s face tuming sour. It must be a bummer having something she thought was a


    sure thing snatched away from her. Who wouldn¡¯t be ticked off?


    He had no clue who had such deep pockets. Could it be Mafia C?


    He¡¯d heard that Mafia C had their eyes on the same prize.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s just fate. Arabe, I know you¡¯re determined, but our pockets aren¡¯t deep enough.¡±


    ¡°Go big or go home.¡± Arabe suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Jack doubted his own ears. No one went all in at an auction! The thing was, buyer number 1


    seemed to have money to burn, and they were t out of cash. ¡°Go big or go home.¡± At Arabe¡¯s


    She must¡¯ve been driven mad by buyer number 1!


    She meant she was ready to spend all she had, even if the other side bid a billion, or even two billion


    dors, she¡¯d always top them by three million!


    Where did Arabe get that kind of money?


    Two billion dors meant nothing to these guys.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Arabe gave him a nce, her eyes filled with irritation.


    Jack knew she was serious, closed his eyes, and pressed the button for three seconds.


    ¡°Buyer number 1 is going all in, let¡¯s congratte buyer number 1.¡±


    Before the auctioneer could finish his sentence, the stage was filled with a grand sound again, and a


    shing notice appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°Buyer number 3 is going all in!¡±


    The whole room was buzzing!


    This wasn¡¯t just rare for this auction, it was unheard of worldwide, two buyers going all in at the same


    time!


    Clearly, both parties were rolling in dough, and they were really going head¨Cto¨Chead!


    The auctioneer was dumbstruck, what the hell was going on, buyer number 3 was going all in too, and


    buyer number 1 was also hell¨Cbent on buying this thing. How was he supposed to handle this auction?


    He was out of his depth.


    At that moment, the boss of Mafia Wolf watched this scene with great interest. He said something to


    the auctioneer, and the auctioneer¡¯s earpiece immediately picked up his words.


    The auctioneer hurriedly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. Since both buyer number 1


    and buyer number 3 are keen on this prize. After our discussion, we now ask the two buyers toe


    backstage. Our boss will personally meet with them. Whoever offers a higher price and transfers the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    money faster gets the prize!¡±


    ¡°Now I announce, this auction has been sessfully concluded. Buyers number 1 and 3, please follow


    our staff backstage for further discussion¡­¡±


    Jack felt despair creep in, it was over!


    Arabe could only offer 200 million in person.


    After they went backstage, wouldn¡¯t peopleugh at them?


    ¡°I can cover for you, you leave first.¡± Jack felt that he might not be able to get out of this dangerous


    ce safely today.


    He was ready to sacrifice himself for Arabe.


    However, Arabe stood up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go backstage.¡±


    Jack was visibly confused.


    Arabe didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all!


    The door of the box opened, and there were already a few Mafia Wolf guys with guns, waiting outside


    for them, iming to take them backstage. But everyone knew, these guys were just worried they didn¡¯t


    have the money. So, it was just a precaution to prevent them from running off.


    They really underestimated them, they had at least two billion dors, so unfair!!


    Even though he was dissatisfied with them, Jack still tried to keep a friendly face, ¡°Buddy, I want to ask


    you a question, who is that number 1 buyer?¡±


    ¡°The boss of Mafia C.¡±


    ¡°What? The boss of Mafia C is here too?¡±


    Although he had received the news earlier and knew that Mafia C was very eager to get this


    cinnamomum tenuis, he didn¡¯t expect their boss toe in person.


    It seemed that this cinnamomum tenuis was very important to them.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Arabe and Jack found themselves backstage at the auction, where there was only a long table. The


    guy sitting smack in the middle was the boss of Mafia Wolf,


    Keith.


    Keith looked like a mixed¨Crace guy, his smile never reaching his eyes, giving off a cool yet wickedly


    charming vibe..


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the boss of Mafia me to be a chick. How interesting.¡±


    He eyed Arabe with a charming grin, ¡°A real beauty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Those clear, bright eyes alone could knock anyone¡¯s socks off.


    How breathtaking she must be without that mask.


    Jack wanted to gouge out those lustful eyes out. If it weren¡¯t for Arabe¡¯s desperate need for that


    cinnamomum tenuis, his de would already be in Keith¡¯s eye


    socket!


    Arabe hooked a chair with her long leg and plopped down, ¡°Seems like buyer number one doesn¡¯t


    have a sense of time.¡±


    ¡°Who says we don¡¯t value time?¡± Carl spoke.


    A handsome man entered the backstage, his eyes quicklynding on the girl sitting to the left of the


    long table. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Be? What was she doing here?¡± was what he thought.


    Carl had heard Arabe¡¯s voice earlier and thought he was hearing things due to spending too much¨C


    time with her recently.


    But to his surprise, the girl sitting at the long table, wasn¡¯t she the Arabe that Mr. McMillian was


    missing?


    Didn¡¯t Arabe go home for dinner after work?


    Why was she in the triangr zone, and as a buyer?


    All those questions circled his mind.


    Carl was dumbstruck..


    And so was Romeo. In the afternoon, when Derek went to deliver food, she said she was in a meeting


    and couldn¡¯t leave.


    Did shee to the triangr zone for a meeting?


    It would take at least eight hours to fly from Summerfield to the triangr zone¡­


    If she was able to attend that auction, it meant that she left shortly after he left Summerfield.


    In other words, she had lied to him.


    Thest person Arabe expected to walk in was Romeo. Talk about cringe.


    And Jack was also taken aback. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this guy Arabe¡¯s boyfriend? The boss of Mafia C?¡± he


    thought.


    It seemed like they both didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities. How amusing! Too amusing!


    Seeing Arabe caught in the act was like a child caught snacking on sweets. He was just about to


    Upon seeing Romeo, Keith¡¯s yfulness vanished, reced by respect and ttery.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you¡¯re here.¡± He personally pulled out a chair on the right for Romeo and said, ¡°Please,


    have a seat. I hope you don¡¯t mind the modest surroundings. Romeo sat across from Arabe. Even


    with a baseball cap and mask on, only her eyes showing, he would never mistake her for anyone else.


    She was Arabe! Seeing Romeo staring at Arabe, Keith mistakenly thought they were enemies. He


    quickly said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the boss of Mafia C, Mr. McMillian.¡±


    Arabe gave a small smile, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°This is the boss of Mafia me, alias Mr. Bryant. I just found out today that Mr. Bryant is a very


    beautiful woman.¡±


    Keith¡¯s gaze on Arabe was like a wolf eyeing its prey. His naked ambition and greed made Romeo¡¯s


    gaze go cold.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    Keith, oblivious to the chill in Romeo¡¯s voice,ughed, ¡°If Mr. Bryant can¡¯t cough up the moneyter,


    she might have to pay her debt with her own body.¡±


    After all, he didn¡¯t believe that Mafia me could easilye up with 300 million dors!


    ¡°Mr. Bryant was just bluffing with that bid, right?¡± Keith thought. That way, he could use it as an excuse


    to take the beauty for himself. If Mr. Bryant was his, then Mafia me would definitely be his too.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    He was beefing up his crew and gang so easily, as if the heavens were giving him a hand, and he


    couldn¡¯t turn it down!


    Arabe must¡¯ve figured out what he was thinking, and she scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of owing a debt, I¡¯m


    just worried you won¡¯t have the guts to take me in.¡±


    Keith burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re hrious. I¡¯m a gang leader, of course, I can handle you!¡±


    The more he looked at Arabe, the more appealing she seemed. Even though she was a girl, the icy


    cool a¨²ra she radiated was totally badass.


    Romeo looked at Arabe, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young and already a gang leader.¡±


    ¡°So are you.¡±


    They were about the same age, really.


    Romeo looked into Arabe¡¯s eyes, like an adult asking a child, ¡°Do you know where we are?¡±


    They were in the trangr zone, up against the vicious Mafia Wolf. She, a girl, dared to barge in with


    just one subordinate?


    Carl had to admire Arabe¡¯s guts.


    Even though he was here alone with Romeo, they had many men waiting outside, all armed with top¨C


    notch weapons.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡±


    Besides, both he and Romeo were stronger than anyone here, which was why they had the guts to


    But Arabe, a girl, with a subordinate who didn¡¯t look so tough, just strolled in and took¨Ca¨Cseat.


    When Keith heard this, he thought Romeo was questioning Arabe¡¯s abilities and financial resources,


    thinking she was too confident. Otherwise, why would he ask her if she knew where they were!


    If she came here without money, there was no way she would be leaving alive!


    Heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Mr. Bryant is broke, then the treasure is yours.¡±


    Of course, Mr. Bryant would have to stay and be his woman!


    ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± Romeo looked at Arabe with interest.


    Arabe surmised that he wanted the cinnamomum tenuis to save his grandma.


    She didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d got the information that cinnamomum tenuis could help his grandma, but


    since their goals were the same, there was no need to overpay.


    ¡°Keith, I wanted to ask, ¡®does the price we bid earlier still count?¡± Arabe turned to Keith.


    Keith still had a greedy look on his face, as if he waspletely smitten by her..


    Earlier at the auction, buyer number 1 and buyer number 3 had bid up to 330 million dors..


    If they could go higher.


    Keith chuckled greedily, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t count. Both of you start bidding again.¡±


    ¡°The starting bid is 3 million dors?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I bid 3 million dors.¡± Arabe bid right away.¡±


    Keith was taken aback. Why weren¡¯t they adding to the 330 million dor base, but rather starting from


    scratch?


    Romeo had just scrapped the price cap, so when Arabe bid 3 million dors, he naturally had to add


    another 3 million dors.


    ¡°6 million dors.¡± He bid calmly.


    ¡°Alright, I give up. The item is yours.¡±


    Perhaps not expecting Arabe to do so, Keith immediately shouted, ¡°Wait! You¡¯re supposed to


    continue bidding from 330 million dors!¡±


    Otherwise, he would lose a lot!


    To sell such a precious cinnamomum tenuis for only 6 million dors?


    What would he get out of it?


    What was the point of his auction?

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡°You said the previous price was off the table and asked me to quote again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Arabe


    muttered, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of backing out now, are you?¡± ¡°You¡± Keith was at a loss for words.


    ¡°As a gang leader, don¡¯t you have any credibility?¡±


    Keith suddenly realized something, ¡°You two know each other? You n to team up to scam the


    cinnamomum tenuis from me at a low price? Mafia C and Mafia me are in cahoots, just to rip me


    off? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    ¡°So, you are thinking of backing out?¡± Romeo asked casually.


    ¡°Fine, I back out!¡±


    Between the $300 million and credibility, he chose the former!


    One of his men tiptoed up to Keith¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Keith, there are Mafia C guys all over the


    ce, we¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Keith knew well the power of Mafia C, so he swallowed his anger and said calmly, ¡°Mr. McMillian, if you


    really want this cinnamomum tenuis, give me $300 million and you can take it. But this girl must stay! I


    can tell she doesn¡¯t have the money, she¡¯s just here to cause trouble!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let her off just like that!


    ¡°I want both her and the item.¡± Romeo¡¯s tone was firm, and he looked into Arabe¡¯s eyes with a hint of


    tenderness.


    Keith was a bit taken aback, ¡°You like her? What if I insist on keeping her today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so.¡±


    As soon as Romeo had finished speaking, a member of Mafia Wolf rushed in, ¡°Bad news, we¡¯re


    surrounded by Mafia C!¡±


    Keith red at Romeo, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    He was going to take on a gang for a woman? Was it really worth it?


    ¡°You just said you like her?¡± Romeoughed coldly, ¡°You have good taste, but you¡¯re not in her league!


    Carl.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carl immediately pressed the button, triggering the outside forces into action!


    Everyone in the triangr zone had no idea why Mafia C had suddenly turned against Mafia Wolf and


    started shooting, seemingly determined to wipe them out. Hearing the gunshots and screams outside,


    Keith realized the danger was upon them.


    ¡°She¡¯s your woman? So, this is all a trap? You just wanted an excuse to wipe out Mafia Wolf? So, you


    set up a trap and waited for us to fall into it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carl scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself! Mr. McMillian doesn¡¯t need an excuse to


    take action! You¡¯re the one who overreached, hoping to get Mr. Bryant! Open your eyes and see how


    the empire you have built is slowly copsing!¡±


    Hearing this, Keith stood frozen in shock.


    Carl continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. McMillian will spare your life, and the cinnamomum tenuis will be


    bought ording to the rules you set, no unfair deals.¡±


    However, they agreed on $6 million, not a penny more!


    Upon hearing Carl¡¯s words, Keith gave a bitter smile, his face pale, ¡°So, ording to you, you guys


    haven¡¯t done anything hical, rather you¡¯ve been generous to me, sparing my life, and it¡¯s all my


    fault?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who told you to be rude to Mr. Bryant?¡± Carl¡¯s words filled Keith with murderous intent.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Romeo stood up and extended his hand to Arabe..


    Arabe obediently walked towards him.


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened to see the usually aloof Arabe being held by Romeo. And just like that, she was


    gone.


    ¡°Mafia Wolf is gone, you won¡¯t get away either!¡± At that moment, Keith hit the switch and a giant iron


    door suddenly dropped, blocking the only exit.


    ¡°Watch out¡± Romeo pulled Arabe into his arms and stepped back, narrowly avoiding being hit by the


    falling door!


    Keith pulled out several guns from under the table, ready to kill them!

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    His goons also whipped out their guns and started shooting at Romeo and Arabe!


    Jack watched as the bullets flew towards Arabe Luckily, Romeo was there to shield her, or she


    would¡¯ve been hit!


    ¡°Darn it, you dare to mess with Arabe?¡± Jack kicked out, snatched a gun from one of the cronies and


    tossed it at Arabe, before grabbing one himself to fight


    back


    Carl hadn¡¯t expected the guy that Arabe had brought along, who didn¡¯t seem like much, to actually


    pack a punch!


    Their strength should be on par with Carl¡¯s.


    It seemed like he had underestimated them before..


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y with guns, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Romeo told Arabe to hide in a safe corner and gently


    patted her head, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Arabe obediently stayed put, not going out to help.


    Romeo quickly took down several henchmen, radiating a powerful aura. He saw Keith flipping the


    switch to open the iron gate, attempting to escape. Romeo took him down in a few moves, and without


    letting him utter a word, pulled the trigger and killed him.


    Keith fell into a pool of blood, his body still twitching.


    At that moment, two henchmen were aiming at Romeo, ready to shoot. Arabe, from her hiding spot,


    shot first and took them out.


    He didn¡¯t expect her shooting skills to be so good. Romeo turned around and looked at her with a hint


    of curiosity and interest.


    Who was she, really? Not only could she handle a gun, but she also had guts. Were there other


    identities he didn¡¯t know about?


    Arabe saw that everyone had fallen, tossed the gun aside, and without looking into Romeo¡¯s eyes,


    said casually, ¡°I just shot randomly. I didn¡¯t expect to hit.¡±


    Did she think he was easy to fool?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She shot randomly and could still hit her target so urately?


    Would an ordinary girl know how to use a gun?


    Forget about using a gun, an ordinary girl would scream at the sight of this situation.


    Even if they didn¡¯t scream, they would at least show fear and panic.


    But she remained calm from beginning to end, as if everything in front of her was normal.


    Her courage, her spirit, her capabilities all indicated that she was no ordinary girl!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe was the first to leave.


    The iron gate had already been opened by Keith. Romeo followed her and took her hand.


    Word spread throughout the triangr zone that Mafia Wolf suddenly been wiped out. Furthermore,


    Mafia C and Mafia me had formed an alliance and ughtered Mafia Wolf.


    People found it hard to believe.


    These two gangs had no connection before, so why did they suddenly ally? And for what?


    They even warned that if anyone dared to mess with one of them, the other would not let it slide.


    It seemed that no one in the triangr zone would dare to provoke them from then on.


    Their powerful alliance dominated the triangr zone.


    Even the members of Mafia C and Mafia me didn¡¯t know how their bosses decided to form an


    alliance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± Romeo held Arabe¡¯s hand and walked up the stairs of the ne

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    In the plush cabin


    Romeo had Arabe sitting on hisp, gently stroking her soft hair. ¡°How many secrets are you hiding


    from me?¡± Arabe sheepishly avoided his gaze. ¡°Not a lot,¡± she thought, ¡°although more than the


    fingers on both hands.¡±


    ¡°Are you after the cinnamomum tenuis because of my grandma¡¯s condition? Romeo asked softly,


    looking at the girl in his arms. ¡°Did you know how serious her condition was when you were treating


    her? That she didn¡¯t have much time left?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? Romeo gazed into her eyes. ¡°Or had you already decided to go to the


    triangr zone on your own to find the cinnamomum tenuis? Who told you that could save my


    grandma?¡±


    ¡°I read about it in a medical book a long time ago.¡±


    Whether it could cure her or not, that would depend on his grandmother¡¯s condition.


    ¡°The triangr zone is too dangerous. What am I supposed to do if something happens to you?¡±


    Romeo couldn¡¯t bear to imagine.


    ¡°The ones in danger would be others.¡±


    Yes.


    His girl was a better shot than Carl. She took on the Cooper family¡¯s goons all by herself, taking down


    over twenty men with ease. The ones in danger were indeed the others.


    ¡°And you had the nerve to tell me you were at apany meeting?¡± Romeo gave her a peck. ¡°How


    long were you nning to keep this from me if I hadn¡¯t run into you?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you.¡± Arabe said calmly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d worry more if you were in danger.¡± Romeo kissed her lips again. ¡°Promise me, you won¡¯t take such


    risks in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Although she agreed verbally, Arabe was thinking, ¡°Just agree to get him off my back.¡±


    ¡°Mafia me was founded three years ago, how old were you then? Why were you in the triangr


    zone?¡± Romeo was puzzled. ¡°Why did you be the boss of Mafia me?¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡°It¡¯s a long story


    Three years ago, her grandmother¡¯s illness worsened, and she desperately needed a certain herb.


    That herb only grew on the mountain in the triangr zone. At that time, several gangs were fighting for


    that mountain. Arabe appeared at the height of their conflict.


    Because her grandmother needed that herb and needed to take it for a long time and because that


    herb only grew in the soil of that mountain, after a series of coincidences, Arabe not only founded


    Mafia me, took over the mountain, but also expanded her own power.


    Although she nearly lost her life in the triangr zone on several asions.


    Even though her grandmother¡¯s condition got worse again and she needed other medicine.


    But luckily, she saved her grandmother¡¯s life, and under her leadership, Mafia me grew stronger and


    stronger.


    Now with the protection of Mafia C, no one would dare to mess with the two gangs in the triangr


    zone.


    As he listened to her briefly recount her past, Romeo was deeply pained by what she had been


    through.


    She was so young, yet she had already experienced so much hardship.


    No wonder she always seemed cold and uninterested in anything.


    No one had ever protected her or cared for her since she was a child. She had to rely on herself for


    everything, which had shaped her independent and strong character.


    Her indifference, her resilience, her abilities, were all earned through pain and tears.


    Normal girls who hadn¡¯t been through the trials of life could neverpare to her. She had struggled


    every step of the way, going through endless darkness and suffering to achieve what she has today.


    Romeo¡¯s voice was full of heartache, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up today, what were you nning to trade with


    Keith?¡±


    Over three billion dors in cash wasn¡¯t easy toe by.


    Arabe took a small bottle out of her pocket. ¡°This.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Romeo asked, puzzled.


    The antidote to Virus X3.¡± Arabe said tly. ¡°Keith was infected with Virus X3. I thought he would


    agree to exchange the cinnamomum tenuis for this.¡±


    After all, everyone wanted to live, everyone cherished their own life.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you dared to take the risk?¡± Romeo suddenly understood. It turned out that she was


    even smarter and more capable than he thought.


    ¡°Yes.¡± So, from the beginning, Arabe had never nned to use money to exchange for the


    cinnamomum tenuis with Keith. She had thought of a barter.


    ¡°Why do you have the antidote to Virus X3?¡± Romeo asked softly. ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡±


    Arabe lifted her head, as if to ask, how did he know?


    ¡°There¡¯s no medicine that Ms. Aria can¡¯t make.¡± Romeo said with a smile.


    Ms. Aria?


    Who spilled the beans about her identity?


    ¡°I guess I was right.¡± Romeo said with a smile. ¡°The gift you gave my grandpa that day.¡±


    Arabe suddenly realized.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So, he had suspected her identity since that day, but hadn¡¯t said anything?


    ¡°I had the antidote sent to Mafia C before boarding the ne.¡± Arabe said calmly.


    The bottle in her hand was originally intended to be exchanged with Keith, but now that Keith was


    dead..


    ¡°I was nning to put this in your water when you weren¡¯t looking.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Romeo¡¯s smile grew even more indulgent. ¡°You were worried about me getting


    infected? You care about me.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know who I am, just take it.¡± Arabe handed over the small bottle. Those who


    weren¡¯t infected would develop antibodies after taking this medicine, and they wouldn¡¯t get infected


    even if they came into contact with the infectedter.


    ¡°You feed me.¡±


    Arabe was silent for a bit.


    ¡°Is he pulling my leg again?¡± she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been missing you these past few days.¡± Romeo softly whispered into her ear.


    Arabe couldn¡¯t stand his sweet nothings, so she unscrewed the bottle cap, poured out the pills, and


    forcefully stuffed them into his mouth.


    He chuckled, ¡°Your pills are worth their weight in gold. With so many people in Mafia C, I¡¯d¨Cfeel guilty


    taking so many of your pills.¡±


    Each pill could save a life..


    The value of that was priceless.


    ¡°Take whatever you want,¡± Romeo said lovingly, gazing at her. ¡°Everything I have is yours.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°We have seven hours left, you should rest a bit,¡± Romeo noticed her fatigue.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe had been working non¨Cstop for a long time to help her infected subordinates.


    Between that and handling other matters, she had barely had a moment to rest.


    She snuggled into Romeo¡¯s arms like a docile little kitten and soon fell asleep.


    Seeing her sound asleep, Romeo gently lifted her and ced her on the bed in the bedroom.


    The ne had several bedrooms, and Romeo ced her in the most spacious one. As he was about to


    cover her with a nket, he noticed that her phone had fallen out of her pocket and was vibrating.


    Someone was calling her, a string of numerical codes disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to even encrypt her phone, making Romeo all the more intrigued by who she


    really was.


    Out of respect, Romeo didn¡¯t answer her call, nor did he hang up He simply let the phone vibrate for a


    while before ending it himself.


    He put the phone on the nightstand, gently covered her with the nket, and leaned down to give her a


    passionate kiss.


    She looked beautiful when she was asleep, just like a princess from a fairy tale, with her curly


    eyshes, high nose, and gorgeous lips.


    Watching her, he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and gently kiss her again.


    Just then, the phone vibrated again.


    Someone had sent her a text


    Romeo nced at it unintentionally and saw a few messages on the screen.


    [Boss, QY¡¯s monthly report has been sent to your mailbox.]


    [The newlyunched jewelry series is very well received.]


    [When will you have time to draw some more?]


    The person who sent the text was named: Mr. Jaime.


    Romeo thought, ¡°Jaime? That¡¯s the person in charge of QY?¡±


    Rumor had it that QY¡¯s founder, Queen Abby, never showed her face and focused solely on creating.


    All of QY¡¯s affairs were handled by Jaime.


    So, Be was Queen Abby?


    QY was founded by her?


    No wonder she always refused when he gave her clothes and jewelry from QY.


    Facing her own designs every day, there would be no novelty. No wonder he never saw a look of


    surprise on her face.


    Everything was designed by her, where would the surprisee from?


    He remembered the expression on her face when she received his gifts, as if she was a bit


    embarrassed.


    Thinking about that, Romeo smirked. He hadn¡¯t expected that Be was not only a healer and a master


    of making medicines, but also a piano master, and the founder of QY.


    The Collins family probably didn¡¯t know her true identity, which was why they let her take over that


    small clothingpany.


    If they knew, they would definitely think it was a waste.


    The founder of QY, managing a smallpany.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian.¡±


    At that moment, Carl called softly from outside the door.


    Romeo snapped out of his thoughts, took a reluctantst look at her, and then closed the door to


    leave.


    ¡°Is Arabe asleep?¡± Carl was surprised at how gentle Romeo could be with Arabe.


    If the people of Mafia C saw this, they would definitely be scared.


    Because Romeo¡¯s image outside was always cold and merciless.


    ¡°Keep it down.¡± Romeo walked into the cabin¡¯s living room and sat down before saying, ¡°Speak here.¡±


    He was afraid the noise would wake her up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing him sit down, Carl hurriedly reported, ¡°We have news from Dr. Bell!¡±


    Romeo was quite surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected so many good things to happen today. He asked in a


    low voice, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but someone said they had Dr. Bell¡¯s contact information. Dr. Bell is willing to make


    house calls, but he doesn¡¯t want consultation fees, he wants things¡±


    That was unexpected.


    ¡°What things?¡± Romeo asked calmly.


    ¡°Glycyrrhiza and root of purple lotus.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s mood became heavy. What did Dr. Bell want with these two things?


    Mr McMillian, we have collected these two items for many years, and they are very valuable. Their


    rarity isparable to that of cinnamomum tenuis. Although the other party doesn¡¯t know that we have


    these two items, the condition they put forward is that whoever can provide these two items, Dr. Bell


    would be willing to treat their disease¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Romeo¡¯s response was indifferent. ¡°Okay, promise them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, I don¡¯t understand¡± Carl carefully voiced his doubts, ¡°Arabe is a very good doctor, and


    she is also Ms. Aria. There¡¯s no medicine she can¡¯t make in this world She also knows that


    cinnamomum tenuis can save Shirley McMillian¡¯s life Why don¡¯t we let her try?¡±


    Did they really have to use glycyrrhiza and root of purple lotus to invite Dr. Bell? Wasn¡¯t it a waste of


    money?


    Romeo remembered that he had answered this question a long time ago. He said indifferently, ¡°Now


    my grandmother¡¯s condition has worsened, and Dr. Caden said she doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    If Be could save his grandmother, that would be the best.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if my grandmother¡¯s condition is too serious, even if Hippocrates were toe back to


    life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save her. But Be would me


    herself and think that her medical skills were not good enough, which would make her feel guilty and


    sad.¡±


    So, he would rather let an outsider save his grandmother than have Arabe bear this psychological


    pressure and carry a psychological shadow for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Give him the glycyrrhiza and root of purple lotus and set a time as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carl finally understood why Mr. McMillian had been asking about Dr. Bell¡¯s news.


    There¡¯s a girl with excellent medical skills right at his side, why not let her take action?


    Turned out, he was worried about putting pressure on Arabe!


    Mr. McMillian was really good to Arabe!


    The ne flew for eight hours andnded directly on the helipad of Moon Vi:


    Romeo carried Arabe off the ne, much to the surprise of the butler.


    The butler hadn¡¯t expected that Mr. McMillian to take Ms. Be on his overseas trip.


    And they came back together.


    Their poses were so intimate.


    A gust of wind blew past, and Arabe felt a bit cold. When she looked up, she realized she was


    already at Moon Vi!


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had been asleep for so long.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Romeo carried her off the ne, his tone gentle, ¡°You can sleep a bit more.¡±


    He had never seen her sleep so soundly.


    Arabe was also a bit taken aback. Who knew she could sleep so soundly next to Romeo without any


    nightmares?


    ¡°Put me down, I can walk.¡± she said.


    But Romeo still held her, ¡°Get some more sleep, eat something, then I¡¯ll take you home.


    Arabe was carried up the stairs by him, already used to his overbearing ways, she didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°When you were asleep, someone called you.¡± Romeo said.


    Arabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t pick up the call, did he?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t answer, but the person texted you.¡±


    Arabe was visibly confused.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the founder of QY.¡± Romeo gave a gentle smile, ¡°Is Jaime just your


    employee?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Arabe thought.


    ¡°Did you sneak a peek at my texts?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The message was on the screen, I couldn¡¯t help but see.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that all the QY products were designed by you. In the future, I¡¯ll get you other gifts.¡±


    Romeo leaned down to give her a peck, then carried her into the bedroom, ¡°This is my bed, rest here


    for a bit. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Then just lie down for a while.¡±


    The quality of sleep on the ne definitely couldn¡¯tpare to here.


    Romeo was worried that she had to go to work tomorrow and would be all in again without any rest.


    She should seize this chance to rest when she can.


    After Romeo left, Arabe looked at her phone. And sure enough, Jaime had sent her several


    messages.


    There were also some encrypted messages that wouldn¡¯t show up directly on the phone screen. After


    checking them on the app, she replied quickly.


    Later.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    The chef had prepared the food, which Romeo personally brought up to Arabe, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, huh?¡±


    Arabe was surprised to see him carrying two big tes of food, ¡°You usually eat in your bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Romeo put the tes on the table and said softly, ¡°But I¡¯m willing to change all my habits for


    you. Wait here, there¡¯s more food downstairs. Let me go grab it.¡± Arabe watched his silhouette leave


    the room, a warm feeling welling up in her heart


    Outside the window, theke shimmered in the sunlight, and a sea of flowers swayed in the wind.


    Arabe went to the balcony to enjoy the beautiful view and feel the cool breeze.


    Romeo came over with two big pl¨¢tes of food, looking tall and handsome. His gaze at Arabe was full


    of adoration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat here,¡± Arabe pointed at the table on the balcony, ¡°The view is great here.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Romeo put down the food and pulled out a chair for her.


    After Arabe sat down, she saw him bring over more food.


    After eating, Arabe said lightly, ¡°I should go now, keep the Cinnamomum tenuis, I¡¯ll make the


    medicine when I gather the rest of the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Where are the other ingredients?¡± Romeo asked softly.


    Was it in the triangr zone again? Or other dangerous ces? He didn¡¯t feelfortable letting her


    go alone.


    ¡°Just in Summerfield.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get it,¡± Romeo said worriedly, Just tell me the address.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Some of the ingredients were in Vi Cascada, some needed several steps to prepare. Anyway, it was


    a bitplicated to handle.


    ¡°I can get it all by tonight,¡± Arabe said calmly, ¡°Just send me home first.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t nning on telling him the location of Vi Cascada just yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard,¡± Romeo said with concern in his eyes.


    Although his grandmother¡¯s condition was important, her health was important too!


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Back at Reflections Vi, Arabe waited for Romeo to leave before heading to the garage to drive to


    Vi Cascada herself:


    Louisa was having tea in the garden. Seeing her, she said happily, ¡°Be, you¡¯re back? Come sit and


    have some dessert, how¡¯s your friend doing? Does she need a doctor? What¡¯s she sick with?¡±


    Last time, Arabe only mentioned a few things on the phone, so Louisa wasn¡¯t clear about the details.


    She only knew that Arabe¡¯s friend was seriously ill and/ needed to go abroad to visit her.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, don¡¯t worry,¡± Arabe said kindly, ¡°I have something to do now, so I need to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again? You just got back. wait a bit, I¡¯ll have someone make you some juice. Drink it


    before you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful on the road.¡±


    Arabe drove to Vi Cascada, had the other ingredients prepared, and then personally formted


    them.


    Meanwhile, Carl received a message and immediately called Romeo.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, they replied saying they want to see the glycyrrhiza and root of purple lotus first. They¡¯re


    probably worried because they think we¡¯re trying to scam


    them.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Romeo, holding the steering wheel with one hand, said nonchntly, ¡°Let them have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carl was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Romeo to be so gentle.


    Usually, if someone demanded to inspect the goods first, Romeo would definitely ignore them.


    It was getting dark.


    Arabe delivered the medicine she had developed to Moon Vi.


    ¡°Slice the Cinnamomum tenuis, use five grams each time, boil it with these ingredients, and then


    simmer for fifty minutes over low heat. Let Shirley take it when it¡¯s


    not hot.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Arabe handed over the medicine, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s a three¨Cday supply. Take it twice a day, so that¡¯s


    six packs in total.¡± Some patients needed to be fed through a nasal feeding tube, but Shirley can


    swallow, so she can drink liquid food.


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect her to be ready so quickly; he touched her face with concern and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you take a break when you got home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright; I slept a lot on the ne,¡± Arabe said casually. ¡°I have things to do; I gotta bounce.¡±


    ¡°What else do you need to do?¡± Romeo didn¡¯t want to let go of her. ¡°I can help.¡±


    Arabe wanted to say he couldn¡¯t help, but she was afraid he would follow her secretly, so she could


    only say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, just some stuff for work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dealing with work as soon as you got


    back?¡± Romeo grew even more worried; he touched her face again and said, ¡°Let me give you a lift


    then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool; I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± Arabe nced at the time and reminded him in a calm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    to give Granny her meds.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo apanied her to the car, giving her a word of caution; ¡°Drive safe; call me if


    anythinges up; don¡¯t try to shoulder everything alone.¡± ¡°I got it.¡±


    Romeo watched as she sped off, impressed by herpetence and versatility.


    Girls her age were usually still studying, but she was already a skilled driver with her own career.


    Derek watched Arabe drive away and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, should we have someone check the


    medicine Ms. Be prepared for Shirley? Was it prescribed by a doctor?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    dock


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Ms. Be, but no doctor had been able to find a cure for Shirley¡¯s illness


    over these years.


    Even James Newton was helpless.


    Now that the olddy was on her deathbed, they had to be extremely cautious with her medication.


    *Derek was worried that, because of her young age, Ms. Be could have been tricked into buying


    counterfeit drugs without realizing it.


    ¡°No one¡¯s meds work better than hers.¡±


    Upon hearing Romeo¡¯s high praise, Derek was stunned. ¡°Did Ms. Be prescribe the medicine


    herself?¡±


    She¡¯s just a kid!


    And she¡¯s already preparing medications?


    Although he knew that Ms. Be had saved the old man twice and had some medical knowledge, many


    famous doctors were at a loss for Shirley¡¯s condition. Could Ms. Be¡¯s medicine really save Shirley


    now that she¡¯s at death¡¯s door?


    Wouldn¡¯t that make her even better than those famous doctors?


    ¡°Get the car ready.¡± Romeo was going to make a trip to Fairfield Manor, ¡°I¡¯ll take it to Granny.¡±


    Derek didn¡¯t expect the master to trust Ms. Be so much.


    Shirley


    ¡°Sir, then why did you ask Dr. Bell to treat Shirley?¡±


    Ms. Be had already provided the medicine.


    If Ms. Be¡¯s medicine could turn the tide, there would be no need for Dr. Bell.


    ¡°I went through all the trouble to find him to see if he had a way to turn Granny from a vegetable back


    into a normal person.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s medicine can only save Granny¡¯s life for the time being.


    Whether she can be a normal person again depended on what Dr. Bell said.


    ¡°For the sake of caution, they specialize in different areas.¡±


    Derek understood this logic, so he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the car right away.¡±


    At her age, Arabe¡¯s ability to keep Shirley alive was testament to her medical expertise.


    However, to bring a vegetable back to a normal state, only experienced doctors like Dr. Bell can do it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t seen Phillip and Shirley in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo agreed.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Arabe pulled to a stop at the red light, whipping out her phone.


    [Boss, here¡¯s the photo they sent. You¡¯ve got to see if it¡¯s legit.]


    Arabe clicked open the photo and squinted. Yup, it was indeed glycyrrhiza and the root of a purple


    lotus.


    Whether it was the shape, colour, texture, or even the root part, she could confirm that these two things


    were the real deal.


    ¡°Send me the location.¡±


    Boss, are they really legit? Damn, they¡¯re good. They found these two things so fast when we spent


    three goddamn months looking for them! We were worried they might try to con us with fakes]


    It¡¯s actually real!


    They want you to meet them at a small house in Peach Valley, out in the boonies.]


    Arabe shot back an OK. The light turned green, and she pressed down on the gas, heading to the


    meeting spot.


    To avoid drawing attention, she parked her car in a secluded spot in Peach Valley and headed toward


    the small house.


    Before long, a car with no tes pulled up in front of her


    A dude in a suit stepped out. He paused when he saw Arabe and asked, ¡°Are you Dr. Bell¡¯s daughter


    or apprentice? We were supposed to be meeting Dr. Bell!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Bell.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The suit guy stared at her for a good three seconds before saying, ¡°Listen, little girl, you know


    what happens when you lie, right? You could get into trouble¡­ I suggest you tell the truth. If Dr. Bell


    can¡¯t make it, we can reschedule.


    ¡°I am Dr. Bell.¡± Arabe¡¯s vibe was frosty as she said expressionlessly, ¡°I guarantee it.¡±


    The suit guy paused again for another three seconds, then opened the car door, saying respectfully,


    ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding, Dr. Bell. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    Although he was struggling to ept that Dr. Bell was a young woman,


    Either way, he decided to get her back to their ce first.


    Arabe didn¡¯t hold a grudge, climbing into the back seat and epting an item he handed over.


    ¡°By agreement, you must wear this blindfold until we reach the patient¡¯s location.¡±


    Arabe knew they didn¡¯t want her to remember the route. But what they didn¡¯t know was that she had


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    had an impable sense of direction since childhood. Even blindfolded, she could map out a clear


    route in her head.


    But she didn¡¯t let him in on this and obediently put on the blindfold, looking perfectly at ease.


    Only then did the suit guy start the car, taking the scenic route.


    This time, the patient¡¯s age, gender, identity, condition, and even location were all kept under wraps.


    But Arabe came because of the glycyrrhiza and the root of purple lotus, as they could enhance


    acetylcholine levels in the brain, working with other precious herbs to help treat Alzheimer¡¯s disease.


    The driver took a long detour and finally pulled over at a spot.


    ¡°Dr. Bell, we¡¯ve arrived. You can remove the blindfold now.¡±


    Arabe had sensed a familiar feeling about this ce earlier. Now, a familiar scent of flowers filled her


    nostrils.


    When she took off the blindfold, she realized she knew the vi in front of her well.


    Although the driver had taken her through the back door, Arabe quickly recognized that this was


    Fairfield Manor.


    This was Fairfield Manor!


    Could the person who invited her to see a patient be Romeo?


    Could the patient be Shirley?


    Meanwhile.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Romeo got the heads up that Dr. Bell was about to arrive, so he was waiting at the back door early.


    As the car gradually approached, until it stopped, the person inside the car took off the blindfold and


    stepped out.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was Be!


    Romeo was a bit taken aback, Derek¡¯s eyes widened, and even Carl couldn¡¯t believe the scene before


    him!


    The renowned Dr. Bell they¡¯d been searching for for months turned out to be Ms. Be


    Seeing their stunned expressions, the guy in the suit quickly started exining, ¡°Mr. Romeo, I also find


    it hard to believe that Dr. Bell is a girl, but she insisted it¡¯s true.¡±


    Seeing that Romeo didn¡¯t react except for his surprise, he bowed deeply in apology, almost in tears:


    ¡°Mr. McMin, I just came to pick up as agreed. If I got the wrong person, please punish me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°You really know how to surprise me, over and over again¡± Romeo stepped forward, gently touching the


    girl¡¯s delicate face. ¡°You said you had something to deal with tonight was it this?¡±


    ¡°Never thought the one with the glycyrrhiza and root of the purple lotus would be you.¡±


    ¡°What do you need these two things for?¡± Romeo knew she still had a lot of secrets and whispered,


    ¡°You better tell me sooner rather thanter, to avoid any future


    troubles.¡±


    . ¡°We have a project researching Alzheimer¡¯s disease. We need these two medicines; they can


    increase the level of acetylcholine in the brain, which can greatly help


    Alzheimer¡¯s patients.¡±


    So, Be was quietly carrying out such a major research project?


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do in this world.¡± Romeo gently stroked her face and said,


    ¡°Whatever you need in the future, just let me know; if I have it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I will help you find it.¡± Romeo took her hand and said, ¡°My grandpa is waiting for you; if he


    knows you¡¯re Dr. Bell, he will be even happier.


    ¡°You asked me here to find out if your Grandma could recover from being a vegetable, right?¡±


    Romeo was a bit surprised; he didn¡¯t expect Be to be so insightful.


    His Be was so smart.


    Just as Romeo was about to speak, he heard Phillip¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Has Dr. Bell arrived? Let me through; I want to greet him personally! ¡± As Phillip McMin was saying


    this and trying to squeeze past the servants, he suddenly saw the scene before him: Romeo holding


    Arabe¡¯s hand. He was stunned.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Be is the Dr. Bell we¡¯ve been looking for.¡± Carl added respectfully.


    Phillip was even more shocked. His precious granddaughter¨Cinw was the famed miracle doctor, Dr.


    Bell?


    Dr. Bell¡¯s medical skills were far superior to those of the famous doctors around him.


    But he always had trouble getting in touch with Dr. Bell.


    He never thought this amazing doctor was right beside him all along!


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re amazing, so young, and so aplished!¡± Phillip suddenly felt his grandson wasn¡¯t good


    enough for her!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it was the legendary Dr. Bell who saved me twice before.¡±


    He was so lucky to be treated by Dr. Bell, and twice at that!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°So, Be, do you think your Grandma could possibly return to normal?¡± This was the question Phillip


    cared about the most, and Romeo was just about to ask it.


    Arabe gently said, ¡°The medicine I gave to Grandma will help her recover, but we¡¯ll have to see how


    she responds after taking it for the next three days. If there are no problems, I¡¯ll continue with the


    medication, and she should recover within a month.¡±


    Hearing this, Phillip felt as if he had been hit by a huge surprise; he couldn¡¯t believe his ears!


    Romeo was even more surprised; he didn¡¯t expect his Be to really have a solution!

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Carl, Derek, and all the other staff couldn¡¯t believe how good a doctor Ms Be was


    Those diseases that had all the doctors stumped, she confidently dered she could cure them in a


    month.


    She was like a godsend


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have you as a daughter inw Phillip was so moved that he couldn¡¯t help but shed


    tears


    This was perfect, his wife had a chance to get better!


    In less than a month, she¡¯d be able to talk to him and go for walks with him again!


    This was something he didn¡¯t even dare to dream about!


    Phillip shed tears of joy at the sudden good news. He bowed his head in gratitude and said, ¡°I want to


    thank you on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Phillip, you¡¯re too kind¡® Arabe quickly went to support him.


    In Arabe¡¯s view, what she did was just a simple act of kindness, not worth mentioning.


    But for the McMin family, it was a lifesaving favor!


    ¡°Before we found Dr Bell, Ms. Be secretly went to get medicine for Shirley. The ces she went were


    very dangerous; she could have lost her life at any time, but she didn¡¯t back down. She could have let


    someone else take the risk, but she didn¡¯t; she decided to go herself!¡± Carl said it respectfully.


    Everyone¡¯s opinion of Arabe improved after hearing this.


    ¡°She also quietly prepared the medicine for Shirley. If we hadn¡¯t identally discovered her true


    identity today, we wouldn¡¯t have known how much Ms. Be has done for thedy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seek any reward for her hard work and help, nor did she use this opportunity to make herself


    look good in front of others.


    She always kept a low profile.


    ¡°You do good deeds without leaving your name; this kind of demeanor and generosity I admire very


    much.¡± Derek also bowed to Arabe; his expression of admiration was obvious.


    ¡°Ms Be has always been low¨Ckey; you¡¯re the famous doctor Dr. Bell and the master pianist Melody,


    but you¡¯ve never been arrogant in front of us; you¡¯ve never locked down on us; you¡¯re very friendly to


    us; you¡¯re so humble.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. McMin, for finding such a good wifel


    ¡°Arabe is not only beautiful and kind¨Chearted but also skilled in many arts; she¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notpletely sure; it¡¯s just a trial stage.¡± Arabe exined lightly.¡±


    What she had said was that she should be able to recover.


    As for whether it can be achieved in the end, it depends on Shirley¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a little hope, I¡¯ll fully support you!¡± Phillip gave her great confidence and trust: ¡°I


    believe that if Grandma could speak, she would certainly support your decision.¡±


    Instead of being a vegetable for a lifetime, why not give it a try? Maybe a miracle will happen.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s more than a little hope, about 70-80%, but there¡¯s still a 20% uncertainty that we can¡¯t


    ignore. Arabe added gently, ¡°I will do my best to cure Grandma; I also want to thank her in person.¡±


    Everyone looked at the crown ne on her neck. In this world, maybe only she was qualified to


    wear this ne, right?


    ¡°If Shirley could wake up and see you, she¡¯d be very happy.¡± Phillip was moved to tears again.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not all stand here; let Ms. Be go in and sit for a while.¡± Butler, Mr. Brodie reminded while


    helping Phillip.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I got excited and made my lovely Arabe stand too long!¡± Phillipughed, e in and sit


    with me, Mr. Brodie; have someone make some of Arabe¡¯s favorite snacks; and prepare some


    juice.¡±


    Arabe wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but seeing the old man so happy made her have to go in


    with him.


    After having some snacks, checking her grandmother¡¯s pulse, and watching the servants feed her


    medicine, Arabe finally got up and said, ¡°I should go home.¡±


    It was gettingte.


    Everyone at home must be asleep by now.


    She had been so busy these days that she hardly had time to stay at home.


    ¡°Romeo, you must escort Arabe safely to her doorstep and call her when she gets home; don¡¯t make


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    her worry.¡±


    Phillip gave a few instructions to his grandson before turning to Arabe and saying, ¡°When your


    grandmother recovers, we can go for a walk with her. We¡¯re so fortunate to have you, the McMin


    family really appreciates your care. You¡¯ve been working hardtely.¡±


    She still had to prepare the medicine and regrly check on Shirley¡¯s recovery; it was indeed hard for


    her.


    And she also had to manage the Collins family¡¯spany.


    Phillip thought she was very capable, but he also felt sorry for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard¡± Seeing Phillip cough lightly, Arabe said with concern, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, you should go


    inside and not catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll walk you out¡± Phillip apanied Arabe for a walk, they were still some distance from


    the gate.


    As they walked, he said, ¡°I remember the first time you saved me.¡±


    At that time, all the doctors suggested giving him sedatives and heart medicine, only Arabe was


    firmly against it.


    If it weren¡¯t for her insistence, he might have been dead long ago.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I be here walking with you, waiting for my wife to wake up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡± Arabe smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright, you can stop here; you should go inside.¡±


    Even though his health had improved a lot, he still needed to be careful..


    ¡°When you¡¯re free these next few days,e here for a meal with Romeo; whether it¡¯s lunch or dinner,


    it¡¯s fine. We can chat and go for a walk after we eat.¡± He enjoyed chatting with Arabe; it brought him


    a lot of joy.


    Arabe wasn¡¯t like other rich girls who¡¯d go out of their way to please him, treading on eggshells


    around him. Instead, she spoke her mind while also being considerate of his feelings.


    But she wasn¡¯t like some people who were too blunt and whose words and actions would get on his


    nerves.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll swing by when I have a moment.¡± Arabe hopped into the car. As the car started, she


    nced at her grandpa through the rearview mirror. He was still standing there, watching her leave.


    ¡°Gramps really digs you, you know,¡± Romeo gently said.


    This fondness wasn¡¯t because she had helped him and then saved his wife.


    It was Arabe¡¯s way of dealing with the world that made him feel at ease.


    Romeo dropped Arabe off at Reflections Vi and then presented her with two boxes filled with the


    herbal medicine she wanted.


    Arabe was a bit taken aback. This was more than they had originally agreed on!


    ¡°These are from my personal stash; you can use them first.¡± Romeo ced the boxes into her hands


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find moreter.


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe knew these two items were pretty rare, and this quantity was worth at least a


    billion.


    ¡°Stop being silly; don¡¯t be shy with me.¡± Romeo affectionately patted her head and said, ¡°Go inside; I¡¯ll


    pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe entered the house, clutching the two boxes. Suddenly, her phone started vibrating. An


    iing call.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Arabe took out her phone to answer a call, only speaking after Romeo had left, ¡°Jack.¡±


    [Arabe, it¡¯s day 10! If the Murphys don¡¯t pay up, Fiona is going to take them to court!]


    Arabe remembered that.


    Fiona had signed a contract with Ynda before, hoping that Ynda could be the spokesperson for


    their piano brand. But there was a use in the contract that Ynda couldn¡¯t have any negative news


    during the contract period; otherwise, she would have to pay ten times the breach of contract penalty.


    Ynda was used of giarism, viting the terms of the contract. Fiona demanded that the


    Murphys pay five million inpensation within ten days, or she would take the matter to court.


    Today was thest day.


    [Should we sit back and see how Fiona handles this?]


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Arabe answered indifferently, ¡°Stick to the original n.¡±


    [Okay.]


    At this point, the Murphy family was in a bind. They had never expected that of the 8 downtown stores


    they nned to sell, not a single one had been sold. Ten days had passed, and there were no


    interested buyers.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Could Arabe be pulling strings behind the scenes? Otherwise, how could there be no buyers for the


    stores in ten days?¡±


    Olga Murphy was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof, but Attlee mmed the table.


    ¡°Enough! Can you stop ming everything on Arabe? Even if she has some connections, she can¡¯t


    possibly stop all buyers from purchasing the stores! It¡¯s a market issue, not Arabe¡¯s problem! Why


    are you always targeting her?¡±


    ¡°Then you tell me, why can¡¯t our stores be sold? Those are prime locations downtown! The market


    price is two hundred and fifty thousand each; we¡¯ve already dropped the price to two hundred


    thousand!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, how would I know?¡± Attlee had had enough. For ten days, he had not eaten


    properly or slept well.


    He didn¡¯t understand why their once smooth life had turned into such a mess.


    Since Arabe left the house in less than a month¡¯s time, their life had turned upside down and be


    so terrible.


    Attlee couldn¡¯t help but recall the past. It seemed that the Murphys business had only started to


    improve and be more sessful after Arabe came.


    Ever since she left, everything has gone downhill.


    ¡°What should we do? In another hour, Fiona is going to sue us! They¡¯ve already prepared the legal


    documents!¡± Olga was running around like a chicken with its head cut off. ¡°Once they post the legal


    documents on their official ount, everyone will know about Ynda¡¯s giarism. Not only will her


    reputation be affected, but even Murphys reputation will be hit.¡±


    Attlee held his temples in pain. Listening to Olga¡¯s nagging in his ear, his mood became even more


    irritable.


    ¡°In this way, the six hundred thousand we paid to Arabe before was aplete waste.¡±


    Ynda also started to feel scared and uneasy.¡±


    It¡¯s all Arabe¡¯s fault; everything was fine at home without her.


    ¡°Can you call the real estate agent again?¡± Olga begged, ¡°Only half an hour left!¡°.


    ¡°I called 20 minutes ago.¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°Reach out to them again!¡± Olga thought of a person suddenly popping into her mind. ¡°The guy who


    bought the house and shop from usst time should go check with the agent. See if they still have his


    contact info; ask if he¡¯s still interested in buying, even if we have to knock down the price a bit.¡±


    As long as the other party could cough up five million to bail them out, they¡¯d have to grit their teeth and


    take it!


    Attlee also felt a flicker of hope. Last time, the guy wired him six million in no time.


    This meant this guy was loaded, probably on par with him


    Not a regr Joe!


    ¡°What are you still doing standing there? Make the call!¡± As Olga said this, she anxiously checked the


    time¨Conly 26 minutes left!


    Attlee called the agent, who said he would have to check with the guy, so all Attlee could do was wait.


    ¡°With only seven minutes left, why was there still no word from the agent? The guy didn¡¯t fall asleep,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    did he?¡± Olga remembered thatst time it was around this hour, the guy was about to hit the sack.


    Just then, Attlee¡¯s phone rang. He quickly answered, ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡±


    ¡°I told the gentleman the location and price of your eight downtown shops. He said if he can get them


    for five million, he¡¯ll wire the money right away.¡±


    ¡°Wha-? Five million?¡± Although Attlee was prepared for the guy to haggle, he didn¡¯t expect the guy to


    cut the price even deeper thanst time. Eight shops, totaling sixteen million dors, and the guy


    wanted to snatch them up for just five million?


    ¡°Agree to it; agree to it quickly. Although Olga didn¡¯t know how much the guy was offering, at this point,


    she couldn¡¯t care more about that. Their daughter¡¯s reputation was at stake, and she cared a lot about


    saving face; she didn¡¯t want to be theughingstock.


    Attlee was in agony, still hesitating. Last time, fourteen shops and four luxury houses, with a total value


    of eighteen million, ended up selling for only six million. Now, if he sells the eight shops for just five


    million.


    That meant he¡¯d be down a total of twenty¨Cthree million!


    ¡°Please.¡± Olga was desperate, pleading quietly, ¡°We can always make more money, but reputation¨C


    once it¡¯s damaged, it¡¯s hard to regain!¡±


    In the end, Attlee bit the bullet and agreed.


    In thest minute, he received a notification of a five¨Cmillion¨Cdor transfer on his phone.


    Olga broke into a smile amidst her tears and quickly transferred the money to Fiona. After making the


    transfer, she tried to reach out to Fiona to let her know the money was sent, but she had already been


    blocked.


    ¡°The Murphy family¡¯s empire is going down because of me.¡± Attlee was heartbroken, covering his face


    and looking like he had aged ten years overnight.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± This was the second time Ynda saw her dad so despondent!


    The first time was when they had to pay Melody six million. That night, Attlee was in a world of pain.


    To him, money was as important as his life.


    ¡°Dad, I know I messed up. I¡¯ll work hard and bring more honor to our family! I promise.


    Attlee said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have that much time left.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Attlee sighed, then said, ¡°No one¡¯s buying our clothes; we¡¯re not getting any new partnerships; and our


    old partners are thinking about terminating contracts. We¡¯re almost out of properties and shops to sell!


    Everything¡¯s going down the drain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself!¡± Olga pondered for a bit, then decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow! I heard


    that the olddy wakes up sometimestely, even though it¡¯s brief. As long as she¡¯s conscious, that¡¯s


    good!¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I n to stay there all day tomorrow, until she wakes up,¡± Olga said, a determined glint in her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ask her to sell off some of her shares to get us out of this current jam. She¡¯s an olddy; those


    shares aren¡¯t doing her any good anyway.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve got shares too. We¡¯re not selling ours, but we¡¯re asking Mom to sell hers. That doesn¡¯t


    sound fair.¡±


    Attlee paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Plus, Mom¡¯s been unconscious for so long, it doesn¡¯t seem


    right to hit her with this the moment she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Who said we haven¡¯t sold?¡± Olga retorted. ¡°We¡¯ve already sold a bunch of stores and houses. If we


    sell any more shares, thepany will be taken over by outsiders! Do you want outsiders running our


    Attlee fell silent


    ¡°We need to keep our shares to continue managing thepany as majority shareholders. it¡¯ll give


    Mom a break, make us more money to take care of her, keep thepany out of other shareholders¡®


    hands, and alleviate our current predicament. It¡¯s all good!¡±


    Seeing Attlee¡¯s silence, Olga knew he was wavering and jumped at the opportunity. ¡°If we could solve


    our current problems on our own, we wouldn¡¯t touch Mom¡¯s shares! We¡¯re doing this because we¡¯re out


    of options.¡±


    Olga looked away, pretending to shed a tear. ¡°And besides, our family only has one child, Yoli. Mom¡¯s


    assets will end up being yours anyway, right? And your assets will end up being Yoli¡¯s, right? So why


    not get it sooner rather thanter, especially since it can solve our current problems?¡±


    Attlee was swayed, but still hesitant.


    Olga continued, ¡°If we take too long to handle this and thepany goes bankrupt, those shares won¡¯t


    be worth a dime. And Mom¡¯s shares won¡¯t do her any good


    then.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Attlee was fully convinced. ¡°Let¡¯s find time to see Mom and hear what she has to


    say.¡±


    Ynda immediately caught on: ¡°Dad, I want to visit Grandma tomorrow too!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting the confirmation, Ynda exchanged a look with Olga as if to say, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!


    Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Arabe came home to find her room filled with over a dozen beautifully wrapped gifts.


    Ms. Be, you¡¯re home?¡± Edith greeted her with a smile. ¡°These gifts are all from young master Hans


    Collins. He wanted to give them to you personally, but since you weren¡¯t home and he keeps a strict


    schedule, he asked me to deliver them before bed.¡±


    ¡°These are all from Hans?¡± Arabe was surprised, not understanding why he suddenly gave her so


    many presents.


    Understanding Hans¡® intentions, Arabe felt warm inside.


    ¡°He really cares about you.¡± Edith looked around before whispering, ¡°So Serena is very jealous of you.


    She didn¡¯t show it in front of Hans, but she¡¯s been in a bad mood all night, treating the staff harshly. It¡¯s


    like she¡¯s apletely different person.¡±


    ¡°Does she have any right to be jealous?¡±


    F


    Hadn¡¯t Serena enjoyed a life of luxury for years? When was it her turn to be jealous?


    Ynda, upon assessing the current situation, piped up, ¡°Alright, for me, Arabe will always be my


    sister; even if she made our family cough up six million dors, I still get her; I don¡¯t want to be at


    odds with her.¡±


    After her speech, she nced at Attlee and said, ¡°I remember Grannie Grace has a thing for almond


    cream soup. I Googled it; the soup¡¯s loaded with protein, good for nutrition replenishment, and perfect


    for the sick. Plus, it¡¯s smooth and easy to digest, so I made a bit extra. Dad, you should have a taste


    Suddenly, she shrieked, ¡°Oh no, I forgot to turn off the stove!¡±


    From the kitchen, he could hear her say, ¡°Phew, the soup¡¯s not ruined. Where¡¯s our thermos? I need to


    store the soup. I need something that seals well.¡±


    Seeing Attlee still rooted to the spot, Olga stepped forward and said, ¡°You see that? Yoli¡¯s got our


    backs, unlike Arabe, who¡¯s cold as ice! We ought to treat her better from now on!¡±


    With the soup packed, Ynda instructed the servants, ¡°Can you guys carry the other stuff I prepared


    for Grannie Grace to the car, please? Thanks heaps.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Besides food, what else did you prepare?¡±


    ¡°I got a lumbar pillow; it¡¯ll make Grannie Grace morefortable when she sits.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a tablet, so she can watch her favorite shows. I¡¯ve got all her favorites downloaded¨Call


    the shows with her favorite actors.¡±


    ¡°And flowers, Grannie Grace has been stuck inside for ages; she hasn¡¯t seen the outside world in a


    while. The bouquet will remind her of the beauty of summer!¡±


    Ynda rattled off a long list, her face beaming with happiness and joy.


    Attlee couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt; Grannie Grace always doted on Arabe and never cared


    much for Y?li, yet here was Yoli going the extra mile!


    That was truly something!


    In room 301 of Hope Hospital¡¯s Inpatient Department, an olddy with white hairy peacefully in bed,


    She had yet to wake up when Olga walked in.


    Their VIP room had a private living room, where the three of them waited, ready to wait until Grace


    Murphy woke up.


    After a while, Olga noticed a small gap in the drawer of the bedside table. It seemed like Grace had


    opened it but forgot to close it properly.


    Curious about what was inside, she wondered if it was a credit card or her will.


    Upon opening, she found a gift box!


    Inside the box was a beautiful flower ornament.


    Caught off guard, she wondered, ¡°When did Grace get this thing?¡±


    The flower, made from top¨Cgrade gemstones, was exquisitely crafted and a real feast for the eyes.


    She identally touched something, and out came melodious piano music; it was magical!


    Ynda was also drawn to it: ¡°This piano piece is really nice.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Usually, the only visitors were family and Arabe.


    ¡°This must be a gift from Be.¡± Attlee said.


    ¡°It looks pretty pricey. If Grace identally breaks it before she recovers, it would be such a pity! No


    one in our family really enjoys piano music, Yoli. Take it. Listen to it when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Ynda was in love with the gemstone flower but hesitant to ept it, saying, ¡°This belongs to


    Grannie Grace.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family; there¡¯s no need to be so particr about who owns what.¡°.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    She¡¯s had her fair share of benefits over the past decade!


    ¡°Ms. Be has a point, but some people just don¡¯t know their ce,¡± Edith said helplessly. ¡°Over the


    past decade, everyone in the family has treated her like the apple of their eye, and that¡¯s not an easy


    feeling to shake off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to shake off anyone¡¯s feelings. If her presence makes the family happy, I don¡¯t mind. But


    if she continues to hurt the family, I think I won¡¯t need to say anything. Someone will kick her out.¡±


    So, from start to finish, Arabe didn¡¯t give her the time of day.


    Serena was just a clown. Although she caused a ruckus from time to time, she wasn¡¯t worth Arabe¡¯s


    personal attention.


    ¡°Ms. Be, your perspective and your tolerance are admirable.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand up for me either. When I can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Arabe


    knew that Edith had been given the cold shoulder by Martha for not siding with Serena.


    Edith hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to notice this and gratefully said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although she agreed verbally, she definitely wouldn¡¯t stand by if the other party went too far.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth Arabe!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°TII thank Hans again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you from your rest!¡±


    After Edith left, Arabe gently touched the gift in front of her. Being loved by family felt so good.


    The next morning.


    Attlee was woken up by a frantic phone call.


    ¡°What, another processing partner wants to cancel our contract? What¡¯s the situation this time? Just


    because Arabe¡¯spany is more popr after thepetition and offers better terms, they


    decided to cancel?¡±


    After asking a few more questions, Attlee had no choice but to hang up.


    Olga, who was also woken up by their conversation, sat up and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Those processing partners, they all say they want to cancel our contract and give the orders to


    Arabe¡¯spany.¡±


    These so¨Ccalled processing partners were clothingpanies that needed otherpanies to


    process their clothes after their own production.


    Some needed to add a few more steps because theycked the capacity.


    Some needed to addbels, some needed quality inspection, and some needed to increase


    production.


    Attlee¡¯spany had already lost many big partners, and they barely kept going relying on these


    processing partners:


    Now that even the processing partners were leaving, theirpany was really on the brink!


    ¡°Arabe¡¯s side has lowered the price, saying they can reduce the processing fee by ten percent.¡°:


    But that ten percent can bring a lot of profits.


    Hearing Attlee say this, Olga immediately said, ¡°Then we can also reduce the processing fee!¡±


    Attlee shook his head and said, ¡°If we reduce our ie by another tenth, then we¡¯re basically working


    for free! We¡¯re mainly relying on this ie now! Because the clothes we make ourselves can¡¯t be


    sold at all!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°Be¡¯s gig isn¡¯t like the others¡®; they mainly rake in the dough from making and selling clothes. Doing


    the dirty work for others is just extra gravy for them.¡±


    Even if the profit per order was peanuts, it won¡¯t throw a wrench in the workings of theirpany.


    But the Murphy family¡¯s business scene was a whole different ballgame.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on.¡± Olga jumped out of bed and said, ¡°After breakfast, we¡¯ll rope in Mom for help.¡±


    Attlee, fresh from his morning routine, descended the stairs only to find no sign of Ynda. He¡¯s a bit


    on edge. ¡°Where¡¯s Yoli? Wasn¡¯t she going to visit Grandma? Tell her to shake a leg and get breakfast.


    We¡¯re about to hit the road.¡±


    It¡¯s alreadyte in the game!


    With all the hubaloo happening at home recently, how can she still be catching z¡¯s?


    The nearby nanny quickly stepped in: ¡°Miss Yoli was up at six, been ving away in the kitchen ever


    since, didn¡¯t even grab a bite. She said she wanted to fix breakfast for you folks and the olddy first.¡±


    Hearing this, Attlee realized he got the wrong end of the stick about his daughter and hightailed it to the


    kitchen.


    Ynda¡¯s up to her elbows in work in the kitchen. Seeing a reflection of an approaching figure on the


    wall, she feigned a stumble, one hand on the cab, putting on an act of being weak.


    The nanny quickly lent a hand: ¡°Yoli, are you okay? I reckon you¡¯re overdoing it by working on an


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    empty stomach. Take a breather.¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ynda smiled, ¡°As long as everyone enjoys the breakfast I made, I¡¯m good.¡±


    With that, she pretended to notice Attlee for the first time, smiling and saying, ¡°Morning, Dad. I¡¯ve


    cooked up some grub for you and Mom. You haven¡¯t tasted my culinary skills since we got back


    home.¡±


    Attlee was originally ticked off, thinking his daughter was sleeping in. But seeing her being so dutiful


    and considerate now, he felt a pang of guilt and shame.


    Such a good daughter, so what if she slept in?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He¡¯s been too petty.


    Did Ynda not see through his mood? Raised by a cleaningdy, she¡¯s been through tough times,


    and her ability to read between the lines was top¨Cnotch.


    L


    She served the breakfast she made on the dining table, untying her apron as she spoke: ¡°I¡¯ve been


    able to cook since I was five. When my foster mom used to go to work, I¡¯d have the meal ready when


    she got home.¡±


    On hearing this, Attlee¡¯s guilt deepened; he hadn¡¯t realized she started learning to cook at such a


    young age.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t in good health then and needed medication often. We couldn¡¯t afford meat, so I¡¯d cook up


    different veggies for her. Sometimes I¡¯d give her my share of the meat because I was just a kid; I¡¯d


    grow whether I ate it or not.¡±


    Attlee¡¯s heart ached even more..


    Olga, who had snuck downstairs at some point and saw Yoli cooking and sharing her childhood stories,


    gave her a thumbs¨Cup on the sly.


    As if to say, ¡°Well done, girl! Look at your father; he¡¯s about to cry!¡±


    The surrounding nannies were also saying:


    ¡°Yoli¡¯s really had a hard knock life! Had to deal with so much hardship from a young age, yet she¡¯s so


    mature and considerate. It¡¯s heartbreaking! Thank heavens, Yoli¡¯s back home now.¡±


    ¡°I reckon it¡¯s because of Yoli¡¯s outstanding qualities that fate brought her back here.


    ¡°Sir, you ought to treat Yoli even better. She¡¯s both beautiful and dutiful, way better than the previous


    Ms. Be!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, that Ms. Be really had a bee in her bo!¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a gift from sis?¡± Ynda bit her lower lip, not understanding how Arabe could give


    away such an expensive gift!


    Why would an olddy need something so pricey?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t tell, how would she know? Besides, this thing might be something she swindled


    from some guy; I don¡¯t even care if it¡¯s tainted! Just take it and keep it safe for your grandma for now. If


    one day she really wants it, you can give it back!¡±


    ¡°Dad, since she suggested it, I¡¯ll keep it for Grannie Grace for now.¡± Ynda stepped forward to take


    the gem flower, touching it excitedly. She liked its design and function.


    ¡°She¡¯s suing us for six million dors, and we¡¯re keeping her stuff safe. If she knew, she¡¯d probably


    thank us!¡±


    Olga looked again carefully but didn¡¯t find what she was looking for. Then she happened to notice


    something hidden under the pillow.


    A new phone!


    She picked it up and saw no brand mark on it. It looked like some unknown brand. She looked at


    Attlee, somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°Did you buy her something again?¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Attlee thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Be bought it?¡±


    1


    ¡°She¡¯s quite generous. Giving Gem flowers, buying new phones. Does she have some ulterior motive?¡±


    Olgaughed sarcastically. ¡°She¡¯s trying to win Grace over to split the inheritance? Dream on!¡±


    Attlee also realized this and his impression of Arabe worsened. She¡¯s already suing them for six


    million dors, and she¡¯s still not satisfied, like a greedy wolf, never being satisfied!


    Olga didn¡¯t expect the phone to have a password. Definitely set by Arabe!


    After unlocking it with Grace¡¯s fingerprint, she opened the phone and found the apps to be quite simple.


    She didn¡¯t expect a no¨Cname brand phone to be quite decent.


    In the recent contact list, there was only one person, Arabe..


    Every tim¨¦ Grace woke up in the past few days, she would call Arabe. Olga saw that Grace had


    ¡®made at least a dozen outgoing calls and was instantly furious!


    ¡°Look, the first thing Grace does when she wakes up isn¡¯t to call us, but to contact a stranger!¡±


    Olga showed the phone to Attlee and said, ¡°This clearly shows she¡¯s trying to win Grace over for the


    inheritance. Look, in Grace¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s only her!¡±


    Seeing how often they contacted each other, Attlee felt even worse.


    ¡°You wanted to give her ten thousand dors before to get her to leave Grace? Now you understand,


    ten thousand dors is less than a hair to her!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olga put the phone away and put it in her handbag.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although Attlee was ufortable, he was not happy about her taking Grace¡¯s


    stuff.


    After all, Grace was his own mother!


    ¡°If I leave the phone here and let them contact me more frequently, when Grace leaves all her


    inheritance to her, we will definitely regret it!¡± Olga definitely won¡¯t let them keep in touch.


    She had already taken one of Grace¡¯s phones before, and she didn¡¯t expect Arabe to give her


    another one. What on earth was she trying to do?


    At that moment, Olga noticed something golden under the pillow. She pulled it out to take a look.


    What a beautiful bracelet!


    ¡°This is clearly made of top¨Cnotch gold!

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Look at this color and design. Was this another gift from Arabe to Grace?


    She¡¯s really sshing the cash to get a slice of the inheritance, huh?


    ¡°Attlee, check out this bracelet. It¡¯s worth at least ten million bucks!¡± Olga didn¡¯t hide her admiration or


    greed. ¡°This just proves she¡¯s up to no good. She¡¯s not rted to Grace by blood, and we kicked her


    out of the Murphy family. She wouldn¡¯t be giving Grace such a pricey gift, right?¡±


    What¡¯s a sick olddy doing with a fancy bracelet?


    She¡¯s bedridden all day; what¡¯s the point of even wearing it?


    Arabe didn¡¯t just give her jewelry, flowers, and a new phone; she also gave her this expensive


    jewelry.


    T


    Wasn¡¯t her goal just Grace¡¯s shares, house, car, and savings?


    ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve!¡± Attlee never thought Arabe would be this ambitious. Even if theirter


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    actions hurt her feelings, she shouldn¡¯t be dreaming of taking all the Murphy family¡¯s inheritance!


    Olga put the bracelet into her bag and said, ¡°Just to be clear, I¡¯m not interested in Grace¡¯s stuff. I¡¯m


    taking it so Grace won¡¯t be deceived by Arabe anymore and won¡¯t think of her whenever she sees


    these items!¡±


    Attlee thought this made sense.


    ¡°I bet she wouldn¡¯t dare to buy another gift for Grace!¡±


    If she did, Olga would definitely snatch it until she didn¡¯t dare send any more!


    ¡°Dad, mom, Grannie Grace¡¯s fingers moved!¡±


    With Ynda¡¯s discovery, Attlee and Olga looked at Grace.


    After a while, Grace Murphy slowly opened her eyes and coughed lightly.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Olga helped Grace sit up and said warmly, ¡°Yoli, where¡¯s the pillow you got for


    Grannie Grace? Go get it quick!¡±


    ¡°Okay Ynda hurriedly put the new pillow behind Grace¡¯s back and asked gently, Grannie, does this


    feel better?¡±


    Grace had heard someone talking near her ear earlier, but she didn¡¯t catch what was being said. Now,


    leaning against the head of the bed, she felt ufortable with something pressing against her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard; take it away.¡± Lying in bed at an angle, the hard pillow behind her made it difficult for her


    to breathe.


    ¡°That¡¯s Yoli¡¯s love for you.¡± Olga quickly said, ¡°Yoli brought you a lot of things, too. This bouquet of


    flowers¨Cshe just put it up. She said you¡¯ve been sick for too long and haven¡¯t seen the outside world in


    a while. This bouquet can make you feel the beauty of summer!¡±


    Grace just nced at the flowers in the vase and was somewhat speechless.


    White lilies were non¨Ctoxic, but their strong fragrance contained a slight toxin that can cause insomnia


    at night.


    A few flowers in an unenclosed space wouldn¡¯t have much effect, but in a small hospital room for a


    heart patient, this intense fragrance might actually negatively affect her recovery.


    Also, there were several pink tulips in the vase. As was well known, tulip flowers contained toxic


    alkaloids. If she stayed near tulips for one to two hours, she might experience symptoms of poisoning


    such as headaches and dizziness.


    These flowers also released tiny particles, which can cause skin allergies, itching, and, in severe


    cases, even hair loss.


    She really didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°Could you please take these away?¡± Grace coughed mildly. ¡°The pillows and flowers, get rid of them.¡±


    The room was filled with a strong scent of flowers, which, coupled with the stuff behind her back, was


    making it hard for her to breathe.


    ¡°This is a gift from Yoli!¡± Olga was not happy with Grace¡¯s words but kept a respectful demeanor,


    saying, ¡°Yoli also bought you a new tablet. Yoli, how much did the tablet cost?¡±


    ¡°Six hundred bucks¡®


    ¡°See, Yoli is so good to you!¡± Olga said with a smile, ¡°Yoli, go get the new tablet! Yoli is so considerate;


    she knows you like watching ys and has already downloaded some for you.¡±


    ¡°Granny, these are ys performed by your favourite actors.¡± Ynda showed the tablet to Grace as if


    it were a treasure.


    ¡°I said, take these away.¡± She really felt ufortable and had no strength to remove these things


    herself!


    Attlee saw that Grace really didn¡¯t like the pillows and flowers, so he signaled Ynda, who reluctantly


    put down the tablet and took away the pillows and flowers. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll just throw


    them away!¡±


    She put on a pitiful face, which made Grace feel even worse.,


    The reason she didn¡¯t like Yoli was her hypocrisy. She was not as sincere and adorable as Be!


    Speaking of Be, Grace really wanted to check if the stuff under her pillow was still there. She wanted


    to call Arabe, but she was afraid that Olga would see the stuff and take it away.


    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to reim her stuff now, so she had to endure it for the time being.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you guysing to see me all of a sudden?¡± They rarely came to see her normally, but


    now that the whole family was here, something must be up!


    ¡°We visit you often, but you¡¯re usually asleep; you have no idea how worried we are!¡± Olga opened the


    lunch box again. ¡°Look, Yoli made breakfast for you. She knows you love almond cream soup, so she


    made it especially for you! There are also several dishes you usually love.¡±


    At this point, Ynda came back after dumping the stuff. Olga grabbed her hand and showed it to


    Grace: ¡°Look, her hands are burned!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ynda quickly hid her hands behind her back and gave what she thought was a sweet and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    considerate smile: ¡°As long as Grannie Grace likes it, I don¡¯t mind getting both my hands burned.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t like her pretentiousness. She was too scheming for her age, probably because she was


    raised outside; there must be something wrong with her upbringing!


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Grace waved her hand, not even wanting to drink water. ¡°If there¡¯s something, just spit


    it out.¡±


    Olga nced at Attlee and stood up, leaving her seat, as if waiting for him to speak to Grace himself.


    Attlee got the hint. He sat down, held Grace¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Mypany has been facing a lot of


    difficulties recently. We¡¯ve already sold many shops and houses, but this still can¡¯t stop thepany¡¯s


    decline. So, I was hoping you could help. Could you transfer some of your shares to me to deal with the


    current situation?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have shares?¡± Grace coughed lightly, immediately understanding their greedy


    motives.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡°If we sell thepany¡¯s shares, it¡¯ll be taken over by outsiders! Do you really want strangers to run


    ourpany?¡±


    Grace casually replied, ¡°Well, what else can we do? If you¡¯re incapable of running the business


    properly, it¡¯s better to hand it over sooner rather thanter to prevent bankruptcy. If I die, I won¡¯t be


    able to exin this to the ancestors of the Murphy family.¡±


    Perhaps not expecting Grace to respond this way, Attlee and Olga felt uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been capable of running thispany all these years, you know that. It¡¯s just a tough economic


    climate now.¡±


    Before Attlee could finish, Graceughed, ¡°Is it really the economy? Did you not notice that our luck


    has run dry since you sent Be away? You kicked out our goddess of fortune, and you don¡¯t even


    realize it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too upset, your health is important.¡±


    Attlee quickly tried to soothe her: ¡°Olga and I holding shares means we can continue to manage the


    money to take care of you. Plus, thepany won¡¯t be taken over by other shareholders, and we can


    solve our current predicament. Isn¡¯t that a win¨Cwin?¡±


    He repeated to Grace what Olga had previously said.


    ¡°If we could solve our current predicament, we wouldn¡¯t need your shares, right? But we are out of


    options; it¡¯s ast resort. And if thepany goes bankrupt, even if we have loads of shares, they


    would be worthless!¡±


    Grace understood his point and gave a coldugh, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee became more anxious: ¡°You may not be aware of the current state of the


    bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Well, you made your bed; now lie in it!¡± Grace retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re nowhere to be seen normally,


    but now that you need a favor, you remember me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been very busy with all the things


    happening in thepany recently; it¡¯s not like we deliberately avoided you.¡± Attlee tried to persuade


    her with more words. But Grace had made up her mind: ¡°If you really cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t


    have sent Be away behind my back when I was seriously ill, separating me from my granddaughter!¡±


    At this, ?lga couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°But Yoli is your real granddaughter! Why are you only


    seeing Be? She¡¯s not even our blood rtive!¡°.


    ¡°So what!¡± Grace snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re not even as good to me as she is! Do you know how much


    she¡¯s sacrificed for this family?¡±


    ¡°How have we not been good to you? Have we not sacrificed anything?¡±


    Olga was furious. Grace was really good at twisting the truth. Yoli had prepared so many gifts for her


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    today; wasn¡¯t that a sign of goodwill? Where did they go wrong?


    They¡¯ve been working hard running thepany and taking care of the family all these years; didn¡¯t


    they sacrifice anything?


    Was Grace blind to their efforts?


    Seeing them start to argue, Attlee hurriedly tried to mediate: ¡°Alright, everyone calm down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up any shares!¡± Grace was angry and coughed a few times before adding, ¡°Not just


    shares; my house, car, savings¨CI¡¯m not giving up anything! Get


    out.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Just as Attlee was about to speak, he was cut off by her angry roar: ¡°All of you, get out!¡±


    Olga wasn¡¯t satisfied and angrily questioned her, ¡°Are you not showing your money now because you


    want to leave it to Arabe?¡±


    ¡°Who I want to leave my money to is my business, none of yours! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call for help!¡±


    Seeing Grace¡¯s explosive temper and her incessant cough, Attlee quickly dragged Olga out of the


    room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at her, if you annoy her to the point of something bad happening, we won¡¯t get a single


    thing!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± A vicious glint shed in Olga¡¯s eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right andwful for you, her only


    son, to inherit her wealth after Grace passes away?¡±


    She wished Grace would just die already, so she wouldn¡¯t have to keeping to the hospital.


    Olga thought about it and found it to make sense.


    She must not let Arabe get the upper hand!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Attlee, holding Olga¡¯s hand, sighed. ¡°We¡¯lle back when Grace has cooled down.¡±


    ¡°Stop dragging me.¡±


    After a few steps, they noticed Ynda was still standing there, her eyes filled with tears of grievance.


    Attlee turned back, puzzled. ¡°Yoli, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ynda¡¯s tears finally fell as she said pitifully, ¡°Grannie Grace only has Be in her heart. Is it because


    I haven¡¯t been doing enough to win Grannie Grace¡¯s favor? Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡±


    Her voice was thick with the urge to cry.


    Attlee¡¯s heart ached, and he went over tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; you¡¯ve been doing great.


    Be must have used some tricks.¡±


    She must be buttering up Grace a lot; old folks love kids who do that!


    ¡°We¡¯re busy and haven¡¯t beening here; that gave her the chance.¡± That¡¯s what Attlee thought.


    Ynda, her eyes filled with tears, asked innocently, ¡°So, if I learn from Arabe, visit Grannie Grace


    often. Even if Grannie Grace scolds or hits me, I¡¯ll bear it silently. Will Grannie Grace like me then? If


    so, I¡¯lle every day!¡±


    ¡°Why would you ever want to learn from Arabe? She¡¯s not worth a hair on your head!¡± Olga stepped


    forward, taking her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home; we¡¯ll have someone cook you something nice.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go home yet; I have an idea.¡± Attlee suddenly whispered something in Olga¡¯s ear.


    Just as Arabe arrived at the office entrance, a group of people rushed up to her.


    ¡°Ms. Be, hello, I¡¯m the assistant to Tracy, the vice president of the Solterra Fashion Association, and


    a renowned designer. Do you have a moment to listen to what I have to say?¡±


    The speaker was a twenty¨Csomething girl who looked fresh out of college, still carrying a youthful


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    innocence.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Be responded calmly, her expression unchanging.


    The girl was taken aback; normally, hearing of Tracy¡¯s position would have shocked her.


    But Arabe¡¯s reaction was so casual, as if she had met even more important designers.


    Feeling awkward, the assistant quickly exined her purpose. ¡°Actually, when you were apanying


    Designer Molly to the National Design Competition, Tracy noticed your talent. She thinks it¡¯s a waste for


    you to be just a small assistant and wants to personally mentor you to make a name for yourself in the


    design industry! Are you interested?¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°A lowly vice president trying to recruit, isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡±


    At that moment, a refined gentleman with gold¨Crimmed sses stepped forward, politely saying,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Be, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the secretary of Lloyd, the honorary president of the


    Asian Clothing Organization. I¡¯d like to invite you to join our big, tight¨Cknit organization.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Bet, I¡¯m the editor¨Cin¨Cchief of International Fashion Magazine.¡±


    As Arabe listened to them introduce themselves, before she could even refuse, Dean appeared.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I heard you were here; I have something urgent. Who are these people?¡± Dean looked at


    the group in confusion.


    The people present were also taken aback, simultaneously asking, ¡°Ms. Bet?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she Designer Molly¡¯s assistant?


    Why did it sound like she¡¯s someone important?


    ¡°Ms. Bet, are you doing business?¡± Dean thought he might have interrupted them. Looking at


    Arabe, he whispered, ¡°Should we invite them upstairs? Are they from the samepany or different


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ones?¡±


    Judging by their attire, they don¡¯t seem to be from the samepany.


    There have been a lot of people seeking coborations with them recently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Designer Molly¡¯s assistant?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask Dean.


    Dean was taken aback. ¡°No, Ms. Bet was just apanying Designer Molly to thepetition,


    giving her courage and confidence. Ms. Bet is actually one of ourpany¡¯s leaders.¡±


    Then it dawned on everyone: So that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t ept the job offers..


    Someone as talented as her at Collins Corporation must be paying her a hefty sry to keep her here.


    ¡°Ms. Be, if you¡¯re willing to join ourpany, we can offer you three times your current sry.¡±


    ¡°We can offer five times!¡±


    ¡°What we offer is fame and status! I believe you¡¯re passionate about this industry and want to make a


    name in the design field; that¡¯s why you¡¯re staying in thispany, right?¡±


    ¡°Why work in such a smallpany when you can show everyone your design talent?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Tracy¡¯s fame, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m just working a summer job.¡± Arabe said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t n on bing famous.¡±


    What she really loved was probably medical research.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my business card; if you change your mind, call me anytime, no matter howte or whether it¡¯s


    a weekend; I¡¯ll answer!¡±


    ¡°Me too! Here¡¯s my contact information.¡±


    ¡°And mine.¡±


    Everyone eagerly handed over business cards.


    Out of politeness, Arabe took them. After they left, she asked Dean, ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, it¡¯s like this.¡± Dean hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he heard someone calling Ms.


    Bet¡¯s name.


    He looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a Maybach parked at thepany¡¯s entrance. The


    middle¨Caged man who got out of the car radiated confidence; he was clearly a man of wealth.


    ¡°Be, I need to speak with you.¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    When Attlee dropped that bombshell, Dean was taken aback. Was he Arabe¡¯s dad?


    What the heck was going on?


    Arabe¡¯s real dad was supposed to be Keh Collins!


    Who was this guy?


    He had the nerve to im he was Arabe¡¯s father.


    Without batting an eyelid, Arabe headed toward thepany. Attlee quickly tried to stop her.


    ¡°Be, I got you this chocte cake on my way here. I bought it from that popr dessert shop that you


    probably know. I stood in line myself to buy it.¡±


    Hearing Attlee¡¯s words, Dean was touched. He thought the people around Arabe were really nice,


    always buying her expensive desserts and even queuing up to get them.


    Just as he was about to say something nice, he heard Arabe¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°I hate chocte.¡±


    Attlee¡¯s face froze. He quickly said, ¡°I remembered you loved Chocte. Did your taste change as you


    grew up?¡±


    ¡°Ynda loves chocte.¡± Arabe said it coldly. ¡°From childhood, I¡¯ve always hated chocte.¡±


    Now, Attlee was even more embarrassed. He quickly took out a wallet from his pocket and pulled out


    some big¨Cbills. ¡°Take this money and buy whatever you like. I¡¯m sorry for my mistake.¡±


    Arabe coolly avoided his touch. ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Dean was stunned. It seemed that Arabe did not like this middle¨Caged man. She looked quite


    impatient.


    ¡°Be, I saw you apany Designer Molly to apetitionst time and found out you work here.


    Today, I came to.¡± Before Attlee could finish, he noticed Dean standing nearby and asked, ¡°Be, is this


    your colleague?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Ms. Bet¡¯s assistant, Dean.¡±


    Before Dean could finish his sentence, he received a cold warning nce from Arabe, and he was so


    scared that he didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    Attlee looked at Arabe in surprise and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone from being a small assistant to manager?


    You even have your own assistant?¡±


    Dean was shocked.


    Arabe was silent.


    ¡°In that case, you should help me even more!¡± Attlee put away his wallet, indicating his intentions.


    ¡°Allbara Investment pulled their funds earlier, and a few bigpanies announced they wouldn¡¯t


    cooperate with us anymore. Recently, several suppliers have terminated their contracts. I want to ask


    for your help. Can you cooperate with ourpany?¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I heard your production volume has exploded recently, and you have a lot of orders. Can you pass


    some to us?¡±


    Arabe got the gist of his request and mocked him coldly: ¡°Did you hit your head on the street? Or did


    the rainwater get into your brain? Instead of going to the hospital, you came here to act crazy?¡±


    Attlee knew thating to Arabe might get him reprimanded, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so harsh,


    especially in front of her assistant.


    Just as Arabe was about to enter thepany, Attlee blocked her way again.


    ¡°Be, even if you don¡¯t respect your father, at least think about your grandmother. Ask yourself, Has


    your grandmother treated you badly these years? Shouldn¡¯t you repay her kindness? Now that the


    Murphy family is in trouble, aren¡¯t you going to help? I just want some of your orders; I¡¯m not asking for


    alimony!¡±


    Arabe cut him off impatiently, saying, ¡°What right do you have to say this to me?¡±


    ¡°Be! I¡¯m begging you. Even if you don¡¯t want to give me some orders, at least give me a few


    designs.¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Designs??


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re thepany manager, you can get Designer Molly to whip up some new designs for


    us, free of charge. Then, our twopanies can team up for sales. If you don¡¯t fancy teaming up, we


    can sell them separately.¡±


    Arabe was annoyed.


    Teamed up for sales, which meant partnering up with the Murphy family¡¯spany to boost their


    fame.


    If they sold separately, all the cash would flow straight into their pockets.


    Design styles for them to make money, for free? Even a sane person wouldn¡¯t say something like that.


    ¡°Dean, call security and tell them there¡¯s a lunatic babbling nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, how could you be so heartless?¡± Attlee spat out angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve lived with the Murphy family


    for eighteen years; all the money you spent was ours; did I ever ask for a penny back? I just want you


    to contribute a bit; I¡¯m not asking you to fork out all your cash. Why are you so against it?¡±


    Arabe coolly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve repaid your kindness; I haven¡¯t spent a dime of your money in these


    eighteen years.¡±


    On the contrary, she was secretly bankrolling the Murphy family.


    5. 5.


    Every time Attlee hit a bad patch with his investments, she was the one to cover the losses.


    Last time, he lost a few hundred million dors; without her, the Murphy family would¡¯ve been bankrupt


    by now.


    Would he still be able to drive his Maybach around and act crazy in front of her?


    ¡°Arabe, I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Attlee knew she had some worth, so he held his temper and


    said softly, ¡°Give me a few piano pieces; I can sell those too.¡±


    ¡°What are you still doing standing there?¡± Arabe coldly looked at Dean and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you calling


    security?¡±


    Dean quickly went to get security.


    Arabe just arrived at thepany, and when she saw Attlee trying to follow her in, she coldly warned


    him, ¡°If you take one more step, the Murphy family will be bankrupt today.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although he knew she didn¡¯t have the power to do so, her aura made him uneasy.


    Seeing Arabe walk into thepany, Attlee yelled out, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home; when you¡¯ve


    cooled off, understand me, thene home, and I¡¯ll have someone make you some good food.¡±


    Arabe pressed the elevator button and stepped in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe home.¡± Watching the elevator doors close, Attlee turned around and walked to his


    car.


    Sitting in the car, Olga and Ynda watched him being humiliated and were very angry.


    ¡°Arabe just became the manager of a smallpany, and she thinks she¡¯s all that. Wonder what


    lowly method she used to be a manager; she even dares to put on airs in front of us.¡± Olga was


    furious.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be mad; she¡¯s a good person, and I believe she¡¯ll understand. Let¡¯s go home and


    wait for news, Yndaforted them.


    Olga nced at her. She was very fond of Yoli,pared to Arabe, she liked Yoli more!


    Attlee also found out that only Yoli was the closest to him, while Arabe was always hurting him!


    Every time he tried to get close to her, he would get hurt!


    Indeed, Arabe was not his biological daughter!


    As soon as Arabe got back to her office, her phone started buzzing.


    ¡°Be,e to the hospital quickly; Grace¡¯s condition has suddenly worsened.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    The moment Arabe heard the news, she was on her feet and out the door, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Something might have rattled her.¡±


    Arabe immediately had an inkling: ¡°Did anyone from the Murphy family go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°A nurse told me that she saw someone from the Murphy family leaving Grace¡¯s room before she fell


    ill.¡±


    This could mean that Grace was pissed off by the Murphy family.


    If that¡¯s the case, she won¡¯t let them off the hook!


    By the time she rushed to Hope Hospital, Grace¡¯s vital signs were plummeting fast.


    In the room besides Caden Newton, there were two doctors and a nurse, all discussing how to save


    Grace.


    ¡°Surgery or not, it¡¯s your call.¡± Caden looked at Arabe.


    Even though Grace was in no shape for surgery, if she didn¡¯t get one, she was a goner!


    Arabe¡¯s slender fingers checked Grace¡¯s pulse, then she said, ¡°Hand me the medical kit.¡±


    Grace wasn¡¯t in a position where she needed surgery.


    Caden handed her the medical kit.


    Arabe skillfully opened the kit, picked out a few thin silver needles, and started acupuncture


    treatment on Grace.


    A newbie nurse nearby was taken aback. What the hell was this girl doing? She had the guts to do this


    in front of two doctors and Dr. Caden? ¡°Dr. Caden.¡±


    ¡°Let her be!¡± Caden knew Arabe must have a trick up her sleeve. Sure enough, soon after, Grace


    coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Grannie Grace.¡± Arabe leaned down and called softly, ¡°Can you hear me speak?¡±


    The nurse nearby, seeing Arabe revive Grace, remembered a rumour she heard when she first


    started her internship at Hope Hospital. There was a high school girl who was a wizard at medical


    procedures, and she used to perform surgeries alongside Dr. Caden.


    Could it be the girl standing in front of her right now?


    She¡¯s so young and yet so brilliant.


    Grace heard a familiar voice and weakly opened her eyes, instinctively reaching out for Arabe¡¯s


    hand.


    Arabe quickly held her hand and asked softly, ¡°Grannie Grace, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Grace was emotional. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even keep the stuff you gave me safe.


    What the heck did that mean?


    Grace coughed a few times, tears filling her eyes. ¡°My stuff is gone.¡±


    Arabe realized that Grannie Grace was upset about this and quicklyforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no


    biggie. Those were cheap things. If you like them, I can buy more for you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Grace¡¯s voice was filled with a hint of sadness: ¡°Don¡¯t buy anymore; they must have taken my


    things.¡±


    Even if she bought new ones, they would take them away!


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Arabe spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re too weak right now; close your eyes and get some sleep.


    When you wake up, your stuff will be back.¡±


    Grace knew she had the ability to recover those things. She was specially trained and could deal with


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    average people; even assassins were no sweat.


    But Grace didn¡¯t want her to meet those people. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you don¡¯t need to confront them.¡±


    As she was saying this, she coughed up another mouthful of blood, scaring the nurse beside her, who


    instinctively covered her mouth.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    She just started her internship not long ago, and seeing such a bloody scene firsthand freaked her


    out.


    But Arabe seemed to be used to scenes like this, gently wiping the blood from Grace¡¯s mouth with a


    tissue and lightly touched her chest. ¡°Chill out, please.¡±


    With herpany, Grace¡¯s mood got a little better, but she still felt bummed about losing her stuff.


    That gem flower must have taken Be a heck of a long time to find those high¨Cgrade gems.


    That new phone, though it didn¡¯t look branded, Grace knew that the operating system inside was sleek,


    and it must¡¯ve cost a pretty penny.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And that bracelet, made of high¨Cquality gold, must¡¯ve been designed by Be herself; she really loved


    it.


    Who would have thought that in the end, all those things were taken away by someone who didn¡¯t


    leave her anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore; I¡¯ll make sure they give it back.¡±


    Arabeforted her again in a soft voice. Seeing that Grace¡¯s mood was gradually calming down


    and the data on the instrument had returned to normal, Caden left with two doctors and nurses.


    Both doctors were praising Arabe¡¯s medical skills; this wasn¡¯t their first time seeing Arabe save


    patients.


    ¡°If our hospital could have talent like this, we would totally be the top one in the country.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the new generation took over the mission of the previous one; these young folks are so


    amazing!¡±


    ¡°The guy who took Grace¡¯s stuff seemed to be her own son? That¡¯s messed up! How could he do such


    a heartless thing?¡± The new nurse followed Caden, clenching her fists, feeling angry for Grace.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a jerk.¡± Caden replied casually, ¡°Let me know next time theye.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to see Arabe so worried again after seeing the anxiety and pain in Be¡¯s eyes just


    now.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The nurse followed Caden¡¯s pace and curiously asked, ¡°Dr. Caden, is that girl your


    girlfriend? I think you two match well! Is she the high school student who saved Phillip McMillian?


    She¡¯s so young; how can she have such superb medical skills? Was she taught by her family?¡±


    The nurse asked a lot of questions.


    Caden thought of that cool and handsome face he saw in the hospitalst time; it seemed that man


    was a better match for Be.


    His medical skills were often surpassed by Arabe¡¯s.


    Like today, he thought Grace had to have surgery, but once Be was here, she solved the problem so


    easily.


    It seemed he still had a long way to go to catch up with Be.


    ¡°Dr. Caden, don¡¯t you need to apany your girlfriend since you work overtime every day?¡± The


    nurse asked again.


    No one knew that he worked overtime every day, trying to improve his medical skills or at least be


    closer to Arabe. After Grace fell asleep, Arabe gently covered her with the quilt.


    Grace¡¯s hand was still tightly holding a thin bracelet, which was the first gift Arabe gave her after


    earning money.


    Maybe because the bracelet was too thin, Olga thought it was worthless, so she didn¡¯t take it away.


    ording to Grace, when she woke up, Olga was already in the ward, and after a while, they left.


    When Grace checked under her pillow again, those things were


    gone.


    This was a VIP ward with surveince equipment all around; there¡¯s no way for a thief to steal things


    under Grace¡¯s pillow.


    Nobody else knew about Grace being hospitalized here; the only visitors were her and the Murphy


    family..


    So, the stuff was definitely taken by the Murphy family.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle to see youter¡±


    Arabe got up, gently closed the door of the ward, walked to the reception desk on the floor, and said


    to one of the nurses, ¡°Please keep an eye on the patients in Room 301 for me. If there is an


    emergency, you can call me at the contact information listed My name is Arabe.¡±


    ¡°I seel Don¡¯t worry! You are Dr. Caden¡¯s girlfriend, and you are one of our own!¡±


    That nurse was an intern right now When she smiled, her eyes were like bright stars


    ¡°He is not my boyfriend Arabe corrected calmly, ¡°I will tell him what you said.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say I said it! Please, please!¡± The nurse put her hands together and asked again and again.


    At this time, Caden walked out of the office and saw Arabe leaving. He walked toward her with long


    legs.


    When the nurse saw him, she picked up a medical record and pretended to be reading it, but she


    turned it upside down.


    ¡°Arabe.¡± Caden stopped her aloud. ¡°Are you going back?¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be more gentle in the future.¡±


    Caden thought that he was not gentle enough at ordinary times


    In front of Arabe, his temper has never been better!


    Did the nurse speak ill of him?


    Otherwise, why would Arabe suddenly say this to him?


    In this way, Caden¡¯s eyes fell on the nurse, and the nurse¡¯s hands with medical records were shaking


    with fear.


    ¡°I mean, you seem to be too serious at ordinary times. Smile more.¡±


    ¡°Am I serious?¡± Caden thought it was very interesting. Arabe had never seen his serious


    appearance. When he used to treat Susana and the Murphy family, that was really serious!


    Was he already very gentle with Arabe?


    The nurse next to him secretly nced at Caden¡¯s smile and was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Dr.


    Caden, who had always been serious, to be so handsome when he smiled.


    He was really gentle with Arabe.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Smile more. I¡¯ll go back first. I have some things to deal with.¡± When Arabe finished, she


    looked at the nurse beside her and tapped her finger on the desktop. ¡°Remember to keep an eye on


    the patient for me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, no problem!¡± The nurse promised.


    ¡°Arabe.¡± Caden stopped her and said, ¡°Are you going to find them? You are alone; I am very


    uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s them who have something to do.¡± Arabe casually prodded the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°If I do too much, you should pay more attention to them on the operating table.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to make them unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    When the nurse saw Arabe leave, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dr. Caden, your friend is really cool and


    has a strong atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Did you say anything bad about me just now?¡±


    ¡°ah? No,no.¡±


    ¡°You will be working the night shift for the next week.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Dr. Caden, I put my foot in my mouth. I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Arabe took a taxi to the Murphy family. As soon as she approached the yard, she heard two nannies


    excitedly sharing ¡°trophies¡°. ¡°This dress is good! Give me one¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the olddy is dying. Let¡¯s choose any of these clothes! Look at this style; it¡¯s really nice.¡±


    ¡°She is so old, it¡¯s a waste to wear such good clothes!¡±


    That¡¯s night! Hey, look, why does this dress have a QY logo in the sun? Famous brand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it may be an anti¨Ccounterfeiting mark! Don¡¯t worry about it, as long as the clothes look


    good!¡±


    I would have taken a fancy to this dress! I don¡¯t think she cane back this time! Let¡¯s take some


    more!¡±


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and the golden iron gate was kicked open.


    Two nannies heard the sound, saw Arabe, and subconsciously hid their clothes behind them.


    But there were too many clothes in front of them to hide, and some looked at Arabe guiltily.


    ¡°Miss Arabe, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°She is not the person of this family! Haven¡¯t you heard? Her biological family is in a poverty¨Cstricken


    area. When shees back this time, it is estimated that she hase to borrow money from her


    master and wife!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the master just give you six million dors?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Do you really make this your home? Breaking in without saying hello; have you forgotten the etiquette


    that the Murphy family has taught you over the years?¡± Arabe came to them step by step and asked


    coldly, ¡°Why are Grandma¡¯s clothes in your hands?


    These clothes were all designed for Grandma by her own hands.


    ¡°Do we need to exin to you?¡± One of the nannies stretched out her finger, pointed at the tip of


    Arabe¡¯s nose, and sneered, ¡°You still think you are ady of the Murphy family!¡±


    She chuckled, and just wanting to say anything, directly grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Ahhh, Arabe, what are you doing?¡±


    Another nanny panicked. ¡°You! I¡¯m going to tell the master and his wife¡­¡±


    Arabe lifted her foot and kicked it, and another nanny immediately fell to the ground, and her whole


    face fell into the grass,ining repeatedly in pain. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Arabe stepped up her


    efforts.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes dimmed. Why can¡¯t Olga wait for the death of Granny Grace? Why did she want


    Granny Grace¡¯s things so soon?


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy wants to vacate Grace¡¯s cloakroom and use it as a yoga studio for Miss Ynda. These


    clothes, Mrs. Murphy said, Grace can¡¯t wear so much; they are out of date, so she said to give them to


    us and let us choose at will.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s things¨Cdoes she have the right to do this?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Murphy said that she is the hostess of this family, and she has the right to deal with everything in


    the family.¡±


    Arabe mercilessly shook off her hand, and the nanny identally fell to the ground.


    ¡°My waist.¡±


    ¡°Sir, madam,e on, something has happened; someone is going to kill someone¡­


    Attlee, Olga, and Ynda hurried out to see that it was Arabe.


    Attlee had thought that Arabe figured it out and was willing to cooperate with the Murphy family?


    This was a great thing!


    ¡°Arabe, have you finally returned home? Come in and sit down.¡± Attlee hurried forward, revealing a


    ttering smile.


    Arabe, after all, grew up in the Murphy family. Now, at a critical juncture, she had returned to repay


    her kindness!


    Arabe was bored when she saw his hypocritical face. ¡°Why are Grandma¡¯s clothes here?¡±


    Attlee was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to be seen by her so skillfully. He quickly exined, ¡°These are


    outdated clothes. We want to buy new ones for your grandmother, so these old ones are no longer


    needed.¡±


    ¡°Clean the clothes and put them back in the cloakroom.¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Attlee nced at the clothes, then at her, saying. ¡°No problem. You two, what are you still sitting on


    the floor? Hurry up and bring Grace¡¯s stuff in!¡±


    ¡°Sir, one of the maids wanted to say, weren¡¯t these things meant to be given to them? Why did he


    change his mind as soon as he saw Arabe?


    It was clear that Attlee respected Arabe quite a bit, even with a hint of deliberate ttery.


    The two maids didn¡¯t understand what was going on, felt a bit unconvinced, and were about to pick up


    the clothes and go indoors.


    Arabe said coldly, ¡°Get someone else to do it, I don¡¯t like their hands.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The two maids were so angry they were speechless.


    Attlee, however, obeyed and quickly called for someone else to handle it.


    ¡°Be, is this satisfactory to you? You haven¡¯t been home in a long time;e in and sit down; I¡¯ll have


    someone prepare your favorite fruit.¡±


    He said this and quietly asked the maid behind him, ¡°What fruit does Be like?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Ms. Be didn¡¯t seem to be picky; she ate everything..


    But before, they rarely cut fruit for her to eat; no one remembered what she liked.


    ¡°Then prepare Be¡¯s favorite snacks!¡± Attlee raised his voice, as if deliberately saying it for¨CArabe to


    hear.


    The maid spoke quietly: ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what snacks Ms. Be likes.¡±


    The snacks at home were all what Miss Yoli liked!


    No one ever cared about what Arabe liked.


    Attlee red at her and said, ¡°Then bring up all the fruit and all the snacks in the house. Be may


    have left this home, but she is still my daughter, Attlee¡¯s daughter! Be,e in and sit down!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Olga was displeased on the side; although she didn¡¯t like the idea of Arabe eating their stuff, she had


    to admit that Arabe was of great value now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to cooperate? Fire these two maids to show me your sincerity.¡°.


    Probably not expecting Arabe to make this request, the two maids were stunned, and one of them


    angrily said, ¡°Why should we be fired just because you said so? Will the master listen to you?¡±


    Firing the two maids could exchange huge benefits from the Murphy family, but Attlee couldn¡¯t wait; he


    hurriedly said, ¡°Someone, settle their wages and get them out; they are not to be hired again!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± The two maids were stunned; they couldn¡¯t believe that Arabe could just say a word and the


    master would agree.


    Did the sun rise from the west today?


    ¡°Madam, the master is going to fire us; aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡±


    The madam said that those clothes were going to give them; let them pick whatever they wanted!


    How came now it had be their fault?


    ¡°Since the master has spoken, you can take an extra month¡¯s sry and work in someone else¡¯s


    house.¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡± The two maids didn¡¯t expect her not to save them either, although they didn¡¯t understand


    the reason. The two maids still red at Arabe angrily, then left with their anger.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle our ounts.¡± Arabe turned her gaze to Attlee and said coldly, ¡°You should


    return the things you took from my grandmother.¡°¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee immediately felt a bit uneasy.


    Olga immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Those were all given to us by your grandmother


    personally; now you want to take them back? If you really want to take them back, you can¡¯t go through


    you, an irrelevant person. How do we know you won¡¯t steal? Just likest time when you stole Yoli¡¯s


    ne.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    The butler at the side couldn¡¯t help but snort. She still remembered thest incident. Before Arabe


    left the Murphy family, she stole Yoli¡¯s gem ne. When she got busted, she panicked and tossed


    the ne into the trash bin.


    ¡°Well, that settles it then, Arabe said, about to enter the house.


    Upon hearing this, Attlee mistook it for Arabe¡¯s refusal to cooperate. He hastily nudged Olga: ¡°What


    are you waiting for? It¡¯s her Grandma¡¯s stuff. If she wants it now, let her have it!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Olga knew the stuff was worth a fortune. She could sell it for a ton of cash¨Cdefinitely


    more than what Arabe¡¯s order was worth!


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to have a big picture in mind!¡± Attlee reminded her in a hushed, urgent voice, ¡°Go get it


    now!¡±


    The Collins family had made it clear that they wouldn¡¯t allow anypany to cooperate with them. If


    Arabe¡¯s subsidiary could be the first to approach them, otherpanies would surely follow suit,


    thinking they¡¯d established a good rapport with the Collins.


    Plus, they would ed Arabe to get Designer Molly to design new models for free in the future.


    In the long run, cooperating with Arabe would pay off the most!


    ¡°Yoli, bring out yours too.¡±


    Upon hearing Attlee¡¯s words, Ynda bit her lip resentfully. The gem was so lifelike, it could even y


    piano tunes. She loved it.


    She just got it, and now she had to return it!


    Reluctantly, Olga shot Arabe a nce and went to fetch the items.


    Arabe collected the three items and strode towards the door, as if eager to sever ties with this


    family.


    Attlee quickly called out to her, ¡°Arabe, about the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to discuss it.¡±


    Realizing she¡¯d been tricked, Olga immediately blocked Arabe¡¯s way: ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to


    cooperate with us, hand over the stuff!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d just hand it over because you say so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your Grandma¡¯s stuff.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s hers too? And you still stole it? Did you think her condition would worsen?¡±


    On hearing this, Attlee was taken aback. ¡°What are you saying? What happened to your Grandma?


    Why did her condition suddenly worsen? She was fine when.we visited her this morning.¡±


    ¡°Attlee, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± Olga pointed at Arabe warningly and said, ¡°I told you to hand


    over the stuff. Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Try and take it if you can.¡±


    Olga turned to the servants and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡±


    1


    The butler and driver rushed forward, trying to teach Arabe a lesson.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, they were knocked down by Arabe before they could even touch her.


    Stunned, Olga couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, intending to teach Arabe a lesson.


    Arabe gripped her wrist tightly, staring at her coldly. ¡°Because of you, my Grandma¡¯s recovery has


    been set back.¡±


    ¡°You, let go of my hand.¡± Olga didn¡¯t care about the old woman¡¯s condition, yelling, ¡°I said let go! How


    dare you defy me?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She tried to hit Arabe with her other hand, but Arabe blocked it.


    Suddenly, Arabe let go. Olga fell onto the grass, a sharp pain shooting through her waist, turning her


    face pale.


    ¡°Oh, my back.¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Ynda immediately rushed forward, trying to help Olga.


    ¡°It¡¯s hurt. Don¡¯t touch me. Arabe, you have be so savage after a few days of not disciplining


    you?¡± Olga was lying on the grass, and tears came out in pain. ¡°Arabe, you have gone too far!¡±


    Ynda saw Arabe want to go, immediately caught up with her, grabbed her arm, and wanted to


    argue with her clearly. Arabe hated Ynda¡¯s touch. As soon as she raised her hand, Ynda fell


    dramatically on the grass with a painful expression.


    ¡°Yoli, are you all right?¡± One of the servants hurriedly came forward to help.


    Ynda¡¯s tears fell, but she pretended to be strong and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Be, how can you treat your mother and sister like this?¡± Attlee can¡¯t believe that this little girl had


    be so savage. She was not only rude to the servants but also so indifferent to her mother and


    sister.


    He can¡¯t believe she¡¯s like this!


    ¡°You said it yourself that I have nothing to do with this family.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were ruthless. ¡°If I catch


    you stealing from Grandma again, I¡¯ll cut off your hands!¡±


    ¡°You, you wicked girl, don¡¯t let her go!¡± Olga was in tears and ordered the servants around her to ¡°close


    the door and teach her a good lesson!¡±


    Arabe easily opened a road and swaggered out of the Murphy family.


    The Murphy family was shocked. Is this still the old Be? She¡¯s only been away for a month, and she¡¯s


    changed so much.


    ¡°Mom, are you all right? Ynda hurried forward to ask about it.


    Olga¡¯s teeth itch with hate. ¡°This evil girl, if we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, will she think that we are easy


    to bully


    Attlee sighed. He thought Be had figured it out and wanted to cooperate with them. Unexpectedly.


    Arabe left the Murphy family and sent something to the olddy. The mobile phone suddenly shook.


    [Be, what are you busy with?]


    It was a message from her brother.


    Arabe¡¯s finger touched the screen and she quickly replied, ¡°I have something to do outside.¡±


    [Go home for dinner at night?]


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    [Do you want something to eat?]


    ¡°I am not picky about food, anything will do.¡±


    [Good.]


    Hans had always been concise. After replying ¡°good¡°, he saw that his sister didn¡¯t reply again, and he


    started typing again.


    [Don¡¯t be too busy; pay attention to your health.]


    After thinking about it, he added, [See you tonight.]


    Arabe gave an OK and put away her mobile phone.


    Hans didn¡¯t expect his sister to be more concise than him. He smiled and said to Julian on the side, ¡°I


    will try my best to advance the afternoon, and I will go home early to apany Arabe.¡±


    Julian kept his eyes open; he seemed to see the boss smile just now. He had been with the boss for


    seven or eight years, and the boss seemed a little different to his sister.


    Arabe had just gotten in a taxi and returned to thepany after apanying the olddy when


    she saw Romeo¡¯s car parked not far away.


    The man who got off the car was tall and handsome, which attracted the attention of several


    passersby..


    There was still half an hour before leaving work. Arabe thought thating back early would not let


    him find out.


    She didn¡¯t expect him toe half an hour early.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Romeo came over and gently tidied up her broken hair. ¡°Next time you want


    to use the car, you can tell me


    He didn¡¯t want the girl to call a taxi outside.


    ¡°I went out to do something. Why did youe so early?¡± Arabe looked up at him. ¡°Do youe


    here so early every day?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There has been nothing to deal with recently.¡± Romeo looked at her, spoiled.


    Although he said so, only Carl understood that Romeo speeded up his work every day in order to pick


    up Miss Arabe early and try to stay with her.


    At this point, Romeo had made time to fall in love, and his assistant was still handling the follow¨Cup


    work in thepany!

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    ¡°I have to head home for dinner tonight, so I can¡¯t hang with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo gently patted her on the head and then opened the car door for her.


    As they were on the road, Arabe asked about Romeo¡¯s grandma, and they chatted about their jobs.


    Soon, they arrived at Reflections Vi.


    Romeo helped her unbuckle the seatbelt, opened the car door, and gave her a somewhat reluctant


    hug. ¡°Can you make some time to hang out with me next time?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe turned around, about to walk into the gate, when she noticed something shiny on the


    ground. Oil?


    Under the sunlight, therge area of oil looked like water.


    1


    Someone must have cleaned the garden to cover the oil; the ground was all wet.


    If she didn¡¯t look closely, she wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Who spilled the offthere?


    Were they hoping she¡¯d slip?,¡±


    In one of the windows of the main house, there seemed to be a pair of eyes sneakily watching.


    Without a flinch, Arabe stepped on the wet spots on the ground, perfectly avoiding the oil, and


    walked straight in.


    ¡°She just walked in like that?¡± Martha, hiding behind the curtain, couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°I purposely spilled


    two buckets of oil; why isn¡¯t the ground slippery?¡± Serena felt regretful: ¡°Did the garden cleaning wash


    away the oil?¡±


    ¡°No, Holly cleaned the garden first, then I spilled the oil. By rights, Arabe should have slipped!¡±


    Unexpectedly, she just strolled in without a problem!


    At this moment, Arabe walked into the main house, scaring the two of them into pretending to


    discuss curtain designs.


    ¡°Serena, about your room¡¯s curtains, do you want to switch to this floral pattern?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty?¡±


    ¡°Romeo¡¯s looking for you.¡± As Arabe passed by Serena, she casually mentioned, ¡°He has something


    to tell you.¡±


    Romeo was looking for her?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Serena was thrilled and wanted to rush out but was held back by Martha¡¯s re!


    Normally, Romeo wouldn¡¯t be looking for her!


    Did Arabe notice the cooking oil on the ground and try to trick Serena into slipping?


    Arabe climbed up two steps and casually mentioned, ¡°He¡¯s over there; if you don¡¯t want to go, at


    least let someone inform him.¡±


    How could Serena not want to go?


    She¡¯s been dreaming of talking to Romeo!!


    She immediately dashed out of the main house, and Martha hurriedly followed, saying, ¡°Serena, be


    careful; there¡¯s oil on the ground.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; Arabe didn¡¯t slip when she came in. If you¡¯re worried, we can walk slower.¡±


    Before Serena could finish, she slipped and suddenly fell backward.


    ¡°Serena!¡± Martha tried to help her but ended up slipping.


    Arabe stood on the balcony, watched them fall, and then called Romeo, ¡°Now, you can go.¡±


    Earlier, when she came in, she had sent Romeo a message asking him to wait.


    Romeo slightly smiled. ¡°You said there¡¯s a show to watch; is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect that these two scheming people would try to make Be slip, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk to


    your dad.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    This was such a minor incident that it¡¯s not worth bothering dad.


    In the living room.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Serena and Martha were helped in, lying on separate sofas, their faces pale from pain.


    Louisa rushed over after hearing the news and asked, ¡°What happened? Get Dr. Zoe over here.¡±


    ¡°Mum, I tripped, and Martha fell trying to help me.¡±


    Because they slipped on oil, the fall was harder and the pain more intense.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Louisa lifted the back of Serena¡¯s clothing gently upon seeing only women around. Her


    entire back was covered in bruises!


    ¡°I failed to protect Miss Serena; please punish me, Ma¡¯am!¡± Martha was in so much pain that she was


    almost in tears. This damn Arabe, the floor was so slippery; howe she waspletely fine?


    Did she notice the oil on the floor from the start?


    No way!


    With her eyesight, how could she have noticed?


    Even if she did, how could she have confidently strolled into the room, perfectly avoiding the oil slick?


    ¡°Martha, Serena told me you fell trying to help her. I should be thanking you, not punishing you.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re so kind. Protecting Miss Serena is my duty, even if I get seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°But why did you fall? Where did you fall?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, Ma¡¯am, but Ms. Be said Mr. McMin wanted to see Serena. Serena didn¡¯t


    want to keep him waiting, so she hurried. But she fell before even reaching the front door.¡±


    Just as Martha finished speaking, Holly timely added, ¡°I just went to where Serena fell and saw that the


    floor had oil spilled on it.


    ¡°Why would there be oil on the garden floor?¡± Louisa looked puzzled.


    Holly hinted subtly, ¡°I also found it strange; the floor had oil right when Ms. Be called for Serena.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Louisa angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re implying that all of this was a trap set by Be?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Ma¡¯am; I didn¡¯t mean that; I was just specting.¡± Holly quickly bowed her head to


    apologize: ¡°Serena treated me like a sister; seeing her like this, I just felt sorry.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Keh Collins rushed over after hearing the news. After listening to the recount of


    the events and seeing the state of the two girls, he urgently asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Dr. Zoe here yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way; he should be here in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Tell the driver to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Relying on her seniority, she said arrogantly, ¡°Mr. McMin usually only calls for Ms. Be; why did he


    suddenly call for Serena today? And just as Serena was going out, there was oil on the floor. It¡¯s all too


    coincidental!¡±


    Louisa nced at her displeased and asked, ¡°Lily, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, to avoid wronging the innocent and to not let the person who set up Serena go, I suggest


    we ask Ms. Be toe down and exin what happened. Also, I request to see the CCTV footage!¡±


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Louisa didn¡¯t expect this maid to be so audacious as to make such a request: ¡°I won¡¯t


    argue with you because you¡¯re a long¨Ctime employee, but I won¡¯t give you a second chance. You need


    to take responsibility for your actions!¡±


    She dared to suspect Be; was she that brave?

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    ¡°Did I hear someone¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    1


    Just then, Arabe sauntered down the spiral staircase, with Edith hot on her heels.


    It seemed Edith had filled her in on the living room situation.


    ¡°Be, what brings you down here?¡± Louisa turned to Edith and asked, ¡°Who told you to fetch Ms.


    Be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Lily was being too loud. Arabe walked over to everyone and gave a careless nce


    around. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to review the security footage?¡± ¡°Be.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Arabe spoke in a calm tone: ¡°I want to see if someone is asking for trouble and getting


    what they deserve.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Lily felt a surge of discontent towards her, but she still said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Ms. Be¡¯s idea, I¡¯ll bring


    up the footage for everyone to see. I believe everyone is curious about what really happened and how


    Serena fell!¡±


    ¡°If the person who framed Serena watched her fall and doesn¡¯t have to take any responsibility, does


    that mean everyone can bully Serena in the future? How many more insults does Serena have to


    endure? Does she even have a ce in this family?¡±


    Arabezily leaned back on the single sofa, and Edith poured her a ss of water. She took a sip


    and said nonchntly, ¡°Enough with the chatter.¡±


    ¡°y the footage.¡±


    ¡°Wait and see!¡± Lily went to fetch the security footage. Soon, the afternoon¡¯s surveince footage was


    ying on the big screen.


    Lily fast¨Cforwarded it to three times the speed.


    At five twenty in the afternoon, Holly was watering the garden. At half past five, the screen suddenly


    turned into ck and white stripes, and then the time jumped to six in the afternoon.


    Arabe walked through the front door, and not long after, Martha apanied Serena out of the main


    building. Before they even reached the front door, Serena slipped and f¨¦ll, and Martha fell too while


    trying to help her..


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone¡¯s fault; Ms. Be didn¡¯t do anything, and neither did Serena!¡±


    ¡°They both look innocent!¡±


    ¡°Lily, you misunderstood Ms. Be; she just got home from work at that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Several of the maids spoke up for Arabe.


    ¡°No!¡± Lily seemed to have found evidence, pointing at the screen andughing coldly, ¡°Look carefully;


    this is the spot. Ms. Be didn¡¯t fall when she passed by; how;e Serena did?¡±


    Everyone looked, and indeed, both Serena and Ms. Be had passed through that spot.


    Lily dered, ¡°Ms. Be must have known in advance that there was oil there; that¡¯s why she avoided


    it! But Serena didn¡¯t know, so she slipped and fell when she walked past!¡±


    In other words, the oil was poured by Ms. Be!


    ¡°Nonsense! Ms. Be only got home at six; when would she have the time to set this up?¡± Edith stood


    up and used, ¡°The master and mistress are here, yet you dare to nder Ms. Be! You¡¯ve got


    guts!¡±


    ¡°This surveince system was purchased by the master and mistress from overseas and has been


    running smoothly for five years. However, during this half¨Chour, from five thirty to six, the surveince


    footage was deleted. And then, as soon as it hit six, Ms. Be appeared in the footage! Doesn¡¯t that


    give something away?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Edith couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; she stood in front of Arabe and started


    arguing with Lily: ¡°Ms. Be just joined this family; she doesn¡¯t even know where the oil is! Do you


    really have to nder her?¡±


    ¡°Could it be possible that you told her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re framing her! You¡¯re just spouting nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Holly that when Ms. Be got home from work, she sent Serena and Martha away first,


    then went upstairs herself!¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Arabe wondered if she could just go back to her room.


    ¡°Everyone knows that the surveince room is on the third floor! Is Ms. Be avoiding our gazes on


    purpose just so she can sneak upstairs and delete the surveince footage?¡±


    Arabe was speechless


    ¡°Do you have any evidence¡± Edith was fuming


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have any evidence that Ms Be is innocent!¡±


    ¡°Enough¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she red at Lily and said, ¡°You¡¯re really pushing it, Lily


    Be is my own flesh and blood, are you trying to stir up trouble between us? Are you itching to go


    back to your hometown and retire?¡±


    ¡°Madame Serena has always treated me well over the years. Now that she¡¯s hurt, I can¡¯t just stand by!


    If I¡¯ve misunderstood Ms. Be, I¡¯m willing to apologize once things are cleared up. But for now, I need


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    an exnation from Ms. Be! Howe you didn¡¯t slip at the same spot Serena did?¡±


    ¡°Oh, because I saw the oil on the floor,¡± Arabe replied nonchntly.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault the others didn¡¯t see it!


    ¡°So she did know about the oil!¡± Lily seemed to think she had caught Arabe; she sneered, ¡°I also


    want to ask, why would Mr. McMin randomly look for Serena? Did you be? Mr. McMin didn¡¯t look


    for her at all! You made it up, your goal was to make Serena fall, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena looked at Arabe with suspicion. Did Arabe really lie to her?


    Romeo didn¡¯t look for her


    No. If that was the case, she had to make Arabe pay!


    ¡°Why Romeo was looking for her, is that your business?¡± Arabe found it hrious.


    Lily knew Arabe was lying by her look. She smirked and said, ¡°Romeo is of high status; of course I


    can¡¯t ask. But Ms. Be can!¡±


    Was she hinting at giving Romeo a call?


    ¡°Lily¡± Just as Keh was about to tell her to pack up and leave, Arabe spoke up.


    Fine, no problem.¡±


    Arabe casually pulled out her phone, dialed Romeo¡¯s number, and put it on speaker.


    #


    Serena was both nervous and hopeful that Romeo really did have something to talk to her about!


    If it was Arabe who lied to her, she would never let her off the hook!


    Soon, the call was answered.


    ¡°Be¡±


    Every time Romeo called Arabe¡¯s name, his yoice was so charming that it was heart¨Cfluttering, a bit


    teasing, and full of indulgence.


    His voice was enchantingly melodious: ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry¡±


    ¡°Rare of you to call me¡± Romeo¡¯s voice sounded pleased: ¡°I was just thinking about you; what are you


    up to?¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe how affectionate Romeo was towards Arabe in private!


    ¡°Im on speakerphone right now.¡± In order to prevent him from saying anything more intimate, Arabe


    went straight to the point: ¡°Did you need something from Serena this afternoon?¡±


    Speakerphone? Needed something from Serena?


    Romeo quickly caught on ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important.¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Serena was kind of bummed out. She thought Romeo was going to confess his feelings to her or


    maybe invite her out for a coffee or a chat.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell her that I only like you.¡±


    Everyone was stumped.


    ¡°Last time I had breakfast at your ce, your parents were still sleeping. She confessed her feelings to


    me, and I turned her down.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes widened; she didn¡¯t expect Romeo to bring this up.


    Martha couldn¡¯t believe it either, Romeo actually said this!


    And this was all on speakerphone!


    Speakerphone!


    Sure enough, Keh and Louisa couldn¡¯t believe it either, and their faces turned super ugly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, I want her to get the hint; I don¡¯t want her to hurt you guys; I¡¯m warning her not to bully


    you.¡±


    When he said ¡°bully¡°, he put extra emphasis on it. Everyone was shocked. Was he implying that


    Serena was often bullying Arabe behind the scenes? That¡¯s too much information to handle


    ¡°You¡¯re just too nice,¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was full of affection and concern. ¡°You always keep me out of it;


    you won¡¯t let me talk to your parents; you think I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re being treated at home.¡±


    Arabe listened to him, amused. This guy sure knew how to talk.


    Keh and Louisa, hearing that their beloved daughter was being mistreated at home, felt even more


    heartbroken and angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll be upset, but if you don¡¯t tell them the truth, the only one who¡¯ll end up hurt is you;


    you¡¯re taking on too much. Not all kindness gets rewarded; I know you don¡¯t expect anything in return;


    you¡¯re just that kind of pure person.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Romeo knew she was on speakerphone, deliberately saying it for certain people to hear: ¡°No matter


    what she does, I only like you, and that won¡¯t change in this lifetime.¡±


    Serena felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning,pletely dumbfounded.


    I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, and she hung up the phone.


    Everyone was quiet.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that Serena had such ambitions¨Cseducing Romeo behind the scenes and


    bullying Arabe!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Serena tried to get up to exin, but her body was in so much pain


    that she couldn¡¯t move. She copsed onto the couch, feeling like her bones were about to fall apart.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Romeo is lying?¡± Louisa didn¡¯t believe that Romeo would lie. His status meant there was


    no need for him to frame others.


    ¡°We treated you like our own daughter, but behind our backs, you tried to seduce Be¡¯s fianc¨¦e and


    bully her!¡± Louisa angrily pped the table..


    Scared, Serena crawled to her feet and said, ¡°Mom, mom, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! That was in the past!


    I did have some inappropriate thoughts about my brother¨Cinw in the past! But I let it go! I really let it


    go!¡±


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t be misled! We should be focusing on Serena¡¯s fall today!¡± Lily quickly changed the


    subject.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Louisa knew this servant was no good either!


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was calm andposed: ¡°If you want the truth, then


    let me show you! Edith, could you please fetch myptop from my room?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Edith quickly went to get theptop.


    Before long, Arabe was typing line after line of code in front of everyone.


    Everyone watched as the screen filled with lines of code. They had no idea what she was doing, but it


    looked super professional!.


    Keh and Louisa were also confused by their daughter¡¯s actions. What was she doing?


    Not too long after, the surveince footage from 5:30 to 6 p.m. was restored.


    Martha couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, so she quickly turned to Lily.


    Lily was also shocked. How could this be? She had personally deleted the half¨Chour footage.


    She even cleared the recycle bin.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    ¡°So, this is the real tea.¡± Arabe hit the y button at triple speed.


    The video showed a cargo truck pulling up at the front gate at half past five in the afternoon. The


    housekeeper, Martha, and several servants went out to unload the truck


    Louisa, sitting on the sofa, suddenly recalled that in the middle of each month, the household groceries


    were


    delivered by a special driver.


    From the angle of the security camera, the truck door opened, and the servants started hauling stuff¨C


    bags of rice, assorted seasonings, and barrels of cooking oil¨Cinto the house.


    Martha, carrying two barrels of oil, tripped over the threshold and took a tumble, spilling oil


    everywhere.


    The servants, hearing themotion, tried to help, but Martha stopped them. Judging by her gestures,


    she was warning them about the oil spill and the risk of slipping.


    One of the servant pointed at her clothes, probably suggesting she change out of her soiled clothes.


    Taking a look at her own clothes, Martha then called the driver over, seemingly questioning why the lids


    of the oil barrels weren¡¯t secured.


    After a while, Martha finally went inside to change her clothes.


    Perhaps due to the passage of time, she forgot to have someone clean up the oil spill.


    At first nce, it seemed like a series of unfortunate idents, but Arabe smelled a rat¡­.


    Firstly, Martha was Serena¡¯s personal nanny and had no business helping out with the groceries.


    Secondly, she waited until all the servants were inside before she went to the truck to fetch the oil


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    barrels.


    While fetching the oil, she dallied, probably taking some time to unscrew the lids. The truck door


    conveniently blocked her actions from view, only showing her standing there for a while.


    Having been in the household for many years, she would know where the security cameras were


    pointed. So she intentionally tripped at the entrance, making it seem like an ident.


    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all my fault! I was just trying to lend a hand and didn¡¯t realize the oil barrels weren¡¯t


    properly sealed. They asked me to change my clothes, and right after I did, Serena asked me to join


    her for snacks. I didn¡¯t want to refuse Serena¡¯s kindness, and Ipletely forgot about the spilled oil on


    the floor. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Martha feigned regret, attempting to get up to apologize but being forced to


    sit back down due to her injuries.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t the lids secured?¡± Louisa asked coldly. ¡°And why wasn¡¯t the spill cleaned up? Martha,


    when you and Serena fell, you should¡¯ve remembered this incident. But when I asked you why you fell,


    you didn¡¯t mention it! And you didn¡¯t say a word when Holly was falsely using Be!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am! I¡¯m in so much pain from the fall that all I could think about was the pain. Plus, my


    old age has made my mind quite sluggish; please punish me! ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Ma¡¯am! I misspoke out of


    concern for Serena¡¯s injury; please forgive me!¡± Holly apologized anxiously.


    Another servant quickly exined; ¡°After we moved all the stuff inside, Serena thanked us for our hard


    work and offered us some snacks. We were so caught up in, eating that we forgot about the spill.¡±


    She finished, her head hanging low.


    ¡°The truck driver mentioned that they might not have checked the goods properly before the delivery.


    Something simr happenedst year.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we are all to me; please punish us!¡±

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°Punishment?¡± Louisa looked down on them with a haughty gaze. ¡°Of course you¡¯re getting punished! If


    Be hadn¡¯t restored the surveince, how badly would you have misunderstood her by now? She


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to prove her innocence!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Be!¡± The servants were shaking in their boots and quickly kneeling down. ¡°We¡¯re sorry,


    madam; we¡¯re sorry, Serena; it¡¯s all our fault.¡±


    It was all because they were so greedy for snacks, and Serena was always chatting with them and


    entertaining them, so theypletely forgot about their duties. ¡°Martha, your job is to take care of


    Serena. Although you meant well by helping out, you spilled oil. You should¡¯ve called someone else to


    clean it up. You said you¡¯re old and forgot; I can understand that, given you¡¯ve been looking after


    Serena for eighteen years. But now look at the mess you¡¯ve made. I¡¯ll dock you a month¡¯s pay. Don¡¯t


    make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, madam!¡± Martha, feeling grateful, shot a defiant nce at Arabe,


    as if to say, ¡°What can you do to me?¡±


    Arabe curled her lips slightly, as if everything was going exactly as she expected.


    ¡°As for you lot, you got so carried away with your snacks that you forgot to clean up, causing Serena to


    fall and nearly causing Arabe to be misunderstood. I¡¯m docking two months¡® pay from all of you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, madam!¡± The servants felt grateful and relieved that they weren¡¯t


    being fired.


    The Collins family was known for their generous treatment of servants!


    ¡°And you!¡± Louisa¡¯s gazended on Lily. ¡°You know exactly what you said just now!¡±


    Lily quickly knelt down. Madam, it¡¯s all my fault. Serena¡¯s been so good to me all these years, and


    seeing her get hurt like that, I panicked and misunderstood Ms. Be. I¡¯ll apologize to Ms. Be!¡±


    She had said earlier that if she really misunderstood Arabe, she would bow in apology!


    Now, she walked up to Arabe and said, ¡°Ms. Be, I misspoke out of anxiety earlier, please forgive


    me! I¡¯m from a rural area, and I didn¡¯t receive much education! Please, I beg of you, in consideration of


    the twelve years I¡¯ve worked for this family, forgive me this once. I bow in apology to you!¡±


    Lily really bent at the waist in apology, bowing deeply and not straightening up for a long while!


    No matter what, keeping her job was the most important thing.


    Arabe looked at her indifferently, her lips curling slightly. ¡°Lily, when you deleted the surveince


    footage, did you think about how I would be misunderstood, despised, and looked at with strange


    eyes?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and turned to look at Lily! She deleted the surveince?


    Lily was also shocked for a few seconds. How did she know about this?


    ¡°Because this high¨Cend surveince device, to prevent people with ulterior motives from deleting


    surveince, automatically takes a photo with the front camera when deleting, you deleted the half¨C


    hour surveince content but forgot to delete your own photo.¡±


    Lily waspletely stunned. She had overlooked one detail and ruined herself!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ms. Be, I was wrong; I acted impulsively; please forgive me.


    Inside, Martha was extremely anxious because the surveince device actually didn¡¯t have a front


    camera. Arabe was just bluffing. But Lily was too naive and got scared into confessing.


    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re not going to tell us who was pulling your strings?¡± Arabe looked rxed, her voice


    calm and collected.


    Lily, however, was scared out of her wits and broke out in a cold sweat, her gaze falling unconsciously


    on Martha and Serena.


    Both of them were also nervous and anxiously watching her, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell, don¡¯t betray us!¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Keh and Louisa exchanged a nce, both looking a bit puzzled. Was all this being manipted


    behind the scenes? And if so, who was the puppeteer? Who was making Lily do all these things? Who


    was trying to frame Arabe?


    Lily dropped her head and cried, ¡°I messed up. I saw Ms. Being back to this house, and it


    seemed like Serena was being overlooked, so I held a grudge against Ms. Be. I wanted to make her


    look foolish. I just wanted her to take a little tumble, but in the end, it was Serena and Martha who fell.¡±


    After saying all this, she knelt crying in front of Serena and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Serena. I didn¡¯t mean to


    hurt you. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    She took all the me for herself.


    With a pained heart, Serena said, ¡°Lily, your way of showing affection is wrong. I was never neglected


    in this house. Mom and Dad are great to me, and so is my sister. You misunderstood my sister and


    made our parents mad. You really let me down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serena. I disappointed your kindness.¡±


    From the side, Martha also reprimanded, ¡°Lily, you shouldn¡¯t have deleted the surveince footage.


    You¡¯re just making it look like I deliberately spilled the oil and colluded with you. You deleted the


    footage to frame Ms. Be. If that¡¯s true, I can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martha. I messed up. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Knowing that Serena would make it up to her, Lily took all the me: ¡°No one put me up to this. It was


    all on me. I was just jealous of Ms. Be and wanted to get back at her. It has nothing to do with


    Serena or Martha.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now. This family won¡¯t keep you around anymore, and none of the Collins family¡¯s¨C


    businesses will wee you or your family!¡± After saying these words, Louisa turned to Holly and said,


    ¡°You should leave too. Whoever dares to disrespect Be will suffer the same fate!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other servants all lowered their heads, thinking, ¡®Thedy really cares for Ms. Be!¡®


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tears streaming down their faces, Lily and Holly thanked the Collins couple for their leniency, bid


    Serena farewell, apologized to Arabe, and then went upstairs to pack their things.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle your score.¡± Louisa¡¯s gaze fell on Serena with a hint of frostiness.


    Clutching her leg, Serena cried out, ¡°Mom, let me exin! I did have a crush on my brother¨Cinw


    because he¡¯s been my betrothed since we were kids. It¡¯s normal for me to have feelings for him. But


    then, one day, my sister showed up.¡±


    Tears streamed down Serena¡¯s face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my feelings for him and impulsively said things I


    shouldn¡¯t have. Afterwards, Martha scolded me harshly, and I realized my mistake. I swear, from now


    on, I¡¯ll treat him as my brother¨Cinw! You can ask Martha; I haven¡¯t even seen himtely! How could I


    be all over him?¡± Martha quickly defended, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything Serena,said is true. Since then,


    she¡¯s got a boyfriend.¡±


    This news stunned Serena and everyone else.


    Keh and Louisa were even more surprised: ¡°A boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the heir of the Cooper family, Martin Cooper. He¡¯s been pursuing Serena since middle school, for


    a full six years. Recently, Serena was moved by him and agreed to give him a shot.¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Martha spoke in a sincere tone: ¡°Since we¡¯ve only been dating for a few days and there¡¯s a lot of


    uncertainty, I didn¡¯t tell you about this yet, not because I wanted to hide it¡±


    ¡°I nned on telling you guys after the summer holidays.¡± At this point, Serena¡¯s face showed the


    unique bashfulness and sweetness of a young girl. Clearly, she had really fallen for Martin.


    ¡°You and Martin are really dating?¡± Louisa asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Martha!¡± Serena pretended to scold Martha for revealing her secret.


    Martha quickly exined, ¡°Serena, you¡¯ve got someone who cares and loves you; your mom would be


    happy for you too. It¡¯s okay to say it. Mister, Lady, if you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Cooper wille tonight.


    He said he¡¯s taking Serena to the movies; you¡¯ll know then if what I¡¯m saying is true.¡±


    Keh and Louisa exchanged nces, thinking, If Martha or Serena were lying, what were the odds


    they¡¯d mention that Mr. Cooper was taking Serena out to the movies tonight?


    They must really be dating. If Serena really had someone she liked, that¡¯s a good thing. She would


    finally move on from Romeo.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They knew Serena; if she really couldn¡¯t let go of Romeo, she wouldn¡¯t ept another boy¡¯s pursuit, let


    alone be with him.


    It seemed like they¡¯re really dating.


    Edith couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Just now Lily had Ms. Be call Mr. McMin to prove her innocence; can


    Serena also call Mr. Cooper to confirm their rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Edith, do you not trust Serena? Or do you not trust me? Do you think I¡¯m making up a person? Even if


    Tmade up a person, how could Serena just casually date someone? Serena is a person with


    standards! Plus, how would I know that this person I supposedly made up is free to take Serena to the


    movies tonight?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Serena and Mr. Cooper have only been dating for a few days; if you call now, it would just be


    weird and could affect their rtionship!¡±


    The Cooper family was also quite well off; although not as wealthy as the Collins family, the gap wasn¡¯t


    Louisa asked again, ¡°Then why did you bully Arabe?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve really misunderstood!¡± Martha took over the conversation again, exining, ¡°Lily did that


    on her own because she didn¡¯t like Ms. Be. You can¡¯t me Ser¨¦na for that.¡±


    ¡°Just because Lily treats Serena well, you can¡¯t pin her wrongdoings on Serena; that would be too


    unfair!¡±


    Mum, dad, if I really treated sis poorly, I would be severely punished!¡± Serena didn¡¯t believe in karma,


    but she knew her words wouldn¡¯te true, so she spoke more fervently: ¡°I would be hit by a car when


    I go out, choke when I eat, and get hit by something falling from above when I walk,¡±


    #


    ¡°Enough!¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t listen anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other intentions towards Romeo and


    you didn¡¯t let anyone bully Be, we¡¯ll let this go. But if I find. out you¡¯re bullying Be and still harboring


    illusions about Romeo,¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, you¡¯ve raised me for eighteen years; I won¡¯t bite the hand that feeds me.¡± Serena


    expressed her feelings once again with deep affection. Just then, Dr. Zoe came in. Serena immediately


    pretended to be in pain, putting on a look of grievance as sheined to Louisa, even bringing up


    her


    childhood.


    Hans just got back and, seeing the scene, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Bro, I identally took a tumble.¡± Serena, supported by a servant,y down on the sofa, looking


    pitiful.


    ¡°How did you fall?¡±


    Before going over, Hans put down the things he bought on the way in front of Arabe and asked, ¡°Do


    you like them?¡±


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re so unfair, Sis gets new stuff and I get nothing!¡± Serena pretended to be jealous, pouting


    and looking very affected.


    ¡°What haven¡¯t you had before?¡± Hans said, then added, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t use this anyway.¡±


    What can¡¯t she use?


    Serena widened her eyes in surprise.


    Arabe opened the small gift box; it was a set of limited¨Cedition lipsticks.


    ¡°Be can use these at work; I heard a lot of girls are scrambling for this set.¡±


    He contacted the brand directly; they wanted to send him a few sets, but he refused and chose to buy it


    himself..


    The gift he gave to his sister had a different meaning than the ones sent by the brand.


    ¡°Thank you, bro.¡± Arabe spoke softly.


    Hearing the word ¡°bro,¡± Hans felt even better; his eyes softened a bit. ¡°If you need anything in the


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    future, just let me know; I¡¯ll buy it for you.


    At this time, Dr. Zoe finished checking Serena, finding only bruises and swelling, nothing serious.¡±


    But after all, she is a daughter of the Collins family, so he had to prescribe some medication for her:


    ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡±


    When the servant was applying the medicine to Serena, she would asionally cry out in pain,


    frequently interrupting the conversation between the siblings.


    Dr. Zoe didn¡¯t know what to say; it¡¯s just a bruise and swelling. Miss Collins was being so dramatic,


    screaming like this, that people would think she broke a bone.


    Arabe¡¯s phone vibrated twice; it was Grandpa Beck calling: She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs


    first.


    ¡°Be.¡± Hans wanted to chat with her a bit more, but seeing her leave, he seemed a bit unhappy.


    What happened?


    At this time, Martha hurriedly said, ¡°Hans, look at Serena; she keeps crying out in pain.¡±


    ¡°Drama queen.¡± Hans gave her a displeased look and said, ¡°Someone, help Serena upstairs to rest; let


    her know when dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not being a drama queen; it really hurts.¡± Serena said it again in a coquettish manner.


    ¡°Grandpa Beck.¡± Arabe walked up the stairs, her voice soft. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Not good, not good at all! It¡¯s been almost a month; you haven¡¯t even called me! I¡¯m sick of staying


    with those old geezers all day! Last time, Grandpa Alberto even bragged about having dinner with you!


    Hmph, you didn¡¯t even invite me! Left me out!¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in a few days, I¡¯ll swing by your ce too! You¡¯re going to take me out to dinner, and


    I¡¯ll eat even better than him. Then I¡¯ll snap some photos to rub it in his face and show him that I¡¯m


    living even better! Oh, by the way, the college entrance exam results are about toe out. I¡¯ve got to


    say this now; you can¡¯t consider other universities. Even if you want to check out other schools, you¡¯ve


    got to remember me!¡±


    Arabe, smiling, said, ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Grandpa Beck rattled on for a bit more, then hung up the phone..


    Serena; being helped into the room, ced a diamond bracelet into Martha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t


    wire money to Lily and Holly right now, and you can¡¯t make it obvious. Find some people you trust and


    let them transfer some cash to Holly and Lily¡¯s ounts.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for their help today, her image would have beenpletely ruined!


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t leave any trace.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Miss.¡± Martha put away the bracelet, knowing that it was worth a hundred grand. She


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So you mean, fifty grand each?¡± ¡°Five grand is for you; the rest is split between


    them. You fell and hurt yourself while helping me today. If it weren¡¯t for you speaking up for me and


    making up a boyfriend on the spot, my mom looked like she was going to eat me alive!¡±


    The more Serena thought about it, the more pissed she was. ¡°She promised to treat me like her own,


    but when there was a conflict of interest with her own daughter, she didn¡¯t hesitate to back her own! In


    her eyes, I¡¯m just an outsider!¡±


    ¡°Miss, the madam has already been very tolerant.¡±


    ¡°And my brother, he bought a gift for Arabe, but nothing for me!¡± Serena was livid. Nobody took her


    seriously. Why on earth did Arabe have toe back? Why did she have toe back and cause


    her trouble?


    ¡°Actually, Serena, the boyfriend I made up for you, you could consider continuing to y boy friend¨C


    girlfriend with Mr. Cooper. That way, your parents wouldn¡¯t be suspicious! And our n can proceed


    smoothly.¡±


    That¡¯s exactly what Serena was thinking. Although Martin wasn¡¯t her ideal guy, even if he was a bit


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    annoying, at least he could act as a shield. If anythinges up in the future, she could get him to do


    it!


    After a while, Serena took out her phone and messaged him.


    He immediately called back, excited, ¡°Serena, have you finally epted my pursuit? You¡¯re willing to


    be my girlfriend? Fantastic!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trial, not officially dating.¡±


    ¡°Already giving me a chance¨Cthat¡¯s enough to make me happy! Serena, can Ie see you now? I


    have a lot to tell you!¡± Martin has liked her for six years, and he couldn¡¯t wait to pamper her.


    Seizing the opportunity, Serena hinted, ¡°There¡¯s a movie tonight; I heard it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name? I¡¯ll fly back immediately to take you.¡±


    Serena could hear him ordering ne tickets on the side; she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re abroad?¡±


    ¡°I apanied my sister to Dawnstar for shopping and checked out our subsidiary here. Serena, do


    you like Dawnstar? When you¡¯re free, I can show you thevender fields here; they¡¯re beautiful!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Serena told him the movie name and hung up.


    By dinner time, Edith and Martha had upstairs to call the two youngdies for dinner. They nced at


    each other, their eyes filled with dissatisfaction and disgust, quickly looking away.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, and the five young masters have been with Serena for 18 years; this deep bond can¡¯t be


    reced by a bit of blood.¡±


    As Martha went upstairs, her eyes fixed straight ahead and her tone arrogant.


    Edith didn¡¯t look at her; she looked ahead and coldly sneered, ¡°Your injuries don¡¯t hurt anymore? I


    thought this fall would knock some sense into you; I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more stupid! If you


    can¡¯t say something smart, shut up. Don¡¯t show off your ¡®intelligence¡® here.¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°You!¡± Martha barked, a sneer on her face. ¡°What did that girl give you to defend her like this?¡±


    ¡°In this house, as long as you¡¯re a maid, you should address her as Ms. Be! Do you think you have


    the right to refer to her as ¡®that girl¡®?¡±


    Even if Arabe didn¡¯t give her a penny, she¡¯d still stand up for her. Not for anything else, just because


    she liked Arabe¡¯s personality and the way she carried herself, unlike Serena, who was all pretense


    and just in annoying.


    ¡°Serena used to treat you really well,¡± Martha reminded her while striding down the corridor, her gaze


    fixed ahead, a smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°And Ms. Be has been really good to you too; how have you repaid her?¡±


    Edith walked side by side with her down the corridor, then turned a corner to stand in front of Arabe¡¯s


    room, whispering, ¡°The master and madam made it clear.. Anyone who messes with Ms. Be, anyone


    who has designs on Mr. McMin, you know what the consequences will be.¡±


    After saying that, she knocked on the door and respectfully announced, ¡°Ms. Be, it¡¯s dinner time.¡±


    ¡°Heh, some people pick the wrong side, thinking they¡¯re so clever!¡± Martha mocked before knocking on


    the door in a humble manner, ¡°Serena, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Both doors opened at the same time.


    Arabe stepped out just as Serena appeared.


    Serena hesitated, reminded of the day¡¯s unpleasantness, her resentment ring up. ¡°Disappointed,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Arabe was about to walk past her when she heard this. She chuckled and said, ¡°You really need to


    get out more. Haven¡¯t you heard of this thing called Overwatch in Summerfield?¡±


    ¡°Overwatch?¡± Serena blinked. She had indeed heard of it. It wasn¡¯t your average surveince. It was


    minuscule, smaller than a grain of rice, but it could see every inch of Summerfield, down to each car¡¯s


    te number and every person¡¯s movement.


    It was said that it was only used by the highest level of government. Some said it was for improving the


    quality of life and safety in major cities; others said it was a trial run in Summerfield before it went


    nationwide to catch criminals:


    Some even said that a certain part of Summerfield was where the top leaders¡® families lived, hence the


    need for such security. Because of its wide coverage, as long as someone wasn¡¯t hidden inside a


    building, their every move on the street was visible! Arabe pulled out her phone and zoomed in on


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the surveince feed. ¡°So you were the one who opened the bottle caps?¡±


    Serena and Martha looked at the screen to see Martha by the back of a truck, unscrewing two bottle


    caps, and then pretending to trip when she entered the house, They hadn¡¯t expected such detailed


    surveince to exist!


    ¡°Is this you?¡± Arabe smiled and said, ¡°If your vision is poor and you can¡¯t recognize yourself, I can


    take this downstairs for everyone to help confirm. Martha immediately fell to her knees in fear and said,


    ¡°Ms. Be, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have wronged you.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of admitting your mistake now? If this gets into the hands of the police, it¡¯s intentional


    harm. If I had fallen because of it, you¡¯d be looking at at least three years in prison, maybe more if the


    circumstances were serious. And the entire Collins family would hold you responsible!¡±


    Martha trembled with fear. ¡°Ms. Be, what do you want me to do? As long as you don¡¯t tell the


    madam, I¡¯ll do anything!!


    ¡°That depends on my mood.¡± Arabe put her phone away and said, ¡°If I catch you pulling any stunts


    behind my back or bullying Edith, I might just have to hand this over to the police, my parents, or


    maybe even post it online.¡±


    Edith, who was standing at the side, straightened her back, and her gaze hardened at the mention of


    her name.


    ¡°Ms. Be, I apologize for all the mistakes I¡¯ve made in the past. I promise I won¡¯t repeat them! Please


    delete that video.¡±


    ¡°Delete?¡± Arabeughed coldly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a backup.


    Martha¡¯s fear intensified at the news.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Arabe didn¡¯t even bat an eye at Martha¡¯s obvious shock. She waved her phone in the air and turned


    to Serena, saying, ¡°You think you can get off scot¨Cfree if your minion tries to hurt me? You think our


    parents will believe you or me?¡±


    Serena bit her lip, blown away that Arabe knew so much and even had surveince footage. How did


    she pull that off?


    ¡°Edith, let¡¯s bounce.¡±


    Martha watched them leave, feeling like a deted balloon


    ¡°Martha, are you okay?¡± Serena quickly reached out to steady her.


    ¡°There was no surveince there, right? Could it be, like Arabe said, that she has some all¨Cseeing


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    tech? Is Overwatch that wicked and able to capture everything. so clearly?¡±


    Martha felt screwed. She¡¯d been careless, thinking there were no cameras there. She had no clue


    about something like Overwatch!


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get her to delete that video! We can¡¯t let it go viral!¡± Serena feared she would be dragged


    into it.


    ¡°But Arabe isn¡¯t exactly a pushover! She said she has a backup!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she just using this to ckmail them? That¡¯s so low!,


    ¡°Martha, you don¡¯t know; that thing can¡¯t capture what¡¯s inside buildings. We could take action there.¡±


    Martha didn¡¯t expect Serena to suddenly be so cunning, evening up with this n. ¡°Alright,


    as long as we can delete it, we can breathe easy.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯re so freaking smart!¡± As Edith followed Arabe downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°If you have the evidence, why not confront Serena? She must be rted to this!¡±


    Martha must be acting on Serena¡¯s orders!


    ¡°This evidence only proves Martha¡¯s involvement. If she insists it was her idea and it has nothing to do


    with Serena, plus Serena¡¯s good at ying the victim, maybe even cry a river in front of our parents.¡±


    Then, at most, it would just be a servant getting fired!


    There¡¯s a good chance Serena wouldn¡¯t be kicked out; at most, she¡¯d get a p on the wrist.


    ¡°With this thing in my hand, it¡¯s like a leash. I can use it to warn them; if they¡¯re feeling brave or


    restless, they¡¯ll definitely try to pressure me to delete it.¡±


    Then they¡¯ll slip up, and she can catch Serena in a big mistake!


    Only then can she convince their parents to give up on her for good.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯re so freaking smart!¡± Edith caught on and admired Arabe to the point of prostration:


    ¡°You think things through so thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Arabe signaled for her to stop talking as they entered the dining room:


    Edith quickly shut up.


    During dinner, Serena didn¡¯t dare look at Arabe, kept her head down, and almost spilled the soup a


    few times.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Martha kept her head down, not daring to look at Arabe, silently tending to Serena.


    ¡°How are your grandparents holding uptely?¡± Hans asked after serving Arabe some food, shifting


    his focus to his parents.


    He¡¯s been either busy with thepany or rushing home to keep his sisterpany. It¡¯s been a week


    since he got back, but he hadn¡¯t checked on his grandparents yet.


    ¡°Your Grandma woke up once on the day of the award ceremony but then fell into aa again,¡±


    Louisa said with a heavy heart. ¡°God knows when she¡¯ll pull through.¡±


    ¡°What caused it?¡± Arabe asked coolly.


    She heard their health wasn¡¯t great, just like her other grandparents, who were getting on in years, but


    she never asked for specifics.


    ¡°Your grandparents both love to stay active. A month ago, they went mountain climbing. Grandma took


    a tumble, and Grandpa fell down a dozen steps trying to catch her. They both cked out and were in


    a deepa by the time they were rushed to the hospital.¡±


    Louisa could still picture the scene as if it had just happened.


    ¡°The CT scan showed that Grandma had a fractured skull and brain bruise, along with multiple broken


    bones. Grandpa¡¯s condition was even worse. He broke several bones while protecting her. Fluid


    umted in his feft chest cavity, and there was intracranial hemorrhage. Both their lives were at


    risk.¡±


    Louisa still felt a chill, remembering, ¡°Grandpa went into shock during the examination, and Grandma


    suffered acute respiratory failure. It scared the living daylights


    out of us.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They were both in critical condition with internal bleeding that couldn¡¯t be operated on, so they were


    transferred to the ICU.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been in the ICU until now. Grandma has woken up twice, but Greandpa hasn¡¯t woken up at


    all.¡±


    Louisa¡¯s mood darkened as she spoke: ¡°They have a whole host ofplications. The doctors say the


    intracranial hemorrhage has caused extensive damage to their central nervous system. They both have


    trouble coughing and expectorating, so the doctors performed a tracheotomy to help them breathe.¡±


    Their condition sounded dire¨Ca step away from the grave.


    Keh also spoke gravely: ¡°The entire ICU team has been tackling all sorts of issues, from


    respiratory failure, shock, respiratory tract infection, anemia, and electrolyte imbnce. Each day


    brings a new set of challenges. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll recover, but we¡¯re holding out hope.¡±


    ¡°Are they at Hope Hospital?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Although Hope Hospital was the best public hospital in Summerfield, known especially for treating


    heart diseases, private hospitals provided more attentive care. ¡°How are your other grandparents


    doing?¡± Hans asked solemnly.


    ¡°Their condition hasn¡¯t improved either. Your uncle has contacted top experts abroad. They¡¯ve already


    left the country for treatment.


    Hearing that his other grandparents¡® condition wasn¡¯t any better than his grandparents, Hans sank


    deeper into gloom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this during dinner.¡± Worried about the somber mood, Keh served Arabe a


    piece of pork loin. ¡°Eat up, Be. You¡¯ve been back for almost a month, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe obediently took the food her father served her.


    ¡°Are your college entrance exam results out soon?¡°.


    ¡°We can check the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great! Do you have any universities you want to apply to?¡± Keh asked with a smile, ¡°Just so you


    know, I¡¯ll support you no matter where you want to go! Of course, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to


    go to college. Your happiness is what matters most.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Serena on the side was green with envy!


    Hans turned to the girl next to him, his voice gentle: ¡°You nervous?¡±


    Arabe: ¡°What?¡±


    It¡¯s just college entrance exam results; what¡¯s there to be nervous about?


    If Hans knew what she was capable of, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question.


    But to keep him from worrying, she obediently answered, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    Hans didn¡¯t see any nervousness or anxiety in her eyes. Was she confident in her results?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for abroad in two days. After work tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to see Grandma and Grandpa,


    okay?¡±


    This was thest deadline he could push! His work at Dawnstar was always pressing. Tomorrow was


    hisst day with his sister, and thinking about it, he felt a bit reluctant.


    Though Keh and Louisa also wished the elders could see their granddaughter, they have been in a


    A cunning glint passed through Serena¡¯s eyes. If Grandma and Grandpa didn¡¯t wake up, then there


    was no point in Arabe going. Without their approval, she¡¯d have made a wasted trip!


    But if Grandma and Grandpa suddenly woke up and saw Arabe which caused them too much


    excitement, their bodies might not be able to handle it. If anything happened, then Arabe would be


    the scapegoat!


    The Collins family would never ept someone who caused their grandparents¡® deaths!


    She just couldn¡¯t miss this drama!


    So she gently said, ¡°Dad, mom, brother, I also want to visit Grandma and Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Should we all go together?¡± Keh thought. If the entire family went, perhaps the elders would


    suddenly wake up upon hearing their voices.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡± Hans lightly patted Arabe¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, or the


    food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe thought, Someone¡¯s about to get jealous again; she¡¯s always being ignored these


    days.


    Thankfully, they owned a hospital, so Grandma and Grandpa could receive proper treatment. If they


    were an average family, it would cost them two thousand dors a day, and by the end of the month,


    they would be bankrupt.


    Caden once said he had seen through human nature. He had witnessed countless life¨Cand¨Cdeath


    moments in the ER. Some family members wanted to pull the plug on their loved ones as soon as they


    were admitted to the ICU, giving up on treatment.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Some did it because they had no money, others because they were impatient.


    In general, human nature wasid bare here, causing one to sigh.


    ¡°Be, what are you thinking about?¡± Hans added another bowl of soup for her. He noticed she was


    calm earlier, but now she was deep in thought. Was she worrying about her college entrance exam


    results?


    She was still a child, unable topletely hide her feelings.


    Thinking of this, Hans gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whether it¡¯s your college entrance exam results or


    anything else, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    As for Summerfield University, who would dare refuse a member of the Collins family?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Early the next morning, Hans saw Arabe finish breakfast and immediately approached her, saying,


    ¡°Arabe, let me drop you off at work.¡±


    ¡°No need; Romeo will pick me up.¡±


    That guy again?


    Hans had barely spent any time at home; he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to drop off his sister!


    That guy was all over it, keen as mustard, always rushing to pick up and drop off his sister!


    He heard that the pink diamond ne Arabe had her heart set on was also snatched up by that


    guy, who gave it to Arabe first!


    Their parents said that the guy was into Arabe; he was generous and considerate.


    But to Hans, Arabe was still young, still in school; that bloke¡¯s attention was a bit too much, too


    frequent; if he ever stepped out of line, he wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook!


    At that moment, Romeo was waiting outside the front door, tall and slim with handsome features.


    Seeing Hans and Arabeing together, he stood up straight and walked towards them.


    ¡°Bro.¡±


    Out of respect, Romeo also referred to Hans as ¡®bro¡®, just like Arabe.


    But Hans¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Arabe is my sister; it¡¯s natural for her to call me bro. There¡¯s no need


    for you to be polite, Mr. McMin; just call me Mr. Collins.¡±


    Romeo sensed hostility from Hans¡¯s gaze; this hostility was clearly because he thought he had stolen


    his sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re Be¡¯s brother, so naturally, you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite chummy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As their gazes shed in the air, Arabe calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bete; can we hurry up?¡±


    ¡°It seems your brother has something to say; you go wait in the car.¡±


    Romeo opened the car door for Arabe, protecting her with his hand as she bent down to get in After


    she was seated, he leaned over to fasten her seatbelt. He seemed to have done this countless times.


    Hans didn¡¯t expect their private interactions to be so intimate and natural; he suddenly clenched his


    fist.


    He also wanted to drop off and pick up his sister like this, but he never had the chance!


    ¡°You guys have a good chat.¡± Before the car door closed, Arabe nced at Romeo, then at Hans, as


    if reminding them.


    Romeo whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if your brother is upset, I¡¯m willing to let him punch me a couple of


    times.¡±


    Hans: What???


    What was Romeo saying?


    Was he the type to resort to violence?


    He was badmouthing him in front of his sister!


    At this point, his fist clenched even tighter!


    After Romeo closed the car door, he came over to Hans and said, ¡°Please enlighten me, bro.¡±


    Hearing Romeo still call him ¡®bro¡® made him furious, but Hans noticed his sister¡¯s gaze from inside the


    car. He held back his urge to punch him and patiently asked, ¡°When did you and Arabe start


    dating?¡±


    ¡°I noticed her before she returned to the Collins family, but we started dating after she came back to the


    Collins family.¡±


    ¡°You guys knew each other before?¡±


    ¡°She saved my grandfather¡¯s life at the hospital, and her medical skills were impressive; it left a deep


    impression on me.¡±


    Hans had heard about this from his mom; his sister had saved Romeo¡¯s grandfather twice, and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Romeo¡¯s grandfather was so fond of her that he even gave her the crown ne that symbolized the


    status of granddaughter¨Cinw!

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    ¡°What do your folks think about us dating?¡± Hans asked, pretty chill about it.


    ¡°My parents are off globe¨Ctrotting, they haven¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Ever since they handed the conglomerate over to Romeo, they were over the moon and scared that


    Romeo would back out. They hopped on a ne ASAP and went abroad Normally, they were the ones


    who contacted the McMin family Even Phillip didn¡¯t have a fixed way to contact them.


    ¡°My Grandma is still in aa¡±


    The only one left to make decisions in the McMin family was Phillip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Be is a great girl, and I¡¯ll cherish her for life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being


    a fickle fellow. I¡¯m not going to change my heart in the future. If I ever do Be wrong, I¡¯m ready to pay


    with my life.¡±


    Seeing that Romeo was a straight shooter, Hans didn¡¯t push him further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for


    it. If you treat Be right, we, the Collins family, will do the same to you. But you dare to do Be wrong,


    to be fickle, or to make her sad, it¡¯s not just me; the whole Collins family wille after you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you got my word¡± Romeo bumped fists with him.


    Arabe watched this scene from afar inside the car. She knew this was a man¨Cto¨Cman promise. They


    must have reached an agreement, most probably concerning


    her.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what the agreement was about.


    ¡°My sister is still young and in school. You¡¯ve got to treat her like a child. Don¡¯t do anything that might


    scare her.¡± Hans was worried that Romeo would do something inappropriate.


    But Romeo thought Hans probably didn¡¯t know how wild his sister was. She was the boss of the Mafia


    me in the triangr zone, with mad skills in using guns. Her agility might even surprise Hans if he


    saw it.


    ¡°TII keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon I¡¯m taking Be to visit our grandparents. Shell ride with me! You don¡¯t need to pick her


    up!¡±


    Ever since he returned, Be had only ridden in his car once, which was after the design contest.


    Ever since then, Be had been monopolized by Romeo. Today was finally his turn!


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    It¡¯s only natural for brother to be close to his sister.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hans asked again, ¡°What do you think of Serena?¡±


    The one who used to be engaged to Romeo was Serena Collins. She was a pampered heiress, well¨C


    known in high society.


    ¡°I have no thoughts about her.¡± This was Romeo¡¯s honest answer.


    Hans thought so too. If there were any, Romeo would have shown his attentiveness toward Serena


    before Be came back.


    But Romeo and Serena didn¡¯t see each other that often growing up. Everyone knew he was really into


    his work and didn¡¯t care much about romance.


    Be seemed to be the first girl he openly admitted to liking, and the first one he would personally pick


    up and spend quality time with.


    Hans knew well about his deep friendship with David Collins. He also knew that David was not one to


    be easily fooled. If he had bad character, David wouldn¡¯t have maintained a long¨Cstanding friendship


    with him.


    Thinking about this, Hans turned to look at Romeo and said seriously, ¡°I hope I¡¯m not misjudging you.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Romeo replied.


    As he saw Hans walking towards his car, Romeo respectfully said, ¡°Take care.¡±


    After Hans left, Romeo got into the car and gently stroked Arabe¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°Sorry to keep you


    waiting.¡±


    ¡°What did my brother say to you?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Not much.¡± Romeo looked at her gently and said, ¡°He asked me to treat you well.¡±


    Arabe had guessed as much.


    ¡°He¡¯s taking you to see your grandparents this afternoon?¡± Although Romeo couldn¡¯t go, he still wanted


    to prepare a gift to express his feelings.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    ¡°There is no need to be so formal.¡± Arabe hadn¡¯t expected him to prepare gifts for Grandpa and


    Grandma. Come to think of it, since they met, she hadn¡¯t given him a gift yet. It¡¯s high time she thought


    about what to give him.


    ¡°I heard that the university entrance exam results are out tomorrow.¡± Romeo looked at her with


    concern. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Arabe was confused. Why was his question the same as her brother¡¯s?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a university preference?¡± Romeo asked gently. ¡°Any university you like, you can get in.¡±


    Arabe gave a faint smile. ¡°Even if my scores aren¡¯t good enough?¡±


    ¡°Among all universities, it¡¯s all about whether you like them or not. Scores aren¡¯t that important.¡±


    Did he mean to pull some strings for her?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡°/Arabe didn¡¯t have a specific university in mind, but remembering what


    Grandpa Murphy said, she might choose where he was. Though the old man did love to nag.


    A whileter, Romeo dropped her off at thepany door..


    Just as Arabe entered the gate, Dean rushed over to report; ¡°Ms. Bet, your brother is here!¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency meeting in ten minutes. All deputy¨Clevel and above employees are to attend,


    including you.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already waiting in the conference room!¡±


    Arabe handed the things in her hands to Dean to take to her office while she headed to the


    conference room. Many employees were ahead of her, rushing off, huddled in groups of three or five,


    discussing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Collins to personally visit ourpany!¡±


    ¡°I just bumped into him downstairs. So handsome! His face is good¨Clooking no matter how you look at


    it!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of girl is worthy of him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins has such a strong presence; I think only someone like Ms. Bet can handle him, Ms.


    Bet.¡±


    They walked into the elevator, about to press the close door button, but found Arabe was about to


    step in. They quickly shut their mouths and greeted Arabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; carry on.¡± Arabe knew there¡¯d be some gossip among the staff. She stepped into the


    elevator and pressed the.close door button.


    Most of the staff held their breath due to her presence, too scared to speak.


    ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± Arabe wanted to hear their chit¨Cchat.


    ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± One female employee gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Do you think Mr. Collins is


    handsome?¡±


    Asking if her brother was handsome?


    Arabe answered without hesitation, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Is he your ideal type?¡± The female employee continued, ¡°If Mr. Collins pursued you, would you ept


    him? Would you be with him?¡±


    Arabe was shocked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    How could she possibly be with her own brother?


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± The other employees were puzzled and asked, ¡°There aren¡¯t many young,


    handsome, and rich men like Mr. Collins in the world, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are.¡± Arabe answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Huh? There are? Who?¡± Several employees didn¡¯t know who she was talking about when she asked,


    ¡°Ms. Bet, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet is still so young; what are you guys thinking?¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°Absolutely right! Even if Ms. Bet really has a boyfriend, he must be a top¨Cnotch guy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, do you know why Mr. Collins suddenly came for a visit? Is there something important


    going on? He¡¯s not nning to make cuts, is he?¡±


    ¡°Ah? No way, I¡¯m scared stiff ofyoffs.¡±


    The elevator doors dinged open, and several employees hurriedly followed Arabe, asking anxiously,


    ¡°Ms. Bet, is Mr. Collins really going to make cuts? I heard heid off thousands at the M Country


    branchst month!


    ¡°Oh my, I feel like I could be next.¡± One of the employees mustered up the courage to grab Arabe¡¯s


    clothes, saying anxiously, ¡°Ms. Bet, if Mr. Collins fires me, you¡¯ve got to have my back!¡±


    ¡°And mine too!¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s me getting the chop?¡± Arabe teased them with a smirk.


    ¡°What?¡± The employees were all stunned. ¡°If Mr. Collins dares to fire you, we¡¯ll go on strike!¡±


    Arabe was somewhat surprised and asked with a smirk, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Without you, thepany cannot have this achievement, and so do us!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, if you get fired, wherever you go, we¡¯ll follow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking or brown¨Cnosing. We all see how capable you are. If Mr. Collins fires you, it just shows


    he¡¯s blind!¡±


    ¡°The future of thepany depends on you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s lips curled into a smile, not expecting to be held in such high esteem by these employees.


    She knocked on the conference room door, and a familiar voice came from inside.


    ¡°¡°Come in.¡±


    Several employees followed Arabe in, and upon seeing Hans, they all greeted him, ¡°Good morning,


    Mr. Collins!¡±


    Arabe also followed with her greetings.


    ¡°Come sit by me.¡± Hans patted the seat next to him, looking warmly at Arabe.


    Seeing this, everyone thought they were seeing things. Why was Mr. Collins being so friendly to Ms.


    Bet? Surely he wouldn¡¯t fire her, right?


    Arabe sat beside Hans, who said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to check in. Everyone, rx!¡±


    He cast his gaze over everyone, but it felt as if he was speaking directly to Arabe.


    Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there weren¡¯tyoffs!


    After a while, once everyone was present, Hans first asked about thepany¡¯s recent situation.


    Several managers mentioned Arabe.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about the recent issues at thepany. If it weren¡¯t for Ms.


    Bet, we would have been toast!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ms. Bet lowering herself to apany me to the designpetition, I wouldn¡¯t


    have won the championship, and thepany wouldn¡¯t have gotten ahead. In essence, Ms. Bet is


    our hero!¡±


    The one speaking was Molly, who had recently been promoted to design department manager. She


    looked at Hans and said very seriously, ¡°Since Mr. Collins is here, I request that headquarters reward


    Ms. Bet!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Ms. Bet has done so much for thepany; she deserves a reward.¡±


    Hans scanned everyone in the room and asked, ¡°If you all agree, then what should we reward her


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with?¡±


    ¡°I think what working people crave most are high pay and vacations! I heard Ms. Bet has already


    raised our sries; I hope she can get paid vacation too!¡±


    ¡°This is a good suggestion; we all agree!¡±


    Everyone present expressed their approval.


    Hans didn¡¯t expect his sister to have such influence in thepany. He softened his expression. ¡°I


    heard her college entrance exam results will be released soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ms. Bet is really still in high school, huh?¡±


    ¡°Once the college entrance exam resultse out, will Ms. Bet choose to go to college and not


    ¡°No way, Ms. Bet, we can¡¯t bear to lose you.¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Everyone was giving off a vibe of reluctance. Everyone knew that this girl had be the heart of the


    left.


    ¡°If Ms. Bet goes off to college, then I¡¯m quitting my job. I¡¯ll set up a little stall near Ms. Bet¡¯s


    school and make pancakes for her!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sell coffee then. Girls her age probably love coffee, right?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll set up a delivery station, especially for sending Ms Bet her packages. She must love


    online shopping, right?¡±


    Julian, standing behind Hans, was almost stunned by their words.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Was Arabe¡¯s status in the employees¡® hearts really that high? Even more popr than Mr. Collins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you guys, Arabe said softly.


    ¡°No matter whether I go to college or not, I will always lead thispany.¡±


    Hans was here today to say this: ¡°When she goes to school, Dean will handle daily operations while


    major decisions will still be made remotely by Ms. Bet.¡±


    Julian promptly handed over a stack of documents.


    Hans held them in his hand and said to everyone in thepany, ¡°These are nk documents signed


    by me. Any decisions made by Ms. Bet in the future, I¡¯ve already agreed to in advance.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did Mr. Collins really trust Ms. Bet that much?


    Although Ms. Bet was very capable, no one had ever made Mr. Collins sign in advance, let alone


    sign so many.


    Everyone understood the risks involved.


    ¡°Ms. Bet is very outstanding; her sry will be further increased, and as for the concerns about


    leave, even if she goes to college, her sry will still be paid.¡±


    Everyone cheered!


    Mr. Collin¡¯s was really too good to Ms. Bet!


    So good that everyone felt envious.


    ¡°The meeting is over.¡±


    Arabe was thinking, was this special treatment really okay?


    After the meeting, people started to chit¨Cchat.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Collins has a crush on Ms. Bet? He seems to treat her very differently!¡±


    ¡°I have that feeling too. When Mr. Collins looks at Ms. Bet, his eyes are filled with gentleness and


    indulgence. It¡¯s not the look of a boss on an employee!¡±


    ¡°I noticed that too! Mr. Collins seems to soften only when he¡¯s facing Ms. Bet.


    ¡°Could Mr. Collins really like Ms. Bet?,¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re a good match!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, beauty and geek, they¡¯re both attractive and capable!¡±


    Hans followed Arabe into her office, and Dean quickly said, ¡°Mr. Collins, Julian, please have a seat;


    I¡¯ll make you some coffee!¡±


    Hans looked around the environment and gently said to Arabe, ¡°When you go to college, I¡¯ll have


    this ce redecorated. Julian, get in touch with the renovationpany in advance, let theme


    and take measurements, and make a design.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Julian immediately noted down this task on his tablet, marking it as a priority.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need; I think the office environment is fine,¡± Arabe said.


    However, Hans said, ¡°How can my sister use items that others have used before? Do you have a


    favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ck, white, or gray.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would choose lighter colors. Like light pink, light blue, mint green, and so on.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Dean brought over the brewed coffee and served one to Arabe.


    Hans took a sip and told Julian, ¡°From now on, switch Arabe¡¯s coffee to premium quality. Oh, and


    order a snack cab for her. Fill it with snacks so she won¡¯t get too bored when she¡¯s working¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Julian quickly jotted it down. ¡°Any specific requests for the snack cab and snack


    brands?¡±


    ¡°Only the best will do.¡±


    ¡°What about the renovationpany? Should it be the best as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The materials used must be eco¨Cfriendly and healthy; there must be no formaldehyde or other


    harmful substances. Also, move the file room next door somewhere else, clear it out, and merge it with


    this office. Let the designer design a bedroom for Arabe to rest in. The bed, mattress, and other stuff


    should also be top¨Cnotch. And preferably, there should be a walk¨Cin closet.¡±


    Arabe thought to herself, was she here to work or on vacation?


    ¡°Got it!¡± Julian quickly noted it down.


    ¡°Also, set up a small living room for her. The sofa should befortable, and install a projector so she


    can watch movies when she¡¯s free.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Arabe finally couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here to work.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in rxing a bit after work.¡± Hans finished his coffee and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the


    ¡°Ms. Be, you rest for a bit. I¡¯ll have the coffee sent over soon!¡± Julian followed Hans to check on the


    different departments of thepany.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After they left, Dean couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Bet, your brother treats you so well. You¡¯re really


    lucky! I also have a brother, and when we were kids, he used to pull my ears a lot. Now that we¡¯re


    grown up, he¡¯s still nothing but trouble!¡±


    As he said this, Dean sighed, wondering why other people¡¯s brothers were so nice while his was such a


    headache!


    Arabe chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get him into trouble?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I always end up on the losing end, and he turns the tables on me. This harmonious scene


    between you and Mr. Collins is something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Dean felt a hint of envy.


    After a while, Hans and Julian returned, and Arabe noticed something seemed off with her brother¡¯s


    mood.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Hans didn¡¯t expect his sister to notice. He softened his demeanor and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Arabe then looked at Julian, who didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, and said, ¡°A male employee wrote a


    love letter to you, Ms. Be, through email. The boss saw it, scolded him a bit, and transferred him to


    another subsidiary.¡±


    Hans was even managing this?


    Arabe was a bit surprised.


    }


    ¡°He also warned everyone, saying that you¡¯re young, and anyone who isn¡¯t focusing on their work and


    keeps thinking about nonsense, thepany won¡¯t keep them. This scared everyone, and they quickly


    got back to work.¡±


    Arabe thought, and now other employees will probably think Hans has feelings for her. This


    misunderstanding might be hard to clear up in the future.


    ¡°Dean, if anyone else causes such chaos, report it to me directly.¡± Hans said.


    Dean, being named, was taken aback, then quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. McMin already warned


    them; I¡¯ve blocked quite a few unwanted suitors for Ms. Bet!¡±


    Hans thought, Even Romeo was managing this? He¡¯s really on top of things..


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Collins, with your and Mr. McMin¡¯s instructions, I won¡¯t let even the most basic


    suitors get any chances. I will definitely stop them!¡± Dean promised.


    Hearing this, Hans felt a little better. ¡°I should get back to the headquarters.¡±


    Just as Arabe was about to agree, Dean hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Collins, aren¡¯t you staying for lunch with


    Ms. Bet? You rarely have time toe here; why don¡¯t you try the food in the new cafeteria?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hans agreed.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    At high noon, the restaurant staff nearly dropped their utensils in shock when they saw Hans and


    Arabe strut in together.


    Mr. Collins still hasn¡¯t left thepany? He¡¯s still eating lunch with Ms. Bet?


    Did he really have a thing for Ms. Bet, just like the rumors suggest?


    But there¡¯s at least a six- or seven¨Cyear age gap between them!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Was this a ssic case of an older guy chasing after a younger girl?


    ¡°He seems really gentle when he¡¯s chatting with Ms. Bet.¡±


    Hans leaned in to listen to Arabe, gave a nod, said a few words to the cafeteria staff, and then


    helped Arabe with her food. He took it to the table first, letting her sit and wait.


    ¡°Mr. Collins is such a gentleman! Helping Ms. Bet with her food before getting his own. No trouble


    at all.¡±


    ¡°Be!!¡±


    At this point, Molly, who had just gotten her food, saw Arabe sitting alone at the table. She joyfully


    carried her tray and sat next to her. ¡°Why are you alone? Did Mr. Collins leave?¡±


    No sooner had she said this than she saw Hans approaching them with his tray.


    ¡°Mr. Collins?¡± Molly was surprised. ¡°Did I take your seat? Sorry, I¡¯ll just¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Hans sat across from Arabe, wiped his hands with a sanitizing wipe, and began peeling shrimp.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, do you like shrimp too? Just like Be, you guys both love seafood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m peeling them for her.¡± Hans ced the peeled shrimp one by one on Arabe¡¯s te and said,


    ¡°Eat up; I ordered all these dishes for you.¡±


    None of the dishes he liked were ordered.


    ¡°Be, your brother is so good to you.¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Collins, you should try our


    cafeteria food. Ever since Be revamped the cafeteria, the food here is so much better. Fresh,


    delicious, and cheap!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hans ced the peeled shrimp into Arabe¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a tryter.¡±


    He turned to Arabe and gave her a small smile, saying, ¡°Your staff speaks highly of you.¡±


    ¡°Molly is my good friend, not just a staff member.¡±


    Their rtionship had already surpassed that of boss and employee.


    ¡°Well, invite your good friend over to our ce sometime.¡± Having finished peeling the shrimp, Hans


    added a piece of meat to Arabe¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°You should eat too.¡± Arabe was worried his food would get cold.


    ¡°Just seeing you enjoy your food makes me happy, and it increases my appetite. I¡¯ll surely eat more


    than youter.¡±


    Hans didn¡¯t stop what he was doing; instead, he said, ¡°I mighte backte from this trip abroad.


    Take care of yourself and go shopping or watch movies with your good friend when you¡¯re bored. All


    expenses are on me. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe responded and ordered a steak for Hans, urging him to eat.


    Hans¡¯s eyes softened; his little sister was ordering food for him! That¡¯s a treatment no other brother


    got!


    Suddenly, he felt like creating a chat group just to show off to everyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to keep youpany soon.¡± Hans said after finishing his meal, ¡°Your brother David will be


    back in a few days. He¡¯s blunt, so if he unintentionally hurts you or makes you feel wronged, tell me. I¡¯ll


    sort him out.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    When Molly heard the news, she was freaked out big time Mr Collins¡¯s kindness and strictness were all


    too real, they were beyond imagination!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He could scold his own brother without any hesitation, that was simply horrifying!


    ¡°David ising back?¡± Arabe was a bit surprised


    ¡°Yeah, not sure when, though, don¡¯t bother about him¡± Hans put some fish onto Arabe¡¯s te,


    thinking to himself, No more chances to help his sister from now on, David really hit the jackpot!


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, I can¡¯t finish it¡® Arabe didn¡¯t want him to add more to her te. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating,


    neither am I.¡±


    ¡°Okay Seeing the shrimps were mostly peeled, Hans wiped his hands with a disinfectant wipe and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands first, then I¡¯ll add some soup for you, then I¡¯ll eat¡±


    After Hans left, Molly couldn¡¯t help but nudge Arabe with her elbow: ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve never seen Mr.


    Collins this gentle before. Be, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a good big brother, he defended you in


    front of everyonest time, and now he¡¯s peeling shrimp for you. I wish I had a big brother like that!¡±


    ¡°Your mom is good to you too, isn¡¯t she?¡± Arabe gently smiled; this kind of affection and care from


    family was something she hadn¡¯t experienced in the Murphy family for eighteen years, except for a bit


    of warmth from Grannie Grace.


    The employees around were all discussing:


    ¡°Mr. Collins must like Ms. Bet! I bet ten bucks!¡±


    ¡°Some colleague wrote a love letter to Ms. Bet in an email this morning; he was immediately


    transferred to another subsidiary after Mr. Collins found out! Isn¡¯t that enough to prove Mr. Collins¡¯s


    feelings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all so obvious; I can¡¯t wait to see their sweet moments!¡±


    ¡°Will thepany give us a day off if they get married?¡±


    ¡°So jealous of Ms. Bet, I wish Mr. Collins would be that gentle with me.¡±


    Hans brought a bowl of soup to Arabe, shared a lot of his food with her, and then started eating.


    Halfway through, he suddenly asked, ¡°Be, do you have a favorite flower?¡±


    ¡°Flower?¡± Arabe was taken aback. ¡°Marigold, I guess.¡±


    What was he asking for?


    ¡°Shall I have someone nt marigolds around your balcony?


    This way, when he¡¯s abroad, she would think of him when she saw these flowers.


    He¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll forget him when her other brotherse back!


    Arabe had no idea what he was thinking; she just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She thought he was acting a bit strange all of a sudden.


    After lunch, Arabe went back to the office, and Julian immediately put the purchased items in front of


    her.


    ¡°Ms. Be, these are some newly bought coffee beans; would you like to try them?¡±


    ¡°Coffee sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°Til brew it for you right away!¡±


    After Julian made the coffee, he brought a cup to Hans and one to Arabe and said, ¡°Ms. Be, have


    a taste; how¡¯s the vor? Is it too bitter? Do you need some sugar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; you go do your work.¡± After Arabe said that, she looked at Hans sitting on the sofa and


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you really like this brand of coffee that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this coffee has a rich vor without being bitter, and the aroma is fragrant without being greasy,


    truly a rare taste.¡± Hans replied gently, ¡°You should have a


    taste¡±


    After that, he turned to Julian and asked, ¡°Have you told them yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve informed the procurement department that from now on, Ms. Bet¡¯s coffee will be sent


    directly from the headquarters; there is no need for the procurement department to buy it separately.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± Hans lifted his coffee for a sip

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Arabe also tried hers ¡°It¡¯s pretty good


    At that moment, someone brought in a bunch of snacks Julian took it upon himself to sort them out.


    ¡°Ms. Be, Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t usually snack. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, let me know, and I won¡¯t


    have it brought next time¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t much into snacks either, but she was touched by her brother¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Julian sorted the snacks into categories,beling them as nuts, spicy snacks, biscuits, candies,


    pastries, chips, and so on, making it easier for Arabe to find themter


    Dean watched this with envy, wishing he had such a considerate brother.


    Once Julian was done, Hans told him to head back to the headquarters: ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Be a bit


    longer.¡±


    He was leaving the country tomorrow and didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d have time to spend with his sister


    again.


    ¡°Okay¡± Julian respectfully left.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, won¡¯t those spicy snacks be too hot for you? If you want, I could taste them first.¡± Dean


    said with a smile.


    Arabe replied without emotion, ¡°Go do your work.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn¡¯t even touched the snacks Hans had sent, and Dean was trying to get a taste?


    ¡°Okay¡± Disappointed, Dean left.


    ¡°Do your thing; don¡¯t mind me.¡± Hans sat opposite Arabe, quietly watching her busy at herputer.


    Her slender fingers alternated between typing, replying to voice messages, checking files, and signing


    documents. In less than half an hour, she had dealt with several matters.


    Her work efficiency was really impressive for an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl!


    After a while, she received a phone call and went out to the balcony. Just then, someone knocked on


    the office door. Hans casually said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Molly entered, surprised to see Hans still there. So, the voice she heard was real!


    She hid the things in her hand behind her and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Collins.¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Hans asked curiously.


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it, Molly brought out her stuff: ¡°Ms. Bet helped me out a lot before. I


    bought some tasty snacks online recently and wanted to share them with her. I¡¯m not cking off, am


    I?¡±


    She looked a little nervous.


    ¡°She¡¯s on the phone.¡± Hans replied calmly, ¡°Just leave it on her desk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Collins!¡± Molly hurriedly ced the snacks on Arabe¡¯s desk. In her rush, she bumped


    her knee into the chair next to Hans and yelled in pain. As she turned to leave, her skirt got caught on


    the chair.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± And down she went, chair and all.


    Hans reacted quickly, catching her. Just like that, Molly ended up in his arms.


    Molly looked up in shock at the man before her as Hans looked down at her. The warmth from the girl


    in his arms instantly filled him.


    Arabe walked in after her call, seeing the two in apromising position. She thought, Wow, that


    escted quickly, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hans asked the girl in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Molly tried to stand up several times but kept slipping because of her torn skirt, falling back


    into Hans¡® arms.


    Her face was burning hot, and she started to stutter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Collins. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    She was so emotional that she was on the verge of tears and felt extremely embarrassed. Eventually,


    she gathered her courage to stand up, but she didn¡¯t expect to step on her own skirt, making the tear


    even worse. Right in front of Hans, her skirtpletely ripped apart, scaring her to the point of


    screaming, ¡°Ah.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hans quickly took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her waist, tying a knot with the sleeves,


    sessfully covering her embarrassment.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m really sorry. Thank you.¡± Molly was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t exin and hurriedly


    left.


    Hans¡¯s face unconsciously turned red, as if he could still feel the gentle scent of the girl.


    As Arabe walked into the office, the sound of her high heels hitting the floor brought Hans back to


    reality, his face still a bit warm.


    ¡°Your friend¡¯s skirt tore, she might need your help¡±


    ¡°Oh, I saw ¡±


    Theer of Arabe¡¯s mouth rose; she suddenly felt that their rtionship seemed very good. She


    took out her phone and called Dean, saying, ¡°Go to a nearby clothing store and buy a one¨Csize¨Cfits¨Call


    skirt.¡±


    ¡°Tll go buy it.¡± Hans felt that if he stayed here any longer, his hot cheeks might be discovered by his


    sister, so he got up and walked out.


    ¡°That works.¡± Arabe told Dean on the phone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go; my brother is going.¡±


    Then she called Molly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m really too embarrassed!¡± Molly was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°I¡¯m now in


    thedies¡® restroom.¡±


    Even though she was still tied to Hans¡¯s suit jacket, the skirt was so badly torn that she had no courage


    to go out and see people.


    She was wearing a fongce skirt today; she didn¡¯t expect it to tear so easily; the hempletely


    ripped.


    She felt like her underwear was exposed; Mr. Collins must have seen it, right?


    Thinking of this, she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole and crawl in; she should have


    known better than to buy such a cheap skirt!


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some clothes right now.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words were like a lifesaver, and Molly was extremely happy: ¡°Woo woo woo, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother who¡¯s nice; he¡¯s the one buying the clothes.¡°.


    ¡°What?¡± At this moment, Molly¡¯s face got even hotter!


    After a while, Hans came back with the skirt; Arabe delivered it to thedies¡® room; Molly changed


    into it; and when Molly was about to ask Arabe to return the suit jacket to Mr. Collins, she couldn¡¯t


    face Hans herself.


    Who would have thought that at this moment, Arabe would have received a phone call and left the


    Molly, holding Hans¡¯s suit jacket, j¨²st walked out and saw Hans standing outside. Her face turned red


    again, like a tomato. Thinking of her falling into his arms over and over again, the embarrassment was


    indescribable.


    She quickly stuffed the clothes into Hans¡¯s arms, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Collins;


    I¡¯ll pay you back for the skirt.¡±


    Hans was about to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but she had already quickly left


    This little girl ran away from him like he¡¯s a ghost.


    She ran so fast, not afraid of falling down, just like before.


    After Arabe hung up the phone and came back, only the suit jacket was left in Hans¡¯s hand; Molly


    was gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Molly?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s already gone home.¡±


    ¡°Did she need anything from me just now?¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to bring some snacks to share with you.¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    After work, Hans and Arabe headed to Hatikvah Hospital together and parked in the VIP spot. As


    soon as he got out of the car, he saw their family RV driving up from a distance and parking next to


    them.


    This floor was their family¡¯s exclusive VIP floor; other patients¡® families couldn¡¯t even get in, ensuring


    their privacy


    Keh Collins helped Louisa out of the car, while Serena pretended herst injury was still hurting,


    thus needing her father¡¯s assistance too.


    After getting out of the car, Serena, arm in arm with Keh with one hand and Louisa with the other,


    said with a big grin, ¡°Bro, sis, you guys are here too!¡±


    Looking at her arms, Hans said indifferently, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think our parents only had you


    as a child You¡¯re already grown up, but you¡¯re still acting so childish.¡±


    Not sure if he was calling her immature or saying she was showing off in front of Arabe on purpose.


    Serena chuckled sweetly. ¡°Bro, you¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m monopolizing mom and dad. I¡¯m still in recovery,


    I need their help¡±


    ¡°Come, Be.¡± Hans ignored her and walked towards Arabe, asking, ¡°Did you remember what I told


    you on the way here?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big bro, I remember everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Serena immediately rushed forward to grab Hans¡® other hand, curiously asking, ¡°What¡¯s


    the secret you told Be on the way here? Sis, what interesting stuff did big bro tell you?¡°;


    Hans looked at her arm and said, ¡°Hand.¡±


    Serena pouted discontentedly, let go of his hand, and said, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re ying favorites. Be can


    touch you, but I can¡¯t, You¡¯re stingy!¡±


    Hans replied, ¡°She just came back to this family; of course I need to treat her better. As for you, you¡¯ve


    been letting loose too muchtely. I think I should wait for your grades toe out, help you apply to a


    college abroad, and personally supervise your studies.¡±


    Serena thought to herself, He must have noticed her showing off in front of Arabe just now; that¡¯s


    why he said that.


    Louisa stepped forward, held Arabe¡¯s hand, turned to Hans, and asked, ¡°Hans, I heard you¡¯ve been


    with Be all day today? Did you help her handle some difficult things?¡±


    Arabe answered honestly, ¡°Big bro has been very good to me.¡±


    As they walked towards the elevator, Hans said, ¡°Be is very efficient and capable; she doesn¡¯t need


    my help. She¡¯s very popr in thepany; everyone likes her.¡±


    Louisa was thrilled to hear this, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that everyone in thepany likes her; now hearing you


    say this: I can imagine how popr Be must be there!¡±


    ¡°Yes, today some staff mistakenly thought I was going toy people off and said if I fired Be, they


    would quit.¡± Hans said this, looking tenderly at his sister: ¡°And many people asked me to give her paid


    vacation.¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    ¡°Be¡¯s really popr in thepany, huh?¡± Keh said gleefully. He knew it wasn¡¯t easy to reach


    that level, implying that Be must¡¯ve worked hard. Seeing their harmonious family, Serena felt a pang


    of jealousy. Who in the world would quit their job just because Be did? Were they nuts?


    And they even asked for a raise for Be. That¡¯s crazy!


    It must be Be who bribed them; that¡¯s why they¡¯re speaking up for her.


    ¡°But the college entrance exam results areing out tomorrow, sis. What are you going to do?¡±


    Ser¨¦na asked innocently,¡± are you going to keep running thepany or go to college?¡±


    She secretly hoped that Be would go to a crappy college so she could have all the family wealth to


    herself.


    Each time Serena spoke in that affected tone, Be felt a strong repulsion. Luckily, it was Hans who


    answered first: ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with thepany. Be will go to school, and Dean will be


    responsible for day¨Cto¨Cday operations. Big decisions will be handled remotely by Be. Even if Be


    doesn¡¯t go to work, her sry will still be paid on time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Serena pretended to be happy. ¡°Did everyone in thepany agree?¡±


    If Be could still get paid without going to work, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair? Surely the others will object?


    ¡°They all agreed. It was a unanimous decision.¡±


    Hearing this, Serena was seething with anger. Were they all nuts? Getting a sry without going to


    work, and they all agreed? They must¡¯ve been forced to agree, right?


    ¡°Sis is amazing.¡± Serena said, feigning admiration, ¡°I wish I could run thepany like you. What do


    you think, Mom and Dad, big brother?¡±


    Hans gave her a look and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled since childhood. You probably can¡¯t handle the


    So, he¡¯s implying she¡¯s not suitable to run thepany, but Be was?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even tried yet, and you¡¯re already shooting me down! Humph!¡± Serena pretended to pout,


    ¡°Mom, Dad, big brother doesn¡¯t believe in me at all.¡± ¡°Hans is right. You¡¯ve been pampered since


    childhood and have no management experience!¡± Louisa agreed with Hans; ¡°You should concentrate


    on your studies and don¡¯t worry about the future.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I get it!¡± Serena knew her mother was biased, but she didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious. She moved


    closer to Louisa and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to you. Even if you don¡¯t want me to get married, I¡¯m willing


    to stay by your side and take care of you.¡±


    ¡°How can a girl not get married when she grows up?¡± Louisa disagreed, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to


    take care of us. As long as you¡¯re well¨Cbehaved, it¡¯s enough for us to be a harmonious family.¡±


    Serena caught her drift: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. With sis around, our family will be more lively!¡±


    They arrived at the elevator door on the VIP floor. The elevator door opened with a ding.


    This floor was not open to the public. All medical staff serve the Collins family exclusively. A head


    nurse bowed respectfully when she saw them: ¡°Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins, you¡¯re here? And Hans and


    Serena too?¡±


    ¡°This is also thedy of the Collins family. From now on, she cane and go freely here.¡± Louisa


    introduced Arabe, holding her hand.


    The head nurse was a bit surprised, but she still bowed respectfully and greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss


    Bet!¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    ¡°Hey there¡± Arabe gave a slight nod as a polite gesture


    The head nurse looked at Arabe, who seemed to possess more nobility than even Serena Could she


    be a rtive of the Collins family?


    She appeared toe from a prestigious background, well¨Ceducated and not have the same kind of


    petnce and indulgence as Serena. Clearly, she was a sensible individual


    ¡°Have my parents woken up today?¡± Even though the chances were slim, Louisa still held a glimmer of


    hope as she asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re still unconscious. Their condition hasn¡¯t been great these past three days¡±


    Daily medical monitoring data and doctors¡® advice were updated on a software system so Keh and


    Louisa could check it anytime.


    Recently, Louisa also noticed that the health data of the two elderly individuals was gradually declining.


    The doctors¡® assessment was not optimistic, and they were advised to be mentally prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because they are getting old and their bodily functions are deteriorating


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Louisa took Arabe by the hand and led her down the corridor. ¡°Your grandparents need some peace


    and quiet, so their room is at the very end.¡±


    Inside the spacious and bright VIP ward, there were two¡¯smart hospital beds with two nurses each


    apanying an elder. Upon seeing Louisa and the others, they immediately stood up, ready to


    greet.


    ¡°Shh Louisa motioned for them to be quiet and then had them leave.


    They bowed respectfully and then exited the ward.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Keh said, choked up. He never thought his wealthy family would still have to endure


    such hardship.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, when will you wake up? Keh and I found our biological daughter. This is Be,


    Arabe Collins, your real granddaughter.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°real granddaughter¡°, Serena shot her a disdainful look. What¡¯s so great about that?


    She suddenly hoped her grandparents would never wake up. That way, Arabe wouldn¡¯t get their


    approval!


    In the eyes of the elders, she, Serena, was the only granddaughter!


    ¡°Be, say hello to your grandparents.¡± Louisa spoke gently.


    Arabe stepped forward, obediently saying, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I came to visit you.¡±


    The two elders, wearingfortable house clothes and with their eyes shut, looked as if they were


    napping.


    Their hair was neatly groomed, their nails meticulously trimmed, and they both looked very decent.


    They were members of a great family. Even now, with breathing machines attached, their grandfather¡¯s


    kind face suggested he was a lively and optimistic person in life.


    $


    Looking at the grandmother, her well¨Cmaintained face still showed hints of her imposing presence in


    the business world, appearing friendly yet smart and capable.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So this was what her grandparents were like.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    ¡°Be, grab a seat here.¡± Louisa gestured for Arabe to sit on the chair ced between two hospital


    beds.


    After seating, Be naturally ced her hand on her Grandpa¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re all


    hoping for your speedy recovery.¡±


    She then ced her other hand on her Grandma¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Grandma, can you hear me?¡±


    Her gestures didn¡¯t slip past Hans¡® notice.


    He was wondering: was his sister checking on their grandparents¡® condition?


    Even though he heard that she saved Phillip before, their grandparents¡® condition seemed worse than


    Phillip¡¯s, and even the best doctor was helpless about it. Louisa didn¡¯t notice her daughter¡¯s unusual


    actions. She ced her hand on the bed edge, whispering, ¡°Who would have thought that fire 18 years


    ago took Be away in the thick smoke? Thank God, she came back to me after 18 years. You have no


    idea how smart Be is; she¡¯s young and yet capable of running apany, totally living up to your


    prime time!¡±


    Louisa chuckled and then continued, ¡°This must be gic; we Collins family folks have the knack for


    business. That clothingpany was on the brink of bankruptcy, but after Be took over, it bounced


    back and even gained the support of many employees!¡±


    Keh sat by Grandpa¡¯s bedside, feeling a bit choked up. ¡°Dad, Louisa is right. You really should see


    Be; she is beautiful, smart, business¨Csavvy, knows music, and even designs clothes; there¡¯s nothing


    she¡¯s not goodiat! If you wake up and see such a granddaughter, you will be thrilled!¡±


    Even though he said all that, he wasn¡¯t sure if the old man could hold on till he woke up.


    Thinking about it, Keh felt even more choked up, and the urge to cry was overwhelming.


    ¡°Dad, rest assured, the medical team is doing their best; Grandpa and Grandma will wake up.¡± Hans


    said, ncing at Arabe, ¡°and Be is here.¡±


    Serena felt a bit upset seeing everyone praising Arabe. She cried and suddenly leaned on the bed


    edge.


    ¡°Grandma, when will you wake up and talk to me? I miss you hugging me, smiling, and praising me,


    saying I¡¯m your favorite granddaughter. Every little achievement of mine, every praise from the teacher,


    you would be proud of me!¡±


    Serena lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face and said, ¡°If all my progress and all my honors need to be


    exchanged for your health, then I¡¯d rather be a nobody, an unknown. As long as you can be with me


    as when I was little, smiling and talking to me, I would give up everything!¡±


    Arabe looked at Serena with disgust. Wouldn¡¯t all this crying disrupt the patient¡¯s rest?


    ¡°Grandma, can you hear me? You don¡¯t even want to care about your most beloved, proudest, and


    favorite granddaughter? Even if I cry like this, you won¡¯t feel bad?


    Grandma.¡±


    Serena leaned on the bed again, sobbing, ¡°When I was little, you would hold me and wipe my tears,


    saying my tears are the world¡¯s most precious gem, and you would never forgive anyone who made me


    cry! But now that your granddaughter is crying for you, you don¡¯t care?¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Was there a need to keep emphasizing ¡°granddaughter¡°?


    ¡°Serena, Grandma needs to rest.¡± Hans advised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, seeing Grandpa and Grandma suffer here makes my heart ache like it¡¯s going to


    stop.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Keh¡¯s eyes welled up. He too was heartbroken about his parents¡® suffering,


    and he didn¡¯t know when these hardships would end. Serena sobbed, looking at her grandparents in


    sorrow. ¡°I was looking forward to holding your hands and strolling with you like we used to. You always


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    said I was too focused on my studies and didn¡¯t have time for you. Now that I¡¯m on summer break, I


    have plenty of time for you; I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as you wake up!¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you take Serena out for a bit?¡± Hans suggested.


    Louisa, also weighed down by her crying, got up and pulled her along, saying, ¡°Serena, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Let¡¯s not disturb Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s rest.


    As Serena got up, she pretended to be unstable and fell into Louisa¡¯s arms. ¡°Mum, do you know when


    Grandpa and Grandma will wake up? I¡¯m so worried; my head¡¯s spinning, I can hardly stand.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about them.¡± Louisa gently patted her back and said, ¡°I believe they¡¯ll recover


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor¡± Keh, too, couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions; his eyes were red. He stood up


    and walked out of the ward.


    When the ward was left with only the siblings, Hans softly asked, ¡°Can you diagnose?¡±


    Arabe was a bit surprised but honestly answered, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Hans was surprised.


    ¡°The doctor¡¯s medication is too cautious, not directly treating the symptoms, missing the best treatment


    period.¡±


    Hans didn¡¯t expect her to know this: ¡°The doctor considered Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s old age, so they


    chose conservative treatment, and they were notpletely sure, so they did not rashly use


    medication.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s bodies are very weak now.¡±


    But it¡¯s notpletely hopeless; it¡¯s just that the cerebral hemorrhage had caused great damage to


    their central nervous system, coupled with respiratory infections, anemia, electrolyte metabolism


    disorders, and so on, they needed to useprehensive medication; simple infusion can¡¯t cure it.


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Hans looked at Arabe¡¯s confident look, a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect


    that a whole medical team was helpless, but she seemed to


    have a way.


    ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Arabe finished speaking, the grandmother¡¯s monitor began to beep.


    The sound was very urgent; the nurse outside heard the sound, immediately pushed the door in, took a


    look, and then worriedly said, ¡°Oh no! The olddy is having trouble breathing!¡±


    She immediately rang the bell on the bedside, then yelled in the olddy¡¯s ear, ¡°Hang in there, the


    doctor ising!¡±


    The head nurse at the reception desk heard the call, immediately sent people to find the doctor, and


    rushed to the ward with two nurses.


    Keh was asking the doctor about the condition, heard the situation, and also quickly ran to the


    ward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mom?¡± Louisa rushed in upon hearing the news.


    Serena also panicked: ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on? We just stepped out for a bit; why is this monitor


    beeping non¨Cstop? What happened to Grandma? Haley, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°The olddy is having trouble breathing!¡± Haley was also clueless; there were only Hans and a strange


    girl in the ward just now. Before this strange girl appeared, the old man and olddy were doing fine!


    Could she have done something?


    ¡°Get the defibritor ready!¡± The doctor shouted.


    ¡°Stand back, all of you!¡± Arabe tightly held Grandma¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers, and with her


    other hand, she took out a needle from her bag, opened it quickly, took out a thin needle, and quickly


    started to bleed.


    ¡°You, who are you? What are you doing? Stop right now!¡± Dr. Nn was shocked and ready to stop


    her.


    ¡°If you defibrite now, there¡¯s only one oue, and that is death!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words stopped the doctor in his tracks!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was stunned by Arabe¡¯s decisiveness and determination, unable to believe how she knew


    Grandma¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be defibrited. Was there any medical basis for this?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°Gran¡¯s breathing difficulties are because a cerebral hemorrhage affected her breathing center. The


    right treatment will help


    her


    get better.¡± ¡°Where did you get that theory from? Our Western medicine doesn¡¯t fully agree with the


    theory of acupuncture.¡± The doctor said anxiously as he looked at the continuous rm sound on the


    venttor, ¡°The olddy¡¯s condition is getting worse, Mr. and Mrs. Collins, I request to have this girl


    removed.¡±


    ¡°Sis, what are you doing? Saving someone doesn¡¯t mean sticking a few needles in them! You¡¯re not a


    super doctor; step aside and let the professionals handle it. If anything happens to Grandma because


    of you, Mom and Dad won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Serena didn¡¯t expect Arabe to go as far as bringing a needle pack to attract attention. Was she trying


    to show off in front of their parents?


    Wasn¡¯t she being a bit too impulsive?


    If her treatment failed, she can kiss her stay with this family goodbye.


    Keh and Louisa couldn¡¯t believe their daughter knew about acupuncture. After all, it¡¯s a traditional


    foreign medical skill. But with the elderly¡¯s condition so severe, could it really be improved just by


    bloodletting?


    ¡°Let her try!¡± Hans saw hope in Arabe¡¯s confident eyes.


    The doctor was stunned. ¡°Mr. Collins, the olddy is about to pass out! We must rescue her


    immediately! If we wait any longer, even a super doctor can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    The nurse next to him also chimed in, ¡°Who is this girl? How old is she? Do you know her? How could


    you let her practice medicine? Does she know medicine? Does she know what acupuncture is?¡±


    The caregiver also pleaded, ¡°Please stop; the olddy is almost gone! Let the doctore, I beg you!¡±


    The doctor could no longer stand the constant rm from the venttor: ¡°Quick, someone pull her


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    away!¡±


    ¡°If you want her to die,e on!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words stunned everyone!


    No one could believe that a girl in her teens could have such a strong spirit!!


    In less than two seconds, the rm on the venttor stopped. The doctor looked at the data in


    disbelief; it was back to normal!!


    The head nurse and two other nurses were also stunned. It normalized? Just by acupuncture?


    Seeing their surprised faces, Serena couldn¡¯t believe Arabe really had a solution and asked


    anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is it? Is she gone? What does the data mean? Tell everyone quickly!¡±


    As long as something happened to Grandma, Arabe will never be able to stay in the Collins family


    again!


    ¡°The olddy is fine!¡± As soon as the doctor said this, Serena was stunned. How could it be possible?


    Grandma was saved by Arabe¡¯s few needles? Was it just good luck? She didn¡¯t expect her luck to be


    so good!


    After the treatment, the doctor asked cautiously and respectfully, ¡°Excuse me, who is your master?


    How long have you been learning acupuncture?¡±


    To be able to restore the olddy¡¯s health through bloodletting and acupuncture was incredible!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read The Golden Mirror of Medicine? The theories of bloodletting and acupuncture are


    simr, both aim to regte the body to achieve the effect of treating diseases.¡±


    When Arabe saw his puzzled expression, she knew he hadn¡¯t read it.


    The doctor¡¯s face turned from red to white under her questioning.


    Seeing that he was young and probably just graduated from university, Arabe said leisurely, ¡°You


    should read more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re a lifesaver! You saved your Grandma in the nick of time! You¡¯re just amazing!¡± Keh


    was so excited, he wanted to hug her. Louisa beat him to it, embracing her daughter. ¡°Thank God, your


    Grandma is fine now! We were scared to death!¡±


    The thought of anything happening to the olddy was terrifying.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Who knew their daughter was such a skilled doctor?


    Phillip always praised her medical skills. It turned out he wasn¡¯t just blowing smoke.


    It wasn¡¯t Phillip favoring Be, it was Be truly being thatpetent!


    Her medical skills were top¨Cnotch!


    The determination, calmness, and wisdom she showed during the rescue left everyone in awe!


    Arabe felt a sudden warmth from her mother¡¯s embrace, a feeling of being loved, spoiled, and valued


    that she had never experienced before.


    ¡°Your Grandma will be so happy when she wakes up and hears about this!¡± Louisa looked at Arabe


    proudly, as if she couldn¡¯t be prouder to have such a daughter. While proud, Keh began to wonder


    about what Be had been through over the years in the Murphy family. If she grew up carefree, why


    did she have so many skills?


    Despite having these skills, why was she not well¨Creceived by the Murphy family?


    Thinking about this, he felt a pang of heartache for his daughter, feeling that she had suffered a lot of


    hardships and grievances!


    He made a silent vow to make it up to her, to treat her doubly well!


    The surrounding doctors, nurses, and caregivers were all stunned. From Keh and Louisa¡¯s words,


    they could guess that the olddy on the bed was not just Serena¡¯s grandmother but also this girl¡¯s


    grandmother!


    But didn¡¯t Keh and Louisa only have one daughter?


    So where did this girle from?


    It seemed that Keh and Louisa were doting on her even more than Serena.


    Looking at Serena, she seemed a bit jealous!


    Realizing the girl¡¯s special identity and remembering her own rash words earlier, a young nurse


    lowered her head and apologized to Arabe, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, was wrong to question your skills. My


    ignorance showed.¡°¡±


    This girl¡¯s medical skills were far beyond theirs!


    Next to her, Haley also lowered her head, saying remorsefully, ¡°I was too anxious just now, and I said


    some harsh words. Please forgive me!¡±


    She felt deeply ashamed of her ignorance and rashness.


    When the olddy¡¯s condition suddenly worsened, she thought it was the girl¡¯s doing. Now, she


    wondered, what kind of granddaughter would do such a thing?


    ¡°What happened when I was out? Why did Grandma suddenly have trouble breathing?¡± Serena started


    to focus on this issue again: ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me anyone; I just want to know what happened so we


    can avoid it in the future. We can¡¯t let Grandma suffer like this again. When it happened, only my


    brother and sister were in the room. Brother is always steady, sister, did you say something to


    Grandma that upset her?¡°.


    She deliberately attributed the cause of Grandma¡¯s illness to Arabe.


    But Hans calmly refuted, ¡°Didn¡¯t Be already exin? Grandma had neurogenic dyspnea, caused by


    a stroke affecting the respiratory center. It¡¯s not because someone upset her. Be didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Afraid that her brother would see through her, Serena pretended to be enlightened and nodded.


    ¡°It seems that reading books in our spare time is useful; at least it can provide some references at


    critical moments. Today, you were lucky. I guess there must have been some arrangements to leave a


    good impression on our grandparents.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Hans caught the hidden meaning in her words and asked frostily, ¡°Are you saying The Golden Mirror of


    Medicine is considered trashy?¡±


    Was she implying that Arabe only managed to save her grandmother because she got lucky? So,


    was saving someone just about copying others?


    Why didn¡¯t she try saving someone herself, then?


    The doctor next to them chimed in respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as reading a few books to save a life.


    Ms. Be¡¯s medical skills clearly surpass those all of us. It¡¯s not just about simple imitation.¡±


    Serena fumed inwardly, ¡®Why are you sticking your nose in? This isn¡¯t your business!


    Arabe just smiled. Her recent diagnosis had given her a clear understanding of their condition.


    ¡°I know a very famous doctor who has the medicine to cure this disease.¡±


    At her words, everyone present was bbergasted!


    ¡°Be, do you really know a famous doctor? Does she have the medicine to save your grandparents?¡±


    Keh, in his shock, also remembered that his daughter was a renowned international pianist. She


    must have a wide social circle, so it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to know a doctor.


    Louisa also eximed joyfully, ¡°So, your grandparents can be saved? That¡¯s great!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t expected their daughter to know a famous doctor. This was truly eye¨Copening!


    ¡°Sis, is this doctor better than Dr. Nn? Dr. Nn is a top graduate from a prestigious medical


    university with three generations of doctors in his family. If he can¡¯t cure this disease, can your friend


    help?¡±


    Serena added quickly, ¡°What I mean is, our grandparents¡® condition is veryplicated, and many


    famous doctors and experts can¡¯t cure it. Can we really rely on your friend? What if, just what if, you


    trust her, give the medicine to our grandparents, and it turns out she¡¯s a fraud?¡±


    There were many fraudsters posing as doctors these days, scamming people left and right.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Arabe answered confidently, ¡°She won¡¯t cheat.¡±


    Because that person was her!


    Could Dr. Nnpare to Dr. Bell?


    Arabe smiled and said, ¡°I can guarantee that as long as they take the medicine, they¡¯ll wake up


    within a month.¡±


    Keh and Louisa were dumbstruck. A month?


    Their parents had been unconscious for quite some time, and Be was bold enough to guarantee they


    would wake up within a month? That doctor must be really good!


    At this point, Hans looked at his sister, a hint of confusion in his gaze.


    Even if Be knew this famous doctor, how could she guarantee their grandparents would wake up


    within a month?


    How did she know the doctor had the right medicine?


    Seeing her brimming with confidence, could it be that she was the doctor she was talking about?


    Considering the respect the doctors and nurses had for her, her medical skills must be top¨Cnotch!

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Out of nowhere, Hans grew curious, wanting to know his little sister¡¯s standing in the medical field,


    considering she can handle even the trickiest cases with ease. Everybody knew that the top dog of the


    medical world was Dr. Bell, whose mad skills can bring people back from the brink of death. But the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    guy¡¯s a ghost, so nobody knew where to find him.


    Ever since his grandparents got chucked into intensive care, he¡¯d been sending people out like crazy to


    hunt down Dr. Bell, hoping the doctor could pull his grandparents back from the edge..


    Some folks said Dr. Bell¡¯s already kicked the bucket, while others imed they¡¯ve spotted him in the


    triangr zone. But whether these rumors held water, nobody knew.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: could his sister be Dr. Bell¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦?


    If that were the case, his grandparents would be in good hands.


    Louisa whipped out a card from her purse and said, ¡°There¡¯s 200 million bucks on this card. See what


    she¡¯s asking for, make her happy, and keep the change as pocket money.¡±


    Arabe was a bit thrown off; was she getting more dough?


    On the side, Serena was getting green with envy. Her mom was giving Arabe more money right in


    front of her, not considering her feelings at all.


    Arabe tried to give the card back, saying, ¡°No need, I¡¯m good.¡±


    But Louisa insisted on handing it over, saying, ¡°Top¨Cnotch doctors charge an arm and a leg; your


    money might not cut it.¡±


    Arabe retorted, ¡°We¡¯re tight; she won¡¯t charge me a fortune.¡± She was dead set on not using her


    parents¡® money anymore.


    Serena chimed in, batting her eyshes, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too generous. Sis just wants to show her filial


    piety. If Grandpa and Grandma knew she footed the bill, they¡¯d love her even more.¡±


    Louisa just chuckled and said, ¡°You and your sister are both only 18. It¡¯s normal for girls your age to be


    broke. If I let her pay, your grandparents will give me hell.¡±


    Keh put his foot down: ¡°We can¡¯t let Be pay.¡±


    Louisa yfully threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t take this card, we¡¯re not giving your grandparents the meds


    you brought.¡±


    Keh relented: ¡°Be¡¯s only been home for less than a month, and she¡¯s done so much already.


    Running thepany, weeding out the bad apples, joining design contests, helping the staff bag the


    championship trophy, boosting thepany¡¯s reputation. How could we take advantage of her now?¡±


    ¡°Be, just take it,¡± Louisa insisted, stuffing the card into Arabe¡¯s hand. Arabe didn¡¯t want to, but


    she ended up slipping the card into her backpack.


    In the end, Arabe didn¡¯t resist. She figured she¡¯d just return the card to her mom after some time.


    Serena was seething with envy. In her mind, she was all, Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t want it? But she still


    epted the dough in the end. What a hypocrite! Annoying and pretentious!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ¡°Be, do you reckon we should get that doctor toe over and check your grandparents out


    properly, then treat them ordingly?¡± Louisa asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t botch this up; we should definitely get the doctor over. Plus, we can thank her in


    person,¡± Keh suggested simrly.


    Hans was in two minds; if the guy was Dr. Bell, it would be even better to have him over. He¡¯d bet his


    bottom dor that his skills were more reliable than Dr. Nn¡¯s. Meanwhile, Dr. Nn chimed in


    expectantly, ¡°If we could get that doctor, we could have a face-to¨Cface discussion and coboration. It


    might speed up the recovery of the elderly couple.¡±


    All Arabe could say was, ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with herter.¡±


    ¡°Great, just great!¡± Louisa felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her chest.


    Suddenly, Serena thought of something: ¡°Sis, thank God you brought your acupuncture kit today, or


    Grandma might have been in serious trouble.¡±


    Feigning concern, she added, ¡°But how did you know that our grandparents would suddenly feel


    unwell?¡±


    She was hinting at the possibility that Arabe had deliberately exacerbated her grandmother¡¯s


    condition when Keh wasn¡¯t looking, then whipped out her pre¨Cprepared acupuncture kit to show off


    in front of everyone.


    ¡°Serena, you wouldn¡¯t know this,¡± Dr. Nn chuckled. ¡°Acupuncturists always carry their kits around;


    it¡¯s no biggie. We were lucky that Ms. Be was on hand today. If I ever have any medical queries in


    the future, could J pick your brain, Ms. Be? I¡¯m seriously impressed by your skills.¡±


    ¡°Be still has college to attend; if you have any questions, ask her when shees to visit her


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    grandparents and has some spare time.¡± Keh was worried this might interfere with his daughter¡¯s


    studies.


    ¡°Of course, let me thank Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins, and Ms. Be in advance.¡± With that, Dr. Nn left


    with a few nurses.


    Serena was green with envy. Dr. Nn didn¡¯t even mention her!


    She had just been singing Arabe¡¯s praises right in front of her!¡±


    A terrible thought suddenly crossed her mind: if the medicine that Arabe brought could lead to the


    deaths of her grandparents, then she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in this family!


    Even if thew wouldn¡¯t sentence Arabe to death because of the Collins family¡¯s status, Arabe


    might end up rotting in jail.


    By then, she would be the only little princess at home, and everything could return to the way it was.


    T


    She¡¯d still be the apple of her parents¡® eye, the only little sister her five brothers doted on.


    As long as all the evidence pointed to Arabe trying to harm their grandparents.


    With these thoughts in mind, Serena looked at her grandparents on the bed. They had genuinely loved


    her for eighteen years, and she couldn¡¯t bear to lose them.


    Later, Louisa stood up and instructed the nurses, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you guys. If anything happens, don¡¯t


    hesitate to call me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Be, it¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s head home.¡± Louisa took Arabe¡¯s hand, and they left the room together.


    After they got back to Reflections Vi and Arabe had eaten, she quickly made an excuse to leave


    for Vi Cascada to prepare the medicine her grandparents needed.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s central nervous system had taken a serious hit, and with respiratory


    infections, anemia, and electrolyte metabolism disorders to boot, they¡¯ve got to juggle a cocktail of


    medications.


    She first prepped the meds for the first three days, grinding them into powders so they¡¯d dissolve easily


    in water.


    Next thing she knew, it was already half past eight in the evening.


    Hans was hanging out in the lush courtyard, checking his watch and shooting nces at the front gate,


    but his sister was still no¨Cshow.


    Heard she was out on some business, probably to see that doctor, huh?


    Who knew if the doctor was a guy or a girl? If it¡¯s a guy, it¡¯s kindate now; was his sister safe out


    there all alone?


    Just then, Edith stepped up, reporting respectfully, ¡°Hans, those marigolds you ordered are all set.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Wanna take a look?¡±


    Hans looked up, and on the balcony of his sister¡¯s second¨Cfloor room, marigolds were all aglow around


    the railing. It was a sight for sore eyes. Wonder if Be would perk up seeing this.


    ¡°That¡¯s Be¡¯s room; I¡¯d better not.¡±


    Sure, he¡¯s her brother, but he¡¯s still a guy, and it¡¯ste. Without her permission, he can¡¯t just barge into


    her room.


    ¡°You can go about your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Edith withdrew respectfully.


    After a while, Hans didn¡¯t see his sister, so he got up and walked into the living room, asking, ¡°Martha,


    has Serena hit the sack?


    ¡°You need Serena, Hans? At this hour, she¡¯s definitely still up! Hold on a sec, I¡¯ll go fetch her.


    Martha was kinda giddy, ¡®cause in this house, aside from being favored by the olddy, the next best


    thing was to be noticed and pampered by Hans!


    Among all of them, Hans held the most sway. Anyone he wanted to keep around had to respect his


    decision.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Hans walked upstairs to find Serena without making her run errands.


    Martha looked at the clock and couldn¡¯t help but do a little happy dance inside. By all ounts, it was


    about time for the young master to call it a night, but instead, he was breaking routine for Serena!


    ¡°Serena, it¡¯s me; are you asleep?¡± Hans stood at Serena¡¯s door, giving it a knock.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Serena opened the door as soon as she heard the sound. It¡¯s been ages since her brother


    came to see her alone.


    Tonight, Arabe was out, and her brother just happened toe see her, It must be because Arabe


    usually kept him away!


    With that thought, Serena happily stepped aside and said, ¡°Brother,e on in for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the terrace.¡±


    Each floor had a spacious viewing terrace, and Serena¡¯s floor was no exception.


    On the terrace surrounded by swaying nts, Serena asked cheerfully, ¡°Brother, what brings you here


    sote?¡±


    Before Hans could answer, Serena took the opportunity to whine, ¡°You haven¡¯te to chat with me


    for so long; I thought our sibling rtionship had changed! I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother, but I


    don¡¯t know if in your heart I¡¯m still your sister.


    Saying this, Serena put on a fake aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Hans¡® confident tone brought a smile to Serena¡¯s face, ¡°I knew my big brother is the best!¡±


    ¡°Be just returned home, and everyone is understandably worried about her feelings. This might make


    you think we¡¯re treating you differently than before.¡±


    ¡°But let me tell you,¡± Hans said heartily, ¡°In our parents¡® eyes and mine, including the other brothers,


    you¡¯re still a part of this family and that has never changed.¡± Upon hearing this, Serena felt uneasy,


    sensing an undercurrent in his words. Did hee to herte at night to warn her about something?


    ¡°How have Mom and Dad been treating you these years?¡± Hans asked.


    ¡°Obviously great,¡± Serena answered without hesitation, ¡°They¡¯ve always told me that I¡¯m their most


    precious treasure, and they¡¯d give me the world if they could.¡± ¡°And how about me? How have I treated


    you?¡±


    ¡°brother, you¡¯ve always bought me anything that suits me. Some new styles that I couldn¡¯t find. You


    managed to get them for me.¡±


    ¡°And our other brothers, how have they treated you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re great too!¡± Serena was puzzled and decided to take the initiative, ¡°Brother, why are you


    asking all these out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you,¡± Hans said solemnly, ¡°Be has been lost for 18 years, and it¡¯s been a struggle for


    her toe back home. Mom, Dad, and I want to make it up to her. It may seem to you that we¡¯re


    favouring her over you; but what we¡¯re giving her now is what you¡¯ve had all these 18 years.¡±


    So, this was about Arabe Bet. That¡¯s why he was having this chat with her sote at night.


    Serena felt a pang of annoyance.


    ¡°Did you ever think,¡± he continued, ¡°That this is her home, too? She deserves to be here, to enjoy the


    life she was supposed to have. She¡¯s our parents¡® biological daughter, and they should treat her well.


    As her brother, I should spoil and take care of her, especially after the hardships she¡¯s experienced for


    the past 18 years. We should double our efforts topensate her.¡±


    ¡°Big bro, you¡¯re making it sound like I don¡¯t wee her home!¡± Serena was slightly jealous and


    seemed down, ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted. I have no ill feelings towards her.¡±


    ¡°Whether you have ill feelings or not, and how much, I can tell,¡±


    Hans looked at her and said meaningfully, ¡°The reason I have this chat with you is to let you know that


    even if Be is back, our love for you over these 18 years is not fake. You can still stay here, buy


    whatever you want, do whatever you want. No one will restrict you or treat you differently.¡±


    Serena was sceptical. Things definitely felt different with her family.


    ¡°Be holds no grudge against you. Sometimes she¡¯s just putting up with your nonsense. You should


    be happy to have such a sister, Hans paused slightly before, continuing, ¡°You should take my advice,


    put aside your prejudices, try to ept her, respect her. You¡¯ll find your life is not worse off than before,


    but you¡¯ll be happier.¡±


    Happier? But whenever she saw her parents doting on Arabe and her brothers always siding with


    Arabe, she couldn¡¯t help feeling incredibly jealous and irritated.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°This family was never yours, to begin with,¡± Hans said thoughtfully.


    These words struck Serena like a bolt from the blue, startling her from her stupor.


    ¡°None of it belongs to you. Not the love and care from our parents and brothers, not thefortable


    and elegant life, not the respect from the servants.


    Serena was shocked into silence.


    ¡°You spent 18 years living Be¡¯s life because of a mistake initially. Be epted you because of our


    parents and brothers. You had the chance to be jealous of her, to hurt her. Have you ever thought


    about what would¡¯ve happened if she insisted you leave this house from the beginning?¡±


    Serena was stuck for a few seconds, frozen in time.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    ¡°Could you ept her for our parents and brother¡¯s sake, just like she epted you?¡±


    Hans saw her deep in thought, and gave her a light pat on the head, ¡°Think about what I¡¯ve said before


    you sleep tonight. I hope to see some changes when Ie


    back.¡±


    Hans had a very regr schedule, with only three minutes left before his bedtime. He stood up, not


    changing his habits for anyone.


    Before he left, he specifically said, ¡°If I were you, I would cherish everything in front of me instead of


    waiting until it¡¯s gone to feel regret.¡±


    Serena looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Hans walked away, leaving the balcony.


    Seeing Hans leave, Martha, hiding in the shadows, quickly appeared, ¡°Serena, are you okay?¡±


    From the moment Hans hade to find Serena, she had


    quietly followed!


    She thought Hans would say some sweet words to Serena or do something to pamper her, but instead,


    his words seemed like a warning!!


    ¡°Hans is warning you if you can¡¯t get along well with Arabe, you might be ostracized by the family


    and forced to leave.¡±


    Tears fell from Serena¡¯s eyes, ¡°But my brother is right. This home¨Cwas¨Cnever mine. The love from my


    parents and brothers, thefortable life, the care from the servants, none belonged to me! I¡¯ve been


    living Arabe¡¯s life for the past 18 years!¡±


    ¡°Serena, you can¡¯t think like that.¡± Martha was anxious and quickly looked around to make sure no one


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was around before saying, ¡°It was thedy who made the mistake picked up the wrong child. How can


    you me yourself? You also lost 18 years of being loved by your biological parents. You also have


    losses!¡±


    Serena spoke somewhat dazedly, ¡°Martha, do you think, if I really treat Arabe as my own sister, will


    they still treat me the same? I mean mom and dad and my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Martha said anxiously, ¡°Serena, how can you be so naive! You¡¯re confused by a few


    words from Hans! If Hans really saw you as his sister, he wouldn¡¯t have warned you like this tonight!¡±


    ¡°But I think what my brother said makes sense.¡± It sounded hurtful, but it was the truth.


    ¡°Do you remember what Hans saidst? He was hinting that if you¡¯re not content, you will soon lose


    everything!¡±


    Martha was getting impatient, ¡°Serena, listen to me, while you still have the ability and connections.


    While they still have feelings for you, either get rid of Arabe, or strive for the greatest benefits of the


    Collins family, strive to be the most influential person in the world, don¡¯t naively try to get along


    well with Arabe, it¡¯s the most useless move!¡±


    Serena looked up, wavering again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up like you¡¯re my own child. I would never harm you!¡± Martha was so anxious


    she was about to cry, ¡°I¡¯m really doing this for your own good, Serena, don¡¯t let Hans deceive you!¡±


    ¡°Martha, do you have your own children?¡± Serena suddenly asked.


    Martha was a bit puzzled, didn¡¯t understand what Serena meant, and after a while, she answered, ¡°I


    once had a child.¡±


    ¡°Once?¡± Serena asked in surprise.


    ¡°That was a long time ago when I just gave birth. I heard that being a nanny in the city could make a lot


    of money, so I wanted to try it. Because my husband¡¯s leg was not good, he could only stay in the


    vige care for the elderly and our child at home. I never expected a flood that year, and my husband,


    child, and the child¡¯s grandparents all passed away.¡±


    Serena was moved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have brought up your past.¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    She was just curious. Over the past eighteen years, she never once heard Martha mention her family


    back home, and Martha never seemed to n on going back for the holidays.


    ¡°Our vige was full of kin,¡± Martha shared, ¡°and we suffered heavy losses because of the flood that


    year.¡±


    Serena nodded, ¡°If I ever make it big, I won¡¯t forget you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Serena!¡± Martha showered her with words of gratitude.


    Arabe worked until half past eleven in the evening. After sorting out the medication, she quickly


    headed home.


    As soon as she entered, she could feel the hostile gaze from upstairs, as if someone wanted to tear


    her apart.


    She looked up and saw a silhouette hiding behind the window, spying on her.


    The window belonged to Serena¡¯s room.


    Perhaps Serena didn¡¯t realize that the light was casting a long shadow of hers on the curtain.


    Arabe shrugged it off and was about to enter the living room when she heard her parents¡®


    conversation.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Be? Is she in danger? Should we call and check on her?¡± Keh Collins¡¯s voice echoed


    through the room. ¡°It¡¯ste, and I can¡¯t help but worry about her being out alone.¡±


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s not midnight yet. Don¡¯t rush her and put pressure on her,¡± Louisa yawned sleepily. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a


    little longer. Be has never beenter than midnight, no matter howte she works.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Keh yawned, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait a bit more.¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe felt a warmth in her heart. She changed into her slippers and walked in, ¡°Mom,


    Dad, I¡¯m home.¡±


    Keh and Louisa immediately perked up and went to greet her.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you been?¡± Keh was about to ask more when he was


    stopped by Louisa.


    ¡°Are you interrogating her? Why do you need to know everything? She¡¯s grown up. She can make her


    own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Right right. I¡¯m just worrying too much,¡± Keh admitted.


    Arabeughed, ¡°I went to see the doctor earlier. She¡¯s leaving the country tonight to treat patients


    elsewhere. She gave me these medicines before she left and assured me they would work.¡±


    Louisa nodded in understanding, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s a renowned doctor. Many people would ask for her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    help. It¡¯s not possible for her to drop everything ande to see your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Be knows some medical stuff too. She exined the situation to the doctor, and the doctor


    prescribed it ordingly. I trust it will work out,¡± Keh didn¡¯t want to put more pressure on Be.


    ¡°She gave me these medications for the first three days. There are six bottles, one for the morning and


    one for the evening. Just mix it with warm water,¡± Arabe/ handed over a small bag. ¡°She will mail the


    rest of the medicines to me. Don¡¯t worry about running out.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Be,¡± Louisa quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared somete¨Cnight snacks for you. Go eat something


    first. Oh, did you have enough money for the fee? Do we need to add more?¡±


    ¡°No need. She didn¡¯t charge much,¡± Arabe smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first, and then I¡¯lle down


    to eat. You guys rest first.¡±


    ¡°Sure, just remember to eat!¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe went back to her room, and as soon as she turned on her phone, she found over a


    dozen unread messages.


    She¡¯d been busy in theb and had her phone on silent, and she was driving herself home, so she


    hadn¡¯t had time to check her messages.


    A lot of them were from her brother.


    [Arabe, I¡¯m leaving the country tomorrow morning. If anything happens at home, or if you¡¯re in any


    trouble, you can tell me directly, and I¡¯ll help you out.]


    [Our parents have managed thepany for many years, and even though they¡¯re cunning in


    business, they don¡¯t bring that shrewdness home. They never doubt their own family. It¡¯s not because


    they¡¯re oblivious or biased.]


    Arabe understood his meaning Her brother saw through Serena¡¯s sneaky tactics. He knew what was


    up.


    He was right Who would see their own children as enemies, constantly questioning if they had ulterior


    motives?


    Especially when that child had always been so well¨Cbehaved, excelling in various skills, and showing


    deep respect and love for them without malice. So, they genuinely loved and liked her.


    [Dad¡¯s a man, so he tends to be careless. Mom¡¯s been spoiled by Dad for decades, so she¡¯s a bit


    naive.]


    [Don¡¯t hide anything from me. You can tell me everything. I¡¯ll always be your rock.]


    [Goodnight, my little sister. Rest well.]


    Arabe lightly tapped the screen with her finger and quickly replied, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle


    everything. Goodnight.¡±


    Then, she exited the chat and opened the messages from Romeo.


    [Did you see Grandma and Grandpa today? Are they feeling better?]


    [Have you eaten yet?]


    He also sent some pictures of his meal.


    [Without you by my side, I can¡¯t taste anything.]


    Arabe could almost imagine his handsome yet slightly gloomy face through the screen, and she


    couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    [Still busy?]


    [I miss you.]


    [I wonder what my fianc¨¦e is doing right now.]


    Arabe knew that if he wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing her, this man would probably send her even


    more messages.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She lightly swiped the screen with her finger and quickly replied, ¡°Just got home.¡±


    Romeo immediately called her, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 16 hours since Ist saw you. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°So, can we go to sleep after this call?¡±


    ¡°Hearing your voice, I miss you even more. I still can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Today, without her by his side, he would think of her no matter his actions.


    On his way home, he would wonder who picked her up, where she went, who she met.


    When eating, he would think about whether she liked the food, whether she was full, or happy.


    When he had free time, he would wonder what she was doing, why she hadn¡¯t replied.


    Every minute, every second, her image would appear in his mind.


    No matter what he was doing, he could always rte it to her.


    Maybe this was what love felt like.


    ¡°Did you see Grandma and Grandpa today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw them.¡±


    ¡°Are they feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°It might take over twenty days for them to regain consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard their condition is pretty sticky,¡± Romeo paused before adding, ¡°but I trust you¡¯ll figure out a


    way, no matter the problem, as long as you¡¯re on it.¡± Arabe gave a small smile, ¡°You have faith in


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Romeo affirmed, ¡°to you, the world splits into two kinds, the living and the dead. As long as


    they¡¯re still breathing, you¡¯ll find a way to save them.¡± Arabe thought of her ongoing project, heavily


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    funded but not progressing as well as she wished. She sighed, ¡°But there are so many diseases in the


    world I can¡¯t


    cure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you decided to go private with your research. You want to help more people, give those


    who are sentenced by their illnesses a chance to live. You¡¯re doing your best.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m chasing rainbows?¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, I think doctors should be like you, serving patients with an unselfish spirit. That¡¯s


    real nobility.¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe felt a warmth in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± Romeoughed, ¡°I¡¯m so proud to have such a brilliant fianc¨¦e.¡±


    After chatting, Arabe ended the call, took a bath, and went downstairs for ate¨Cnight snack.


    ¡°Ms. Be, are you done with work? This soup is specially prepared for you by the Madam,¡± Edith¨C


    brought out a bowl of soup from the kitchen, smiling, ¡°Try it and see if you like it.¡±


    Seeing that Edith hadn¡¯t rested yet, Arabe said, ¡°You should go to bed. It¡¯ste. I don¡¯t need taking


    care of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± Edithughed, looking very kind. .


    Arabe tried a few spoonfuls of soup, then asked softly, ¡°Did my brother talk with Serena tonight?¡±


    Edith was taken aback, ¡°Ms. Be, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I guessed,¡± Arabe said coolly.


    ¡°You guessed?¡± Edith looked at her in surprise, ¡°How did you guess so urately? You must be


    psychic.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hide it and told Arabe directly, ¡°Tonight, I saw Hans and Serena chatting on the viewing


    tform on the second floor from the garden, but I was too far away to hear what they were saying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Arabe said calmly, ¡°I know what they were talking about.¡±


    She thought he must be persuading Serena, hoping she could turn over a new leaf.


    ¡°Did my mom make two soups?¡°,


    Edith looked at Arabe in surprise again, ¡°How do you know everything? The Madam did make two,


    one for you and one for Serena. I would call Serena down after you finished eating, so you two


    wouldn¡¯t run into each other.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect her to be so considerate. Her parents treated Serena and her equally, but


    Serena still made trouble for herself.


    After finishing her snack, Arabe went upstairs.


    She opened herputer, entered a special software, and input a string of chemical equations, then


    started researching the prescription needed for her grandparents.


    This software could calcte what side effects would be produced after one drug wasbined with


    another, which was very helpful for her research.


    After a while, she received another call.


    ¡°Boss, we have a big order again! This wealthy client said he wants as much as we have in stock!


    haha, you might need to prepare more designs tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not someone I know again, is it?¡± Arabe asked with a smile.


    ¡°I promise, this time, it¡¯s definitely not! It¡¯s a foreign client!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe agreed confidently, ¡°When do they need it?¡±


    ¡°Preferably before eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning because I still need to get the factory to rush the


    goods. We only have one day.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe hung up the phone and continued her work.


    Elsewhere, Edith came to Serena¡¯s door and knocked, ¡°Serena, the Madam has prepared ate¨Cnight


    snack for you. It¡¯s something you like. Come down and eat.¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Martha opened the door to see Edith, gave her an annoyed re, and said with a cold snort, ¡°Are you


    nning to feed Serena Ms. Be¡¯s leftovers or something? What do you think Serena is, a trash


    can?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith got a little pissed off, ¡°Martha, what the hell are you talking about? Thedy made ate¨Cnight


    snack for both girls, and you¡¯re acting like Serena¡¯s getting Be¡¯s table scraps.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Serena¡¯s not hungry, and she doesn¡¯t need to eat!¡± Martha said coldly and then mmed the


    door shut.


    Edith was so mad she could stomp her foot. What a piece of work this woman was!


    After Martha shut the door, she went over to Serena, ¡°Serena, I got rid of her.¡±


    Serena was sitting at her vanity, looking at her reflection in the mirror. She said coldly, ¡°Just ignore


    her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just too much! She¡¯s just a maid, but she dares to let you eat Be¡¯s leftovers. Isn¡¯t that a p in


    the face?¡± Martha said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re thedy of this house, the acknowledged daughter of the boss


    and hisdy, and she dares to treat you like this just wait and see how I¡¯ll sort her out!¡±


    ¡°Martha, don¡¯t forget, Arabe still got that video of you. We better watch our steps.


    Even though she was disappointed with her mother¡¯s favouritism, she still said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to teach


    them a lesson, don¡¯t do it in the house.¡±


    Big brother had already noticed her animosity toward¡¯s Arabe, what if mom and dad found out too.


    She needed to take action outside!


    ¡°I knew it. The boss and hisdy are biased, their own daughter came back, and you¡¯ve be an


    outsider in this house. If they really cared about you, they wouldn¡¯t even deny you a bowl ofte¨Cnight


    snack! Isn¡¯t that favouritism?¡± Martha growled.


    Then she added, ¡°Before he talked to you tonight, he specially nted Be¡¯s favourite marigold


    flowers on her balcony.¡±


    ¡°Marigold flowers?¡± Serena was a bit surprised when she heard this, big brother doing something so


    romantic, that¡¯s so unlike him! Did Arabe ask for it? ¡°He did this. Isn¡¯t he just trying to make Be


    think of him daily? This shows he really values this little sister!¡±


    Serena felt even more depressed, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll treat you both fairly? Why does Be get flowers and you don¡¯t? Didn¡¯t he say


    everything he gives to Be now is what you¡¯ve had in these eighteen years? But you¡¯ve never had


    your own flowers.¡±


    Serena lowered her head, feeling even more upset.


    She originally thought big brother made some sense tonight, she even started to waver, and she began


    to wonder if she was really wrong to Arabe in the past.


    Now, no matter how big or small the point was, it¡¯s enough to hurt her deeply.


    ¡°nting such low¨Clevel flowers, aren¡¯t they afraid of lowering the family¡¯s ss? This is the richest


    family in the country! The cheapest flower in the garden costs/ thousands of dors, she¡¯s so ordinary,


    even the things she likes are ordinary! Aren¡¯t they afraid of beingughed at when they grow out?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Martha couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°She¡¯s so inconsiderate! If she wants to nt flowers, she can do it


    in her own room and admire them herself or let others pick some for her to put in a vase. Why does she


    have to nt them where everyone can see? Isn¡¯t this just a tant show¨Coff?¡±


    Serena felt like there was a ton of bricks on her chest.


    ¡°As for everything your parents and Hans said to you tonight, none of it is sincere! You can¡¯t trust them!


    If you do, you¡¯ll be yed for a fool!¡±


    Martha said this and then deliberately lowered her voice, ¡°If Arabe didn¡¯t return, you would be the


    only young miss in the house. When you get married, the wedding gift they give you will be priceless.


    But remember what thedy saidst time? When you get married, your wedding gift will only be


    slightly more than what Brooklyn Reed¡¯s sister got!¡±


    Her sister¡¯s wedding gift was eighty million dors, plus twelve houses and cars.


    ¡°So they¡¯re going to fob you off with just these things? How could they? Didn¡¯t they say they consider


    you as their own daughter? You should at least be treated like one, right?¡± Martha paused for a while,


    then continued to persuade, ¡°While Hans is away, we can stir up some trouble to make the madam


    loathe Arabe! As long as we achieve our goal.¡±


    Serena flicked her long eyshes, looking unsure, ¡°But my big brother has eyes and ears


    everywhere.¡±


    What if he found out and kicked her out of the house?


    ¡°We¡¯re not trying to harm anyone. We just want to give Arabe a taste of her own medicine! We can¡¯t


    just keep putting up with her arrogance while she¡¯s high and mighty. Besides, without proof, even if


    Hans suspects, he won¡¯t point fingers at us!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your brilliant idea?¡± Serena asked anxiously.


    ¡°I think,¡± Martha leaned in and whispered a lot into Serena¡¯s ear. Seeing that Serena didn¡¯t react much


    after hearing it, she became a bit anxious, ¡°Serena, if you want to be the best, want to get the attention


    of your parents and your brothers, want to have a future with Mr. McMillian, you have to take some


    risks and give it a try!¡± Serena still felt it wasn¡¯t right, even though she really wanted to give Arabe a


    taste of her own medicine. But her brother¡¯s words tonight built a thick wall in her heart, making her too


    scared to cross it.


    ¡°Think about everything that happened after Arabe came back, how your parents and Hans treated


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you,¡± Martha kept persuading her, ¡°If that¡¯s not favouritism, then what is?¡±


    ¡°But, Serena was still torn.


    Serena, you need to think about your future!¡± Martha said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if something happens, I¡¯ll


    take the me.¡±


    ¡°Martha.¡± Serena was touched that a servant was better than her so¨Ccalled family.


    ¡°I promise you,¡± Martha patted her chest, ¡°If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Martha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you like my own child.¡± Martha¡¯s voice was full of emotion, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my


    power to fight for your best interest. I want nothing but the best for you!¡±


    Moved by Martha¡¯s sincerity, Serena finally made up her mind.


    The next morning, Keh got a call from the hospital saying that his mother¡¯s health had slightly


    improved: They weren¡¯t sure if it was because of Arabe¡¯s acupuncture treatment yesterday.


    Keh was over the moon. After he and Louisa got ready, they rushed to the hospital with the


    medicine Arabe gave them.


    Not long after, the college entrance exam scores were avable. Probably because so many people


    were checking at the same time, the system crashed in no time.¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    ¡°Yoli, any luck? Still can¡¯t load the page?¡± Olga Murphy was all antsy, like ants on a hot pan.


    Seeing his wife pacing the living room, Attlee Murphy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Quit pacing around.


    You¡¯re just cranking up the pressure on Yoli. She¡¯s already stressed enough.¡±


    Although he was just as nervous, he managed to keep a calm front.


    ¡°It¡¯s avable.¡± Ynda Murphy sat on the couch, typing in her test admission ticket number and ID


    number on herptop, then clicked login.


    ¡°Did the resultse out yet?¡± Olga rushed over to look, only to find that the system had crashed


    again.


    After some time, Ynda kept refreshing and logging in, finally getting in!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I scored 601 points!!¡± Ynda stared at the numbers on the screen, shouting out in


    excitement.


    ¡°Really?¡± Olga leaned in to check, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°601! Really 601! So, getting into a good


    university is a shoo¨Cin, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yoli did so well!¡± The maid on the side chimed in, ¡°I heard this year¡¯s test was really


    tough. A lot of students who usually perform well didn¡¯t do that great. My niece was just moping at


    home about scoring 530 points! Yoli scored 601! That¡¯s mind¨Cblowing!¡±


    Olga chuckled smugly. How could a maid¡¯s niecepare to her daughter? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Her daughter was naturally talented!


    ¡°Congrats, you guys have such a bright daughter!¡±


    ¡°With Yoli going to a good university, the future looks bright!¡±


    ¡°Yoli is really awesome. We uneducated folks can only admire!¡±


    The maids were all chiming in with theirpliments.


    It had been a while since they had something to celebrate at home. Olga felt pretty stoked, ¡°Attlee, let


    our rtives know. We will treat everyone to a meal at the best restaurant in Summerfield! And we can


    announce Yoli¡¯s score! Oh, right, Yoli, how have you been with Zachary Panter recently? Still in


    touch?¡±


    Ynda was initially very happy, but her expression stiffened at that, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They talked every few days, always her initiating!


    She couldn¡¯t keep this up! Otherwise, she would really lose Zachary!


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re in touch!¡± Olga was even more thrilled, plotting, ¡°Invite his family over for dinner


    then. If his parents don¡¯t want toe, just invite Zachary. Let him get to know our rtives, have


    some chit¨Cchat.¡°.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s at a top university. Can you get into his school with your score?¡± Attlee suddenly asked.


    Ynda bit her lip, ¡°The cut¨Coff for Summerfield College was above 620 in previous years. The test


    was quite hard this year. Not sure if they¡¯ll lower the cut¨Coff.¡±


    If it were lowered to 600, she would stand a chance!


    ¡°Zachary is just in the university town, right? There are ten universities there. As long as Yoli picks one


    of them, she can still see Zachary every day.¡± Olga wasn¡¯t worried about this at all.


    Suddenly, a maid rushed in, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, there are a lot of people outside! They¡¯re all here for Yoli!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Olga was a bit confused, ¡°Are they Yoli¡¯s ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, they are representatives from prestigious schools. They want to invite Yoli to their


    universities!¡±


    ¡°Really? Representatives from prestigious schools?¡±


    Olga was super stoked, and Attlee was caught off guard.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Ynda nced at her pajamas, ¡°Mom, Dad, can you stall them for a bit? I need to run upstairs and


    change!¡±


    ¡°Could it be because the exam was tough and Yoli ranked high at Summerfield. That¡¯s why all these top


    universities are knocking at our door?¡± Olga gushed.


    ¡°Could be!¡± Attlee darted a look out the window, and the front yard was jam¨Cpacked with people. Yoli


    must¡¯ve aced the test!


    Once Ynda was dressed and ready, they rushed out to greet the crowd.


    One officer spotted them from afar and shouted, ¡°Hello there, I¡¯m a college admissions officer. Your


    daughter¡¯s college entrance exam score is impressive! Have you considered our university? Tuition¡¯s


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on us!¡±


    Attlee and Olga were gobsmacked. Could this be for real? They quickened their pace.


    ¡°Open the gates, open the gates,¡± Attlee urged the gatekeeper.


    Like bees to honey, over twenty teachers swarmed in. They were mobbed, everyone jostling for the


    spotlight. It was a full¨Cblown student recruitment war.


    ¡°We can match whatever they¡¯re offering! In addition to tuition waivers, we offer a single VIP dormitory!


    Free stay throughout your course!¡±


    Ynda was all ears, a single dorm was exactly what she wanted!


    ¡°We offer single dorms too! Not just tuition waivers, but also a-$50,000 schrship!¡±


    50 grand?!


    ¡°We can offer a $100,000 reward!¡±


    100 grand?!


    ¡°Our university has a beautiful campus. No matter what major you choose, you¡¯ll have the best


    professors guiding you!¡±


    ¡°Our Summerfield College is the most prestigious college in the country. Anything they offer,


    Summerfield College can match!¡±


    Attlee and Olga were over the moon, and they never expected their daughter to be such a hit!


    Olga even sneakily slipped out of the crowd and whispered to the nanny. ¡°What are you daydreaming


    about? Hurry up and capture this moment. I¡¯ll be throwing a party and show everyone how popr Yoli


    is on the big screen!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± The nanny quickly whipped out her phone and started recording.


    Ynda figured her scores must be off the charts. After all, even Summerfield College was here.


    ¡°Thank you all for your warm invitation.¡± Ynda smiled graciously, ¡°Actually, I like all your universities,


    but Summerfield College offers the major I want to study. I¡¯m sorry for making the rest of you take a


    fruitless trip.¡±


    With that, she gave a polite bow, the epitome of a model student.


    ¡°Could you reconsider?¡±


    Attlee confidently raised his hand to silence the crowd. Like a meeting chairperson. He cheerfully said,


    ¡°I appreciate the attention and efforts all the university leaders and teachers have given to my


    daughter. It¡¯s an honour for her to receive such recognition.¡±


    He chuckled, then continued, ¡°You all have travelled a long way. Please join me inside for some coffee


    and desserts, and then we can discuss school matters in detail.¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Representatives of renowned universities hit the road when they got the message in the morning, with


    no time to grab a sip of water.


    They all thanked Attlee for the invitation and prepared to enter the house.


    ¡°Yoli, still daydreaming? Hurry and usher the teachers in,¡± Olga said cheerfully and warmly.


    Hearing the name ¡°Yoli,¡± everyone halted in their tracks and looked at Olga in confusion.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, if I may ask, is Yoli a nickname for your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Ynda, but we usually call her Yoli.¡±


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Ynda,¡± everyone realized they got the wrong person!


    It was all because those admissions reps were too hasty, jumping the gun without confirming the


    applicant¡¯s identity!


    They almost ended up having coffee at the Murphy family¡¯s!


    ¡°Excuse me, is this the Arabe residence?¡± one of the old professors suddenly asked.


    Hearing the name ¡°Arabe,¡± Attlee and Olga¡¯s faces turned to shock.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Arabe. As far as I know, she put down this address in her school records,¡± another


    representative took out Arabe¡¯s school registered personal information,paring it with the house


    number on the door, it was indeed here! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could Arabe have made a mistake with the address?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a neighbour named Arabe around here?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the kid just goofed up and wrote down the wrong house number!¡±


    There were plenty of detached houses in this area. Arabe might just live in one of them!


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Arabe?¡± Attlee seemed quite taken aback.


    Olga instinctively asked, ¡°Is she a top student?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she came first in the college entrance exam!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone in the Murphy family, including the maids, was dumbfounded!


    Arabe came first in the college entrance exam.


    Wasn¡¯t she a poor performer before? Did these teachers get the names mixed up? How could Arabe


    possibly be the top scorer?


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve got the wrong person. We¡¯re sorry.¡± Seeing the reaction of the Murphy family, the


    teachers started apologizing and prepared to leave.


    Olga quickly stopped one of the professors, ¡°Excuse me, I would like to know if Yoli¡¯s score is enough


    to get into your school?¡±


    The one who was stopped was a professor from Summerfield College, who previously had a nagging


    feeling that the name Ynda was familiar, and now finally remembered who she was.


    He pulled his hand back coldly, his demeanour contrasting from the warm one before.


    He looked at Ynda and confirmed again, ¡°Your name is Ynda?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Despite being hit by Arabe¡¯s score, Ynda still smiled and spoke politely, ¡°I scored 601 this


    year.¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Just as the old professor was about to leave, Ynda rushed to ask, ¡°Has the admission score of


    Summerfield College gone up?¡±


    The professor¡¯s gazended back on Ynda, a hint of annoyance in his eyes. ¡°I heard you won an


    award in a major pianopetition by giarizing. No matter your score, our school won¡¯t ept a


    student with bad character.¡±


    The other university professors were all surprised. They had always thought of Ynda as a polite and


    refined student. They couldn¡¯t believe she would giarize to win an award. It was absolutely


    uneptable!


    Ynda¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    Another admissions officer also said, ¡°Although our admission score this year is 600 points, we also


    don¡¯t ept students with bad character.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We are the same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting into our school. Even if you apply, we won¡¯t ept students with


    character issues. Our principal attaches great importance to students¡® character.¡±


    ¡°Our principal does too.¡±


    Hearing the teachers from these top universities express their rejection one after another, Ynda¡¯s


    face turned even paler, and she could barely stand.


    Attlee was shocked, only understanding what had happened after they had left.


    And when Olga saw the nanny still filming, she snapped angrily, ¡°What are you still filming for? Haven¡¯t


    we been humiliated enough?¡±


    The neighbours enjoyed the spectacle, especially Fiona Bishop, who had previously tried to sign a


    contract with them. She was clearly enjoying their difort. Olga¡¯s face was burning. She pulled


    Ynda and whispered, to the others, ¡°Get inside the house now.¡±


    They all hurried into the house and locked the door.


    ¡°How could Arabe possibly be the top scorer of the college entrance exam? She must have cheated!


    I¡¯m going to report her! What makes her qualified?¡± Olga paced anxiously around the living room.


    Before anyone else could speak, Olga angrily said, ¡°It must be her. She must have leaked what


    happened at the awards ceremony. How else would the teachers from these top universities know what


    happened that day? Don¡¯t forget that the awards ceremony was not public!¡±


    As she said this, Olga wished she could strangle Arabe.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a perfectly kept secret! I don¡¯t think it was Arabe who spilt the beans. Attlee


    sat on the couch, his earlier confidence and arrogance gone.


    Ynda was also upset. Her dad still trusted Arabe so much. If it wasn¡¯t Arabe who leaked it, then


    who was it?


    ¡°How do you know it wasn¡¯t her? You always take her side!¡± Olga stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°You


    and your mom are fooled by that girl!¡±


    ¡°If Arabe really did tell the professor from Summerfield College, it would mean they knew each other.


    But that professor clearly didn¡¯t know Arabe. He even mistook Yoli for the top scorer of this year¡¯s


    college entrance exam!¡±


    Everyone listened and thought his reasoning made sense.


    ¡°Maybe she told the professor over the phone, so he didn¡¯t know what she looked like?¡± Olga


    suggested.


    ¡°The point now is not who leaked the news!¡± Attlee corrected angrily. ¡°The point is, Yoli was rejected by


    those famous universities at the same time. How will the neighbours view this? Can we still choose


    those universities in the university town when we apply to college in the future? If not, she will be so far


    from Zachary. What if Zachary is attracted by other girls? Then what about Yoli?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Olga quieted down, starting to think of a solution.


    ¡°Stop ming everything on Arabe. If you hadn¡¯t done such a drastic thing before, we could have


    also been proud of Arabe for being the top scorer in the college entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°And before that, if we hadn¡¯t made our rtionship with her so bad, even if Yoli giarized Arabe¡¯s


    work, Arabe wouldn¡¯t have been so strict. Now she wants us topensate for the loss and cut ties


    with us.¡±


    ¡°And before that, she knew Dn. She might have been able to help us establish a good rtionship


    with Allbara Investment.¡±


    ¡°All these good connections, you ruined them all!¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Olga was incredibly pissed off, ¡°How was I supposed to know she was that


    good? And let¡¯s be honest, no matter how nice we are to her, do you think she¡¯d appreciate it, let alone


    reciprocate? Look at everything that¡¯s happened at home. Has she ever really helped out?¡±


    ¡°Can you guys stop arguing?¡± Ynda was fed up. Her parents were constantly bickering in front of


    her, driving her up the wall.


    Only then did Olga notice her daughter¡¯s frustration and toned down her anger, ¡°Yoll, don¡¯t sweat


    today¡¯s stuff. Scoring 601 is already a big deal! We¡¯re all so proud of you!¡±


    Ynda wasn¡¯t buying it, though. That dummy actually got first ce, and she only scored 601! She


    felt embarrassed!


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs!¡± At that moment, all Ynda wanted was to change out of her clothes as fast as


    possible. She had dolled herself up because she thought the lecturers from the prestigious university


    wereing to see her.


    Turned out, she was just the butt of the joke!


    At Reflections Vi.


    Serena descended the stairs in an elegant nightgown, tablet in hand, and asked gently, ¡°Martha, could


    you check what¡¯s up with the inte? Why is our connection suddenly gone?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t connect her tablet to the wifi, but it was crucial for checking her test results.


    ¡°Serena, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go check it out right away.¡±


    1


    Martha knew they were expecting exam results today. Could Arabe have done poorly and hired


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    someone to sabotage their inte connection so they couldn¡¯tpare Serena¡¯s results to hers?


    With that thought in mind, Martha hurried off, eager to see Arabe embarrass herself.


    Not long after, Martha rushed back into the living room, one slipper flying off in her haste, a huge grin


    on her face, ¡°Serena, Mr. Collins just got word that teachers and professors from a bunch of top


    universities are on their way over. Apparently, the top scorer is here at Reflections Vi!¡±


    Catching her breath, she hurriedly shared the news, ¡°And some major university professors are also


    hurrying over, taking every form of transportation they can! Only you and Ms. Be took the exam at


    Reflections Vi!¡±


    Serena was overjoyed at the news. Could it be that she was the top scorer?


    One of the maids couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Could the top scorer be Serena? She¡¯s been an excellent


    student since she was young! She even got first ce in thest mock exam!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Be¡¯s high school is pretty average. Even if she normally does well. It¡¯s hard for her to get top


    scores, right?¡±


    ¡°I think Serena has a higher chance.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Whoever it is, you should freshen up and change into something appropriate. I heard some of the


    faster professors are almost at Reflections Vi!¡± Serena felt she might be the top scorer but didn¡¯t


    want to appear too eager. She suppressed her excitement and asked, ¡°Where are my parents?¡± ¡°They


    went to the hospital this morning to deliver medicine to the elders and are on their way back now,¡±


    Martha¡® replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go change then.¡±


    After Serena went upstairs, Edith was very anxious and couldn¡¯t help but linger outside Arabe¡¯s


    room.


    Arabe had spent the whole night drawing design drafts and spent a lot of time making antidotes. She


    had only just fallen asleep.


    Not long ago, she told Edith not to wake her up or call her for lunch.


    If she didn¡¯t get enough sleep, she got very grumpy.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Edith hovered at the door for a bit, then heaved a sigh and headed downstairs, not wanting to wake


    Ms. Be.


    Serena just came downstairs in a new outfit, and Martha immediately started gushing over her. ¡°Serena


    is so stunning! With that kind of grace and looks, no one else in the world can hold a candle to you!¡±


    The surrounding maids couldn¡¯t help but think of Ms. Be¡¯s beauty. Sure, Ms. Be might be even


    more gorgeous, but they didn¡¯t want to rain on Serena¡¯s parade. After all, Serena¡¯s a knockout too.


    ¡°Serena, congrats! You¡¯re definitely snagging the top spot!¡± someoneughed, ¡°Have you decided on a


    major yet?¡±


    Serena answered with false modesty, ¡°Not sure if I¡¯ll be number one, could be my sister?¡±


    ¡°Serena, everyone knows you¡¯re top dog!¡± Martha beamed, full of confidence, ¡°I watched you grow up.


    Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Just then, a maid excitedly announced, ¡°The inte¡¯s back, Serena! You can check your scores


    now!!¡±


    Serena quickly grabbed the tablet on the sofa and punched in her exam and ID numbers.


    A gaggle of maids circled her, firing off questions.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the webpage loading?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there are too many people checking results, and it¡¯s crashing the system?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous, even more than when I checked my own scores.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serena¡¯s score is gonna be sky¨Chigh.¡±


    The webpage remained nk. One maidforted her, ¡°No sweat, Serena. You¡¯re for sure the top


    scorer. The results will show up soon.¡±


    ¡°Congrats, Serena, you¡¯ve made your parents proud!¡±


    ¡°Congrats, Serena.¡±


    ¡°Serena, kudos to you!¡±


    Although Serena was confident she nailed the top spot, she still awaited the results. Her eyes never left


    the screen as she gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t congratte me too early if it¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely you!¡± Martha chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°We¡¯ve got two students in this


    house. If one¡¯s top and the other bombs, well, that¡¯s just embarrassing! If I were the one who bombed,


    I¡¯d dig a hole in the garden and bury myself rather than face the shame.¡±


    Everyone caught the dig at Ms. Be, but no one dared to speak up due to Martha¡¯s standing.


    Only Edith reprimanded her, ¡°Martha, the results aren¡¯t out yet. It¡¯s not fixed who¡¯s number one.¡±


    ¡°Once the results are out, someone¡¯s gonna be red¨Cfaced!¡± Martha asked Edith, ¡°What did Ms. Be


    promise you for defending her? Wanna make a bet?¡±


    Edith, a bit peeved, asked, ¡°Bet on what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on today¡¯s chores. Whoever loses has to do all the housework. If someone loses, the rest of


    us are off the hook, and she¡¯s got to do it all! How about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Edith thought to herself, can¡¯t let her win in spirit. No one¡¯s going to disrespect Ms. Be on her


    watch.


    Just then, someone shouted excitedly, ¡°Serena¡¯s scores are out!¡±


    Everyone huddled even closer!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Serena was thrilled to find out her total score was 722.


    That score was even higher thanst year¡¯s top score at Summerfield.


    ¡°Wow, your scores are off the charts!¡±


    ¡°The top scores in other cities usually hover around 702, 708, 711. No one¡¯s hit 722 yet!¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean Serena is the national champion?¡±


    ¡°Serena is the national champion?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even Serena herself couldn¡¯t believe it and was ecstatic.


    Martha excitedly said, ¡°Serena, snap out of it and call your parents with the good news!¡±


    ¡°Such great news needs to be shared!¡± Martha quickly handed her a cell phone, ¡°Call them now!¡±


    i


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe her scores were even higher than she had anticipated.


    She was feeling pretty smug, knowing she was about to be famous.


    Her name would be in the headlines, trending topics, and all major tforms!


    She was undeniably the national champion!


    She was about to be the centre of attention!


    Seeing her dialling the number, Martha couldn¡¯t help but boast, ¡°Blood rtions are no big deal. It¡¯s you


    who are bringing glory to your parents! Everyone else can just bow down to you!¡±


    Everyone knew she was mocking Ms. Be, but no one dared to speak up for fear of offending her.


    After a while /Keh Collins answered the phone, ¡°Serena, are the scores out?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out.¡± Serena tried to control her excitement and calmly said, ¡°I scored 722.


    ¡°722? That¡¯s the highest score nationally, isn¡¯t it?¡± Keh happily said, ¡°What about your sister? Are


    her scores out?¡±


    Serena was a bit annoyed that her father brought up her sister so soon, but she quicklyughed, ¡°My


    sister is in her room by herself right now. She might be sleeping or feeling down. Dad, when are you


    confidence, okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my sister and I will be waiting for you at home.¡± Serena gracefully ended the call. Then she


    couldn¡¯t resist sharing the good news in all her group chats. Her ss group chat had already


    announced her score. Many ssmates were guessing that she was the national champion. Serena


    denied it modestly while smirking.


    After receiving manypliments, she turned to Edith, ¡°Edith, it¡¯s gettingte. Can you wake my sister


    up? If she¡¯s the national champion and the teachers from prestigious schools are at our doorstep, and


    she hasn¡¯t even washed up. That¡¯d be quite embarrassing.¡±


    Before Edith could respond, Marthaughed coldly, ¡°If she could be the national champion, I would


    kneel down and polish her shoes! Serena, you must be confident. You are definitely the national


    champion!¡±


    1


    Since Serena had already shared the news in the group chat, many people guessed she would be the


    national champion. The news spread quickly, and soon, many mothers anddies of high society were


    calling Louisa.


    When Louisa walked in, she was still dealing with them, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t really push her to study. She did


    it all by herself. It¡¯s too early to say she¡¯s the national champion, haha. Alright, if our family does have


    the national champion, we¡¯ll definitely throw a party.¡±


    Keh was also busy with phone calls, ¡°Throw a party? Of course! If the champion is from our family,


    not only a party, everyone is wee to our vacation vi anytime. We¡¯ll cover all the costs.¡±


    Meanwhile, Serena was basking in the glory of being the national champion, feeling proud and also


    texted Hans Collins on WhatsApp to announce the good news.


    ¡°Did Arabe¡¯s scorese out?¡°.


    Of course, everyone at home was concerned about Arabe!!


    Serena whispered, ¡°She¡¯s locked herself in her room, probably not feeling great.¡±


    As for why she wasn¡¯t feeling great, Serena didn¡¯t need to spell it out. Anyone with half a brain could


    guess she didn¡¯t do well.


    At this point, Hans didn¡¯t reply but instead sent a message to Arabe.


    Arabe was still asleep, her phone on silent, unaware of the messages piling up on her screen.


    [Did your scorese out? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you.]


    Romeo McMillian had also messaged her that morning.


    [How did you do? Don¡¯t stress. I¡¯ve got your back.]


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And there were many more unread messages.


    [Be, my guys couldn¡¯t find you, then I remembered you¡¯re not living with the Murphy family anymore.


    You¡¯re at Reflections Vi, right? My guy is on his way. You better apply to my school!]


    Seeing Louisa end her call, Martha quicklyplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to have such a smart


    and beautiful daughter like Serena. Now you¡¯re the mother of the national champion, you¡¯re going to


    get a lot of media attention!¡±


    Louisaughed, ¡°You¡¯ve spent the most time with Serena since she was a little girl. If Serena really is


    the national champion. You¡¯re the unsung hero! No matter if Serena is the champion or not, everyone¡¯s


    sry will be doubled this month. Martha, your sry will be multiplied by five.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Everyone thanked her in unison, very excited.


    Martha, being pleased, added, ¡°Ms. Ba might not have done well or doesn¡¯t have the courage to


    check her scores. You guys should gofort her. If her scores aren¡¯t good and she wants to retake


    the exam next year, Serena can help her out. Let¡¯s not let her feel down.¡±


    Just as Louisa was about to go upstairs, a maid rushed in to report.


    ¡°Dozens of teachers from famous universities are at our doorstep. What should we do? should we


    invite them in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go invite them in myself.¡± Louisa quickly left the hall.


    Keh was hot on her heels, with Serena confidently strutting alongside. All the household servants


    followed out to catch the show.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here looking for the national top scorer.¡±


    Before the speaker, a professor from Summerfield College could finish, Martha hurriedly pulled Serena


    in front of him, ¡°The top scorer is right here. This is Serena. She scored 722 points this year!¡±


    Serena held her head high, waiting for them to fight over her, this outstanding student.


    ¡°She really is impressive. The young people these days are really something, hahaha.¡± The professor


    admiration for Serena.


    722 points, that truly was a sky¨Chigh score!

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    ¡°Serena¡¯s test scores were really something this time,¡± the professor from Summerfield College said


    with a satisfied smile. ¡°But we¡¯re actually here to see Arabe.¡± ¡°Arabe?¡± Keh and Louisa both


    looked surprised.


    The rest of the servants also showed surprise.


    Serena¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily, trying to keep her cool.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who aced the test!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. A perfect score?


    Serena¡¯s face turned pale instantly as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, ready to copse any second.


    How could Arabe possibly get a perfect score?


    How could she possibly face such a tough test??


    Martha even started to doubt if she¡¯d heard the name wrong. Was Arabe really that smart?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even the super¨Csmart Serena only scored 722.


    How could Arabe possibly score 750?


    Everyone was stunned for a few seconds before they realized who the perfect scorer was, and they


    started congratting Keh and Louisa.


    After their initial shock, Keh and Louisa were filled with joy.


    ¡°Arabe got a perfect score? She¡¯s truly been keeping a low profile!¡±


    Keh was also thrilled. He never thought she was not only good at medical arts, ying the piano,


    and designing clothes and jewellery, but also a perfect scorer. Was there anything she can¡¯t do?


    The professor from Summerfield College looked at the surprised family, smiling, ¡°It seems you guys


    didn¡¯t know about Arabe¡¯s scores. Do you know where she is? We¡¯re here to offer her a ce at our


    college.¡±


    ¡°We too!¡°/Other teachers chimed in.


    Once they made their purpose clear, Louisa smiled and exined, ¡°She¡¯s still in her room, hasn¡¯t even


    woken up to check her scores.¡±


    Now, the teachers were even more surprised. For most students, today was the most important day.


    99.9% of them would, immediately check their scores online, but Arabe was still sleeping.


    they have to say, her mental strength was really strong.


    The behaviour of the perfect scorer was indeed different from ordinary students.


    ¡°Please follow me inside, Edith. Go and call Ms. Be down.¡± Keh invited them in with a smile.


    He¡¯d never been so proud.


    Even being the richest man in the country, his massive wealth never made him feel as proud as today.


    His own daughter brought him this honour


    Louisa followed them inside. The servants were busy serving them drinks, and only Serena and Martha


    were still standing there.


    ¡°Serena, aren¡¯t the admissions officers from top universities knocking on your door?


    ¡°I heard a professor from Summerfield College came to see you personally. What does he look like?


    Can you take a picture for us?¡±


    ¡°When are you going to treat us to a meal? After the teachers leave, we should celebrate your national


    first¨Cce achievement!¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Serena¡¯s mood changed when she saw the messages in the group chat!


    She had been brimming with confidence, thinking her rise to fame was approaching.


    She had been looking forward to seeing her name on news headlines, trending topics on social media,


    and all major Inte tforms.


    She had been eager to receive countlesspliments in thements section of the web.


    She thought she was about to be the talk of the town.


    But reality had a cruel way of surprising her when a straight¨CA student came out of nowhere and stole


    all her thunder.


    ¡°Holy moly!¡± Martha suddenly had an idea, hurriedly took out her phone, and started making calls.


    Serena was too down in the dumps to inquire about it, but Martha¡¯s words made her look up in


    surprise, ¡°Martha, you didn¡¯t invite reporters, did you?¡±


    Martha hung up the phone and began to panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to get a perfect score. I thought it


    was you. Now the reporters are almost at Reflections Vi, what do we do? We can¡¯t let her steal the


    limelight, can we? That would boost her poprity massively!¡±


    Serena knew there was no point in calling the reporters off now. News this big was a scoop everyone


    wanted to get their hands on!


    ¡°Martha, you invited reporters without confirming first. You really dropped the ball!¡± Serena could only


    mutter under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I jumped the gun.¡±


    What¡¯s done was done. There was no going back now.


    I


    When Arabe came downstairs, all the teachers looked up, stunned by her beauty.


    She was dressed casually, but her aura was impossible to ignore.


    Such a young girl possessing such an aura, her future was boundless!


    Arabe had only gotten half an hour of sleep from the night before and was feeling a bit cranky, but


    hearing so many teachers waiting for her in the living room, she kept her calm and went downstairs.


    As she drew closer, her pretty face came into view of everyone, so beautiful that it was hard to look


    away.


    This girl was not only academically excellent but also an absolute knockout.


    Even when she sat down, she exuded an icy aura that made people want to take a second look.


    ¡°Arabe, hello. I heard you were resting just now, so you probably don¡¯t know your score yet?¡± one of


    the teachers asked with a smile.


    Arabe responded coolly, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± The teachers were taken aback, almost in unison, ¡°Did you check your score?¡±


    ¡°No, but I think I got a perfect score.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by her nonchnt confidence. How much self¨Cbelief and ability did one need to


    make such a statement.


    ¡°You hit the nail on the head, indeed. You are the only student with a perfect score this year and the


    number one in the country!¡±


    A teacher from Morrowind College enthusiastically asked, ¡°Is there any particr university you want to


    attend? You could consider Morrowind College. We offer a full schrship covering four years of


    tuition, provide VIP single dormitories, a $100,000 schrship, and the freedom to choose your major.


    We have top professors for whatever major you¡¯re interested in!¡±


    The other teachers became anxious upon hearing this. He just said everything they wanted to say!


    Arabe knew the admission score for Morrowind College was never lower than 680, but she politely


    declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    The teachers from Morrowind College knew the chances of her choosing their college were slim,


    especially with professors from Helgen College and Summerfield College present.


    But he didn¡¯t give up. He immediately said, ¡°If you change your mindter, you can contact me anytime.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Here¡¯s my card with my contact info. Do you need me to show you how to save phone numbers?¡±


    Arabe, though speechless, responded politely, ¡°No, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    ¡°Hey there, Arabe I¡¯m a professor We could really use a bright spark like you at our school. Have you


    ever considered enrolling with us? Whatever Morrowind College just offered, we can do it too Plus,


    there¡¯s a $200,000 schrship on the tabler


    The crowd was stunned 200 grand? That¡¯s an unprecedented offert


    Even the national top students in the past only got around 20 grand in schrships


    But Arabe was different. She was the only one to score full marks in the past seven years. Thest


    one was Romeo, who aced the entrance exam at 15!


    It had been seven years since anyone else had gotten full marks in the country!


    And today, this honour was imed by this girl.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your school right now.¡± Arabe politely declined


    The professor felt bummed out and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could you tell me why? Whatever Helgen


    College and Summerfield College can offer, we can match. Plus, our most famous professor, though


    retired, we¡¯re confident we can persuade him toe out of retirement to personally guide you! Also, if


    you want to study abroad for a double degree during university, all the expenses will be covered by us.


    The crowd thought this was a sweet deal!


    Even Serena, on the side, was somewhat green with envy. She didn¡¯t expect the professors to make


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    such appealing offers, and they seemed really eager to recruit Arabe.


    Tve already got a school in mind.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t say she was super keen, but because of an old friend, she was nning to attend his


    school.


    ¡°It¡¯s Summerfield College, right?¡± The professor from Summerfield College, full of hope, said excitedly,


    ¡°As long as youe to our school, you can choose any professor you want, pick your dorm, and the


    amount of schrship is no problem at all!¡±


    T


    The crowd was gobsmacked by his grand promises. This offer was even better than the previous one!


    After all, some schools didn¡¯t allow students to choose their professors, and there¡¯s a schrships


    limit.


    ¡°If you like doing experiments, we can even set up a privateb for you!¡±


    Hearing this, even the servants¡® jaws dropped. That¡¯s some serious cash!


    Ab just for her.


    Summerfield College really valued talent! They were willing to give such lucrative offers!


    ¡°Helgen College can offer all that too! Not just ab, but also the piano room, research room, dance


    room, painting room, anything you¡¯re interested in, we can provide!!¡±


    The crowd was stunned once again. This was the first time they¡¯d seen such prestigious schools going


    all out to recruit a student!


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m more interested in Westerly College.¡±


    ¡°Westerly College?¡±


    }


    Not only were the professors taken aback, but even the family and servants were also dumbfounded.


    While Westerly College¡¯s reputation in the country couldn¡¯tpare to Summerfield College and


    Helgen College, their admission score was always above 660, still 40 points lower than Helgen College


    and Summerfield College.


    She scored 750. Shouldn¡¯t she choose the best university?


    What was she thinking?


    When the professor from Westerly College heard the news, he was over the moon, ¡°Arabe, our


    principal has already said, whatever others offer, we¡¯ll do our utmost to match. Also, the principal asked


    me to ry a message to you.¡±


    Everyone eagerly looked at him, wanting to know what the message was. What else could allure this


    straight¨CA student to their school?


    ¡°Our principal said the school just bought a top¨Cnotch drug research device, H30, which is


    internationally renowned. I believe you¡¯ll be interested.¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The device was a big ticket item that the principal splurged on just to lure Arabe into applying for his


    school!


    He shelled out five hundred million dors!


    The device was perched in his school, with only two of its kind worldwide, one in the National Research


    Institute of M Country and the other in his school!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This device could be a game changer, bringing about colossal transformations in drug research!


    Arabe gave a smile. The principal sure had some tricks up his sleeve, knowing exactly what she


    needed.


    ¡°The principal mentioned, apart from the H30, he¡¯s also stocked up on other rare equipment in the


    schoolb for you to use whenever you fancy! Plus, he¡¯s thrown In another deal¡°¡±


    Everyone was all ears. What was the deal this time? Arabe seemed quite keen on the previous one.


    ¡°He¡¯s saying it¡¯s cool if you want to skip sses and do your own research. The school won¡¯t give you


    hard time.¡±


    In other words, she cane and go as she please. Feel like attending sses, go ahead. Don¡¯t feel


    like it, no sweat. She¡¯d still get full attendance at the end of the


    term


    Such a sweet deal. It¡¯s like every student¡¯s dreame true!


    Other teachers were grumbling about how crafty this move was. If students didn¡¯t attend sses and


    went off gallivanting, what would they learn?


    If the top student went there, they¡¯d definitely ck off!


    This deal was a total waste of such a bright talent!


    ¡°I choose Westerly College.¡± As soon as Arabe said this, the other teachers sighed in disappointment


    and left shortly after.


    The teacher from Westerly College was dumbfounded. The principal had quite the foresight to predict


    that Arabe would apply to their school. His face was flushed with excitement, and he was all fired up!


    He chatted non¨Cstop with Arabe and kept reminding her to spell the school name correctly when she


    applied before he left.


    Once the teacher from Westerly College left, Serena¡¯s face turned sour. She didn¡¯t expect Arabe to


    be so popr, let alone that she was daft enough to apply to Westerly College!


    Keh and Louisa were about to shower their daughter with praise, but Edith beat them to it.


    ¡°Ms. Be, the inte was down at home just now. Nothing to do, so I bet with Martha!¡±


    Louisa¡¯s attention was quickly diverted, ¡°What bet?¡±


    Arabe was also surprised and looked at her.


    ¡°Martha thought Serena had a better chance ofing first, but I thought it would be Ms. Be. The


    loser has to do all the housework today!¡±


    ¡°So, you won?¡± Louisa smiled, ¡°Martha, it looks like you¡¯ve got your work cut out for you today.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Martha gritted her teeth inwardly as she exchanged nces with Edith.


    Edith gave her a smug look and said, ¡°Hang on a sec, Ms. Be, I¡¯ve got something to fetch.¡±


    Everyone was clueless about what she was up to until she came back with a pair of shoes and bent


    down to put them on Arabe.


    Arabe was puzzled.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you probably didn¡¯t know. Someone just said if you came first, she would kneel down to


    shine your shoes!¡±


    Edith looked at Martha with a triumphant smile, ¡°Now that the shoes are here, you might as well help


    Ms. Be put them on before you start shining them.¡±


    Martha was taken aback that Edith would bring this up. As a nanny, she had a higher status than the


    other servants, but now, she had to shine shoes for Arabe in front of all the servants.


    How was she supposed to hold onto her dignity?

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    ¡°You were all cocksure when you made the bet. Now you¡¯re not gonna try to weasel out of it, are you?


    Edith said with feigned boredom. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be such a killjoy We won¡¯t be betting with you


    anymore¡±


    ¡°You guys bet that big?¡± Louisa didn¡¯t give a hoot, thinking they were just joking around. They¡¯ve had


    little wagers among the servants before, all for fun.


    ¡°Martha, you always y favourites with Serena Did you think about the consequenons of making such


    a big bet?¡± Louisa chuckled. ¡°Arabe and Serena are both daughters of this house You can¡¯t be


    biased You going to be fair to everyone!


    Martha smiled awkwardly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the cloth now, Ms Be. Please wait a moment¡±


    When she turned around, she was seething inside, muttering under her breath about what a chatterbox


    Edith was, so annoying!


    Arabe raised an eyebrow slightly If this servant wanted to shine shoes, she¡¯d let her shine alright.


    ¡°Be, why do you want to apply to Westerly College? I heard the teacher say earlier that the principal


    of Westerly College knows you. How does he know you¡¯re interested in drug research and usedb


    equipment to attract you?¡± Keh, sitting on the sofa, asked curiously.


    Before Arabe could answer, Louisa jumped in. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Be is into medicine and loves to


    research. When the principal discovered her interest, he used this to attract her Isn¡¯t that normal?


    Moreover, their whole school is medical. They definitely need a lot of medical equipment for research,


    not just for Be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, though, schools like Helgen College and Summerfield College.¡±


    Many students dream of getting into these two schools! But Be actually chose to ditch them.


    Louisa said, ¡°The school that interests Be is a good school! Although Helgen College and


    Summerfield College are awesome, their medical research is not as good as Westerly College. Be¡¯s


    choice is pretty cool.¡±


    By this time, Martha had brought the cloth and was kneeling down to shine Arabe¡¯s shoes.


    She had never had such an experience, feeling utterly humiliated!


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arabe said with a smile, watching Martha.


    Martha, holding back her anger, smiled back, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Edithughed, ¡°Ms. Be is the best student in the country. It indeed is your honour. You¡¯ll have


    to serve Ms. Be more in the future!¡±


    Martha was speechless.


    Geez!


    She talked too much!


    Louisa¡¯s kindly gaze fell on Arabe. She didn¡¯t take their banter seriously and continued, ¡°Thankfully,


    Westerly College is in Summerfield, not far from us. Be, do you want to live on campus or at home?¡±


    Arabe smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Wherever you choose to live,e home on the weekends if you have time! Otherwise, I¡¯ll miss you!¡±


    Keh said this, then turned to Serena, ¡°Serena, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Which school do you want


    to apply to?¡±


    Serena felt incredibly aggrieved. Her parents had ignored her for a while, and now they suddenly


    remembered her.


    Suppressing her inner grief, she said calmly, ¡°The cut¨Coff score for Summerfield College has been over


    700 in the past. If I apply, I should have a good chance.¡± Even though Summerfield College was the


    school that Arabe didn¡¯t want to go`to, Westerly College was also the one she, Serena, wouldn¡¯t


    touch with a ten¨Cfoot pole!!


    ¡°So you n to apply to Summerfield College?¡± Keh said with a benevolent smile, ¡°Summerfield


    College is great. It¡¯s close to Westerly College. You two can look out for each other in the future.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe thought to herself ¡°Why would I look out for her?¡±


    Serena also thought ¡°They make it sound like I need her to look out for me!!¡±


    ¡°Ms Be, do you think the shoes I shined are clean?¡± Martha asked with a smile.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Arabe looked at the shoes and said, ¡°Not too shabby¡±


    ¡°So. Ive fulfilled the bet Martha stood up, ready to leave


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget and you re on cleaning duty today! Thanks to Martha, we all get a day off Edith said with a


    chuckle, quickly adding, ¡°We appreciate it, Martha!¡±


    The other servants joined inughing and thanking her, ¡°We appreciate it, Martha


    Martha swallowed her anger and responded with a smile, ¡°Not a big deal. I¡¯m fine with the oue of


    the bet


    Suddenly, a servant rushed in, ¡°There¡¯s a swarm of reporters outside. They heard our girl came in first,


    and they all want to interview Ms. Be!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you tell them? Keh asked anxiously.


    ¡°Nothing I didn¡¯t say a word I just ran in to report


    ¡°Those reporters are quick How did they find us so fast?¡± Louisa asked, gazing at Arabe, ¡°Be, do


    you want to talk to them?¡±


    T


    Serena and Martha looked nervously at Arabe, worried she might shine in front of the reporters or


    unt her noble status.


    But Arabe simply stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not up for a show. Got a lot to do. Heading upstairs now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deal with them¡± Louisa watched her go, reminding her, ¡°Take a break when you can, and


    stop studying, okay?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t say a word.


    Even if they put a book in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t nce at it.


    Louisa thought she spent her time studying in her room, hence her good grades.


    No one knew she was actually working, earning money for her research.


    But out of respect, Arabe replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing her not nning on taking the interview, Serena breathed a sigh of relief, and so did Martha.


    Good thing she didn¡¯t know how to seize an opportunity.


    What a fool.


    Any normal person who aced their exams would choose Summerfield College or Helgen College, not


    some no¨Cname Westerly College.


    Even if she¡¯s excellent in medicine, she would end up working for someone else, being a doctor, and


    working long hours. What¡¯s the point?


    Better to go to Summerfield College or Helgen College, and whether she found a job or not, she would


    be a top¨Ctier graduate.


    Edith was passing by the garden when she saw Martha watering the flowers.


    She couldn¡¯t help but stop and sneer, ¡°Watering the flowers, are you? Why don¡¯t you dig a hole while


    you¡¯re at it?¡±


    Martha looked up, puzzled by her words.


    ¡°You said earlier, we¡¯ve got two students in this house, one came in first, and the other did terribly.


    That¡¯s quite a difference! You said if the one who did badly were you, you¡¯d rather dig a hole in the


    garden, crawl in, and die than shame yourself publicly.¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± Martha was taken aback that she remembered and came just to taunt her, her face flushed with


    anger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start digging a hole for your Serena? With such a huge gap, how can you stand it


    ording to your own words? Get to it!¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    You, you just wait, I¡¯m going right now to tell thedy of the house that you want Serena dead!¡± Martha


    was gearing up to go tattle.


    Edith burst intoughter, ¡°Go ahead Those are your own words, all the household staff can vouch for it!


    If anyone cursed first, it was you, who cursed at Ms. Be! I just retaliated! I had a reason!¡±


    ¡°You re the one who came up with this scheme to frame her, what else could I do?¡±


    Martha could not stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Enough! Do you really think I¡¯m powerless against


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what sneaky n do you have up your sleeve now? Frame me? Or cause trouble for Ms.


    Be? Don¡¯t forget the video of you trying to cause Ms. Be to slip is still with her!¡±


    At the mention of this, Martha became a little ufortable and remained silent, but still in anger.


    ¡°TI get the video from Ms. Beter, if you dare to mock or bully her in public again, I will show the


    video to thedy and see who gets thrown out of this house first


    Martha was so angry she could not speak. She had hired Edith, Edith was her subordinate, but


    afterwards, she had be very arrogant. Standing up to her over of Arabe Bet?


    Was she revolting?


    Arabe must have bribed her!


    ¡°Heard me?¡± Edith threatened and walked away, satisfied.


    Martha red at her retreating figure, fuming!


    Louisa elegantly walked to the front gate, exuding nobility. It was the result of years in a privileged


    upbringing that had given her the bearing of ady of high society.


    Before she could open the door, a group of reporters crowded around the railing, eagerly questioning


    her through the gate.


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, we heard that the top student lives in your house. Is it true? Can you tell us how many


    points she scored this time?¡± one reporter asked.


    ¡°We heard that professors from Summerfield College and Helgen College came to recruit the student,


    what offers did they make, and who did the top student choose in the end?¡± another reporter asked.


    Is your child the only one in 12th grade in the whole Reflections Vi? Is it Serena?¡± A third reporter


    asked.


    The questions just kepting.


    ¡°Can we meet the top student?¡±


    ¡°Can we take a picture of the top student? Can you open the door?¡±


    Louisa elegantly raised her hand to silence them and smiled, ¡°Thank you all for your concern, the top


    student does indeed live with us. Her name is Arabe Collins and she scored full marks. We just


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    learned from the professor at Summerfield College that she is the only student in the country with a


    perfect score!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the crowd erupted into a frenzy. Everyone took out their cameras to capture the


    moment.


    ¡°Apart from her name and score, I hope you won¡¯t publish any unrted information, like her family


    background, photos and so on. Our child prefers to keep aw profile and doesn¡¯t like to attract


    attention.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, they had not expected the daughter of the country¡¯s richest man to be so


    humble. Her name was Arabe. They had always thought the rich man only had one daughter named


    Serena Collins.


    Although they had not seen the top student in person but with such a good background, surely, she


    must be beautiful too!


    The reporters were quick sing to praises and thanked Louisa.


    ¡°She must be a girl whobines beauty with intelligence!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sharing, Mrs. Collins, you¡¯re really fortunate to have an outstanding daughter like


    Serena and a brilliant daughter like Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Collins.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions


    Even though it was their first time hearing about Arabe, it wasmon for those wealthy people to


    protect their children and keep them out of the public eye.


    For instance, some would send their children abroad for education and only bring them back once they


    have reached adulthood.


    Others would raise their children elsewhere in the country for their own safety and only reveal their


    identities when the time was right.


    Everyone might have heard about Serena, but Arabe might have been studying abroad all along and


    only returned after the college entrance examination, so it was normal for them not to be familiar with


    her.


    As Mrs Collins had said not to discuss family background and other matters, they could only ask simple


    questions.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    In no time, the topic ¡°Arabe Scores Perfect on Exam¡± shot up to the top spot on the trending tab.


    Arabe returned to her room and found a bunch of unread messages on her phone. She responded to


    Romeo McMillian first.


    ¡°I had a visit from a professor at Summerfield College earlier, but I¡¯ve decided on Westerly College.¡±


    Romeo quickly gave her a call, his voice filled with surprise and affection. ¡°Was that perfect score in the


    exam yours?¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow. ¡°News travels fast, huh?¡± she thought.


    The reporters had left less than ten minutes ago, and the news was already everywhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Be.¡± Romeo praised sincerely.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Arabe smiled, ¡°You¡¯re not half bad yourself.¡±


    Romeo was taken aback. So, did Arabe know all along that he was the perfect scorer from seven


    years ago? Had she looked it up, or had she noticed back then? ¡°Westerly College is a good choice,


    it¡¯s close to me.¡± Romeo replied with a chuckle, ¡°I like watching you save people. You look so serious,


    so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not good looking normally?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always good looking, but you have a special charm when you¡¯re saving people.¡±


    Arabe smiled, ¡°What if I had chosen a school abroad?,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d move to work abroad. Wherever you are, that¡¯s home for me.¡±


    1


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be tiring?¡± Arabe understood that, whilemunication may be done online or over the


    phone, dealing with problems would still necessitate going back home. The back and forth could take


    some time.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t step up, and when you go to university, you meet some bright, handsome guys and


    forget about me?¡±


    Arabe could not help butugh at his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose such a cute, beautiful, amazing fianc¨¦e because of distance.¡±


    ¡°The guys in university are too young.¡±


    Jeher, they were too immature, like a bunch of little brothers. She couldn¡¯t be attracted to them.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I prefer someone more mature.¡±


    Romeo asked eagerly, ¡°Do I, your fianc¨¦, qualify as mature?¡±


    Arabe answered without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re pretty mature, but sometimes you can be childish.


    ¡°Childish?¡± Romeo thought.


    ¡°Is it when I¡¯m clingy?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    }


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re too adorable. Being with you is just so joyful.¡± Romeo sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m so


    happy, I want to be with you all the time.¡±


    At that moment, Arabe¡¯s heart felt like a tipped¨Cover honey jar, but she still said, ¡°I need to reply to


    my brother¡¯s message. He¡¯s waiting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    After hanging up, Arabe told her brother the good news, then opened up Grandpa Beck¡¯s WhatsApp


    and replied to a few messages.


    In WhatsApp, there was also a congrattory message from Kelly Piper. After replying, Arabe


    opened the next unread message


    It was from one of her former teachers.


    ¡°Arabe, I saw the news. You¡¯re amazing! I am so proud of you!¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Arabe shed a smile, ¡°Thanks. I was just doing my thing.¡±


    Her teacher knew she had always been a brainiac. In the mock exams back at school, she¡¯d ace all the


    short answers, only avoiding essay writing and long responses.


    But this time, she had to tackle the essays and long answers, so it was not surprising that she got a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    perfect score.


    ¡°I know,¡± her teacher said. ¡°If the total score was a thousand, you¡¯d still ace it! You¡¯re one smart cookie


    and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do great things in the future. Maybe the principal will ask you to give a speech at


    school to motivate other students. I hope you¡¯d agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    After answering her teacher, Arabe received a news notification. Her story was blowing up online.


    Underneath the news, loads of people were droppingments. There were over 300kments.


    ¡°This top student is dope! But why no photos?¡±


    ¡°If her grades are so good, she must be average¨Clooking, right? Is that why the reporters won¡¯t release


    her photo?¡±


    ¡°Is she a short, chubby girl with a face full of pimples?¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t ruin my image of a top student!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know which university she has chosen?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this badass student turned down Summerfield College and Helgen College. Does she


    have a better choice?¡±


    ¡°Are there even better schools than Summerfield and Helgen?


    The admissions officer at Westerly College had just returned to school when President Barton put


    down his teacup and excitedly said, ¡°Quick, post the news that Arabe has agreed toe to our


    Westerly College online, in case she changes her mind!¡±


    Hearing this/the admissions officer was surprised, ¡°Would she change her mind? I reminded her


    several times before I left to choose our school and not to mess it


    up.¡±


    If she does change her mind, wouldn¡¯t all the expensiveb equipment that President Barton bought be


    a waste?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Arabe was about to exit the app after browsing thements, but then she saw another news.


    ¡°Top scorer chooses Westerly College¡± was suddenly trending at number one!


    Did President Barton release the news so quickly because he was afraid, she might change her mind?


    Sure enough, President Barton was gloating in the principals group chat, We¡¯ll see Arabe every day


    from now on, you old farts can be jealous!¡±


    President Tanner said, ¡°As if you¡¯re not an old fart! Didn¡¯t you invite me to be an honorary professor at


    your schoolst time? I am free now, I aming!¡±


    President Barton replied, ¡°Haha, no need now!¡±


    He was swinging his legs in delight, humming to himself, and looking very pleased.


    President Mann said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to give a speech at your school and use my sess story to


    inspire the students? I agree!¡±


    President Barton replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about that.¡±


    President Nelson said, ¡°You must be so bored at school, all by yourself with all those young people. I¡¯ll


    President Barton said, ¡°Leave me alone, I have Be. Stay away from me, if you guyse, I won¡¯t


    entertain you.¡±


    Having said that, he deliberately mentioned President Charles, ¡°Be was only a nominal student at


    your school, and a nominal professor after graduation. You hardly spent any time with her. But here,


    she will be around, for real. For four years!¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Soon, President Charles responded, ¡°That girl ain¡¯t fond of studying You might only see her for four


    days in four years, so don¡¯t get your hopes up¡± President Barton retorted, ¡°Ha! As long as I have all


    these facilities, Be will stick around for at least a year or two¡±


    President Tanner said, ¡°Unfair.¡±


    President Mann said, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    President Nelson said, ¡°Lowbrow¡±


    President Charles said, ¡°Scummy¡±


    As they all huffed and puffed, President Barton was in high spirits. He sipped the coffee Arabe had


    bought for him, hummed a tune, and enjoyed himself immensely.


    Meanwhile, an elderly professor strolled onto the campus of Summerfield College and knocked on the


    principal¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The old professor sighed as he entered, ¡°President Charles, what do you think young people are


    thinking these days? Summerfield College is one of the best in the country, but this year¡¯s top student


    chose Westerly College. Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± asked President Charles with a smile.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± The old professor was quite disappointed and slumped in a chair. He had personally


    extended an invitation, but the girl had still refused him! President Charles continued his drawing and


    said in a leisurely manner, ¡°I told you not to go, but you went anyway. Now you¡¯re upset because she


    rejected you.¡± The professor looked up in surprise. ¡°President Charles, how did you know she wouldn¡¯t


    ¡°Look.¡± The president gestured to the wall behind him.


    On the wall were photos of 66 top professors who were the best to ever grace Summerfield College!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even he, the old professor, did not make the cut.


    What did President Charles want him to see? Was he implying that he was not good enough and that


    was why the girl had refused him? Just as he was about to ask for rification, his eyes identally


    He thought he was seeing things, so he rubbed his eyes and looked again. The face was indeed that of


    the girl, and the name was correct!


    The description said that the girl had finished her studies at Summerfield College two years ago and


    had been made an honorary professor at the college.


    ¡°Even the professors who taught her felt inferior to her and addressed her as ¡®teacher. She didn¡¯t


    attend many sses here due to her young age and personal affairs, but she aced all the final exams


    every year.¡±


    The old professor was dumbfounded, and after a while, he asked, ¡°So, she graduated from


    Summerfield College already? Then why did she take the college entrance examination again?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± said President Charles slowly, ¡°she was a high school fresher then, but she also took college


    courses. She graduated from Summerfield College in less than two years. As for why she took the


    college entrance exam¡­¡±


    It turned out that she was unappreciated by her parents in the Murphy family. She hoped to let her


    parents know that her grades were not bad by taking the college entrance exam.


    She wanted to earn a bit of attention and love from her parents by scoring full marks.


    She knew that her parents cared about face. If her grades were the best, they might be proud of her


    and even like her a little more.


    But, destiny showed her that the parents of the Murphy family were not her biological parents.


    Her parents did not believe in her, which is why she did not tell them she had started taking college


    courses in high school and had already received her diploma from Summerfield College. Furthermore,


    she did not enter Summerfield College via the college entrance examination. President Charles granted


    her permission to study and take exams there, which was not part of the normal enrollment process.


    However, her ability had surpassed that of other college students, so President Charles issued her a


    special diploma from Summerfield College. All of this, however, was done in secret, and almost no one


    knew.


    T

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    ¡°This gal only took up a job at our school out of respect for me. All said and done, she has only taught


    a couple of sses to the students. But she¡¯s a busy bee and I can understand that.¡±


    As to why she chose Westerly College, well, Grandpa Beck taught her so much about medicine that


    she had surpassed her teacher. She desired to give back, and Grandpa Beck wished to study some


    drugs. Working with her, he could make faster progress.


    The old professor finally understood why the best students did not choose their school. It turned out


    that the student was already a mysterious special professor with a higher rank than him at Summerfield


    College. He even invited her personally to study here. What an insult to the face.


    Arabe closed the news app and was about to take a breather when her phone buzzed again.


    This time, it was a call from Grandpa Phillip.


    ¡°Oh, Be, you are just too wonderful! Top scores in so many subjects! I¡¯m so proud! I¡¯ve got to reward


    you! Anything you fancy?¡± Phillip¡¯s voice was full of cheer and excitement.


    ¡°Nothing; studying is my duty. There is no need for a reward,¡± Arabe said with a gentle smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, my dear, I must reward you! If you have no particr preferences, then I¡¯ll choose for you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you really don¡¯t need to bother.¡±


    ¡°Bother? Rewarding you can¡¯t be deemed as a bother! The McMillian family¡¯s money is your money!


    Don¡¯t feelpelled.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought,¡± said Phillip, then suddenly asked, ¡°Has Romeo given you any gifts?¡±


    Arabe answered truthfully, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That rascal, you got top scores, and he didn¡¯t even reward you!¡± Phillip was about to get mad when he


    got an idea, ¡°Be, don¡¯t tell Romeo that I¡¯m sending you a gift.¡±


    Arabe was somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°If his gift is more fun or valuable, then I lose! I¡¯ll deal with him after I send mine!¡± Phillip spoke at length


    before hanging up.


    Arabe¡¯s phone buzzed again just as her ears were settling down.. This time, it was a message from


    Kelly.


    ¡°Be, are you free at eight tonight? I got the pill you wanted in Northshire, only one left! But I have


    something to deal with right now and can¡¯te back immediately. I¡¯ll have my guy deliver it to you.


    Can you make it to the airport by eight tonight? My guy¡¯s catching a flight to Summerfield and has a


    five¨Cminute window.¡±


    Among the medicine her grandparents needed next, there was one called tranquilizer, which was


    useful for treating brain injuries.


    But extracting tranquilizer took several days, buying it directly from the ck market could save time.


    Arabe quickly responded with her slender fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    No matter what, she had to get that mediche tonight!


    Meanwhile.


    Ynda was stunned by the news for a moment before she realized, ¡°Mom, mom! Arabe seems to


    have gotten all A¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Olga walked over, took her phone, and nced at it. Sure enough, the phone


    showed Arabe had gotten top scores. Was Arabe the daughter of the Collins family?


    ¡°Is she really from the Collins family?¡± Olga suddenly recalled the incident at the piano awards


    ceremony. Yoli giarized Arabe¡¯s piece, and shortly thereafter, Keh announced that anyone


    who cooperated with the Murphy family was an enemy of the Collins family.


    Could it be¡­

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Olga nearly tripped, but Attlee quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°Are you okay? You seem shocked.


    Sure, she got top score, but it¡¯s not that big of a deal!¡± ¡°Attlee, the news reported that her name is


    Arabe,¡± Olga gasped, taking a while to get her words out, ¡°Arabe, could she be Keh and


    Louisa¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°The billionaire¡¯s daughter?¡± Attlee squinted at the news and stated, ¡°There¡¯s no


    picture of her on the news, though. Maybe this top scorer isn¡¯t our Arabe?¡± Deep down, Ynda


    was filled with dread. If Arabe really was the lost daughter of the Collins family, then the Murphy


    family would be leagues behind the Collins¡®


    The difference between the Murphy family and the Collins family was night and day.


    ¡°The news didn¡¯t mention the highschool attended by this top scorer.¡±


    Before Attlee could finish, Olga nudged him, ¡°Quick, call Arabe¡¯s former teacher and confirm if this


    top scorer is her!¡±


    Was this girl truly fortunate to achieve the highest score once again and also be named Arabe?


    Attlee was still in shock.


    ¡°Call now!¡±


    Prompted by Olga, Attlee dialed the number, his face pale.


    And even more so, when the teacher on the phone said, ¡°I just sent Arabe a text congratting her


    and she promised toe back to our school for a speech. Mr. Murphy, did you not know your


    daughter is a Collins?¡±


    The teacher discovered over the summer that Arabe was not a biological Murphy, but had returned


    to the Collins family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Regarding the specifics, she was unaware and hesitant to inquire.


    Attlee was bewildered as he did not know how he had hung up the phone.


    ¡°Well? Is the top scorer her or not?¡± Olga pressed, ¡°Speak up!¡±


    Without thinking, Attlee nodded, still in a daze. Arabe not only was the top scorer, but she also


    received full marks!


    ¡°The teacher was showering her with praises over the phone. Turns out, she¡¯s always been a top


    student in high school.¡±


    Olga was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom, whether she¡¯s a top student or not isn¡¯t the point. The question is whether she is a Collins


    or not! Dad, why don¡¯t you call the Collins group?¡±


    Attlee suddenly realized that if Arabe had¨Creturned to the Collins family, people around her would


    definitely know her!


    With their status, even if they can¡¯t contact the Collins family, they could at least contact the


    receptionist at thepany, right?


    With that in mind, Attlee called the receptionist at the Collins group¡¯s headquarters, ¡°Hello, this is Attlee


    of the Murphy group. I saw on the news about a top scorer( named Arabe. I wanted to ask if she¡¯s


    Mr. Collins¡® daughter. I wanted to give him a call to congratte.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re getting at. I don¡¯t know much about the Collins family¡¯s


    personal affairs. But as far as I know, the Collins family only has one daughter.¡±


    ¡°Is it Serena?¡± Attlee asked anxiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hanging up, Attlee felt relieved. Thankfully, Arabe was not the Collins¡® biological daughter,


    otherwise their past actions could have put the Murphy family in


    trouble.


    Olga felt relieved when she heard the receptionist¡¯s words, ¡°I was so scared, thank God she¡¯s not the


    Collins¡® daughter.¡±


    After all, thest name is prettymon.


    Overseas

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    A trendy, handsome, and sunny boy had just finished recording for the day and was rushing off the set,


    heading for the airport.


    ¡°David, where are you off to?¡±


    His manager was hustling to keep up with him. ¡°It¡¯s sote already, are you still going back to see your


    sister? There¡¯s a celebration party up next, everyone else can skip it, but you must go!¡±


    ¡°David, are you even listening to me?¡± His manager was frantic, chasing and fuming. ¡°What¡¯s the rush,


    dude?¡±


    Just as David Collins stepped into the elevator, his manager chased after him, barely making it in


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    before the doors closed, panting heavily.


    ¡°No one¡¯s chasing you, why are you darting off without even waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Your fault for having short legs and walking slowly.¡±


    The handsome boy with striking features finally spoke his handsome face wless.


    Looking at that handsome face, the manager could not even find any anger in him. He had no choice


    but to exin, ¡°I understand you¡¯re in a rush to see your sister, but we¡¯ve already dyed it for so


    many days, one more hight won¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    *Just because she¡¯s not your sister, you¡¯re not in a rush, right?¡± David arched his handsome brows in a


    warning, ¡°There¡¯s no negotiating this, I have to go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, if you insist on going back, I¡¯ll book the flights, okay?¡± The manager stepped out of the


    elevator, pulling out his phone resignedly.


    He was probably the most powerless manager in history.


    For the previous three months, they had been part of a variety show.


    The show was called ¡®Dream for Young¡®, telling the story of a group of teenagers who, through various


    rounds of selection, became the top 99 performers. The show¡¯s producers sent them to a stunning


    foreign location for a three¨Cmonth training period and performancepetition.


    Being a top international superstar with exceptional singing and dancing skills, David was poached by


    the show¡¯s producers to be a home coach and music mentor, guiding these trainees in ¡®Dream for


    Young¡®.


    As a result, David had been in this ce for a full three months, training the trainees and imparting


    professional knowledge every day.


    Finally, thest day of recording ended, and he left in a hurry, eager to get home to see his sister as


    fast as possible!


    He had already dyed it for too many days!


    If it were not for nurturing neers, promoting a flourishing entertainment industry, and setting an


    example for the younger generation, he would have quit halfway to go home to see his sister!


    His manager, Klein¡¯s point was that there was a celebration party that night where all the staff and


    selected teenagers would attend. The matter of seeing his sister. had already been dyed for so long,


    a little longer would not matter.


    But David insisted on going back. Well, his manager had spoiled him!


    As the ne finally took off, David stared into the distance, his eyes filled with a touch of trepidation


    and unease.


    ¡°Do you think that my sister will like me?¡± His voice was very pleasant.


    ¡°Of course, she will!¡± Klein answered without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re such a popr star, so handsome and


    full of energy, who wouldn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°Look at those fans, every time they crowd the venue so tightly, shouting they want to marry you and


    have your kids. Every time you appear, traffic grinds to a halt, and even the cops must be dispatched to


    maintain order. Considering your poprity, your sister must have heard your songs, and there is a


    good chance she is your fan, following behind you with a pen, hoping to get your autograph. You can


    rx!

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    David was thinking that if his sister really digs his music, he could put on a private show just for her,


    where she could not only get autographs but also take as many pictures with him as she wanted! The


    best seat at the concert would always be reserved for her! He would even take her along when he was


    on TV! As long as his sister was happy, nothing else mattered.


    Meanwhile, his sister had just woken up and freshened up, and as she wasing downstairs, she


    saw Serena looking all green¨Ceyed, wishing she could tear her into pieces


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re up?¡± Louisa, sipping her coffee on the couch, looked at hering down the spiral


    staircase and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a whole day! You must be starving, right? There¡¯s still


    warm food in the kitchen, go grab some!¡±


    Edith next to her grinned, ¡°Ms Be bagging the top spot means she¡¯s got a ton of studying to do. Now


    that the results are out, she can finally get some sleep without any womes! She must have been sleep


    deprived!¡±


    ¡°This kid is such a nerd, Louisaments, looking at Arabe. ¡°Be, at home, you can sleep as much


    as you want, no stress is needed.¡±


    Arabe gave a small smile and said, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and by the way, Phillip McMillian had his personal butler deliver some gifts earlier. They are to


    congratte you on your perfect score. Romeo also stopped by. but when he heard you were sleeping,


    he didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so he just left his gift.¡±


    Following their gaze, Arabe saw the gifts from Grandpa Phillip and Romeo piled up like two small


    mountains, like they were in apetition or something. Was all that fuss really necessary just


    because she got first ce?


    ¡°Do you want me to have these gifts moved to your room?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Phillip¡¯s butler imed that he carefully chose everything in there. It must be very valuable. Phillip is so


    generous; it¡¯s clear that he really likes you.¡±


    As Louisa said that, Serena bit her lip in envy, her jealousy evident. It was like she wished she could be


    in Arabe¡¯s shoes.


    Arabe suddenly realized, no wonder Serena was giving her the evil eye when she came downstairs


    earlier. It was because of that!


    Thinking of that, Arabe¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She felt even better. After grabbing a bite, she said


    goodbye to Louisa, then headed out with her car keys.


    Just as she stepped out of the main hall, she saw a servant leading a youngdy in, who was carrying


    a bunch of gifts.


    Arabe had seen thisdy a few times before. She always brought gifts when she came to visit


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Keh and Louisa.


    Apparently, her name was Sunny, and she seemed to have had the hots for David, but Arabe wasn¡¯t


    interested in the details. Since she was a bit far away, Arabe did not bother to say hi and instead


    headed for the garage.


    The road to the airport was getting more crowded. A drive that usually took twenty minutes, Arabe


    had already spent forty, and she was still not on the main airport road.


    Did something big happen that made people want to get out of town early?


    Why else would there be such a rush to the airport?


    stuck


    Even though she left early, she ended up stuck in a traffic jam near a bridge close to the airport and


    couldn¡¯t move forward.


    She might miss Kelly¡¯s assistant¡¯s appointment and be unable to obtain that crucial pill if things


    continued in that manner as the minutes passed.


    With that thought in mind, she revved up the engine and tried to find a way through the jam.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Many people stuck in traffic suddenly heard the roaring of a sports car, then saw a white speedster


    zoom past them, charging down the road.


    Loads of cars were stuck on the bridge, but this white speedster maneuvered through the narrow gaps


    with ease, hurtling forward at breakneck speed. Unbelievable!


    ¡°How did she manage to get through such a tight space?¡±


    ¡°Is she a professional race driver?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth is she rushing to?¡±


    Finally, in thest five minutes, Arabe parked her car haphazardly by the side of the road and


    sprinted into the airport at top speed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce was packed to the rafters


    Many people were holding up glowing signs, each bearing the name ¡°David¡°!


    Others were holding up photos and banners, clogging up the whole airport!


    Arabe found it hard to move. How popr could this star be?


    She did not usually keep up with the entertainment scene, so she did not know much about this top¨Ctier


    star.


    Suddenly, her phone rang and it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Ms. Be, I¡¯ve justnded, can you¡­¡±


    Before the sentence was finished, the entire airport went berserk.


    ¡°Ahhh! David! David! David!¡±


    A flood of fans rushed towards Gate A. Arabe was jostled by the crowd, her slender figure swaying.


    She could not hear what the other person was saying, the noise was deafening, almost bursting her


    eardrums!


    ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? Hello?¡± Arabe could hear the person on the other end of the phone


    shouting, but it was too noisy on her end to hear anything. ¡°Oh my god, there he is! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you!¡±


    The handsome, sunny star had just stepped out of Gate A, and a horde of fans rushed up crazily.


    All the airport security personnel were dispatched, trying their best to maintain order, but this star was


    so popr that they could not hold back the crazy fans.


    ¡°Wow, David!! David!! I love you, David!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    }


    ¡°Another day of swooning over his good looks!¡±


    ¡°His body is perfect!¡±


    ¡°Even a photo can¡¯t hide his handsomeness!¡±


    Arabe was at a loss for words, thinking,


    These people are nuts.


    She hung up the phone decisively, texting the person, ¡°Which gate are you waiting at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Gate A, behind that star!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze bypassed the star, and from a distance, she finally saw the person waving his hands


    behind the star.


    The star was too tall, so the person had to keep jumping and waving his hands, trying to get Arabe¡¯s


    attention.


    Even though Arabe noticed, with the crowd surging and the deafening noise, she could not get to


    him.


    The big star donned sunsses and a baseball cap, his features were all covered up. He waved and


    nodded at his enthusiastic fans, looking very friendly.


    Arabe wanted to squeeze through to get the pill, but the situation did not allow it. Time was ticking


    away.


    The assistant was also anxiously trying to maneuver, jostling in the crowd, trying to get closer to


    Arabe.


    Finally, they were less than two meters apart. The assistant took out a small bottle, stretching his arm


    to pass it to Arabe.


    Just then, the star was about to leave, the fans went crazy chasing after his figure, and the crowd


    surged.


    Arabe¡¯s fingertips just touched the bottle, but before the assistant could let go, the crowd pushed in.


    Somehow, the assistant found the bottle cap in his hand, while the bottle was already in Arabe¡¯s


    hand.


    When Arabe finally got the bottle, she should have been delighted, but instead, her face grew pale


    as she realized it was empty.


    The pill had somehow rolled out and fallen to the ground.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes sharpened, and the assistant was scared. If they could not find that expensive


    medicine, Kelly would make her pay!


    Arabe saw the pill fall near a fan¡¯s foot. She bent down to pick it up, but saw the fan suddenly take a


    step forward; kicking the pill forward.


    Arabe watched as the pill rolled under the star¡¯s foot. and the next second, the star took a step


    forward.


    The pill was crushed!


    The assistant¡¯s face grew even paler as realization crept in that they were done for!


    That male star crushed that expensive pill!


    Worse still, the pill stuck to that male star¡¯s shoe sole, and just like that, the pill left with the star.


    Arabe was fuming. Those crazy fans were too much!


    Now, even if she wanted to chase after it, she could not catch up!


    That tranquilizer¨Cmade pill slipped away from her.


    What a crappy day!


    When half of the fans had left, the assistant finally squeezed Arabe, full of guilt, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Ms. Be, I don¡¯t know what happened. The pill just fell out.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Arabe knew there was no point chasing it now, even if they got it back, the medicine was


    dirty and couldn¡¯t be consumed. ¡°Did you miss your connecting flight?¡±


    ¡°I messed up both tasks Kelly gave me.¡± The burly assistant was nearly in tears, like a child who made


    a mistake.


    Kelly wanted him to deliver the medicine and catch a connecting flight to do something else, now both


    tasks were dyed, and Kelly also lost money on the pill.


    He could already imagine how horrible his fate would be.


    Arabe looked at him sympathetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ll tell Kelly you have nothing to do


    with this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Be!¡± The assistant was moved so much. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need in the future,


    just let me know.¡±


    ¡°You can go.¡± As Arabe was leaving the airport, she called Kelly, who couldn¡¯t stopughing on the


    other end, ¡°Is this star really that popr? If the fans hadn¡¯t been in the way, I bet you would¡¯ve made


    your move.¡±


    Arabe was about to tell her the name of the star when she noticed that her car, which was parked by


    the side of the road, had been severely scratched, likely by the fans who were pursuing the star and


    making it look awful


    What a disaster!


    While it was still light out, Arabe drove the family car to a nearby garage. After all, it would not be


    right to just drive it home as it was.


    The garage owner said the car would not be ready until the next day. Arabe paid up, left her contact


    info, then hailed a cab back home.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    As soon as Arabe reached the entrance of Reflections Vi and jumped out of the cab, her phone


    suddenly started ringing.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got some leads on the fire that happened back then. We caught two suspects, but


    they¡¯re tight¨Clipped. I¡¯m worried if we push them anymore, they might crack. Could you swing by?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡® Arabe hung up the phone, noticing the cab driver was still there. She hopped back in, ¡°Take


    me to Vi Cascada.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean the Vi Cascada in the sticks?¡± The driver asked, surprised.


    Apparently, it¡¯s some rich dude¡¯s private pad, no folks allowed!


    1


    Rumour had it the rich guy was touchy. If any vehicles trespassed, a row of pirs would pop up from


    the road to stop the vehicle.


    And if anyone got curious and stepped out of the car, they might run into heaps of bodyguards.


    All in all, no one dared to go there!


    The driver nced at the rearview mirror. Did this youngdy know someone at Vi Cascada? First, it


    was Reflections Vi, now Vi Cascada. This youngdy must be someone special. But if she¡¯s that


    high up, why didn¡¯t she have her own.driver and car and instead needed a cab? The driver was a bit


    puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take me up. Just drop me off at the foot of the hill.¡±


    ¡°Alright, buckle up, please.¡± The driver stepped on the gas and took off.


    Not far away, in a fancy business car, David Collins was watching all this, his eyes shining with stars.


    This youngdy was really beautiful, who was she?


    Why did she look so captivating?


    He had never seen such a beautiful girl before, her small face/delicate, long hair flowing, radiating a


    cold aura.


    Whether it was her looks or her aura, he was mesmerized!


    ¡°She might have just left your ce and is now taking a cab home. Looks like a frugal, good girl.¡± His


    agent Klein read his thoughts and praised, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s the blind date your mother arranged for you?


    This time the standard seems pretty high!¡±


    dates?


    When did his mother start having such good taste in blind dates?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going home to be with your sister, so I gave you a couple of days off.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± David patted his shoulder, picked up the gift he prepared for his sister, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    In the living room, Louisa was sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee. Seeing David, she couldn¡¯t help but


    put down her cup, walked over, and scolded him.


    ¡°You naughty boy, finally decided toe home? Your sister has been back for a few days, and you¡¯re


    always busy.¡±


    Davidughed and said, ¡°Mom, your hits are getting harder. Have you been eating moretely?¡±


    ¡°You naughty boy, are you saying I¡¯m fat?¡± Louisa hit him again and called for a scale, ¡°I really gained


    weight. Oh my god, go tell the chef, don¡¯t make myte¨Cnight snack tonight!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± David was searching whileughing, but he didn¡¯t see his sister. He scratched his


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    head, had his sister already gone to bed?


    ¡°Now you start caring about your sister? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Louisa smirked and turned around. David was a bit confused. What did she mean by it¡¯s toote?


    ¡°Is my sister missing?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    ¡°You little rascal! Can¡¯t you be a bit serious?¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but nudge him, ¡°Your sister¡¯s really


    cool. She¡¯s already gone out, and won¡¯t be back anytime soon!¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go upstairs for a shower


    first.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    Seeing David darting up the stairs, Louisa got a bit miffed. She knew this scamp knew exactly what she


    was about to say and deliberately avoided her!


    Forty minutester, David came back downstairs, found a spot, and started munching on some fruit on


    the table.


    ¡°Is she still not back?¡±


    Louisa seized the opportunity, ¡°Can you tell me what the hell you¡¯re doing every day! You¡¯re not getting


    any younger, you need to think about your future!¡±


    Suddenly, something crossed her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I heard things are prettyplex in


    your circle. Is there anyone into same¨Csex stuff? You¡¯re not, are you?¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± David almost choked, ¡°Mom, what the heck are you talking about!¡±


    His reaction made Louisa feel a bit suspicious, ¡°Tell me the truth, do you have a boyfriend, and that¡¯s


    why you don¡¯t want toe home for blind dates? If that¡¯s the case, just spill it. I¡¯m not a prude.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what the heck are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re gay, I can ept it. It¡¯s better than being alone!¡±


    David was speechless, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get a girlfriend! I¡¯m still young and full of life!¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you get one? Even though you¡¯re not exactly handsome or tall, and getting a bit old.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only 22! How is that old?¡± David couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°One of your old ssmates, the same age as you, just got engaged the other day. I even went to their


    wedding!¡± Louisa was getting a bit worried, ¡°When is it going to be your turn?¡±


    David popped a couple of grapes into his mouth, ¡°That¡¯ll happen soon enough.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? When?¡± Louisa got excited, ¡°So you¡¯ve got someone you like? Who is she? Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there is a girl who¡¯s pretty unique.¡±


    ¡°Really? Whose daughter is she?¡± Louisa quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s her name? How old is she? Where¡¯s


    she from?¡±


    Hearing him say this made her really happy!


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl outside our house tonight, and she seemed really special.¡±


    ¡°Outside our house? You mean the Bartley family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Sunny Bartley?¡± David was quite surprised. They used to y together when they were kids, but


    then Sunny moved abroad with her parents. She had onlye back in thest couple of years. She


    had changed so much that he didn¡¯t even recognize her.


    ¡°Yes, she came to visit us tonight with a gift. You should learn from other people¡¯s kids. They know how


    to respect their parents better than you.¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°Since you can make an


    effort toe home, why can¡¯t you bring a little something to show respect for your parents?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say I didn¡¯t need to bring anything? Justing back was enough?¡±


    ¡°I also hoped you¡¯d get married this year. Did you hear that?¡± Louisained a bit more, then


    asked, ¡°How long are you staying this time? Sunny¡¯sing over tomorrow. Can I set up a meeting for


    you two? I actually really like girls with short hair and big eyes.¡±


    ¡°Short hair?¡± Now it was David¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°The girl I mentioned has long hair!¡±


    ¡°Long hair?¡± Louisa thought for a moment, ¡°Mrs. Bright and her daughter also came to visit tonight. Her


    daughter has long hair. Is it her?¡±


    Louisa took out her phone to show David the pictures.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    ¡°No, no, not her.¡± David shook his head repeatedly after seeing the picture of the Bright family¡¯s


    daughter, feeling that she was far from the girl outside their house. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about


    the girl who came to our house tonight?¡± Louisa reopened her phone to show him pictures of other


    heiresses. ¡°Did you get it mixed up? Was it Laura who camest night? Or Ste the night before?¡±


    She flipped through the photos one by one. ¡°None of these? Then who on earth are you talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I think I saw her leave from our front door tonight and get into a taxi.¡±


    Upon Louisa¡¯s careful recall, the only long¨Chaired girls who left their house tonight were the Bright


    family¡¯s daughter and Be!


    But Be had driven her own car, so that it couldn¡¯t be her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s far prettier than any of the girls on your phone.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Louisa put away her phone and said confidently, ¡°The only girl prettier


    than the ones on my phone is your sister!¡± ¡°No way!¡±


    Having heard that his sister grew up in a small town, he was sure the girl¡¯s beauty at the front door


    surpassed his sister¡¯s!


    Just then, a delightful voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Louisa got up hurriedly. ¡°Be¡¯s back? Come on, let me introduce you. This is your


    brother, David. He¡¯se to see you!¡± She turned around again and couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°You


    rascal, your sister¡¯s back! What are you still sitting there for? Come over here!¡± David looked at this


    beautiful face. Wasn¡¯t she the girl at the front door?


    Was she his sister? His real sister?


    Suddenly, he felt as if he could hear the sound of a heartbreaking. Love seemed to havee and


    gone, leaving him feeling empty inside.


    Arabe, hearing David¡¯s name, found it strangely familiar. Looking up, she recognized the tall figure,


    the hairstyle, the aura. Wasn¡¯t he the superstar who stepped on her pills at the airport tonight?


    Was this guy her brother David?


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister?¡± David stood in front of Arabe, towering over her. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out


    and pinch Arabe¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. You look like a doll


    ¡°What kind ofparison is that?¡± Louisa almost rolled her


    eyes.


    Arabe hated being touched, but this guy was so sunny and friendly that she didn¡¯t get mad at all.


    ¡°Hi, brother, I¡¯m Arabe.¡±


    ¡°I know. Mom said you¡¯re a well¨Cbehaved girl, and indeed you are.¡± David pinched her face again..


    Arabe: What? Well¨Cbehaved? That¡¯s because David hadn¡¯t seen her in action yet.


    ¡°Oh, right, this is a gift for you.¡± David quickly took out the prepared gift and added, ¡°I originally wanted


    to buy you a QY, but the person in charge of that brand is a bit temperamental. I wanted her to


    custom¨Cmake one for you, but she said she was too busy, so she refused.¡±


    So disrespectful!!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Louisa: ???


    Arabe: ???


    Did she have a bad temper? Why didn¡¯t she know about it?


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about!¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Before Louisa could finish, David interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is. Everybody knows about her


    terrible temper. She¡¯s notorious in the industry. To get her to custom¨Cmake a gift, you¡¯ve got to catch


    her in the right mood!¡±


    *Just shut it already!¡± Louisa quickly changed the subject. ¡°That girl you were talking about earlier,


    she¡¯s prettier than your sister? Your sister is the most beautiful person in the world!¡±


    At this, David seemed a bit downcast. ¡°True.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it turned out that the girl was his sister!


    Arabe took the gift box with mixed feelings. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±


    ¡°Why so formal! Check it out, and see if you like it. If not, I¡¯ll get you something else!¡±


    Arabe opened it to find not QY but another top brand¡¯s Himited edition jewellery, including a


    ne, bracelet, earrings, and ring. It was a whole set of jewellery, certainly not cheap.


    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°d you like it.¡± David couldn¡¯t resist ruffling her hair gently as if she were a cute little kid, impossible


    not to like.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯re back. Late-night snacks are ready. David Collins,e and eat!¡±


    ¡°Sis, where were you tonight?¡± David asked affectionately, following Arabe. ¡°I saw you take a cab. I


    could¡¯ve given you a ride since I was home!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±


    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go call Serena down.¡± Another servant noticed Serena Collins had been hiding in


    her room most of the day, possibly feeling blue because of poor grades.


    No sooner had David sat down than his phone rang.


    ¡°She turned it down again? Forget it, and we won¡¯t ask her anymore. Let it be.¡±


    Upon hanging up, Louisa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who was that? What got you riled up?¡±


    ¡°That arrogant music producer I was talking about earlier! I tried to get her to write a song, ten grand a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    note, but she turned it down, saying she didn¡¯t need the money, or have the time! Tonight, my agent


    offered her twenty grand a note, but we still got turned down! Can you believe how cocky she is?¡±


    Louisa¡¯s hand froze mid¨Cair, the servants all stunned, their gazes turning to Arabe,


    Arabe calmly asked, ¡°Is she really that proud?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievably so! You have no idea. Getting her to write a song is like trying to reach the sky! So many


    people in the industry want her to write a song, even just a piece, but she refuses them all!¡±


    ¡°She may be a world¨Crenowned pianist and music producer, but she shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant, don¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    Arabe nodded. So the person who offered that high price for a song was her brother¡¯s agent?


    Tonight, she had been busy questioning two suspects about a fire years ago, but theymitted


    suicide before she could get anything out of them. She was not in a good mood, and turned down the


    order. She didn¡¯t expect that they were all family!


    ¡°You agree she¡¯s arrogant too, right sis?¡±


    ¡°Could you just stop talking?¡± Louisa quickly interrupted him.


    However, David got more and more riled up: ¡°I don¡¯t need her to write music for me! What¡¯s so great


    about her?¡±


    Edith couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She put a bowl of soup in front of Arabe: ¡°Melody, uh, I mean,


    Queen Abby, no, I mean, Ms. Be, here¡¯s your soup, please enjoy.¡± David¡¯s mouth fell open. He


    stared at his sister in disbelief. What¡¯s going on? What happened? Melody? Queen Abby? They¡¯re all


    his sister?


    ¡°Be, enjoy your soup while it¡¯s hot. Take your time. After you finish, I¡¯ll help you scold your brother,¡±


    Louisa said affectionately. ¡°He¡¯s been griping about you since. he got home.¡±


    ¡°Be is Melody? Queen Abby?¡±


    How could this be possible?

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that? Your sis is loaded with talents. Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡± Louisa shot


    him a sideway nce, seemingly finding his astonishment amusing.


    David was stunned for a while before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Be just finish her college entrance


    examination?¡±


    She¡¯s only eighteen! In the prime of her innocent years!


    How could she possibly be the founder of QY? Or the famous pianist andposer Melody?


    What on earth happened to her to bring about such a massive change?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the one who aced the college entrance examination this year was also your sister.¡±


    Louisa¡¯s tone was calm, but David was stunned again. Shock couldn¡¯t even begin to describe his


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    feelings.


    He heard this year¡¯s college entrance examination was a tough nut to crack, twice as difficult asst


    year. And Be aced them?


    Worse still, he had just mocked her for being arrogant and bad¨Ctempered. Was it toote for regrets


    now?


    He just got back and hadn¡¯t had the chance to show off in front of his sister, and his image was already


    down the drain.


    What should he do? Can he pretend to have some mental breakdown? How can he get out of this


    mess?


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re back?¡±


    A cheerful voice snapped David back to reality.


    Serena ran to David happily, pulled out a chair and sat down, her eyes sparkling with joy and surprise.


    Facing David, she felt much more rxed, unlike the tension and caution she felt when she saw Hans


    Collins. She waspletely at ease now.


    ¡°Bro, when did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance, so I could pick you up at the airport?¡±


    ¡°With David¡¯s poprity, there would be a crowd at the airport to pick him up, and we wouldn¡¯t get a


    chance to meet him.¡± Martha said, beaming at David, ¡°David, you have no idea how often Serena talks


    about you. It¡¯s like my ears are gonna grow calluses.¡±


    The servants around were at a loss for words. Thest time when Hans came back, Martha said the


    same thing. She¡¯s quite a turncoat.


    ¡°Bro, about the favour I asked youst time.¡± Serena hesitated, her eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it!¡± David smiled and patted her head, ¡°Evelyn¡¯s ten autographs are in my bag. I¡¯ll


    give them to youter.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! I knew you¡¯re the best!¡± Serena¡¯s face lit up with a pure and innocent smile.


    She¡¯s a fan of Evelyn, a renowned dancer. Evelyn participated in David¡¯s reality show as a mentor this


    year, so Serena seized the opportunity to ask David for Evelyn¡¯s autograph.


    With David¡¯s status, getting a few autographs was a piece of cake.


    ¡°I have her WhatsApp, and I can give it to youter.


    Upon hearing this, Serena was overjoyed, her voice even sweeter, ¡°Thank you!!¡±


    She nced at Arabe subconsciously, her eyes filled with defiance and show¨Coff as if saying:


    ¡°Brother got me ten autographs from a star and added her on WhatsApp, while you got nothing! Who¡¯s


    more important in his heart? see it for yourself!¡±


    Arabe was at a loss for words. Was it really necessary to make such a fuss over ten autographs?


    ¡°Be, do you have any favourite stars in the entertainment industry? If so, don¡¯t mention autographs


    and pictures. If you like him, next time he attends an event, I¡¯ll take you there for a face¨Cto¨Cface chat.¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Serena rolled her eyes, not buying Arabe¡¯s im.


    The servant nearby was also surprised. A girl her age not into celebs? But then again, Ms. Be was


    not your average girl.


    ¡°Alright, enough chit¨Cchat. Your midnight snacks are getting cold. Dig in.¡± Louisa didn¡¯t touch the food,


    but she picked up a big shrimp.


    David was touched. He reached for his bowl. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t been home in so long. You still remember


    what I like to eat.¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw his mother peel the shrimp and put it in Arabe¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Be, Mom knows you love seafood, eat up!¡± Louisa picked up another shrimp, peeled it and put it in


    Arabe¡¯s bowl. ¡°Tonight¡¯s snacks are mainly seafood, also some barbeque you youngsters love. Mix


    and match, enjoy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to restrict her daughter with ¡°healthy eating¡°. As long as her daughter was happy,


    everything was eptable.


    Arabe smiled slightly, ¡°Thanks, Mom, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, eat more. I can have the kitchen prepare it every day!¡± Only then did Louisa give Serena a


    shrimp.


    Even though it was peeled, Serena was full of resentment: Always Arabe first, her second!


    Did anyone ever consider her feelings? They promised to treat her like their own, all lies!!


    Louisa picked up a skewer of salt and pepper shrimp. David thought his mother had finally


    remembered him. But the next second, he saw her put the shrimp in Arabe¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Be, this smells really good. You should try it.¡±


    David was being so tantly ignored that even the servants couldn¡¯t help but pity him. David¡¯s status in


    the family was so low he was practically invisible.


    After a while, David saw his mother pick up a squid, and he quickly reached for his bowl. ¡°Mom, how


    did you know I like this?¡±


    Before he could get excited, he saw the squid fall into Arabe¡¯s bowl.


    He couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mom, I like squid too!¡±


    ¡°If you want it, why don¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± Louisa looked at him, annoyed. ¡°Is your hand broken?


    You should be thankful you¡¯re not asked to care for your sister and now you¡¯re being picky!¡±


    Definitely his real mom.


    Louisa continued to peel shrimp for Arabe. Seeing Arabe¡¯s te piled with shrimp, David thought


    she couldn¡¯t finish them all and reached for one. But before his hand could touch the shrimp, Louisa


    pped it away.


    ¡°This is for your sister! Can¡¯t you peel your own?¡°.


    After being away for so long, he felt his family status had dropped another level, and he was now at the


    bottom.


    Just as he began questioning himself, Louisa suddenly put a crab leg in his bowl. Before he could


    show his excitement and gratitude, he heard Louisa¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t like it, so it¡¯s yours.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was hurting inside, but he dared not show it.


    They finished the midnight snack. Serena tried to engage David in conversation, hoping to show off


    their close sibling rtionship in front of Arabe.


    But as soon as David saw Arabe leaving, he immediately followed her. ¡°Serena, whatever you want


    to talk about, it can wait. I need to talk to Be!¡±


    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Watching David walk away, Serena was fuming.


    Just then, Martha hurried over to her, looked around to ensure no one was around, and whispered,


    ¡°Serena! I heard David¡¯s wee gift for Ms. Be is a limited edition diamond set from CN.¡±


    ¡°CN did release a few diamond sets recently, but each one is worth a fortune!¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened


    in disbelief. ¡°Is David really willing to spend that much on a sister he¡¯s never met?¡±


    This jewellery set was globally limited. A lot of people, including foreign royals, wanted to buy it. It


    wasn¡¯t something she could just buy if she had the money! It involved connections, power, status and


    was incrediblyplicated.


    Even though Serena wanted that jewellery set, she knew that as an adopted daughter, she had no right


    to ask her parents to buy her something that expensive! But David had easily bought it and given it to


    that person!


    The worst part was all she got were ten autographs. It was so unfair!!


    ¡°Everyone in the family says they¡¯ll treat everyone fairly, but their attitudes towards you and Arabe


    are clearly different, and the treatment gap is huge!¡± Martha sighed, ¡°Serena, no matter how hard you


    try, you can¡¯t change this fact.¡±


    Serena bit her lip unwillingly. Could her parents and brother easily take back the love they had for her


    for 18 years just because of blood ties?


    She used to be the little princess of the family. They promised to make her the most carefree and


    happy little princess¨Cin the world! They were all liars!!! They stopped taking care of her after their


    biological daughter came back!!


    It would be so much better if Arabe didn¡¯te back.


    David walked quickly and soon caught up with Arabe, ¡°Be!¡±


    His clear voice reached Arabe¡¯s ears. Arabe had just walked into the room and turned her head


    with a puzzled look when she heard the voice, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up?¡± David quickly handed her a ck card


    and sincerely said, ¡°This is some pocket money for you, no limit. Feel free to spend it. Consider it a little


    token of my affection.¡±


    Arabe looked at the ck card in his hand with some surprise. Why did all the brothers in the house


    like to give her money?


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Arabe said softly, ¡°I have enough money.¡±


    Yes, when someone wanted her to write a song before, she said she was not short of money and didn¡¯t


    take orders.


    When asked to design jewellery, she also said she was too busy to do it. She was not short of money


    at all!!


    Not only was she not short of money, but as the founder of QY, a pianist, andposer, her ie


    must be very high. How could she be short of money?


    But David still insisted on giving it to her and said seriously, ¡°This is a token of my affection. Are you not


    epting it because of what happened tonight? I was wrong tonight, and it was all my fault. Can you


    forgive me?¡±


    Before Arabe could answer, David said pleasingly, ¡°Can I buy you some candy?¡±


    Arabe found it amusing, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten about tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± David immediately showed a happy smile, and couldn¡¯t help pinching her face, ¡°You¡¯re so


    well¨Cbehaved and understanding. I¡¯ll be nicer to you in the future! You have to take this card, no


    refusals!¡±


    Just as Arabe was about to speak, David said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a big brother to earn


    money for his little sister to spend! If you don¡¯t ept it, you don¡¯t care about me!¡±


    When David said this, his tone softened a bit, ¡°Please ept it.¡±


    Arabe was amused by him, thinking he was kind of cute. She reached out to take his card, It didn¡¯t


    matter if she kept it without spending it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save money for me! If I find out that you haven¡¯t spent a penny from the card, no matter how


    busy I am, I will fly back and take you shopping!¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± David pinched her face again, thinking his little sister was well¨Cbehaved and likeable.


    ¡°What about your WhatsApp?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, WhatsApp!¡± He wanted to add her on WhatsApp, but every time he asked Louisa, she told


    him to ask his sister at home!


    He knew what Louisa was worrying about! He wouldn¡¯t just chat a few words with his sister on


    WhatsApp and note home. He wasn¡¯t that kind of person!


    ¡°Let me add you!¡± David immediately took out his phone, hoping to be his sister¡¯s friend on WhatsApp


    soon, and then he could show off in front of his other


    -brothers!


    David scanned his sister¡¯s QR code business card and immediately added her as a friend, with the


    note: Be.


    After adding WhatsApp, Arabe sent him two pictures..


    When David opened it, his eyes widened, ¡°Sheet music?¡±


    ¡°This is my originalposition. It¡¯s never been released. I think it suits you.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were very


    gentle, ¡°This is my wee gift for you.¡±


    David was hugely surprised. He was dazed for a moment, vaguely hearing his sister talking.


    ¡°I was indeed very busy before, and now I have to manage the family business. I¡¯m really stretched


    thin.¡±


    David only found out after asking that his parents had handed over the nearly bankruptpany to his


    sister to manage!


    He had heard that their clothingpany had been doing well recently, but he didn¡¯t know that his


    sister was behind it!


    Her business acumen! Her abilities!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had truly inherited the excellent genes of their family!!


    While his impression of his sister improved, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, and a 18¨Cyear¨Cold


    girl had to deal with so much, the pressure on her must be huge! ¡°I will find the best lyricist to write


    lyrics for these two songs! I won¡¯t waste your hard work.¡± David knew that these two songs were very


    precious. Once they were released, they would definitely cause an uproar!


    A carefully crafted song by Maestro Melody, paired with the most top¨Cnotch lyricist and his voice, would


    definitely create a huge sensation.


    But, he always felt he had taken advantage of his sister¡¯s hard work.


    After all, the value of a song by Maestro Melody was incalcble.


    ¡°If you need a song next time, just contact me directly. I can provide it within a day.¡± Arabe said


    calmly, ¡°If you want to buy jewellery, you can also find me. I can help you verify it¡±


    Even though the diamond jewellery set David gifted her was beautifully designed and made of high¨C


    quality diamonds, it wasn¡¯t worth ten million bucks!


    Sure, they¡¯re top¨Cnotch brands, and the price might be justified, but as his sister, she couldn¡¯t help but


    feel bad for her brother¡¯s money.


    ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡± David thought, what a sweet, sensible sister he had.


    Meanwhile, Serena, watching from the sidelines, was just about ready to blow her top!

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    She couldn¡¯t believe it for the life of her! David was giving Arabe pocket money, not just any pocket


    money, but a ck card with no limit, no cap!


    She remembered that Hans also gave Arabe pocket money before.


    Why were the two brothers so nice to Arabe?


    And here she was, living in this family for 18 years, and neither Hans nor David had ever given her


    pocket money!


    Just thinking about it made Serena feel horrible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be shopping with you a lot from now on. Let¡¯s get one thing straight, no discounts for me, got it?¡±


    He was more than happy to let his little sister earn his money.


    ¡°Anything for you is free, Arabe obediently replied.


    David suddenly found his sister even cuter and couldn¡¯t help but tousle her long hair.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m curious, how did you manage to build such a big brand at such a young age and have such a


    deep understanding of music? When did you start getting involved in these fields?¡±


    And when did she learn aboutpany management?


    Most importantly, how did she manage to be the top student in the country¨Cwhile being so busy?


    This wasn¡¯t easy at all!


    Arabe didn¡¯t hide anything and honestly replied, ¡°I happened to meet some elders before. With their


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    guidance and help, I achieved what I have now.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    His sister might not realize it, but many people couldn¡¯t even reach her current level in piano or design


    in their entire lives!


    And she could do so well with just some guidance from elders, which proved she was very smart and


    talented!


    Take him for example. He¡¯s been in the entertainment industry for years, and even though he¡¯s now a


    top international star, his musical skills were nowhere near his sister¡¯s! It¡¯s not even close!


    ¡°Do you want to enter the entertainment industry after graduating from university? If you do, I can pave


    the way for you.¡±


    Arabe smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°Medicine.¡±


    David understood. So his sister was interested in medicine, ¡°Your brother is a doctor. After you


    graduate from university, you can go to him and let him guide you.¡±


    Guide her? Arabe nodded with interest, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest. I¡¯ll be at home for the next few days. If you want to go


    anywhere, just ask me. I¡¯m happy to help.¡±


    }


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Be!¡± David was about to leave, then he turned back and said with a beaming smile,


    ¡°Be, I have a small request. I don¡¯t know if you can agree.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Arabe looked up with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I want to take a picture with you. Is that okay?¡±


    Take a picture?


    ¡°Just a quick snap. I promise it won¡¯t take too much of your time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Arabe agree, David immediately took out his phone and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have the


    best beauty camera. I¡¯ve tried several and found this one to be the best!¡±


    Arabe nced at the app he opened, Mystic Beauty, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. S¨® David was


    using the app she designed!


    ¡°Can I put my arm around your shoulder?¡±


    Arabe nodded.


    David was both happy and careful. He gently put his arm around Arabe¡¯s shoulder in a gentlemanly


    and graceful manner, and then he gave the camera a bright


    smile.


    Arabe also lifted the corners of her mouth slightly. She felt warm inside, and she didn¡¯t expect David


    to be so friendly and adorable.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re really beautiful!¡± After taking a picture, David found that Arabe¡¯s face was indeed


    perfect. Any random snap of her was incredibly beautiful, ¡°Let¡¯s take another one from a different


    angle!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just one picture?


    Although Arabe needed rification, she epted David¡¯s request. She cooperated with him from


    the doorway of her room to the corridor, then from the living room on the second floor to the balcony.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Finally, David felt like he had hit the jackpot. ¡°Be, you should get some rest. See you tomorrow!¡±


    He yfully tousled Arabe¡¯s hair and left with a happy heart.


    Arabe was about to enter her room when she caught a glimpse of a hidden figure in the corner of her


    eye.


    Ah, Serena again.


    She ignored it, went straight into her room and locked the door.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Once she was gone, Serena emerged from the shadows, her face twisted in anger! David was ying


    favorites! He had taken so many intimate pictures with Arabe! Was Arabe really that pretty? To her,


    Arabe was just a country bumpkin! David had even nned Arabe¡¯s post¨Cgraduation path for her.


    It was infuriating! Not long after, Serena¡¯s phone lit up with a hot news alert.


    The hashtag #DavidChanged HisProfilePic had shot up to the top of the trending list!


    He was standing on a beautiful terrace, looking out into the night. Even though he was alone, eagle¨C


    eyed fans had spotted another girl¡¯s shadow in the picture!


    The girl must have been taking the picture, her shadow elongated by the light. Even though it was only


    a small portion, the fans had noticed!


    Thus, the hashtag #DavidSuspectedinLove also made it to the trending list!


    At this moment, David returned to his bedroom, and shared two songs his sister had given him with his


    manager and music team.


    Everyone was full of praise after listening.


    ¡°This is definitely Melody¡¯s work! It¡¯s her style, for sure!¡±


    ¡°This is what I call a good song! This is what I call amazing!¡±


    ¡°Those songwriters are nothingpared to her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s written so well. I¡¯m totally blown away! This talent, this atmosphere, I can¡¯t think of anyone else but


    Melody who could create this!¡± His manager couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t use your charm to get


    these songs, did you?¡±


    They had just been rejected by Melody tonight, and in a blink of an eye, Melody had given David two


    songs. That didn¡¯t make sense!!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± David couldn¡¯t help but boast, ¡°Surprised? These were a gift from Melody! Completely


    free!¡±


    Free??


    Everyone in the group was shocked. They all sent puzzled emojis and started questioning.


    ¡°Free?¡±


    ¡°How can it be free?¡±


    ¡°Probably spent too much and felt embarrassed to say it, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on. We are prepared for it!¡±


    ¡°Must be 20 million dors, right??¡±


    ¡°No, considering this quality, at least 30 million dors??¡±


    ¡°Tell us, we won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    David proudly said in the group: ¡°From my own sister, for free!¡±


    His own sister??


    Now, the group was even more shocked. After a long questioning session, they confirmed that David


    wasn¡¯t lying, Melody really was his own sister!


    However, he wasn¡¯t talking about Serena, and he had another sister!


    His manager knew who he was talking about, but the others didn¡¯t. They kept asking.


    ¡°Why was it so hard to get songs from her before? Wasn¡¯t she your sister then?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this is a secret!¡± David sent a happy emoji, then sent the songs to Hans, showing off on


    purpose, ¡°On the first day of the meeting, Be gave me a big gift. I wonder if you¡¯ve ever received a


    gift from Be?¡±


    The next morning.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    David saw Hans¡¯s reply, ¡°Buzz off.¡±


    The usually restrained Hans actually cursed someone, and David was in high spirits. After freshening


    up, just about to step onto the balcony to breathe in some fresh air, he suddenly saw a man holding


    Be¡¯s hand at the front door!


    Unable to make out the man¡¯s face from a distance, David didn¡¯t think twice and dashed out.


    ¡°Let go of my sister! Who the heck are you? Who gave you the balls to hold my sister¡¯s hand at my


    front door?¡±


    David quickly stepped forward, about to throw a punch, but was easily stopped by Romeo McMillian.


    ¡°Romeo?¡± Seeing his friend, David immediately halted, then looked at Arabe¡¯s hand in Romeo¡¯s hold


    and instantly said, ¡°Hold on, that¡¯s my sister!¡±


    T


    He looked like he was protecting a small animal, ¡°My sister just got home. Don¡¯t you dare have any


    weird ideas about her! Or I won¡¯t let you off easy!¡±


    ¡°I already have.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± David widened his eyes, thinking he must have heard wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, I¡¯m taking Be somewhere.¡±


    Be?


    David held Arabe even tighter. Feeling puzzled. He instinctively asked, ¡°Are you two close?¡±


    Did they have such a close rtionship??


    ¡°Be is my fianc¨¦e now.¡±


    That sentence was like a bolt from the blue, leaving David stunned for two seconds.


    ¡°Be is your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Right, the Collins family and the McMillian family had a marriage agreement. If Serena weren¡¯t the real


    heiress, then the person engaged to Romeo would be Be!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Be just got home, and she¡¯s only eighteen this year, and hasn¡¯t even started college yet. You sly


    fox are actually using the marriage agreement as an excuse to hassle my sister. Did you ask for my


    opinion as her brother?¡°.


    After saying that, he brandished his fist, clearly a warning.


    Romeo looked at him and casually asked, ¡°Are your fists that good?¡±


    This tone, this attitude, it¡¯s too insulting!


    David clenched his fists even tighter, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try!¡±


    ¡°Be, stand back. I¡¯m going to spar with your brother.¡±


    ¡°You cocky jerk, how dare you underestimate me!¡± David rolled up his sleeves, ready to throw down


    with him, suddenly noticing that Romeo¡¯s muscles were perfectly defined, probably twice his strength,


    showing he worked out regrly!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Romeo looked at David¡¯s nervous expression and felt even better.


    ¡°Whoever gets scared is a grandson!¡±


    Just as David was about to enter, Arabe suddenly said, ¡°Bro, Romeo¡¯s been quite nice to me, don¡¯t


    hit him.¡±


    David thought he must have misheard and turned back in disbelief to look at his sister, ¡°Be, are you


    sticking up for him? He¡¯s just good at sweet¨Ctalking girls! Who isn¡¯t nice to girls? Just saying some


    sweet nothings, taking you out, giving you some small gifts, and,¡±


    Arabe looked clear¨Ceyed and asked seriously, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    David swallowed hard, not daring to speak directly. That¡¯s exactly how she get tricked!


    In short, he was protecting Be as a brother, pointing at that man and saying, ¡°You old cunning fox, I


    was just away for a while, and you already tricked my sister! I warn you. My father will punish you!¡±


    Although he knew he couldn¡¯t punish himself, he believed his father would!


    Romeo was still young, after all, and he wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on an elder! So, he could only


    obediently ept his punishment!

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s quite chuffed with me.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you on about?¡± David Collins was incredulous. ¡°How could my dad possibly agree?


    Right, Be?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    David was shocked ¡°Dad really agreed?¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°Is he really my biological father? Be¡¯s just a kid! How could dad even think


    that? How could he be so careless?¡±


    ¡°My brother was back in town a while ago. You didn¡¯t get a thrashing from him, did you? I gonna tell


    that to my big brother, so he coulde back and give you a good beating¡± David threatened him with


    his brother.


    ¡°My brother approved too, he even invited me for a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    His brother was such a hard nut to crack. How could he possibly agree to let some random guy be with


    Be?


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for just a few days, and this guy¡¯s lying skills were through the roof!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense.¡± Romeo checked his watch, then looked tenderly at Arabe.


    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Arabe was about to go, David grabbed her. ¡°Be, you¡¯re not going anywhere with him today. I¡¯m


    taking you shopping!¡±


    He refused to believe that Be would choose this guy over her own brother!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    h


    But the next second, Arabe said, ¡°I already promised Romeo; can we go shopping another time?¡±


    ¡°You, promised him?¡± David hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to have epted Romeo¡¯s invitation. ¡°Even if


    you did promise, you can cancel it!gnore him! I finally have two days off; do you really want to leave me


    at home to be nagged by mom?¡±


    Romeo nced at his hand. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°You let go first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Be to dinner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care; Be¡¯s not going anywhere with you today!¡± David held on tightly to Arabe¡¯s hand.


    Watching from the shadows, Serena was about to explode with anger!


    She couldn¡¯t believe David and Romeo were fighting over Arabe!


    What on earth did Arabe have that was so great?


    ¡°Be, who do you want to go with?¡± Romeo held on to Arabe¡¯s hand. He sounded like he was


    asking for her opinion, but his pleading, lingering eyes seemed to say, ¡°You haven¡¯t been with me for


    so long! You promised to be with me today!¡±


    Arabe was a bit helpless. ¡°David, I promised him first. I¡¯ll go shopping with you next time.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± David¡¯s heart broke, but he still held on to Arabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Where are you guys going? Can I


    He could also keep an eye on this guy for any outrageous behavior!


    If there was, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it slide!


    Arabe looked at David¡¯s handsome face. It was so eye¨Ccatching. If she took him along, she would


    definitely attract a lot of attention!


    She had experienced firsthand how famous he was at the airport that day.


    ¡°I can wear a hat! Sunsses! A mask! I can wrap myself up like a mummy! I guarantee no one will


    recognize me!¡±


    Arabe said lightly, ¡°Next time.¡±


    It was daytime now, and David would easily be recognized, but not at night.


    ¡°Be, are you really going to leave me behind?¡±


    David felt like his heart was being ripped out. He hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to be so easily swayed by


    this bad guy! She was even going to go with him!


    What on earth had this bad guy done?


    Seeing Romeo open the car door for Arabe, David couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you


    can date! But if you dare to do anything inappropriate, cross any boundaries, or do anything


    outrageous, Arabe¡¯s five brothers won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Tll respect Be¡¯s wishes¡±


    ¡°Respect? If Be agrees, do you think you can take it a step further? Watch it, buddy! David warned,


    swinging his fist. ¡°If Be gets hurt in any way, I¡¯ll move mountains to set things right for her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me yet? Romeo smirked with a devilish grin on his face. ¡°I may not be Mr. Nice Guy,


    but I¡¯m not a man without standards or principles. Rest assured, I¡¯ll wait until Be is my wife¡±


    ¡°That day¡¯s nevering¡°¡± David retorted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see


    As Romeo got into the car, David rushed up to the window to speak to Be. ¡°Be, if this guy gives


    you any trouble, call me straight away. I¡¯ll handle him myself. And get home early! If you run into any


    trouble or anything you can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David¡±


    Seeing Romeo¡¯s smug smile, David felt uneasy. He could only watch helplessly as the car drove away,


    feeling utterly dejected.


    ¡°David, what are you doing here?¡±


    A voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, Serena.¡± David nced at Serena, then couldn¡¯t help looking back in the direction Be had left.


    The car was long gone. He then turned his attention back to Serena. ¡°You¡¯re up early today.¡±


    ¡°David, you¡¯re up early too. It¡¯s your day off; why didn¡¯t you sleep in?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    David had nned to take Be shopping and spoil her a bit today to make up for lost time.


    But Romeo had ruined everything!


    The thought of his little sister having a boyfriend so soon and spending less and less time at home


    made David feel downright miserable.


    ¡°David, do you have some free time today? We could hang out. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve done


    something together.¡±


    She had overheard David talking about taking Be shopping. If she could go out with David and


    maybe have a photographer snap a shot of them together, She¡¯d be the talk of the town!


    Everyone would know she was David¡¯s favorite little sister.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She could also buy loads of stuff and have David pick up the tab!


    But David replied listlessly, ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    He had to stay home in case Be needed him.


    Serena¡¯s smile froze, and she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°David, do you have other ns?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± David answered offhandedly, lightly patting her on the shoulder. ¡°You go have fun by yourself


    today.¡±


    Serena¡¯s face darkened!


    Romeo drove Be to a romantic restaurant with a floral theme and led her by the hand into a private


    room.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Ynda Murphy, sitting in the hall, thought she was seeing things. She rubbed her eyes quickly, and in


    the next second, Arabe and a man disappeared from sight.


    ¡°You asked me toe out and said you had something to talk about face¨Cto¨Cface. Well, I¡¯m here


    now. Spit it out.¡°.


    Across from Ynda, Zachary was no longer the gentle soul he once was. Instead, he seemed distant


    and cold.


    T


    It had been a while, and Ynda noticed that the man she loved hadpletely changed. There was


    no hint of sadness on his face. Instead, he calmly pulled out a divorce agreement and ced it in front


    of Zachary.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to hassle you. This is the dissolution of our engagement agreement.


    I¡¯ve already signed it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise shed across Zachary¡¯s face. Suppressing his inner turmoil, he


    picked up the agreement. It was filled with Ynda admitting her mistakes, voluntarily giving up on


    marrying Zachary, and protecting the reputation and dignity of the Panter family.


    This, in turn, made him feel a bit guilty and uneasy!


    ¡°Sorry, Zachary, I made a mistake. I giarized my sister¡¯s music, causing you and your family to feel


    ashamed. Even though everyone makes mistakes, I made you unable to hold your head high in front of


    others and made you feel ufortable in front of your uncles and aunts. That¡¯s on me!¡±


    After Ynda finished speaking, she took out a fancy bag and put it in front of Zachary.


    ¡°This is a gift I prepared privately. I was nning to announce it at the engagement party, but it seems


    I won¡¯t be needing it now.¡± Ynda gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh, saying, ¡°Consider it a memento.¡±


    With that, Ynda pulled her hand back.


    Only then did Zachary notice that several of her fingers were bandaged. He asked with concern, ¡°Did


    you hurt yourself while knitting?¡±


    Ynda withdrew her hand, saying indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not important. The important thing is that the


    thing I knitted is a bit ugly, not like the name brands you can get at the mall. If you think it¡¯s ugly, just


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chuck it!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Zachary¡¯s heart was deeply moved by her, and his initial decision began to waver..


    ¡°I was too naive before, thinking that as long as I truly loved you, we could be together forever. But I


    overlooked the fact that the Murphy family¡¯s troubles are getting worse and my social status is no


    longer fitting to stand beside you.¡±


    Her words made Zachary feel like he was a person who valued power and wealth, abandoning his old


    love.


    ¡°Zachary, I hope you find a girl who is your equal. She won¡¯t be as stupid as me, thinking that loving


    you wholeheartedly is enough. She will greatly help your career.¡±


    She also hinted that Zachary would never find someone like her in the future, someone who loved


    purely!


    ¡°Zachary, thank you for once loving me. Every day with you was worth it, and I was very happy.


    Goodbye, Zachary.¡±


    Ynda stood up, ready to leave.


    In the next second, Zachary immediately grabbed her hand, his heart wavering. ¡°Yoli


    ¡°Zachary, we¡¯ve dissolved our engagement. You¡¯re holding onto me so tightly that if your future partner


    sees this, she might feel ufortable. Your future partner should be someone equal to you in status.


    She¡¯s probably going to be pretty tough, not allowing any mistakes. You should let go of me now.¡±


    Zachary understood. If he really found a rich girl with equal status in the future, she certainly wouldn¡¯t


    be as gentle, understanding, selfless, and easy tomunicate with as Ynda!

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even signed the agreement yet!¡± Zachary clung to her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re still my


    fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Ynda was thrilled inside, but she acted all scared, covering his mouth in a hurry and saying,


    ¡°Zachary, we can¡¯t talk like this anymore. If your parents hear us, it¡¯ll hurt their feelings!¡±


    Zachary could feel the soft touch of her fingertips, just as tempting as her lips.


    She was wearing a low¨Ccut dress today, revealing a bit of her sexy cleavage when she bent over.


    Zachary thought to himself, Ynda had such an attractive figure; she was such a gentle and


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    understanding girl.


    Realizing that she had exposed her chest, Ynda quickly covered it and pretended to leave, but she


    was in such a rush that she stumbled and fell right into Zachary¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Zachary, let go of me!¡± Ynda pretended to try to stand up, her soft body rubbing against him.


    Zachary could smell her scent, arousing his desire.


    ¡°Zachary, help me up. You¡¯ve always been a good boy, never defying your parents. If they see this,¡±


    Ynda¡¯s voice became more and more urgent, her eyes turning red.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m just unlucky. The big fire eighteen years ago led to me being picked up by a


    cleaner, and now, eighteen yearster, my family is in trouble. Zachary, it¡¯s normal for you to leave


    me.¡±


    Zachary looked at her delicate face, his throat tightening. ¡°How could I leave you?¡±


    ¡°Zachary, I have to go.¡± Ynda struggled to free herself from his arms. ¡°If you feel guilty about me,


    could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zachary kept holding her hand, reluctant to let go.


    ¡°Do you remember the wedding house your family bought for you? And the time you took me there,


    and I nted rose seeds in the yard.¡±


    Of course, Zachary remembered. She had said she wanted to fill their future home with beautiful


    roses.


    ¡°When you have time, could you dig up the rose seedlings that have grown and give me one?¡± Ynda


    said this with a blissful smile. ¡°Consider it a memento from you. Even without you by my side, I¡¯ll still


    have a rose to keep mepany.¡±


    Zachary suddenly felt she was so naive. She didn¡¯t want a house or money, but a cheap rose?


    How innocent and considerate she must be to say that!


    ¡°Can you do it, Zachary?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s hardened heart waspletely melted. ¡°I¡¯m clumsy, I might ruin the roots. How about I take


    you there, and you dig it up yourself?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±


    Ynda was still trying to figure out how to get him alone with her; she didn¡¯t expect him to take the


    bait so quickly!


    Actually, Zachary just wanted to take her somewhere private and hold her tightly, just like before.


    But how could Ynda pass up such an opportunity? She epted the offer, then nced at the ce


    where Arabe had just passed. She didn¡¯t know which rich man Arabe was dining with! She would


    have to askter!


    At this moment, Arabe was sitting at the dining table, with Romeo arranging the cutlery for her while


    she was checking the messages on her phone.


    [Boss, good morning. The air is so fresh today. Go outside and see if you can smell the scent of


    money.]


    Arabe replied, ¡°Are you broke already?¡±


    [My research failed again. If we want to continue, we need ten million.] The other party sent a smiling


    face emoji.


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect the project to be so expensive; she didn¡¯t want to use David¡¯s credit card


    anymore. All she could say was, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    When Romeo stepped out to take a call, Arabeunched a mysterious website, immediately


    presenting two options on the homepage.


    [Find someone to do the task for you]


    [Start the task yourself]


    Arabe clicked on [Start the task yourself], and a message quickly appeared on the screen: ¡°Wee


    back, Arabe!¡±


    A green icon popped up at the bottom right of her profile picture, indicating she was online.


    ¡°Holy cow, am I seeing this right? The top gun on the leaderboard is back!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s online right now!¡±


    ¡°Arabe hasn¡¯t shown up for half a year! I wonder what task she¡¯ll take on next?¡±


    ¡°No doubt, it¡¯s got to be a high paying one!¡±


    On this website, there was a leaderboard. iming the top spot, with a 100%pletion rate and the


    highest earnings, was none other than Arabe. Upon clicking her profile picture, two columns


    appeared beneath it. The left one was a list of herpleted tasks, all sixteen of them, each raking in


    a cool five million minimum.


    The right column disyed requests for her help, with over 1300 tasks piling up. Although the details of


    the tasks were hidden, the offered rewards, ranging from a few million to tens of millions, were visible.


    Arabe opened a task offering ten million, requiring her to crack a dronebat system, the mightiest


    military tech in N country, If cracked, Solterra could create an even more powerful system!


    The fortune that coulde from that would be a never¨Cending stream!


    Arabe spected that the task was posted by a businessman with high standing in Solterra and his


    own tech team.


    Because after cracking such a system, the businessman would need a ton of manpower and funds to


    research the new system.


    It was going to cost a pretty penny!


    Given the client¡¯s deep pockets, Arabe boldly jacked up her price to a whopping hundred million.


    This move left many hackers gobsmacked.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°A hundred mil? What kind of task could make Arabe ask for such a crazy amount right off the bat?


    She¡¯s got some nerve!


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of these pros!¡±


    ¡°Is this task harder than studying aliens or something?¡±


    ¡°I can only take on twenty grand jobs; I don¡¯t even have the right to haggle; pros are just on another


    level! Just gotta admire from afar!¡±


    Romeo had just returned from his call when his phone buzzed again. As he picked up, his face turned


    serious!


    A hundred million, the client really offered that amount!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, if we miss this opportunity, we might never find a suitable candidate again! It¡¯s not every


    day that Alexes online!¡±


    Keep in mind, they¡¯ve been trying to fill this task for three months and have been waiting for Alex to log


    on!


    If they refuse, the big shot might take on other tasks!


    ¡°Mr. McMin, cracking this system is crucial for us.¡±


    Once they unlocked its secrets and developed a new system, not only Solterra but other countries


    would also throw big money at it!


    The amount of wealth that coulde from that was beyond measure!


    ¡°Agree to it.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was icy.


    Carl on the other end of the line let out a sigh of relief and started making arrangements right away!


    After a while, Arabe saw the client click the agree button, and the task was underway!

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    ¡°Whoa, am I seeing this right? They actually agreed? This client must be loaded¡±


    ¡°I so wish I couldnd a billion¨Cdor project¡±


    ¡°Just what kind of job is worth a billion?¡±


    Arabe opened the system sent by the client on her phone, and it was way moreplex than she


    had anticipated. There was no way she could crack it in half an hour.


    At that moment, Romeo walked in after a phone call. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t touched her food and was


    still on her phone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you working or something?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡± Arabe put away her phone and looked at the dozen or so dishes in front of her. ¡°Why did you


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    order so much food?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t noticed earlier, but he¡¯d ordered a ton of food in a sh..


    ¡°There are some new dishes. I thought you might want to try them. What do you think?¡±


    Meanwhile


    Carl was stunned when Alex logged off after receiving the money. Was Alex going to take off?


    Everyone said Alex was amazing, with a 100% sess rate on tasks, but they were all stories. This


    was their first time working with Alex!


    If he really took off.


    After some thought, Carl couldn¡¯t help but call Romeo.


    This was the fourth time Romeo had received a call from Carl that day, and he was getting a bit


    impatient. ¡°You better have something important to say.¡± Carl had the audacity to interrupt his date.


    ¡°Mr. McMin, Alex took the money and logged off! I¡¯m worried he.¡±


    Losing some money was one thing, but the system was something they¡¯d worked hard to get.


    If it got leaked, their losses would be immense!


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t seem bothered. As long as Alex left his information on the website, finding him would be


    a piece of cake.


    Carl was surprised that Mr. McMin was more rxed than he was, and his heart finally settled down.


    Elsewhere.


    Zachary entered the password to his vi, and the first thing he saw was a small garden.


    ¡°Zachary, look, so many roses!¡±


    Ynda hadn¡¯t expected the seeds she¡¯d casually sown to bloom into so many flowers, and she was


    overjoyed.


    }


    ¡°The maides over to clean and water them every day.¡± Zachary led her into the garden, and


    seeing her happy face made him feel better.


    ¡°In the future, the girl who will admire these flowers with you will be someone else.¡± Ynda touched


    the scene and pretended to be sentimental.


    ¡°Yoli.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay; as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Ynda pretended to squat down to smell the roses.


    She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, closed her eyes, and showed a calm face,


    deliberately showing her cleavage.


    Under the sunlight, every movement she made was full of innocent beauty.


    After a while, she stood up and said, ¡°Zachary, could you get me a small jar? I want to dig up one.¡±


    Zachary swallowed hard, his voice a bit heavy. ¡°If you¡¯d like, you cane over and see them


    anytime.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do; this will be the home of you and another girl in the future. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Zachary tried to lead her inside for water, but she hesitated and stopped.


    ¡°Zachary, I won¡¯t go in. What if your other half finds out I¡¯ve been here?¡± Ynda looked a bit uneasy.


    ¡°You are my other half.¡± Zachary looked back at her and said it word for word, then pulled her into the


    living room.


    Other than the maid who came to clean every day, no one else had been to the house, so there was


    only bottled water.


    Zachary handed Ynda one of the bottles of water and even helped her open it.


    Ynda noticed his small changes and was secretly delighted. She took a few sips, and while she was


    looking for an opportunity to drug his water, his phone rang.. While he went to answer the call, Ynda


    quickly poured the prepared powder into his water and mixed it well, then pretended to sit nonchntly


    on the couch, waiting for him to return.


    After a while, Zachary came back from his call, took a few sips of water, and noticed nothing unusual.


    Ynda breathed a sigh of relief, then softly said, ¡°Zachary, could you show me around here again?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary took her hand and showed her the living room, kitchen, and bedroom.


    Looking at therge bed in the bedroom, Ynda couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be here


    with another girl.¡±


    She bit her lip, pretending to be heartbroken, and broke away from his hand to leave.


    Zachary quickly grabbed her hand, saw the tears in her eyes, and hisst bit of reason was about to


    disappear.


    ¡°Yoli.¡± Zachary cornered her against the wall and passionately kissed her.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t.¡± Ynda tilted her neck back, pretending to dissuade him: ¡°We¡¯ve broken off our


    engagement; this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Yoli, let¡¯s not break off the engagement¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you and be with you! Zachary had lost his reason, and all he had left was a promise: ¡°I


    will take responsibility for you!¡±


    After a while, Ynda looked at the boy sleeping next to her with a triumphant smile on her lips.


    If Zachary¡¯s mother knew about this, she¡¯d be furious!


    Thinking about the old woman¡¯s angry face made Ynda secretly pleased.


    Hmph, thest one standing was still her, Ynda!


    That old woman dared to encourage her son to leave her, she¡¯ll show her once she married into the


    Panter family!


    Ynda leaned against the headboard and told Olga Murphy about it. Olga was thrilled because it


    meant Zachary had to take responsibility for Yoli for the rest of his life.


    This was great news!


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you were going to invite all our friends and family to my party? You¨Ccan start


    nning now; Zachary will be there too.¡± ¡°Great, that¡¯s awesome!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until it got dark that Zachary opened his eyes. He heard some faint sobbing next to him. He


    turned his head and saw Yoli crying! Ynda sat at the head of the bed, hugging a pillow, her eyes


    swollen from crying. She looked like a sad little bunny. ¡°Zachary, I wanted to, I don¡¯t me you: Now


    that you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s just forget this ever happened. I need to go home.¡± She pretended to get up,


    but Zachary quickly grabbed her hand. He saw the red marks on her neck and arms. Zachary was


    He didn¡¯t know how he could have lost control like that!


    Yoli was only eighteen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yoli, I lost control.¡± Zachary helplessly pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I once said, ¡®I¡¯ll


    take responsibility for you.¡±.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    ¡°So our engagement.¡± Ynda was on the verge of tears.


    Zachary firmly stated, ¡°We¡¯re not calling it off!¡±


    ¡°And your parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them, the engagement party goes on as nned!¡±


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Ynda buried her face in his chest, her eyes shing with


    satisfaction.


    Meanwhile.


    After breakfast, Romeo took Arabe to Summerfield¡¯srgest amusement park. It was Saturday, and


    the ce was packed.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Romeo asked softly, looking down at Arabe.


    ¡°No.¡±


    When Arabe was young, Attlee and Olga were often not at home. They never took her out, let alone


    spent time with her.


    Romeo took her hand and said, ¡°I heard kids love this ce.¡±


    So he still saw her as a kid?


    The ticket checker couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the stunning couple, a perfect match. She was gorgeous,


    and he was so suave.


    ¡°Have a st.¡± The employee said this after checking their tickets.


    Arabe grabbed a map at the entrance. The park was much bigger than she expected, with a lot of


    attractions.


    ¡°What do you want to try first?¡± Romeo asked softly.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes fell on the carousel, the closest ride. But it seemed a bit childish.


    Romeo noticed her nce towards the carousel and assumed she was interested. So he led her


    towards It.


    He still thought she¡¯s a kid interested in the merry¨Cgo¨Cround.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s pretty harsh today; put this on.¡± Romeo handed her a sun hat and a sunscreen spray and


    said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Arabe was not used to sunscreen; she preferred her skin tanned.


    ¡°At least put on a bit; I don¡¯t want you to get burned.¡± Romeo insisted and sprayed her legs, said, ¡°Wait


    here, I¡¯ll go line up.¡±


    Arabe was touched by his thoughtfulness.


    A woman nearby nudged her husband: ¡°Look at that guy, so handsome and considerate. And then look


    at you!¡±


    Her husband, a bald man with a big belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He defended himself, saying, ¡°Handsome guys can¡¯t be trusted!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t be trusted!¡±


    }


    Romeo left Arabe under a tree and went to queue up.


    Arabe noticed he was dressed casually today, with a crossbody bag on his back, looking youthful


    and energetic.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She never thought he would look so good without a suit, full of youthful vitality.


    A few college girls standing behind him were obviously attracted by Romeo¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Hey there, are you here alone?¡±


    ¡°Can we have your number?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all single; no boyfriends.¡±


    One girl blushed as she spoke, waiting anxiously for Romeo¡¯s response.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a girlfriend already.¡± Romeo announced, his gaze falling on a girl not too far away. His eyes


    softened instantly. The surrounding girls, hearing this and realizing that he¡¯s taken and the girl¡¯s beauty


    was miles above theirs, fell silent.


    Arabe, seeing his conversation winding down, got up and walked towards him.


    Romeo immediately pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break? It¡¯s pretty hot


    here¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re up next¡±


    Romeo saw a hint of jealousy in the girl¡¯s eyes and smiled warmly. Leaning close to her ear, he asked


    in a low voice, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Was Arabeing over to assert to the other girls that this man was hers?


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking: Arabe responded coolly, her face stunningly beautiful.


    After a while, it was their turn. Arabe looked at the merry¨Cgo-round ahead of her. Although she


    wasn¡¯t particrly interested, there were so many rides in the amusement park that she didn¡¯t know


    what to pick, so she just got on it, moving gracefully.


    Romeo sat on the horse next to her, holding her hand; his eyes were filled with her and only her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the music starting, the horses began to rise and fall. Romeo looked at Arabe, and Arabe


    looked back at him.


    A few female college students behind them watched with envy. This girl¡¯s boyfriend was so gentle and


    handsome!


    A woman nearby then grabbed her husband¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Look at that! He doesn¡¯t hesitate to ride


    the merry¨Cgo¨Cround with his girlfriend, but you¡¯re worried about losing face, thinking it¡¯s childish!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Let go; there are people around. Can¡¯t you be gentle?¡± her husband winced, covering his ear.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for our grandson, not on a date! Besides, it¡¯s summer; holding hands is too hot!¡±


    ¡°All you do is make excuses! You just don¡¯t know how to be romantic!¡±


    Arabe looked at Romeo; his eyes seemed like a burning gxy, sparkling brightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a bit childish?¡± she asked softly.


    God knew what the higher¨Cups at hispany would think if they saw their CEO on a merry¨Cgo¨C


    round.


    ¡°Be,¡± Romeo said, holding her hand, ¡°Every moment I spend with you, I feel so happy. No matter


    what we do, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Just then, a sh of light drew their attention. Arabe turned around and saw that the college students


    were sneakily taking pictures of them!


    The college student was scared. She thought they looked so perfect that she couldn¡¯t help but capture


    the moment.


    Romeo¡¯s expression cooled. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    But as he was about to get down, Arabe tightened her grip on his hand. ¡°No need; it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t know who they were, so there was no threat.


    Romeo felt Arabe¡¯s grip on his hand tighten, and his heart warmed. He tightened his grip on her hand


    in return.


    ¡°Should we take some pictures too?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arabe was surprised he would suggest such a thing but responded with a simple, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Romeo took out his phone and took a few pictures, but felt that they were too far apart. So he got off


    his horse and joined Arabe on hers.


    Regardless of whether the rules allowed for two people on one horse, the closeness made Arabe¡¯s


    cheeks flush.


    ¡°This way we¡¯ll look better in the pictures.¡± Romeo held her from behind, his handsome face gently


    resting on her shoulder.


    The park staff turned a blind eye. She couldn¡¯t bear to ask such a handsome man to get down.


    ¡°Couples usually take pictures like this, right?¡± As soon as Romeo finished speaking, he gave her a


    light peck on the cheek. Arabe looked slightly taken aback, and this moment was perfectly captured


    by Romeo¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Romeo!¡±


    ¡°Be, look at the camera.¡± Romeo held her with one arm, his eyes shining like stars.


    He rarely smiled at work. People at thepany mostly saw his cold exterior. But in front of Arabe,


    his smile was more frequent.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Arabe and he snapped loads of pictures until the merry¨Cgo¨Cround came to a halt and Romeo


    dismounted, leading her off by the hand. ¡°What do you want to do next?¡±


    Arabe found the amusement park games too basic and pulled out the map to look for something


    more exciting, like roller coasters.


    ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡± Arabe asked the man in front of her.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m scared of is you.¡± Romeo looked at her and said, word by word, ¡°I¡¯m scared you


    won¡¯t like me, that you¡¯ll leave me. I¡¯m not scared of anything else.¡±


    Arabe was a little taken aback by his confession and just walked ahead.


    Romeo kept pace with her and took her hand. ¡°Arabe, are you afraid of heights?¡±


    If she was, they could switch to another game.


    Arabe smiled, thinking, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    ¡°Please fasten your seatbelts,¡± the staff reminded everyone nearby. ¡°Safety first!¡±


    After he fastened Arabe¡¯s seatbelt, Romeo showed no intention of fastening his own.


    Arabe reached out and gently buckled his


    ¡°Are you worried something might happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Arabe said nonchntly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have to take care of you if you get hurt.¡±


    Romeoughed, saying, ¡°If it means having you by my side, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Arabe looked at him, thinking, How could he jinx himself like this?


    ¡°As a girl, taking care of me would be tough. So, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡® Romeo said, hand in hand with


    her and smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; for you, I¡¯ll stay healthy and safe.¡± The roller coaster took off quickly,


    filling Romeo and Arabe¡¯s ears with people¡¯s screams,


    It climbed slowly uphill, then seemed to plunge straight down. The roller coaster flipped and bumped,


    with screams rising and falling around them.


    Rom¨¦o found that Arabe wasn¡¯t scared at all. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so brave.


    But it made sense. How could Arabe, who could handle shooting games and lead an entire team,


    possibly be scared?


    Five minutester, the roller coaster stopped, and a few people rushed off to vomit.


    Riding the roller coaster together, Romeo held Arabe¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Does this count as


    experiencing the ups and downs of life?¡°:


    Like a five¨Cminute lifetime.


    It felt like they had gone through all sorts of dangers and trials together but never let go of each other¡¯s


    hands..


    ¡°I find that every time I see you, my feelings are like a roller coaster ride.


    His feelings fluctuated because of his affection for Arabe.


    Arabe lifted her eyes and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°When did you start liking me?¡±


    Romeo smiled gently. ¡°The first time I saw you at the hospital saving my grandfather, I thought you


    were special.¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize then that he was falling for her.


    Before he met her, he didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight, even thought love was not important in his life.


    But after meeting her, his ideas and views all changed.


    For the first time in his life, he wanted to hold a girl¡¯s hand, protect her, and have a shared future and a


    home of their own.


    It was also his first time experiencing deep longing for someone.


    His feelings werepletely changed by a girl!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Arabe didn¡¯t reply to his messages, he felt a sense of loss.


    When Arabe smiled at him, he felt happiness.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡°What do you really like about me?¡± Arabe asked, raising her eyes


    Romeo gently caressed her face, saying softly. ¡°I like everything about you, your eyes, your mouth,


    every expression, the way you look when you¡¯re angry, jealous, happy I like your unique vibe and the


    sparkle in your eyes when you look at me¡±


    Arabe shrugged off his words, ¡°So, basically, you¡¯re just a sucker for a pretty face Tonly have eyes


    for you.¡± Romeo quickly corrected, ¡°Everything about you. I love it.¡± Arabe¡¯s heart warmed at his


    words, quickly changing the subject, ¡°So, where to next?¡± ¡°You decide¡±


    Arabe picked out some thrilling attractions and went on a rafting adventure together. In the narrow


    waterway, Romeo cradled her in his arms, both wearing faces full of joy.


    Next stop the haunted house.


    Romeo¡¯s gazended on the haunted house not too far away. If Arabe got scared, he could protect


    her!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this one,¡± Arabe said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    She was curious to see whether the haunted house was scarier than the ¡°triangr zone¡± she had


    experienced.


    Romeo heard her casual tone, sounding more like she was going shopping rather than embarking on


    an adventure. She was braver than he had imagined. Before entering the haunted house, they had to


    pass through a narrow, dark passage.


    Romeo held Arabe¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Watch your step.¡±


    There were switches all over the floor that they carefully avoided. Then they saw skull heads hung all


    over the walls and fake blood stters everywhere. The blood looked so fake.


    Arabe thought, how could anyone get scared by such poorly made props?


    Meanwhile, a couple behind them were already screaming and running back.


    Was it really that scary?


    Arabe didn¡¯t quite get it. There were staff members dressed as ghosts jumping out to scare them


    from time to time. However, far from being scared, Arabe¡¯s calm demeanour even unnerved the


    staff.


    The staff thought this couple¡¯s aura was too strong!


    As they moved forward, they entered a chamber full of coffins. As soon as they stepped in, the door


    automatically shut behind them.


    It looked like there was no way out. All they could hear were eerie noises and flickering lights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Scared??


    }


    Arabe was a bit scared, scared that she might not be able to resist kicking the ghosts when they


    jumped out.


    After all, she had instinctively reacted a few times already. If it weren¡¯t for Romeo, she might have


    kicked the staff member ying the ghost into the corner in the next second.


    Just then, a trap was triggered, and dozens of darts flew towards them.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Romeo shielded Arabe in his arms and quickly dodged most of the darts.


    Ghosts wielding knives suddenly appeared from the coffins and other corners, attacking the couple.


    Arabe pulled a curtain to block them, only to find the curtain shed by the knives.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotpany!¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. Romeo also realized that the people


    attacking them were not staff members. Their skills were clearly at an assassin¡¯s level!


    Who sent them? How dare they?


    ¡°Be, be careful.¡± At that moment, Romeo shielded her behind him, kicked off one of the attackers,


    and quickly knocked down another rushing towards them.


    These people were targeting him alone!


    Was it his enemies wanting to kill him? Or was it someone else?


    Anyone who scared Arabe deserved a beating!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Arabe hid behind Romeo, looking at his handsome profile She suddenly felt a warmth in her heart.


    One by one, the enemies fell under his fists Arabe was a bit puzzled. These guys were so weak.


    Who gave them the guts even to try and assassinate them?


    These guys needed some serious training when they got back. They were so weak, and it¡¯sughable.


    Before long, Romeo kicked thest enemy into theer of the wall. The man screamed in pain, his


    head bleeding from the impact


    Listening to the painful screams echoing throughout the room, Romeo softly told the girl behind him,


    ¡°Be, turn around and cover your ears.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Arabe knew what was about to happen and obediently followed hismand.


    Romeo¡¯s eyes filled with a cold light. He stomped on one of the men¡¯s hands, his voice icy, ¡°Who sent


    you here?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah The man fainted from the pain of hearing his own bones breaking.


    The others were terrified. They all tried to run toward the exit, trying to escape.


    With barely any effort, Romeo sent the lid of a coffin flying towards them, causing another round of


    screams.


    ¡°If you guys manage to escape and I have to drag you back here, you¡¯re going to wish all you got was


    a beating,¡± he warned them, his voice cold and ruthless.


    Realizing they could not escape, they all fell to their knees, begging for mercy, their faces filled with


    fear.


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, please spare us! We were just blinded by greed, and we weren¡¯t thinking.¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know who wants you dead.¡±


    ¡°The person who hired us is very mysterious.¡±


    Before they could finish, Romeo stepped on the coffin lid, causing the men beneath it to scream in


    pain.


    ¡°Today, you messed with my girl.¡±


    They were all shocked. Their eyes turned to the slender girl standing behind him. Was she important to


    Romeo? Were they on a date??


    Did Romeo get this mad because they scared her?


    So did that mean Romeo cared more about her than his own life??


    Before they can even process this, Romeo increased the pressure on the coffin lid.


    One of the assassins couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spat out blood.


    The weight of the coffin lid was too much, and it was unbearable.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t remember? Huh?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice seemed to echo from the depths of hell, sending chills


    down their spines.


    One of them was so scared he was shaking all over. He quickly confessed, ¡°It¡¯s Ethan Barlow! He paid


    a billion to take your life!¡±


    Ethan?


    He was one of Romeo¡¯spetitors. Recently, they fought over a piece ofnd with a total area of


    400,000 square meters.


    So it was Ethan who was behind all this?


    Romeo¡¯s gaze turned even colder, his contempt¨Cfilled voice, ¡°Only a billion?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°So my life is worth that little to you?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Mr. Romeo. We¡¯re just in need of money, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°The next time something like this happens, even if you need money, you better have a minimum


    price.¡±


    The man quickly caught on and nodded furiously, ¡°I understand. If anyone makes an offer next time, if


    it¡¯s not at least a hundred billion, we definitely won¡¯t ept! No, if anyone tries to harm you next time,


    we¡¯ll definitely inform you immediately.¡±


    They definitely won¡¯t ept any jobs rted to Romeo ever again.


    ¡°Do you think I need you to inform me?¡± There was nothing but disdain in Romeo¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    ¡°Me, I mean we¡¯re out of this business from now on, never to be involved in this sort of thing again!¡±


    The guy was so terrified that tears streamed down his face. Panicked, he forgot his dignity and knelt


    down to beg, ¡°Please, have mercy and let us go!¡±


    Romeo sneered, ¡°You should be grateful she¡¯s here.¡±


    Everyone shivered in fear. Did Romeo mean that if it weren¡¯t for the girl¡¯s presence, he would have


    killed them all to avoid scaring her?


    Who was this girl? Some rich family¡¯s darling daughter?


    If they had known, they would have kidnapped her instead! Romeo was too hard to deal with! A girl


    would have been an easier target. This was what the assassins were thinking.


    Romeo stood up, pulled out his phone and called Carl, ¡°Need you toe over and handle


    something.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed someone trying to sneak away.


    ¡°Who said you could move?¡±


    The guy was so scared he nearly lost his soul. He quicklyy back down, shivering uncontrobly.


    Only then did Romeo walk over to Arabe and hold her hand, gently saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    He looked her over, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Arabe shook her head.


    Once he was sure she wasn¡¯t injured, Romeo scooped her up in his arms, his gaze falling on the


    people on the ground, ¡°Stay down, all of you.¡±


    If he found anyone missingter, everyone else could forget about living!


    The assassins had no words. They wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t move. Romeo had been too forceful


    earlier, and several of them had broken ribs, and many parts of their bodies were injured.


    Every little movement was agonizing. How could they run away?


    Arabe was carried out of the secret room by Romeo. She whispered, ¡°Put me down. I can walk.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark here. If you fall, I¡¯ll be devastated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She wasn¡¯t blind. She could walk this little distance even with her eyes closed!


    Romeo was treating her like a child.


    ¡°What if there¡¯s more danger?¡± Romeo carried her step by step. Just behave. Once we¡¯re out, I¡¯ll put


    you down.¡±


    Arabe looked up at his chiselled jaw, ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt, were you?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Romeo grinned, ¡°I wish I got hurt a bit. That way, you¡¯d have to care for


    my wounds and worry about me.¡±


    Arabe denied it, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about you.¡±.


    ¡°Even if hurt, I can¡¯t earn your concern?¡± Romeo rubbed his face against hers, ¡°You naughty girl.¡±


    Why was it so hard to earn her attention?


    Romeo carried her out of the haunted house. Carl followed closely and brought people over.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, are you and Ms. Be okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Carl breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, there was no major incident!


    He quickly took his people inside to clean up.¡±


    Meanwhile, the amusement park manager, the head of security in the area, and other senior


    executives hurried over and kept bowing and apologizing.


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, I failed to notice people posing as a staff trying to attack you. I¡¯m truly sorry, and this is


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay! If anything had happened to you here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to apologize even if I


    died!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, I admit my negligence. I must take responsibility for the security issues here!¡±


    Romeo nced at them coldly, saying indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±


    Those two executives and the people following them were scared. They kept their heads down, afraid


    of Romeo¡¯s anger.


    What should they do? Mr. Romeo and his girlfriend were nearly in danger, and their apologies seemed


    to do no good!

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    They were sweating bullets, their forehead moist with beads of perspiration.


    ¡°Mr. Romeo, give us another shot! We¡¯re really sorry!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll beef up the security, swear to God, this won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d stake our lives on it!¡±


    Romeo just tossed them a ¡°Figure it out yourselves¡± and sauntered off with Arabe.


    ¡°Thought you were going to put me down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you a bit longer.¡± Romeo had a date nned with her on Saturday, which got royally screwed


    up by Ethan. Messing with his business was one thing, but messing with his date was a different


    ballpark.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let this slide!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere else next time,¡± Romeo said, his voice soft.


    They¡¯d been on enough rides at the amusement park.


    ¡°What do you usually do on weekends?¡± Arabe asked, looking up at him.


    ¡°Before I met you, I worked.¡±


    After meeting her, he spent his days daydreaming about her, hoping for more time to spend with her.


    Just then, someone spotted Romeo carrying Arabe towards the exit. Bathed in sunlight, they looked


    stunning together, their heights, their aura, they were like a match made in heaven.


    ¡°Look at her, and she¡¯s so lucky. Being carried by her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°So sweet. I wish I had a boyfriend who¡¯d carry me like that.¡±


    ¡°Get real, and you don¡¯t even have a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°I have a boyfriend, but he wouldn¡¯t carry me in front of so many people. He¡¯d feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Good boyfriends are always other people¡¯s. So envious!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that guy look familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, he does ring a bell, but where have I seen him.¡±


    Romeo ced Arabe in the passenger seat, fastened her seatbelt, and handed her a water bottle.


    ¡°Drink this for now, and I¡¯ll take you to get something elseter.¡±


    Arabe looked at the expensive water sourced from thousands of feet below the Hawaiian sea,


    desalinated, beneficial for both health and skin. And he was calling it ¡®for now¡®?


    Meanwhile.


    }


    Zachary dropped Ynda at home at the Murphy family, then went to his parents to spill the beans.


    ¡°Yoli and I have slept together, so we must go through with the engagement party. I need to take


    responsibility!¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Zachary¡¯s mother hit the roof, ¡°How could I give birth to such a fool! Can¡¯t you


    see? That girl is using you, and she¡¯s leading you by the nose!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary cut her off impatiently, ¡°Mom! Your prejudice against Yoli is deep¨Crooted! You have no idea


    how kind she is! She offered to break off the engagement to save me from a pickle. Every word in the


    breakup letter was to protect our dignity! She left me, not wanting a house, money, anypensation,


    just a rose symbolizing the past!¡±


    What a kind, pure¨Chearted person would demand.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    ¡°You, you¡¯re the epitome of stupidity!¡± Zachary¡¯s mom mmed the table angrily, her headache


    bing unbearable and her heart starting to hurt.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to your poor mom!¡± Mr. Panter quicklyforted his wife, then said, ¡°Next


    Monday is the wedding date we originally agreed on. I¡¯m only going to ask you once, are you sure you


    want to get engaged to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Zachary¡¯s responded firm as if he had already decided to give everything for love.


    ¡°Alright, I respect your decision!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Mrs. Panter wanted to say something, but Mr. Panter signaled her to calm down. It¡¯s just an


    engagement party. Let¡¯s let the Murphy family lower their guard first. If they did something to disappoint


    Zachary, he can always call off the wedding.


    ¡°But we¡¯re old now, so you¡¯ll have to handle all the arrangements for the engagement party and the


    guests yourself.¡± Mr. Panter clearly didn¡¯t think much of the Murphy family¡¯s daughter or care about the


    wedding party.


    But for Zachary, he preferred to handle it himself. He would consult Yoli and make sure the


    engagement party was to her liking.


    Once Zachary left satisfied, Mrs. Panter couldn¡¯t hold her anger any longer. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him, and


    you even encouraged his nonsense? That girl from the Murphy family isn¡¯t easy to deal with. She¡¯s


    cunning! Zachary marrying her would be worse than marrying Arabe!¡±


    ¡°Arabe is a piano master. Would she even look at your son? Don¡¯t worry. The Murphy family won¡¯t


    honour ourmitments. Holding the engagement party as nned will give us a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement. Let the Murphy family think the wedding is a done deal. Once they can¡¯t keep


    their cool and do something to disappoint our son, calling off the wedding will be inevitable.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t do anything that disappoints Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget? A janitor raised that girl from the Murphy family. I found out that the Murphy family


    didn¡¯t treat the janitor well. After the engagement, if we really don¡¯t want to proceed, we can expose this


    scandal. If she can¡¯t even respect the woman who raised her for 18 years, how could she respect us


    after marriage?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we need to help our son let go of her step by step.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo took Arabe out for lunch, and then brought her back to Moon Bay.


    ¡°Take a nap at my ce today.¡± Romeo patted her head, ¡°I need to get some work done in the study.


    You rest first. I¡¯ll take you somewhere in the afternoon.¡±


    He had some urgent matters that needed to be dealt with on hisputer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Romeo left, Arabe cracked thebat system on her phone.


    The system wasplex, showing the high level of the team that developed it. But under her


    operations, the system was gradually cracked.


    Later, she sent the cracked system over, and an additional gift, all in thirty¨Ctwo minutes.


    After finishing her task, she went to the balcony to admire the beautiful flowers. Under the sunlight, the


    flowers were blooming in the wind, and the beautifulke was sparkling.


    In her spare time, she yed on her phone while lying on the bed, sending the money she earned to


    her subordinates, and checking the task list to see if there were any simple and high¨Cpaying tasks.


    Meanwhile.


    Carl excitedly called Romeo. ¡°Mr. McMillian, that Alex is unbelievable! She cracked the system in less


    than half a day and even gave us an extra gift.¡±


    ¡°What extra gift?¡± Romeo asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°He figured we¡¯d develop a new system after cracking the old one, so he provided us with a preliminary


    model of a new system. I didn¡¯t expect he to be so talented in this area! Mr. McMillian, should we bring


    him onto our team?¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    ¡°Do you think someonefortable taking on high¨Cpaying tasks would be willing to work for others?¡±


    Romeo shot back.


    True, folks took on tasks online because they can choose their own hours, not chained to a fixed work


    schedule.


    ¡°Plus, he cracked the existing system and set up a new one in less than half a day. With his skills and


    capabilities, why would he be content working with the rest of the team, stuck in ab all day?¡±


    He can create a new system by himself. What did he need others for? Would they just get in his way?


    Carl admitted this made sense, but letting go of such an expert was a shame!


    This guy was definitely beyond their research team!


    If they could recruit such talent, it would be a huge boost for the future development of their group.


    ¡°How about we give him a cut of the profits? As for working hours, he cane and go as he pleases!


    As long as he can help us build a more powerful system or invest in other research?¡±


    ¡°Instead, why not just give him another hundred million to set up a whole new system.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°This new system is crucial for us, and it¡¯s better if our people research it.¡±


    No matter how powerful the other party was, if they had ulterior motives in the future, they¡¯ll be the


    ones to suffer.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Carl reluctantly let go of this impractical thought.


    After ending the cali, Romeo worked on hisputer before heading to his bedroom half an hourter.


    ¡°Be, are you asleep yet?¡±


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the girl had covered herself with the nket since it¡¯s summer and the air conditioning


    might give her a cold if it¡¯s too cool.


    With that in mind, he opened the door to find the room quiet, the breeze lifting the curtains, and the girl


    lying on the bed like a beautiful painting.


    Rom¨¦o suddenly wished time could stand still as the peaceful scene in front of him was how life should


    be.


    The white sheets made Arabe seem like she was in a snowfield. She looked beautiful and petite on


    therge bed.


    Walking over gently, Romeo covered her with the nket when suddenly her phone fell out from under


    it.


    Just as he picked it up, he noticed the page was still open. Clearly, the little girl had fallen asleep while


    ying on her phone.


    The user name on the profile page of her phone read: Alex.


    Arabe was Alex?


    The task bar on the page showed a task worth a hundred million waspleted an hour ago. And the


    specificpletion time? She only took thirty¨Ctwo minutes. And she did it after a date, in her spare


    time!


    Carl was initially amazed, thinking she took half a day because their team took months and still couldn¡¯t


    crack it.


    But it turned out Arabe didn¡¯t take half a day, but thirty¨Ctwo minutes!


    In just thirty¨Ctwo minutes, Arabe solved a problem troubling their team for months!


    If Carl knew, he¡¯d probably be in shock, even questioning his life.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze fell on Arabe¡¯s fresh and wless face. So, this was another identity of Arabe¡¯s. Carl


    suggested recruiting this hacker into their team, and having her work for them.


    A slight smile curled on Romeo¡¯s lips. How many more identities did this little girl have that he didn¡¯t


    know about?


    Each of her identities was unexpected and surprising to him.


    Gently covering her with the nket, Romeo bent down and kissed her soft lips..


    ¡°Rest well.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s gaze lingered on her repeatedly as if he couldn¡¯t get enough. After a while, he locked the


    phone, put it on the bedside table, and quietly left.


    Waking up after who knew how long, Arabe found the clock pointing to half past four in the afternoon.


    She had slept very soundly andfortably by Romeo¡¯s side. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    The white curtains in the bedroom fluttered with the wind, just like a beautiful scene from a movie. She


    picked up her phone, only to find a new order worth a whopping billion for a straightforward task, to be


    kinder to the people around her.


    She was puzzled. What was going on? Did the person ce the order by mistake? Was she really


    going to get a billion for being a little nicer to people? Was this some sick joke? But the money was


    already transferred into her ount, and the task was automatically activated.


    Sighing, she opened the chat box and sent a question mark. After that, she got up to tidy up and


    headed downstairs.


    Romeo stood by the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, tall and straight. He held a ss of red wine and


    stared at the scenery outside, deep in thought.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a nap?¡± Arabe thought Romeo would rest after wrapping up his work. But there he


    was, standing by the window. Was he dealing with some tricky issue?


    ¡°Are you awake? Romeo turned around, ced the wine ss on the waiter¡¯s tray, and walked


    towards Arabe.


    He gently touched her cheek, gave her a peck, and asked, ¡°Did you stay upte against night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for afternoon tea. Let¡¯s enjoy it in the garden.¡± Romeo took her hand, his tone soft.


    As the butler ced the items on the garden table, he couldn¡¯t help but steal another nce at


    Arabe. Ms. Be looked even more stunning than thest time he saw her. Perhaps it was because


    she just woke up, her eyes sparkling like stars in the sky. Mr. McMillian was indeed lucky to have her


    as his better partner.


    ¡°You were sleeping so soundly,¡± Romeo whispered. ¡°Do you like my bed, or is it my scent?¡±


    Arabe suddenly realized, ¡°Did youe in earlier? So, my phone,¡±


    Did he see it?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Romeo smiled. She was indeed quick to catch on.


    ¡°When I was covering you with the quilt, your phone fell. You forgot to lock the screen.¡±


    ¡°So, you saw everything? The person who ced the order was you?¡±


    ¡°It was Carl who ced the order, but yes, I instructed him to do so.¡±


    It turned out, they initially wanted to hire Arabe, a top¨Ctier hacker, to crack a system. But when they


    discovered her true identity, he added another billion to the offer.


    No wonder only he would do something like this, spending a billion just to make her treat him a bit


    better?


    ¡°Am I not good enough for you usually?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Romeo fed her a piece of cake, ¡°But if you could be better,¡±


    ¡°Like how?¡± How much better could she be?


    ¡°Like you feed me for a change. Be, with your skills, a billion is too little.¡± Romeo fed her another


    piece of cake andughed, ¡°If I knew the top person on the leaderboard was you, I would¡¯ve given


    youren billion. After all, the money I earn is all for you to spend. Giving you the money in advance is the


    same.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect that the person who wanted to crack the system was him. After some thought,


    she came up with an idea.


    He had ced an order for her to treat him better.


    Tonight, she would create a new system for him. That way, the billion he spent wouldn¡¯t go to waste.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    At night, David sat on the swing in the garden, his gaze fixed on the direction of the front gate. It was


    gettingte, and Be hadn¡¯te home yet. Had she been taken somewhere by Romeo? He wanted


    to call Romeo but held back. They were probably almost home.


    Edith, while massaging Louisa¡¯s shoulders,ughed and said, ¡°David seems to be anxiously waiting


    for Be¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°Let him wait, and he should havee home earlier to look after Be, Louisa said.


    ¡°I heard David was on a variety show He¡¯s super busy and can¡¯t get away.¡± Edith exined.


    ¡°So, for him, making money is more important than looking after Be?¡± Louisa retorted.


    ¡°Of course, it is David who earns money to give Be a better life.¡± Edithughed, ¡°I heard David gave


    Be a no¨Climit credit card.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Louisa asked in surprise.


    ¡°Absolutely true,¡± Edith confirmed.


    Louisa thought to herself, and she should also give Be a no¨Climit credit card! She decided to give her


    one when Be came home.


    After dinner at Moon Lake Bay, Romeo took Arabe to see a movie. They didn¡¯t book the whole


    cinema, but like any other couple, they went to the ticket office to buy tickets.


    The cinema manager saw Romeo and thought she was seeing things. She rubbed her eyes and found


    that the man standing in front of her was indeed their CEO, Romeo. The entire mall belonged to him.


    Was he here to inspect the work? Or. Her eyes¨Cfell on the girl beside Romeo, who was very beautiful.


    Could it be that Romeo had a girlfriend and he brought her out for a date today to experience the life of


    ordinary people?


    Just as the manager was about to say that the movie tickets could be free, Romeo said, ¡°Treat me as


    an ordinary customer.¡±


    The manager got it. Romeo was out experiencing life with his girlfriend.


    ¡°What movies have been popr with girls recently?¡± Romeo asked.


    David.


    The manager replied, ¡°There¡¯s a hot romance film starring David.¡±


    ¡°Choose another one.¡± Romeo immediately replied.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager was a bit surprised. Didn¡¯t Romeo like David? She again suggested, ¡°There¡¯s also a very


    inspiring youth film, but the actors are not very well¨Cknown.¡±¡°


    ¡°Two tickets,¡± Romeo said.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The manager said.


    Although the manager wanted to remind Romeo that everyone was buying tickets on their phones now,


    she thought Romeo was so busy he might not know about this. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the little


    money, so she quickly prepared two tickets and politely said, ¡°Please enter from entrance A.¡±


    Romeo took the tickets and left hand in hand with Arabe. Watching their elegant backs, the manager


    wanted to take a picture with her phone, but she didn¡¯t hav¨¦ the guts.


    Mr. McMillian was dating!


    *

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Many girls¡® dreams of dating Mr. McMillian were about to drain!


    Before entering the theatre, Romeo saw other girls¡® boyfriends buying popcorn and drinks, so he


    leaned in and asked Arabe, ¡°What do you fancy to drink?¡±


    Arabe wanted to say that the drinks at the cinema could have been better, but remembered that this


    was Romeo¡¯s cinema. So, she casually said, ¡°Orange juice, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait here.¡± This was the first time Romeo used a vending machine. He nced over the


    instructions and quickly bought drinks, popcorn, and chips. Other girls, seeing him buying so much,


    were green with envy. Damn, other people¡¯s boyfriends were not only good¨Clooking but also generous!


    Arabe saw him carrying a lot of stuff and offered, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°You can hold onto me instead.¡±


    He could have asked for a bag for the snacks, but he wanted Arabe to hold onto him, so he yed a


    little trick.


    Arabe saw through his intentions but didn¡¯t say anything. One of her hands wrapped around his arm.


    Who knew this guy was such a schemer? After getting their tickets checked, they walked into Theatre


    1. Romeo found two middle seats, put down their stuff, and helped her lower her seat. After a while, the


    movie started.


    Romeo held her with one hand and fed her drinks and snacks with the other..


    Arabe was not particrly interested in youth motivational movies. Still, she had to admit, the


    opening of this movie was well shot, the actor selection was on point, and the atmosphere was well


    created.


    Romeo saw the movie light falling on Arabe¡¯s face, her eyes shining like stars, beautiful and


    captivating.


    ¡°Be,¡± he called her softly, suddenly held her head, and kissed her lips.


    In the dark, Arabe was suddenly kissed by him, and she froze a bit.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo kissed her passionately and attentively. After a while, he let go of her and continued feeding


    her snacks.


    Arabe¡¯s face got a bit red. Her gaze fell on the movie screen, and she suddenly realized they were


    just like the characters in the movie, experiencing the sweet moments of first love.


    Dating can be quite sweet, and it turned out.


    While eating the snacks Romeo handed her, she felt someone kicking her seat from behind.


    Arabe turned around and saw a girl about her age. Was she doing that on purpose?


    Before she could protest, she heard Romeo¡¯s deep voice, ¡°You kicked my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The girl was startled by Romeo¡¯s words. Her face turned red instantly, maybe because she didn¡¯t


    expect Romeo to be so handsome or because she didn¡¯t expect him to protect the girl next to him so


    actively. The girl was a bit embarrassed and quickly apologized.


    After a while, Arabe felt someone kick her seat again, then another kick.


    The person in the back row seemed to be doing it on purpose, kicking her chair from time to time.


    Romeo turned around and saw it was not the girl who was kicking, but her boyfriend.


    The guy seemed like a spoiled rich kid, acting arrogantly.


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice turned cold.


    ¡°So what if I am? What are you going to do, break my leg?¡± The guy retorted and kicked Arabe¡¯s seat


    in front of Romeo.


    Arabe turned to look and found out that this guy was just looking for trouble.


    As more and more people turned to look, the guy was taken aback when Arabe looked back at him.


    He never expected this girl to be so beautiful!


    If he knew she was this gorgeous, he would¡¯ve never kicked her seat. Instead, he would¡¯ve asked for


    her contact details.


    Thinking this, he raised his eyebrows and tried to look cool, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your number? We


    could be friends.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± His girlfriend hit him in anger.


    The guy didn¡¯t care. He stared at Arabe and said, ¡°Your boyfriend seems useless. You might as well


    be my girl.¡±


    Useless?


    Very well, this guy dared to belittle him and try to steal his girl in front of him?


    Romeo took out his phone, dialed a number and gave a few orders to the person on the other end.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    The guy scoffed, ¡°Do you know who I am? Ever heard of the Porter group from Summerfield? We¡¯re


    buddies with McMIlian Corporation!¡± ¡°You are Carson Porter¡¯s son?¡± Romeo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Looks like you know my family?¡± The guy said proudly, ¡°Right on, I¡¯m Carson¡¯s only son, Zack Porter.


    People call me club prince!¡±


    Arabe thought to herself, his nickname didn¡¯t sound that cool.


    ¡°You know my dad¡¯s name, and then you must know how much he spoils me! There is nothing in this


    world that I can¡¯t have, including people!¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, indifferent, ¡°Oh, so, if I don¡¯t go


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    with you today, you¡¯re going to make trouble for us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty sharp!¡± Zackughed smugly, ¡°But, as long as you do as I say, I can let your boyfriend off


    the hook.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t do as you say?¡±


    ¡°Then your boyfriend will be in trouble!¡± Zack said triumphantly, ¡°Just one phone call, and I guarantee


    your boyfriend will have problems.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than the lights in the cinema were turned on, the movie paused, and a staff


    member apologized over the microphone, ¡°Sorry for the interruption.¡±


    Several security guards quickly walked over to their seats and led Zack and his girlfriend away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Do you know who I am?


    Being led away in full view of the public, his girlfriend also felt extremely embarrassed, shouting, ¡°Do


    you know who he is? He¡¯s Carson¡¯s son! Have you heard of the Porter group? Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you


    hear me?¡±


    The security guards showed no expression and directly led them away.


    The cinema returned to silence.


    The lights went out, and the movie continued. Romeo made a call, ¡°Lock him up for now.¡±


    Romeo decided to teach that arrogant guy a lessonter.


    Carl, on the phone, asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. McMillian, should we call Carson over?¡±


    ¡°No need. Someone will call himter.¡±


    Not wanting to disturb Arabe¡¯s movie enjoyment, he continued to feed her snacks and drinks.


    Zack was taken to a neighbouring cinema room where no movie was ying, and no customers were


    present.


    The security guards shoved them to the ground without mercy and stopped them from leaving.


    ¡°You see who I am! How dare you push me and bring us here! Are you looking for death?¡± Zack cursed


    angrily.


    Zack didn¡¯t expect the man from before to have so much pull, even able tomand the cinema¡¯s


    security!


    ¡°Zack, what do we do now?¡± his girlfriend Candy asked, fearfully gripping his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you guys noted! We¡¯ll see!¡± Zack, arm around Candy, was about to leave when he noticed the


    guards blocking the way, apparently not nning on letting them go.


    ¡°What are you doing? Move! This is uwful detention! If you don¡¯t let us go, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Zack decided to use force on them!


    However, the security guards were all professionally trained and had no problem dealing with a spoiled


    rich kid!


    Secondster, Zack was taken down by the guards, the pain like being struck by lightning!


    ¡°Are you guys crazy? This is the heir of the Porter family!¡± Candy, scared, quickly bent down to help


    him, ¡°Zack, are you okay? Your face is swollen.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zack was raging, immediately dialing his father¡¯s number.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Half an hourter.


    The movie ended, and Arabe grabbed Romeo¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out¡±


    Arabe took the initiative to hold his hand?


    A smile spread across Romeo¡¯s face. He tightened his grip on her hand and headed to Hall 7 with her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Carson got to Hall 7 first Seeing his son Zack sitting on the floor with a swollen face, he rushed over,


    ¡°Zack, my baby, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what took you so long!¡± Upon seeing the dozen or so bodyguards brought by his father, Zack


    brimmed with confidence, wearing an expression full of arrogance. ¡°Those security guards hit me. It


    was the guy from Hall 1 who told them to do it. Go in there, and get the guy in row 6, seat 15¡±


    ¡°Heard you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    As Romeo walked into Hall 7, a few security guards, upon seeing him, finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. McMillian,


    per your instructions, we¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him. But he initiated the fight. We identally hurt


    him in self¨Cdefense.¡±


    Mr. McMillian?


    Romeo?


    Carson¡¯s legs went weak at the sight of him. He walked up awkwardly, ¡°Mr. McMillian, what brings you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your son tell you?¡±


    Carson vaguely sensed that something was amiss and quickly looked towards his son.


    Zack was already scared when the security guards addressed this man as Mr. McMillian. Seeing his


    father¡¯s fawning demeanor, he broke into a cold sweat. This guy was Mr. McMillian, the Romeo of


    McMillian Corporation? He was screwed!


    Carson saw his son was stunned, knew he couldn¡¯t count on him, and hurriedly apologized to Romeo,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my son did to upset you. My apologies!¡± ¡°No biggie, just bullying my fianc¨¦e in front


    of me, and even wanting her to be his wife.¡±


    What?


    Carson went weak all over.


    Although he knew about his son¡¯s character, Romeo¡¯s status was highly respected.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± Carson, in a fit of rage, turned around and pped his son hard across the face.


    Zack, who had never been scolded like this by his father, was stunned by the sudden p.


    Candy, standing nearby, was too frightened to speak. Earlier, while watching the movie, she had


    noticed that this guy looked quite handsome and seemed attentive to his girlfriend, feeding her, even


    kissing her. She felt a pang of jealousy and kicked the back of Arabe¡¯s chair in the heat of the


    moment.


    Later on, Zack, in an attempt to help her, intentionally kicked the back of Arabe¡¯s chair once more.


    They were screwed!


    ¡°Carson, why didn¡¯t I know that the McMillian Corporation and the Porter Group were buddies?¡±


    Hearing this, Carson knew his son had been bragging too much. Buddies? The Porter Group wasn¡¯t


    even qualified to shine Romeo¡¯s shoes.


    Normally, he could tolerate his son¡¯s bragging, but now, he was bragging in front of Romeo.


    Carson felt dizzy, his vision blurred, but he forced himself to stand steady, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. McMillian, it¡¯s


    all due to my poor parenting. I hope you can forgive us for


    this mistake.¡±


    He turned around and scolded loudly, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Apologize to Mr. McMillian


    and his fianc¨¦e now!¡±


    He nced at Mr. McMillian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and his face turned pale. It was her?!

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    The founder and top dog of Allbara Investment?!


    Allbara Investment was a big¨Cname venture capital group under Solterra, and its founder, Allbara


    Investment, was known as the ¡°god of investment¡°. Any project that she approved and invested in all


    turned out to be tremendous sess.


    A lot of small businesses had grown leaps and bounds because of their investments.


    Back when he went to Allbara Investment to seek funding for a project, he had the chance to meet this


    female powerhouse.


    He was quite a distance away, but he could see the respect that Solterra¡¯s CEO, Dn, had for her. He


    was taken aback.


    The outside world was unaware that the founder of Allbara Investment was actually a woman.


    His dumb son actually dared to cross two of the most influential people they should never mess with.


    He was almost out of breath, bending over to pay his respects, ¡°Ms. Bet, I didn¡¯t expect to see you


    here. If it wasn¡¯t for you approving our project and giving us the funding, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are


    today. Without Allbara Investment, there would be no Porter group.¡±


    Romeo heard, Allbara Investment? Ms. Bet??


    The only person who could make Carson grovel like that, and who had the power to approve Allbara


    Investment¡¯s projects.


    Who else could it be but the founder of Allbara Investment?


    So she was Allbara Investment?


    Allbara Investment was Arabe?


    Interesting.


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect to reveal two of her identities in one day, and she was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, you¡¯re the benefactor of the Porter group. My son actually dared to offend you.¡± Carson


    turned around, grabbed his son¡¯s ear, and brought him to Arabe, kicking him down onto his knees.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you just do to Ms. Bet?¡±


    Carson seemed very angry, taking a stun baton from a bodyguard and fiercely whipping his son¡¯s


    back.


    Zack lunged forward, almost in a kneeling position, the pain causing his vision to darken.


    He didn¡¯t expect his father to hit him so hard. He was really beating the hell out of him.


    It took him a while to recover enough to stammer, ¡°It was Candy. She kicked Ms. Bet¡¯s chair first


    several times, and I wanted to help her, so I kicked it too.¡± ¡°Ms. Bet¡¯s chair is something you can


    kick whenever you feel like it? If you don¡¯t want your leg, you can cut it off! You not only didn¡¯t stop


    someone from kicking Ms. Bet¡¯s chair, but you also indulged her?¡±


    Carson lifted the stun baton again and whipped his son¡¯s back fiercely, ¡°Stupid! Useless!!¡±


    After giving him a beating, he turned his furious gaze to Candy.


    Candy¡¯s face was pale with fright and she sat paralyzed on the ground, shaking uncontrobly, ¡°Let me


    exin.¡±


    ¡°Youwless people are always causing trouble for me! Someone, take her away and teach her a


    lesson!!¡±


    After saying this, Carson looked at his son, who was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t even get up, and


    kicked him again, ¡°Are you mute? Apologize!¡±


    Zack, who had been spoiled since childhood, had never experienced such hardship. He spat out a


    mouthful of blood, ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. McMillian, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡± Carson roared.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. McMillian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Who would have thought that Romeo¡¯s fiancee was the founder of Allbara Investment.


    Zack deeply regretted his actions, cursing hisck of foresight for messing with this girl, and in turn,


    angering Romeo.


    Arabe looked at his pitiful state and casually said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I don¡¯t go with you today,


    you¡¯re going to make trouble for us and make my fiance. suffer? You even said you would call someone


    to make sure my fiance can¡¯t see the sun rise tomorrow?¡±


    Hearing these words, Carson felt hopeless. He knew that a few apologies would not be enough for Ms.


    Bet to forgive them.


    Now the Porter group was worth 300 million dors, if it was gone, it was gone, but there were more


    than a hundred people in his family.


    It was said that Allbara Investment had a wide connection, and even the biggest news can be easily


    deleted.


    Those who had offended her in the past all disappeared without a trace.


    And Romeo would definitely not let his fiancee be humiliated by these insignificant people.


    With these thoughts, Carson closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and seemed to have made a


    decision.


    ¡°My foolish son has offended you, today I will surely give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    He gripped the stun¨Cbaton and walked towards his son.


    ¡°Dad, what are you going to do?¡± Zack had never seen his father with such a terrifying expression, as if


    he was going to kill him.


    He struggled to crawl, trying to get as far away from his father as possible, but Carson stepped closer


    and closer with the stun baton, his voice cold, ¡°Which leg did you use to kick Ms. Bet?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son.¡± Zack crawled away in fear, guessing his father¡¯s intentions, his voice sobbing,


    ¡°Without a leg, I¡¯ll be a cripple. Dad, can you bear to see me spend the rest of my life in a


    wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful you still have a wheelchair, what more do you want?¡±


    If he could trade one leg to save his family¡¯s lives, he should consider himself lucky.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t say, then let¡¯s just pick a leg!¡± Carson struck the stun baton fiercely on his left knee.


    Zack screamed out in pain, hearing the sound of his bones shattering, the pain almost made him faint.


    Romeo covered Arabe¡¯s eyes, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t see these things.¡±


    Kids??


    She didn¡¯t even blink when firing in the triangr zone, and he actually called her a kid??


    Carson was about to hit again when he heard Zack¡¯s screams, ¡°Dad, it hurts, stop hitting me, I know I


    was wrong, please.¡±


    How could Carson not feel pain? He knew better than anyone that even if Allbara Investment let them


    go today, Romeo wouldn¡¯t. They had to give them a satisfactory answer.


    The current price was losing a leg.


    Regret was already useless.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a while, he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and looked at the couple in front of him in


    a humble and ingratiating way.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, Ms. Bet, my stupid son has already paid the price, I wonder if you could be a little


    more lenient and give us a chance to save our lives.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe, holding Romeo¡¯s hand, decided not to pursue it any further.


    Romeo


    gave


    Carson a look, and Carson quickly said, ¡°Mr. McMillian, don¡¯t worry, he can only stay at home from now


    on, he won¡¯t have any chance to offend you.¡±


    It was only after hearing this that Romeo turned his gaze away and left with Arabe.


    Arabe knew that if it weren¡¯t for her and Romeo¡¯s special status, if they were a regr couple, their


    ending would have been much worse.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    ¡°How many other identities do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Romeo asked, looking down at the


    little girl beside him.


    ¡°Not many.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So did that mean there were still more?


    Romeo¡¯s gaze softened He hadn¡¯t expected her to have so many identities. What had she gone


    through to be so strong?


    ¡°Were the Murphys mean to you?¡± Romeo seemed to have guessed something and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Indeed they weren¡¯t the kindest.¡±


    ¡°You must have had a tough time when you were little,¡± As Romeo mentioned this, he halted his steps


    and couldn¡¯t help but hold her tightly.


    Arabe was suddenly embraced by him, smelling the fresh scent from his body. A wave of warmth


    enveloped her, thawing her icy heart bit by bit. ¡°Tll be here for you from now on,¡± Romeo raised her


    face, looking at her tenderly. ¡°If you ever feel wronged, tell me. Don¡¯t bottle it up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe gave him a gentle smile.


    She smiled at him?


    Romeo couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her.¡±


    It was evident that he was head over heels for the girl in front of him. The sincerity in his eyes was


    enviable, almost driving people nuts.


    Romeo was so handsome.


    Who knew he had such a warm and sensitive side.


    This girl was so lucky to be pampered by him.


    Romeo left her lips, looking at her tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Arabe was wearing high heels today, and Romeo didn¡¯t want her to feel tired.


    But she whispered, ¡°We¡¯re in a movie theater.¡±


    ¡°Does the theater forbid carrying one¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Arabe was silent. No, it didn¡¯t.


    Romeo didn¡¯t care about the stares of others, reaching out his hand. But Arabe didn¡¯t want to draw


    attention.


    The mall was bustling, and she was used to wearing high heels to look more mature when she went to


    Allbara Investment before.


    Romeo didn¡¯t wait for her refusal, suddenly sweeping her up into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so light, you should


    eat more.¡±


    Arabe looked up at him, ¡°If I get fat, can you still carry me?¡±


    ¡°Even if you gain a hundred kilograms, it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    A hundred kilograms, what would she look like? A ball?


    ¡°Do you still want me then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention a hundred kilograms.¡± Romeo looked down at her, his voice filled with indulgence.


    ¡°No matter how fat you get, I want you. I only want you in


    this life.


    Arabe lowered her head, her cheeks heating up.


    1


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away from me just by getting fat.¡± Romeo said seriously, with a hint of


    indulgence and pampering. ¡°You¡¯d be adorable if you put on some weight, and I can¡¯t wait to see what


    you¡¯d look like.¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Well, he won¡¯t see that in this lifetime.


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to wear high heels when you¡¯re out with me.¡± Romeo said, carrying her


    forward, his figure tall and strong. ¡°High heels aren¡¯t good for your feet, and they¡¯re ufortable.¡±


    ¡°You know about these things?¡±


    ¡°Mypany has a women¡¯s shoe production line. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to the site to pick out a few


    pairs.¡± Romeo smiled at her ¡°If you can¡¯t find any shoes you like, you can consider me instead.¡±


    He was always finding chances to flirt.


    ¡°Wow, look, he¡¯s carrying his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°That guy is so handsome. Tall and good¨Clooking.¡±


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, her figure is amazing. She must be pretty.¡±


    Romeo carned Arabe to the car, fastened her seatbelt, and drove her home.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    David nced at his watch. Holy smokes, it waste. Didn¡¯t Romeo know the meaning of time?


    His little sister was still just a kid, why was sheing home sote?


    As the clock struck nine, Romeo¡¯s car suddenly pulled up in front of the vi. David saw it and


    immediately rushed over with joy..


    His little sister was home. She was finally back.


    As soon as Arabe got out of the car, she saw David looking at her with anticipation and warmly


    calling her Be.


    She was a bit puzzled, what was he expecting? Could it be?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you anyte¨Cnight snacks.¡± Arabe stated honestly.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t eatte¨Cnight snacks.¡± David asked with a smiling face, ¡°Did you


    have fun today?¡± ¡°Very fun.¡±


    ¡°Were you bullied by anyone?


    ¡°No.¡±


    With Romeo¡¯s protection, she was safe and sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± David patted her head, what a good kid, so cute and adorable..


    ¡°You¡¯re her brother.¡± Romeo didn¡¯t like this disy of affection.


    ¡°Be is such a good girl, what¡¯s wrong with me patting her andplimenting her?¡± David couldn¡¯t


    believe that Romeo had hogged all of Be¡¯s time today and wouldn¡¯t even let him touch her hair. What


    kind of logic was this? Where were the manners?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Arabe said and turned to Romeo, ¡°Drive safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Romeo also patted her head, surprised that she reminded him to drive safely, such a good and


    cute girl.


    ¡°Romeo, get your hand off her.¡±


    ¡°Be is such a good girl, such a cutie, what¡¯s wrong with me patting her andplimenting her?¡±


    David didn¡¯t expect Romeo to mimic his tone, which made him even more furious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I get home.¡± Romeo looked at Arabe, his eyes full of affection.


    Seeing this mushy scene, David immediately stepped in between them, blocking their line of sight,


    ¡°What call! You guys have been chatting all day, isn¡¯t that enough? Be needs to rest.¡±


    Romeo seemed oblivious to David¡¯s presence. He was taller than David, and his gaze fell on Arabe,


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See what? Tomorrow it¡¯s my turn.¡± David watched as Romeo got in the car, unable to hold back,


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m taking Be shopping. You don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    He finally had a couple of days off. If Be was taken away by Romeo, how would he get to show off?


    ¡°David.¡± Romeo suddenly rolled down the window, revealing a handsome face.


    ¡°What?¡± David asked impatiently.


    ¡°A $10 million endorsement deal, are you in or out tomorrow?¡±


    The one from McMllian Corporation?


    But considering Arabe, David didn¡¯t hesitate to firmly refuse, ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±


    ¡°$30 million.¡±


    ¡°Romeo, don¡¯t talk to me about money,1,¡±


    ¡°$100 million.¡±


    David immediately leaned towards the car window to ask, ¡°What time does it start?¡±


    Romeo gave a slight smile, ¡°From nine in the morning till nine at night.¡±


    ¡°The whole day?¡±


    This cunning person was willing to spend money to buy his entire day, all just to keep him from


    apanying Arabe. It was really outrageous.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But if you finish the shoot early, you can leave early.¡±


    ¡°Really? You said it yourself.¡± David finished, smiling at Arabe, ¡°Be, I¡¯ll earn some extra pocket


    money for you tomorrow, and take you out the day after, be good, okay?¡±


    Arabe was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to work your butt off, I¡¯m loaded.¡± After saying this, Arabe added, ¡°I¡¯ve got


    more than enough.¡°.


    ¡°Be, listen to me, sweetheart. Money you can¡¯t use should be socked away. Life¡¯s a long haul and


    there will always be expenses. It¡¯s always good to be prepared.¡± David added, patting her head with a


    grin, ¡°I don¡¯t feel worn out at all. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    1


    As they stepped through the grand entrance of Reflections Vi, Arabe took notice of David¡¯s dapper


    outfit. ¡°You look really sharp today,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Really? You like it, Be? Then I¡¯ll wear it just for you every day.¡±


    Arabe was speechless. That was not necessary.


    In the living room.


    When Serena descended the stairs, she casually noticed a plethora of beautifully wrapped snacks on


    the table and was tempted to rip one open.


    As soon as David walked in and spotted her, he rushed over to stop her, ¡°Hold up, Serena. Those


    snacks are for Be.¡±


    Serena froze, snack in hand.


    David snatched the snack from her andughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy you a bunchst time? You said you


    couldn¡¯t finish them and wanted to share with your friends. These ones are for Be.¡±


    Serena chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just a snack, you¡¯re too uptight.¡±


    ¡°You know how hard it is to get this brand.¡±


    This brand catered exclusively to foreign royalty. Even wealthy individuals couldn¡¯ty hands on it. Only


    someone like David could personally secure a few vors. ¡°Be, have some cookies. They¡¯re custom¨C


    made for the royal family. I heard the princess loves these.¡±


    Just as David was about to hand Arabe the opened package, Louisa sauntered down the stairs.


    ¡°Cookies have too much sugar. What if Be breaks out?¡± As a woman, Louisa knew full well how


    much girls cared about their appearance. A single pimple would be a major disaster,


    ¡°So, Be, do you want some?¡± David offered the other snacks to Arabe as if presenting treasure.


    Louisa nced over, casually remarking, ¡°You see, you don¡¯t know your own sister well enough. Be


    doesn¡¯t actually like these vors.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, how about this? All girls love macarons, right?¡± David pulled out a box of attractively


    colored macarons.


    Arabe smiled gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to all this trouble. I¡¯ll like anything you give me.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At this, David was over the moon. He scooped up all the snacks from the table into his arms, ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    take these to your room. You can eat them at your leisure. Let me know which vors you like and I¡¯ll


    get more for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, David.¡±


    David loved it when she called him by his name, her voice soft and sweet. He couldn¡¯t resist asking,


    ¡°Be, what did you just call me? I didn¡¯t catch it because of the wind.¡±


    ¡°David,¡± Arabe obediently repeated.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Go to your room and think about anything else you might like and I¡¯ll get it for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There you go thanking me again. No need to be so formal with family.¡±


    Listening to all this made Serena seethe with anger. She found an excuse to leave the room.


    As soon as she entered her room, she remembered she had left her phone on the table while grabbing


    the snacks. As she was heading back downstairs to fetch it, she heard Louisa¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Be, this is your allowance.¡± Louisa stuffed a bank card into Arabe¡¯s pocket.


    Arabe pulled it out, ¡°Why are you giving me money again?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    She had already given her money several times before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been throwing chump change at you before, but today your bank card¡¯s got no limit. Just buy


    whatever you fancy, don¡¯t sweat it.¡±


    ¡°Mum, why are you copying me?¡± David, who was munching on snacks, quickly looked up. ¡°Are you


    trying to outshine me? Do you know how hard it was for me to win Be¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°So, only you can shower Be with gifts, and I can¡¯t?¡± Louisa insisted she ept. ¡°Just take it. I didn¡¯t


    bring it out earlier because Serena was there, and I didn¡¯t want her to think I was ying favorites.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Serena upstairs clenched her fists in frustration. How could this be fair? Wasn¡¯t this


    tant favoritism?


    ¡°Just take it. No more refusals. Louisa wouldn¡¯t let her return the card. Holding her hand, she said,


    ¡°Your dad told me you aced the test, so we have to celebrate. Your grandparents aren¡¯t well yet, and


    your other grandparents and uncles are abroad. We don¡¯t want to invite those distant rtives, so


    we¡¯re thinking of having dinner at Romeo¡¯s ce and introducing you to your uncle.¡±


    ¡°My uncle?¡±


    Turned out she had an uncle?


    ¡°Your dad has a brother and a sister.¡± Louisa said with a smile, ¡°But your aunt lives abroad, she¡¯s busy


    and seldomes back. After your grandparents, recover, I¡¯ll invite your aunt¡¯s family so our big family


    can reunite. For now, we¡¯ll meet your uncle¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing her agreement, Louisa arranged, ¡°Then I¡¯ll book it for the day after tomorrow, at the Dawn


    Restaurant. I¡¯ll let Romeo know to reserve thergest private room


    for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe chatted with her for a while before heading upstairs to take a bath.


    Serena was filled with jealousy. Her grades were not bad either, but her mother didn¡¯t host a banquet


    for her.


    The next day.


    Arabe walked out of Reflections Vi¡¯s gate and handed the prepared gift to Romeo.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Romeo was surprised, he had a gift? This was the first time he received a gift from her.


    He couldn¡¯t help the joy and excitement, opening the bag to find a variety of items.


    ¡°I made the clothes myself.¡±


    She would make clothes in her spare time. Afterpleting a few sets, she thought it was too little and


    prepared other things.


    ¡°And this, you¡¯re under a lot of stress. These are tablets, you can drop one in water and drink it when


    you have time.¡± Arabe took out a small bottle.


    She made the medicine herself, which could alleviate stress and be beneficial to physical and mental


    health.


    He had other gifts to receive.


    Romeo, holding the gift in one hand and hugging her joyfully with the other, whispered in her ear,


    ¡°You¡¯re the best gift heaven has ever given me.¡± Arabe could tell he was happy. She didn¡¯t expect


    him to be so thrilled over some random things she prepared.


    Her mum was right that Romeo had given her so many gifts, and it was only right for her to return the


    favor.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ¡°There are pajamas, suits, shirts, socks, and so on, and also,¡± Arabe trailed off before she could


    finish.


    ¡°And what else?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get home.¡±


    Seeing a slight blush on Arabe¡¯s face, Romeo had a hunch and leaned in to whisper, ¡°Is it intimate


    apparel?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°How did you know my size?¡±


    ¡°Romeo!¡±


    ¡°You look so adorable when you¡¯re blushing.¡± Romeo gently touched her face, his eyes full of affection,


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have such a shy side. It¡¯s too cute. You¡¯re so generous.¡±


    Either she gave no gifts at all, or she gave a whole load of them.


    ¡°This is my first time giving gifts. If there are things you don¡¯t like, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to


    keep them.¡±


    ¡°Even if you gave me a leaf, it would be the best gift in the world to me. It¡¯s just,¡± Romeo looked down


    at the bag in his hands, somewhat reluctant to let go. Arabe looked up at him, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I really want to keep these things.¡±


    These were all gifts that Arabe had personally chosen for him, and some were even handcrafted by


    her. He really didn¡¯t want to use them.


    Arabe saw the reluctance in his eyes, ¡°If you like, I can give you more in the future, especially the


    clothes. If you want them today, I can send them to you tomorrow. If you want to keep them, I can


    design a few more sets for you to keep.¡±


    Romeo chuckled at her words, and gently touched her face, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work so hard. When


    did you prepare all this?¡±


    When she was with him, she didn¡¯t have time to do anything.


    She must have taken a lot of time off to surprise him.


    And he was clueless, often sending her homete.


    She must not have had enough rest during this time.


    Thinking about this, he felt a pang of guilt.


    Arabe understood what he was thinking and casually said, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much time. My mom


    wants to invite my uncle¡¯s family to dinner tomorrow. You shoulde.¡±


    Although Romeo had received a call from Louisa the night before asking him to reserve thergest


    private room, he was still thrilled to hear Arabe¡¯s invitation, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take our car.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you when I get to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Romeo opened the car door for her. Today they were going to see the flowers in thergest flower sea


    in the neighboring city.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long drive, you can rest a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Arabe took out her phone to handle some work.


    Romeo covered her screen as he waited for the traffic light, his tone gentle, ¡°Looking at your phone in


    the car is bad for your eyes.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the busybody.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I care about you.¡± Romeo smiled, ¡°In this life, only you can boss me around. I wouldn¡¯t


    dare to boss you around.¡±


    He knew his ce in the family was alwaysst, Be was definitely first.


    ¡°So you feel quite wronged.¡±


    ¡°I do feel a bit wronged.¡± Romeo looked at her with a smile, ¡°But if my fiancee could care about me


    more, and pay more attention to me, then this feeling of being wronged would turn into happiness.¡±


    Arabe put down her phone and pressed the music yer in the car. Beautiful music immediately


    filled the car.


    ¡°Did you write a song for David?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Arabe was amazed by his information gathering skills. David had been


    staying home for the past few days, the new tune wasn¡¯t even recorded yet, how did Romeo find out so


    quickly?


    ¡°He was showing off to mest night.¡±


    Arabe was speechless. So that was how it was.


    Arabe caught a hint of jealousy in his words, and she chuckled, ¡°If you like, I could write a song for


    you next time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Romeo reached out to stroke her hair, ¡°I knew my fianc¨¦e had me in her heart.¡±


    Once Arabe wrote a new song, he would show it off to David, to let him know who was in Arabe¡¯s


    heart.


    They arrived at thergest rose sea in the neighboring city.


    Arabe noticed seven or eight photographers waiting at the entrance, all of them respectfully greeted


    Romeo when they saw him.


    Romeo had hired the best photography team in Solterra?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some couple photos first, we¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready to take the wedding photos,¡± Romeo


    had booked the entire rose sea just for them today. Carl personally delivered fourrge boxes of outfits,


    all prepared by Romeo.


    One box was for Romeo, and the other three were for Arabe, filled with beautiful long dresses,


    various hair essories, jewelry, and so on.


    Arabe thought they were just going to look at the flowers today, so she didn¡¯t dress up. She didn¡¯t


    expect Romeo to be so thoughtful.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, could you lift Ms. Bet? Yes, just like that.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, could you lean on Mr. McMillian¡¯s chest and give us a smile.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you could pretend to be taking a picture of Ms. Bet. Ms. Bet, you could lower


    your head and smell the flowers, yes, that¡¯s the pose¡±


    After an hour of cooperative shooting, Arabe was exhausted. There were assistants holding


    umbres for her, wiping her sweat, and even bringing her drinks.


    Arabe suddenly had a feeling that they were taking wedding photos.


    A variety of drinks and food were ced in a spherical ss room by Carl, waiting for them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and rest for a while.¡± Romeo gently put his arm around Arabe¡¯s shoulder, waving


    the photography team away as he held an umbre over her


    ¡°We¡¯ll have lunch here.¡± Romeo said as they walked, ¡°Do you like roses?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to nt a whole field of roses for me, are you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°This rose sea is indeed beautiful, but let me be clear in advance, don¡¯t move a whole field of roses to


    my house.¡±


    She once mentioned that she liked marigold, and before long, Romeo had arge field of marigold


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    nted at Moon Vi.


    ¡°So, you do like roses?¡± Romeo walked into the spherical ss room, where the air conditioning was


    set to a low temperature. Arabe had just taken a sip of her drink when someone handed her a


    contract.


    Romeo signed it and handed it over to Arabe.


    ¡°Do you still have work left for today?¡± Arabe was a bit puzzled. She took the contract and realized it


    was a resale agreement for the rose sea.


    Romeo had bought the rose sea and was giving it to her.


    ¡°From now on, this is yours.¡± Romeo tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, his gaze and tone filled


    with adoration.


    Carl wondered why they were showing off in front of him, a single person. Had they ever considered his


    feelings?

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    The next moment, Romeo kissed Arabe, the two embracing each other passionately.


    Carl, who was halfway through his drink, suddenly stopped, worried about making a sound.


    He thought, can he ask for leave and go home now?


    Why!


    Why did they have to punch him in the soul!


    Wasn¡¯t working overtime painful enough?


    After what seemed like a long time, Romeo stopped, his eyes only on Arabe.


    David finished his endorsement shoot, it was alreadypletely dark. He took out his phone and


    called Arabe, ¡°Be, have you eaten? Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Arabe¡¯s calm voice came from the phone, ¡°You just finished work? Haven¡¯t you


    eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± David didn¡¯t want to worry her, heughed awkwardly and lied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already. I just


    wondered if you needed to eat some more.¡±


    ¡°David.¡± At this moment, his manager hurried over and whispered in David¡¯s ear, ¡°The $100 million Mr.


    McMillian promised you, he said he¡¯d give it to you privately.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°He asked you to wait, saying he needed to save money for his wedding in the next few years. After


    he¡¯s done with the wedding, he¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    David was speechless.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He will transfer the money to him a few yearster?


    Was that sly fox not nning to pay him at all?


    So did he work for nothing today?


    Damn it.


    The next morning.


    Arabe had just arrived at the office when she got a call from Jaime.


    [Boss, have you ever heard of Dawn Department Store?]


    It was arge department store newly built by McMIlian Corporation this year, located in the prime


    location of Summerfield. With an area of 400,000 square meters, it housed the most popr luxury


    brands.


    Ordinary wage earners probably wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to step in, because even a small item,


    like a water ss, was worth hundreds of dors.


    Arabe was calm, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, what¡¯s up?¡±


    [Mr. McMillian has vacated twenty shops in Dawn Department Store, officially inviting QY to settle in.


    Rent¨Cfree for a year. We¡¯ve set up the venue and moved the clothes and jewelry over. It¡¯s the 99th


    branch nationwide. Do you have time, would you like toe over and have a look?]


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Arabe waspletely unaware.


    [Half a month ago, Mr. McMillian wanted to surprise you, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you.]


    ¡°And you actually listened to him?¡± Arabe retorted.


    [One is my current boss, and the other is my future boss, how could I not listen to him?]


    Arabe stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Half an hourter, she arrived at Dawn Department Store, looking at the row of QY stores, she couldn¡¯t


    help but take out her phone and call Romeo.


    Romeo was in a meeting, he saw his phone vibrating, signaled the Finance Minister to pause his


    report.


    The meeting room was dead silent.


    Romeo answered the call, his tone became gentle, ¡°Be, you wanna talk to me?¡±


    The forty¨Cnine senior managers sitting at the conference table were stunned. Was Mr. McMillian in


    love? Did he have a girlfriend? And he even called her Be..

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    The fact that he could speak such sweet words was simply unbelievable.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Dawn Department Store, twenty shops, even the rent is free? You¡¯re really generous, Arabe¡¯s voice


    echoed in Romeo¡¯s ear.


    For arge shopping center like this, the monthly rent for a shop was about three to five thousand


    dors. But the twenty shops Romeo offered were in prime locations and were next to each other. A


    conservative estimate for the monthly rent would be around one hundred and fifty thousand dors.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± There was a hint of indulgence in Romeo¡¯s tone. Supporting his fianc¨¦e¡¯s business


    was his duty as a fianc¨¦, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Business is business, I should still pay the rent.¡± She couldn¡¯t take such a huge advantage for no


    reason. It would make her feel guilty.


    ¡°Are you being so meticulous with me? If you don¡¯t take advantage of your own people, who else can


    you take advantage of?¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was pleasing to the ear. ¡°You must understand that as long as


    you need it, the whole McMillian Corporation can pave the way for you and help your business grow.¡±


    Everyone present was stunned, was Mr. McMillian saying sweet words??


    Mr. McMillian can actually say sweet words??


    Mr. McMillian¡¯s sweet words were really valuable.


    What kind of girl can make Mr. McMillian willing to give the whole McMillian Corporation to her??


    This position was not something an ordinary rich girl can reach, right?


    What an amazing girl.


    ¡°Do you think I have a lot of ambition?¡± Arabe found it amusing.


    ¡°I just meant, whatever you want, as long as I have it.¡± Romeo was willing to give his all, just to get her.


    ¡°Do you need me to go shopping with you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Arabe answered directly, ¡°I have to go back to the officeter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the surprise, I ept it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Romeo ended the call under the shocked gaze of all the executives. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, it


    was as if they had witnessed a miracle, they were all too stunned to react.


    Everyone snapped back to reality.


    This was Romeo, this was Mr. McMillian.


    The man just now was unrealistically gentle.


    As Arabe walked into the QY physical store, she felt the warmth and sincerity of the employees, and


    her mood rxed as well.


    This group of salespeople were well¨Ctrained, with warm smiles and polite manners.


    The store manager recognized Arabe¡¯s identity and quickly came over, bowing respectfully, ¡°Ms.


    Bet, you¡¯re here, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t receive any notice and wasn¡¯t able to greet you in time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look, no need to make a fuss.¡±


    The manager nodded repeatedly, was Arabe here for inspection? Damn, he forgot to tell the


    employees to perform better today, it was the first day of opening after moving into Dawn Department


    Store.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just look around, you go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as she left, the manager hurriedly instructed the employees, ¡°Everyone, perform better


    today! There¡¯s a VIP here!¡±


    At that moment, Ynda, holding Zachary¡¯s hand, was just walking to the door of QY and her


    expression suddenly turned sorrowful.


    Memories surfaced in her mind.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Zachary noticed her gaze, ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Zachary, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Ynda bit her lower lip, trying her best to hide the embarrassment in her


    eyes, pretending to be gentle and sensible, ¡°The stuff from this brand is too expensive, let¡¯s change to


    another store.¡±


    But what Ynda didn¡¯t say was, because she giarized Melody¡¯s work at the award ceremony, QY


    thought she had sphemed their brand and had put her on the cklist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Zachary pulled her hand and walked towards the store.


    Ynda couldn¡¯t refuse and could only follow him in.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ¡°Wee to the QY counter, how can I assist you today?¡± A polite sales associate immediately


    approached and asked gently. ¡°Hey, my fiancee has got a big dinner tonight, do you have any suitable


    dresses and essories for her?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Absolutely. Every piece of clothing from QY is one¨C


    of¨Ca¨Ckind worldwide, I guarantee your girlfriend will be the center of attention.¡± The sales associate led


    the way and said, ¡°Please, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Your store is huge.¡± Ynda noticed that the neighboring LV store only upied three storefronts,


    while QY took up twenty. ¡°Your rent must be sky¨Chigh, huh?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s rent¨Cfree,¡± the associate


    replied with a polite smile. ¡°We¡¯ve officially partnered with McMillian Corporation, that¡¯s their gesture of


    goodwill.¡± Goodwill?


    McMilian Corporation was sshing the cash, providing rent¨Cfree amodation for twenty


    storefronts.


    Ynda suddenly felt a pang of envy. Being partnered with McMin Corporation, QY had a bright


    future ahead, unlike their current predicament in the Murphy family, whererge corporations had all


    severed ties with them.


    She was a little down in the dumps at the thought.


    ¡°Here¡¯s our evening wear section, would you like me to make some rmendations, or would you


    like to browse on your own?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look myself.¡± Ynda reached out to touch the new arrivals, unable to suppress her


    excitement.


    The dresses were both beautiful and unique, she could already see herself wearing them, she would


    definitely shine at tonight¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Yoli, how about this one? Wanna give it a shot?¡± Zachary held up a strapless dress for her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda was instantly attracted, it would be great if she could take this beautiful dress home.


    Suddenly, an idea hit her. If she bought it under Zachary¡¯s name and wore it herself in secret, QY might


    not find out, right?


    She would just wear it quietly tonight.


    With that, she headed to the fitting room, and emerged a whileter.


    Zachary saw her in the pink strapless dress, looking sweet and adorable. As he was admiring her, he


    caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of his


    eye.


    Arabe?


    What was she doing here?


    ¡°Zachary?¡± Noticing his gaze, Ynda also looked in that direction, her face instantly turning sour. Why


    was Arabe here? Could she afford to shop here?


    Judging by her attire, she didn¡¯t seem to be working here. Had shee shopping with the money their


    father had given herst time? Or was there a rich man apanying her?


    With that thought, Ynda looked around, but didn¡¯t see Arabe¡¯s rich man, feeling a bit let down.


    Arabe noticed their presence and thought, just her luck. Just as she was about to turn and leave,


    Ynda called out, ¡°Sister.¡±


    This ¡°sister¡± drew the attention of a few people around them.


    ¡°I finally see you today. No matter what, you can¡¯t make any more mistakes. Whatever you want, just


    tell Dad, and he¡¯ll buy it for you. Can you please stop doing foolish things?¡±


    She finished and tried to reach out and hold Arabe¡¯s hand, wanting to show the deep bond between


    them.


    But Arabe kept her distance, her face disying a displeased expression, ¡°Wasn¡¯t thest lesson


    enough?¡±


    *Sister, even if you threaten me or hit me, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you go down the wrong


    path.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going down the wrong path?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell everyone here that you¡¯re shopping at QY because you¡¯re being kept by a few


    rich men. Even if you don¡¯t care about your reputation, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Ynda was about to speak, but Arabe rushed up and gave her a stern p.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t expect that Arabe would dare to p Ynda in front of so many people.


    He was both shocked and a bit pissed off.


    He figured Arabe must be green with envy.


    Envious that he chose Ynda over her, envious that he was shopping with Ynda instead of her.


    Envious that he had always been pursuing her, but then suddenly went radio silent.


    Ynda was almost mad with anger at the p, her cheek swollen and her hair disheveled.


    A salesperson who happened to pass by quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I remember Ms. Murphy doesn¡¯t seem to have the right to purchase QY brand products?¡± Arabe


    suddenly said.


    Once these words came out, everyone was stunned, even the salesperson was dumbfounded. Was


    Ms. Murphy cklisted by the QY brand? If it was true, why would she still dare toe here?


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Ynda realized, she guessed it. QY wouldn¡¯t cklist her for no reason, it must be Arabe


    who pulled some strings.


    Otherwise, how could QY possibly make things hard for a small customer like her?


    ¡°This Ms. Murphy behaved improperly, QY has cklisted her. You can check if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    When the manager heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, please take off the dress and give it


    back to us.¡±


    ¡°What cklist? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Zachary got furious.


    In front of everyone, his fianc¨¦e was asked to take off the dress, this was humiliating.


    He defended angrily, ¡°My fianc¨¦e has always been a loyal fan of QY. You just took this woman¡¯s words


    for it? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m definitely buying this dress today.¡±


    The manager respectfully said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, cklisted customers can¡¯t purchase our products, I


    hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Who did you say is a cklisted customer?¡±


    ¡°Thedy standing right here.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect that the manager would take Arabe¡¯s words so seriously, ¡°Do you have any


    proof? You just believe whatever she says? If she says I¡¯ma cklisted customer, would you believe


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The manager said word by word with a firm tone, ¡°We believe everything she says.¡±


    This was the first time Zachary had encountered such a situation, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the


    staff. This was someone else¡¯s shop, the customers who came here were all elites, he couldn¡¯t let this


    be aughingstock, otherwise, the dignity of the Panter family would be totally lost.


    No matter what, he had to get justice for this.


    Zachary sneered, ¡°Then tell me, how did my fianc¨¦e be a cklisted customer?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager had no choice but to look at Arabe.


    ¡°Zachary, let it go, I will just take off the dress.¡± Ynda was afraid that Arabe would reveal the truth,


    with tears in her eyes, she was about to leave.


    But Zachary was determined to stand up for her today. He held her hand tightly and didn¡¯t let her


    leave.


    Arabe slightly lifted the corner of her mouth and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t your fianc¨¦e tell you? At thest


    award ceremony, she was wearing a QY outfit, but was found to have giarized Melody¡¯s music. QY


    thought she tarnished the brand¡¯s image, so they cklisted her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask


    her.¡±


    Once these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Holy crap, didn¡¯t expect this seemingly weak Ms. Murphy would dare to giarize someone else¡¯s


    music?


    Melody was a badass piano master, she even dared to giarize Melody¡¯s music?

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Zachary was stunned, staring wide-eyed at Ynda, ¡°Yoli, is what she¡¯s saying true?¡±


    ¡°Zachary, you don¡¯t need to ask anymore. If you all believe her, then let me prove it to you.¡± Ynda


    looked especially sad as her eyes glistened with tears as she spoke.


    For a moment, Zachary felt that he had gone too far, that he had been misled by Arabe into believing


    her lies.


    Yoli was his fianc¨¦e, she had given him the most precious thing and he not only failed to protect her,


    but also doubted her along with this stranger.


    With that in mind, he took Ynda¡¯s hand, stating decisively, ¡°No need for proof. You say she¡¯s


    cklisted, show me the evidence. If not, I¡¯llin to QY¡¯s headquarters and let your founders see


    how you employees are tarnishing QY¡¯s reputation, and how you¡¯re treating key customers.¡±


    The manager found this amusing, did these two young people not know that QY¡¯s founder was right in


    front of them?


    Well, she had been the manager since QY started, and had been lucky enough to meet Queen Abby a


    few times.


    These two were clearly not high society folks, it was normal they hadn¡¯t met their founder.


    ¡°You want evidence, I¡¯ll give you evidence.¡± The manager lifted her gaze, calmly asking, ¡°What¡¯s the


    Every store could log in to their internal system to check user¡¯s rankings and statuses.


    ¡°Let it go, Zachary, let¡¯s go.¡± Ynda tugged at Zachary¡¯s hand, getting a bit desperate, ¡°Haven¡¯t we


    embarrassed ourselves enough? Even if they find out I¡¯m not cklisted, with their attitude, I can¡¯t


    possibly buy their clothes anymore.¡±


    Zachary felt a pang of guilt, realizing he had overlooked her feelings. Just as they were about to leave,


    Arabe spoke up coldly, ¡°Her full name is Ynda.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll check now.¡± The manager seemed very respectful to Arabe.


    Ynda shot Arabe a furious look, what was her deal? Daring to insult her like this?!


    As angry as she was, she was also a bit anxious, she whispered pleadingly, ¡°Zachary, please.¡±


    There were quite a few people watching the show, they saw the manager walk to theputer and


    start typing. Soon her expression turned awkward.


    ¡°Well? Is she cklisted?¡±


    ¡°Come on, is thedy cklisted or not?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The manager¡¯s face turned gloomy, she nced at Arabe and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t find Ynda¡¯s


    name in the cklist.¡±


    ¡°So my fianc¨¦e is not a cklisted user?¡± Zachary was immediately excited, ¡°Now, I want you all to


    apologize to my fianc¨¦e. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless.¡±


    Ynda was a bit surprised, did QY only cancel her user status and didn¡¯t cklist her?


    With that thought, she looked relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to apologize?¡± Zachary immediately took out his phone and dialed QY¡¯s customer


    service number, ¡°Your QY counter at Dawn Department Store has a salesperson who insulted a


    customer and refused to apologize. I hope you can send a senior leader to handle this, or else, I¡¯ll


    expose this to the media and let everyone see QY¡¯s terrible service.¡±


    After hanging up, Zachary dialed the mall¡¯s official number, ¡°Please call your manager, see how QY, a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    high¨Cend brand in your mall, treats its customers.¡±


    If QY couldn¡¯t provide good service, they might be removed from the mall¡¯s cooperation list.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Dawn Department Store was a high¨Cend retailpany owned by McMllian Corporation. If the


    opportunity for cooperation was lost, it would undoubtedly have a significant impact on QY.


    After hanging up the phone, Zachary turned to the store manager and Arabe, ¡°You guys wanna


    apologize now? Toote!¡±


    ¡°Who said I was gonna apologize?¡±


    Arabe had been enjoying the drama from the sidelines as if it had nothing to do with her. She smiled


    faintly, seemingly very interested, ¡°Done with your call? Is there one more person you should call?


    Shouldn¡¯t your parents be there when you need support?¡±


    Right, parents.


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect Arabe to suggest this.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m your sister, and I can¡¯t control you. Let¡¯s call mom and dad.¡± Ynda dialed her parents


    again.


    The store manager walked up to Arabe with a hint of concern. ¡°What should we do? The incident has


    be quite big, and today is QY¡¯s grand opening day. If this gets out,¡±


    ¡°Someone voluntarily brought attention to us, so let¡¯s just ept it.¡± Arabe casually added after she


    finished, ¡°Ynda used to be a six¨Cstar user. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t find her on the cklist if you


    only checked the regr user list.


    QY¡¯s user rule goes like this:


    Regr users are one to three stars, with an annual expenditure of 30k to 290k USD.


    Junior VIPs are four to five stars, spending 300k to 990k USD a year.


    Mid¨Clevel VIPs are six to seven stars, spending 1m to 2.9m USD annually.


    There are also Senior VIPS, Top VIPS, Supreme VIPs, and so on.¡±


    People were shocked. Who was this girl? How did she know QY¡¯s internal system so well?


    The store manager finally got it.


    She had initially assumed Ynda was only a regr user based on her attire, and she hadn¡¯t found


    her when she checked the regr and junior VIP l¨¬sts.


    ¡°I check again.¡± The manager logged back into the system, selected mid¨Clevel VIP users, and sure


    enough, found Ynda on the cklist.


    The crowd started buzzing.


    ¡°Is she really on the cklist?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, if QY cklists you, they¡¯ll call and text you about it. They¡¯ll let you know you¡¯re on


    the cklist.¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Murphy knew she wasn¡¯t eligible to shop but still yed the victim, making everyone


    misunderstand her. She¡¯s sly.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The store manager was just following QY¡¯s rules. It¡¯s Ms. Murphy and this man who demanded an


    apology. Now, you two owe an apology to the manager and thisdy here.¡±


    Thedy referred to Arabe.


    Hearing the surrounding voices, Ynda felt extremely awkward. She tugged at Zachary¡¯s hand,


    ¡°Zachary, I have no idea how this happened. I didn¡¯t even get a notification about being cklisted.¡±


    Zachary could sense her lying, which disappointed him a bit. But under everyone¡¯s gaze, he spoke in a


    rtively calm tone: ¡°Please take off the clothes and give it back.¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Even though Ynda was reluctant, she went into the changing room under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes,


    changed into her dress, and handed it to the clerk. Just as she was about to leave, the clerk hurriedly


    ran up to her.


    ¡°Wait.¡± A store employee hurriedly caught up, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve broken the zipper on your dress. And


    there¡¯s a tear on the side.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zachary frowned, ¡°What kind of material is this? Howe it breaks so easily?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s because your fianc¨¦e¡¯s waist is a bit too thick. This skirt is designed for slender waists. Your


    fianc¨¦e should have felt it tight around her waist when she tried it on. She must have squeezed into it¡±


    Ynda bit her lip. It was true that she had to take a few deep breaths to barely squeeze into the dress


    when she put it on earlier.


    She just wanted to create the illusion of a slim waist, but she wasn¡¯t careful when taking off the dress,


    and ended up tearing it.


    The clerk patiently exined, ¡°ording to our policy, you guys are cklisted customers without


    purchasing rights. But since you¡¯ve damaged the merchandise, you will have to pay the full price, which


    is 1.3 million dors for this dress. Would you like to pay by credit card or cash?¡±


    Hearing this number, Zachary¡¯s mood soured. Was it that expensive?


    Noticing his confusion, the clerk continued, ¡°This is a design personally made by our founder. The


    materials are top¨Cnotch, and the floral patterns on the dress hem are studded with diamonds.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Ynda did see the price when she tried on the dress. She thought she could use this


    opportunity to squeeze some money out of Zachary, but she didn¡¯t


    expect.


    Whispers began to spread among the onlookers.


    ¡°No ordinary tailor can fix that tear.¡±


    ¡°So they spent 1.3 million dors on an unwearable dress.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re cklisted customers. Even if they bought it, they can¡¯t wear it, right? Otherwise, QY could


    sue them.¡±


    ¡°What a self¨Cinflicted mess.¡±


    The murmurs reached Zachary¡¯s ears, making his face even grimmer.


    Just then, Olga, who had heard the news and rushed over, saw her daughter and future son¨Cinw


    surrounded by a crowd. She hurriedly pushed through the crowd and pointed at Arabe, ¡°Yoli, is this


    woman bullying you again? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±


    With that, Olga lunged at Arabe.


    Earlier on the phone, Ynda had told her that Arabe had humiliated her in public. Olga and her


    husband happened to be nearby, so they rushed over at once. Before Olga couldnd a p on


    Arabe¡¯s face, her wrist was caught by Arabe.


    With a light flick, Arabe threw Olga to the side, crashing into a mirror on a pir.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Ynda rushed to her aid, while shooting Arabe a re.


    ¡°Arabe!!¡± Zachary shouted, then quickly went over to help. ¡°Are you okay? Where did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°This mirror is worth ten thousand dors. You should be thankful it didn¡¯t break.¡±


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s casual remark, Attlee in the crowd was fuming, ¡°Arabe! How could you be so


    rude? Have you forgotten all the manners the Murphy family taught you over the years? You clerks,


    why aren¡¯t you showing her the door? What are you standing around for!¡±


    Show the boss the door? Sorry, they didn¡¯t have the guts for that.


    At this moment, Jaime, the person in charge of QY, arrived. He heard from his subordinates that there


    was a problem at the QY counter and the clerks were bullying


    the customers.


    Although he found it hard to believe, he was nearby so he decided to check it out himself.


    Upon seeing him, Attlee sighed in relief, ¡°Mr. Jaime, you¡¯re just in time. I heard,¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Jaime hurriedly walking towards Arabe, bowing


    respectfully, ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±


    Boss?

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Everyone was stunned.


    What did Jaime call that girl?


    Boss??


    Attlee and Olga were also shocked. Did they hear something wrong??


    How could Arabe possibly be Jaime¡¯s boss??


    At that moment, the mall manager received a message and hurried over.


    He saw Arabe and immediately showed respect, ¡°Ms. Be, we¡¯re honored to have you here in


    person. Sorry for theck of wee. What happened here? I got a call saying there was a


    disturbance?¡±


    Attlee, Olga, Zachary, and Ynda¡¯s eyes widened even more.


    In QY, the only person who could be referred to as ¡®boss¡® was the founder, Queen Abby.


    But how old was Arabe?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly be Queen Abby.


    But if not, why were Jaime and the mall manager so respectful to her, even a bit humble?


    Arabe casually said, ¡°Nothing much, just a user who we¡¯ve cklisted trying to buy our product by


    force, causing a scene when she couldn¡¯t, and then damaging a dress, but it seems she doesn¡¯t want


    topensate.¡±


    Hearing Arabe say this, Jaime and the mall manager were surprised. Were there really such people


    in the world??


    Everyone who could shop at Dawn Department Store was from the upper ss, how could someone


    be so unreasonable, refusing topensate for a damaged dress?


    ¡°Boss, where¡¯s the person? I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Jaime asked and started to scan the crowd.


    Arabe lightly nodded, her confidence and fearlessness was captivating, ¡°Over there.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jaime looked in that direction, it was the Attlee family? What a mess.


    Mr. Jaime.¡± Attlee was in a state of chaos, a sense of foreboding creeping up.


    He had always wondered why a big brand like QY would coborate with their Murphy family?


    And why did QY choose to end the cooperation not long after Arabe left the Murphy family.


    Seeing Jaime¡¯s respectful manner towards Arabe, he seemed to have an inkling, but he didn¡¯t dare


    to think about it.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Olga also started to feel scared. QY used to coborate with them, but mysteriously terminated the


    cooperation after Arabe left the Murphy family. Then Yoli giarized Arabe¡¯s song and received a


    notice from QY that she had been cklisted.


    Thinking about this, could it be?


    ¡°So you¡¯re the ones who damaged the dress and refused topensate? In that case, we¡¯ll have to


    call the police.¡± Jaime was very professional, taking out his phone to call the police, this immediately


    caused a panic in the Murphy family.


    ¡°Mr. Jaime, wait, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯tpensate.¡± Attlee said with a forced smile, quietly asking his


    daughter about the incident. Finding out thepensation was 1.3 million dors, he immediately


    became anxious.


    He didn¡¯t have that much cash on him.


    Zachary, knowing the current situation of the Murphy family was not as good as before, took the


    initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    He was the one who took Yoli shopping, so he had to take responsibility for this incident.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid, thank you so much, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    As soon as Attlee finished speaking, Zachary asked a bit awkwardly, ¡°Can I make the payment in two


    goes?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have enough dough in his ount.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The cashier handed over the card machine to him. Zachary first paid $600,000 using his phone,


    then swiped a card for another $700,000.


    People around seemed to take this asia joke,ughing and then walking off to continue their shopping.


    Only a few curious folks stayed put.


    ¡°Mr. Jaime, can we have a chat in private?¡± Attlee walked up, not caring about the surrounding gazes,


    and said with a smile, ¡°QY and the Murphy family used to be tight. I¡¯m not sure if something went wrong


    along the way,¡±


    Attlee¡¯s face twisted.


    He wondered if Arabe was really helping behind the scenes. No, there was no way.


    Arabe was just a kid! How could she be linked to QY.


    ¡°The boss is the founder of QY, if she hadn¡¯t been helping you out in the shadows, fixing your mess,


    you¡¯d be lucky to still be breathing in Tranquil City with your skills.¡±


    Attlee felt like getting hit by a freight train. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could Arabe possibly be Queen Abby?


    She never showed any design talent growing up.


    Olga couldn¡¯t believe it either. If Arabe really was Queen Abby, why would she work at the Collins


    family¡¯s clothingpany?


    Was she there to steal trade secrets?


    But the Collins family¡¯s clothingpany was the worst performing among all the Collins family


    businesses. Why would she leave her own QY to work at the Collins family¡¯s smallpany?


    It didn¡¯t add up.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t believe Arabe could be Queen Abby either.


    She was already a piano master, which was enough to blow people¡¯s minds.


    Not long ago, she got first ce in a college entrance exam, now she was also the founder of QY,


    Queen Abby.


    Just how many identities did she have that they didn¡¯t know about?


    Any of Arabe¡¯s identities were far more impressive than Yoli¡¯s.


    Thinking about this, Zachary nced at Ynda and suddenly felt that this girl was just not cutting it.


    Ynda was clearly shocked too. She couldn¡¯t believe Arabe was Queen Abby.


    ¡°Mr. Jaime, are you pulling my leg?¡± Olgaughed awkwardly, ¡°How could she possibly be Queen


    Abby? She¡¯s just a kid. What¡¯s your rtionship with her? Did she bribe you to speak for her?¡±


    Jaime chuckled coldly, ¡°If I remember correctly, the one who called the QY customer service hotline


    asking for the higher¨Cups to handle this farce was your future son¨Cinw, right?¡±


    In other words, there was no way Arabe could have set up this act in advance.


    The expressions of the Murphy family members all changed, all of them shocked and rendered


    speechless.


    That was indeed the case.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Zachary¡¯s call, Jaime wouldn¡¯t havee, and Arabe¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t have


    been revealed.


    But how could Arabe be Queen Abby?


    How was that even possible?


    The mall manager cleared his throat and said seriously, ¡°Our general manager has said that QY is our


    most important partner. You are causing trouble in Dawn Department Store and disrespecting Arabe.


    I dere that from today, you four are banned from our mall. You¡¯ve all been cklisted.¡±


    Once they entered their facial features into the system, every time they tried to enter the Dawn


    Department Store, the system will trigger an rm and the security will stop them.


    ¡°Wait, we can talk this out.¡±


    Before Attlee could finish, he heard Arabe on the phone, ¡°Hello, I want to sue Ynda for


    defamation. There¡¯s surveince footage as evidence. She just -damaged my reputation and personal


    rights in front of many people. I demand her to stop the infringement, whether it¡¯s a fine, detention, or a


    public apology, You


    decide.¡±


    The Murphy family members turned pale with fright.


    Last time Ynda giarized, Arabe chose the legal route, and they ended up having to pay arge


    sum of money.


    They had already experienced Arabe¡¯s tactics.


    Just as Olga was about to blow up, she thought of the possibility that this girl could indeed be Queen


    Abby and chickened out a bit, not daring to say another word. ¡°Arabe, we¡¯re all family, why take it this


    far.¡± Attlee quickly tried to mediate.


    He was strapped for cash and couldn¡¯t afford a fine.


    As for detention, that would ruin Ynda¡¯s reputation. How could she get married after that.


    15.50


    A public apology would mean losing their dignity. They absolutely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    They couldn¡¯t let Arabe sue Ynda no matter what. The loss to the Murphy family would be too


    great.


    ¡°Arabe, we can talk it out, we¡¯re family after all.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s family with you?¡± Arabe said disdainfully, ¡°Customers on the cklist shouldn¡¯t be standing


    here, right?¡±


    The mall manager caught on and quickly called security to escort them out.


    Being escorted out of a high¨Cend department store like Dawn Department Store, Olga felt utterly


    humiliated, and she shouted, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk out on my


    own.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, let go!¡± Zachary struggled, watching Ynda being led away by two


    security guards. She seemed to be in pain, ¡°Let go of my fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re hurting her!¡±


    ¡°Arabe, listen to me, Arabe.¡± Attlee was led away, his voice growing fainter and fainter.


    The mall manager wiped the sweat off his forehead, worried that Arabe would spill the beans to


    Romeo and he¡¯d be out of his job.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Arabe assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, I won¡¯t squeal.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, you can count on me. This will never happen again. If anyone dares to stir up trouble here, I


    won¡¯t let them off the hook.¡± The manager nodded and bowed, buttering her up before he finally took


    off.


    ¡°Boss, they didn¡¯t give you any trouble, did they?¡± Jaime stepped forward, showing his concern.


    ¡°No problem, carry on with your work, I need to check today¡¯s revenue.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing no issues, Jaime did a quick round of inspection before leaving.


    Arabe moved to theputer and took a look. In less than half a day, they had already raked in


    three million eight hundred and ten thousand dors.


    Including a whopping million and three hundred thousand bucks contributed by Zachary.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    The salespeople nearby were sneaking nces at her every now and then. She looked so young and


    beautiful. Hard to believe their boss was such a looker, and so talented to boot. Her charm was just a


    sight for sore eyes.


    They were really lucky today to catch a glimpse of the boss.


    The customers around were buzzing.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe that¡¯s Queen Abby, she¡¯s so damn pretty and unique. No wonder she can design such


    beautiful clothes.¡±


    ¡°I really wanna ask her for a photo, but I don¡¯t wanna bother her.¡±


    ¡°She looks kinda aloof, but she¡¯s polite when she talks to the manager. Now, that¡¯s a dream boss. No


    hint of arrogance at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard QY treats its employees well. After I graduate, I wanna work there too,¡±


    ¡°I heard that QY has a high entry threshold, even ordinary graduates find it difficult to get in. The


    previous designer, Molly, who won the first prize, graduated from a prestigious university.¡±


    Arabe noticed a persistent gaze from the corner of her eye. She looked up to see a short¨Chaired girl


    staring at her.


    The short¨Chaired girl wanted to say something but hesitated, her face turning red.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Arabe asked gently.


    The girl blushed even more, hesitated for a moment, then plucked up the courage to walk over. ¡°Hi,


    Queen Abby, I really love designing. I¡¯m a huge fan of yours. I, I didn¡¯te to ask for an autograph or


    a photo. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s gaze softened, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Ms. Murphy said you,¡± The girl hesitated again, then whispered, ¡°She said you have a sugar


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    daddy? You¡¯re the founder of QY such a big brand, you don¡¯t need men to support you. If you need a


    witness, I saw her defaming you in front of everyone.¡±


    The girl hastily pulled out a receipt from her bag, the one from her shopping at QY just now. She wrote


    her number on it and handed it over.


    ¡°This is my contact. I¡¯m ready to testify anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe smiled faintly, touched by her kindness, and took the paper.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go.¡± The girl really wanted an autograph or a photo but worried about


    disturbing her, so she had to leave regretfully.


    ¡°No photo?¡± Arabe asked suddenly.


    The girl was taken aback, realizing Arabe was talking to her. She was so excited she almost jumped


    up, but quickly covered her mouth, not wanting to draw attention, and nodded enthusiastically.


    Her idol had just offered to take a photo with her?


    Holy cow!


    She was over the moon, it felt so surreal!


    Arabe smiled at the camera, looking both cool and gorgeous.


    The girl was grinning ear to ear. After the shot, she quickly said, ¡°Thank you, thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯t leak this photo.¡±


    Arabe took a piece of paper from the desk, tore off a piece, and signed it, Queen Abby.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    The short¨Chaired girl stood there, realizing that Arabe had signed for her, and couldn¡¯t help but


    exim, ¡°Gosh!¡±


    This scream attracted a few nces around.


    The short¨Chaired girl quickly covered her mouth, but the smile in her eyes had already given her away.


    She was very happy, held it in for a while, waited for the people around to leave, and then stepped


    forward, bent over to pick up Arabe¡¯s autograph with both hands, and kept saying thank you


    gratefully.


    Arabe nced at her and kindly said, ¡°when you graduate, you can try applying to QY.¡±


    The short¨Chaired girl was stunned, looking at Arabe in disbelief. Was her idol inviting her to join QY?


    But how could her idol know about her design skills? What if the products she designed were not good


    looking?


    ¡°Did you design the clothes and bag you¡¯re wearing?¡± Arabe saw at a nce that these designs were


    very creative.


    The short¨Chaired girl was even more surprised. Before she could speak, she heard Arabe continue,


    ¡°The pen you were writing with just now, it says Summerfield College of Design. Is it a reward for your


    good performance at school?¡±


    The short¨Chaired girl didn¡¯t expect her idol to be so attentive, even noticing this. She nodded


    repeatedly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a reward. I¡¯m about to be a senior, and I¡¯ll start intering in half a year. Can I


    really try for QY?¡±


    She asked with a nervous and excited heart.


    ¡°Of course, QY wees everyone with talent and dreams.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!!¡± The short¨Chaired girl was very happy and thanked Arabe repeatedly, only then


    reluctantly said goodbye.


    Arabe watched her leave with a faint smile.


    After a while, Arabe nned to return to thepany. Before she could get out of the door,


    someone stepped on her foot and bumped her shoulder.


    The girl who stepped on her and bumped into her had a cold expression and was dressedvishly. Not


    only did she not apologize, but she also looked at the shoes and clothes that Arabe was wearing.


    Seeing no brand logo, she immediately showed a look of disdain.


    She said to the long¨Chaired girl next to her, ¡°The clothes at QY don¡¯t look that great. I¡¯ve looked around


    and there¡¯s not a single piece I think is worth buying.¡± ¡°Every style here is personally designed by the


    founder Arabe. I think they¡¯re beautiful, like this one, take a look.¡± The long¨Chaired girl picked up a


    V¨Cneck dress that looked like a little ck swan, surely very charming when worn.


    Average, I guess.¡± The rich girl said indifferently.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize for stepping on someone?¡± Arabe¡¯s voice sounded.


    The long¨Chaired girl turned around and saw Arabe. She thought she had identally stepped on her


    and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you talking to me? There were too many people, I didn¡¯t notice, I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Arabe looked at the woman dressed in riches. She was wearing a dark blue sequin tube dress, a


    light blue zer on the outside, a peculiarly shaped sapphire ne, and her brown curls looked


    elegant and had a strong aura. She looked like a rich heiress, but her manners were so poor.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak? Do you need your friend to apologize for you?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s words, she smiled and politely asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Arabe smiled faintly, ¡°Someone who steps on others and doesn¡¯t n to apologize.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s aura was strong. Even without any brand logo on her, her overall momentum and


    appearance undoubtedly made her stand out in the crowd.


    The woman didn¡¯t want to waste time and smiled arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you how to apologize sincerely since you were a kid?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so difficult, she smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know what clothes


    I¡¯m wearing?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ¡°You think you can strut around Summerfield just because you¡¯re wearing SK¡¯stest?¡±


    The womanughed even more enchantingly, ¡°Since you seem to know your stuff, you should know


    this new design is from SK¡¯s top designer, Phelps. I¡¯m sure you know how much this outfit costs,


    something you could never afford in your lifetime,


    Her point was clear. She could afford such an expensive outfit, and that made her someone not to be


    messed with. Arabe was out of her league.


    ¡°I thought you had something meaningful to say.¡± Arabe motioned for a store clerk toe over, ¡°Tell


    her how much it would cost to dry clean my shoes.¡± The clerk took a closer look and gasped, ¡°My God,


    these are from QY¡¯s custom series. I¡¯ve seen them once in an internal training, they¡¯re about two


    hundred thousand dors a pair. Just the dry¨Ccleaning and maintenance fees are over ten thousand


    dors, but dry¨Ccleaned shoes drop in value. These shoes look new, I estimate a loss of twenty


    thousand dors.¡±


    Twenty thousand dors?


    The woman¡¯s face darkened.


    Her outfit was only worth just over a hundred thousand dors, she hadn¡¯t expected the girl¡¯s pair of


    shoes to be more expensive than her entire outfit. And they were custom¨Cmade.


    Everyone knew that Queen Abby, the founder of QY, didn¡¯t take orders lightly. Those who could get her


    custom designs were people of status.


    Could it be that this girl came from a wealthy family?


    But why couldn¡¯t she recognize any brands from her outfit? Could they be custom¨Cmade too?


    As she thought of this, the woman¡¯s face grew even more sour.


    The long¨Chaired girl hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone wealthier than them. She tugged at her friend¡¯s


    sleeve, ¡°Alma, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just twenty thousand dors, I can afford it.¡± Alma opened her handbag, took out a cheque, wrote


    the amount, and handed it over haughtily, ¡°Here you go.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t take it, instead she turned to


    the clerk and said, ¡°Donate it.¡±


    The clerk, Alma, and the long¨Chaired girl were all stunned.


    ¡°For the donation note, write ¡®the presumptuous ignorant missy¡°.¡± Without waiting for an apology,


    Arabe turned and walked away.


    Alma watched her leave, seething. She vowed to find out who she was.


    The clerk took the cheque and went off to process it.


    ¡°Alma, who was that girl? She seems toe from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone in this country wealthier than us?¡± Alma lifted her chin, clearly incredulous.


    ¡°True, your cousin is the richest man in the country. The Collins family¡¯s status is well¨Cknown.¡± The


    long¨Chaired girl suddenly remembered something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your uncle has a long¨Clost daughter


    who has just been found? You still haven¡¯t picked out a dress for tonight¡¯s meeting, better hurry up.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right.¡± Alma responded before asking another clerk, ¡°Is this all you have in the store?¡±


    ¡°We have a luxury dress section over there, but the prices might be unaffordable for most people.¡±


    The clerk meant no harm, just stating facts, but to Alma, it was a direct insult.


    ¡°Are you questioning the Collins family¡¯s ability to afford a dress?¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Hearing this, and seeing the new SK outfit Alma was wearing, the salesperson quickly apologized and


    led her to the high¨Cend clothing area.


    There were very few customers there, as each piece of clothing was priced at least two million dors.


    Unlike the ordinary clothes from before, every piece here was so luxurious it was hard to look away.


    Alma nced casually but was immediately drawn to a beautiful backless dress. She had it taken off


    the mannequin and tried it on herself, then paid for it promptly. The whole process was incredibly swift,


    and it was as if she was not swiping money but just a string of numbers.


    ¡°Alma, with this dress and those expensive jewelry pieces from your collection, you¡¯ll definitely be the


    center of attention tonight.¡± said the long¨Chaired girl cheerfully Alma gave a coldugh. Was that even


    a question?


    ¡°I heard your uncle¡¯s daughter who grew up in a small town just moved to Summerfield. Even if you


    don¡¯t dress up tonight, your aura will definitely outshine hers.¡± Alma had no interest in the girl, but the


    fact that Serena was not a biological daughter of the Collins family made her very happy.


    Outside Dawn Department Store.


    After being kicked out, the three members of the Attlee Murphy family didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Instead, they hid behind the garden, hoping to see someone exiting


    the store.


    It was midsummer, and the outdoor temperature had reached 39 degrees. Ynda was feeling


    extremely hot and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, Mom, how long do we have to wait here?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit longer, sweetheart,¡± Attlee responded, keeping his eyes on the exit. ¡°Be is a straight¨CA


    student, a piano master, the founder of QY, and she has deep ties with the Collins family¡¯s clothing


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    first ce in the designpetition, seems to be on good terms with her. And Dn from Allbara


    Investment, he¡¯s been extra courteous to her.¡±


    Attlee recalled thest time when Allbara Investment suddenly pulled out and refused to cooperate with


    the Murphy family. He visited Dn for dinner to seek understanding, only to find out Dn had gone


    to meet someone important.


    He witnessed in person how Dn behaved toward Arabe with a great deal of respect in the


    restaurant¡¯s private room. There was even a hint of humility and ttery in his demeanor.


    ¡°The store manager also mentioned earlier that QY is McMilian Corporation¡¯s most important partner.


    What does that tell us? That Be knows people from McMilian Corporation. Remember when we


    witnessed her picking up Phillip McMillian from the hospital? All this suggests she has an extensive


    Attlee made a vow in his heart to use whatever means necessary to get her help to save the Murphy


    family.


    ¡°She cares about Grace the most, doesn¡¯t she? If we run out of options, we¡¯ll just stop giving Grace her


    medicine and threaten her with that.¡± Olga suggested while fanning herself in the sweltering heat. She


    felt like she was about to faint from the sun. They had been waiting for half an hour already, how much


    longer did they have to wait?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Be at all. She¡¯ll respond to gentle persuasion, not to threats. The more you


    threaten her, the more she¡¯ll resist,¡± Attlee finally understood why the Murphy family had been in such


    an unlucky state since Arabe left them.


    Turned out that Arabe was indeed the Murphy family¡¯s lucky charm.


    Meanwhile, Ynda was feeling very bitter. Just now, Zachary spent 1.3 million dors, all of which


    ended up in that disgusting Arabe¡¯s hands. It made her angry just thinking about it.


    What was worse was that she loved QY so much, and it turned out all the designs were by Arabe,


    which was unbearable.


    Why?


    Why did Arabe have so many talents?


    Why did she keep a low profile before and suddenly show off now?


    Ynda couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she just let it go..

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Ynda hung her head, looking hurt, ¡°I identally bumped into my sister¡¯s hand, it¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    Olga was about to lose her temper, but she changed her mind and gently touched her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s rough for you. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make Arabe pay and seize her resources and funds,


    so you just bear with it today.¡±


    Hearing this, Ynda was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand why her mom didn¡¯t reprimand Arabe, but


    asked her to swallow the insult.


    Her face was already swollen from the beating. Even if Arabe really gave them some money and


    resources, could it make up for her humiliation?


    She felt a huge shift in her mother¡¯s attitude, which made her feel even more uneasy.


    After a while, a familiar figure emerged from the mall¡¯s entrance.


    Attlee rushed over, opening an umbre for Arabe beforeughing, ¡°Be, there you are! Is it hot


    out? I just bought a sun umbre from the supermarket. It¡¯s supposed to be good for sun protection.


    Maybe it¡¯s not as good as your QY brand, but it¡¯s got its uses.¡±


    Arabe gave him a cold nce, didn¡¯t stop, and kept walking.


    They kept sucking up to Arabe with smiles, but she didn¡¯t stop, continued walking forward, and didn¡¯t


    even respond.


    ¡°Oh right, Be, I just visited a jewelry store nearby and picked out a new ne for you.¡±


    Initially, Attlee was reluctant to bring out the ne, but after previous attempts failed, he had to grit


    his teeth and present the small gift box.


    Attlee handed over the box, his smile even more amiable.


    At this point, Arabe¡¯s gazes went ice¨Ccold. She said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t drop thewsuit, and I won¡¯t


    cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Be, are you throwing a fit again?¡± Attlee kept smiling, acting all humble.


    Seeing this method wasn¡¯t working, Olga started acting pitiful. She tearfully said, ¡°Be, Mom has


    made a lot of mistakes in the past. Can you give Mom another chance to treat you right?¡±


    Arabe headed to the nearby outdoor parking lot, hit the unlock button, and prepared to get in the


    car.


    Seeing Arabe getting into a top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline limited edition car worth at least three million dors,


    Attlee was stunned. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Olga was shocked, she could not believe that the Murphy family had to spend all their fortune to buy a


    Maybach, and yet, Arabe could easily drive a limited edition Rolls¨CRoyce.


    The car¡¯s te number was so eye¨Ccatching and familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    She couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it, but one thing was clear, Be was seriously loaded.


    Of course, as the founder of QY, how could she not be?!


    At this point, Attlee was blocking the car door, not allowing Arabe to get in, while Olga was on her


    knees, tears rolling down her face like pearls.


    ¡°Be, I was wrong. What should I do for you to forgive me?¡±


    Olga sobbed, obviously regretful, ¡°I wish I could go back in time. Can we go back?¡±


    Before Arabe could respond, Olga started crying again, ¡°Now you¡¯re sessful, you don¡¯t recognize


    me as your mother, right? But over the years, you¡¯ve grown up, and I¡¯ve made sacrifices. Can¡¯t you see


    how hard I¡¯ve worked?¡±


    Wiping away her tears, regardless of the pain in her knees from kneeling on the hot ground, Olga said


    in a choked voice, ¡°So many times I came home from work and you were already asleep, I went to your


    room to tuck you in, touch your little face, you have no idea how much I loved your obedient manner.¡±


    ¡°So many times I wanted to be home with you, but due to work, I had to get updates from your


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    grandma.¡±


    ¡°We wanted to be there as you grew up, but the Murphy family needed your dad and me to work hard.


    So many nights, I¡¯d be away for work, missing you until I was in tears.¡±


    Arabe looked at her hypocritical face, her patience worn out.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the founder of QY, not a musical genius, not a top student, and didn¡¯t have other


    connections, would you still be here begging for my forgiveness?¡± Stung by Arabe¡¯s words, Olga was


    taken aback, her tears stuck in her eyes.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t driving a Rolls¨CRoyce today, but riding a bicycle, would you still be here admitting your


    wrongs?¡± Arabe sneered, ¡°You just want to gain from me. Don¡¯t disgrace the title of a mother. You¡¯re


    not worthy.¡± ¡°Be.¡± Olga didn¡¯t expect her to be so sharp. Before she could say anything else, she was


    interrupted.


    ¡°My ties with the Murphy family were severed the moment you put me up for adoption online. I¡¯ve


    repaid any debt I owed the Murphy family for raising me. I¡¯ve never taken advantage of your Murphy


    family. If it wasn¡¯t for grandma, the Murphy group would be long gone. Do you still have the nerve to


    ask for my forgiveness?¡±


    Hearing her words, Olga turned pale, and Attlee was torn. They never thought their biggest mistake


    was offending a tycoon like Arabe.


    It was toote to regret now.


    ¡°Do you want me to call the security of the parking lot to kick you out, or will you leave on your own?¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect Arabe to be so cold. This parking lot belonged to the Dawn Department Store. If


    the security came, they would definitely be kicked out.


    Attlee quickly stepped forward, trying to please Arabe, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t be so cold. If I had money, I


    would definitely give it to you. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re having a hard time financially. Your grandma is sick


    and needs money for the hospital. If you¡¯re suing Yoli, we really can¡¯t afford it.¡°.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    ¡°No money, and still shopping?¡± Arabe snickered sarcastically, eyeing the gift box in his hands.


    ¡°Well.¡± Attlee was left speechless, stuttering for two seconds before saying. ¡°This is myst savings. I


    once said, as long as I have something, I¡¯d give you all of it.¡±


    Seeing Arabe¡¯s disbelief, Attlee added, ¡°You saw it in the mall earlier. Zachary paid for Yoli¡¯s stuff. I¡¯m


    broke and can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°And why should I care? I¡¯m telling you for thest time, get out of my way. Arabe was done arguing.


    Someone like Ynda wanted to be part of the Panter family? Was the Panter family¡¯s bar really that


    low?


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll have Yoli apologize to you privately?¡±


    After saying this, regardless of Arabe¡¯s response, Attlee turned to Ynda and said, ¡°Yoli,e


    here, apologize to your sister.¡±


    Reluctantly, Ynda approached and put on a pitiful face. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were the


    founder of QY, or that you¡¯re really capable. Please believe me, I was just afraid you¡¯d go astray. I


    meant well.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed Arabe¡¯s gaze turning even colder. She quickly


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a saint to you? Get lost.¡± Arabe lost her patience, pushed her away and was about to


    get into her car.


    Attlee rushed to help Ynda as Olga once again blocked the car door. ¡°Arabe, are you really going


    to drive us into a corner?¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe raised an eyebrow. ¡°If this can drive you into a corner, then I¡¯m quite happy.¡±


    Olga¡¯s face turned sour. Realizing something, she pulled Ynda to kneel down beside her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad because Yoli spread rumors about you in public? I¡¯m making her kneel down and


    apologize. Isn¡¯t this sincerity enough?¡±


    Hearing this, Arabeughed coldly. ¡°Even if you allmit suicide in front of me, I won¡¯t drop the


    charges. Give up.¡±


    ¡°Sis, are you mad because Zachary has been nice to me? If you really like him, I can step aside.¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Ynda cried pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been pestering me, I really had no


    choice.¡±


    She added earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade him several times to be with you, but he just wouldn¡¯t


    listen.¡±


    Arabe, who had been about to get into the car,ughed. ¡°What, didn¡¯t he tell you that he¡¯s been


    pursuing metely?¡±


    This left the three stunned.


    What??


    Zachary had been pursuing her??


    ¡°You haven¡¯t checked his phone? You don¡¯t know how many different ounts he¡¯s been using to text


    me. I guess you must have used some underhanded tricks to keep him, but you can¡¯t keep his heart. I


    find you quite pathetic, living like a joke.¡±


    After saying this, Arabe immediately opened the car door, hitting the mother and daughter who


    yelped in pain.


    Arabe left them there, huddled together in shock. They had been genuinely afraid that Arabe


    would run them over as she started the car.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Attlee watched Arabe drive away, didn¡¯t expect the engine sound of a limited¨Cedition Rolls¨CRoyce to


    be that pleasing. What a car.


    On the way home, Ynda pulled out her phone to call Zachary, intending to confront him about what


    had happened.


    Unexpectedly, Zachary spoke first after picking up, ¡°Yoli, I can¡¯t make it to dinner tonight, I¡¯m not feeling


    well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ynda immediately guessed that Zachary was mad at her because of what


    happened at the mall.


    He must¡¯ve felt she embarrassed him.


    But they, the Murphy family, had already told everyone that Zachary would be there, if he was a no¨C


    show tonight, the quests would think they were just blowing. smoke.


    If their wedding got called off, the Murphy family will only be looked down upon even more.


    Thinking about all this, Ynda decided to y a different card, Zachary, my stomach¡¯s a bit upset, I


    felt like puking just now, I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m pregnant. Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll get rid of it, I won¡¯t


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    put you in a tough spot.¡±


    Zachary felt very awkward after hearing this, ¡°That time, I took precautions, there shouldn¡¯t be anything.


    If there is, let¡¯s keep it.¡±


    ¡°But,¡±


    ¡°Let me rest for a bit, I¡¯lle to your dinnerter, don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Ynda breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then you take a good rest, I¡¯ll wait for you at the restaurant


    tonight.¡°.


    After hanging up, she felt a bit more rxed, thank god she had this to keep Zachary in check.


    She suddenly felt her decision was right, at least she had this to hold over Zachary if he ever tried to


    ditch her.


    In the evening, Attlee, Olga, and Ynda decided to dress to the nines..


    Ynda wore a simple yet elegant dress, although it was a designer piece, there was no brand logo,


    her hair was let down making her look innocent and charming.


    As soon as they got out of the car, a family enthusiastically greeted them.


    ¡°Hahaha Attlee, long time no see. I thought your family might be having some troubles, seeing the car


    you¡¯re driving, and you¡¯re able to book at Dawn Restaurant. I heard this ce is under the McMllian


    Corporation, pretty tough to get a reservation.¡±


    ¡°Olga, you¡¯re looking more and more beautiful! Looking at your figure, and your dress, those negative


    rumors must be false.¡± The woman speaking was Carroll Farley¡¯s wife, Olivia Farley, who was also


    dressed to the nines!


    With a smile on her face, Olga replied, ¡°Our business is doing better and better, naturally, there will be


    jealousy.¡±


    In her mind, Olivia thought, if they were really going bankrupt, how could they be hosting a banquet


    here?


    Thinking this, she turned to Ynda, ¡°And who is this? Isn¡¯t it Bell¨¤ who was said to do well in her


    exams and invited us for dinner? Where¡¯s Be?¡±


    Why did a girl with lesser looks and charm than Be show up? Where was Be?


    Hearing this, Ynda felt a bit embarrassed, but still maintained a polite smile.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Olga gently patted Ynda on the shoulder and said, ¡°When I say my daughter, I mean Yoli. I¡¯ll formally


    introduce her to everyer.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s daughter, Jean Farley, was attracted by the dress Ynda was wearing and couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Is your dress thetest LV?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    !


    Ynda nodded graciously, smiling at her, ¡°And yours is Dior, right?¡±


    Jeanughed, ¡°You look very low¨Ckey, wearing designer clothing without any logos. I¡¯m Jean, nice to


    meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ynda, thank you foring to my party.¡±


    Jean was surprised, ¡°This party is for you?¡±


    Where was Arabe?


    Actually, Jean was looking forward to seeing Arabe because she really liked Arabe¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Attlee happily invited his friends in.


    He had reserved elevenrge tables in the lobby for tonight, a total of eighty¨Ceight seats that could


    amodate eighty¨Ceight friends and rtives. He nned to publicly announce Yoli¡¯s identity in front


    of everyone.


    Since the Dawn Restaurant was not epting other guests today, the lobby was only upied by their


    family. If others didn¡¯t know better, they might think they had booked the entire floor.


    As soon as Olga and Ynda walked into the lobby, many friends and rtives who had arrived early


    stood up to greet them.


    ¡°Olga, long time no see, you guys have been doing better and better over the years.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so extravagant, booking the whole floor in one go.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grace?, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time and I miss her.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Arabe? I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°Where are the people from the Panter family? I heard they¡¯reing.¡±


    Olga knew that most of these people came for the Panter, family. After all, in the past, the Panter


    family¡¯s wealth was more than twice that of the Murphy family. Not only other people, but the Murphy


    family also wanted to establish a rtionship with the Panter family.


    ¡°Waiter, bring some drinks for the guests first.¡± Olga waved to the waiter nearby.


    But the waiter stood there without moving, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Olga¡¯s words.


    Olga felt a little awkward, then raised her voice and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Waiter, could you please


    bring some drinks for the guests? They might be thirsty.¡± ¡°Sorry, madam, I am the lobby manager and I


    need to wee some important guests. Please wait a moment, I will send you some extra bottles of


    wine as an apology.¡±


    After hearing this, Olga¡¯s face turned even more unpleasant. She needed the manager to send drinks?


    Just as she was about to lose her temper, Ynda gently said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you,


    manager.¡±


    The manager did not respond to her, but bent down and spoke into the walkie¨Ctalkie, ¡°Is everything


    ready? The guests are about to arrive, hurry up and line up.¡± Ynda, who was ignored, felt very


    ufortable, but because there were many people present, she could only hold.back..


    The guests chatted with Attlee and Olga for a while, but seeing that the food was not being served and


    there were no drinks or snacks on the elevenrge tables, they started to feel puzzled.


    One of the olderdies couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Olga, when will the food be served? My grandson is


    hungry, he¡¯s crying and wants to eat.¡±


    They had been here for ages, already a good forty minutes.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just so packed in here, the kitchen can¡¯t keep up. Bear with us a bit longer, your food will be


    out soon.¡±


    The olderdy heard this and thought, don¡¯t pull her leg, this was the Dawn Restaurant, with so many


    people in the kitchen, how could they possibly be overwhelmed?


    From the manager¡¯s words earlier, it seemed like they were waiting for some important guest?


    So, just because there was an important guest, they were not going to serve them, the regr


    customers?


    Especially since Olga had sshed out and booked the whole floor, she was hardly a regr


    customer, right? Why hadn¡¯t even drinks been served yet? This was so weird.


    Olga waited a bit longer, saw the manager talking with a group of waiters. Unable to hold back her


    frustration, she walked over, her anger building up inside. ¡°Manager, when will we get our food? Our


    guests are starving.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry, actually we were not nning on serving other guests today, it was you and


    Mr. Murphy who insisted on dining here and insisted that we clear out eighty¨Ceight spots for you.¡± said


    the manager.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the trouble of setting up elevenrge tables and marking out a


    spot for them to sit.


    ¡°Our guests tonight are very important, our superiors have made it clear that they mustn¡¯t be neglected,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    all our efforts should be focused on them.¡±


    ¡°So you mean, if they haven¡¯t arrived, we can¡¯t start eating?¡±


    ¡°Not like that, madam, I still took a risk to mark out this spot for you, if the executives found out that we


    served you in advance and neglected the important guests, we might lose our jobs!¡±


    Attlee and Ynda watched from a distance, saw that Olga seemed to be getting nowhere, hurried


    over, before they could say anything, they saw the manager receive a phone call, the important guest


    had arrived!!!


    The manager, along with all the restaurant staff, went out in unison to greet them.


    Olga wanted to see who this important guest of the evening could possibly be.


    All she saw was a beautiful girl stepping out of a luxury van, followed by a nanny.


    That figure, that temperament.


    Before Attlee and Olga could even process what was happening, they saw the manager leading


    dozens of employees respectfully greeting Arabe. Then, they separated and stood on both sides,


    bowing as they awaited Arabe¡¯s entrance.


    Arabe thought, surely Carl had told them about the VIPing tonight, that was why they made


    such a big fuss.


    She finished workter than usual today, her parents and others had arrived first, had the driver pick


    her up in the van, didn¡¯t want her to be bored on the road alone, even had Edith apany her.


    ¡°Ms. Be, judging by this scene, Mr. McMillian really values you.¡± Edith finished speaking with a smile,


    then suddenly noticed three familiar figures on the left side


    of the entrance.


    Weren¡¯t they the three people they identally ran into after dinner at the restaurantst time?


    They were so keen to ask about Ms. Be¡¯s identity.


    If she remembered correctly, they seemed to be Ms. Be¡¯s former foster parents and sister?


    ¨C =


    As Arabe stepped through the entrance, she saw them. She nced at them briefly before looking


    away, treating them as if they were invisible.


    Attlee was so surprised he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How is Be here?¡±


    Olga was also a bit shocked, ¡°She¡¯s the important guest tonight?¡±


    ¡°The nanny behind our sister seems like the one we met before, right?¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Last time, the nanny mentioned something about Arabe¡¯s real parents preparing loads of fancy gifts


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to show their gratitude to the Murphy family for raising their kid all these years, but they didn¡¯t ept


    any.


    Did it mean Arabe¡¯s biological parents were filthy rich?


    As Ynda pondered over this, she subconsciously clenched her fists, feeling quite peeved.


    Arabe stepped into the VIP elevator amidst warm wees. As the elevator doors closed, she


    nced up and caught sight of Zachary¡¯s stunned look from afar. Zachary had just reached the


    entrance when Arabe¡¯s grand entrance froze him in his tracks.


    Why were all the restaurant staff greeting Arabe?


    Was that her nanny trailing behind her?


    If he was not mistaken, she just got out of a mobile home worth millions.


    The lobby¡¯s guests were visibly surprised and started to whisper.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Arabe? She didn¡¯t even say hello, not even to her own parents standing right in front of


    her. She didn¡¯t even spare them a second nce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Arabe acting so aloof, as if she doesn¡¯t know any of us?


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Didn¡¯t Olga say her daughter did well on her exams and was treating all her friends


    and family to dinner? Why did Arabe head straight upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Is there some surprise waiting for us upstairs? Is Arabe setting up something up there?¡±


    ¡°No way, Arabe just now looked like she didn¡¯t recognize any of us.¡±


    ¡°The floor Arabe went to is the eighth floor, the highest and best ce in the entire restaurant. It has


    one private room and a huge terrace. They say the view there is fantastic.¡±


    Everyone was intrigued by thest remark, asking, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°We have a rtive who¡¯s doing well in Summerfield. He wanted to book a private room, but couldn¡¯t.


    He told us about the eighth floor, even saying that it¡¯s worth paying 50,000 dors just to take a look.¡±


    ¡°How did Arabe get up to such a posh ce?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Many guests were asking Olga, who was still in shock, her mind filled with Arabe¡¯s aloof face when


    she passed by.


    A sense of unease was growing stronger.


    Just how influential, wealthy, and capable was Arabe to get to the eighth floor?


    ¡°Zachary, you came?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention. She walked up to


    him, holding his hand and asked with a warm smile, ¡°Why are) you standing there like a statue? Come


    on in.¡±


    ¡°Is this the kid from the Panter family? He looks impressive, has a good vibe. Kids raised in mansions


    are just different. This vibe, this look, is definitely not


    ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Compared to him, the girl next to him doesn¡¯t seem to match up.¡±


    ¡°Are they a couple? They don¡¯t look like a good fit. If they are a couple, the girl is really lucky.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ynda¡¯s expression changed immediately, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I heard the Murphy family and the Panter family are engaged, isn¡¯t Arabe the one engaged to


    Zachary? Where did this girle from? Why is she holding onto Zachary¡¯s hand so tightly?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    ¡°She¡¯s holding Arabe¡¯s fiance¡¯s hand. Why haven¡¯t Attlee and Olga said anything?¡±


    ¡°Did Arabe leave because she couldn¡¯t handle this blow?¡±


    Seeing how things were going. Attlee decided to step in. Raising his hands, he motioned for everyone


    to calm down.


    ¡°Folks, I appreciate y¡¯all taking time from your busy schedules to join us tonight. Eighteen years ago, a


    big fire led to a mix¨Cup and I mistakenly brought Arabe home and raised her Perhaps it was fate¡¯s


    n, but eighteen yearster, I had the chance to find my biological daughter, Ynda. The girl you


    see now is my real daughter¡±


    With a smile, Attlee continued, ¡°Yoli, why don¡¯t youe up here and say hi to everyone?¡±


    Hearing this, a buzz of chatter started.


    ¡°Wait, what? Ynda is Attlee and Olga¡¯s real daughter? They do look alike.¡±


    ¡°What a pity, Arabe is such a beauty. She¡¯s not a Murphy after all!¡±


    ¡°I always thought it was strange when I visited the Murphy¡¯s and saw Arabe¡¯splexion. I thought


    Attlee and Olga were so lucky to have such a beautiful girl, turns out she isn¡¯t their biological


    daughter.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No wonder Arabe seemed so cold earlier. Maybe she¡¯s back with her real parents?¡±


    ¡°Attlee, where¡¯s Arabe? Is she still in your family?¡±


    Attlee felt a bit awkward hearing everyone say Arabe was prettier than his own daughter, but he kept


    his smile when answering thest question. ¡°Arabe has found her biological parents and she


    returned to them not long ago.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Everyone started discussing again. Arabe¡¯s biological family seemed to be well¨Coff, making a


    grand exit. Inparison, the Murphy family appeared somewhat shabby. It seemed they had


    mistreated her all these years.


    Ynda then stepped up to the stage, ¡°I¡¯m grateful to fate for helping me find my real parents and for


    all of you, my family and friends. Thank you all foring.¡± ¡°Yoli recently took her college entrance


    exams and did really well. Tonight, we are not only celebrating her high scores and her likely


    eptance into a top university, but also announcing her identity. We¡¯re also letting you all know that


    she and Zachary will be getting engaged soon. I believe you¡¯ve received the invitations, right? We hope


    you all can make it.¡±


    -Hearing this, everyone was stunned. The Murphys and the Panters were really going to have an


    engagement party?


    Ynda was one lucky girl. Coming home to be the daughter of a tycoon, soon to be the Panter¡¯s


    daughter¨Cinw, and she was also quite aplished.


    Just as everyone was talking, Ynda noticed a handsome man entering the door. He was dressed in


    an expensive suit, his tall stature and strong auramanding respect. His extremely handsome face


    was impossible to ignore.


    He was such a hunk.


    Who was he?


    Was he here for dinner tonight?


    Although Ynda couldn¡¯t see where he was heading, she guessed he was probably going to a private


    room upstairs.


    She had never seen such a good¨Clooking man in her life. His physique, his aura, everything about him


    was just her type.


    Compared to him, Zachary seemed very ordinary.


    She never thought there would be such a man in the world, both noble and aloof. She started feeling


    ambitious, but also a bit regretful for choosing Zachary.


    She began to question her own judgment.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°Yoll, Yoli?¡± Attlee softly called her name, even gently tugging on her dress.


    Ynda finally shifted her gaze,ing back to reality.


    ¡°Go invite Zachary to say a few words on stage.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ynda knew her father wanted everyone to see how outstanding his future son¨Cinw was.


    Even though Zachary seemed a bit off tonight, Ynda still gently descended the stage, took Zachary¡¯s


    hand, and led him up.


    ¡°Looks like Zachary really values Ynda¡¯s opinions. If Ynda asks him to go on stage, he goes on


    stage.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be pretty tight.¡±


    ¡°What a shame; I prefer Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    Zachary said a few words on stage and then left.


    Ynda, led by him, was about to step down when her gaze inadvertently returned to the entrance. A


    trendy guy had just walked in!


    His hair was brown, and was dressed in fashionable clothes, wearing sunsses and a mask. His


    physique, style, and aura all reminded her of the popr star David Collins.


    Just as she wanted to take a closer look, the guy had already strode towards the elevator.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the clientele at Dawn Restaurant was so high¨Css? Well, except for


    Arabe.


    Even if Arabe was awesome, Ynda wouldn¡¯t admit she was inferior.


    As soon as Arabe stepped into the private room, she noticed a strange face, a beautiful and elegant


    Time hadn¡¯t left any traces on her face; she appeared to be only in her thirties, incredibly youthful.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here?¡± Louisa immediately noticed Arabe and approached her.


    Arabe nodded. ¡°Sorry to have kept everyone waiting.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived, not long at all.¡± The ssydy shed a friendly smile, looking very


    approachable.


    Louisa took Arabe¡¯s hand and led her to thedy, saying, ¡°I was just talking about you! This is your


    aunt, Beverly. Beverly, this is Arabe, Keh, and I¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    Beverly Collins softly said, ¡°You¡¯re Arabe? So pretty! Joanne, Be really resembles you, but I must


    say, Be is even more beautiful; your beauty has found its sessor.¡±


    On hearing this, Louisaughed more cheerfully and said, ¡°Your aunt sure knows how to sweet¨Ctalk.¡±


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m your aunt; I¡¯m d you¡¯re back home.¡± Beverly finished, extending her hand in a friendly


    gesture to shake Arabe¡¯s hand, the picture of a properdy.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt.¡± Arabe responded politely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard from your mother; you¡¯ve been managing the clothingpany all this while? So the


    major progress thepany¡¯s made recently is all thanks to you? You¡¯re really remarkable! You¡¯ve


    inherited your father¡¯s business acumen, which is smart and astute, and your mother¡¯s beauty as well;


    you¡¯re both beautiful and capable.¡±


    Having said this, Beverlyughed and looked at Louisa, saying, ¡°You two, you sure know how to make


    kids!¡±


    Louisa, eyes squinting inughter, said, ¡°You¡¯ve already ttered us to the skies; still want to go on?¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Beverly said with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m telling you straight,¡±


    Just then, a middle¨Caged man came out of the restroom, looking sharp and ssy. His eyes widened


    when he saw Arabe, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to show up so soon.


    ¡°Be, let me introduce you. This is your uncle,¡± said Louisa, stepping forward. ¡°Lucas, this is


    Arabe.¡±


    Lucas Collins immediately broke into a smile, greeting her warmly. ¡°Well, pf course she¡¯s Be! You¡¯re


    a spitting image of your mom!¡±


    ¡°I always say Be¡¯s beauty outshines her mom¡¯s. Look at her eyebrows, her features, her aura,¡±


    Beverly chimed in, singing Arabe¡¯s praises.


    ¡°Hi, Uncle,¡± Arabe greeted him politely.


    ¡°Hey there! d to see you finally back home. You must¡¯ve had it rough out there. Don¡¯t worry; from


    now on, we¡¯ve got your back. If you need anything, just holler! We¡¯re all family now, and we¡¯re here to


    look out for you!¡±


    Thanks, Uncle,¡± Arabe said, then gave Beverly a nce, ¡°and thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s got manners!¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°I heard you¡¯re not just a whiz kid but also a pro at running a


    With that, Lucas pulled out a bank card he had prepared. ¡°Just a little reward from us. Wee home.


    The PIN¡¯s six zeros go on, splurge a little!¡±


    Arabe was speechless. Another bank card? Why was everyone in this family so keen on handing her


    bank cards?


    ¡°You guys got her a present and a bank card,¡± said Louisa, her heart warmed by the attentionvished


    on Arabe.


    ¡°The bank card is our way of weing Be back home, a small token from us. The present is for


    acing her exams,¡± Lucas exined, offering the bank card.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But Arabe stepped back, saying politely, ¡°Thanks, Uncle, but I really don¡¯t need the card.¡±


    ¡°Look at her, still ying coy with me!¡± Lucasughed, looking at Beverly.


    Beverly quickly stepped in, stuffing the card into Arabe¡¯s pocket. ¡°This is from us; just take it! It¡¯s not


    a fortune, just a little something. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be up all night worrying!¡±


    Arabe started to refuse, but her mom cut in, ¡°Just ept their gift, honey!¡±


    After all, they weren¡¯t short on cash, and they liked showing their affection with money. If she didn¡¯t let


    them, they¡¯d definitely be tossing and turning all night.


    Arabe sighed inwardly. Watching Beverly tuck the card into her pocket and then give her a warm


    smile, she thanked them again.


    ¡°You silly goose, there¡¯s no need for formalities with family!¡± Beverly said, then checked her watch.


    ¡°Where on earth is Alma?¡±


    She nced at Arabe, as if to exin, ¡°She ran into a friend here earlier and went to say hi. It¡¯s been


    20 minutes, and she¡¯s still not back. I¡¯ll give her a ring.¡±


    ¡°No need; let her chat with her friend. It¡¯s fine,¡± Louisa said quickly.


    ¡°But Be¡¯s here, and the food¡¯s almost ready. We can¡¯t keep everyone waiting for her, can we?¡±


    Beverly retorted, pulling out her phone to dial Alma¡¯s number.


    The next second, a melodious ringtone sounded from the doorway. The handle jiggled, and the door


    swung open.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    A stunning and haughty girl walked through the door, followed by a nanny.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Alma here?¡± Beverly ended her call at once, pretending to be cross. ¡°Why are you so slow, child?


    Your cousin is already here! And Lina, why didn¡¯t you remind her?¡±


    Nanny Lina immediately bowed her head, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, my bad.¡±


    ¡°Come here, let me introduce you. This is your cousin, Arabe Collins. Arabe, this is your cousin,


    Alma.¡±


    Arabe grinned, realizing the girl who bumped into her and stepped on her foot at the mall without


    apologizing today was actually her cousin, Alma. Wasn¡¯t she the one who said that QY¡¯s clothes looked


    ordinary and not worthwhile to buy after looking around?


    Why was she head to toe in QY today?


    Alma¡¯s face turned red as she noticed Arabe¡¯s gaze, as if someone had just pped her.


    Perhaps it was unexpected to encounter Arabe here. A trace of surprise shed across her face, but


    she quickly regained herposure, forcing a calm demeanor, and asked, ¡°Mom, is she really the


    daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Collins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. Now say hello!¡±


    Alma was a bit sour to find out that her cousin could casually wear shoes worth two hundred grand.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Say hello!¡± Beverly looked at her sternly, then turned to the others


    andughed. ¡°She¡¯s probably starstruck by her gorgeous cousin, right?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you might not know, but Ms. Alma was ticked off today! She said she met a very rude girl at


    the mall.¡±


    Before Lina could finish, Alma interrupted lowly, ¡°Lina!¡±


    Lina didn¡¯t know that the ¡°rude¡± girl mentioned was Arabe and thought that Alma didn¡¯t want to talk


    about it because she didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood. So, she added on her own, ¡°Ms. Alma has never


    been wronged since she was little! Ma¡¯am, we need to deal with this Who dares to mess with our young


    Arabe chuckled at this and said coolly, ¡°I think the one who was wronged was the person you


    stepped on and bumped into without apologizing, right?¡± Beverly was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Louisa was quick to catch on: ¡°Arabe, did you meet Alma before? Do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have.¡± Arabe shrugged. ¡°Alma bumped into someone, stepped on them, and didn¡¯t want to


    apologize. That person¡¯s shoes cost two hundred grand, and she decided to pay twenty grand for dry


    cleaning, but¡±


    Everyone chimed in, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°That person didn¡¯t ept the money but donated it instead. I guess that¡¯s why Alma is upset.¡±


    Alma was fuming but didn¡¯t dare say anything in case Arabe revealed who was next.


    The dinner party tonight was centered around Arabe, and she would be reprimanded by all the


    parents.


    Arabe anticipated this and looked at her with a glint in her eye.


    ¡°You child!¡± Beverly finally understood the situation and scolded Alma, ¡°You bumped into someone,


    stepped on their shoes, and didn¡¯t even say sorry? That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    ¡°You really hit the jackpot with a generous one, didn¡¯t you? She donated all thepensation


    money you gave her. By now, you should realize there¡¯s always someone out there who¡¯s stronger


    than you.¡±


    Beverly paused a moment before adding, ¡°Your cousin saw the whole thing; lucky for us, we¡¯re family,


    and she didn¡¯tugh at you. But if you mess up again, I¡¯m freezing your bank ount!¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Alma mumbled, looking at Arabe with clear resentment.


    Serena watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of satisfaction.


    ¡°Since this is just a minor hup, let¡¯s leave it in the past,¡± Lucas said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Be


    just got off work; she must be hungry. Lina, ring the bell for the waiter to serve the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lina said, pressing the button with an awkward look. She hadn¡¯t expected things to y out


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    like this.


    Alma muttered, ¡°Off work?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe her young cousin, who seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen, was already


    working.


    Hearing her, Beverly took the opportunity to encourage her. ¡°Your cousin took over a fashionpany


    under our corporate umbre as soon as she got home, and she¡¯s doing an amazing job. You should


    learn from her!¡±


    Alma was surprised to learn that the person who had been causing a stir at the fashionpany was


    her cousin, not some high¨Cranking executive. Turned out the girl was quite capable!


    ¡°Your cousin aced her college entrance exam. She¡¯s not only good at academics; she¡¯spetent and


    beautiful.¡± Beverly couldn¡¯t stop praising Arabe. ¡°Lina, hold on; we¡¯re not all here yet,¡± Keh


    Collins said, seeing Lina about to ring the bell.


    Everyone was curious, who else wasing?


    ¡°David¡¯s been home recently; he¡¯ll be here soon, as will Romeo.¡±


    ¡°Romeo¡¯sing?¡± Beverly was surprised; her face rxed instantly. ¡°Romeo rarely attends such


    events.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dating Be.¡± Keh had barely finished speaking when there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Be, it must be Romeo; go check!¡±


    As Arabe stood up, Beverly masked her emotions with a smile and quickly noted the shoes Arabe


    was wearing, a pair of QY private custom ones, worth about two hundred thousand dors. She quickly


    understood everything and gave Alma a stern look.


    Alma lowered her head; her breathing became lighter. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to figure things out


    so quickly.


    As Arabe opened the door, Romeo McMillian was standing there, looking very formal and handsome,


    giving off a meeting¨Cthe¨Cparents vibe.


    ¡°I was held up; sorry for beingte,¡± Romeo said affectionately to Arabe. ¡°Are your parents here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all in there.¡±


    ¡°When I meet your parents, you should give me some courage, right?¡± Romeo extended his hand to


    her as she turned to leave, looking at her expectantly.


    He had met her parents many times before; he had been to her house countless times; his courage


    was no less than anyone else¡¯s; he just wanted an opportunity to hold her hand.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, Romeo walked up to her and took her hand.


    The two families sitting at the table watched them walk in hand in hand, and the sharp¨Ceyed Beverly


    suddenly noticed the ne around Arabe¡¯s neck, which was the globally famous, invaluable


    crown ne once owned by Shirley McMillian!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Such a pricey item is rumored to only be passed on to the daughter¨Cinw.


    Has Arabe already won Shirley¡¯s approval?


    But she heard Shirley¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t gotten any better; could it be Phillip¡¯s idea?


    Who would have thought that Arabe just got back to this family, not only loved by her parents but


    also favored by Phillip and Romeo? Look at Serena; the jealousy in her eyes was about to spill out.


    Such a restless child.


    ¡°Romeo¡¯s here?¡± Keh stood up cheerfully, signaling a seat beside him: ¡°Come sit over here.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sorry, I got a bit held up. I¡¯mte.¡± Romeo said, then looked at Lucas and Beverly. He spoke with


    gentlemanly politeness, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for keeping everyone waiting; I¡¯ll punish myself with three


    sses.¡±


    He picked up a ss of red wine from the table, poured it and drank it three times in a row.


    Even though Keh and Louisa both said it wasn¡¯t necessary, and even Lucas and Beverly tried to


    dissuade him, Romeo still finished all three sses. His behavior was cold and noble, and his


    overwhelmingly strong aura coupled with a masculine charm was mesmerizing.


    ¡°What a polite kid!¡±


    ¡°He can really handle his wine¨Cthree sses¨Cand he¡¯s not even blushing or out of breath. Romeo, sit


    down. You must be hungry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait for David; let¡¯s start serving the food!¡±


    ¡°Brother¨Cinw, good evening.¡± Serena greeted with clear ulterior motives. Dressed to impress, her


    goal was to catch Romeo¡¯s eye. Alma also called out to Romeo, but he only nodded slightly; his gaze


    quickly moved to Arabe, not lingering on them for long.


    A sh of disappointment crossed Serena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Romeo, I heard you¡¯ve been really busytely. No matter how busy you are, you must take care of


    your health. Even though you¡¯re young now, being career¨Cdriven is good, but it¡¯s not worth it if you end


    up like me, aching all over when you¡¯re old! You need to rest more; healthes first!¡± Lucas said with


    a chuckle.


    With adylike smile, Beverly said, ¡°Romeo doesn¡¯t need your reminders! He has a wife to take care of


    him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Beverly gently looked at Romeo, then at Arabe, saying, ¡°Romeo is handsome and hardworking; Be


    is capable and stunningly beautiful. They¡¯re a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lucasughed, ¡°Romeo, my brother went through a lot to find his daughter; you better


    cherish her! Or we, the elders, won¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cherish this fate and treat Be well.¡± As Romeo said this, he gave Arabe a doting


    look.


    Seeing the atmosphere heating up, Lucas changed the topic with a smile: ¡°I heard you recently


    acquired severalpanies and bought the areas of Hollyfalls and Windhelm. Are you nning to


    build a residential district in Hollyfalls and a high¨Cend department store in Windhelm?¡±


    Before Lucas could finish, Keh interrupted with augh, saying, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about work


    today. You rarelye, and you¡¯ve already had three sses of wine. I should toast to you. You¡¯ve


    been looking after Be and busy with work; you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    He poured a ss of wine, and Romeo did the same for himself. He raised his ss and poured a bit


    out, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too kind; I¡¯m honored to take care of Be.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite the smooth talker.¡±


    Just as Keh was about to drink, Louisa and Arabe simultaneously reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too


    much.¡±


    At this, Keh and Romeo both paused, then put their sses down.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to eat; let¡¯s not drink just yet!¡± Kehughed, clearly afraid of his wife.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    I¡¯ll take that toast; consider the wine drunk.¡±


    ¡°Alright, consider mine drunk too.¡±


    It was clear to everyone that Keh deeply respected Louisa¡¯s thoughts, and Romeo had high


    regard for Arabe¡¯s opinions as well.


    Romeo nced at Arabe, leaned in, and whispered, ¡°I waste, so I punished myself with three


    drinks; no more after this.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What got you so busy at work today? Why did you finish sote?¡± Romeo leaned in to ask her,


    studying her expression.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were incredibly exquisite, paired with a sense of aloofness, and the wildness that


    seeped from her inner self was captivating.


    ¡°Just had ast¨Cminute coboration; the partner came to ourpany.¡±


    So Arabe stayed to discuss the coboration, and they happily signed a contract in the end..


    ¡°Who¡¯s the partner?¡±


    YC


    That¡¯s a decentpany.¡± Romeo agreed, ¡°Very reliable.¡±


    Arabeughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear praise from you.¡±


    Their intimate and natural conversation was captivating.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just then, there was a knock on the private room door, and David walked in.


    He took off his sunsses, all smiles and sunshine, and said, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±


    He greeted everyone cheerfully as he entered and then found Arabe, ruffling her hair, saying, ¡°Little


    sis, I¡¯m here! Get me a seat!¡±


    Originally, Keh was sitting next to Romeo, then Arabe next to Romeo, and Serena next to


    Arabe. But David insisted on squeezing in between Arabe and Serena.


    Actually, he wanted to sit between Romeo and Arabe, but he was worried about the reactions from


    his parents and Romeo.


    ¡°Were you busy today, Be?¡± David sat down, and before Arabe could answer, he turned to Romeo


    and said, ¡°Look at how hard Be¡¯s working running apany at such a young age; you should help


    her out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±


    But she wouldn¡¯t let him, so all he could do was look for other ways to cooperate privately, which was


    tough.


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± Arabe was clearly defending Romeo.


    The corners of Romeo¡¯s lips lifted instantly; he could tell that Arabe really cared for him!


    ¡°How about taking a break from work tomorrow? David can take you out.¡± David was also hoping for a


    chance to get closer to his sister. Without waiting for Arabe¡¯s refusal, he whined, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll


    start working, and then you won¡¯t see me for months.¡±


    ¡°Then Be¡¯s ears will get a break.¡± Romeo added.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me to leave!¡±


    Alma noticed Serena¡¯s awkward look. From the moment Romeo entered to David¡¯s appearance, their


    attention was all on Arabe, and no one gave Serena a second nce.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    David suddenly realized there was someone else next to him after a while, swiftly turned his head,


    and said, ¡°Serena?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Serena responded, a small smile forming on her lips as she heard David call her name.


    ¡°How much did you score on the college entrance exam this time?¡± David hadn¡¯t asked about her


    scores since he came back; he only knew Be got full marks.


    Even though David¡¯s voice was quite low, Serena¡¯s face turned awkward immediately; she could even


    hear Alma¡¯s snicker from the side.


    ¡°David.¡± Alma called out with augh, volunteering, ¡°Serena got 722 points, and I got 731.¡±


    ¡°I heard the exam was pretty tough this time; good job on getting 731.¡±


    Alma lifted her chin in a challenging manner, throwing a nce at Serena. Before she could even feel


    proud, she heard David add,


    ¡°But Be is the real badass here.¡± David said this and took some food for Arabe as the restaurant


    manager served a te. ¡°Be, eat up; you¡¯re too skinny!¡±


    Romeo peeled a shrimp for Arabe and ced it in her bowl. Not to be outdone, David used a tool to


    extract crab meat and put it in Arabe¡¯s bowl as well.


    Louisa served Arabe some veggies, Keh refilled her soup, and all eyes were on Arabe.


    A calcting glint shed in Alma¡¯s eyes. She nced at Serena¡¯s hemline, pressed it down with her


    chair leg, and raised a ss of orange juice, pretending to say, ¡°Cousin, this one¡¯s for you.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she pretended to drop the juice on Serena¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Serena didn¡¯t expect this little imp to prank her in front of everyone.


    Beverly, who had seen through this little drama, pretended to scold, ¡°Alma, how could you be so


    careless? Apologize to your sister now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis, it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Alma looked genuinely sorry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± David took out some napkins to wipe Serena¡¯s dress, oblivious to the girls¡® squabble.


    The hemline was too long to be cleanedpletely.:


    Serena couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of everyone, especially with Romeo there, so she stood up


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom to clean this up.¡±


    A gleeful glint shed in Alma¡¯s eyes, for she had trapped Serena¡¯s hemline under the chair leg.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena was in a hurry to go to the restroom. She let out a scream as she stood up and fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Sis, are you okay? How did you fall?¡± Alma rushed to help her up, actually just wanting to get a close¨C


    up view of her embarrassment, and gave her a smug look. ¡°Did your long dress trip you? You really


    need to be more careful. Did you hurt yourself?¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Before Serena could even express her anger, Alma was already apologizing. ¡°My bad, I identally


    got your dress dirty, which made you have to go to the bathroom, and then you tripped over the


    hem. After the dinner party, you cane to my ce and pick out a new dress aspensation.


    Now, don¡¯t stay on the ground; it¡¯s cold. Let me help you up!¡±


    As Alma pretended to help Serena, she deliberately stepped on her dress. Before Serena could


    stand up, she fell again. The sound of her dress tearing was clearly audible.


    Seeing this, Alma quickly said, ¡°Chill, sis, I¡¯ll cover you!¡±


    She pretended to use the torn dress to cover Serena, but in reality, she was deliberately messing with


    her, making her reveal even more. ¡°Back off!¡± Serena angrily pushed her away, instinctively covering


    her exposed leg, and then stood up with the help of Martha.


    Alma immediately apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was not on purpose. I was just trying to toast you,


    but my hand slipped. It¡¯s all because I applied hand cream before I left, so my hands were a bit


    slippery. I¡¯m really sorry! I was only trying to help Serena up; I didn¡¯t expect her to fall again. I¡¯m really


    sorry, Serena!¡±


    Her apology seemed very sincere; she even handed her own shawl to Serena and said, ¡°Serena, put


    this on first!¡±


    1


    Serena, furious, walked to the bathroom with her torn dress without giving Alma a second nce.


    Alma bit her lip in a wronged manner, holding the shawl in her hands, and said dejectedly, ¡°Is Serena


    mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to her properly when shees out!¡± After saying this, Beverly turned to Keh and


    Louisa with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry; this kid can be a bit of a klutz. I¡¯ll apologize for her. But


    after Serenaes out, whatever you want to do is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alma didn¡¯t do it on purpose; let¡¯s just forget it.¡± Although Louisa felt sorry for Serena, the mother and


    daughter had already apologized, so she couldn¡¯t pursue it further. She could only say, ¡°Martha, go get


    a spare dress from the car for Serena to change into, see if she¡¯s hurt, and if so, bring the first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± As Martha passed Alma, she deliberately stepped on her dress; only Alma herself could feel it.


    Alma looked at Martha¡¯s retreating figure and thought, This old woman, Serena, was no longer part of


    the Collins family, yet she¡¯s still so loyal.


    Arabe could clearly see Alma¡¯s true colors, but it wasn¡¯t her problem. She casually enjoyed the food


    on her te while chatting.


    In the dining hall.


    The waiter noticed that many guests were moving around different tables, eating food, causing the


    entire floor to be very chaotic. He went up to remind them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen, this table is not


    avable.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After saying this, he turned to thedies next to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies, this area is not in


    service.¡±


    What surprised him even more was that he saw an olddy about to let her two¨Cyear¨Cold grandson


    pee on the soil of the indoor nts. He immediately stepped forward to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, the


    bathroom is down the hall and to the left, about two hundred meters away.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t my grandson pee under this tree? He can¡¯t hold it anymore! Two hundred meters? That¡¯s too


    far!¡± The olddy said, and the child had already peed, dirtying the soil and the carpet.


    ¡°My nephew rented the entire hall, and we can¡¯t even sit? Are you overstepping?¡± A middle¨Caged man


    with a cigarette in his hand red at the waiter discontentedly, mming the table and demanding,


    ¡°Call your manager over; I want toin about you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy only booked eleven tables, a total of eighty¨Ceight seats, excluding other areas. Even if you


    get the manager, the situation won¡¯t change. Unless Mr. Murphy pays more, you can only consume in


    that area.¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    ¡°What on earth are you bbering about?¡± Attlee¡¯s uncle clearly didn¡¯t buy this story, with the rtives


    and friends around him adding fuel to the fire. ¡°You¡¯re a low¨Cranked nobody, so I don¡¯t me you for


    not knowing about booking the entire restaurant. But if you don¡¯t call your manager over today, don¡¯t


    me us for not being polite!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, call your manager! He needs to apologize to us personally!¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? You¡¯re just a waiter, yet you act so high and mighty. Who do you think


    you are, bossing us around?¡±


    One of them even blew smoke in the waiter¡¯s face, giving him a contemptuous look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, smoking is not permitted here, the waiter maintained hisposure, ¡°Mr. Murphy did not


    book the entire restaurant. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. We have important guests today,


    and the manager is personally serving them in the private room and can¡¯te over. We hope you can


    understand.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°So only the guests in the private room are important? We booked the entire restaurant; are we worth


    less than an onion? Your attitude is terrible!¡± ¡°Attlee must have booked the entire restaurant; why else


    would the hall be empty?¡±


    ¡°Call your manager!¡±


    ¡°Yes, call him over!¡±


    At this point, Olga noticed themotion and hurried over to inquire, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zachary was still here; wouldn¡¯t he have a negative impression of Yoli if he saw the Murphy family¡¯s


    rtives being so rude?


    The rtives exined the situation to her, and the waiter added, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if it weren¡¯t for you and Mr.


    Murphy insisting that our manager serve you, he wouldn¡¯t be attending to other guests today. Now this


    area is a mess.¡±


    The tables were littered with leftovers; melon seed shells and cigarette butts were everywhere on the


    floor, and someone even extinguished a cigarette on the carpet, making a few holes!


    This was the first time Dawn Restaurant had dealt with such ill¨Cmannered customers.


    ¡°If you insist on dining in this area, then an additional 20% will be added to the service charge.¡±


    After all, the carpet was stained and torn, and the cleaning and maintenance would take a lot of time


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and money.


    ¡°Olga, you tell him, did Attlee book the entire restaurant?¡±


    ¡°The entire ce is the Murphy family¡¯s now; I can do whatever I want!¡±


    ¡°When booking the entire restaurant, the service charge must have been included. Are you trying to


    squeeze more money out of us? Isn¡¯t this the Dawn Restaurant under the McMin Corporation? Is the


    McMin Corporation¡¯s behavior this despicable?¡±


    Other waiters hurried over to help resolve the issue.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve torn our carpet, and we haven¡¯t said anything. It¡¯s just that this carpet was imported from


    Italy. We originally didn¡¯t n to charge you for damages, just a little more for the service fee.¡±


    ¡°Just now, someone urinated on one of our nts. That nt is very precious; it¡¯s watered only every


    five days; it¡¯s a special variety imported from Dawnstar, worth two hundred thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Madam, these are all your guests; we hope you can say a few words.¡±


    The waiters were very polite, but the group of rtives just kept on talking.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors, are you trying to rob us? You dare ask for two hundred grand just like


    that? My kid peeing on the nt is fertilizing it; you should be thankful, and you¡¯re asking for money?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a group of eighty¨Ceight people spending money here; you¡¯ve already made a lot. Aren¡¯t you


    satisfied? Do you want more money? Have you never seen money in your life? Is money all you care


    about?¡±


    ¡°This is too much! I demand to see your manager today!¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve made a mess, so what?¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Then, someone picked up a te of leftovers and dumped it right on the carpet.


    ¡°Uncle, wait!¡± Olga was shocked, but it was toote to stop it.


    The other rtives followed suit, some stubbing out their cigarettes on the carpet, some pouring soup


    on the nts.


    Olga felt dizzy.


    Suddenly, someone identally knocked over an antique while wreaking havoc.


    Ironically, the antique fell where there was no carpet, and with a loud crash, it shattered into pieces.


    The entire hall went quiet.


    ¡°This antique is worth three million dors.¡±


    Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, Olga felt weak in the knees and dizzy.


    Zachary, seeing the outrageous behavior of his family, was immediately disgruntled with their manners,


    but Yoli had gone to the restroom and hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Olga summoned Attlee, and the waiter called the supervisor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Murphy, but you really have to pay for this,¡± the supervisor, after hearing what happened,


    noted. ¡°The antique is three million dors, the nt is two hundred thousand dors, and the carpet is


    fifty thousand dors. We can provide the original purchase receipts. If you don¡¯t pay, we¡¯ll have to call


    the police.¡±


    ¡°Kris, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Attlee tried to make nice with the supervisor, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Our CEO is also dining here today. If he gets wind of this, you know the consequences.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Attlee felt a sense of impending doom.


    They said the CEO, Romeo, was ruthless. If anyone caused trouble on his turf, their days were


    numbered!


    ¡°Attlee, didn¡¯t you book the whole restaurant? What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Besides, we know Attlee is loaded. A few million is nothing to him! Who are you underestimating?¡±


    Attlee wiped the sweat from his forehead and spotted Zachary not far away. He quickly said, ¡°Hold on a


    moment.¡± Then he went to seek help from Zachary.


    ¡°Son¨Cinw, I really need your help with this! You know, I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand right


    now.¡±


    But Zachary looked a bit ufortable. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have much money left in my bank


    ount either.¡±


    ¡°Could you maybe help cover some of it? Some of the rtives have lived in the countryside all their


    lives; they¡¯re not used to this kind of ce, and they didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble.¡±


    Zachary nced in the direction of the restroom. Ynda still hadn¡¯t returned. He really didn¡¯t want to


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take on this responsibility, but Attlee kept calling him son¨Cinw, almost begging.


    Attlee even said, ¡°Yoli¡¯s grandma said that when she gets better, she¡¯ll give all her shares to Yoli as a


    dowry. Marrying Yoli will make you proud.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°So what are you hesitating for?¡± Attlee continued to press.


    But Zachary was just a college freshman, easily swayed by Attlee. Finally, he spoke his mind: ¡°I can


    only provide thirty thousand dors; that¡¯s all I have left in my bank ount.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then transfer the thirty thousand dors to my ount, and I¡¯ll send it to them.¡°.


    Although Zachary was reluctant, he eventually transferred the thirty thousand dors.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    After Attlee had paid thepensation, those rtives still wanted to argue with a few waiters about


    who was right or wrong. Attlee hurriedly pulled them away


    ¡°Attlee, you¡¯re really too kind, letting these unfriendly folks step all over your


    ¡°Even though we, the Murphy family, are loaded, we can¡¯t let them act so recklessly!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t confront them because of your status as a tycoon, let me handle it! I can totally deal with


    these people!¡±


    Attlee was extremely embarrassed. He put his hands together and pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°I invited


    you all for dinner today, firstly to celebrate Yoli¡¯s good grades and secondly to introduce her fiance to


    you in advance. He¡¯s still here. Could you give me a break and stop causing a scene?¡±


    Everyone suddenly remembered Zachary¡¯s existence and instinctively looked at him.


    Zachary was sitting alone at the table, drinking red wine. Thinking about how expensive tonight¡¯s dinner


    was made him feel upset.


    Meanwhile,


    Ynda was captivated by two handsome men. Even though she didn¡¯t know their names, one nce


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at them filled her mind with images of them. One looked like the celebrity David, and the other was also


    breathtakingly handsome; she couldn¡¯t help but want to get to know them.


    She pretended to go to the restroom and found that there were people guarding all the elevators and


    even the fire stairwell.


    With no other options, she had to move toward the spiral staircase on the other side.


    There was no one guarding this staircase, and just as she was about to step on the first step, a waiter


    appeared and stopped her.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, you can¡¯t go up there.¡±


    Ynda retracted her foot, maintaining a decent smile, and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the restroom.¡±


    ¡°The restroom is 100 meters to the left.¡±


    Ynda kept her elegant smile and gently asked, ¡°Can I ask, is David having dinner here today?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t reveal the privacy of the guests.¡±


    ¡°Can you answer another question for me? A handsome man went upstairs just now; he looks a lot like


    my friend. Can you tell me his name? If it¡¯s my friend, I¡¯ll go up and say hi.¡±


    The waiter looked at her, thinking to himself, He¡¯s heard this excuse many times.


    What? She failed to get close to David, so now she¡¯s trying to get close to their boss? This girl was too


    much!


    Thinking this, the waiter still calmly said, ¡°Sorry, miss, I can¡¯t amodate your request.¡±


    Ynda nced in the direction of the upper floor, not knowing when that handsome man woulde


    down. If she could know his identity, that would be great.


    If not, if she could attract David¡¯s attention, whether it was by bing David¡¯s girlfriend or entering


    the entertainment industry in the future, it would be all good and no harm!

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    After grabbing a bite, Alma noticed Serena was still missing. She put on a concerned face and said,


    ¡°Serena hasn¡¯te back; I¡¯ll go check on her.¡±


    She got up and headed towards the restroom, which was about fifty yards from the dining area.


    Reaching the restroom door, she knocked and sweetly called out, ¡°Silly sis, are you okay in there?¡±


    The restroom door was flung open angrily, and Serena sshed all the water from her hands onto


    Alma¡¯s face.


    Although Alma managed to block some of it with her hand, some water still got onto her makeup.


    ¡°You meanie!¡± Serena, after sshing the water, was ready to p Alma hard!


    But Alma effortlessly caught her wrist and said, ¡°You really think you¡¯re some kind of princess?¡±


    She gave a coldugh and arrogantly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Auntie¡¯s pity, you¡¯d be on the streets like a


    homeless person by now! You can¡¯t even afford tonight¡¯s dinner, let alone bossing me around!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Serena was so angry that she was grinding her teeth but couldn¡¯t find the words to retort. Her


    face turned red with anger!


    ¡°Do you really think the Collins family would side with you, an outsider, over one of their own?¡± Alma


    looked at her with a gleeful smile, as if mocking her lowly status.


    Martha, who came out of the restroom with Serena¡¯s dress, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Alma, please let


    go; you¡¯re hurting Serena!¡±


    Before Alma could reply, Martha added with a stern face, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to record this and show


    it to the master and mistress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really loyal to her!¡± Alma let go disdainfully, brushing off her hands as if touching Serena was a


    dirty act.


    Serena saw all this and was furious.


    ¡°Serena, I¡¯ll settle our scores slowly. Don¡¯t leave this house too soon, or it won¡¯t be fun!¡± As Alma was


    about to enter the restroom, she deliberately bumped into Martha¡¯s shoulder and red at her. ¡°And


    you!¡±


    Old grudges and new hatred¨Cit¡¯s all going to be settled!


    ¡°Serena, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Martha, holding the dress, followed Serena and calmly reminded her,


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is about Ms. Be, so let¡¯s not cause any more trouble. It would leave a bad


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    impression on the master and mistress, who would think you¡¯re deliberately ruining Ms. Be¡¯s party.


    There will be plenty of chances to get back at herter.¡±


    ¡°Even she dares to bully me now!¡± Serena was very angry. ¡°Not to mention the others in the Collins


    family! I can tell she has a grudge against Arabe, but she wouldn¡¯t dare bully Arabe in front of so


    many people! Why only bully me?¡±


    ¡°Serena, you should know the difference between you and Ms. Be. Of course people will pick on the


    weaker one!¡±


    Martha¡¯s words made Serena even more upset. Arabe, that woman, always had all the advantages.


    If she hadn¡¯t suddenly returned, Alma wouldn¡¯t have the courage to be so arrogant!


    After a while, she returned to her seat. Keh, Louisa, and David all immediately showed concern.


    Considering the bigger picture, she just said, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± and then sneakily nced at Romeo.


    Romeo was whispering something to Arabe with his head down.


    Arabe red at him, a fake annoyance on her face. Romeo just gave a small smile, a doting


    expression that was envy¨Cinducing.


    That¡¯s Romeo, and Arabe actually dared to re at him like that!


    More importantly, he actually smiled, as if he were indulging Arabe¡¯s arrogance!


    Why? Why would such a great guy be charmed by Arabe?


    Just then, Alma came back.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    She hustled over to Beverly, grabbed her arm tightly, buried her face in her chest, and whimpered,


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    She looked like she¡¯d been done wrong big time.


    Seeing her, Serena couldn¡¯t help but feel pissed. If she didn¡¯t know the full story, they¡¯d think she was


    the bad guy!


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Beverly looked down to see a handprint on her daughter¡¯s right cheek. If they didn¡¯t look


    closely, they¡¯d think it was just makeup.


    Beverly had a hunch her daughter was up to something, so she went along with the act, raising her


    voice with concern, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± All eyes were suddenly on them.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask!¡± Alma kept her head down, her voice tainted with reproach, as if she didn¡¯t want


    anyone else to know.


    ¡°What happened?¡± When Alma wouldn¡¯t spill, Beverly turned to Serena, asking gently, ¡°Alma went to


    see you just now; how did shee back like this? Do you know what happened?¡±


    Serena was at a loss. How was she supposed to know what Alma was up to?


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not Serena¡¯s fault; don¡¯t question her!¡± Alma immediately stopped her, saying,¡±I did this


    makeup myself; I thought it was fun.¡±


    ¡°Who in their right mind would paint a handprint on their face?¡± Beverly said, reaching out to touch her


    face.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Don¡¯t touch!¡± Alma teared up from the pain.


    At this point, everyone was looking at Serena in disbelief.


    Did Serena hit her?


    Beverly turned to Serena, saying tenderly, ¡°Serena, it¡¯s all because Alma was careless and dirtied your


    dress tonight. I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf, andter I¡¯ll take you shopping for a new dress. I wouldn¡¯t


    feel right otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Serena felt wronged. Beverly sounded like she hit Alma because Alma dirtied her


    dress! But that wasn¡¯t the case at all!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you hit her; don¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡± Beverly feigned a scolding smile, speaking softly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush; it¡¯s Alma¡¯s fault tonight.¡±


    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t hit her! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with the handprint on her face!¡± Serena said, turning to


    Keh and Louisa, ¡°Dad, Mom, I really didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Louisa was also confused. Alma had gone to


    the restroom to check on Serena out of concern, and when she came back, she had a red handprint on


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her face that looked real, even wincing when Beverly touched it.


    ¡°Serena, what¡¯s going on?¡± Louisa wouldn¡¯t condemn her own daughter, but she wouldn¡¯t cover for her


    if she made a mistake either.


    ¡°When Alma came to find me in the restroom, as soon as I opened the door.¡± Serena suddenly


    remembered sshing water on her, smudging her makeup a bit.


    Did Alma mess up her own makeup? Did she really draw a handprint on herself while retouching her


    makeup? Was this to frame her? That little rascal!


    ¡°So what happened then?¡± Louisa saw that she stopped without continuing, wondering if something


    serious and unspeakable had happened.


    ¡°Whatever Serena did to me, as long as she¡¯s not mad, it¡¯s okay! Mom, don¡¯t ask anymore! It will


    damage the harmony between us sisters and our family! Tonight¡¯s dinner is centered around Ms. Be,


    and Romeo is also present. Let¡¯s drop it!¡±


    Before anyone else could speak, Alma continued, ¡°I¡¯m really okay! Mom, don¡¯t ask anymore! The


    atmosphere was so good; now it¡¯s all changed!¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    After she finished speaking, she casually tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    There¡¯s no way Beverly wouldn¡¯t notice the ulterior motive behind her daughter¡¯s move, and she


    asked, ¡°Why is your hair wet too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®cause it¡¯s so hot out; I¡¯m just sweating! Anyway, it¡¯s got nothing to do with Serena; let¡¯s just eat!¡±


    Alma tried to divert the topic and added in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not embarrass Be.¡±


    Serena was ticked off. Wasn¡¯t Alma¡¯sment a sneaky way of implying that her wet hair and the


    mark on her face were Serena¡¯s doing? And she had the nerve to pretend to be considerate. What a


    joke!


    Serena couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out, ¡°Mom, I swear I didn¡¯t hit her. That mark must be something


    she drew on herself. Martha can back me up!! didn¡¯ty a finger on her!¡±


    On one side, Serena was adamantly denying it, and on the other side, Alma was seemingly covering


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    up for her.


    Everyone¡¯s sympathies were leaning towards Alma!


    Though Louisa doubted Serena would do such a thing, the evidence was right there. Surely they


    couldn¡¯t just use Alma of making a scene out of nothing?


    ¡°Can we please stop staring at me? Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Alma couldn¡¯t handle the attention. ¡°If there¡¯s


    anything you want to say, let¡¯s talk about it after dinner!¡± Arabe smirked, seeing right through Alma¡¯s


    act. The whole thing could be solved with a simple bottle of makeup remover to see who was lying. But


    Serena, in her anger, wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    However, Arabe decided not to interfere with their sisterly spat and merelymented, ¡°This foie


    gras is pretty good.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone quickly shifted their attention.


    David was puzzled. He believed Serena wouldn¡¯t hit anyone, but he also thought Alma was usually


    sweet and wouldn¡¯t be capable of such deception. He shook his head, not knowing what to think, and


    decided to te food for them instead. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first; we can talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Serena had never felt so wronged!


    ¡°Serena, nobody¡¯s saying you hit me. Let¡¯s drop it!¡± Alma continued to whisper as she ate, serving food


    to Serena in an attempt to make peace. Serena was fuming!


    ¡°Serena, Be just said the foie gras is tasty; what do you think?¡± Alma asked with a smile, ¡°If you like


    it, I can get you some more.¡± Serena was about to lose it!


    Meanwhile, Ynda couldn¡¯t find any other way upstairs and had to return to the main hall.


    The hall was bustling, but she didn¡¯t notice; her mind was preupied with how to cozy up to the two


    handsome guys.


    ¡°Yoli, why did it take you so long? Are you feeling sick?¡± Zachary was relieved to see her return and


    asked softly.


    ¡°The dining room is so huge, I got a bit lost. Sorry for making you wait.¡± Ynda looked up at Zachary¡¯s


    average face and felt a bit disappointed. Compared to those two guys, he fell short.


    ¡°Yoli, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you; I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡± Zachary brought up


    something he had been thinking about: ¡°For our uing engagement party, would it be possible to


    hold it separately at our respective families¡® ces?¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Zachary added, probably worrying that she might misunderstand, ¡°This is all me, it has nothing to do


    with my parents.¡±


    As for the engagement party, his parents had long since let him take the reins.


    Ynda seemed to have a hunch but still asked subconsciously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That is, on the day of the engagement party, we will invite all our family and friends over, and any


    close rtives and friends from your side cane too. But as for those distant rtives,


    Zachary hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to just say, ¡°Would it be possible for your parents to


    invite those distant rtives at another time? Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Zachary, are you saying our rtives aren¡¯t good enough, worried they¡¯ll embarrass your family?¡±


    Ynda immediately got a bit miffed.


    ¡°Yoli.¡± Zachary wanted to exin but didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    She didn¡¯t see how uncouth her rural rtives had been just now. He didn¡¯t even want to remember it a


    second time!


    If his family saw it, not only would he be theughingstock, but everyone would oppose the marriage!


    He just didn¡¯t want things to get too awkward.


    ¡°If you look down on us Murphys, Zachary, then you don¡¯t have to worry about my future.¡± Ynda


    retorted angrily.


    ¡°Yoli, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Zachary tried to exin quietly, ¡°It¡¯s because just now.¡±


    Everything that had happened was hard to put into words. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass Yoli.


    ¡°What happened just now? Did you feel ignored because I took too long in the restroom? Did you think


    I was deliberately ignoring you? Making you ufortable?¡°,


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zachary got a bit flustered and said, ¡°You should ask your parents!¡±


    Ynda didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but she had a bad feeling. Did something major


    happen while she was gone?


    After a while, Zachary poured himself a drink and said, ¡°I promised you before, after the engagement


    party, I would buy you a Porsche. That might have to be put on


    hold.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Was he not going to marry her anymore?


    Was he not willing to spend the money?


    Did he think he was superior?


    Did he look down on her?


    Those two guys were really good¨Clooking, but she didn¡¯t say it to provoke him or protect his ego.


    He didn¡¯t really think he was that great, did he?


    Zachary watched her expression turn sour and patiently exined, ¡°I just transferred all my personal


    savings to your father.¡±


    Ynda was taken aback. What did he mean?


    Why did he transfer money to her father?


    And so much at once?


    Seeing that Zachary didn¡¯t n to say more, she went to her father, Attlee. After learning the truth, she


    realized how inappropriate her rtives¡® behavior had been.


    Meanwhile, David was serving food to Arabe when his phone vibrated. It was his manager, saying he


    needed him toe over.


    ¡°Be, I have some things to take care of. You just stay here and eat.¡± David gently patted Arabe¡¯s


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    head, then turned to Romeo and said, ¡°Take good care of Be. If she¡¯s not happy,¡±


    He waved his fist, seemingly threatening him: ¡°Watch out, I¡¯ll punch you.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s lips curled up slightly, seemingly interested in this threat. He asked, ¡°You think you can beat


    me?¡±


    David instantly felt insulted. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Fights aren¡¯t just about the size of your fist, but


    the strength behind it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Romeo¡¯s grin grew wider.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m totally being underestimated here!¡± David grumbled to himself.


    ¡°Let me give you a lift home, David.¡± This proposal lit up David¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Arabe


    excitedly. ¡°But you haven¡¯t finished your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±


    While David was thrilled, he didn¡¯t forget to warn Romeo, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare follow us!¡±


    Finally, he had a chance to spend some alone time with his sister!


    Even if it was just for a little while.


    David walked out shoulder to shoulder with Arabe, looking as pumped as if he¡¯d just won the lottery.


    ¡°Be, is there anything you want to know about the entertainment industry? I can tell you everything I


    know.¡± David said it indulgently. ¡°Not interested? That¡¯s cool; I can tell you something else.¡±


    He chatted with Arabe about all kinds of celebrity gossip from the moment they stepped into the


    elevator until they reached the lobby.


    Ynda was about to thank Zachary when she spotted David out of the corner of her eye.


    There he was, not wearing sunsses, with his cap on backwards, dressed in trendy clothes, chatting


    joyfully with a girl. And that girl was Arabe!


    Ynda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She rubbed her eyes and looked¨Cagain. It was indeed Arabe!


    ¡°Do you find this funny, hahaha?¡± David wasughing heartily.


    Arabe was amused by his silliness and nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Right? I have another funny story to tell you.¡± David began to spill more industry gossip.


    Ynda couldn¡¯t believe it. International superstar David was chatting andughing with Arabe so


    intimately.


    Were they dating?


    The thought shocked her. She covered her mouth, unable to believe this was real.


    Could it be that Arabe was invited to the dinner because of David?


    He was a superstar, and it wasmon for him to book a whole restaurant.


    But what made Arabe worthy of being with such a perfect man?


    Even if she was the founder of QY, she wasn¡¯t qualified!


    Ynda clenched her fists, her eyes reddening with jealousy. Only after they had left did she approach


    Zachary.


    Although Zachary had given $300,000, Ynda had no interest in his ordinary face. She regretted that


    she had made her move too soon.


    ¡°Zachary, my dad told me what happened. I¡¯m really sorry that my rtives have caused you trouble!¡±


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to pay you back those $300,000.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she said this, Ynda had no intention of repaying the money. She just wanted to leave a


    good impression on Zachary.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly take your money. I hope you¡¯re not mad about my earlier proposal. I just wanted to


    make my rtives like you more.¡±


    ¡°I know; I¡¯ve talked to my dad about it. We¡¯ll have separate engagement parties, and those distant


    rtives will be invited by my dad at another time.¡±


    Seeing her say this, Zachary finally smiled.


    On the other side, Arabe had just dropped off David and returned to the private room. Everyone


    asked her if she wanted to eat anything, but she said she was full and couldn¡¯t eat another bite.


    Keh and Lucas then started arguing about who should pick up the tab.


    ¡°I organized this dinner, so I should be the one to pay!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Be¡¯s uncle; can¡¯t you let me show some generosity? I want Be to have a good impression of


    me too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already given Be gifts and a bank card; there¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting you pay for this meal.¡±


    ¡°Are you being polite to me again? I¡¯m telling you, I must pay for this meal tonight; otherwise, my wife


    will punish me when I get home!¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Seeing the two brothers bickering endlessly, Louisa smiled at Arabe and said, ¡°Be, why don¡¯t you


    see Romeo out first? We¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Romeo walked through the lobby with his arm around Arabe¡¯s shoulders, Ynda¡¯s mouth hung


    open wide ¨¦nough to fit two eggs.


    Wasn¡¯t that the man she¡¯d been pining for?


    He was actually walking arm in arm with Arabe, whispering something to her.


    And Arabe was smiling brightly, her eyes were flirting with him!


    Hadn¡¯t she just been hugging David?


    That was way out of line!


    She was dating two guys at the same time!


    How shameless!


    The real question was, How did she manage it? She had two amazing guys attracted to her, and they


    didn¡¯t even notice each other. They were dining in the same restaurant but didn¡¯t realize each other¡¯s


    presence!


    That was simply mind¨Cblowing.


    Seeing them leave the restaurant, Ynda immediately stood up and said, ¡°Zachary, I need to use the


    restroom¡°.


    Again??


    Zachary wanted to ask if she was feeling unwell, but he noticed that she was headed in the opposite


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    direction of the restroom. Where was she going? Was she stepping out for some fresh air? Was


    something bothering her tonight?


    Ynda hurried outside the restaurant, and from a distance, she saw Romeo, under the dim light,


    holding Arabe¡¯s face in his hands and kissing her passionately. She covered her mouth, unable to


    believe what she was seeing!


    Their affection, it seemed, was deeper than she had imagined.


    Rom¨¦o was greedily enjoying the sweet taste of the girl¡¯s lips; after a while, he reluctantly let go,


    saying, ¡°I wish I could take you home.¡±


    But Arabe seemed more indifferent than him: ¡°I¡¯ll take our dar hometer; you can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Leaving me alone again.¡±


    His tone sounded a bit mncholic.


    Arabe sighed and said, ¡°Behave.¡±


    ¡°Then give me somepensation.¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh at his constant requests for pensation. She smiled, tiptoed, and


    Romeo held her tighter, as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°It¡¯s too little; can I have more?¡±


    Arabe tiptoed again and gave him another kiss.


    Romeo¡¯s passion was ignited by her; he held her head and gave her a long, deep kiss.


    Ynda, hiding nearby, watched their deep kisses and cursed in her mind!


    Her teasing and rejecting tactics were clear as day!


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Ynda¡¯s head. She took out her phone and snapped a picture.


    She would definitely show this to Romeo, or maybe David, when the opportunity presented itself. To


    show them just how cunning and maniptive this woman


    was!

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    After a while, Romeo gently touched Arabe¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here with you for your uncle and


    aunt.¡±


    ¡°No need; you can go ahead.¡± Arabe said, as ifforting a child, ¡°Be good, be careful on the road,


    and don¡¯t drive too fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I get home.¡± Romeo withdrew his hand, looked at her affectionately for a few


    moments, then turned to walk towards the parking lot.


    Arabe turned her head and saw Ynda hiding in the bushes. She sneered, ¡°Had enough fun taking


    pictures?¡±


    Ynda was surprised that Arabe could see her from such a distance and knew she was taking


    pictures.


    Seeing Arabeing towards her, Ynda was a bit scared, but she braced herself and stepped


    out.


    She was the first to attack, pointing at Arabe and scolding, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless, all cozy with


    David one moment and then close with Romeo the next! What, you can¡¯t live without men?¡±


    Cozy with David?


    Unclear with Romeo?


    Arabe found it funny. She raised her hand and pped her. The sound was particrly crisp at


    night.


    ¡°Get over yourself! Seems likest time¡¯s lesson wasn¡¯t enough for you. This time you¡¯ll learn again:


    Think before you speak, or else people might think you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°You, you bitch, dare to insult me.¡± Ynda covered her face, furious and about to fight back.


    Just then, an RV drove over. A driver quickly got out and asked respectfully, ¡°Ms. Be, is there a


    problem? Do you need my¨Chelp?¡±


    He finished speaking and then looked at Ynda vigntly.


    ¡°Just ignore her, Arabe got into the RV without giving Ynda a second thought.


    Ynda was furious, knowing she was no match for Arabe with the driver protecting her.


    ¡°Wait and see, this isn¡¯t over!¡± Ynda threatened. Back in the hall, she saw Attlee and Olga fawning


    over a crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, didn¡¯t expect to see you here! I¡¯m Attlee from¨Cthe Murphy group. Tonight, we¡¯re hosting a


    party for my daughter. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to join us for a drink.¡±


    My husband doesn¡¯t drink.¡± From the front of the crowd, the elegant and beautiful Louisa spoke coldly,


    ¡°Even if he did, why would he want to have a meal with you?¡±


    They had bullied their precious daughter before, and she hadn¡¯t even settled the score yet!


    Yet they had the audacity toe over and be annoying?


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, I¡¯m sorry; my husband doesn¡¯t know any better. Don¡¯t be upset. Olga nudged Attlee¡¯s


    elbow, hinting for him to apologize.


    Attlee quickly put on a smile, pping his mouth in an overly friendly way. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault;


    I¡¯m not good with words, Mrs. Collins; don¡¯t take it to heart. Tonight, we just wanted to see you happy,


    so we got a bit eager and wanted to invite you for a drink, not knowing Mr. Collins doesn¡¯t drink.¡±


    The Collins family was very imposing; whether it was Keh¡¯s family or Lucas¡¯s, they all gave off a


    feeling of looking down from a high ce. Under the powerful aura of thisrge family, Attlee felt like an


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    insignificant bug, feeling very humble.


    ¡°But seeing you unhappy makes me happy, Mr. Murphy; please step aside.¡±


    Seeing that Louisa didn¡¯t intend to waste time with them, Attlee felt humiliated, but he didn¡¯t want to


    miss such a great opportunity!


    Before Olga could finish speaking, Louisa had already nced at the lobby manager.


    The manager immediately understood her meaning, stepped forward, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs.


    Murphy, could you please make way?¡±


    He opened a path, and the Collins family walked by one by one. Their powerful presence made the


    Murphy family feel intimidated.


    Watching Keh and Louisa¡¯s retreating figures, Attlee couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Mr. Collins, Mrs.


    Collins.¡±

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    He was itching to say something, even if they disliked or looked down on him.


    But the lobby manager and some waitstaff blocked his way; clearly they didn¡¯t want Attlee and Olga to


    approach.


    The Collins family was not your average rich family.


    Take the Panter family, for instance; they outdo the Murphy family in many aspects. But all members of


    the Panter familybined don¡¯t have the same vibe as Louisa alone.


    Louisa¡¯s elegance and nobility, etched by time, and the superiority shining in her eyes, that¡¯s not


    something everyone can pull off.


    ¡°Howe they¡¯re not bankrupt yet? And they¡¯re still in the mood to host dinners?¡± Louisa left the


    restaurant with a trace of displeasure on her delicate face. Kehforted her affectionately,


    saying, ¡°Soon. Theirpany is now an empty shell; I reckon tonight¡¯s banquet is them putting on a


    brave face.¡±


    The Murphy family now had no partners and no capital turnover, they were in chaos.


    Just looking at Attlee tonight, he seemed to have aged considerably. The passion in his eyes had


    evaporated, reced by decay and loss.


    ¡°When did these nobodies start to bother you? If need be) I can have someone deal with them.¡±


    Beverly, standing beside, revealed a noblewoman¡¯s smile, speaking softly, ¡°We don¡¯t need to get upset


    over these nobodies; it¡¯ll just age us.¡±


    In the eyes of the true elites, these nobodies weren¡¯t worth


    mentioning.


    Lucas, standing beside her, mocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t our Be the only one who aced this year¡¯s college entrance


    exam? That family just held a banquet, hanging a banner saying their daughter did well in the college


    entrance exam and has a promising future. If you didn¡¯t know any better, you¡¯d think they were so


    great. Just a small family, unting the slightest aplishment.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know that the real strong ones kept a low profile..


    Their perspective was so narrow.


    ¡°Enough about them. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    Hearing Louisa say this, Beverly turned to Serena, asking affectionately, ¡°Serena, would you like to


    Serena was so anxious she was stomping her foot. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hit Alma! I didn¡¯t hit anyone over a


    dress; no, I didn¡¯t lift a finger!¡±


    ¡°Look at this child, all worked up.¡± Beverly couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking at Serena with a pleasant


    expression and saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not ming you. Since you don¡¯t want the dress, I¡¯ll get you


    something else next time. We can hang out some other time.¡±


    ¡°But listen.¡± Before Serena could exin, she heard Lucasughing: ¡°Our whole family loves Be; we


    should get together more often; let us see more of her.¡±


    Seeing their chauffeur drive up, Lucas opened the car door for his wife and kids, then exchanged some


    pleasantries before leaving.


    Seeing them leave, Serena was really anxious since no one was listening to her exnation: ¡°Mom,


    Dad, I really didn¡¯t hit her!¡±.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about this at home.¡± Keh soothed.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Be¡¯s gratitude towards Grace, I¡¯d really want to wipe them all out in one fell swoop! A


    touch of discontent appeared on Louisa¡¯s face; she was talking about the Murphy family. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    Be about what just happened; I don¡¯t want her to feel disgusted.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, your wish is mymand.¡± Kehughed.


    Louisa was about to get in the car, then she seemed to ponder something, suddenly turning back and


    saying, ¡°Mess with them some more.¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    If she can¡¯t take them down in one shot, then just chipped away at them little by little. Whatever, don¡¯t


    let them livefortably.


    They¡¯ve been bullying Be for so many years. Who would put up with that?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Keh agreed instantly.


    The next morning.


    Attlee and Olga, loaded with all sorts of gifts, arrived at Hope Hospital¡¯s Room 301. As soon as they


    opened the door, they saw Grace chatting with a strange


    woman.


    The stranger was sitting by the bed, looking like a secretary, stern¨Cfaced and professional, seemingly


    agreeing with whatever Grace was saying. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake? Who¡¯s this?¡± Olga was instantly


    curious and wary of this stranger as soon as she stepped into the room.


    It was only half past seven in the morning, and this woman hade so early. What was she


    discussing with Grace?


    Upon seeing them, the stranger immediately stood up and politely said to Grace, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing


    else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Grace answered simply. Seeing theme in with a mountain of gifts, her face instantly turned


    serious. ¡°Why are you here? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t told us who this person is.¡± Olga only wanted to know the stranger¡¯s identity. What


    was her rtionship with Grace? What was she doing for Grace? Was it rted to the will?


    With these thoughts, she immediately blocked the stranger¡¯s exit, smiling as she asked, ¡°Are you a


    rtive of ours or someone else? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    The stranger did not answer her question, only politely saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you please let me


    pass?¡±


    With no intention of backing down, Olga was getting a bit pissed.. It looked like the woman didn¡¯t take


    her seriously at all.


    Seeing that Olga wouldn¡¯t give way, the stranger forced her way past and exited the room, shutting the


    door behind her.


    This made Olga even more pissed. The woman¡¯s manners and attitude were just in awful! She¡¯ll


    show her!


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t buy insurance, did you?¡± Attlee asked when he saw the woman in the ck suit. She


    looked a bit like an insurance agent..


    ¡°Ha, you all wish I¡¯d kick the bucket sooner! Even if I gave all my property away after I die, I wouldn¡¯t


    leave you a penny!¡± Grace said, coughing a few times in anger. She coldly added, ¡°What did youe


    for this time? To take my phone, my bracelet, or the flowers made of gems?¡±


    Last time, Olga took advantage of her fainting to take all the things Be had given her, which had


    made her condition worse.


    Luckily, Be had managed to get everything back, and she even bought her some expensive


    medicine. Otherwise, she might already be six feet under.


    They¡¯d have to visit her at her grave, then!


    ¡°Mom, how could we dare to steal your things?¡± Olga put on an innocent face. ¡°Last time, we saw you


    faint and were worried that your valuable items would be stolen, so we kindly helped you keep them


    safe, but you misunderstood our good intentions and let Be make a scene at our ce. I fell down


    and twisted my waist because of it, and I couldn¡¯t get out of bed for days.¡±


    ¡°Serves you right,¡± Grace replied expressionlessly, adding sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the thieves at


    home? Real thieves would feel inadequate in front of you.¡±


    Despite her difort, Olga still put out the breakfast one by one. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re joking again! We


    asked the nursesst night, and they said you could eat these for breakfast. Why don¡¯t you eat a bit


    first?¡±


    Ever sincest time, when she saw their true colors, Grace had grown even more disgusted with them.


    Right now, she nced coldly at the breakfast on the table. ¡°Take it away.¡±


    She was thinking, They might have poisoned the food!

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no poison.¡± At this moment, Attlee was sitting by the bed, looking at Grace¡¯s


    face helplessly. ¡°We know you¡¯re mad, and yeah, we messed up. We shouldn¡¯t have put Be¡¯s info on


    that missing persons site, leading to your separation.¡±


    Grace, hearing these words, was a bit taken aback. Had something unusual happened today? Her son


    was actually reflecting on his actions. That was a rarity.


    I


    ¡°Last time we visited, we really took to heart what you said.¡± Attlee looked genuinely remorseful; his


    head hung low in regret.


    Grace had previously mentioned that ever since they put Be¡¯s info on the missing persons site, the


    Murphy family had hit hard times, driving away their fortune without even realizing.


    ¡°Be¡¯s been doing so well in school all these years, and you never even told me.¡±


    Hearing this, Grace found it a bit funny and immediately retorted, ¡°When did I not tell you? Every time I


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    call you, the minute I start talking about Be, you lose interest. You¡¯re always ¡®busy¡®, ¡®in a meeting¡®,


    ¡®doing something else¡®. Basically, you never want to make time to hear me out.¡±


    That was a fact, and Attlee had no retort.


    ¡°The rare times you guys do call me, it¡¯s always to borrow money or for some boss¡¯s contact. After


    giving you the money and the contact info and just starting to fill you in on Be¡¯s recent situation, you


    guys are already rushing to hang up!¡±


    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve texted me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know that from middle school onwards, the school system would automatically send


    Be¡¯s homework and monthly exam results to you? Be got full marks on every test just to gain a bit


    of your favor!¡±


    This was news to Attlee; he hadn¡¯t realized that Be had been doing so well in school all these years


    or that she had been longing for their attention this whole time.


    They really screwed up on this front.


    But he had absolutely no clue that the school system sent homework and grades¡­


    Olga, standing off to the side, was looking even more upset. She suddenly remembered that she used


    to receive texts from the school about Be¡¯s homework, vocabry/words to memorize, and tests to


    take!


    She was so annoyed by the constant texts that she called the school and gave them a piece of her


    mind, and the texts stopped.


    But Be didn¡¯t know about this; she thought her parents could see her grades, so she studied hard


    every day.


    ¡°So you also didn¡¯t tell us that Be is the founder of QY Corp!¡± Attlee¡¯s words held a hint of me.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t even care about your own child, and now you¡¯re ming me? Be is still underage;


    she didn¡¯t want to make you feel inferior to a minor, so she¡¯s always been mindful of your feelings.


    These past few years, she¡¯s been helping you guys out behind the scenes. Do you really think the


    Murphy family could be as prosperous as it is today with your level of intelligence?¡±


    Olga was immediately defensive: ¡°Mom, even though Arabe is the founder of QY, the Murphy


    family¡¯s sess today is clearly due to me and Attlee¡¯s hard work over the years.¡±


    ¡°Hard work?¡± Grace scoffed, ¡°Take the recent events as an example; you guys wanted to invest in a


    few projects. Be practically spoon¨Cfed you the right paths to take; she practically handed you the


    money on a silver tter! Yet you guys lost all your capital. Be had to cover for you with a hundred


    million dors!¡±


    Olga and Attlee were both shocked and unable to believe it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more where that came from. That kid truly cares about you guys, but how have you


    treated her over the years?¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Attlee asked in shock, ¡°Mom, are you for real? Has Be been doing all this for us for so long?¡±


    ¡°You know damn well. Look at QY; they¡¯re so powerful; why would they coborate with you? Because


    of your abilities? Or because you have some special resources?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Attlee and Olga turned pale at their mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for all the boneheaded decisions you¡¯ve made over the years and Be having to clean up


    your mess, you¡¯d probably be filthy rich by now!¡± Though Olga was skeptical, seeing her mother so


    indignant and considering everything that had happened, including Arabe¡¯s creation of the huge QY,


    she started to believe.


    Grace, struggling to suppress a fit of coughing, finally said, ¡°You should be thanking her for me still


    being here!¡±


    Attlee and Olga were stunned, looking at her in disbelief. Arabe didn¡¯t do anything! She didn¡¯t know


    medicine and didn¡¯t pay any bills; why should they thank her? Seeing their expressions, Grade


    chuckled. ¡°You really think you two could afford my stay in this VIP ward?¡±


    This was Hope Hospital. It¡¯s just a regr VIP ward, but they can¡¯t just throw money at it; they need


    connections!


    ¡°Caden Newton is my personal physician, thanks to Be!¡±


    ¡°Also, I take a medication twice a month, a million dors a pop, for three consecutive months before


    surgery can be performed! Be gave me that!¡±


    ¡°You two think paying some hospital bills and visiting me once or twice a month is enough to fulfill your


    duties? Ha.¡±


    ¡°Be and I are not blood rted, but she¡¯s helped us the most! You¡¯re ungrateful, constantly hurting


    and humiliating her.¡±


    Whatever Grace said next, Attlee couldn¡¯t hear. His mind was buzzing.


    He suddenly remembered that a while ago, he was afraid Arabe would keep bothering Grace at the


    hospital, and he considered transferring Grace to another hospital.


    But Caden told him the best medical resources were at Hope Hospital, and if she was transferred,


    Grace would probably pass away soon..


    He asked Caden if there was any other way to save Grace besides staying at Hope Hospital.


    Caden said there was a medication only avable on the ck market for a million dors a pill that


    Grace would need to take twice a month for three consecutive months before surgery could be


    performed.


    He was too stingy to pay for it then, but,


    Everything Grace said lined up perfectly with what Caden had told him. If Arabe hadn¡¯t given Grace


    those pills, how could Grace possibly know about the ck market prices and the cost of the


    medication? How could she have recovered so well? Her condition once left many doctors clueless.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Thinking back, Attlee remembered Caden once saying that Grace¡¯s health was all thanks to Arabe.


    They used to dismiss this girl¡¯s capabilities, but were they wrong?


    He suddenly sneered at himself for how arrogant they had been, actually believing that Arabe


    needed to find a job or rely on wealthy folks to live in Summerfield. Three years ago, the rise of the QY


    brand was all because of Arabe. She had way more funds and resources than they did; she didn¡¯t


    need a job, nor did she need to depend on a man¡¯s money.


    Not to mention her piano talent and her excellent grades at a prestigious school.


    Every time they med her for not caring about herself, she would respond with sarcasm and disdain.


    They really misunderstood her.


    She was standing on her own two feet in Summerfield.


    Every time she went to the hospital, it was to deliver expensive medicine to Grace, not to fight for her


    inheritance.


    Grace¡¯s shares were worth thirty million dors, but just these expensive medicines cost her six


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hundred thousand dors, plus the smartphones, bracelets, jewels, and other gifts she had given.


    It exceeded the total value of the olddy¡¯s shares.


    She hadn¡¯t had any inappropriate rtionships with men. She knew Caden that¡¯s why Caden became


    the olddy¡¯s primary doctor.


    She was the founder of QY, so it only made sense that she was close with Dn from Allbara


    Investment.


    She didn¡¯tck wealth or resources, and she didn¡¯t need to depend on men.


    It was they who were full of themselves, misunderstanding her.


    ¡°Mom, hearing you say this, I really regret it; I me myself.¡± Olga cried bitterly, and after a while, she


    raised her eyes and said, ¡°We owe her so much!¡±


    Before Grace could speak, Olga¡¯s tears flowed again, and she regretfully said, ¡°Mom, can you help us,


    y the peacekeeper, and reconcile us with her? If you speak, she will certainly forgive us.¡±


    Grace shook off her hand, coldly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know who else to turn to other than you; please help us!¡±


    Olga once again grabbed her hand, tears streaming down as she begged, ¡°We thought we were so


    great these years, but it turns out Arabe was helping us all along. We really regret it. We are so


    upset. Can you help us? Give us a chance to make amends?¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t answer, turning her face away, obviously not believing her words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see our family decline, right? If dad could see from heaven, how sad and upset he


    would be to see the rtionship between Arabe and our family now?¡±


    Attlee knelt down, eyes filled with tears, and said, ¡°Mom, please help us! Thepany has been in so


    much trouble recently that I¡¯ve sold many of my properties and shops, but it¡¯s still not enough to save


    thepany; it¡¯s going under!¡±


    ¡°Thepany wasn¡¯t built by you guys; even if it goes bankrupt, you shouldn¡¯t be here feeling sorry for


    yourselves!¡±


    Grace finally understood that they were not truly regretful; they just didn¡¯t want to see thepany go


    bankrupt, lose their status as the wealthiest, and lose this luxurious lifestyle.


    This was what they really cared about!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    ¡°If thepany goes under, you guys totally have iting, Grace said angrily.


    Attlee took a couple of steps forward and knelt, tightly holding his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not just


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    about thepany. A few days ago, Yoli said some not¨Cso¨Cnice things, and Be might¡¯ve


    misunderstood. She¡¯s even talking about suing Yoli. She¡¯s not just demandingpensation but also a


    public apology from Yoli. Yoli might even end up in jail.¡±


    This meant that Be was totally not backing down and was determined to make Yoll pay!


    ¡°Well, Yoli must have said something really out of line to get Be to react this way. Grace didn¡¯t ask for


    details but instead said, ¡°Be did the right thing!¡± ¡°Mom? You just sided with Be without even


    asking? Isn¡¯t Yoli your own granddaughter? How can you let a stranger bully your own flesh and


    blood?¡±


    Olga got so worked up that she almost blew her cool. If Attlee hadn¡¯t shot her a look, she would¡¯ve kept


    going.


    ¡°Mom, Yoli really messed up this time,¡± Attlee picked up, with a shameful look on his face. ¡°I made Yoli


    apologize to her privately. Olga and Yoli both knelt before Be. I tried to smooth things over, but


    Be¡¯s totally lost faith in us.¡±


    Seeing that Grace still ignored him, Attlee took another step forward. ¡°Mom, would you call her over for


    us? We¡¯ll apologize to her again, even kneel if we have to!¡± Olga clenched her fists. Apologize to Be


    again, on their knees? They¡¯d totally lose face! Attlee¡¯s suggestion was absolutely boneheaded.


    ¡°Are you guys really sorry when you apologize on your knees?¡±


    Before they could answer, Grace sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You guys are just trying to save your


    own skins. You can¡¯t stand the thought of losing your current status. Do you really think that a half¨C


    hearted apology would make Be go all in for you like before?¡±


    Attlee looked embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect his mother to see through them so clearly, unswayed by


    their tears and sweet talk.


    All he could do was plead, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the key to all this. That girl respects you so much. We don¡¯t


    mind if she doesn¡¯t acknowledge our efforts in raising her, but you¡¯ve taken care of her all these years.


    If you ask her for anything in return, she¡¯ll surely agree!¡±


    Helping the Murphy family out of their crisis and not suing Yoli, Be could totally do it!


    The smile on Grace¡¯s face turned colder. She never thought she¡¯d see the day where her son and


    daughter¨Cinw would be so heartless, asking her to demand payback from Be.


    What nerve you guys have to say all these things!¡± Grace swept the breakfast off the small bedside


    table onto the floor. ¡°You guys just don¡¯t know when to quit You only want to take advantage of Be!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t bothering back!¡±


    The sudden movement of breakfast being swept onto the floor scared Olga. If the food hadn¡¯tnded


    on the other side, they would¡¯ve been the victims!


    She had specially chosen an expensive dress for her visit to the hospital today, and it was almost


    ruined.


    Luckily, nothing happened, or else she would¡¯ve had to foot the dry cleaning bill.


    Seeing how angry his mother was, Attlee quickly stood up and gently patted her back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be


    upset. We really want to make peace with Be; it¡¯s not like what you think.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Grace didn¡¯t want to hear any more of their excuses. She was so mad she couldn¡¯t stop


    coughing, her face turning red.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Attlee, worried it might trigger her illness, quickly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving; don¡¯t get angry. There¡¯s


    still breakfast in that bag; you can have itter.¡±


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call someone! Take your stuff and get out!¡±


    1


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Attlee quickly helped Olga¡¯up, signaling her to leave.


    Olga gave him a dirty look. Why should they leave? The issue wasn¡¯t resolved; they needed Grace¡¯s


    help. Otherwise, that girl, Arabe, won¡¯t drop thewsuit; she won¡¯t go all in like before.


    They were just begging Grace in tears, wasting a lot of precious breakfast. They needed to fix this


    today.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s a mega loss!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Attlee grabbed her hand and forced her to leave.


    As soon as they stepped out of the room, Olga couldn¡¯t help but shake off his hand, scolding him,


    ¡°What are you doing? If Grace agrees, maybe Be would even give us QY or even let us plot for a


    position to be nominal shareholders. Wouldn¡¯t that be a better deal?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how pissed she was?¡± Attlee nced at the hospital door and helplessly said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go; we¡¯ll figure something out when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it; has Grace gone senile? Favoring a stranger over her own family,¡± Olga couldn¡¯t


    understand: What¡¯s so great about that girl, Arabe?


    Besides being sort of pretty and having some power and money, her aloof personality and inner


    wildness were simply not appealing.


    ¡°We can visit her more in the future; she¡¯s soft¨Chearted, and she¡¯ll agree eventually. The woman today,


    though, Attlee thought of the woman who was sitting by the bed talking to Grace this morning.


    Who the hell was she?


    What did she say to the olddy?


    Why did she leave as soon as she saw them?


    Were there any secrets she didn¡¯t want they to know?


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Olga took out her phone, dialed a number, and ordered, ¡°Help me find someone. A


    woman who left Hope Hospital room 301 at seven¨Cthirty this morning, about twenty¨Csix or seven, with


    short hair, sses, and professional attire. Find her and bring her to the ce I specify; I¡¯ll handle her


    personally


    That woman didn¡¯t even look at them in Grace¡¯s room, didn¡¯t say who she was when asked, and just


    left!


    They can¡¯t do anything to Grace, but the people around her, they can teach them a lesson!


    On the other hand, they sent a lot of valuable jewelry.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This year, she made a medicinal pouch for the olddy to hang by her bed to aid sleep.


    She handmade the pouch, filled it with rare herbs, and then stitched it up..


    ¡°This is the most expensive medicinal pouch I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Her assistant couldn¡¯t help but


    exim while watching her busy figure, ¡°Even her own sons aren¡¯t as devoted as you, not to


    mention making a pouch like you; they wouldn¡¯t even buy one if asked, believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Stop bothering me.¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t stand his chatter, sealed the pouch, and made a bunch of


    medicinal packages for Grace, which could be soaked in water for a foot bath before bed..


    Not only did she make the pouch and medicinal packages, but she also designed a massager herself.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Most massage devices on the market were of the microcurrent type, but many people weren¡¯t really


    into that. They preferred the traditional massage method instead. Although a lot of manufacturers


    imed their products use physical massage, only the one she made can truly ¨¦mte human hand


    kneading. The massage device she designed felt like real hands massaging shoulders. She spent


    several days of her free time tweaking and improving it bit by bit. Her assistant, seeing that she finally


    finished, couldn¡¯t help but reach out and say, ¡°Boss, can I give it a whirl?¡°¡±


    Arabe gave him a re, and he immediately got the message, withdrawing his hand.


    1


    He thought to himself, ¡®Man, the boss¡¯s re is intense. If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think he was


    reaching for her life, not a massage device.¡¯ ¡°Boss, are we selling this on the market? It feels really nice


    to use.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the olddy.¡± Her response indicated that this product wasn¡¯t for public sale.


    The massage device had various functions, like heat therapy, finger massage, etc.


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone started vibrating. She nced at it and saw that it was a call from Grandpa


    Alberto.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± she put in her earphones, tapped to answer, and continued with her work.


    ¡°What are you up to, kid?¡± Alberto Rollins¡® voice came through from the other side.


    Even though it was through a call, Arabe could imagine him¨Clively and full of energy.


    She told him what she was doing: ¡°I¡¯m making a sleep aid sachet, some herbal packs for foot baths,


    and a massage device.¡±


    ¡°Can I have some too?¡± Alberto especially liked her inventions, finding them very useful. Like the pills


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    she gave himst time, they really helped clear his mind and boost his energy.


    Arabe agreed quickly: ¡°The herbs, sure. But not the massage device; I just don¡¯t have the time to


    make another one. You could buy one from the market.¡±


    ¡°You little scamp,¡± Alberto chuckled. Many people wanted to give him gifts, but this kid wasn¡¯t so


    willing.


    ¡°Has your Granny taken the medicine six times now? Can she have the surgery in a few days?¡± This


    was what Alberto cared about the most.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Thanks to the medicine, she wasn¡¯t as weak as before; at least she could lie on the operating table


    steadily, which put Arabe at ease for the surgery.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Grandpa Alberto asked.


    Arabe chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust my medical skills, how about letting Grandpa James do the


    surgery?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that old fart to operate! He¡¯s so old, his eyes are probably blurry. He probably can¡¯t even


    tell where the heart is. I¡¯d rather you do it; I¡¯d feel safer.¡±


    Arabeughed even harder. ¡°I know you care a lot about Granny, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t show it


    publicly.¡±


    ¡°I heard from you that your Granny doesn¡¯t want to live with her son and daughter¨Cinw after she¡¯s


    discharged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has a few houses of her own; she just hasn¡¯t decided which one to live in yet and hasn¡¯t had


    anyone clean them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy; just tell me the address when the timees, and I¡¯ll send people to clean it! If she


    doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed, she can live in your house or mine, as long as she¡¯sfortable. No


    matter what type or style she likes, we can amodate her! Feel free to pick.¡±


    Fail to connect the Inte code:0

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    ¡°No need to bother yourself with the cleaning.¡± Arabe, busy with what she was doing, said casually,


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, there¡¯s no need for your folks to help.¡± She had her own people to assign


    tasksito.


    ¡°Alright, if you need help, remember to find me.¡± Alberto said with a cheerful smile, ¡°By the way, you


    aced your college entrance examination; we old folks have prepared a little gift for you and already had


    it sent over to your ce.¡±


    Arabe waspletely focused on the massager in front of her, her voice indifferent: ¡°Hmm, I saw it, I


    haven¡¯t opened it yet. Is it another new house?¡± Alberto immediately denied: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be as tacky as


    Grandpa Charles!¡±


    ¡°Is it jewelry? essories?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something an old¨Cfashioned guy like Grandpa Beck would do, not me!¡± Alberto said this with


    some pride.


    ¡°Then is it a rare antique? An expensive painting?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s Grandpa Nelson¡¯s style; what I gave is totally different!¡±


    ¡°Is it a bank card?¡±


    ¡°Only Grandpa Tanner would give such a straightforward gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, it¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°Clever girl, you guessed it so quickly? Was my gift too predictable?¡± Alberto thought she wouldn¡¯t


    guess it, but she figured it out in less than 30 seconds.


    ¡°Your gifts are always these things, indeedcking some novelty.¡± Although she said so, Arabe knew


    they had given her the best: ¡°No need to give anything in the future.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°No, we give you gifts because we¡¯re happy.¡± Alberto said this, nced at the time, and sighed


    helplessly, ¡°Alright, I have a meeting to attend; I¡¯ve got to go. When can you matur¨¦ ¨¤ bit and help me


    manage thepany? I also want to live an easy life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young; you hang in there for a few more decades.¡±


    ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t care about me at all! Alright, call me when you have time! You can also tell me


    if you have any problems. Don¡¯t seek help from other old folks; they always nag non¨Cstop, which is


    really annoying! Juste to me; you cane to me for anything.¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next day.


    Olga stormed into room 301, and as soon as she entered, she angrily questioned, ¡°Mom, how could


    you do this? Have you lost your mind? You actually left a will in the Solterra will vault in advance, and


    you gave all the stuff at home to Arabe? How could you do this? Have you considered our


    feelings?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even use honorifics when talking to the olddy; she was so angry that her whole body was


    trembling.


    Grace was sitting on the bed, reading the book Arabe had given her previously. Hearing this, she


    looked up, unhappily asking, ¡°It¡¯s my stuff; I can give it to whoever I want. What right do you have to


    barge in and question me? Did I agree for you toe in? Out! Knock the door again!¡±


    Attlee was trying hard to pull Olga back; although he was angry, he wasn¡¯t as impulsive as his wife.


    Olga wanted to talk to the olddy more but was pulled away by Attlee.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Attlee tried to reason with a friendly tone: ¡°Knock before you barge in, okay?¡±


    After closing the door, he knocked again, but there was no response from Mom.


    Unable to endure this, Olga stormed in, fuming, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you hear the knocking? Are you so sick


    that even your ears can¡¯t work? We¡¯ve been knocking forever! How long do you n to keep us out


    here? You owe Attlee, me, and Yoli an exnation for all this!¡±


    With that, she pulled Ynda from behind her. Ynda¡¯s eyes were red; she was clearly upset about


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the whole situation. She looked like the whole world had wronged her.


    ¡°What did you do to Casey?¡± Grace shot back instead of answering, ¡°Is Casey with you?¡±


    Casey was Grace¡¯s personal advisor, specifically the one who helped with the will.


    In Casey¡¯s character, she would never reveal the contents of the will unless forced to!


    When Olga stormed into the room, Grace suspected something was up with Casey. After Attlee pulled


    Olga out, Grace frantically dialed Casey¡¯s number, only to be greeted by silence.


    Worried for Casey¡¯s safety, Grace got even angrier, pointing a trembling finger at Olga and asking,


    ¡°What did you do to Casey?¡±


    ¡°She just wouldn¡¯t cooperate, so I had to make her suffer a bit. Man, she¡¯s stubborn, she wouldn¡¯t spill


    the beans no matter what.¡± Olga smirked, recalling Casey¡¯s terrified expression and her agony after


    being taught a lesson¨CIt was satisfying.


    ¡°So, you threatened her with her daughter, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Casey was a single mom, and her daughter was her Achilles¡® heel.


    ¡°What did you do to that girl?¡±


    ¡°I just gave her a scare; I didn¡¯t hurt her! Why are you so worked up?¡± Olga couldn¡¯t understand why


    Grace was more concerned about others than her own family. Was she really so sick that her brain


    was fried?


    ¡°Let them go!¡± Grace banged a book on the bed rail, making a racket..¡°I order you to let them go!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been released.¡± Olga shrugged. ¡°If she¡¯d justplied from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have had


    to suffer. So much for teamwork.¡±


    But Grace¡¯s will was already kept in a will bank, and nobody could ess or nullify it unless Grace


    agreed to alter it.


    That¡¯s why Olga had to confront Grace.


    Overwhelmed by rage, Grace hurled a ss of water from her bedside table.


    Attlee was toote to stop her. The ss hit Olga, soaking her dress..


    ¡°Mom, are you out of your mind? Why would you hit me?¡°:


    ¡°You deserved it! Calling you a robber is an insult to robbers! You three would do anything for the will.


    Where¡¯s your conscience? You¡¯ve done some seriously messed¨Cup things.¡±


    Grace coughed violently, clutching her chest. She seemed to have overexerted herself, her heart


    throbbing with pain.


    Feeling wronged, Olga retorted, ¡°How can you say that? You only have one son. If you won¡¯t leave


    anything to him, at least leave something to Yoli. Who¡¯s Arabe? She¡¯s just a stranger with no blood


    rtion to us. She¡¯s the founder of QY and a piano maestro. She doesn¡¯t need your money. Why would


    you leave her everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my property. I¡¯ll leave it to whoever I want. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Grace pointed at Olga after a fit of


    coughing and said, ¡°Just yesterday, weren¡¯t you crying and begging, saying you owe Arabe too much


    and want to make amends, to be a family again? Now she¡¯s a stranger with no blood rtions?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ¡°Mom, we weren¡¯t fair to Be before, and we want to make it up to her, but we need you to back us


    up. Isn¡¯t it a given that someone¡¯s assets should go to their next of kin?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Olga continued, riled up: ¡°You know we¡¯re in a tight spot. We¡¯ve asked


    for your help several times, and you¡¯ve ignored us. We can¡¯t figure out why you would secretly draft a


    will and give everything to Be. What were you thinking?¡±


    Olga was so furious that she was practically shaking. ¡°Yoli¡¯s engagement party with Zachary is in just a


    couple of days, and she doesn¡¯t have a decent dress. She¡¯s going to be aughingstock if she shows


    up in some old rag! Plus, she¡¯ll be graduating from college in a couple of years and marrying into the


    Panter family. How can she do that without a proper dowry?¡±


    Without giving Grace a chance to reply, Olga continued using, saying, ¡°If you had divided your


    assets evenly among us, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word. But you gave everything to Be. You ignore us


    when we need your help and help her when she doesn¡¯t need it. What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    Ynda was silently crying on the side, seemingly upset and disappointed by her grandmother¡¯s


    favoritism.


    Grace was so infuriated that she clutched her chest; the pain was too much.


    Seeing this, Attlee pulled Olga back and rushed forward, asking, ¡°Mom, are you okay? Is there


    something wrong with your heart?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying dumb! You owe us an exnation for all this! We won¡¯t rest until we get one!¡±


    Seeing Olga with her arms crossed and looking unyielding, Attlee shot her a re. The olddy looked


    really pissed. If she got sick because of this, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    Grace was trembling with rage. She reached for items on her bedside table, a heated cup pad, a tissue


    box, reading sses and started throwing them at Olga.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Quickly dodging, Olga said, ¡°Mom, what the hell?! What are you doing? Enough already!¡±


    When she ran out of things to throw, Grace reached for the emergency call button on the side of her


    bed, intending to call someone to kick them out. But before her hand could reach the button, Attlee


    spotted it. He swiftly unplugged the cord and moved the button out of her reach.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Take a deep breath.¡± He quicklyforted her, then turned to Olga and


    said, ¡°You, out. Yoli, stay.¡±


    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Olga wanted to argue, but noticing Grace¡¯s pale face, she finally left the room


    reluctantly.


    Grace was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. Attlee poured her a ss of water, but


    she took it and sshed it all over his face.


    ¡°I have no son like you; get out.¡±


    Bullying an old woman with his wife, he had some nerve!


    Attlee understood his mother¡¯s anger. He wiped the water off his face, knelt down, and said sincerely,


    ¡°Mom, I can ept your resentment toward me. But you don¡¯t understand our predicament. Things at


    home are really bad, and at this critical time, you¡¯ve already prepared your will.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Grace had written her will a long time ago. She had called Casey over yesterday to


    modify some details, such as if Be were to have an ident and couldn¡¯t inherit her estate, she¡¯d


    rather donate everything than leave a penny to Olga and the rest.


    ¡°Mom, can you reconsider?¡± Attlee begged on his knees, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just some emergency funds for


    now.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t expect this shameless man to make such a demand. Enraged, she smashed the cup in


    her hand on his head.


    In a split second, the cup didn¡¯t break, but blood started to trickle down Attlee¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ¡°Dad?¡± Ynda covered her mouth in horror. She never imagined her grandma could be so cold¨C


    hearted, even hurting her own dad.


    She quickly moved to help stop her dad¡¯s bleeding with a tissue, anger shing across her face.


    ¡°Grandma, is this really okay with you? Can¡¯t we just have a civil conversation? One minute you¡¯re


    throwing stuff, the next you¡¯re hitting someone. He¡¯s not just your son; he¡¯s my dad too! How could


    you do this to him?¡±


    ¡°Yoli, kneel.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s hands froze. ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Ynda had no choice but to bite the bullet and kneel. Thankfully, she was wearing long pants today,


    so kneeling didn¡¯t hurt her delicate skin.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s your granddaughter. She¡¯s been through so much, suffered so many humiliations, and


    finally came home. Don¡¯t you feel any sympathy for her as her grandmother? Don¡¯t you want to make it


    up to her?¡±


    Grace nced at Ynda. She was her granddaughter; how could she not love her? How could she


    not want to make it up to her?


    But this kid always had so many bad ideas in her head, always plotting something, always against


    Be; that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t like her.


    If she could just get along with Be and be more understanding and well¨Cbehaved, she would


    definitely get a share of the inheritance!


    But her attitude, along with Attlee¡¯s and Olga¡¯s ambitions, made Grace determined not to leave them a


    dime!


    ¡°Ever since we were kids, only Be has been there for me, taking care of me in your stead.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s helped me with water, massages, bathing, turning over, and changing my catheter. You¡¯ve done


    none of this!¡±


    ¡°How many times have youe to see me? If it weren¡¯t for the recent problems at home, you


    wouldn¡¯t even bother!¡±


    ¡°Not only do you not visit me, but you also try to drive away my old friends at thepany. If you had a


    good reason, that would be one thing, but your actions are just unheard of!¡±


    ¡°You call me mom, but you don¡¯t actually treat me like one! To you, I¡¯m just an ATM. All I¡¯m worth to you


    is my inheritance! If you got that, myst years would be miserable!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about the inheritance. I¡¯ll give it to whoever I want.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face grew colder, her voice lower. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°If you disturb my rest again, I¡¯ll have Be take me to another hospital, one you can¡¯t find!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Please think about what I¡¯ve said.¡± Attlee was still trying to make his case. ¡°If I


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    were able, if I were rich, if I didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, you could leave your


    inheritance to whoever you want, and I wouldn¡¯t mind! But the problem now is that thepany is


    facing an unprecedented crisis.¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ¡°I want you gone.¡± Grace pounded on the nightstand, her entire body shaking with rage.


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t get riled up; just cool it.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I want you two to leave now!¡± Grace screamed with


    all her might.


    Worried that this would only worsen her condition, Attlee started to get up, pulling Ynda with him.


    ¡°Alright, you rest up; we¡¯lle see you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Grace was so angry that she was nearly voiceless, her body shaking violently. After they


    left, she realized her face was wet.


    Sheughed bitterly at herself. She never imagined she¡¯d end up so alone in her old age.


    Blood ties didn¡¯t mean squat.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She slowly took out a phone from underneath her pillow, checked her recent call records, and dialed


    Arabe, just wanting to hear the young girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Granny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Arabe could tell


    something was off from her voice: ¡°Are you feeling down?¡±


    ¡°Not really; I just miss you. What are you up to?¡±


    Arabe paused what she was doing, nced at the massager on her table, and said gently, ¡°Nothing


    much, just some work¨Crted stuff.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard; remember to rest. By the way, when¡¯s my surgery?¡± She was getting anxious.¡®


    ¡°In three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days, huh?¡± Touching her chest, Grace repeated the date, unsure if she could make it.


    These past few days, Attlee had enraged her to the point where her heart was constantly hurting and


    she was having difficulty breathing.


    Mistaking her concern for the sess rate of the surgery, Arabe smiled gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Granny. As long as the surgery is sessful, you¡¯ll be much stronger. Just focus on


    recuperating; I promise you¡¯ll live to be a hundred.¡±


    Graceughed, saying, ¡°Why would I want to live that long? I¡¯d be content just to see you get married.¡±


    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t say that; we¡¯ll get through the tough times.¡±


    Arabe had saved her life countless times when she was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor operation; you rest easy. When you wake up, everything will be better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I trust you; I¡¯ll rest easy.¡± Grace said with augh, showing great trust in Arabe¡¯s medical


    skills, ¡°By the way, when I get out of the hospital, I want to move to that house in the suburbs.¡±


    She no longer wanted to see Attlee and the others.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯ve recovered a bit, arrange a meeting with your parents. I want to talk to them face¨Cto¨Cface.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    ¡°You carry on; I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye, Granny.¡±


    After hanging up, Arabe looked at Jack and said, ¡°Check if Attlee went to the hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to the olddy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Arabe just thought her voice sounded a bit down and, wasn¡¯t sure if it had anything to do with


    Attlee. ¡°Also, have Caden check on her to see if she¡¯s feeling unwell.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Afterpleting the task, Jack reported back, ¡°Boss, Attlee did go to the hospital today with


    Olga and Ynda. I guess they were there to visit a patient!¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ¡°What did Caden say?¡±


    ¡°He said the olddy¡¯s mood has been a bit up and down, but there¡¯s nothing majorly wrong with her.


    Probably pissed off by those three numbskulls.¡±


    ¡°Do we still have those miniature surveince devices we used before?¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you nning to install surveince in the hospital room?¡± Jack immediately caught on,


    saying, ¡°We should have done this ages ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±


    After a while, Jack found thest miniature surveince device. It was developed by Arabe a long


    time ago and looked like a grain of rice, so it¡¯s virtually invisible no matter where they stuck it.


    ¡°Boss, this is thest one. Here you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m headed to the hospital tomorrow. Keep your eyes peeled here.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Olga, waiting in the hallway, saw Attlee and Yndaing out of the room and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°What happened? You¡¯re out already? What did the olddy say? How much is she giving us?¡±


    ¡°Drop it.¡± Attlee looked like he had lost all his mojo.


    ¡°So, the old hag still won¡¯t cough up a dime, huh?¡± Olga asked, then noticed a wound on his forehead:


    ¡°What happened to your head?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. Grandma threw a massive fit and hit Dad in the head. Even when we


    were on our knees begging, she still wouldn¡¯t change her will.¡±


    ¡°That old bag!¡± Olga cursed in her mind, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Attlee grabbed her hand and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    ¡°Hello? What? The Collins family again? Why do they keep targeting us?¡±


    After hanging up, Attlee couldn¡¯t figure out why the Collins family kepting at them.¡±


    The Murphy family wasn¡¯t even a threat to the Collins! Why were they so hell¨Cbent on messing with


    them?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olga couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did the Collins do this time?¡±


    ¡°Ever since the Collins sent us a warning, almost all of our material suppliers have refused to work with


    us. We haven¡¯t had new stock in ages!¡±


    ¡°Though we still have some inventory and some old orders in production, a bunch of manufacturers


    called today saying they won¡¯t work with us anymore and to stop production. It took us a while to find


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    out that it¡¯s the Collins pulling the strings.¡±


    ¡°Also, many of the malls that our brick¨Cand¨Cmortar stores are located in are forcing us out, even


    offeringpensation for breaking the lease. And for our leases that are about to expire, they¡¯re not


    nning on renewing unless we¡¯re willing to pay ten times the rent.¡±


    ¡°Ten times? Why don¡¯t they just rob us?¡± Olga couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Also, all our loyal customers are gone.¡±


    ¡°And our employees. The word is that if they go to any of the Collins¡® subsidiaries, they get double the


    sry and even double the vacation days. Now a lot of them are suddenly quitting.¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of what happenedst time?¡± Olga suddenly remembered how they had blocked


    Keh and Louisa at the Dawn Restaurant, and Louisa didn¡¯t look happy.


    Could that be why the Collins have intensified their attacks on the Murphy family?


    ¡°Now we¡¯re under multiple pressures, and we heard that there¡¯s an insider leaking our secrets,¡± Attlee


    said, anxious and at a loss. ¡°Now our capital chain is broken again, and if we don¡¯t fix it, the Murphy


    family is really going to go belly up.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Ynda went pale the moment she heard the news.


    No, the Murphy family can¡¯t go bankrupt, at least not now!


    Her engagement party with Zachary was just around the corner, and if they went bankrupt now, she


    wouldn¡¯t even be able to marry a regr rich kid like Zachary!


    Her future would be just like any other ordinary person¡¯s. No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her,¡± Olga said, getting ready to walk into the sick room in her high heels.


    ¡°Right now, we should start selling off my shares. The more we can stall, the better. Don¡¯t bother with


    her; she won¡¯t help, Attlee sighed, seemingly having foreseen the oue.


    Olga wanted to say something, but Attlee cut her off. ¡°You know her temperament; the more we want


    her help, the less likely she is to give it. Let¡¯s wait a few days before we approach her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing with all those shares and cash? She can¡¯t take it with her, and she won¡¯t help us


    solve our problems!¡± Olga was more resentful of the old woman after saying this.


    So was Ynda. She wished the old woman would just kick the bucket already. After all, she hadn¡¯t


    contributed anything to their descendants and always favored Arabe!


    At least if she were dead, she wouldn¡¯t be in the way or waste medical expenses!


    ¡°That¡¯s her property! Now, help me spread the word and see if anyone we know is willing to buy our


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    shares at a high price. Remember, this needs to be hush¨Chush.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s engagement party was about to begin. If people found out that the head of the Murphy family


    was selling off shares, they would definitely think the Murphy family was going under. Once the stock


    price dropped, thepany¡¯s crisis would worsen, and it would be even harder to recover!


    ¡°I got it!¡± Olga was very pissed off. She hadn¡¯t expected to end up having to sell her shares without


    gaining anything.


    Meanwhile, Jack got the news not long after Olga spread the word.


    ¡°Boss, the Collins family¡¯s attack on the Murphy family has intensified. Attlee can¡¯t hold out any longer;


    he¡¯s started selling off his shares,¡±


    Arabe was surprised that her parents would attack the Murphy family for no reason. Was it because


    of her?


    With that thought in mind, she tapped her fingers lightly on the table and started nning. ¡°Spread the


    word that the Murphy family is going bankrupt. Create some negative news to add pressure and make


    the stock price plummet. Then have Dn step in and buy up all the shares from Attlee.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem!¡±


    Jack knew that once Arabe took action, no one else mattered!


    They had been too lenient with the Murphy family in the past.


    ¡°Besides the shares, what other assets do they have?¡± Arabe asked, lifting her head.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t count what the olddy has, Attlee only has some real estate and a Maybach left. But Olga


    also has some shares, plus houses, cars, etc.¡±


    This time, they were selling Attlee¡¯s shares, but Olga¡¯s were still retained and not up for sale.


    ¡°We need to find a way to make them give up everything at once.¡±


    Since they kept harassing the olddy and making her angry, they deserved a lesson.


    After all, they would never learn their lesson in their lifetime.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ¡°Boss, Olga is a real money¨Cgrubber. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d give up her assets easily at this crucial


    moment,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we nning to bid on a plot ofnd in the suburbs?¡± Arabe already had a n in motion.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack nodded. ¡°Dn¡¯s interested in the same plot. He wants to help you win the bid, but the


    McMin Corporation is also eyeing it. They want to build the biggest cultural and tourismplex in


    Summerfield there.¡±


    Rumor had it that the McMin Corporation wanted to build the nation¡¯srgest Ferris wheel on that


    plot, alongside a bustling seaside opera house, argemercial street, luxury hotels, and so on.


    Arabe analyzed, ¡°Attlee is in desperate need of money. He¡¯s already sold off his shares and definitely


    wants to make a hefty profit. We can spread the word that thend is very valuable and would bring a


    lot of money once bought. On the day of the auction, I¡¯ll discuss it with the others and get Attlee to buy


    thend.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you, Jack had to express his admiration, ¡°your strategy is brilliant.¡±


    The price of thend would require Attlee to use all of his assets, including loans, just to barely afford


    it.


    But there¡¯s a catch with thend; Attlee would definitely regret itter.


    ¡°Spread more rumors that thend is very popr and valuable. Have more people around Attlee to


    create a tense atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jack immediately started preparing.


    The next day.


    Arabe visited the hospital¡¯s Room 301, brought some fruits and snacks for the olddy, and installed


    surveince equipment in a high ce.


    If people didn¡¯t carefully examine every corner of the room, they wouldn¡¯t notice it. It blended with the


    wall color.


    All in all, Arabe always satisfied the olddy¡¯s needs. The olddy had been wanting to install


    surveince equipment for a while.


    ¡°I can check what¡¯s happening in the room through my phone. If you ever get bored, I can chat with you


    through the surveince, but you won¡¯t be able to see me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; as long as I can hear your voice, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Grace¡¯s mood improved due to Arabe¡¯s


    visit. She wanted to peel an apple for her.


    But Arabe took the apple from her and said, ¡°Let me do these things. You need to rest now. After


    your surgery, when you recover, I¡¯ll take you traveling to other countries.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Grace had long wanted to see other countries. ¡°Whenever you have holidays,


    take me with you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Arabe peeled more fruits for her.


    Looking at how well¨Cbehaved Arabe was and recalling Ynda¡¯s cunning eyes, Grace felt that there


    was noparison. Arabe was so much better!


    ¡°Grandma, which country do you like the most?¡± Arabe handed over the cut fruits and asked softly.


    ¡°I like any country as long as you take me there.¡± Grace also handed her some fruits. ¡°Have some.¡±


    Arabe took the fruits from Grace and tasted one, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll go to Dawnstar first. I¡¯ll book the


    hotels and restaurants; you just need toe with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d love to.¡± Grace replied with a smile. ¡°Oh, find a time for me to meet your boyfriend.¡±


    Arabe smiled and said, ¡°Alright, after your surgery, I¡¯ll bring him to see you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He must be a great guy if you approve of him.¡± Grace couldn¡¯t wait to see them walk into the wedding


    hall. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to prepare as a gift for the first meeting.¡±


    All she had were the things Arabe had given her. After several months of hospital treatment, she


    didn¡¯t have any valuable items with her.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t really care about formalities.¡± Arabe reassured her in a soft voice.


    ¡°A gift is a must for the first meeting. When you get a chance, go to the apartment I used to live in.


    Open the safe and bring back the ring inside. It was your grandfather¡¯s favorite treasure when he was


    alive. He always said he wanted to pass it down to his future grandson¨Cinw.¡±


    Arabe knew the value of the ring. ¡°No, you should keep it as a keepsake.¡±


    ¡°Things only have value when they¡¯re passed down. Consider it a little token of affection from me.¡±


    Grace patted her hand with a smile on her face, ¡°You must get it for me. It¡¯s for him, not you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabeughed and stayed a while longer with Grace until she seemed tired. After she fell


    asleep, Arabe finally got up to leave.


    Two dayster.


    Attlee and Olga sessfully sold all their shares, properties, and shops. They borrowed arge


    amount of money from several rural banks under the group¡¯s name, and after several rounds of


    financing, they finally qualified to participate in the auction.


    The groups attending the auction today were all top international ones, including QY, Allbara


    Investment, McMin Corporation, the Collins Group, and so on. Even Alberto came to join the fun.


    Among these groups, the Murphy group was the least prestigious and seemed insignificant in


    Attlee arrived at the entrance, looking at the majestic gate before him, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Olga,


    we must seed in getting this plot today.¡±


    As long as they had this plot, the Murphy group could definitely shine! All problems would be solved!


    Olga was excited. ¡°Our worth will soon multiply by hundreds, even thousands of times. By then, the


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Panter family will be irrelevant! Yoli, that¡¯s why I told you to dress up carefully today!¡±


    Everyone here today was rich and noble. If Yoli could catch the eye of one of them, her future would be


    limitless.


    The Panter family and Zachary were nothingpared to these top¨Ctier groups. They weren¡¯t even


    worth mentioning!


    Ynda was a little excited. Ever since her idental encounterst time, she felt that Zachary was


    too ordinary and not good enough for her. If she could find a richer and more powerful man here today,


    even if he was older, she would ept him!


    As they stood at the entrance, representatives of other groups passed by. Seeing the three of them


    dressed so extravagantly, they all looked puzzled and surprised.


    Today¡¯s event was and auction, but the three of them were dressed very formally, as if they were


    attending a banquet.


    !


    Especially Ynda, in her backless dress, stood out like a sore thumb among the men and women in


    suits and work clothes.


    Ynda thought she was very beautiful and eye¨Ccatching. She smiled and greeted the people who


    passed by her, but no one paid her any attention. They looked at her as if she were a fool.


    Ynda was a bit confused and didn¡¯t know where the problem was.


    Just then, a luxurious RV pulled up at the entrance. The formally¨Cdressed driver respectfully opened


    the door.


    The first to get out was Keh, followed by Louisa, whom he helped out of the car.


    Attlee¡¯s first reaction upon seeing them was to straighten his clothes. He took a couple of steps forward


    with a beaming smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins, what a coincidence! Are you also here for


    today¡¯s auction?¡±


    The money he brought today made him stand tall, as if he had the confidence to interact with them.


    But Louisa gave him a cold look. This fool was almost bankrupt and stillughing so happily.


    She said coldly, ¡°You shouldugh while you can; you might not have a chanceter.¡±


    Attlee was stunned. He thought Louisa was saying that the Murphy group couldn¡¯t afford thend, so


    heughed even more happily.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, you might not get it, but we Murphys have to nail this piece ofnd today.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t care less about whether they got it or not; she just walked right past them.


    The four security guards at the entrance recognized Keh and Louisa, bending over backwards to


    wee them: ¡°Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins, wee! Come on in.¡±


    ¡°Has the founder of QY arrived?¡± Louisa asked coolly.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but I¡¯ll send someone to let you know as soon as she does.¡±


    They¡¯ve been to these auctions a bunch of times. The security guards all knew Arabe, the young


    founder of QY.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Louisa, arm in arm with her husband, went in.


    ¡°Mrs. Collins seems to have a bee in her bo about us. She¡¯s always so sharp¨Ctongued, Olga


    grumbled, watching Louisa¡¯s retreating figure.


    Even though the Collins did have money, the gap between them and the Murphys wasn¡¯t small. Louisa


    always talked down to the Murphys, making them feel pretty damn small.


    ¡°She can afford to be, so once we get in there, you better be on your best behavior. Try to get on their


    good side. If we score thisnd, we¡¯ll be rubbing elbows with them quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Olga watched Louisa walk away, thinking, How the hell did she get so lucky to marry a top


    dog?


    Just then, a car pulled up nearby.


    A stern¨Cfaced, impressive man got out, and Ynda couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    What a hunk!


    He was nothing like the other two men she had met at Dawn Restaurant. This man was tall and


    handsome, radiating a strong aura.


    She had met him at a designpetition before. She knew he was the big shot of the Collins Group,


    the current top dog of Solterra.


    Seeing him, Attlee immediately went over and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, long time no see. Are you here for the


    auction? I saw your parents had already gone in. I was wondering where you were. Speak of the devil,


    and he shall appear.¡±


    Hans Collins just gave him a nce and looked away. Clearly, he didn¡¯t remember Attlee.


    The secretary following Hans simply held out a hand to stop Attlee from approaching further.


    Olga felt a little awkward. No matter who they greeted today, they all seemed indifferent.


    Huh, wait till they¡¯re top at the of the heap. Let¡¯s see if they dared to treat them like this.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Olga noticed her daughter¡¯s smitten look and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Smitten, huh?


    That¡¯s the kind of man you should aim for, not Zachary! You need to think big; reel him in like you did


    with Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry; I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ynda watched the man¡¯s retreating figure and made up


    her mind. If she found someone better, she¡¯d blow off Zachary in a heartbeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around here. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    There was still half an hour before the auction officially started. Attlee nned to mingle with the big


    corporations after they got in.


    ¡°I have to tell you this in advance; be as friendly as you can when you see Be. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Whether Be is willing to make peace with us or not doesn¡¯t really matter if we manage to buy this


    ¡°That¡¯s short¨Csighted. Considering Be¡¯s resources and connections, we¡¯re better off making a friend


    than an enemy!¡±


    Hearing Attlee say this, Olga nodded, ¡°True that.¡±

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Just as Attlee was trying to walk through the entrance with his wife and daughter, with the invitation in


    hand, one of the security guards stopped him on the spot.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, which corporation do you represent?¡±


    Attlee was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my text just now? Haven¡¯t you heard of the Murphy group?¡±


    ¡°The Murphy group?¡± The security guard seemed genuinely clueless. Today¡¯s auction was filled with


    top¨Cnotch corporations, and he had never heard of smaller ones like the Murphy Group.


    He hurriedly asked his colleague, ¡°Is the Murphy group also participating in the auction today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Let me check.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, could you please wait a moment?¡±


    Attlee and his family seemed a tad unhappy being held up at the gate. ¡°This is the text you guys sent


    me to remind me toe over today; how could this be an issue? Can¡¯t a text prove my identity?¡±


    Olga couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°He¡¯s the richest man in Tranquil City!¡±


    ¡°Tranquil City?¡± The security guard in charge was visibly dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t heard of such a


    ce.


    Another security guard also looked lost. ¡°Tranquil City? Where¡¯s that?¡±


    A third guard couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Summerfield is divided into four districts, and the least


    developed one is the North District. The North District has four counties, and the least developed one is


    Seraphim Haven. Within Seraphim Haven, there are four towns, and the least developed one is


    Tranquil City. That¡¯s the Tranquil City he¡¯s talking about.¡±


    The other two guards were left speechless. They finally realized that he was the richest man from a


    small town in Summerfield, not some big shot they mistook him for.


    Seeing the bewildered and speechless expressions on the faces of the guards, Attlee and Olga felt


    extremely awkward.


    Even Ynda felt the embarrassment. Apparently, these guards were pretty clueless, not even


    knowing about Tranquil City!


    Even though Tranquil City was just a small town in Summerfield, it shouldn¡¯t be overlooked!


    ¡°How much longer do we need to wait?¡± Olga didn¡¯t expect a hup, even before the auction started.


    Would there be any surprises today?


    The guard who had gone to verify the information swiftly returned, ¡°Sorry for the wait; pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Please pay more attention in the future. Remember, we¡¯re the Murphy Group. We¡¯re going to win this


    auction today! We¡¯ll be seeing each other a lot more!¡±


    The four guards didn¡¯t know where their confidence came from. The presence of corporations like the


    McMin Corporation alone was sufficient to put pressure on them, let alone other big corporations.


    However, they didn¡¯t say much and made way for Olga and her group.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yoli, did you see that? The way those four guards were falling over themselves to amodate


    Keh and Louisa. We need to elevate our status and be part of high society, so we won¡¯t have


    to go through such embarrassments!¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Ynda also wanted to uplift her status. She made up her mind to attract a


    wealthier man than Zachary today.


    Attlee looked at the seat number in the text message and kept searching, only to find their seats were


    in thest row.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too far?¡± Olga was a bit worried: ¡°Can the auctioneer see us when we bid?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to make do.¡± Attlee didn¡¯t expect the organizers to put them in such a remote spot,


    especially close to the restroom. Although dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t do much about it. At least they


    could attend the auction.


    ¡°At least we have seats. Look at all thepanies outside that want to participate but don¡¯t qualify.¡±


    Attlee tried tofort himself.


    When they entered, they noticed many representatives from smallpanies waiting outside, hoping


    to meet important figures after the auction.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡°Those we¡¯ve already met were easy¨Cpeasy, those outside have got to wait a bit!¡±


    With these words from Attlee, Ynda perked up, feeling there was some sense in what he said.


    But they were so far from the front that Olga was mulling over how to get chummy with those loaded


    Suddenly, Ynda piped up, ¡°Mom, Dad, check it out, it¡¯s Arabe!¡±


    Arabe and a guy were strolling by, hand in hand.


    Due to the fleeting moment, Attlee and Olga only caught a glimpse of their backs.


    Ynda pped a hand over her mouth, gabbing after a while, ¡°It¡¯s that guy fromst time!¡®


    ¡°Which one?¡± Olga was clueless about her ramblings.


    ¡°Last time at Dawn Restaurant, I saw sis with this guy!¡±


    Butst time, Ynda just spected that this dude was loaded; she didn¡¯t expect him to be so rich


    that he could attend this auction!


    This meant he was at least a big shot in these top conglomerates. So young and already a high¨Cflier.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda was green with envy and couldn¡¯t figure out how Arabe managed to snag such a wealthy,


    young, and handsome catch.


    ¡°At Dawn Restaurant? I didn¡¯t see. ¡± Olga didn¡¯t know who she meant, but looking at the guy¡¯s back,


    she thought, ¡°He seems young; I wonder whichpany he¡¯s from. I didn¡¯t expect that little girl to have


    a boyfriend so soon!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the founder of QY; it¡¯s only normal that she finds a boyfriend of the same social standing, right?


    Besides, it¡¯s not weird for her to date at this age; even Yoli is engaged!¡±


    Hearing Attlee say this, Olga reminded her, ¡°Yoli, remember this: if you find someone better, ditch


    Zachary ASAP, preferably before your engagement party.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡± Ynda, still staring at the guy¡¯s back, eximed again, ¡°Mom, look, that


    guy and Arabe¡¯s seats are right in the first row, smack in the middle!¡±


    The ones sitting with them were big shots like Keh, Louisa, and Hans. People they wanted to suck


    up to but couldn¡¯t!


    And they were all sitting with Arabe!


    ¡°Yoli, don¡¯t sweat it; once we win thend today, we¡¯ll snag those seats in the future!¡±


    Hearing her mom¡¯s words, Ynda felt better. Yeah, just win thend today, and they, the Murphy


    family, would be back in the game!


    ¡°But mom, where are we staying tonight? Still at the hotel?¡± Ynda asked in a whisper when no one


    was around, ¡°We¡¯ve sold ourst home too.¡±


    ¡°As long as we win thend today, why worry about a ce to live? Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll move


    in with the olddy; she still owns a few properties; I remember there¡¯s a vi in the suburbs.¡±


    Ynda felt reassured, as long as they had a ce to stay. The only thing worth mentioning they


    owned now was the Maybach.


    Everything else was sold off! Even the jewelry was gone!


    The only things left were the clothes they were going to wear for the engagement party; nothing else


    was left.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    After a while, Ynda finally noticed something off. ¡°Mom, look at their clothes.¡±


    Everyone was dressed to the nines; even Arabe was in a light pink suit, her hair pulled up high, and


    she radiated a cool yet aloof aura.


    They, on the other hand, seemed to be misfits.


    ¡°Did we wear the wrong clothes?¡± Ynda felt ufortable in her dress, and it finally clicked why


    they received puzzled and annoyed looks at the


    entrance.


    It turned out they were dressed inappropriately!


    Olga realized it too and felt a tad embarrassed. They had never been to and auction before and had


    no clue about the dress code.


    Attlee tried tofort them, saying, ¡°Even if we did dress wrongly, it¡¯s no biggie. People will only care


    about who bags thend, not what you¡¯re wearing.¡± Romeo and Arabe sat side by side in the front


    row, their hands tightly sped. Hans, sitting next to them, said coldly, ¡°Keep some distance.¡±


    The AC is too cold; I¡¯m just trying to warm Arabe¡¯s hands. I¡¯ll let go soon.¡±


    On hearing Romeo, Hans turned to Arabe and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Um¨Chmm.¡± Arabe could only nod in agreement.


    Hans took off his coat and gentlyid it on Arabe¡¯sp, saying, ¡°Wrap this around you. I¡¯ll get


    someone to turn up the heat.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Hans was already speaking to a staff member.


    ¡°Your high ponytail looks great.¡± Romeo brushed a strand of hair from Arabe¡¯s forehead, admiring her


    delicate features, and gently said, ¡°You look good in a suit too.¡±


    ¡°You look good today too.¡± Arabe looked into his eyes and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you that piece ofnd


    ¡°Give it to me?¡°,


    ¡°Mmm¨Chmm.¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to build a Ferris wheel and a


    shopping street?¡±


    Romeo was surprised that she knew about his ns.


    He had nned to give it to her once it was built. He had already thought of a name.


    But Arabe didn¡¯t know about his intentions; she thought he was interested in themercial value of


    thend. ¡°Anyway, since someone is paying for most of it, I¡¯m just regifting it to you. But it¡¯ll take some


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. You always think of me.¡± Romeo leaned in closer, his breath brushing against her ear.


    Just as Hans finished talking to the staff, he turned around to see them whispering again, leaving him


    puzzled.


    Everyone around them was shocked to see their intimate behavior and stared in disbelief.


    This was the first time they saw Romeo whispering sweet nothings to a girl in public.


    Especially to a girl who seemed to be barely out of high school.


    Who the hell was she that Romeo was so smitten? Can they share the secret?


    Ynda, sitting in thest row, felt a pang of jealousy seeing Romeo always leaning in to whisper


    something to Arabe. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so nice to Arabe!


    They always seemed to have a lot to talk about and share. They looked like a couple in love!


    No wonder Arabe was not interested in Zachary; she had already found a better choice.


    Before the auction even began, representatives from various groups got up to greet Romeo, the


    Kehs, and Hans in the front row.


    Olga noticed Arabe leaving her seat and wondered where she was going. Shortly after, Romeo


    followed her.


    Seeing Arabe¡¯s seat empty, Olga quickly took the opportunity to sit next to Louisa and said, ¡°Hello,


    Mrs. Collins, we meet again. You remember me, right? I¡¯m Attlee¡¯s wife, Olga.¡±


    Louisa was chatting with a fewdies when she saw Olga sitting in her daughter¡¯s seat and felt


    immediately annoyed. ¡°Who gave you permission to sit here?¡±


    Caught off guard, Olga felt the mocking gaze of thedies and tried tough it off: ¡°I saw Arabe go to


    the restroom, so I¡®


    ¡°You think you can call Arabe by her first name?¡± Louisa immediately signaled a staff member.


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, please let me exin.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a staff member interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you return to


    your own seat?¡±


    Olga wanted to protest, but with all eyes on her, she had no choice but to stand up and smile, ¡°Mrs.


    Collins, we¡¯ll chatter then.¡±


    ¡°Chat about what? Mrs. Collins doesn¡¯t even know you. Who do you think you are, trying to cozy up to


    her?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! There are many people who want to suck up to Mrs. Collins, but you¡¯re the first one who¡¯s so


    shameless!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here? Where did this nobody evene from? Just because you walked through the


    door, do you think you¡¯re entitled to talk to Mis.


    Collins?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯snd is definitely going to be the Collins family¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Mrs. Collins in advance.


    Louisa gestured for them to stop the premature congrattions, as she had no interest in thend and


    would definitely not buy it, which would mess up her daughter¡¯s ns.


    She and her husband were here because, after the auction, they were to attend a dinner party with


    their daughter.


    But others didn¡¯t know that. They assumed the Collins family was here in full force to buy thend,


    indicating its potentialmercial value.


    This made them think even more highly of thend¡¯s value.


    After being snubbed, Olga vowed to teach them a lesson!


    However, she caught a glimpse of Louisa talking to a staff member, and soon after, they brought a new


    chair for Arabe!


    Seeing this, Olga was livid. She wasn¡¯t some virus. She just sat there for a bit. How outrageous!


    Arabe had been living at her ce for eighteen years, and they¡¯d been through a lot together. Mrs.


    Collins¡® weird favoritism towards Arabe was quite noticeable, as if she had it out for her.


    Fast forward a bit, and the auction was about to kick off.


    The host exined the details about thend: its purpose, size, nning requirements, and all, then


    the bidding started.


    The opening bid was a whopping three hundred million dors, and each raise of the paddle was an


    additional fifty million dors.


    ¡°I dere the auction open.¡± The host banged his gavel, officially starting the bidding war.


    All the big corporations started throwing their hats in the ring.


    At first, everyone was all gung¨Cho about bidding until the price skyrocketed to eight hundred million


    dors, and then the bidders started to thin out.


    Arabe was still going at it, McMin Corporation wasn¡¯t backing down, and the Collins group was hot


    on their heels.


    Attlee was wiping the sweat off his brow, his hand shaking. Each time he raised his paddle, he could


    feel his heart pounding in his chest.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Olga was on pins and needles: ¡°How are they bidding so fiercely? What are we going to do now? All


    of our fundsbined are just 1.2 billion dors. If this keeps up, they might snatch thisnd right


    from under our noses!¡±


    ¡°Thisnd could have been bought for 800 million originally, but now, Attlee nced at the number on


    screen, which had already reached 850 million. Beads of sweat gathered on his forehead,


    Ynda was also feeling the heat, her fists clenched. They needed to secure thisnd, or they¡¯d be up


    shit creek without a paddle!


    ¡®900 million.¡±


    ¡°950 million.¡±


    ¡°1 billion,¡±


    Finally, Arabe dropped out of the bidding.


    Hans whispered to Romeo next to him, ¡°How much money does the Murphy Group have?¡±


    ¡°1.2 billion.¡±


    Then Hans threw his hat back in the ring.


    *1.05 billion! The Collins Group is bidding 1.05 billion!¡±


    As the auctioneer announced this, the room fell silent. Who would¡¯ve thought the bidding for thisnd


    would reach such heights?


    Olga grabbed Attlee¡¯s hand anxiously and said, ¡°What are we going to do? It¡¯s already at 1.05 billion!¡±


    Attlee¡¯s hand was shaking like a leaf. All their hopes were pinned on this moment, but now.


    ¡°1.05 billion for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Dad, bid! Quick!¡± Ynda, seeing her father¡¯s face turn pale and his forehead slick with sweat,


    hurriedly prodded him. ¡°We still have a shot, dad. Bid! Can you hear me? Dad!!¡±


    ¡°1.05 billion for the second time.¡±


    Attlee finally snapped back to reality, raising his hand.


    The auctioneer saw him and cried out, ¡°1.1 billion! The gentleman at the back bids 1.1 billion.¡±


    Since his seat was at the back, the auctioneer didn¡¯t remember which group he belonged to, so he


    could only say ¡°the gentleman¡°.


    The room was buzzing. Everyone was curious which group could afford such a sky¨Chigh price. They all


    looked towards thest row at the edge, where someone had raised a sign.


    ¡°Which group is it? So loaded?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have to pay in cashter. You can¡¯t mortgage real estate. Which group has so much cash on


    hand?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen them before? And why are they seated so far back? Can they really afford


    this?¡±


    Hearing the whispers around her, Olga sat up straight. Today, she was going to show everyone the


    strength of the Murphy Group!


    ¡°I won¡¯t bid anymore.¡± Hans whispered to Romeo beside him, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Romeo raised his sign, stunning the room once again.


    ¡°1.15 billion! McMin Corporation bids 1.15 billion!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ynda was so taken aback that she was at a loss for words.


    So that handsome man was a bigwig from the McMin Corporation!


    She finally knew his identity, but at this point, the Murphy family was running low on funds!


    ¡°What do we do? We only have 1.2 billion.¡± Olga did the math, but she didn¡¯t expect the McMin


    Corporation to be so relentless. Now, only the McMin Corporation and the Murphy Group were left in


    the running!


    They had underestimated the McMin Corporation¡¯s power!


    If the McMin Corporation was willing, their little nest egg wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!


    ¡°1.15 billion for the first time.¡±


    Attlee¡¯s heart felt like it was about to explode.


    ¡°1.15 billion for the second time.¡°,


    ¡°ce a bid, Dad. Quick.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ¡°Attlee, what are you spacing out for? Raise the sign, quick!¡±


    Before Attlee even got a chance to react, Olga and Ynda had grabbed his hand and raised the sign


    for him.


    The auctioneer eximed in surprise, ¡°1.2 billion dors! It¡¯s the same gentleman again! Bidding 1.2


    billion dors! Any higher bidders? Anyone?¡±


    Attlee snapped back to reality and, along with Olga and Ynda, scanned the room anxiously. To their


    surprise, no one else was bidding! Even the McMin Corporation had given up!


    ¡°Who would dare to go against the McMin Corporation? This is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, it looks like they¡¯re about to win.¡±


    ¡°QY, the Collins group, and McMin Corporation all gave up. This group is insane. What¡¯s their name?


    They managed to hang in there till the end.¡± ¡°1.2 billion for the first time.¡±


    ¡°1.2 billion for the second time.¡±


    ¡°1.2 billion for the third time, Sold!¡±


    The auctioneer quickly banged the gavel, announcing with an ecstatic voice, ¡°Let¡¯s give a big round of


    apuse to the gentleman at the back who¡¯s sessfully won thend bid! I hereby dere the


    auction a sess! Could the gentleman pleasee forward? We need to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°We did it; we¡¯ve won!¡± Ynda cried out, feeling a bit dreamlike, and hugged her mother tightly.


    Tears welled up in Olga¡¯s eyes. ¡°We actually won! We beat QY, the Collins Group, and McMin


    Corporation! We got thend!¡±


    Was she dreaming? This felt too surreal!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Attlee!¡± Olga couldn¡¯t resist hugging Attlee. The family of three hugged together. ¨C


    Attlee had never felt so proud before. These were all top¨Ctier international corporations, yet he


    managed to beat them and win thend!


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Let me go pay.¡± Attlee hugged the two women and then stood up.


    On his way, several people from other corporations initiated greetings, and he responded with a polite


    smile, as if he had always been a sessful man.


    All the humiliation was behind them!


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about that? They just got something the Collins group didn¡¯t want, right, Mrs.


    Collins?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so happy about winning a piece ofnd. Mrs. Collins must¡¯ve gotten so many better ones


    when she was younger!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re such country bumpkins. Mrs. Collins, they only got thisnd because you didn¡¯t want it. If the


    Collins group really wanted it, they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Several richdies were ttering Louisa. Louisa smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d they won it.¡±


    She was initially worried that they wouldn¡¯t dare to bid! Now that they were close to failure, of course,


    Louisa was happy.


    Thedies thought Louisa was being modest and started to kiss up even more.


    ¡°Look at Mrs. Collins¡® grace and grandeur, then look at them; it¡¯s like night and day.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, you¡¯re so bold. No wonder the Collins group has been doing so well for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, how about having dinner at my new restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Ah, why note to my ce? We just opened a resort nearby.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,e to my ce for a hot spring bath. My husband just bought a hot spring hotel!¡±


    Louisa smiled and said, ¡°I have a dinner party to attend tonight; I really am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Arabe whispered to Louisa, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Louisa wasered by a bunch of loadeddies, chit¨Cchatting about God knew what


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, I heard your daughter Serena knocked the college entrance exam outta the park with a


    score over 700! Makes my good¨Cfor¨Cnothing kid look like a chump.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mine only managed a measly 600¨Codd. Mrs. Collins, not only are you drop¨Cdead gorgeous and


    elegant, but you also know how to whip your kids into shape. You¡¯re a real life superhero!¡±


    Thedies couldn¡¯t stop singing Louisa¡¯s praises.


    In the midst of the excitement, Ynda noticed Arabe sneaking off to the restroom with some guy.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smirk, quickly got up, and followed them


    Arabe was washing her hands when she heard a gloating voice.


    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t see the Murphys snagging that piece ofnd, did you?¡±


    Ynda strutted over, chin held high and eyes full of disdain. ¡°I saw you drooling over that plot. Why


    don¡¯t you get down on your knees and beg me for it? I could put in a good word with my dad, and he


    might even give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Are you off your rocker again? Shouldn¡¯t you be at your shrink¡¯s office instead of causing a ruckus


    here?¡± Arabe rolled her eyes at her and was about to leave. ¡°Arabe! You lowlife, even if you did set


    up QY, you¡¯re still nothing but trash! You can¡¯t hide your low¨Cborn blood! Who are you trying to fool with


    that icy facade of yours? That guy must be blind to fall for you! I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of pitiful


    family could spawn something like you! You make me sick! Absolutely sick!¡± Arabe: ???


    Ynda saw the handsome man still waiting outside and decided to push her luck. ¡°You¡¯re just as


    useless as that old man in the hospital, wasting oxygen. You should¡¯ve been pushing up daisies long


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ago.¡±


    Old man?


    Arabe¡¯s eyes turned icy cold, and she marched towards Ynda.


    Ynda smirked, grabbed some water from the faucet to ssh at Arabe, then bolted out of the


    restroom, making a show of messing up her hair as if she had been attacked.


    Think he can run?


    Arabe moved quickly, catching Ynda and mming her against the wall,nding a solid p


    across her face.


    The force of the p knocked Ynda off bnce.


    ¡°Ahh.¡± Ynda¡¯s n was going perfectly.


    All she had to do was lean into that guy, and he¡¯d instinctively catch her. That would make her n half


    sessful!


    But she never expected that Romeo would pretend not to see her and instead walk towards Arabe,


    asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Arabe turned to Ynda, her icy eyes zing with anger, grabbed Ynda by the throat, and pinned


    her against the wall. ¡°Who¡¯s the old man? Say it again!¡± ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I


    can¡¯t breathe. Let go. Help.¡± Ynda put on a show of being in extreme pain.


    ¡°Arabe, what the hell are you doing?¡± Olga yelled, rushing over.


    The entire venue was drawn to the spectacle.


    Seeing Olga charging towards Arabe, apparently ready to give her a piece of her mind, Louisa


    quickly weaved through the crowd to step in.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to provoke me? Who¡¯s your audience?¡± Arabe tightened her grip. ¡°You think I won¡¯t


    strangle you right here and now?¡±


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Olga stormed over, only to be blocked by a handsome figure.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    She looked up, her face filled with shock. ¡°Is that Mr. McMin?¡±


    The youngest ever CEO of McMin Corporation and the world¡¯s richest man? Why would he get


    involved with this?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my fianc¨¦e teaching someone a lesson?¡±


    The icy¨Ccold voice shocked Olga; she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. What did he mean?


    Fianc¨¦e? Arabe was Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e? How could this be possible?


    She suddenly felt weak in the knees, almost copsing on the spot.


    Even Attlee, who had rushed over, was extremely shocked and in disbelief. Did he just hear what


    Romeo said? Arabe was his fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°Who were you cursing at just now? Cat got your tongue? Nothing to say now?¡± Arabe increased her


    grip, her body radiating a terrifying aura. Those cold eyes seemed ready to swallow up the joker in


    front of her.


    1


    Ynda was still in shock, not yet able to process the situation. The man had just said Arabe was his


    fianc¨¦e, and her mom was terrified when calling him Mr. McMin. Could he be not just a high¨Cranking


    officer in McMin Corporation but the world¡¯s richest man, Romeo?


    No way!


    How could the world¡¯s richest man, Romeo, have a fianc¨¦e? And how could that fianc¨¦e be Arabe?


    What on earth was going on?


    It must be a misunderstanding! It must be!


    Arabe looked at the joker in front of her coldly and said, ¡°If you want to y, then let¡¯s y.¡±


    She pped Ynda several times. Attlee stood two meters away, watching his daughter get hit


    without any resistance, getting more anxious.


    ¡°Mr. McMin,¡® I apologize; the one being hit is my daughter. Could you let me go over there? There


    might be some misunderstanding. I¡¯ll go over and mediate.¡± ¡°Your daughter provoked my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°You didn¡¯t educate your daughter well. I haven¡¯t even settled the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    score with you.¡± Attlee was now sure that Arabe really was his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s over; it¡¯s all over. Ynda


    had to provoke Arabe in front of Romeo.


    Arabe pped Ynda several times, each p full of force.


    Ynda was seeing stars; Arabe¡¯s face was splitting into several shadows; the people around her


    were blurry.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Olga watched as her daughter got hit until her mouth was bleeding, both cheeks swollen,


    her makeup smeared, and her hair a mess. She was heartbroken.


    She really wanted to hit Arabe, but now she could only try to persuade her: ¡°What are you hitting Yoli


    for? Look at her! There are so many people here; let her go.¡°/ If it had been before, Olga would have


    already charged over to fight with Arabe.


    But now that Mr. McMin was standing in front of her, she didn¡¯t dare make a move; she could only


    swallow her bitterness and plead with Arabe in as polite a tone as possible.


    ¡°Why would I hit her?¡± Arabe sneered at the ridiculous figure in front of her, ¡°Because she got what


    she deserved!¡±


    ¡°What kind of reason is that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by the other families?¡±


    There were many influential people standing around.


    Olga couldn¡¯t help but fan the mes: ¡°We, the Murphy family, only got thend you wanted. Do you


    have to resort to physical violence? Is the founder of QY really so petty?¡±

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ¡°What? She¡¯s the founder of QY? Way too young¡®¡±


    ¡°I saw Dn treating her with so much respect, I thought she was the daughter of QY¡¯s founder.¡±


    ¡°I always thought QY¡¯s founder was a dude.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was just a high¨Cup at QY.¡±


    Nobody saw iting that Arabe was the brain behind the QY brand!


    Talk about impressive!


    But, as Olga pointed out, did she really just throw punches overnd?


    ¡°What, my daughter didn¡¯t make herself clear?¡±


    Suddenly, a poshdy strutted out from the crowd, shooting Olga a frosty look with a hint of mockery in


    her voice.


    ¡°My daughter said it, your daughter deserved it. Instead of looking into your daughter¡¯s issues, you


    question mine? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Upon seeing this woman, Olga turned pale with fright and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Louisa imed that Arabe was her daughter!


    How can that be?


    Then it hit Olga; she remembered a news piece about a girl, Arabe Collins, who aced the college


    entrance exam. Could Arabe really be the heiress of the filthy¨Crich Collins family? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    No way.


    ¡°Your daughter is shameless; my daughter¡¯s hand hurts from the p; I expect an apology from your


    whole family!¡±


    Olga couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing from Louisa; she had met unreasonable people, but never


    this unreasonable! Arabe was the bully, and she had the audacity to say her daughter was


    shameless and that Arabe¡¯s hand hurt? Totally out of line!


    Your daughter dirtied my fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand. I want an apology to my fianc¨¦e from your whole family.¡±


    The person speaking was Romeo.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards him, especially Attlee, who looked as if he had been struck by


    lightning.


    Romeo stepped up.


    ¡°Dare you bully my sister in my face? The Murphy family has not had enough troubletely? Too much


    idle time on your hands?¡±


    Another person stepped up! It was Hans!


    At this, Attlee and Olga took a step back; their minds went nk, their faces pale.


    Even Ynda was taken aback. Arabe was the daughter of the Collins family? And Romeo¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e?


    How could her status be so high?


    ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯ve been bullying my daughter all along. If today¡¯s incident doesn¡¯t satisfy my


    daughter, then there¡¯s no need for the Murphy family to exist!¡±


    Upon hearing Keh¡¯s words, the Murphy family turned pale with fright.


    Both families were against them, but they were powerless and could only let it happen.


    Thedies around didn¡¯t understand why Louisa imed Arabe as her daughter, but they knew who


    Louisa intended to protect, and they should stick together.


    With that, they spoke up one after another:


    ¡°Why are there still people who don¡¯t know their ce picking on the Collins family? Do they really think


    they¡¯re something special?


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, which group do they belong to? Thinking they¡¯re all that just because they got a piece of


    <pnd?¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    ¡°Your status is way up there; let me handle these bothers.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, just point out who¡¯s rubbed you the wrong way, and I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Olga can¡¯t believe what¡¯s going on; she¡¯s scared out of her wits.


    These fickle people. What a bunch of lowlifes!


    ¡°So, the Abbott family schooling a smallpany is a cause for spection, huh?¡±


    ¡°You should feel honored to be schooled by me. After all, not everyone is privileged enough to receive


    the Cooper family¡¯s favor. If it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Collins, you small fry wouldn¡¯t even be on my radar.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t want to stoop down to your level.¡±


    ¡°Today, for Mrs. Collins, we¡¯ll make an exception and teach you a lesson. Not everyone can be messed


    with, you know.¡±


    ¡°Disrespecting the Collins family is like disrespecting all of our prominent families.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Attlee was freaking out, hurriedly saying, ¡°Ladies, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins,


    Hans, and Mr. McMin, this must be a misunderstanding! Be, can you please tell us what


    happened? If Yoli did something wrong, we, as parents, can take this opportunity to discipline her.¡±


    Seeing that he¡¯s still not giving up, Arabe briefly retold the event.


    Everyone around was shocked, especially Keh, Louisa, and Romeo, who were even more furious


    than before.


    The richdies started mocking..


    ¡°You called Ms. Be a low¨Cborn wretch? Your mouth stinks worse than a sewer!¡±


    ¡°How dare you call Mrs. Collins low¨Cborn? I still don¡¯t know which prestigious family you¡¯re from.


    What¡¯s your family¡¯s rank in the country?¡±


    ¡°If the Collin¡¯s family is considered poor, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°The most disgusting one is you!¡±


    ¡°Ms Be pping you a few times was letting you off easy!¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°You said Mr. McMillian must be blind for choosing Ms. Be? I think the real blind ones are you! A


    bunch of shameless people, daring to cause trouble at Mrs. Collins¡® ce?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Be, the Collins family, and Mr. McMillian!¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Everyone started attacking the Murphy family.


    Attlee and Olga never thought things would turn out like this!


    Ynda was starting to get scared; her body shaking involuntarily.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry; it¡¯s my fault for not raising my daughter properly.¡± Attlee can only keep apologizing to


    the people around.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olga, too, thought today would go smoothly, but it turned into this. They¡¯re like homeless dogs, looking


    for shelter everywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Collins, I really didn¡¯t know Arabe was your daughter.¡± Attlee walked up to Keh,


    bowing in apology. He suddenly understood the Collins family¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Murphy family.


    It was all because of Arabe, yet he only found out about Arabe¡¯s true identity now.


    Keh snorted coldly, turning his head away, not epting his apology.


    Attlee walked up to Louisa, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Collins. It¡¯s my fault for not raising my


    daughter properly and allowing her to spout nonsense.¡±


    Arabe gave Ynda a cold look, let go of her hand, and walked towards Louisa.


    ¡°My dear daughter, does your hand hurt? Next time, let someone else handle such dirty work!¡± Louisa


    personally brought a wet towel to clean and massaged Arabe¡¯s hand, treating Ynda as if she were


    germ.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Attlee, Olga, and Ynda felt like they were pped right across the faces.


    1


    Who would believe that Louisa had the guts to say that touching Ynda was dirty and tiresome.


    Was Ynda¡¯s face that dirty?


    When the entire Collins family was ganging up on them and only Hans hadn¡¯t taken a side yet, Attlee,


    clinging onto thest bit of hope, tentatively called out, ¡°Hans¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± Hans looked at him coldly, shattering hisst bit of hope. ¡°You


    want someone else to do your dirty work?¡±


    Everyone hoped that the Murphy family could get their act together and teach their daughter some


    manners.


    Finally, Attlee had no choice but to step forward, gritting his teeth, closing his eyes, and pping


    Ynda hard across the face.


    Ynda had already taken dozens of ps from Arabe; she was practically deaf in one ear. Her


    pained expression didn¡¯t look like an act.


    But a bunch of snootydies continued to smirk and sneer.


    ¡®That p was so light, anyone would think you were tickling your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You think one p is gonna make everything alright? Dream on!¡± From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Insulting Mrs. Collins is an insult to all of us. If you can¡¯t do the dirty work, we¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make this girl¡¯s face swell today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡±


    Ynda watched as her parents were bullied, and her tears started to flow uncontrobly. She cried


    out, ¡°Stop tormenting my parents! It¡¯s my fault; I¡¯ll take the punishment. The next p, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    As she cried, she began to p herself. She looked so pitiful, as if she were the most wronged person


    in the world.


    t


    But no one was moved by her performance, especially the high¨Cssdies who wore disgusted


    expressions.


    ¡°Yoli.¡± Attlee was heartbroken to see her hit herself so hard; he couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    1


    ¡°Enough/stop hitting yourself.¡± Olga watched as she hit herself again and again; her lips were bleeding,


    and her heart ached. ¡°Yoli, stop hitting yourself! Mom¡¯s begging you: Look at what you¡¯ve done to your


    face!¡±


    Ynda pped herself a dozen more times; she couldn¡¯t hear from both ears now, and her vision was


    also starting to blur. She might have hit herself too hard, she suddenly copsed on the ground,


    unconscious.


    ¡°Yoli, Yoli?¡± Olga immediately rushed over to hold her and ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Seeing the injuries on her daughter¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, Mrs. Collins, my daughter has passed out. Can we just drop this? We are deeply ashamed


    that we couldn¡¯t teach our daughter better. We sincerely apologize to you, especially to Be!¡±


    Attlee bowed formally, making a ny¨Cdegree bow to show his apology


    But Louisa saw through Ynda¡¯s tricks right away and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If she hasn¡¯t


    woken up by then, your family won¡¯t be wee in. Summerfield.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, my daughter has fainted. You can¡¯t possibly,¡± Olga didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence.


    Louisa started counting nonchntly, ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Her face is already swollen badly, and her lips are bleeding. Mrs. Collins, can¡¯t you find it in your heart


    to forgive her? As an elder, aren¡¯t you worried that,¡± ¡°Two.¡± Louisa continued to count without a care in


    the world. Why should she be afraid?


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, you,¡±


    Just as Louisa was about to say three, Ynda suddenly opened her eyes and pretended to be


    panicked, asking, ¡°Mom, why am I here? What happened?¡± ¡°Yoli, are you awake? Are you okay?¡± Olga


    wanted to touch her face but was afraid of hurting her, so she asked with concern, ¡°You passed out just


    now. How do you feel? Does your face hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to watch your little drama.¡± Louisa said bluntly, ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. I want your


    whole family to apologize to my daughter!¡±


    So it turned out that the apologies from Attlee and Olga weren¡¯t enough. Louisa wanted all three of


    them to apologize to her daughter!


    The high¨Csocietydies around them were all urging them to apologize.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t even think about hanging around Summerfield anymore.¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Your entire family owes Ms. Be an apology!¡±


    In the end, Attlee, Olga, and Ynda had no choice but to swallow their pride and apologize to


    Arabe.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡±


    They chorused their apologies, never having been so humble before.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry for not teaching your sister properly and causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Be, please forgive Yoli. Remember, we were once family. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arabe. Please forgive me! I¡¯ll watch my mouth from now on.¡±


    Their heads were kept low, and their bodies were hunched.


    This was the first time in their lives they had ever kowtowed to Arabe.


    Romeo gently stroked Arabe¡¯s hair, saying softly, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can make them¨Ckneel and


    apologize, or would you like to see them go bankrupt?¡± The faces of the Murphy family trio instantly


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    turned pale, fearing that Romeo might actually make these things happen because he had the power to


    do so! ¡°No need.¡± Arabe sounded impatient. ¡°Just leave.¡±


    When Attlee came back to his senses, he looked up to see that the daughter they once looked down


    upon had be someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. His feelings were mixed.


    They once thought her family was poor and even wanted to cut ties, but now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He never thought he would one day thank Arabe for letting them go and for not


    humiliating them further.


    He prepared to leave with Olga and Ynda.


    Hold on.¡±


    A powerful voice suddenly rang out.


    Everyone turned toward the sound and saw an energetic old man stepping out from the crowd.


    He was dressed in an expensive suit with two assistants by his side.


    Attlee instantly recognized him as the head of Luna Capital, a world¨Crenowned venture capital group.


    His group was even bigger than Allbara Investment. He had amassed wealth through small businesses


    andter began investing.


    His insight was unique. Almost every project he invested in was a sess. He had invested in many


    industries over the past decades, and his personal fortune was substantial.


    Attlee had met him a few times before and knew he was an old friend of his mother, Grace Murphy.


    However, they didn¡¯t meet often because he usually stayed


    Overseas.


    Did he show up today for this piece ofnd?


    He had just happened to witness the earlier incident. Was he helping the Murphy family because of his


    connection with his mother?


    With this thought, Attlee felt he had found a lifeline and rushed forward, saying, ¡°Mr. Rollins, long time


    no see.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you in this auction today.¡± Olga was taken aback, and a lump


    formed in her throat. She was ready to spill out all the grievances they had just suffered. They had


    been utterly embarrassed!


    It might have been three to four years since theyst met, but it didn¡¯t affect the friendship between the


    Murphy family and the Rollins family.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Rollins being abroad so often, she would have almost forgotten that the Murphy


    family had such a big shot backing them up.


    Thinking about it, her voice choked even more. ¡°You saw what happened just now, and we,¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You guys crossed the line.¡±


    Alberto Rollins¡® sudden usation took the Murphy family by surprise. What the hell was he on


    about?


    Wasn¡¯t Mr. Rollins supposed to have their back?


    Seemed like he¡¯s actually here to stir up trouble!


    ¡°My granddaughter is being nice by not holding a grudge!¡±


    Attlee was stunned; it took him a while to realize that he was referring to Arabe.


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, you¡¯re constantly abroad; you might not know. Arabe isn¡¯t a Murphy by blood; she¡¯s now


    with the Collins family. You don¡¯t need to treat her as your granddaughter.¡±


    1


    So, Mr. Rollins thought that Arabe was the daughter of the Murphy family, Grace¡¯s granddaughter,


    and that¡¯s why he wanted to help.


    Attlee breathed a sigh of relief. Good, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Speaking of which, Mr. Rollins was still a bachelor without any kids. If he could make Yoli his adopted


    daughter, she would be the sole heir to his massive fortune. ¡°But I still consider her my flesh and


    blood!¡± Alberto¡¯s voice boomed, shaking everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°In my life, I can negotiate on anything, but


    when ites to my granddaughter, that¡¯s my bottom line. You crossed it today!¡±


    The Murphy family was dumbstruck; they couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.


    ¡°To my knowledge, my granddaughter has been ignored rather than cared for by you guys. Instead,


    your current status and position are all thanks to her!¡±


    Alberto was dressed to the nines; even his voice was full of power, exuding an authoritative aura.


    Now you dare to bully her in front of me. Someone should take them to the mental hospital for an


    evaluation. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re nuts.¡±


    Before his words even finished echoing, a few people dragged them out.


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, you have no right to do this.¡± Olga was terrified and struggling. ¡°Let go of me; what are you


    doing? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, did you ever consider your friendship with my mother before doing this?¡± Attlee couldn¡¯t


    break free; he could only shout in protest. Alberto¡¯s eyes were sharp and furious. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my


    friendship with Grace, you¡¯d be spending the rest of your lives in a mental hospital.¡± The Murphy family


    looked shocked, unable to believe what was happening.


    Ynda couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Grandpa Alberto, I¡¯m your real granddaughter. You should love me. I¡¯m


    still young; please spare me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t crazy; she didn¡¯t want to go to a mental hospital for an evaluation!


    Even if she had to be evaluated, she wanted to go to a normal hospital!

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Sending them to the loony bin was just an excuse, wasn¡¯t it? They bullied Arabe, and he wanted to


    teach them a lesson, right?


    She ain¡¯t stupid!


    ¡°You¡¯re young, and that¡¯s why you need guidance! Your grandmother is not well; I can¡¯t have folks like


    you upsetting her,¡± Alberto said, waving his hand, and the Attlee family was taken away.


    The crowd went wild.


    Alberto addressed the audience, saying, ¡°I might be out of the country a lot, but nothing in this country


    escapes my attention.¡±


    His gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°Arabe is the only one I acknowledge and cherish in my life. If


    anyone dares to bully her, it¡¯s a direct disrespect to me!¡± In other words, think twice before they mess


    with her!


    Unless the corporations here didn¡¯t need Luna Capital¡¯s funding, didn¡¯t n to expand overseas, and


    weren¡¯t scared of local power yers, then they can give it a shot.


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, you¡¯re joking, right? Arabe is part of the Collins family; she¡¯s Mr. McMin¡¯s fiancee, and


    now she¡¯s your beloved granddaughter. Who would dare to bully her?¡± Ady in the crowd tried to


    lighten the mood.


    The Collins family hadn¡¯t had time to react; how did Arabe know such a big shot like Alberto, and


    how did she win his favor?


    Keh stepped forward, extending his hand to shake. ¡°Mr. Rollins, do you remember me?¡±


    Years ago, they met at an international business conference. Keh, as a representative, had given


    up his seat to Alberto.


    Keh thought as the younger generation, he should offer the prime spot to the elder.


    But Alberto felt that in terms of achievement, Keh had achieved more at his age than he had, so


    they both insisted on giving up their seats to each other. Although it was a small event, Keh¡¯s


    manners and demeanor left a deep impression oh Alberto.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet again under these circumstances, Alberto responded with a hearty handshake.


    Seeing that they knew each other, the crowd didn¡¯t stick around to listen to their conversation and


    started to disperse.


    Louisa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Arabe, what¡¯s going on? Did you know Mr. Rollins before?¡±


    From what Attlee said, this Mr. Rollins seemed to be an old friend of Grace. Arabe was brought up by


    Grace, so was that the connection?


    ¡°Yes, it was Mr. Rollins who guided me onto the path of entrepreneurship and taught me a lot of


    experiences and methods.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Keh bent down again and shook his hand respectfully. ¡°So you are Arabe¡¯s


    mentor; without you, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish QY!¡±


    Alberto patted him on the shoulder andughed, saying, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Collins. Arabe¡¯s sess


    is due to her own hard work and talent; I had little to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Without your support, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved what she has today. You¡¯re the


    guiding light in her entrepreneurial journey. Let¡¯s go to a nearby restaurant; we can sit and have a good


    chat.¡±


    Keh wanted to invite Alberto for a meal to express his gratitude, but Albertoughed and said, ¡°I


    came here to cheer for my granddaughter; I still have some. matters to handle.¡±


    His granddaughter was hosting an event, and as a grandfather, he naturally had to support her, lending


    credibility to the event.


    ¡°Mainly because she¡¯s so busy, it¡¯s hard to find a chance to see her.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Keh could hear the fondness and affection Alberto had for Arabe in his words.


    ¡°Is this your fianc¨¦?¡± Alberto turned his


    gaze


    towards Romeo.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Romeo looked dashing and handsome. He held out his hand to Alberto and said, ¡°Mr. Rollins, nice to


    meet you.¡± ¡±


    Alberto shook his hand, sizing him up, and said, ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    This young man was not only good¨Clooking and charismatic but also extremely well¨Cmannered. And


    despite his tender age, he was already the world¡¯s richest man. Alberto had heard of him a long time


    ago, but this was their first encounter.


    ¡°My darling granddaughter sure knows how to pick ¡®em.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rollins, you tter me.¡±


    Alberto used the handshake as an opportunity to close the distance and whispered, ¡°Those two


    cutthroat guys from the Murphy family have been tough on Be since she was a kid. She hasn¡¯t had


    much love.¡±


    Romeo listened attentively, nodding his head.


    ¡°Be has had only Grace and a bunch of us oldies by her side since she was little. She may not know


    how to interact with guys her age. She appears aloof, but she¡¯s actually very warm¨Chearted. I¡¯m not


    just singing her praises; she really is a good kid.¡±


    ¡°I know that being with Be is a privilege for me.¡± Romeo held onto Alberto¡¯s hand, gentlemanly and


    solemnly saying, ¡°I promise to cherish her, spend more time with her, and give her security and


    happiness. What I say, I do.¡±


    Arabe grinned slightly and said, ¡°At your age, you should stop running around. If I have time, I¡¯ll


    ¡°You know I¡¯m getting older, so be prepared to take over my responsibilities so I can enjoy my sunset


    years.¡±


    Once again!


    Arabe had heard this spiel one too many times, but the people around her looked incredulous. Was


    Alberto nning to turn Luna Capital over to Arabe?


    Seeing Arabe¡¯s expression; Alberto couldn¡¯t help butugh. This is my wedding gift to you. It doesn¡¯t


    matter when you ept it. Considering your youth, I¡¯ll bear the pain and help you for a few more


    years.¡±


    Keh was taken aback and hurried forward, saying, ¡°Mr. Rollins, I am incredibly honored that Be


    has won your favor.¡±


    The total value of Luna Capital had long exceeded billions!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Albertoughed, saying, ¡°In this world, she¡¯s the only kid have faith in. You don¡¯t know how long I


    pleaded with her to be my granddaughter¨Ctwo whole years!¡±


    Everyone was even more surprised.


    Alberto leaned over to Keh¡¯s ear and yfully said, ¡°Mainly because she got so annoyed with me,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    she couldn¡¯t help but agree, haha.¡±


    Arabe could guess what Alberto was saying, watching him whisper to Romeo one moment and share


    secrets with her dad the next.


    Even after Alberto left, Hans was still in shock, wondering just how many identities his precious little


    sister had.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    People outside always said Alberto was like a burning me, but in front of everyone, especially Be,


    he¡¯s an energetic, adorable, and fun¨Cloving old man!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the other side.


    Zachary received a call at home: ¡°What did you say? A mental hospital? I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Shortly after Zachary left, his mother got a shocking message: ¡°The Murphy family bought that piece


    ofnd in the suburbs and paid 1.2 billion dors on the spot? Aren¡¯t they about to go bankrupt? Where


    did they get so much money from?¡±


    After hanging up, she told her husband and anxiously asked, ¡°Do you think the Murphy family was


    testing us before? Pretending to be poor to get our help? But we showed our true colors and pushed


    them away.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s father nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°1.2 billion, just like that. That¡¯s several times more than our assets!¡±


    Now that they¡¯ve bought that piece ofnd in the suburbs, it¡¯s rumored to be worth a fortune, and


    owning it could reap several times the profit!


    ¡°What if the Murphy family strikes it rich and Ynda dumps Zachary?¡± Zachary¡¯s mother was


    suddenly panic¨Cstricken.


    ¡°Calm down; let¡¯s wait for Zachary toe back and ask about the situation. If they really did buy that


    due respect, and seal this marriage deal!¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Zachary¡¯s mother said, she couldn¡¯t stand Ynda, be it looks, temperament, academics, or


    talents; she¡¯s no match for Arabe!


    ¡°Forget about Arabe; she¡¯s a top schr and a piano master; she won¡¯t even look at your son. Let¡¯s


    go, let¡¯s change, and get ready for tonight¡¯s charity g.¡±


    ¡°I heard Attlee dropped 1.2 billion today; he was invited to join tonight¡¯s charity g on the spot. We


    must build good rtions with them tonight, no matter what!¡± Zachary¡¯s mother¡¯suddenly regretted her


    previous attitude towards the Murphy family and hoped to make amends tonight.


    Over at Reflections Vi


    Serena received several calls, her face getting grimmer with each one.


    Martha couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Serena, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°My ssmates¡® parents attended and auction today; my parents publicly admitted in front of


    everyone that the founder of QY is their daughter; they even stood up for her against the Murphy


    family.¡±


    Serena was getting anxious: ¡°Now my ssmates are asking me what¡¯s going on, asking if Arabe


    was adopted by my parents? They also said they haven¡¯t been invited to my house for a while and


    want toe over in a few days! What do we do about Arabe¡¯s identity? We can¡¯t let them find out


    I¡¯m a fake heiress!¡± ¡°Serena, calm down.¡±


    Just as Martha was speaking, the front door was pushed open. Keh, Louisa, Hans, and Arabe


    walked in together, their family of fourughing and talking, sight that deeply hurt Serena.


    ¡°Dad, mom, you¡¯re back? Brother, you¡¯re back from abroad? Sister, why did youe back together?


    Did you meet on the road?¡±


    ¡°We attended and auction with Be today,¡± Louisa said, smiling at Arabe. ¡°You go upstairs and


    rest for a bit; we¡¯ll eat something before we go to the g.¡± The food at the charity g was mainly for


    show; Louisa was worried Arabe would be too shy to eat properly, so she asked the chef to prepare


    some food in advance.


    ¡°By the way, your dress for tonight is already in your room. Edith put it there.¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be going out with your friends tonight? Louisa shot back.


    Serena hadn¡¯t expected her mom to ask about her nsst right, so when she said she was going out


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    with friends, her mom didn¡¯t take her to the charity g.


    Would her mom only take Arabe to the g in the future?


    ¡°Friend gatherings are just small potatoes. But a charity g is such a big event that it might be Ms


    Be¡¯s first time, right? It would be nice to have Serena apany her,¡± Martha suggested warmly


    Louisa took a few sips of coffee and said coldly, ¡®I¡¯m enoughpany for Be Besides, Be¡¯s never


    a stranger to any situation! When ites to experience, Be¡¯s got Serena beat by a long shot!¡±


    That sentence left Martha and Serena speechless.


    Louisa, grinning looked back at Arabe and said, ¡°You go upstairs and rest. I¡¯ll have Edith call you


    when dinner¡¯s ready¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Arabe went upstairs, she received a phone call.


    [Ross, you asked me to investigate the fire at Mercy Hospital on September 10th, eighteen years ago.


    The more I look into it, the fishier it seems.]


    ¡°What a fishy¡± Arabe walked onto the balcony, her expression cold.


    I found out that the janitor, Yvonne, who adopted Ynda, heard an explosion while cleaning up water


    that night. At first, the explosion was very loud, and she was too scared to approach. It was only when


    she wanted to rescue people that she noticed several unlicensed ck sedans driving in the opposite


    direction.]


    Yvonne was too busy rescuing people to pay much attention, so she didn¡¯t see what kind of car they


    were driving or what they looked like. So I checked with her colleagues at the time and asked them


    about the situation that day, and they all said the same thing as Yvonne.]


    [But one janitor said that after the explosion that night, they rescued many people from the health


    center. It was raining heavily, and while she was resting, she suddenly saw one of the ck sedans


    that had left earlier returning.]


    (in that era, in that ce, very few people owned sedans. The car was the same as the ck cars that


    had left earlier, with four rings on the front.]


    ¡°Audi?¡±


    In that era, very few people could afford an Audi, let alone in a ce like Wye.


    [I showed her photos of cars from that era, and she said the car she saw was indeed an Audi, but their


    car didn¡¯t have a license te, so it¡¯s hard to investigate.] [That night, three men got out of the ck


    sedan that returned. They looked very fierce and kept searching among the rescued crowd for


    someone. They left when they didn¡¯t find them.]


    [I checked the car model andpared it with the Audis that had appeared in Wye that year. My eyes


    were about to go blind from all the investigating before I found a tiny clue!)


    Arabe seemed used to his way of talking: ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°One of the owners of the Audis died on September 12th, eighteen years ago! It was said to be a drunk


    driving ident! If he hadn¡¯t had an ident that night, he was supposed to leave the country the next


    morning.¡±


    ¡°What was his job?¡±


    ¡°He was initially jobless, then started driving people around like a cab driver.¡±


    ¡°He drove an Audi to pick up passengers?¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Who would believe that?


    ¡°He supposedly won the money to buy the car from gambling. He drove for a few days after winning the


    money and then suddenly died in a car ident.¡±


    So he thought it was strange.


    ¡°Any other findings?¡±


    ¡°The other car owners also suddenly owned an Audi. Some won it in a casino, others got it through


    other means, but not long after they got it, they suddenly died!¡± Was there really such a coincidence in


    the world?


    The person on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Boss, if someone really nned this explosion, and all


    the drivers involved that night were killed, and it has remained undiscovered for so many years, then


    his power is definitely not something that Martha alone can handle.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, I know¡±


    But after investigating, she found that things were not that simple.


    ¡°Did you check the blood rtionship between Martha and Serena?¡±


    ¡°Boss, the hair samples you gave mest time were fake! I mean, one of the two types of hair you gave


    mest time was from a wig!¡±


    ¡°A wig? Arabe raised an eyebrow. Serena couldn¡¯t possibly be bald; could Martha be wearing a wig?


    Thinking about in this way, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    ¡°By the way Boss, all those Audi drivers were loners, without family or friends. But I found that one of


    the drivers, after suddenly bing rich overnight, visited a woman several times, always the same


    one.¡±


    ¡°The woman said she had a very deep impression of the driver because he was very generous. She


    once curiously asked him where a driver got his money, and he said someone gave him a lot of money


    to do a bug job, which was to pick up a few people and take them to a ce, then safely bring them


    back.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you think it¡¯s possible? Suppose there¡¯s a puppet master who wants to kill someone in the


    health center, so he hires a bunch of drivers, specifically to transport his subordinates to and from


    Mercy Hospital. The reason why he specifically hires drivers who have no family or friends is to make it


    easier to deal with themter.¡±


    If it was his own people who did it directly, then the investigation would likely lead back to him!


    Arabe nodded ¡°That possibility cannot be ruled out¡±


    ¡°But back then, Mercy Hospital was just a dump, and the people who lived there were nobodies. There


    wasn¡¯t anyone worth going to such great lengths to kill for money, was there? If there were any big


    shots, wouldn¡¯t your parents be the most important?¡±


    Arabe, hearing him say this, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What were my parents¡® achievements back


    then?¡±


    ¡°You mean around the time of your birth, eighteen years ago? Let me check. But boss, why are you


    asking this?¡±


    ¡°Tell me as soon as you find out Arabe suddenly thought of a possibility, but she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°To my knowledge, your parents were just passing through that ce, and suddenly your mom¡¯s water


    broke. If someone wanted to harm them, they couldn¡¯t possibly predict your mom¡¯s water would break


    that night, could they?¡±


    ¡°Less talk when you¡¯re stupid, or you¡¯ll expose your IQ¡± Arabe¡¯s voice sounded veryzy. ¡°I¡¯m


    hanging up now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Boss?¡±


    What did she mean, she¡¯s just hanging up like that?


    Was the boss saying he¡¯s not smart enough? But he clearly did a ton of research; if anyone¡¯s the dum¨C


    dum, it¡¯d be Jones!


    At least he¡¯s better than Jones!


    Seven in the evening.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Arabe, along with Keh and Louisa, headed over to a charity dinner.


    This shindig was started years ago by a big shot from Summerfield. It¡¯s held annually, and ever since


    the guy kicked the bucket, his daughter had been keeping it going. It¡¯s been a thing for about


    seventeen years now.


    The point of this event every year was to help the kids out in the sticks sort out their grub, education,


    health, and stuff like that.


    The crowd was pretty much the people from upper ss of Summerfield. It¡¯s not open to the public;


    it¡¯s just for folks with some serious clout and standing.


    Keh and Louisa had beening for the full seventeen years. But this time was a little different;


    they rocked up with their daughter Arabe in tow, who pretty much stole the show as soon as she


    arrived.


    Arabe had this cool, ssy vibe about her. Dressed in a ck evening gown, she looked icy yet


    regal, like some kind of queen bee.


    She rocked up, arm in arm with Keh on one side and Louisa on the other, and instantly had all


    eyes on her.


    Lots of guests started asking around: Who was she? Why did she seem so chummy with the Collins


    family?


    The event host, Erlinda Archer, spotted them and made a beeline, saying, ¡°Arabe, you made it! I was


    worried you might give it a miss!¡±


    She saw Arabe arm in arm with Keh and Louisa, and curiosity got the better of her. ¡°You guys


    know each other?¡±


    Looked like they¡¯re pretty tight, considering Arabe was usually pretty aloof and wouldn¡¯t just go


    around linking arms with anyone.


    Keh and Louisa were taken aback by her words. Erlinda knew Arabe too? Just how wide was


    Arabe¡¯s social circle?


    Erlinda was the head honcho of the Archer family. Ever since her old man passed away, she¡¯s been


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    running the family¡¯s century¨Cold business and had some serious sway in the business world.


    She was over forty and looked capable and gutsy, with the sharp eyes of a businesswoman.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t happen to be your actual parents, would they?¡± Erlinda hit the nail on the head.


    Arabe nodded, making no attempt to hide it: ¡°Yes, they are my parents.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Erlinda shook hands with Keh, gave Louisa a hug, and said, ¡°Great to see you


    guys at the Archer family dinner again this year. I had no idea you were Arabe¡¯s biological parents.


    She had a rough time with the Murphy family. From now on, you should shower her with love and


    make up for the past.¡±


    Louisa was puzzled: ¡°How do you know my daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Erlinda chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you the short version.¡±


    It happened a few years ago. Erlinda, who seemed to have everything, had a dream one night where


    she was wearing a super fancy dress.


    The next day, she hunted down Arabe, who was just making a name for herself as the founder of


    QY, hoping she could make a dress just like the one from her dream.


    The young girl told her straight up that the dress wouldn¡¯t suit her and would turn out ugly. It was a


    waste of time.


    Erlinda didn¡¯t buy it and insisted. The girl refused, and things got tense between them.


    Eventually, she went to great lengths to find someone else to make it. Sure enough, the dress turned


    out to be an eyesore. She had no desire to keep it and tossed it straight


    away.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Later, she fell ill and sought help from renowned doctors everywhere. Eventually, with some


    connections, she managed to get a highly reputable miracle doctor, only to find out it was the same


    little girl again.


    As they interacted, they gradually got to know each other. Erlinda wanted to make the little girl her


    goddaughter, but the girl didn¡¯t want to call her Mom. In the end, after being pestered by Erlinda, the


    girl gave in and called her Auntie.


    Erlinda, who had never married and had no siblings, took Arabe as her own niece!


    ¡°Sorry for forcibly making her my niece without your parents¡® consent!¡± Erlindaughed cheerfully,


    saying, ¡°I just really like her. She¡¯s genuine, capable, humble; I just really like her.¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s fortune.¡± Keh never expected his daughter to be so popr in high society.


    First, it was Alberto chasing after her, wanting to be her grandpa, and now Erlinda, this powerful


    woman, wanting to be her aunt.


    Thinking about all the roles his daughter had yed over the years and how hard she must have


    worked to make it all seem effortless, Keh felt even more heartache. ¡°I¡¯ve invited you for three


    consecutive years to the Archer family¡¯s banquet and have been rejected every time. But tonight,


    you¡¯re here with your parents! Clearly, mom and dad are more important to you!¡± Erlinda said, feigning


    jealousy.


    ¡°There you go again!¡± Arabe saw right through her act.


    Erlindaughed and put her hand on Arabe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ve specifically invited the Panter


    family to give them a piece of my mind for you.¡±


    A question popped into Arabe¡¯s mind: ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them.¡±


    ¡°I heard that as soon as the Murphy family¡¯s biological daughter returned, your fiance fell for her; and


    they hit it off. Anyway, I won¡¯t let them off the hook tonight.¡± Erlinda said this and raised an eyebrow at


    Arabe: ¡°I heard some guests invited the Murphy family; let¡¯s teach them a lesson togetherter.¡±


    Seeing her excited expression, Arabe couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    ¡°You can trust me.¡± Erlinda patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Just enjoy yourself! I prepare your favorite


    pastries every year, and since I heard you wereing tonight, I had some more made. See those


    tables over there? All your favorites.¡±


    Arabeughed at her humorous expression, saying, ¡°Keepughing like this, and you won¡¯t keep


    your image.¡±


    After all, she was always stern and serious in front of her employees.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Louisa was surprised and a bit envious of how familiar she was with her daughter.


    She, too, wanted to chat with Be so intimately, but she was afraid Be would think she was


    frivolous.


    ¡°Be, you have so many seniors in the business world who care for and support you. When you have


    time, invite them over. Your parents can take the opportunity to thank them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Arabe ended the conversation, many guests came forward to greet Keh


    and Louisa and ask about her identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m representing QY Corporation.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t exin in detail, but as soon as the guests heard the


    name QY, they couldn¡¯t help bute forward to chat with her.


    As the guests came forward to chat, Arabe made an excuse to get away and went to the table


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Erlinda had prepared for her. She picked up a pastry to taste.


    Every single pastry here was her favorite vor.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Arabe had just finished one when she overheard someone saying that the Murphy and Panter


    families had arrived.


    ¡°Word has it that the Murphy family dropped 1.2 billion dors today to buy thatnd in the suburbs.


    Hard to believe, really. Who would¡¯ve thought the richest family in Tranquil City had such deep


    pockets?¡±


    ¡°The Panter family¡¯s son is here with the Murphy family¡¯s daughter. Heard they¡¯re quite the match:


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    both good¨Clooking and intelligent. Seems they¡¯ll be getting engaged in a few days.¡±


    ¡°The Murphy family is really on a roll, huh?¡±


    Arabe continued munching on her pastry, unfazed. She was impressed at the mental fortitude of this


    family of three. It wasn¡¯t long after she came out of the mental hospital, and now she can attend a


    charity dinner.


    Didn¡¯t their stint in the mental hospital leave any emotional scars?


    They worked really hard to climb up.


    For Attlee, this was his maiden voyage to a high¨Csociety dinner in Summerfield. The venue was the


    Archer family¡¯s private estate, luxurious and grand, avish mansion ten times the size of his own


    vi.


    As soon as he stepped into the garden, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the opulence. Truly, it was the


    taste of a centuries¨Cold wealthy family. Grandeur, heritage, things their minor wealthy family couldn¡¯t


    hold a candle to.


    The Archer family had been trading for generations, with over a hundred years of history in


    Summerfield, and quite influential.


    Just then, a guest spotted him and approached with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, I heard you dropped 1.2 billion dors in one go today. You must have made a hefty


    contribution to tonight¡¯s charity dinner as well, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, too kind,¡± Attlee chuckled awkwardly. Apart from their Maybach and Yoli¡¯s engagement dress,


    they hardly had anything of value.


    On their way to the dinner, he and Olga had been discussing what to donate and how much.-


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re too modest. If you can drop 1.2 billion dors, your donation tonight must be much


    more than ours, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°I hope Mr. Murphy will consider the feelings of we smaller families. Don¡¯t donate too much at time.


    We¡¯re nning to donate around a million dors. Mr. Murphy, how much are you nning to donate?¡±


    ¡°Hey, we could agree on a sum and donate roughly the same amount. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I was thinking the same. What¡¯s your expected amount, Mr. Murphy?¡±


    Several guests were asking for Attlee¡¯s opinion.


    Although the Archer family hosted only one charity dinner a year, there were many more in the high


    society. These wealthy folks donated all year round to disaster¨Cstricken areas, impoverished regions,


    cmities, the elderly, and children. They can¡¯t possibly break the bank every time.


    Upon hearing their expected amounts, Attlee became increasingly uneasy, but he forced a smile and


    said, ¡°My wife and I haven¡¯t decided yet. This is our first time, so we¡¯re not sure how much would be


    appropriate.¡±


    On the way, he and Olga had discussed maybe donating his watch. It could fetch at least a hundred


    thousand dors.


    Initially, Olga was somewhat reluctant.


    Now, hearing the others¡® expected amounts, her legs went a bit weak. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How


    much do you usually donate?¡±


    *Hahaha, when I started donating, I didn¡¯t know the ropes. I thought there were only a few charity


    donation opportunities per year, so I would donate around five million dors; the most I¡¯ve given at


    one time was ten million dors!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olga could barely maintain her smile.


    Mrs. Panter, assuming the Murphy family was incredibly wealthy, held Olga¡¯s hand warmly and


    dors should suffice.¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Olga pulled a long face and managed to say ¡°alright¡± with a sigh of despair.


    What to do next?


    After a while, Erlinda took the stage in the middle of the garden and made a speech, and then


    everyone was free to donate in the boxes set up around the stage.


    There was no order or amount required for the donations, and everyone could donate as they pleased.


    Some people put checks into the box, some took off their expensive jewelry, and some directly


    transferred funds.


    Attlee and Olga shared a nce, nning to escape to the restroom, but they were surrounded by


    guests curious about their donation amount.


    ¡°For our first donation, we should donate something meaningful.¡± Olga said with a graceful smile to


    Attlee, ¡°Let¡¯s donate the rings we bought when we got married. They hold great significance to us and


    will prove ourmitment to charity.¡±


    Everyone thought they would donate something of high value. Erlinda even had a couple of spotlights


    directed at them, only for them to donate a pair of tinum rings with just a few diamonds on them.


    The value of both rings probably didn¡¯t exceed two thousand dors.


    They smiled and nodded at the crowd after making their donation, showing no signs of being strapped


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    for cash.


    Everyone was surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe the people who spent 1.2 billion dors onnd were


    being so stingy with their donations!


    Their generosity was seriouslycking!


    Erlinda signaled to the crowd, and someone immediately spoke up, ¡°Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, this is


    just your opening act, right? There¡¯s more toe?¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy surely has bigger ns for


    donations. Let¡¯s see what Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy will donate next.¡±


    You guys spent so much onnd, and your donations won¡¯t be small, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, don¡¯t worry about shocking us!¡±


    Exactly.¡±


    Just as Attlee and Olga were about to leave, apuse from the crowd stopped them in their tracks!


    Seeing the expectant looks from the crowd, they reluctantly took off all their essories, including their


    watches, nes, earrings, and bracelets, and put them in the donation box.


    Seeing that their jewelry only amounted to about two hundred thousand dors, Erlinda raised an


    eyebrow at Arabe as if to say the best was yet toe.


    Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I heard there was something big happening at your ce


    today during the auction. What was it?¡±


    Attlee and Olga looked awkward at the question.


    Wasn¡¯t the big thing today their apology to Arabe and Yoli being beaten beyond recognition?


    How did the news spread so fast, reaching them here so quickly?


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, I heard you visited a mental hospital today. Were you there to make a donation, or?¡±


    Attlee and Olga looked even more awkward and quickly left the donation box, pretending to go to the


    restroom.


    Many guests were curious about the mental hospital visit. What happened, and what was the


    situation?


    Zachary, in the crowd, spotted a cool and noble figure casually eating cake again. No doubt, she must


    have leaked the news!


    Thinking back to the scene in the mental hospital today, Yoli ran into his arms crying, saying that


    Arabe had deceived everyone with lies and had them sent to a mental hospital. Before sending them


    away, she even beat Yoli¡¯s face until it swelled!

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    The Murphy family raised this ungrateful ingrate for eighteen years, and she didn¡¯t even appreciate it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She kept embarrassing them!


    She¡¯s just causing trouble because she can¡¯t have the guy she liked, right?


    Zachary made up his mind, and he¡¯s got to talk to hert


    Arabe was munching on pastries at the table when she heard an angry voice.


    Arabel


    Zachary stormed toward her, his face stern. ¡°You still have the nerve to eat?¡±


    A question popped into Arabe¡¯s head, but she continued to eat, swallowing the pastry in her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t even nce at Zachary as she picked up a ss of coconut juice


    She looked elegant and captivating as she held the ss. When she tilted her head back to drink, her


    slender neck and corbone caught Zachary¡¯s eye. making him swallow hard.


    This gai really didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone, but she was pretty, that¡¯s for sure.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed her beauty before, but ever since she left the Murphy family, her cold and aloof


    charm was just too enticing.


    He almost forgot what he was about to say. ¡°Why did you send Yoli to the mental hospital today?¡±


    Seeing Zachary approaching Arabe again, Ynda quickly ran over and held his hand, asking


    cautiously but still smiling. Zachary, what are you guys talking about?


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he stared at Arabe, who clearly cared about him but pretended


    not to talk to him!


    It must be because Ynda was present!


    Tm talking to you?¡± Zachary continued, ¡°You even hit Yoli? Look what you did to her face!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s face was a mess today, her eyes welling up with tears as she applied makeup. Despite the


    pain, she piled onyers of makeup for tonight¡¯s dinner party. Her face was swollen and looked a bit


    ridiculous.


    Arabe ignored Zachary and coldly nced at Ynda. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your dog in check? It barks at


    me when it runs to me.


    Dog? She just called him a dog!


    She¡¯s mad because he was pursuing her before and then suddenly disappeared, right?


    She¡¯s upset because he chose Yoli over her, decided to get engaged to Yoli, and abandoned her,


    right?


    Arabe didn¡¯t bother with these two dummies. She was about to leave when Zachary suddenly


    grabbed her wrist!


    ¡°Arabe, exin yourself!¡±


    Even Ynda was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Zachary to grab Arabe¡¯s hand in public.


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect to lose control, either. Arabe¡¯s wrist was slender and smooth, and he didn¡¯t


    want to let go. He didn¡¯t expect Arabe¡¯s skin to be even better than Yoli¡¯s.


    At this moment, Arabe furrowed her brows and angrily threw off his hand, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?


    You want to lose your hand?


    Her words brought Zachary back to reality.


    ¡°Can you tone down your hostility?¡±


    Zachary understood. She was Queen Abby, a piano master and a top schr, of course, she would be


    a bit arrogant!

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    But people can¡¯t just look down on everyone just because she had some talent! Sending people off to


    the loony bin liked it¡¯s nothing, that¡¯s way too much, man!


    Not far off, Mrs. Panter was all bummed out cause she can¡¯t get close to Olga. She spied the scene


    unfolding and made a beeline for Arabe.


    ¡°You frivolous girl! My son is about to engage to Yoli, and you¡¯re still here, sticking like glue? And in


    front of my future daughter¨Cinw? How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Even though Arabe was a high¨Cprofile piano maestro, Mrs. Panter reckoned that even the best


    maestro can¡¯t hold a candle to the property the Murphy family just bought for a fortune!


    In terms of benefits, Ynda still had the upper hand!


    Ynda was taken aback by the word ¡°daughter¨Cinw¡°. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Panter to publicly


    acknowledge her status. She felt a sense of elevation. ¡°Me? Bothering your son?¡± Arabe found this


    amusing. ¡°Is your vision impaired, or is something wrong?¡± She pointed at her head. ¡°Do you need me


    to book an appointment with a doctor? Does your family have some sort of special advantage? Or is


    the Panter family in line for royal status? You¡¯re so full of yourselves, and I thought you were royalty.¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡± Mrs. Panter was thrown off by Arabe¡¯s disrespect, belittling the Panter family in front of


    everyone.


    Even though the Panter family wasn¡¯t royalty, they were not to be trifled with by a girl of her age!


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Olga had seen what Arabe was capable of today. She knew she¡¯s


    the biological daughter of the Collins family and was acknowledged by Alberto as his granddaughter.


    Plus, Arabe¡¯s parents were here!


    The Collins family was tight with the Archer family. Starting a ruckus on Archer turf was asking for


    trouble!


    But Mrs. Panter wasn¡¯t aware of the connection between the Collins family and Arabe, so she


    confidently said, ¡°Olga, you don¡¯t need to go easy on her. You¡¯ve been too lenient with her in the past.


    That¡¯s why she dares to belittle you! Today, I¡¯ll teach this ingrate a lesson!¡±


    Guests around them thought, ¡°Who does this Mrs. Panter think she is?¡± They¡¯ve clearly seen Arabe


    attending with Mr. and Mrs. Collins, and they seemed to be on good terms.


    Where did this Mrs. Panter get the guts to mess with someone connected to the Collins family?


    The key point was they¡¯ve also seen Erlinda looking really close with this girl.


    Feeling all eyes on her, Mrs. Panter didn¡¯t want to lose face, so she attempted to discipline Arabe.


    But Arabe coldly grabbed her wrist. She didn¡¯t expect so many people to cause trouble today.


    She immediately shook off Mrs. Panter¡¯s hand, ¡°Monkey see, monkey do!¡±


    ¡°Frivolous girl, who are you swearing at!¡± Mrs. Panter was ready to go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with her!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Today, for her son¡¯s marriage and the future of the Panter family, she must put on a good show in front


    of Olga!


    Erlinda had always been looking for a chance to deal with the Murphy family and the Panter family.


    Seeing them argue, she smiled and walked towards them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who has the nerve to stir up trouble on my turf.¡±


    Seeing Erlinda step up, Mrs. Panter felt emboldened, ¡°Ms. Archer, your timing is impable! This


    youngdy, I don¡¯t know who invited her, is shamelessly seducing my son in public! You might not


    know, but my son is about to propose to Ynda, the heiress of the Murphy group!¡±


    Without giving Erlinda a chance to speak, Mrs. Panter raised her voice so everyone can hear, ¡°We¡¯ve


    already prepared for the engagement party! But this youngdy,¡±


    Suddenly, a hand brutally pped Mrs. Panter in the face.


    Everyone was shocked and turned their attention to Erlinda!


    Even Mrs. Panter was stunned, and she¡¯s been pped by Erlinda!


    And it happened in front of everyone!

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Now, Mr. Panter and Attlee Murphy can¡¯t sit still ande at once. ¡°Ms. Archer, who are you?¡±


    ¡°You keep saying all kinds of bad things about my niece in front of me, and you still bully my niece


    here? You really think I¡¯m easy to bully!¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd was immediately shocked.


    Niece? Arabe was Erlinda¡¯s niece?


    How was that possible? Wasn¡¯t Erlinda still unmarried?


    A person who didn¡¯t even have a spouse, where can she get a niece?


    Could it be that she treated other people¡¯s children as nieces?


    The Panter family and the Murphy family were shocked.


    ¡°I remember I don¡¯t know you well. I didn¡¯t invite you to dinner tonight, did I?¡±


    As soon as Erlinda¡¯s voice fell, a person came out of the crowd and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms.


    Archer, I invited them.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with your vision. I guess your work is not very good either. If I


    don¡¯t see your resignation letter tomorrow morning, I will make you unable to stand in this industry!¡±


    Hearing this, the man was so scared that his legs went soft. ¡°Ms. Archer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The man didn¡¯t expect to lose his job because of it, and his eyes were full of resentment when


    he looked at the Panter family and the Murphy family!


    Erlinda looked at the Panter family and the Murphy family coldly. ¡°I have invited my niece for three


    years, and she finally came to my dinner party, and you self¨Crighteous people messed her up.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Archer,


    ¡±


    Before Mrs. Panter finished, Erlinda said, ¡°I usually speak softly to my niece, but you dare to lecture my


    niece here?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Archer, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°My niece needs you to teach? You little families don¡¯t know the rules, so I¡¯ll teach you the rules today!¡±


    Erlinda raised her hand again and pped Mrs. Panter in the face,


    They were shocked again and gasped in session.


    ¡°Respect is mutual. Since you don¡¯t respect my niece, I don¡¯t need to be polite to you!¡±


    After Erlinda called, she also picked up the disinfectant paper towel on the waiter¡¯s tray, wiped her


    hands, and threw it aside in disgust.


    ¡°I clearly saw your son pestering my niece just now. He has a fiancee and grabbed my niece¡¯s hand.


    Somebody, break his hand.¡±


    Hearing this, the people were surprised!


    Erlinda really deserved her reputation. She had always been vigorous and fearless!


    Now that the Panter family and the Murphy family had offended her, their fate will surely be miserable.


    ¡°Ms. Archer, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Mrs. Panter immediately stood in front of her son.


    Mr. Panter also protected his son. ¡°My son¡¯s engagement party will be in two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what does this have to do with me?¡± Erlinda obviously didn¡¯t take them seriously. It¡¯s just two small


    families, but dare to pretend in front of her? Zachary quickly stood up and exined, ¡°Ms. Archer, the


    thing is, Arabe beat my fiancee today and then had my fiancee¡¯s family sent to a mental hospital, so


    I was very angry and wanted to ask why.¡±


    As soon as Zachary spoke, everyone knew that the Murphy family was sent to a mental hospital today.


    ¡°It turns out that the Murphy family had a big event today, and it was sent to a mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Murphy family¡¯s daughter to be beaten. What happened?¡±


    ¡°So they came directly from a mental hospital to attend tonight¡¯s dinner?¡±


    Attlee and Olga had a hard time hiding it, and Zachary told them, and they were very embarrassed.


    And Mrs. Panter waspletely at a loss, ¡°A mental hospital? Yoli was beaten? What happened?¡±


    Howe her son never mentioned this to her?


    ¡°You bullied my baby daughter in the auction today and even want an apology from us?¡±


    At this time, everyone looked where the voice came from.


    They saw Louisaing towards them angrily, protecting Arabe and saying, ¡°Who finally swollen


    Ynda¡¯s face? Did you ask clearly?¡±


    Everyone was very shocked! What did Louisa mean by saying that?


    How did this little girl be her daughter? Was it a newly adopted daughter?


    No matter when they were adopted, as long as they were rted to the Collins family, today, the


    Panter family and the Murphy family had offended two big families!


    14-27


    What¡¯s important was that Ynda¡¯s beating seemed to have something else to hide.


    The Panter family was shocked. Arabe turned out to be the biological daughter of Keh Collins


    and Louisa.


    Oh, thest news report said Arabe Collins was the top scorer.


    Arabe! Was she really the biological daughter of Keh and Louisa?


    This was terrible!


    Mrs. Panter whispered to Olga, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention Arabe¡¯s identity to me?¡±


    Didn¡¯t I just stop you from bothering her?¡±


    You!¡®


    Mrs. Panter was furious at once.


    And Zachary looked at Ynda incredulously, ¡°Who the hell hit you in the face? Why did Mrs. Collins


    say you bullied Arabe? Is that why you were sent to a mental hospital?¡±


    Zachary, let me exin.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Zachary shook off her hand and didn¡¯t want to hear her lies anymore!


    Recently, he found that Ynda had been lying, especially about Arabe, and she had been


    deliberately hiding it!


    This made the Panter family offend the Collins family and the Archer family at the same time tonight.


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, Ms. Archer, I¡¯m really sorry, this is really a misunderstanding!¡±


    Mr. Panter didn¡¯t expect this to happen, so he quickly kicked his son. ¡°You idiot, what are you still doing


    there? Why don¡¯t you apologize to Mrs. Collins, Ms. Archer, and Arabe!¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect Arabe to stand at a height beyond his reach again.


    How on earth did she do it? Why were there so many identities? Any identity was much stronger than


    their two families!


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize soon?¡± Mr. Panter patted his son on the back of the head.


    Zachary endured pain and humiliation and walked up to Erlinda. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I misunderstood


    Arabe. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble in your ce. I apologize.¡±


    Erlinda turned her head without even looking at him.


    Zachary turned to Louisa again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can be generous and forgive me this


    time.¡±


    Louisa hugged Arabe¡¯s shoulder tightly and said firmly, ¡°I will never forgive anyone who bullied my


    daughter!¡±


    Zachary could do nothing but turn to Arabe. ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m sorry for you. I misunderstood you again


    without knowing clearly in advance. Please forgive me!¡±


    Before Arabe could speak, she heard a rxed voiceing from behind.


    The person who bullied me just said an apology and wanted to get it over with?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound and saw that it was Romeo McMillian, and


    everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian.¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian.¡±


    Many guests greeted Romeo, and Romeo just nodded slightly in response.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Arabe was a bit taken aback and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t shown up, I wouldn¡¯t have known someone was messing with you.¡± Romeo gently patted


    her head, then red at Mr. Panter, ¡°Mr Panter, are you going to discipline your kid, or should I do the


    honors?¡±


    At those words, Mr. Panter nearly lost his legs from fear and apologized profusely, ¡°This is just a minor


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    issue; no need to bother Mr. McMillian


    Seeing the affectionate interaction between Romeo and Arabe, it was clear as day they were a


    couple.


    Knowing his son messed up big time, Mr. Panter was filled with regret. But all he could do was wipe


    the sweat from his forehead and face his good¨Cfor¨Cnothing son.


    ¡°Dad,¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t even finish his sentence when his father pped him hard across the face,


    You ungrateful brat! How dare you offend Mr. McMillian¡¯s friend!¡±


    Zachary had been pampered since childhood and couldn¡¯t stand the sudden p. He almost fell to the


    ground.


    ¡®Zachary.¡±


    Ynda was scared out of her wits, not expecting Mr. Panter to smack his own son so hard.


    Hearing her voice, Mr. Panter turned his attention to her, a sh of anger in his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with


    your issueter!¡±


    Ynda was scared stiff, feeling all eyes on her. Her face turned extremely red with embarrassment.


    The p had split Zachary¡¯s lip, drawing blood.


    But Mr. Panter wasn¡¯t done with him, and he pped him repeatedly, ¡°You ignorant fool! I¡¯m going to


    take this opportunity to teach you a lesson! Remember this, steer clear of Mr. McMillian¡¯s friends! If you


    dare offend them again, I¡¯ll break your hands!¡±


    Zachary was dizzy from the blows, and he never imagined the handsome man was Arabe¡¯s


    boyfriend. He had thought Arabe was cold to him because he pursued her and then vanished, so she


    was angry.


    He thought she held a grudge because he chose Ynda, decided to get engaged to her, and thus hurt


    her.


    Because she couldn¡¯t have him, she was stirring up trouble;


    She wasn¡¯t talking to him because Ynda was around;


    He never thought Arabe simply didn¡¯t give a damn about him!


    Arabe¡¯s boyfriend was the world¡¯s richest man, standing at the pinnacle of society, young,


    handsome, and immensely wealthy.


    How could Arabe possibly fancy him?


    Zacharyughed at himself. No wonder Arabe always looked at him with disdain and indifference.


    Turned out Arabe truly looked down on him, not even worth a nce. She probably thought he was


    crazy!


    And he only realized it now, what a fool!


    Such a fool!


    ¡°Got that?¡± Mr. Panter, tired from hitting, gave him another hard kick.


    Zachary curled up on the floor, kicked by his father. He was in so much pain he was about to pass out.


    He had never been so humiliated in his life! Especially in front of so many important people!


    ¡°Mr. Panter, you¡¯re not as young as you used to be. You should take it easy.¡±


    At this point, Erlinda suggested out of kindness.


    Mr. Panter didn¡¯t expect Erlinda to speak up for him, felt his tough love approach was effective, and


    quickly expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Ms. Archer, about this matter,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you could use some tools to save some energy. After all, you¡¯ll need to further educate him


    when you get back, I happen to have some at home! Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll have someone bring it for


    you.¡± Erlinda had someone fetch a bat.


    Mr. Panter didn¡¯t expect Erlinda to add fuel to the fire instead of helping, his face immediately turned


    sour.


    ¡°Lucky you¡¯re here to discipline him today, or else my people, being young and strong, might have


    identally hurt your son, then the Panter family¡¯s lineage would, you know.¡±


    Erlinda¡¯s intention was clear.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Either Mr. Panter kept teaching him a lesson with the bat, or Ms. Archer stepped in. If Zachary got


    hurt, he can¡¯t me them.


    Mrs. Panter was heartbroken but can¡¯t stop it. After all, her son had pissed off three families today!


    Each of these families was seriously heavy¨Cduty!


    He can only bear the pain!


    Mr. Panter closed his eyes, picked up the bat, and kept walloping Zachary.


    ¡°You ungrateful brat, you¡¯ve lost face for the Panter family.¡± He went on for a while.


    ¡°Mr. Panter, knock it off.¡± Erlinda repeatedly said, ¡°The bat isn¡¯t doing much good. Let¡¯s get Mr. Panter


    something else.¡±


    Everyone: ????


    Erlinda was so decisive! Her take¨Cno¨Cprisoners attitude was too much for most people!


    Mr. Panter waspletely thrown, ¡°Ms. Archer.¡±


    ¡°This one is sturdy, very useful!¡± Erlinda handed a knife to Mr. Panter, grinning from ear to ear, looking


    very sincere.


    Mr. Panter was all, ¡°Ms. Archer, this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Erlinda suddenly shed Zachary¡¯s hand.


    She just happened to sh the hand that touched Arabe. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary probably didn¡¯t see thating. He shrieked in pain, shaking all over.


    Erlinda casually raised an eyebrow at everyone, ¡°Hear that? Much more effective.¡±


    Everyone: !!!!


    ¡°Ms. Archer, please, I beg you to spare my son! He¡¯s had enough. I¡¯m kneeling down to you!¡± Mrs.


    Panter, crying, suddenly knelt before Erlinda,


    Erlinda looked at the knife in her hand, smiling, ¡°Begging me won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Mrs. Panter got it and knelt in front of Arabe, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Arabe, I was wrong to me you earlier. I thought you were the one bothering Zachary. It was all


    my fault, and I¡¯m kneeling to apologize. Can you let Zachary go?¡±


    Mrs. Panter bowed repeatedly, ¡°It was all my mistake. I believed others without checking the facts.¡±


    Hearing this, the whole Attlee family jumped, worried this will affect them.


    ¡°I was wrong, and I¡¯ll never do it again. I¡¯ll make Zachary stay away from you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Panter, are you trying to put my fianc¨¦e on the spot?¡±


    Just then, a chilly voice rang out, and everyone saw Romeo protecting Arabe, ring at Mrs. Panter.


    Fianc¨¦e??


    Mrs. Panter¡¯s tears were stuck in her eyes.


    Everyone was taken aback, fianc¨¦e?!


    This girl right here was Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e?!


    The Panter family was toast!!


    Mr. Panter¡¯s mind went nk.


    Even Zachary, in his pain, can hardly believe it: Arabe wasn¡¯t Romeo¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s his fianc¨¦e?!


    Being a fianc¨¦e was way more serious than being a girlfriend!


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over today!


    ¡°Your son disrespected my fianc¨¦e. Paying a price isn¡¯t too much, right?¡±


    Mr. Panter knew his son had to pay a heavy price today. He lowered his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Mr. Panter took the knife from Erlinda, looking at his son with mixed feelings, ¡°If you want to me


    someone, me yourself for not knowing any better and messing with someone you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zachary staggered back in disbelief, unable to ept that his father was really going to harm


    him.


    ¡°Which hand of yours touched Arabe?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice trembled as he watched his father approaching step by step, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°I asked which hand touched Arabe!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zachary trembled in fear, tears streaming down his face.


    Soon after, a scream echoed from the garden.


    Romeo covered Arabe¡¯s eyes, speaking softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    The sight was too bloody.


    Arabe moved his hand away, seeing Zachary¡¯s hand bleeding.


    Although the tendon was not cut, a long scar was left on his arm. Ordinary doctors probably couldn¡¯t


    help; he might be scarred for life.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, are you satisfied with this oue?¡± Mr. Panter asked after the punishment, not


    checking his son¡¯s condition first but instead bending over to ask Romeo.


    Seeing his humble demeanor, Romeo¡¯s voice remained cold, ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person.¡±


    Mr. Panter turned to Arabe quickly, ¡°Ms. Be, is this eptable? Can you spare us? I will continue


    to discipline this unfilial son when we get home!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Arabe responded indifferently, ¡°You can go


    now.¡±


    Mr. Panter bowed his head immediately, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Be, we¡¯ll leave now and won¡¯t bother you


    again.¡±


    Ynda pretended to help Zachary up but was pushed away by Mrs. Panter before she could touch


    him, ¡°You bitch, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ynda was taken aback, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you stirring things up, why would Zachary go after Arabe, trying to stand up for your


    family?¡±


    Mrs. Panter and her husband helped their son up, clearly despising Ynda!


    Attlee and Olga signaled their daughter not to interfere, but as they were about to leave, they heard


    Romeo


    say, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The Panter family returned in fear, thinking Romeo had changed his mind, ¡°Mr. McMillian.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Arabe agree to let them leave?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could leave.¡±


    Realizing Romeo was addressing the Murphy family, the Panthers sighed in relief and quickly left with


    their son.


    Attlee looked at Romeo fearfully, his voice filled with humility and appeasement, ¡°Mr. McMillian, do you


    have any other instructions?¡± Instead of answering his question, Romeo turned to Erlinda, ¡°Ms. Archer,


    can I borrow a few of your men?¡±


    He had only brought Carl with him tonight and was short on manpower.


    Erlinda readily agreed, ¡°No problem, use as you wish.¡±


    Romeo spoke coldly, without any unnecessary words, ¡°Take them away, give them a beating.¡±


    Carl stepped forward, grabbing Attlee¡¯s arm first.


    Erlinda waved her hand, and several bodyguards stepped forward to grab the others.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, is there a misunderstanding? We have nothing to do with tonight¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°It was clearly the Panter boy who touched Arabe, and we didn¡¯t do anything. Please let us go, let us


    go.¡±


    ¡°Sis, can you say something, sis?¡±


    The sound of Ynda¡¯s voice annoyed Arabe. Seeing her difort, Romeo added, ¡°That woman,


    while she¡¯s still young, should be taught a lesson.¡± Arabe was somewhat surprised, not expecting


    Romeo to pick up on her mood, and even instructed for Ynda to be beaten more.


    The guests were shocked, not expecting to see such dramatic events at tonight¡¯s charity g.


    As the Murphy family was taken away, Erlinda stepped onto the center stage, revealing the charming


    smile of a mature woman, ¡°I dere, tonight¡¯s charity dinner hase to a perfect end. Thank you all


    for your participation!¡±


    A perfect end?

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    All the guests were once again taken aback, chiming in:


    ¡°Absolutely, the event was a smashing sess. If anyone asks tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell them the donation


    segment tonight was unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Murphy family are as tight as a drum, and I must spread the word about this.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else noteworthy happened, right?¡±


    ¡°My memory is stuck at the donation part.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink tonight. probably won¡¯t remember anything tomorrow.¡°¡±


    Erlinda watched as they each tried to cover their own backs and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t see you out


    then.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Archer.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    At this time, screams came from the Murphys in the back garden, but the other guests seemed not to


    hear. They were busy cracking jokes and leaving the front garden without a nce in the direction of


    the Murphys¡® trouble!


    ¡®Arabe, is this your fianc¨¦?¡± Erlinda reached out to shake hands with Romeo, shing a triumphant


    smile, ¡°Can¡¯t believe thisd is my niece¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good manners,d! I don¡¯t feel odd when Arabe calls me auntie, but somehow, when you


    call me that, I feel I¡¯ve aged a few years!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re as radiant as ever. You¡¯ve not aged a bit.¡±


    ¡°Did you sweet¨Ctalk my Arabe into being with you?¡± Erlinda joked, then turned to Arabe, ¡°I¡¯m


    looking forward to your wedding.¡±


    That was her stamp of approval!


    ¡°Not so soon.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t reject the idea, which surprised Erlinda.


    ¡°We¡¯ve caused some trouble for Ms. Archer tonight.¡± Keh didn¡¯t expect the charity dinner to turn


    out like this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s my turf that I could stand up for Arabe? I¡¯ve been wanting to teach them a


    lesson, and it¡¯s a relief that the Panterd beat me to it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit again when we get the chance.¡± Louisa hugged Erlinda warmly, ¡°Feel free to drop by our


    ce too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye once I find the time.¡± Erlinda hugged back, then hugged Arabe.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on those three,¡± Arabe warned not to kill them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave them breathing! I¡¯d love to see them go bankrupt, and it¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    Seeing Erlinda¡¯s excited face, Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Do visit me when you have time!¡± Erlinda couldn¡¯t help but nag, ¡°Maybe you could call me once in a


    while; don¡¯t leave it all to me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Drive safe on your way back.¡±


    As Erlinda saw them at the door, Louisa suddenly said, ¡°Oh, I just remembered I have some work to


    do. Be, you go back with Romeo. The chef¡¯s not feeling well tonight, and no one prepared supper.


    You guys can grab something to eat wherever you like.¡±


    Arabe was speechless; wasn¡¯t the implication too obvious?


    Wasn¡¯t this just a ploy to let them spend more time together, have dinner, and then go home?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Be.¡± Romeo was the first to respond.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    On the other side.


    The house where Attlee used to live had been sold.


    Right next to the old house was a vi owned by an olddy.


    Before Olga went to a charity dinner, she had the nanny at home pick the lock of the olddy¡¯s vi and


    moved in directly.


    Otherwise, it¡¯s not sustainable for their family of three and four or five nannies to live in a hotel every


    day!


    Not long after the four or five nannies moved into the new house, a inly dressed woman suddenly


    showed up at the vi where Attlee used to live. When she found out Attlee had moved next door, she


    found the vi next door.


    One of the nannies frowned immediately when she saw her and said, ¡°You again? Didn¡¯t I tell you not


    toe here?¡±


    ¡°I heard Yoli¡¯s engagement party is in a few days.¡±


    The woman spoke humbly, but before she could finish, the nanny rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s


    Yoli¡¯s engagement party got to do with you? Take a look at your own behavior! The Murphy family


    definitely won¡¯t invite you! If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯re going to call security!¡±


    At these words, a hint of loss shed in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to


    attend the engagement party.¡±


    Just then, a van drove up quickly and stopped outside the Murphy family¡¯s house.


    Before the nanny and the woman could react, they saw Attlee, Olga, and Ynda being thrown out of


    the car.


    The van zoomed away like the wind.


    The three who were thrown out were all tied up, their faces bruised and battered, and their mouths


    stuffed with stinky socks.


    The nanny stared at this for two seconds before reacting. She yelled, ¡°Master, madam, miss! What


    happened to you guys? Help! Master, madam, miss are hurt! Get them inside!¡±


    ¡°Yoli? How did you end up like this?¡± The woman standing outside rushed over to untie Ynda.


    But Ynda pushed her away, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°Yoli, I just wanted to,¡±


    Before the woman could finish, Ynda impatiently interrupted her, ¡°You are not my mom! This is my


    mom! Mom, are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Yvonne felt very upset.


    Olga was helped up by the servants, and as soon as the ropes on her were untied, she pped the


    woman.


    ¡°I gave you money before, and you didn¡¯t want it. Now you regret it ande back to us?¡±


    Olga didn¡¯t wait for her to answer and started mocking her, ¡°You heard about us spending 1.2 billion US


    dors onnd today, didn¡¯t you? Now that you know we¡¯re rich, you want to raise your price?¡±


    The nanny beside them nced at Yvonne and added coldly, ¡°Madam, she also mentioned Yoli¡¯s


    engagement party.¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t tell me you want to attend Yoli¡¯s engagement party as her mother? Forget it!¡±


    Watching Olga¡¯s haughty demeanor, Yvonne handed her what she was holding in her arms, enduring


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the humiliation, and said, ¡°Yoli, I heard you¡¯re getting engaged. This is my engagement gift for you.¡±


    Ynda frowned when she heard this, and it was clear she knew the shabby bag Yvonne was holding


    was not anything good.


    It¡¯s definitely not a bank card, nor was it valuable jewelry.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not short on cash, and your engagement party will have everything you could ever


    want. So I made you a matching set of bedding. It¡¯s a symbol of a deep bond between husband and


    wife. I wish you happiness forever.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Olga rolled her eyes. She thought she was going to get something special, but instead, she got a


    bunch of nonsense!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this; take it back!¡± Ynda, holding Olga¡¯s hand, was about to go inside.


    ¡°Yoli!¡± Yvonne hurriedly stopped her, watching her daughter¡¯s unfamiliar back. Tears shed in her


    eyes. ¡°This might be thest time Ie to see you, and I might not show up again. Just take it, and


    then I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    This might be the best wedding gift she could give to her former daughter.


    Ynda seemed impatient, signaled the maid, who took the bag directly from Yvonne.


    The rude action and disdainful look were undoubtedly insults to Yvonne.


    ¡°Miss has epted it. Can you leave now?¡±


    Yoli


    Just as Yvonne was about to say something, Ynda showed impatience. ¡°I¡¯ve epted it. What else


    do you want? Don¡¯t you see we¡¯re hurt? We want to go inside and disinfect the wounds and apply


    some ointment, okay?¡±


    Tears filled Yvonne¡¯s eyes. She nodded, sobbing, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s body instantly stiffened.


    ¡°Call the property management, tell them to be careful, don¡¯t just let anyone in!¡± Olga said, as if this


    was already her home. She was already the mistress here!


    Yvonne hadn¡¯t walked far when she heard Olga¡¯s words. Sheughed at herself mockingly.


    These years, she had raised Ynda to the age of eighteen.


    After Ynda found her biological parents, Attlee and Olga wanted to give her money as a thank you,


    but she refused. She just hoped to see Ynda when she had time, but Ynda didn¡¯t recognize her,


    didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with her, and the people of the Murphy family didn¡¯t let here to


    visit anymore.


    She hade a few times with a thick skin but was driven away each time..


    Although she knew that Yoli had found her biological parents now, was living in a wealthy family, and


    her life must be better than before, Yoli didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness, which made her very sad.


    ¡°What a thing! So ugly!¡± The maid opened the bag as soon as she entered the room, took out the


    things inside, andughed while looking at them. ¡°This kind of handiwork, if you didn¡¯t know, you¡¯d think


    the Murphy family couldn¡¯t afford bedding like it was bought from a roadside stall!¡±


    Olga nced at it and said coldly, ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    Yoli, even after getting married, can¡¯t use such crude bedding. Otherwise, she¡¯ll have nightmares!


    Ynda nced at the pattern on the pillowcase and suddenly remembered that when she was a child,


    Yvonne used to embroider under the light every night to pay her tuition.


    Yvonne¡¯s embroidery skills were very superb, and she was especially good at embroidering swans,


    which were lifelike. In that poor ce, whenever someone had a happy event, they liked to ask Yvonne


    to embroider a pair of swan pillowcases.


    With this, Yvonne also made some extra money, paid the tuition, and had money to buy candy for her


    daughter.


    That kind of life waspletely different from the Murphy family¡¯s life!


    The maid threw the bedding into the trash. She didn¡¯t forget toin, ¡°In the future, when Yoli


    marries into the Panter family, she will naturally use the most popr, mostfortable, and most


    beautiful bedding. I think Yvonne just wants to let the people of the Panter family know that Miss had a


    disgraceful past, deliberately using this to disgust people! She wants to make Yoli feel ufortable.¡±


    Olga didn¡¯t want to hear about Yvonne anymore and waved her hand, ¡°Go get the first aid kit.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    They were beaten ck and blue by Erlinda¡¯s people tonight, and in pain all over, they couldn¡¯t think


    of anything else.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, hold on a second. I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s a first aid kit in the olddy¡¯s room.¡±


    This vi was never really theirs!


    After a while, the nanny finally found a first aid kit, and luckily, some of the medicine was still good.


    Attlee, reeling from the pain, slumped on the couch while the nanny cleaned his wounds, ¡°Easy, easy,


    oh my God, my back!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how could Arabe possibly be Keh and Louisa¡¯s biological daughter? And how could she


    be Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e? She¡¯s also recognized as Mr. Rollins¡® granddaughter and Ms. Archer¡¯s niece.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Such high¨Cprofile identities, each one more impressive than their own!


    The nanny, who was treating Ynda¡¯s wounds, was taken aback by the news and exchanged nces


    with her colleagues. They had no idea Arabe was so well¨Cconnected!


    They had been too cold to her before! Now they were kicking themselves!


    Ynda gritted her teeth on the couch as the nanny treated her wounds, feeling a sense of injustice.


    Why? Why did she get all the good things in life?!


    Olga, lying on the couch in pain, said, ¡°We, the Murphy family, have raised her for eighteen years


    without ever asking the Collins family for a penny. They ought to treat us better. Ouch, easy! Are you


    trying to kill me with pain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± the nanny apologized, having been eavesdropping on


    their conversation and lost her focus.


    ¡°Get a grip, Attlee. We¡¯ve been told that not only did their daughter not receive the care she should


    have from us, but also our current status is all thanks to her! They are already generous by not taking


    everything we have now, and you still want to ask for child support?¡± Attlee spoke while wincing in


    pain.


    ¡°I was just saying!¡± Olga admitted she was in the wrong, ¡°That Ms. Archer was too harsh tonight. She


    hit us so hard.¡±


    They howled all night, and early next morning, Attlee received a phone call that stunned him, ¡°What did


    you say?¡±


    After hanging up, he fell onto the couch, dazed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Olga was scared to see him like this..


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Attlee could barely speak, his mind nk.


    Ynda was slowlying downstairs, leaning on the railing because of her foot pain, and asked,


    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Attlee, say something! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Olga was patting his back, bringing him tea,forting him. It


    took a while before Attlee came to his senses.


    ¡°The plot ofnd we bought must be developed within a month and cannot be traded or used as


    coteral for bank loans for five years.¡±


    This meant, for five years, thatnd can only sit idle in their hands!


    They can¡¯t borrow more money from the bank using it, nor can they sell it to someone else, and they


    must start construction within a month! Otherwise, it¡¯s a breach of contract!


    Ynda was shocked after hearing this!


    ¡°What did you say? Is this information urate?¡± Olga was even more incredulous, ¡°We are broke. We


    were hoping to turn our luck around by selling thisnd! You¡¯re saying we can¡¯t sell it for five years?


    How are we supposed to pay back the loans we owe to those rural banks, with interest amounting to


    millions every month?¡±


    And the money they borrowed from other people, they promised to pay interest every month. The


    bank¡¯s interest plus these people¡¯s interest adds up to more than 300,000 dors.


    The Murphy group¡¯s current operating profit, the profit per month, was less than 50,000!


    How to pay back more than 300,000 dors?


    They simply can¡¯t afford it!

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ¡°Who told you this? Is it true? Did you ask for rification?¡± Olga asked hopefully, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we


    heard of this before?¡±


    ¡°All the bigpanies knew about this, so the bidders this time are all top¨Ctierpanies. They¡¯ve


    got the dough, so even if they shelf the property for five years after buying it, it won¡¯t affect their cash


    flow.¡±


    But they just can¡¯t do that!


    They¡¯ve borrowed a ton of money, including bank loans and personal loans, even sold some stuff, and


    finally scraped together $1.2 billion!


    They originally nned to flip the property right after buying it, and they had no ns to hold onto it for


    long!


    ¡°The day I won the bid, the documents I signed already mentioned this situation.¡± Attlee was full of


    regret.


    He was too excited at the time, only thinking about putting his name on the dotted line, and didn¡¯t


    bother reading all the fine print!


    ¡°Also, before the auction started, the organizers had already brought up this issue. But we just heard it


    through the grapevine, we didn¡¯t look into it because we decided to join the auctionst minute.¡±


    Olga felt a wave of darkness wash over her. She reached out to steady herself on the couch, took a


    moment, then said, ¡°So, the Murphy family is really screwed this time. No wonder so many small


    after buying it, they have to sit on it for five years.¡±


    They can¡¯t even wait five months, let alone five years!


    With so much interest to pay back each month, there¡¯s no way they can keep up!!


    ¡°Attlee, what are we going to do?¡± Olga was on the verge of tears, ¡°Such a big property, we don¡¯t have


    the spare cash to develop it now, plus the $300,000 interest every month, how can we afford it?¡±


    Attlee also felt like the sky was falling. He remained silent.


    Ynda was shaking all over in disbelief. She originally thought that buying thisnd would mean the


    Murphy family could turn their luck around, and she¡¯d jump from being a rich girl in a small family to one


    in a big family.


    But now everything had changed!


    If the Panter family found out about this, her engagement party was over!!


    Last night Mr. and Mrs. Panter were already pissed. If they found out that the Murphy family didn¡¯t have


    the funds to develop thisnd, her future was ruined!!


    No! This can¡¯t be happening!


    Although she didn¡¯t really like Zachary, at this moment, the Panter family was definitely better off than


    the Murphy family!


    She had to clutch at this lifeline!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t panic, we still have grandma, right? Grandma still has shares and money, and she


    should be able to help us get through this for a while!¡±


    As soon as Ynda said this, Attlee and Olga saw a glimmer of hope!


    Right, they still had the olddy!


    She still had shares, money, houses, and cars, and she should be able to help!


    ¡°Olga, let¡¯s go. We need to find grandma.¡±


    This time, they had to ask for her help no matter what!


    Attlee didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes, and neither did Olga. They took Ynda and rushed


    out.


    At the hospital.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    ¡°Give it a whirl,¡± Arabe whipped out a massager and put it on Grace¡¯s shoulders.


    In no time, Grace closed her eyes infort, ¡°This thing is amazing! Where did you get it? Bet it cost


    pretty penny.¡±


    She¡¯d bought a few massagers through her friends before, expensive but not too effective. However,


    this one felt great, so it must¡¯ve cost a bomb. She always felt guilty making Arabe spend money.


    ¡°Not that pricey,¡± Arabe set it to a hand massage mode, watching her tenderly.


    Grace rxed and said, ¡°My neck has been killing me for the past few days. I had trouble sleeping.


    Your gift couldn¡¯t havee at a better time!¡± Arabe frowned at this, and she addressed her


    concern, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bother you with every little thing,¡± Grace started, but Arabe¡¯s slender fingers were already on


    her arm.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a pathological sleep disorder.


    Grace grinned, ¡°I¡¯m getting older, my body is going downhill, a bit of pain here and there is very normal


    at this age. You¡¯re so sweet, I¡¯m touched. Now I can get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°From now on, let me know if you¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t worry about bothering me,¡± Arabe


    finished, she showed her how to operate the massager again, ¡°This is the remote, there are different


    modes.¡±


    After exining, she sent a video to her phone, ¡°In case you forget, I made a video of how to use it.


    Just watch it if you forget the procedure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart!¡± Grace looked at her, moved.


    ¡°Also,¡± Arabe pulled out a sachet from the gift bag, ¡°Hang this by your bed, it¡¯ll help you sleep.¡±


    Grace took the sachet and admired it, ¡°Your handiwork is getting better and better. The swan is so


    lifelike.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to your teaching.¡±


    Arabe hung the sachet by the bed, there was a faint medicinal scent, veryforting.


    ¡°Also, these aramis can be used for massage, let me give it a shot.¡±


    Seeing Arabe taking out two packs to prepare a foot massage, Grace quickly refused, ¡°No, no, no, I


    can¡¯t let you do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your granddaughter, who else should do it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just my granddaughter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Am I not still your granddaughter?¡±


    Arabe opened the aramis, and was about to put it on her feet.


    ¡°No way, no way, I can let you do this,¡± Grace kept refusing.


    ¡°Just try it, it¡¯ll feel great!¡± Arabe put the aramis on old woman¡¯s feet and started to massage them.


    The olddyughed like a blooming flower, ¡°It tickles, really tickles.¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°See, didn¡¯t I tell you, it feels great, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best child!¡± Grace couldn¡¯t stop smiling, feeling truly happy.


    ¡°I have another gift in there for you to check out,¡± Arabe said, still massaging her feet.


    ¡°Another one? How many gifts did you prepare, you little rascal!¡± Grace kept pulling gifts out of the box,


    including a whole set of coffee brewing tools, high¨Cend coffee beans, knee pads, steam eye masks, a


    blood glucose meter, reading sses, and more.


    Finally, Grace found an odd scarf in the bag.


    It looked as though it was made by someone who wasn¡¯t very good at knitting, certainly not Arabe.


    With her skills, she couldn¡¯t possibly make something like that, but it didn¡¯t look store¨Cbought either.


    Arabe saw her confusion and calmly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a hot trend this year, designed by a very unique


    designer. It may not be everyone¡¯s cup of tea, but it sure stands out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Grace didn¡¯t question further and happily epted the gift.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s cake.¡±


    Grace looked surprised, scanning the room, ¡°The one on the table?¡±


    Just as Arabe finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Grace was puzzled until she saw the person who walked in and ovepped with the young man in her


    memories.


    It was Alberto Rollins.


    Time had made him calmer and steadier, with less youthful vigor but more maturity and optimism.


    He was well¨Cdressed, energetic, with a voice as deep and resonant as a bell, ¡°Grace, long time no


    see.¡±


    His warm and enthusiastic demeanor was still imbued with his long¨Cstanding dignity and charm.


    ¡°Alberto?¡± Grace was surprised to see him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing who it was, Grace beamed, ¡°No worries, I¡¯m grateful you coulde!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Alberto, there¡¯s a chair over there, please have a seat,¡± Arabe handed Grace a dry towel


    for her feet and deliberately asked in front of Alberto, ¡°Granny, you haven¡¯t yet told us how you like


    these gifts.¡±


    ¡°I love them, of course I do. I love brewing coffee and this set is beautiful, and these coffee beans are


    my favorite. I heard this brand has stopped production; how did you manage to get it?¡±


    Arabe smiled slightly; indeed, those coffee beans had ceased production. Last year, the owner of the


    coffee beanpany got old, handed thepany to his son, but the son wasn¡¯t good at running it,


    and identally drove thepany to bankruptcy.


    Alberto bought theirpany, took over their factory and form, and started production again,


    producing coffee beans just for Grace.


    Arabe casually said, ¡°Thepany changed hands.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stock up in case they go out of business again!¡± Grace joked.


    Arabe looked at her gently and assured her, ¡°They won¡¯t.¡±


    In his lifetime, this production line would serve her alone.


    But Grace didn¡¯t know, she praised with a smile, ¡°And these knee pads, blood glucose meter, reading


    sses, and especially this scarf, are all very useful. You¡¯re such a good kid, you¡¯re so thoughtful!¡±


    In fact, all these gifts were from Alberto, sent in Arabe¡¯s name.


    He spent two whole months knitting that scarf, stitch by stitch.


    They said a scarf signified warmth and care.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    At that moment, Arabe shot Alberto a nce, her expression practically shouting: Granny likes it,


    she thinks you¡¯re really thoughtful.


    Alberto grinned, clearly pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab the cake, you guys chat,¡± Arabe washed her hands and took the cake out of the


    box.


    The cake was adorable, a smiling granny surrounded by a ring of peaches with various fruits as


    decorations, and the words ¡®Longevity and Health¡® were written on top.


    Alberto had started making that before dawn, under the guidance of a few pastry chefs. Though he


    wasted quite a bit of ingredients, he finally managed to make a decent¨Clooking cake.


    Grace couldn¡¯t figure out who made it. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Be, did you make this? It¡¯s so


    pretty!¡±


    She knew that her granddaughter was a whizz at baking.


    However, Arabe gave a little smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it this time.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t pull off something this professional. The cake was filled with Alberto¡¯s feelings for Grace.


    ¡°Did you light the candles?¡±


    Arabe ced a ¡®70¡® candle on the cake, to which Alberto quickly replied, ¡°Let me do it! I have a


    lighter.¡± Seeing him pull out a lighter from his pocket, Grace looked surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you


    smoked?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Because Grace once mentioned she disliked the smell of smoke, Alberto hadn¡¯t touched a cigarette in


    decades. He lied calmly, ¡°Be asked me to get it from downstairs.¡±


    Grace nced at the brand of the lighter. It wasn¡¯t something he could buy at a regr convenience


    store.


    Catching her look, Alberto quickly added, ¡°But I was afraid they wouldn¡¯t have it downstairs, so I


    borrowed one from one of my guys.¡± That cleared up the air, Grace put her doubts aside.


    Arabe knew that this lighter was specially purchased by Alberto, just so he could personally light the


    candles at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull the curtains.¡±


    In the flickering candlelight, Alberto sneakily nced at Grace¡¯s radiant face, the face he¡¯d been


    missing, and finally got a chance to see today.


    Back when Grace¡¯s husband was alive, he would see her under the disguise of business dealings, and


    if luck was on his side, he¡¯d even catch a glimpse of Grace.


    But since Grace¡¯s husband passed away, he hadn¡¯t seen Grace alone after attending the funeral.


    After years of her absence from his sight, Grace¡¯s bone¨Cdeep elegance made her even more


    womanly.


    Tears welled up in Alberto¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Be¡¯s invitation, he¡¯d have to send his well¨Cwishes to


    Grace from far away.


    ¡°Make a wish!¡± After singing the birthday song, Alberto gently prompted her.


    Grace closed her eyes to make a wish, then blew out the candles.


    Amidst the apuse, Grace cut the cake into several pieces.


    ¡°You can only have a little bit,¡± Arabe reminded her.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m already satisfied with just a taste!¡± Grace took a bite.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Alberto eagerly asked.


    ¡°Delicious! Sweet but not cloying, it¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Alberto took a bite, then asked with concern, ¡°How have you been feelingtely? Any


    difort?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been much better; Be is going to perform surgery on me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Be¡¯s a great surgeon, you¡¯ll blink, and the surgery will already be over.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I sure hope so.¡±


    ¡°Granny, after the surgery tomorrow, you¡¯ll be back to full health! Then you can go out more often.¡±


    ¡°That would be great, I¡¯ve been bedridden for months, I¡¯m turning moldy.¡±


    feel tired,


    The three of them chatted andughed until Grace started to feel tired, and Arabe and Alberto left


    together.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend this event, I¡¯d regret it for the rest of my life,¡±


    Alberto patted Arabe¡¯s shoulder, saying. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, thanks for your encouragement. With


    this experience, L.can leave this world without regrets.¡± Albertoughed, then thought of Attlee and his


    ilk, his face cooled slightly, ¡°Has that ungrateful son of hers been bothering Grace recently?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been here a few times, but the nurses chased him away. Sometimes they don¡¯t notice him, but in


    the end, Granny always kicks him out of the room.¡± ¡°I knew that they couldn¡¯t keep still. The surgery¡¯s


    tomorrow, we can¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve installed surveince in the room.¡±


    ¡°Haha, great!¡± Alberto left the hospital with her, ¡°I must go to Dawnstar to handle some things, then


    I¡¯ll fly back. I can only rest easy after your granny¡¯s surgery is sessful.¡±


    Arabe knew that he wanted to apany her granny through the surgery, so she nodded, ¡°I also


    need to go back to thepany to handle some things, see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Arabe got in the car and soon received a call from Dean.


    Arabe calmly answered, ¡°About ten minutes, how many designers do we have in total now?¡±


    ¡°About thirty, but only six of them have won major awards.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, set up a special column for these six on the official website, like Molly¡¯s column representing a


    certain style, constantly updating with new designs.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± Dean immediately noted it down, and then said, ¡°Speaking of Director Molly, a lot


    of people have been copying her designs recently, Ms. Bet, do we need to step in?¡±


    Was that even a question?


    Arabe dismissively said, ¡°Sue them one by one, until they¡¯re scared. Don¡¯t worry about time, or the


    works of any designer under the Collins group will be held legally responsible! They also need to


    apologize on the official website, we need to go after them until no one dares to copy.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy tomorrow morning, schedule anything important for today.¡±


    Because she was going to perform surgery on her granny tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Should I move tomorrow¡¯s meeting to today? A newpany wants to discuss cooperation with us


    tomorrow morning, should I move that to today too?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, alright,¡± After ending the call, Arabe continued driving.


    She was busy at thepany all day, spent the evening with Romeo, and handled some personal


    matters at night.


    After busting her ass until 2 am, Arabe had barely hit the sack when her phone started buzzing.


    The persistent buzzing sounded especially jarring in the dead of night. Being a light sleeper, Arabe


    was quickly roused by the noise.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ¡°Be, get your ass to the hospital! No time for chitchat, hurry!!!¡±


    It was Caden on the line.


    Caden was always a chill dude, so for him to be in such a tizzy, she didn¡¯t need to think twice,


    something bad must¡¯ve happened to Granny!


    In no time, a roaring sports car zoomed off from the other side of the vi.


    Louisa, who had just gotten up for a drink, heard the noise and nced out the window, catching sight


    of a red Ferrari disappearing into the distance


    What the hell was Be up to thiste at night? Something must¡¯ve gone down.


    Arabe mmed down the pedal, drifting wildly on the empty streets at night.


    A ce that would normally take half an hour to reach, she managed to get there in just ten. The car


    screeched to a halt at the hospital entrance, giving the waiting nurse quite a fright.


    Arabe¡¯s car had nearly mowed her down!


    Catching her breath, she hurried over, ¡°Ms. Be, thank God you¡¯re here! Dr. Caden had me wait for


    you, your granny¡¯s condition is critical, we¡¯ve missed the golden window for treatment!¡±


    Arabe froze for a second, then quickened her pace towards room 301.


    ¡°Ms. Be, wait for me,¡± the nurse couldn¡¯t keep up with her.


    Like a whirlwind, Arabe reached room 301, only to find it empty.


    ¡°Ms. Be, the operating room! Please quickly change into the surgical gown,¡± Another nurse


    reminded.


    Arabe changed into the sterile gown in a sh, and as she entered the operating room, all the


    monitors were screaming one thing: Granny was on the brink!


    ¡°A ruptured heart caused by a heart attack! Quick!¡± Caden¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality


    A ruptured heart caused by a heart attack was the most severeplication of myocardial infarction


    The condition was extremely dangerous, with a mortality rate of 100% within a short time. Many people


    died on the spot before they can even be taken to the hospital.


    Luckily, granny was in the ward when it happened, and the nurse on duty noticed and rushed her to


    surgery


    Before Arabe arrived, Caden had already opened Granny¡¯s chest. He quickly cannted the femoral


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    artery, and opened the pericardium, but bad news struck: there wererge clots in the pericardium.


    And then, things took a turn for the worse.


    ¡°Damn, sudden ventricr fibrition!¡± a doctor cried out.


    Arabe reacted instantly, ¡°Defibrite.¡±


    Not long after, the doctors breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Defibrition sessful, heart rhythm restored,


    blood pressure back to 70mmhg


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the clots!¡± Arabe took over.


    Last time, a doctor had seen her deal with adhesion and clots, so he knew that she was a whiz at it, so


    they let her handle it.


    After Arabe finished, she instructed someone to cannte a vein to establish extracorporeal


    cirction, but soon, more bad news came


    ¡°Damn, blood pressure is dropping again!¡± a doctor reported.


    Arabe kept her cool, ¡°Block the ascending aorta, infuse cardioplegia to soften the heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°Blockage sessful, cardioplegia infused.¡±


    ¡°Externally palpate the ascending aorta.¡±


    Upon Arabe¡¯smand, a doctor palpated the ascending aorta, ¡°Palpationplete, no obvious


    thickening or intramural hematoma¡±


    The possibility of a ruptured ascending aorta was ruled out.


    Arabe nced at the slightly thickened aortic arch, ¡°No signs of aortic dissection, ruling out aortic


    rupture, initiate cerebral hypothermia¡±


    She did this to prevent cerebral ischemia from causing brain damage to Granny

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ¡°The wound is getting bigger.¡±


    ¡°Bleeding is increasing.¡±


    ¡°The extracorporeal cirction can¡¯t be maintained.¡±


    Doctors kept updating Arabe on her grandma¡¯stest condition.


    Arabe had just sorted out all the problems when a new one popped up. A heart attack had caused


    the heart to rupture, making the surrounding myocardium very fragile. The hole in the heart was 3 cm,


    and only highly skilled suturing could possibly seed.


    ¡°How about we call Dr. Caden?¡± one of the doctors who wasn¡¯t familiar with Arabe suggested,


    genuinely believing that Caden was more skilled.


    But Caden immediately shut him down, ¡°No one is better suited than her!¡±


    Arabe calmly carried out the suturing operation, ensuring the heart was repaired sturdily.


    Those who had never seen her in action were surprised, her suturing technique was seriously top¨C


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    notch. Likewise, those who had seen her work were amazed all over again, her skills were still


    unbeatable.


    Some of the doctors had never worked with Arabe before, but this time the teamwork was perfect,


    the operation went smoothly, and was done in just over four hours!


    Just when the operation was about to end, one of the doctors suddenly eximed, ¡°We can¡¯t remove


    the extracorporeal cirction, the blood pressure drops immediately!¡±


    Another doctor also noticed a problem, ¡°The blood can¡¯t return to the left atrium!¡±


    ¡°The heart has failed to beat again; blood pressure is dropping!¡± another doctor stated in surprise.


    Everyone was puzzled, what was going on?


    All they needed to do was remove the extracorporeal cirction machine, and the whole operation


    would be perfectlyplete! But now this was happening!


    Caden quickly recapped the whole operation, ¡°There were no issues during the operation! Arabe¡¯s


    separation and suturing were all handled very well! All the temporary issues were also addressed in the


    best possible way!¡±


    ¡°Where did the probleme from?¡± the other doctors asked one after another.


    Having stood for over four hours, their faces were all very tense.


    Arabe didn¡¯t answer their questions, instead she ordered, ¡°Continue assisting, bring the ultrasound


    machine here.¡±


    ¡°Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here!¡± Arabe suddenly ordered sternly.


    Caden looked at her, whispering softly and sympathetically, ¡°You know as well as anyone, it¡¯s the old


    In other words, Grandma¡¯s body simply couldn¡¯t withstand the stress of the entire operation!


    This operation waspletely different from the one they had nned for tomorrow.


    This one was due to a heart attack that caused the heart to rupture! The mortality rate was extremely


    high!


    Besides, Grandma had other illnesses which were not helping the cause.


    It wasn¡¯t that Arabe¡¯s surgical skills werecking, but that grandma¡¯s life might be nearing its end,


    perhaps even today.


    ¡°Did anyone not understand what I said?¡± Arabe¡¯s face showed a hint of anger.


    Immediately, a doctor brought in an ultrasound machine from outside the operating room. Arabe


    observed that the ultrasound showed very little blood flow in the left atrium, but at least it wasn¡¯t totally


    empty!


    She could do it; she could pull Grandma back from the brink of death once more.


    The sun slowly rose, it was alreadypletely bright outside.


    Louisa had spent a restless night, but Arabe had still not returned, not answering calls or replying to


    her messages. By ten in the morning, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had to call Romeo.


    ¡°Romeo, Be left after two a.m.st night, she seemed in a hurry, and she hasn¡¯te back yet. I¡¯m


    worried she¡¯s in danger.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    She had people sent out looking for her, but there was still no sign of Arabe.


    She checked the security footage, only to see her daughter speed out of the driveway like a bat out of


    hell. It was really dangerous!


    The next section of the road had a busted CCTV, so she had no clue where her daughter had ended


    up.


    Serena, standing to one side, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little giddy at the thought. Could Arabe have


    been in a car crash?


    If that was the case, then the golden goose was hers for the taking!


    Excited at the prospect, Serena could barely contain her hopes that Arabe would never return.


    ¡°She just up and left?¡± Romeo asked over the phone.


    ¡°Yeah, she was driving like a bat out of hell, faster than those racecar drivers on TV. Something


    must¡¯ve happened!¡± Louisa was nearly in tears as she was still clueless as to what had happened to


    her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think I have an idea where she might¡¯ve gone.¡±


    There was only one person who could make Arabe rush like that!


    As Romeo headed for the hospital while getting people to investigate, sure enough, he got a message


    just as he reached the hospital entrance. In the wee hours, the hospital CCTV had indeed captured


    Arabe¡¯s figure!


    She hade to the hospital!


    ¡°Code blue, we¡¯ve got a cardiac arrest!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not breathing!¡±


    ¡°Arabe, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Hang in there, Granny!¡± Arabe was giving it her all, everyone was fighting against the clock, trying to


    cheat death!


    But things were looking grim, Arabe¡¯s eyes were red. For the first time, she realized that her medical


    skills couldn¡¯t cheat death!


    Caden, who had been watching her battle for hours on end, couldn¡¯t help but try to reason with her,


    ¡°Be, you know this is futile.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you won¡¯t even have ast moment with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear Granny¡¯sst words?¡±


    ¡°Be?!¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to hear any of that, ¡°Granny won¡¯t leave us! She won¡¯t! She can¡¯t!


    Continue the resuscitation.¡±


    Romeo, who had found out Arabe was in surgery, called Louisa and filled her in.


    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s a relief! I¡¯ll go see Grannyter, I¡¯m not sure what to bring for my first visit.¡±


    Knowing how important Granny was to Arabe, Louisa began to ponder.


    Romeo wanted to tell her that the nurses said Granny¡¯s condition was critical, and that Arabe had


    been working on her since the wee hours past 2 AM, but he didn¡¯t want Louisa to worry. So, he merely


    gave her some advice.


    As time trickled by, Romeo waited outside the operating room. From ten to eleven, then from eleven to


    twelve, the door to the operating room remained closed.


    Meanwhile.


    At a restaurant owned by the Summerfield family, a newlywed couple stood at the entrance weing


    guests.


    ¡°Yoli, this is my uncle and aunt,¡± Zachary, dressed in a suit, whispered.


    Ynda, in a sweeping white wedding gown, immediately broke into a delighted smile and said politely,


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, I¡¯m so d you could make it!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Ynda, huh? You look a bit different from the photos we¡¯ve seen, your face seems quite


    plump. People usually say that¡¯s a sign of good luck,¡± Auntie said with good intentions.


    However, Ynda immediately felt awkward upon hearing that.


    She was beaten up by Ms. Archer¡¯s menst night and her body was covered in bruises. She was


    dressed up in a trailing wedding gown and white gloves today, but the injuries on her face couldn¡¯t be


    hidden, so she had to cover them with thick foundation.


    It seemed that her face was much chubbier than before, and it looked way different from her previous


    photos.


    But the elders liked girls who were plump.


    ¡°Over here, please,¡± Zachary tried to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Last night his arm was cut by his father, and he had to have surgery, but their engagement invitations


    had already been sent out and it would be awkward to cancel the event at thest minute.


    This morning, Attlee, Olga Murphy, and Ynda went to visit him, and the Murphy family even


    promised to give themnd worth $600 million.


    Zachary¡¯s mother hated Ynda to the bone evenst night, but now suddenly she was all smiles. After


    all, she had to put on a caring act in front of a $600 million deal, ¡°Yoli, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    You still call me Auntie; you¡¯ll have to change that after the engagement party!¡±


    Ynda was taken aback, and then excitedly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely change it then!¡±


    Mr. Panter originally hated the Murphy family to the core, but he thought a $600 million deal for an


    engagement party seemed like a good deal.


    If things didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted them to be, he could always find an excuse to kick the


    Murphy family out, so the engagement party could proceed as nned.


    ¡°Zachary, does your arm still hurt? Do you need a break?¡± Ynda asked with concern.


    Zachary¡¯s heart softened when he thought about Ynda visiting him today.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, do you need to go in and rest?¡±


    Most of the people who came today were from Zachary¡¯s side, only about seven or eight from the


    bride¡¯s side, but that didn¡¯t stop Attlee and Olga from having a good time.


    ¡°Yoli, my dad¡¯s brother and my cousin are here!¡± Zachary softly reminded Ynda.


    They both had high business statuses, so Attlee and Olga wanted to take that opportunity to get closer


    to them.


    But the cousin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Ynda, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e to be so


    cute.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you tter me,¡± Zachary saw new guests arriving and went to greet them.


    The cousin grinned at Ynda, who blushed in response.


    Seeing her reaction, he chuckled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll add you on WhatsAppter, and we can chat


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    about Zachary¡¯s childhood stories!¡±


    ¡°Sure, big bro, Ynda¡¯s voice was sweet and coy.


    The cousin didn¡¯t expect Zachary, a straitced guy to have such a fianc¨¦e, which made himugh


    even more, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s so interesting? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought you¡¯re really lucky,¡± The cousin patted his shoulder and was about to walk away,


    when he suddenly realized that Ynda¡¯s face looked familiar. He stepped back and took a closer look


    at Ynda.


    Zachary, thinking his cousin was interested in his fianc¨¦e, quickly pulled Ynda into his arms,


    ¡°Cousin, with that look in your eyes, people might think you¡¯re interested in my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I just thought she looked familiar, like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±


    If Ynda hadn¡¯t gained some weight, her face might have been recognized by the cousin.


    But because her face was swollen, the cousin looked at her for a while and still couldn¡¯t remember who


    she was, so he had to give up on that.


    Half an hourter.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    All the guests had arrived, the host was hyping up the crowd on stage, then invited Mr. and Mrs. Panter


    to give a speech.


    The moment Mr. Panter finished his speech, the whole ce went bonkers with apuse.


    He was a far cry from the pitiful figure he wasst night, begging for sympathy from Ms. Archer. He was


    all pepped up now, as if nothing had happened the night before.


    ¡°As the father of the groom, I want to take this opportunity to wish my son and his bride all the


    happiness in the world. I hope you two stick together through thick and thin, always love each other,


    and live happily ever after!¡±


    A thunderous apuse broke out again, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles and blessings.


    Zachary and Ynda exchanged a look, their eyes brimming with affection.


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to thank the Murphy family for raising a smart and beautiful daughter. I¡¯m proud that my


    son is marrying such a wonderful woman and I sincerely hope that our two families can get along like a


    house on fire!¡±


    Again, the crowd pped. Mr. Panter handed over the mic to Mrs. Panter, who was all smiles and


    grace.


    To celebrate this joyous asion and to thank all of you for taking time out of your busy schedule to


    attend our engagement party, we¡¯ve prepared some food and drinks. Please enjoy and forgive us if


    there is anyck of hospitality.¡±


    The moment Mrs. Panter finished her speech, the grand hall was filled with apuse once again.


    Waiters started to serve the food. There were sixty¨Csix tables, ten people per table, over six hundred


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    people in total.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Panter, please take your seats.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you take it first.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all family here, no need to be so formal.¡±


    Both sets of parents courteously offered each other seats and raised their sses once seated.


    On stage, a clown kicked off the entertainment and had everyone in stitches.


    On the other side.


    A frail hand reached out slowly towards Arabe, gently tugged at her dress, managed a weak smile,


    and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie.¡±


    Before the olddy couldfort her, Arabe¡¯s tears had already started to stream down her face.


    Nobody knew better than Arabe the state of the olddy¡¯s health. It was a miracle that the olddy


    could even talk to her.


    Back in the triangr zone, Arabe never shed a tear despite her injuries. But now, tears were


    pouring out like a broken string of pearls, unstoppable. Grace, lying on the operation table, managed to


    muster a weak but kind smile, ¡°I just dreamed of your grandpa. He said it¡¯s time, he hase to take


    me.¡±


    Arabe shook her head, her teary eyes were clear but were filled with sorrow, unable to ept the


    reality.


    ¡°Look, your grandpa is standing there, smiling at me.¡±


    Even in her weakened state, Grace tried her best tofort Arabe.


    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my body that¡¯s failing me. You¡¯re an excellent doctor, you¡¯ve pulled me


    back from the brink of death several times. This time, my body just can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    She was supposed to have died years ago, but thanks to Arabe¡¯s medical skills, she managed to live


    longer.


    And for that, she was content.


    Wiping away her tears, Arabe stayed by the olddy¡¯s side, her voice choked up but gentle,


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t speak for now. I¡¯ll try something else.¡±

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ¡°I know my own body. To have a granddaughter like you in my life, I¡¯m already more than content. I


    didn¡¯t live this life in vain.¡±


    Grace was huffing and puffing as she spoke, struggling to supplement, ¡°My only regret is that I won¡¯t be


    able to see you in your wedding dress, stepping Into the world of matrimony.¡±


    Be would surely look stunning in a wedding dress! But it was a shame that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    see it in this lifetime.


    Just then, the operating room door was flung open by Caden, ¡°Bel Romeo has been waiting


    outside!¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡± After Arabe finished speaking, she carefully wiped the tears off the olddy¡¯s face,


    pleading softly, ¡°Granny, please hang in there for a bit longer. Romeo is on his way. I haven¡¯t even


    introduced you two yet.¡±


    Grace seemed to not hear her, using herst bit of strength to smile, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a burden to you,


    look after yourself, be happy.¡± ¡°Granny!¡±


    Romeo ran in just to see Grace stop breathing in front of Arabe, her eyes weakly closing and her frail


    hand slipping down.


    ¡°Granny!¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right in front of her, holding onto Grace, her


    mind in a nk te.


    Not long after, the whole operating room was filled with the girl¡¯s heartbreaking cries. Romeo¡¯s feet


    froze in ce, never expecting to be a second toote, a second that meant the difference between life


    and death.


    ¡°Granny, wake up!¡± Arabe knelt on the cold floor, cradling the olddy¡¯s body and wailing


    hysterically.


    That was the first time Romeo saw her cry.


    From when he first met her, she had never shown her vulnerability, like there was nothing in the world


    she couldn¡¯t handle.


    She was always so proud, so strong, but now she was crying like a child.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to take you abroad, didn¡¯t get to introduce Romeo to you, why did you have to leave


    me?¡±


    Arabe cried out; her heartache evident.


    ¡°Granny,e back, we have so many things left to do together.¡±


    ¡°You promised me, you said you¡¯d live to a hundred.¡±


    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Seeing her ming herself, Romeo walked over, bending down to gently hold her.


    ¡°You did your best.¡±


    At least in Romeo¡¯s eyes, from the early hours of the morning till the afternoon, she had done


    everything she could to save her granny¡¯s life.


    If there was any chance at all, she wouldn¡¯t let her granny slip away from her.


    Arabe sobbed sorrowfully and guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor but I couldn¡¯t save her, why? Why couldn¡¯t I save


    her? Why was there no other way?¡±


    Romeo held her tightly, his eyes reddening. He knew how important Grace was to Arabe, and he


    understood her feelings at that moment more deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you did everything you could.


    If you¡¯re sad, cry it out. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t save her, Romeo,¡± Arabe lowered her head as if defeated by reality, and held onto the old


    When she was studying medicine, she had promised her granny that she would protect her health and


    ensure her longevity!


    She had even promised her granny that she would live to a hundred, because there was no surgery


    she couldn¡¯t handle in this world.


    But now, her granny had passed away in front of her due to a heart rupture!


    People knew that Dr. Bell was incredible, with superb medical skills, but they didn¡¯t know that there


    were people in this world that even Dr. Bell couldn¡¯t


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    save!

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Keh and Louisa, loaded with gifts, arrived at the hospital, only to learn that the olddy was being


    resuscitated in the operating room. Just as they reached the door of the operating room, they could


    hear a girl¡¯s painful crying.


    That voice was unmistakably Be¡¯s.


    They both froze, their minds in a whirl. They looked at Caden, who stood silent at the door, and finally


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dr. Caden, how¡¯s the olddy?¡±


    ¡°She just passed away,¡± Caden stood at the door, watching Be crying her heart out inside, and


    Romeo just holding her, letting her sob in his arms.


    If he could, he would want tofort her too, but his position only allowed him to stand by, watching


    her in pain, unable to even approach andfort her.


    Caden¡¯s eyes were also somewhat red, his voice filled with heartache as he eximed the situation to


    them, ¡°Be tried to save her for eleven hours, she really did her best.¡±


    Eleven hours, if there was a glimmer of hope, she would not let the olddy leave; but the olddy¡¯s


    body really had no room to turn around.


    Louisa was struck hard, dropping the things in her hands. Keh quickly dropped what he had to


    support her, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±


    Louisa felt a pang in her heart, filled with grief. She had not expected that the olddy would pass away


    before they could at least see her for once.


    They were toote!


    At this moment, Be must be devastated!


    ¡°Grace, Grace!¡±


    Just then, an old figure ran out of the elevator, stumbling towards the operating room.


    He was trying his best, pushing through the crowd all the way, and forcefully opening the door of the


    operating room, only to be met with a cold corpse.


    He was about to lose his bnce, but luckily, Caden at the door was quick to support him, or else he


    would have copsed on the ground!


    ¡°Grace!¡±


    This sorrowful call was filled with the old man¡¯s sadness and pain.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He suddenly felt difort in his heart in the morning, and he had a premonition that something might


    happen to Grace.


    All morning, he couldn¡¯t reach Be by phone. He was feeling ufortable as his heart was aching,


    so he could only send someone to the hospital to inquire, and he found out that Be was performing


    surgery on Grace.


    He thought it to be the surgery that was originally nned, so he waited patiently for the news.


    When he felt a little better, and had somewhat recovered, he came to the hospital. Just as he reached


    the hospital entrance, he received the bad news. He learned that this surgery wasn¡¯t the one originally


    nned, but that Grace had a sudden illnessst night. Be had been resuscitating her all night for


    eleven hours, but the olddy eventually passed away.


    He did not know how he managed to walk to Grace¡¯s side, looking at her, looking at her over and over


    again, and even subconsciously checking her breath, which was indeed gone.


    His heart was squeezed into a ball, so painful that he could hardly breathe. After a while, he trembled


    and gently touched Grace¡¯s hand. It was cold, without the warmth of life.


    At that moment, he suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Grace!¡±


    Why did she leave just like that! Why didn¡¯t she wait for him toe, not giving him a chance to see


    her for thest time, and just leave like that!


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who loved Be the most? Why did she even leave her behind?


    What happened? What happenedst night?


    ¡°Grace!¡±


    Alberto held the cold body, never expecting that in all these years the only time he would hold her


    would be in this situation.


    His cry was filled with pain and despair.


    Keh and Louisa, who hade to the door, all had red eyes when they saw this scene.


    Why was all this so sudden?


    As far as they knew, Be had always given the olddy the best medicine, and she could have had


    sessful surgery this morning. Why did this ident happen?


    Arabe, too, was silently shedding tears on the side. She thought her grandma and Grandpa Alberto


    might have a good future. At least her grandma. could live for another ten or so years.


    What suddenly happenedst night that changed everything?


    With the medication and physical condition of her grandma during this period, she couldn¡¯t have


    suddenly had a heart attack, leading to a rupture of the heart!


    Thinking of her grandma¡¯s heart having a three¨Ccentimeter¨Clong rupture, Arabe¡¯s heart felt as if it


    was being torn apart, so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Right, the surveince camera!


    She had installed a surveince camera in her grandma¡¯s ward before!


    After work, she apanied Romeo for dinner, a walk, and when she got home, she checked the


    surveince. At that time, her grandma had already fallen asleep!


    She thought her grandma would sleep until dawn as usual, so after taking a shower, she began to deal


    with her personal affairs.


    She thought her grandma was preparing for the surgery the next day, so she went to bed early.


    Could something else have happenedst night? Something she didn¡¯t know about and something she


    didn¡¯t expect?


    Thinking this, Arabe wiped away her tears, pushed Romeo away, and left the operating room.


    ¡°Be!¡±


    Louisa saw hering out of the operating room, worried that she might do something stupid.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Romeoforted Louisa and followed Arabe¡¯s steps.


    Only Alberto was left in the operating room, holding Grace and crying in grief.


    In the banquet hall of the hotel.


    All the guests had almost finished eating, and seven or eight programs had been carried out. The host


    excitedly picked up the microphone on stage.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the parents from both sides and our stars of the day, Zachary and Ynda, to the


    stage. Let¡¯s wee them with apuse!¡±


    All the guests pped enthusiastically. They didn¡¯t expect the Panter family to be so extravagant this


    time. Not only was the venue decorated dreamily and beautifully, but each dish was also outrageously


    expensive, and the programs were all well¨Cknown artists andedy groups. Even the host was


    famous!


    ¡°Let¡¯s witness the couple exchange engagement rings with the warmest apuse and the sincerest


    blessings!!¡±


    As soon as the host¡¯s voice fell, the whole venue erupted with thunderous apuse. Zachary smiled


    and took out a ring box from his expensive suit.


    Opening it, the diamond was almost as big as a pigeon¡¯s egg.


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect him to really be serious about marrying her, and suddenly became shy.


    ¡°The bride looks quite shy!¡± The host joked, ¡°On behalf of all the guests, I¡¯m going to ask the bride a


    question, are you satisfied with this ring?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Ynda showed a shy and sweet expression, ¡°But what I¡¯m most satisfied with is the


    man in front of me.¡°.


    The host led the whole venue in cheering.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have the groom put the ring on the bride. Let¡¯s encourage them with apuse.¡±


    Amid the apuse of the whole venue, Zachary took out the ring and put it on Ynda¡¯s ring finger.


    ¡°Yoli, it¡¯s truly an honor to be engaged to you.¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Ynda¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, deeply moved. ¡°Me too. I consider myself incredibly lucky to


    have you in my life.¡±


    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s have our beautiful bride put the ring on the groom!¡±


    Ynda took the ring box handed over by the staff, and upon opening it, a shiny diamond ring was


    revealed.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The host once again stirred up the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°I have to tell all our guests that neither


    of the newlyweds has seen the rings the other prepared. This is the big reveal!¡±


    The crowd erupted into thunderous apuse.


    ¡°From their choice of diamond rings, you can see that these two are in sync. They¡¯re peas in a pod,


    which just goes to show they¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    The diamond ring was specially ordered from a well¨Cknown overseas brand by the Murphy family to


    maintain their image, costing around fifty grand. Meanwhile, Zachary¡¯s ring, also from a renowned


    brand, was in a simr price range.


    Both families were indeed well¨Cmatched in social status.


    One was the son of the richest man in Golden City, and the other was the daughter of the wealthiest


    man in Tranquil City, who reportedly just spent 1.2 billion dors on a plot ofnd.


    They couldn¡¯t find a more perfect, well¨Cmatched couple!


    Zachary¡¯s eyes softened at the sight of the ring, humbled by the attention from the Murphy family,


    knowing they were usually quite tight¨Cfisted.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have our stunning bride put the ring on the dashing groom¡¯s finger! Let¡¯s give them a round


    of apuse to celebrate this sacred moment!¡±


    The apuse was deafening and seemed to go on forever.


    Ynda, her face beaming with joy, was just about to slide the ring onto Zachary¡¯s finger when


    suddenly, the big screen on stage lit up!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the screen, which started ying a steamy video: a disheveled bed in


    a dimly lit room, a man and a woman engaged in some activities, the sounds echoing throughout the


    hall.


    The guests were taken aback, not expecting such a shocking turn of events during the ring exchange.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The parents from both sides stood frozen on stage, at a loss for words.


    Ynda¡¯s face turned pale instantly. The woman in the video was none other than her!


    No one knew better than her where this video came from!


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, then shock. The woman in the video lifted her hazy eyes,


    murmuring, ¡°Wilson, stop recording. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    That was unmistakably Ynda¡¯s face, Ynda¡¯s voice!


    And the face of the man? Zachary was stunned to recognize him as Wilson, a male ssmate from


    their recent gathering.


    At that gathering, Wilson was thest to arrive, barging in with a few friends with reckless abandon.


    Rumor had it that he was the ss troublemaker, a cocky dude who dropped out in his sophomore


    year and became a thug leader,manding a small


    gang.


    When he stepped in, he downed a bottle of X.O. and announced his intention to buy out the whole


    ce.


    However, someone informed him that Ynda¡¯s fianc¨¦ had already booked the venue. So he just let


    his gang have their fill, ordering the most expensive stuff since Zachary was footing the bill.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Zachary had a bad impression of Wilson because he had once taken the initiative to greet him and


    extend a handshake, but Wilson had just sneered at him and didn¡¯t take Zachary seriously.


    He evenmented that Ynda snagged second ce, suggesting that as her fianc¨¦, Zachary


    should celebrate.


    Zachary had a few drinks at that point, but Wilson wasn¡¯t about to let up. He even called over a few


    Zachary was livid, but he kept his cool. He made an excuse to head to the restroom, only to overhear


    whispers that Ynda and Wilson had been dated and even kissed!


    When Ynda and Zachary started dating, she¡¯d told him he was her first love.


    He remembered their first kiss, how clumsily she¡¯d kissed him, iming she had no experience.


    At that reunion, Wilson and his friends deliberately trashed the ce, sticking Zachary with a bill that


    nearly broke a million bucks.


    Zachary thought to himself, it¡¯s okay to let them look down on Ynda. She will be his wife. Who dared


    tough at her?


    She might have been picked up by the cleaners to be raised, but she never harbored any resentment,


    treating everyone around her with kindness.


    Who could be better than her in this world?


    So what if she had been with other guys before? She grew up without a father¡¯s love, just craved for


    someone¡¯s care. Was that wrong?


    That¡¯s what Zachary thought at that time, so he quickly epted Ynda, and the past was over.


    But he never thought he would see such a video today. Turned out Ynda and Wilson had been


    intimate before he knew her!


    The ultimate betrayal for a man!


    The woman he cherished had been another man¡¯s woman!!


    ¡°What the hell is this? Turn it off!¡± The host didn¡¯t recognize the girl in the video was Ynda because


    she lookedpletely different today.


    But some of the other guests recognized her and started whispering.


    At this point, both sets of parents realized the girl was Ynda, the bride of the day!


    Zachary¡¯s cousin finally realized why Ynda looked so familiar. He remembered now. Wilson had


    shown them this video before, shamelessly sharing every time they¡¯d been intimate.


    They had seen this video over twenty times, and now his cousin was with someone else¡¯s old me!


    He chuckled, thinking Ynda was quite the schemer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachary pulled his hand from Ynda¡¯s, clenched his teeth, and pointed at the big


    screen, raising his voice.


    His voice echoed through the room, amplified by the microphone on his cor.


    Ynda was near tears, ¡°Zachary, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°You want to spin more lies? im you were forced? It¡¯s obvious in the video you¡¯re willing! You even


    seem to enjoy it! Ynda, how old were you when you were with him? How could you do such a


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    A sharp p echoed through the room. Zachary had pped Ynda in front of everyone.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Today, over 600 people showed up, mostly friends and rtives of the Panter family. So, they


    were really just throwing all the Panter family¡¯s dignity out the window. How was Zachary supposed


    to face people after this?


    Mrs. Panter finally snapped out of her daze and angrily shoved Olga. ¡°Is this how the Murphy family


    raised daughter? No sense of shame, utterly disgraceful.¡±


    In the video, Ynda looked really young. It must have been from a year or two ago.


    How old was she a year or two ago?


    Olga was totally dumbstruck. Though most of the guests that came today were from the Panter family,


    there were also some from the Murphy family. This engagement party had turned into a circus in front


    of everyone. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose face like this!


    Without thinking, she grabbed hold of Mrs. Panter¡¯s hand and tried to exin nicely, ¡°Mrs. Panter, you


    know what kind of person Yoli is. She wouldn¡¯t do something like this. She must have been set up!¡±


    Attlee quickly chimed in, ¡°Yeah, you know how people these days could edit videos. The girl in the


    video was definitely someone else. Someone must have stirred up trouble and tried to ruin the


    engagement party. Whoever you are,e out now!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, do you think we¡¯re blind? Can¡¯t you, as parents, recognize your own daughter? Can you


    really fake a face and voice?¡± Mr. Panter was so angry that his face turned red. He was ready to punch


    the hell out of these shameless Murphys!


    With all these guests here, he lost all his dignity!


    Olga didn¡¯t know how to defuse this awkward situation and called out to Ynda in desperation, ¡°Yoli,


    say something, would you?¡±


    Only then did Ynda snap out of it. Right, she could deny it. After all, the person involved wasn¡¯t


    here, so she could say whatever she wanted!


    So, she started to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know who made this video or why it was shown during the ring


    exchange. Who are you? What do you want? Are you trying to ruin my engagement party with


    Zachary? If you have the guts,e out and face me!¡±


    She looked at Zachary, her face wet with tears, a mix of hurt and defiance. ¡°You are my fianc¨¦, and you


    all will be my family!¡±


    She was referring to Mr. and Mrs. Panter. As tears streamed down her face, she held back the pain


    and said, ¡°None of you asked me. One hit me, one misunderstood me, and one insulted my parents!


    Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much? Is this how the Panter family raised their children?¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Yeah, did the Panter family act too rashly? This was an engagement party!


    They hit the bride¨Cto¨Cbe in front of everyone.


    The bride¡¯s family were the richest people in Tranquil City!


    Zachary¡¯s palm stung from the p. Yeah, he did overreact, hitting her without knowing the full story in


    front of over 600 people.


    Seeing her face turn red and swollen, Zachary remembered the injuries she had sustained in the past


    couple of days, and his heart ached. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure this girl was not you?¡± Mrs. Panter¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Do you have any


    evidence to prove that she¡¯s not you?¡±


    Ynda felt a pang of pain in her heart as she looked at Mrs. Panter. ¡°And do you have any evidence


    to prove that the video was real? That the girl in the video was me? That I did those things, and I don¡¯t


    even know it? Do you know me better than me?¡±


    Both Attlee and Olga breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Yoli was rational and clever. She could argue


    her points, clearly and keep things under control.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me and even look down on me. Zachary and I love each other, but you don¡¯t


    ept it. Did you make up this video? Did you n to ruin this engagement party?¡±


    Ynda¡¯s words suddenly turned the tables, and all the me was now on Mr. and Mrs. Panter.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    ¡°What the hell are you babbling about? Today is the Panter family¡¯s bash. How could we possibly do


    something like this? You¡¯re so sharp¨Ctongued. Did you really do this, and now you¡¯re trying to pin it


    on us?¡±


    ¡°If I really did this, the Murphy family wouldn¡¯t end well!¡± Ynda retorted angrily, ¡°What about you


    guys? Do you dare to swear? Can you honestly say that you didn¡¯t fabricate all this bullcrap just to put


    us, the Murphy family, in hot water?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡±


    But all the guests saw Ynda swear on it, while the parents of the Panter family didn¡¯t dare to do the


    same. They suddenly felt that maybe this young girl was being framed. If she really did something so


    revolting, why would she stake her whole family on it?


    There must be something going on here that they didn¡¯t know about.


    Just then, the big screen began to y page after page of hotel records.


    The time, location, room number, and duration were all crystal clear!


    There was even footage of Wilson and Ynda going in and out of the hotel together and them fooling


    around in various rooms.


    Looking at the screen, more than twenty videos were ying at the same time, each one with


    Ynda¡¯s face stered all over it!


    Zachary spotted the mole on Ynda¡¯s buttock in the midst of all the videos. If the girl in the video


    wasn¡¯t her, how could the person who made the video possibly know where her mole was?


    Also, there was a scar on her thigh from a burn she got when she was a kid near the root of her thigh. If


    the girl in the video wasn¡¯t her, why was even the position of this scar spot on?


    ¡°Still dare to say it¡¯s not you?¡± Zachary was livid, raising his hand, wishing he could p her again!


    This time, Ynda lost herposure and stepped back in disbelief.


    Who could possibly dredge up everything that happened a year ago?


    At that moment, a figure shed through her mind. Could it be Arabe?


    Seeing her reaction, Mrs. Panter suddenly gained confidence, ¡°So it was you! You swore on your whole


    family just to mislead everyone. You¡¯re a cold¨Cblooded, wicked person!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before Ynda could react, she was pped by Mrs. Panter!


    ¡°How dare you hit my daughter?¡± Olga was immediately anxious and wanted to step in.


    ¡°You disgusting creature, if your parents didn¡¯t teach you manners, then I will!¡± Mrs. Panternded


    another p on Ynda.


    Olga tried to stop her, but Mr. Panter blocked her way. Attlee was about to step in, but Mr. Panter


    punched him hard.


    The whole scene turned into chaos. Even the host was stunned, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Take a look at the wonderful daughter you raised!¡± Mr. Panter punched Attlee once more, not caring


    they were on stage.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s lip bleeding, Olga screamed and tried to stop it. But then she saw Mrs. Panter


    p Ynda again while Ynda was still clutching Zachary¡¯s hand, trying to exin!

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    ¡°You two¨Cfaced snake, I¡¯m going to expose you for who you really are!¡± Mrs. Panter didn¡¯t hesitate


    and lunged forward, her freshly manicured nails harshly scratching across Ynda Murphy¡¯s face.


    Ynda screamed in pain, her hair being pulled by Mrs. Panter, and even her wedding dress got


    ripped off.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve thrown all dignity to the wind, why not just let everyone see the real you? After all,


    they¡¯ve all seen your antics!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Ynda tried to protect her wedding dress with one hand and


    wildly hit Mrs. Panter with the other, identally hitting Mrs. Panter¡¯s face.


    ¡°You dare to hit me, you wretch!¡±


    Mrs. Panter quickly pinned Ynda to the ground, sitting on her and hitting her repeatedly while tearing


    at her wedding dress.


    Ynda was screaming for help from Zachary, but Zachary just stood aside, coldly watching her.


    The guests from the Murphy family tried to intervene but ended up arguing with the guests from the


    Panter family.


    Some Panter family guests even helped Mrs. Panter by holding down Ynda, spitting in her face, and


    helping to rip her clothes.


    Unable to help her husband, Olga turned to save her daughter, but was blocked by rtives of the


    Panter family, who pointed their fingers and cursed at her, even throwing things at her.


    As all hell was breaking loose, the screen suddenly switched to Grace Murphy¡¯s hospital room.


    Last night at eleven, during the shift change, the Murphy family of three sneaked into the olddy¡¯s


    room, begging her for help.


    The guests were all stunned by this scene, never expecting that the usually arrogant Attlee would


    secretly bring his wife and daughter to beg for help.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hadn¡¯t they just spent a fortune to buy thend? How did they be so desperate?


    The people fighting on the stage also stopped, stunned by this revtion about the Murphy family.


    Olga was even more shocked. When was their every move in the room recorded?


    Was there a camera in the olddy¡¯s room?!


    The thought made her feel weak and almost unable to stand!


    ¡°Mom, when we asked for your help, you refused, and we didn¡¯t want to upset you any further.¡±


    Attlee knelt on the ground, sincerely saying, ¡°Later, we heard about a piece ofnd that could make us


    a fortune if we bought it. So, Olga and I sold everything we had, including our house, shares, and cash!


    We also took out huge loans from many local banks, borrowed money from many people, and finally


    raised 1.2 billion dors!¡±


    The guests were shocked to hear this, and they couldn¡¯t believe the Murphys had bought theirnd this


    way, and they were wondering where they got their money from!


    It turned out they hustled and borrowed from all over to gather the money!


    Feeling the disdain and contempt from all sides, Olga shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s monitoring this? Stop the


    yback immediately!¡±


    The host hurriedly asked someone to check backstage and instructed the staff to pause the video.


    However, although the staff had pressed many times, the machine still did not respond, ¡°We can¡¯t stop


    it! We don¡¯t know what happened, and this machine seemed to be malfunctioning!¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    ¡°Cut the power off!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it!¡±


    This was the first time the workers had encountered something like this, which was totally mind¨C


    boggling.


    In the CCTV footage, Attlee was seen kneeling by an old woman¡¯s bedside, sobbing, ¡°We finally


    managed to buy this piece ofnd, but we¡¯ve been told that we must start construction within a month


    and can¡¯t sell it for five years.¡±


    It was true. The Panter family had been interested in the property before, but they backed off when


    they heard about the five¨Cyear hold period.


    They were puzzled about how the Murphy family could afford to sit on thend for five years. As it


    turned out, the Murphy family was clueless about the whole thing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve borrowed money from many local banks and acquaintances. Just the interest alone costs us


    over $300,000 a month. But ourpany¡¯s funds are tight, and our monthly profit can¡¯t cover this


    debt!¡±


    The room was full of stunned faces at this revtion. Over $300,000 in interest!


    That was a terrifying figure!


    It might be manageable for a few months, but who could bear it for five years straight?


    The big question was, were the rumors about the Murphy family¡¯s financial troubles true?


    Their monthly profit was less than $50,000 after all expenses.


    And they were still the wealthiest family in Tranquil City!


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Grace asked coldly from her bed.


    The camera angle only caught Attlee and his family kneeling on the floor, not Grace¡¯s face. But her


    voice was clearly filled with annoyance and frustration. She was frustrated with her ungrateful son, who


    kept bothering her while she was ill. She had made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t help, but Attlee kept


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you own 30% of the shares? Worth $30 million. I have a suggestion. Hear me out. Sell


    your shares, keep $10 million for yourself, and give us the remaining $20 million for emergencies. This


    $20 million could cover our debt for about five years.¡±


    Grace hadn¡¯t expected him to have nned it all out already and gave a coldugh.


    ¡°In five years, I will sell the property and get more money than now. Then I¡¯ll repay you the $20 million.


    You can keep it or give it to Arabe. What do you think?¡±


    Grace¡¯s smile turned even colder, ¡°I might be old, but I¡¯m not a fool! If I sell my shares now, will you


    repay me?¡±


    Knowing Attlee and Olga, they would definitely deny everything when the time came!


    ¡°Mom, I could give you a promissory note! If you lent us two¨Cthirds of your shares, we promise to repay


    you!¡±


    In fear of her refusal, Attlee quickly added, ¡°Otherwise, if thepany goes bankrupt, your 30%


    shares will be worthless!¡±


    Grace looked expressionless, her voice full of bitterness, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you ignoring me all these


    years, not even visiting me when I was sick in the hospital, even wishing me dead; if it weren¡¯t for you


    hiding the fact that you sent my granddaughter away; if it weren¡¯t for all the terrible things you¡¯ve done,


    I would definitely help you.¡±


    Attlee looked anxious hearing this and tried to say something more, but Grace cut him off abruptly.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    ¡°But you guys have done so much messed up stuff to me and the people around me! Director Vince¡¯s


    daughter got so scared she¡¯s now depressed! Director Arora had a heart attack and kicked the bucket


    early because of you! And Casey, he¡¯s gone bonkers because of you!¡±


    Everyone in the room was gobsmacked. Good Lord, the Murphy family had done such terrible


    things?


    Scared into depression? Dying young? Going mad?


    This sounded like straight¨Cup criminal stuff!


    ¡°Mom, we know we messed up in the past, but you got to give us a chance to make it right,¡± pleaded


    Olga, knelt on the floor.


    But Grace replied coldly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen your true colors, maybe I would have given you that


    chance.¡±


    But they were what they were, and they¡¯d never change!


    With that in mind, Grace showed them the door. ¡°Get out. You deal with the mess you made.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve never asked you for anything all these years. Why won¡¯t you help us this one time?¡± Olga


    grabbed the hem of the olddy¡¯s dress, wouldn¡¯t leave, and cried bitterly.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear just now? Why won¡¯t I help? Don¡¯t you get it? Everything you¡¯ve done all these years


    has left me heartbroken! That¡¯s why I won¡¯t help! You said you¡¯ve never asked me for anything all


    these years, just this once? That¡¯s because Be has always been dealing with your problems behind


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the scenes! Be did a lot for your sess today! If Be hadn¡¯t given you resources and orders and


    helped you with the aftermath, would you be where you are today? But how did you treat her? Kicked


    her out of the house, insulted her! Always ready to beat and scold her! You drove away your lucky star,


    and now that you¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯re begging me? Forget it, I won¡¯t help!¡±


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Even the Panter family didn¡¯t expect that the Murphy family¡¯s sess wasn¡¯t due to Attlee and Olga¡¯s


    business skills or exceptional abilities but because Be had given them resources and helped them


    solve problems!


    Those who didn¡¯t know Be didn¡¯t know who the olddy was talking about.


    But the Murphy family, their rtives and friends, and Mr. and Mrs. Panter, Zachary, of course, knew


    that Be was the adopted daughter who lived with the Murphy family for eighteen years and was


    finally sent away by Attlee and Olga!


    They hadn¡¯t realized her abilities were so great that she could help Attlee be the richest man in


    Tranquil City!


    She founded QY and was a master pianist, obviously with a widework.


    Thinking about this, Mr. and Mrs. Panter regretted it deeply. If they had a daughter¨Cinw like Be,


    the Panter family¡¯s development would definitely be better than now!


    It¡¯s all their fault for not seeing the big picture and missing the opportunity!


    In the video.


    Olga was still begging, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re barely hung on, but you insist on leaving everything to Arabe. Is


    that fair to Attlee, to me, to Yoli?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my stuff, and I give it to whoever I want. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡±


    In the end, no matter how much Attlee¡¯s family cried and pleaded, the olddy had made up her mind.


    Hearing what the olddy said, Attlee could only lead Olga and Ynda away, nning toe back


    and ask her again after her surgery the next day.


    The video should have ended there, but surprisingly, after a while, Olga came back to the ward all by


    herself.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    At first, she pleaded earnestly, but as her patience wore thin, a hint of resentment began to show in


    her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve treated you like family. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been backing down andpromising! I¡¯m asking you one


    Grace was also riled up, ¡°Are you threatening me? Let me tell you,¡±


    Before Grace could finish, Olga suddenly grabbed the olddy¡¯s hair, her face distorted with rage, ¡°You


    old bat, I¡¯ve been polite to you all along. Do you think you¡¯re all that? Let me tell you, you have to help


    me today whether you like it or not! Or else you¡¯ll regret it!!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Perhaps not expecting Olga to be so audacious, Grace was thoroughly enraged but


    couldn¡¯t break free from Olga¡¯s grip. She was like a tiny chicken being held up,pletely powerless.


    With one hand clutching Grace¡¯s hair, Olga pped her face with the other!


    The p echoed loudly in the quiet hospital room.


    All the guests were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that the same Olga who was crying her eyes out a


    moment ago had turned into apletely different person the next!


    How could she treat a sick olddy so brutally?


    Even Attlee and Ynda couldn¡¯t believe it. Just the night before, the three of them were thrown out of


    the hospital room by the olddy. As they reached the hallway, Olga suddenly imed she had a great


    idea to get the olddy to help.


    So they let her go back to the room to try while they waited in the car for her.


    But to their surprise, she went back to the room to use violence!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You old hag, if it weren¡¯t for Attlee, I would have offed you a long time ago! Instead of being grateful,


    you¡¯re being ungrateful! You act all high and mighty in front of me, and people might think you¡¯re really


    something! Ungrateful!¡±


    With that, Olga forcefully pushed the olddy away.


    Grace hit the bedhead with her back, her whole body writhing in pain, ¡°Help.¡±


    ¡°You old witch, still want to call for help? Go ahead, let¡¯s see if you can!¡±


    Olga covered Grace¡¯s mouth and nose tightly. Grace was struggling to breathe.


    ¡°How does it feel to suffocate? I¡¯m asking you onest time: will you help or not?¡±


    The surveince camera only caught Grace¡¯s painful struggle on the bed and Olga¡¯s distorted face.


    Grace was too weak to break free from her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s grip. The suffocating feeling was giving


    her heart a great shock. For a moment, she thought she was going to die!


    Almost instinctively, she reached for the service bell, but Olga noticed and pped her hand away.


    ¡°You old hag, it seems like you haven¡¯t had enough!¡±


    Olga moved the service bell out of reach and pped Grace again.


    Dealing with Grace was like dealing with a defenseless child, and she didn¡¯t even need to break a


    sweat.


    Grace, seeing stars from the p and gasping for breath, instinctively reached for the phone under her


    pillow.


    Olga instantly noticed her move, ¡°Are you trying to call Arabe? You¡¯re a sneaky one! You¡¯re full of


    tricks!¡±


    Olga tried to grab the phone, but Grace wouldn¡¯t let her. In their struggle, Grace, frantic and angry, was


    pushed again, her head hitting the bed railing hard.


    Olga finally snatched the phone and held it up, grinning triumphantly, ¡°You want this?¡±

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Grace was so sapped of strength she couldn''t even stand. Staying in her fallen pose, she panted


    heavily for a while before struggling to her feet. She wobbled and reached out, trying to get her phone


    back.


    But Olga? No way she was giving it back. She stepped back,ughing even more brazenly, ¡°You want


    it? Tough luck!¡±


    Grace was pissed. She had barely managed to stand on one foot when Olga figured out her n.


    ¡°You can barely move, and think you will get help? Do you think you can even get out the door? If it


    weren''t for your money, I would have put you in the grave ages ago!¡±


    Grace was still trying, her other foot barely touching the ground, when she heard Olga''s threatening


    warning.


    ¡°Listen up, I''m running out of patience. Tomorrow, you''re getting the folks at Solterra''s Will Depository


    to change your will in front of me, transferring all your assets to my name. Got it?¡±


    Grace ignored her, finally standing on both feet, about to take a step forward.


    Olga reached out, easily pushing her back onto the bed, "You heard me, right? Are you deaf, olddy?"


    Olga even grabbed Grace''s ear. Grace was in pain, "Let go."


    But Olga didn''t. She got a kick out of seeing Grace in pain.


    With her ear being tugged, the pain from hitting her head on the bed railing returned. She started to


    gasp for air.


    Seeing Grace clutch her chest, Olga sneered, ¡°That trick won¡¯t work on me!¡±


    This olddy could only y dead in front of Attlee. Not with her, no way!


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Olga still held her ear, threatening her.


    Grace was in so much pain, she curled up like a shivering rabbit being held by its ear,pletely


    defenseless.


    Seeing Grace panting heavily with a flushed face, eyes fixed ahead, Olga realized something was


    wrong. She let go, and Grace immediately copsed onto the bed, curling up even more.


    ¡°You can¡¯t scare me. I won''t fall for that.¡±


    Grace''s throat felt like it was being strangled by the hand of a demon. She wanted to breathe fresh air,


    but the oxygen in the room seemed to thin out no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Don''t you dare try to pin this on me! Even if you n to kick the bucket, you better put my name on


    your properties first!¡±


    Seeing Grace struggling on the bed, Olga sensed something was off. Just as she was about to leave,


    she saw two nursesing this way.


    Scared, Olga quickly closed the door. Grace, on the bed, heard the noise outside and tried to call for


    help, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    She didn''t even have the energy to breathe, let alone call for help!


    Finally, as the nurses'' footsteps grew fainter, she fell into utter despair.


    At this time, the nurses would be checking the rooms one by one. It would take a while before they got


    to her!


    After the nurses left, Olga quickly made her exit, afraid of being held ountable.


    Left behind in the room was the olddy''s helplessness and loneliness. She tried several times to


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    reach the call bell but failed. She saw the phone Olga had dropped but fell off the bed trying to reach it.


    Finally, when the nurses arrived, they found the olddy unconscious on the floor and quickly called a


    doctor.


    But it was toote!


    The video ended there, leaving the audience of over 600 in the hall in stunned silence. No one


    expected Grace to have been treated this way.


    Attlee stared dumbfounded at Olga, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Attlee, let me exin.¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Olga was cut off mid-sentence when an olddy''s ck-and-white photo suddenly appeared on the big


    screen!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She screamed, "Ah! Who did this?"


    Ynda, pinned to the ground and couldn''t move, was even more frightened. Her face turned pale.


    How did her grandma''s picture get here? And why in ck and white? Could it be that her grandma?


    All the guests were shocked. Had the olddy passed away? Was her spirit here for Olga?


    "Mom??" Attlee was even more startled by the enormous photo. Could his mother have passed away?


    Suddenly, all the lights in the venue went out, the electronic curtains closed, and only the glow from the


    ck-and-white photo on the big screen filled the spacious hall.


    Many guests were frightened, goosebumps all over!


    They wanted to leave, but the doors mmed shut and couldn''t be opened!


    Then, the whole venue descended into chaos, screams, panic, and fear. It was all ears.


    What on earth was happening?


    Olga was shaking. Could it be that the olddy was really here for her?


    No, it''s not possible. Someone must be ying a prank on her!


    "The Murphy''s engagement party, how could it be without grandma?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the crowd.


    Attlee turned towards the source of the voice and saw a familiar figure!


    "Arabe, it''s you! I knew it was all your doing!" Attlee couldn''t help but express his anger. "Today is


    your sister''s engagement party. Are you cursing your sister or grandma by showing this photo?"


    "Shouldn''t we disy the remembrance photo when someone passes away?" Arabe walked step by


    step onto the stage from the crowd, her cold eyes filled with a hint of mockery.


    "So this is Arabe?"


    Many guests came back to their senses. Was this the genius girl spoken of by Grace Murphy? The one


    who provided resources for the Murphy family, helped them through difficulties, and made them the


    richest family in Tranquil City?


    She was as beautiful as a fairy!


    Compared to Ynda, they really were worlds apart.


    Arabe''s eyes were slightly red, with a hint of cold, murderous intent. Her entire presence was strong,


    beautiful, and cool.


    "What are you talking about?" Attlee couldn''t believe it. "What happened to your grandma? If she''s just


    being resuscitated, we''ll rush over as soon as the banquet is over! You don''t have to scare us!"


    Arabe''s smile was filled with sarcasm, and she seemed untouchable. "Seeing the photo, shouldn''t


    you kneel down and sincerely apologize to grandma? After all, you''re the ones who killed her!"


    "What did you say? Your grandma is really gone?" Attlee was shocked, seemingly unable to believe it.


    He stared at Arabe for a long time.


    The look in the girl''s eyes was filled with hatred, and it didn''t seem like a joke.


    Could the olddy really have passed away?


    With that thought, Attlee seemed to crumble, covering his face, trying not to cry but unable to hold


    back, pacing back and forth before sobbing loudly after a couple of seconds.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    What the hell! How could the olddy pass away just like that?


    After her death, her will came into effect, which meant all her wealth went to Arabe!


    The Murphy family was screwed now!!


    Attlee was so upset that he didn''t notice Arabe had stepped onto the stage and kicked Olga''s knee.


    Before Olga could react, her legs gave way, and she knelt on the ground right in front of the olddy''s


    portrait.


    Arabe grabbed her hair, forcing her to kowtow ten times in a row. It happened so fast. It was


    astonishing.


    Olga''s forehead was bleeding, and she yelled, "You sneaky little. How could you!"


    Arabe was just a teenager. How dare she do this to her?


    Arabe kicked her down again, not wanting to hear any more of her. She stepped on Olga''s back and


    coldly told Mrs. Panter, "Move."


    Mrs. Panter, who was sitting on Ynda, was taken aback. She didn''t expect Arabe''s aura to rise so


    high suddenly, and she instinctively moved away.


    She must be here to settle scores with Ynda. Thinking this, Mrs. Panter moved a few steps aside,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid of getting involved.


    "Sis."


    "Shout again, and I''ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs."


    How could Ynda not know that her mother had killed her Grandma, and Arabe was here to settle


    scores with their family?


    But with hundreds of eyes on her, if she made a scene here, she''d definitely face legal consequences


    Thinking this, she pretended to be innocent, "I just wanted to remind you. So many people are


    watching, you better let go of mom, or else."


    Arabe snatched the microphone from the host and hit Ynda''s mouth with it.


    Ynda was suddenly hit in the mouth, and the pain made her cover it with both hands. She was even


    bleeding.


    Arabe was such a bully!


    Even Zachary was shocked by Arabe''s ruthlessness. He couldn''t believe this girl kept surprising him.


    Arabe coldly looked at Ynda, "I have no patience, kneel down and apologize to Grandma!"


    "Arabe, you crazy girl." Olga, lying on the ground, was cut off by another hard step from Arabe,


    almost breaking her spine.


    "Arabe, don''t do anything stupid." Attlee knew Olga was at fault, but "no matter what, the olddy is a


    part of the Murphy family. If anyone''s going to discipline Olga, it should be us. It''s not your ce!"


    "Who says my fianc¨¦e is out of line?" A cold voice came from the stage below.


    Everyone was surprised to find that the speaker was Romeo McMillian. His eyes were filled with


    murderous intent, "She is the granddaughter acknowledged by Grace herself and the only heir to the


    Murphy family! She has every right to stand here and seek justice for the olddy!"


    "Mr. McMillian." Attlee didn''t expect Arabe to bring Romeo along. He was both anxious and angry.


    "Let''s see who dares to interfere."


    Romeo scanned the audience, and everyone immediately fell silent. Those who wanted to record the


    moment with their phones quickly put them away after hearing his words.


    Romeo was a big shot, someone they couldn''t afford to mess with!


    The key point was Ynda''s behavior was out of line, making the Panter family lose face. They were


    actually d someone was punishing her family!

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    "Seems like you didn''t quite catch what my fiancee said." Romeo said icily to the crowd behind him,


    "Go assist your young mistress."


    He owned this hotel, and upon hearing his words, all the staff moved immediately.


    Arabe said coolly, "Make them kneel down and apologize properly."


    Two staff grabbed Attlee, two seized Ynda, and two more restrained Olga, forcing them to kneel and


    kowtow to the portrait of the deceased.


    "Let me go, let me out!" Olga struggled, only to be pushed down again.


    She had already hurt her forehead. And they still wanted her to kowtow?


    "Arabe, I only found out about this after watching the video." Attlee was being forced to kowtow non-


    stop. He stuttered out an exnation, "It was Olga who was in the wrong, but right now, we should


    focus on letting your grandmother rest in peace. We can talk about the restter, okay?"


    Arabe remained silent, and the staff didn''t dare to stop. They kept forcing them to kowtow.


    The screen''s light shone on Arabe, making her look incredibly cold, like a queen high above


    everyone else.


    Everyone knew not to mess with this girl since she was the one Romeo had personally acknowledged


    as his fiancee.


    "Arabe, did you hear what I said?"


    Before Attlee could finish, Arabe signaled a nearby staff, "Shut him up."


    "Yes!"


    The staff shoved a handkerchief from Attlee''s breast pocket into his mouth, finally silencing him.


    "Make them kowtow until they apologize."


    Another staff brought a chair over. Arabe sat down leisurely, crossing her legs.


    Powerful, her aura was too powerful.


    Ynda''s forehead was bloody, she felt dizzy and could only say, "I admit my mistake. I shouldn''t have


    disturbed grandma''s restst night, but her death, we didn''t see iting."


    She indeed wished the olddy would kick the bucket sooner, but at least after the inheritance was


    handed over to her!


    Olga couldn''t hold on any longer, and she felt her head was about to explode from all the kowtowing,


    "Arabe, please make them stop."


    She could endure, but not Yoli. Yoli had just been injured.


    A staff brought a cup of milk and handed it over to Arabe. She took a sip and then sshed it at


    them, "Too hot."


    "You!" Olga didn''t expect this girl to dare ssh them.


    "Cook another bucket."


    The staff understood what she meant when they heard this, and their gaze fell on the three people on


    the ground.


    "Arabe, you wouldn''t dare!" Olga didn''t expect this girl to be more and more audacious ever


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    since she got together with Romeo! She never expected that there wasn''t a single person who would


    stand up for them, not even one!


    This was too much!


    "If boiling milk is too troublesome, then prepare some sulfuric acid."


    Upon hearing this, Olga''s face changed immediately, "What are you trying to do? We can talk things


    out. " Attlee wanted to speak, but his mouth was stuffed. He couldn''t say anything.


    Ynda was clearly terrified, and she whispered to Olga while continuing to kowtow, "Mom, Arabe is


    really angry right now. There''s nothing she wouldn''t do. Let''s just apologize to Grandma. All she wants


    is an apology!"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Though she didn''t fancy it, Olga knew Arabe could do anything. So, she gritted her teeth and said,


    "My bad. I didn''t mean to hurt her. Who knew she was so fragile?"


    That wasn''t what Arabe wanted to hear.


    Olga was on her knees begging for mercy, sounding miserable, "I really didn''t mean to hurt her. What


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    good does it do me if she''s dead? My n was for her to sell her shares. They''re worth 30 million


    bucks. She could''ve kept 10 million for herself and used the rest to bail us out!"


    As she talked, she was forced to bow down, her head thudding against the floor.


    "I''d pay her back! In five years, we''d return the money. By then, the Murphy family''s stock would''ve


    risen, and she could buy more shares. It''s a win-win! But she just wouldn''t agree."


    The more Olga spoke, the more she felt wronged. "Attlee even offered to write her a guarantee


    yesterday. What good are her 30% shares if thepany goes under? She''s just too stubborn!"


    "Mom, mom," Ynda whispered urgently as she saw Arabe getting pissed off. "You''re supposed to


    apologize, not ramble on!"


    Realizing she''d said too much, Olga grumbled, "I didn''t mean to hurt her. Her sudden death wasn''t


    what I wanted!"


    Arabe nced at the time on the big screen. After ten long minutes, she signaled the waitstaff to


    stop.


    The six of them paused, and Olga let out a sigh of relief. She must have touched Arabe''s heart with


    her words.


    Arabe was so easy to please. She''d believe anything she told her.


    But Arabe had been watching the clock. Right on cue, the doors to the hall swung open, and in


    walked seven or eight cops.


    "What''s going on here?" The lead cop asked seriously as he walked in.


    Olga, seeing her saviors, cried out, "Just in time! This girl forced me to kneel and beg. Just look, I''ve


    got bruises on my forehead. She kicked me, stepped on me, and even poured scalding milk on me and


    my daughter. Look at us. All three of us were forced to our knees!"


    The cops walked over to Olga, taking in the sight: three people on their knees, a girl sitting


    nonchntly on a chair, legs crossed.


    "Do you have any proof?" The lead cop asked Olga.


    "Over six hundred people saw it!" Olga said, looking around, hoping someone would speak up.


    But when the cop asked the crowd, no one said a word.


    The hall was eerily quiet.


    Olga was getting anxious. "You all saw her acting high and mighty! You saw it! Don''t be afraid of her


    power. No one is above thew. You can''t cross that line!"


    Still, no one spoke up. After the cop asked again, the room remained silent.


    "Ma''am, if you continue to make false usations, Ms. Be can sue you for defamation."


    Hearing this, Olga got even more anxious. "It''s clearly this bitch,"


    Wait a minute. These cops were new. How did they know her name?


    Did they know each other?


    The thought sent a chill down Olga''s spine.


    "Perfect timing," Arabe said, legs still crossed, an aura of authority around her. "I called the cops.


    Someone here killed my grandma. Everyone here saw the evidence."

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    The head cop turned to the other guests, and a bunch of people immediately stepped up to speak.


    "Yeah, we all saw it. It was this woman, hitting and swearing at Grace. The olddy was so stressed


    out that she died because she wasn''t rescued in time."


    "I saw it too. There''s a camera in the olddy''s room. We''ve all seen the footage."


    "I can also vouch for it. The olddy was killed by this woman."


    "It was her!"


    "She''s the main culprit!"


    Olga was really taken aback. She just needed someone to testify, but not a single person stepped up.


    Now, with one word from Arabe, they all stepped up without hesitation.


    She never saw such shameless people!


    "I''ve sent the evidence to your official email. Also, I want to report Attlee and Olga. They scared


    Director Vince''s daughter from the Murphy group sick, causing her to suffer from depression. Director


    Arora had a heart attack because of them and died young. And Casey, a worker at the Solterra will


    storage, was scared out of their wits by them."


    The head cop heard this and immediately said, "Take these two away. Start an investigation!"


    "No need for an investigation; I''ve got evidence of them terrorizing these people and kidnapping and


    threatening other victims. I sent it to your official email half an hour ago."


    "Take them away!" The head cop ordered it, and a few officers came over to cuff Attlee and Olga.


    "You''re a good citizen. If the evidence is solid, you''ll be doing a public service," the head cop


    "Don''t take my parents away." Ynda rushed over as she saw her parents being cuffed, her world


    seemingly copsing around her. "Dad, mom."


    What was she supposed to do? How could she save them?


    "Sweetie, go find your uncle," Olga started to say.


    "There''s no need," Arabe casually interrupted. "I also sent the police evidence of their tax evasion


    and illegal activities. They''re probably being questioned at the police station right now."


    "Arabe! You''ve got some nerve!" Olga was furious. This woman was trying to ruin them and leave


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    them with nothing!


    "Oh, right, I also want to report her for moving into my grandmother''s house without her permission."


    All the guests were disgusted when they heard this. Olga had actually done such a thing?


    The head cop nodded and told an officer, "Take note of that; investigate it as well."


    "Officer, this is all a misunderstanding. The olddy agreed to let us live in the house when she was


    alive!" Olga was still trying to justify herself as she was led away. "Don''t listen to that girl''s nonsense.


    How could we possibly break the olddy''s door lock? We wouldn''t do such a thing without her


    permission!"


    "Your maid confessed that it was your idea; the evidence is solid," Arabe said coldly, standing up and


    walking over to Olga, giving her a chilly smile. "This is just the beginning."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    How did Granny die? Well, she''s going to make them pay double for it!


    "What are you trying to do?" Olga was a bit scared. "Officer, this girl is threatening me; she just


    whispered threats in my ear."


    "Take them away!"


    At the cop''smand, Attlee and Olga were instantly hauled off in front of everyone.


    "Let me go." Attlee had never been so humiliated!


    One could say that the moment he bought the property, he was on top of the world, but now he''s eating


    humble pie!


    "I haven''tmitted any crime; the olddy died of a heart attack; it has nothing to do with me!" Olga


    was still struggling. "Let me go; I want to see mywyer, Yoli. Call mywyer for me."


    Ha, thinking of hiring awyer when they were broke?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe smirked.


    The leading cop respectfully asked, "Ms. Be, what about them?"


    "Lock them up for now; no need to question; I''ll send someone to deal with itter."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Olga suddenly realized that the leading cop was very respectful to Arabe; clearly, they knew each


    other!


    Damn, Grace''s gone. Would she suffer Arabe''s retaliation?


    Ynda also realized that only Arabe could solve this mess now, so she hurried to Arabe after the


    cops left.


    "Let my parents go! If you have any issues, you cane to me."


    "Do you think you can get away?" Arabe looked down at her with a cold gaze and said, "Don''t worry,


    it''ll be your turn soon. Whatever you did to Granny, I''ll make you pay double! None of you will escape!"


    Ynda was dumbstruck, a chill running down her spine.


    Zachary watched the girl''s cold silhouette as she left in Romeo''s arms; they looked so perfect together.


    "Zachary."


    Ynda had no one to rely on now except for the man in front of her.


    But Mrs. Panter pushed her away in disgust, saying, "I''m warning you; don''t pester my son! You


    shameless woman! If you dare to go after my son, I''ll beat you every time I see you!"


    What a bummer; she thought holding this engagement party would earn her six billion. Turned out, the


    Murphy family didn''t have the means to hold onto this piece ofnd for five years, which meant they


    could never get that six billion!


    The Murphy family deceived them with this half-acre piece ofnd just to hold the engagement party on


    time.


    Thinking about it, they should thank Arabe. If not for her, they would still be deceived by this woman!


    Ynda, desperate and persistent, looked up with tearful eyes and said pitifully, "Zachary, Mr. Panter


    just said he hoped we could respect and love each other, share weal and woe. Mr. Panter, didn''t you


    say you hoped our two families could interact and get along well?"


    "Humph!" Mr. Panter looked disgusted and said, "Zachary, from now on, you''re not allowed to associate


    with her; otherwise, everything in the Panter family, I''d rather donate than leave it to you!"


    After saying that, he apologized to all the guests because they hade for nothing.


    "We''re leaving." Mrs. Panter led her son away, supporting his uninjured arm.


    From beginning to end, Zachary didn''t spare Ynda another nce, as if he truly had no feelings for


    her anymore.


    Ynda, lost and devastated, just returned to Granny''s vi only to find their family''s luggage thrown


    outside by the maids!


    "What are you doing?"


    Before Ynda had a chance to get angry, the maids spat at her and threw stuff.


    "You have the nerve to ask us; thedy made us break into Granny''s room; that''s illegal! If it wasn''t for


    Ms. Be''s generosity , let¡¯s pay a thousand dors each, we would have been detained for ten days!


    Can''t believe you''re so poor, not even owning a house or savings. If you can''t afford us, just say it early


    so we can find another employer. Where are we supposed to go now?"

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    "I was wondering! We should have been paid three days ago! There are five of us, each with a sry of


    four thousand dors and another thousand dors inpensation. You better settle up quickly! If you


    don''t pay, I''ll call the cops. You''re an aplice to this crime since you had us pick the lock!"


    Now, Ynda truly experienced the betrayal of friends, the indifference of society, and the helplessness


    of not having power and status.


    "The Murphy family is so rich; would we be short of your sries?" Ynda retorted angrily.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Indeed, the Murphy family is loaded!"


    "You''re not trying to scare us by saying you''re the richest family in Tranquil City, are you?"


    "Right now, it''s your grandmother who''s rich, not you! I heard your grandmother was killed by you guys


    and left everything to Arabe, and your parents have been taken to the police station! I also heard that


    your family has to pay more than three hundred thousand dors in interest each month, which you


    can''t afford!"


    Ynda was shocked. She didn''t expect the incidents from her engagement party to have spread so


    quickly, leaving her incredibly embarrassed.


    "Also, look at yourself. Do you even look like a rich girl anymore?"


    "No need to say; her family must have gone bust. And those scandal videos were made public. No one


    wants to be engaged to her, right?"


    "The injury on her face must be from the man!"


    "She always acts so pure; who would have thought she yed so wild in private?"


    The maidsughed, and Ynda was both angry and annoyed. "You!"


    "Your video is widely circted online. I advise you to have some shame and settle our wages quickly!"


    This remark left Ynda stunned.


    Her image as an innocent, ambitious, and rich girl hadpletely copsed.


    How did the video of her and Wilson spread online?


    Was it Arabe''s doing?


    Thinking of this, she hated Arabe to the bone!


    "Pay our wages now! If not, we won''t let you off!"


    "We have been humbly epting your orders, but now we''re even better off than you!"


    "Hahaha exactly."


    The maids blocked Ynda''s path. In the end, Ynda had no choice but to give them her ring.


    "This ring should be quite expensive! Take it!" Ynda said it with disdain.


    It was the ring that Zachary had put on her today. It should be enough to pay their wages, right?


    "The rest, consider it charity!" Ynda said, feeling annoyed.


    But the maids were not satisfied. "How do we know if your ring is real or not? What if you''re fooling us


    with a fake one? You''re the worst person! Even Arabe is better than you!"


    "What did you say?" Ynda waspletely enraged.


    "At least Arabe is honest! You''ll also have to leave your earrings today." The maids started to snatch


    her earrings.


    Ynda was hurt by their rough actions, and her earlobes started bleeding. Seeing them take the


    earrings and leave, Ynda couldn''t catch up and was both angry and anxious. "You wait for me!"


    She was Ynda; she won''t be defeated so easily!


    The Murphy family will definitely bounce back!


    Just wait and see!

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    On their way to the Murphy Group, Romeo had Arabe in hisp, taking care of her like a child.


    "Have some food first."


    Inside the caravan, the chef served them a feast. Romeo forked a piece of steak and held it up to


    Arabe''s mouth.


    "This is your favorite."


    Arabe had no appetite.


    "Try some," Romeo encouraged gently.


    Arabe lifted her eyes. The coldness in her gaze warmed slightly at the sight of him. "You''ve been with


    me all day; can the group handle things without you?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Carl''s handling it." Romeo fed her the steak and forked over another piece. "How''s the taste?"


    "Mm." Arabe merely went through the motions of eating, just to keep him from worrying.


    Romeo knew she was still grieving. Her grandmother''s death was a huge blow to her.


    "Your Grandma would want you to be happy." Romeoforted her while feeding her. "If she sees you


    downcast, she won''t rest in peace. You''ve done well, and none of this is your fault."


    It was her Grandma''s poor health that led to the failed surgery.


    But what Arabe couldn''t ept was that her grandmother had been tortured before she died!


    All because of those heartless bastards in the Murphy family!


    Specifically, Olga!


    "Those three, if you think they''re too dirty to handle, let me do it," Romeo offered, feeding her more.


    But Arabe was adamant. "I want to personally bring justice for my Grandma."


    Those three couldn''t get off easy.


    "Alright, ask me for help if you need it," Romeo patiently fed her. "Most importantly, don''t punish


    yourself for their mistakes. You''re not the one who should be punished."


    "Mm." As Arabe listened to his gentle words, she realized this man truly cared about her and worried


    she might do something foolish.


    She smiled. Those heartless bastards were still alive; how could she be in trouble?


    If anyone was in trouble, it should be them!


    Meanwhile.


    The property management was evicting them because Attlee was no longer a vi owner. The


    belongings of the three of them were piled up outside the olddy''s vi, which was against the rules.


    Ynda swallowed her pride and begged the property management, who finally agreed to give her an


    hour to move out.


    During that hour, Ynda called many friends for help, but without exception, no one was willing to


    help, probably because the news of Attlee and Olga being taken to the police station had reached


    them.


    In the end, Ynda was forced to walk to the nearest pawnshop and pawn all the jewelry around her


    neck and wrists.


    The pawnshop owner, seeing her in her wedding dress and in a mess, deliberately offered a low price.


    "Do you even know what you''re dealing with? This ne and bracelet are top international brands; I


    bought them for $60,000! And now you only want to give me $5,000?"


    "That''s the price here!" The pawnshop owner said indifferently, "If you can''t ept this price, go to


    another shop!"


    Ynda was penniless. In the end, she had to ept the low price. Once she received the $5,000 in


    her ount, she first contacted the movers to move their belongings to the Murphy Group.


    That ce was thest refuge for the Murphy family.


    At the entrance of the Murphy Group.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Arabe told the man in the car, "Wait here for me."


    "Alright." Romeo was about to stand up when he heard her words and sat back down. "Let me know if


    you need my help."


    "Sure."


    "I''ll have Gabry go with you."


    Gabry was Romeo''s driver, and he¡¯d been with Romeo for a long time and was very smart.


    To keep Romeo at ease, Arabe agreed.


    The receptionist saw a very beautiful but aloof girl walk in with a man. Her aura was cold and sent chills


    down her spine.


    The receptionist stood up and asked, "Hello, who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?"


    "I''m your future boss; there¡¯s no need for an appointment." Arabe pped the share certificate on the


    table and said, "Inform everyone; a meeting will be held in five minutes; all directors, shareholders, and


    senior managers must attend."


    The receptionist was dumbfounded. She watched Arabe head towards the elevator, and it took her a


    while before she called her superior.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Attlee''s secretary also heard the news; he hurriedly ran to the president''s office and said,


    "Yoli, we have a situation."


    Ynda was very angry after hearing his words: "What are you talking about? The new boss of the


    dares to impersonate my parents?"


    Suddenly, the office door was kicked open, and Arabe walked in.


    "It''s you?" Ynda didn''t expect Arabe to find this ce so quickly. "You''re the new boss they''re


    talking about?"


    Arabe sat on the sofa, put the share certificate and the olddy''s will on the table, and leaned one


    hand on the armrest of the sofa.


    "Ben, after you''ve read this, please ask irrelevant people to leave."


    Ben was stunned. He picked up the will and saw that it really was Grace''s will. Did Grace pass away?


    What the hell happened to the Murphy family today?


    Today was supposed to be Yoli''s engagement banquet, but not long after, they heard that Mr. Murphy


    and Mrs. Murphy were taken to the police station for questioning. Then Yoli moved into thepany


    with her family''s luggage, and now Arabe came with the will, iming to be the new boss of the


    Ynda couldn''t believe it; she grabbed the will and found that it really was the olddy''s will!


    The will stated that 30% of the shares, all houses, cars, and savings belong to Arabe!


    After her parents sold their shares, thergest shareholder of thepany was the olddy!


    Even though she knew the will was real, Ynda was still angry and said, "Arabe, aren''t you going


    too far? The olddy just passed away not long ago, and you''re already the new boss?"


    "So what?" Arabe sat on the sofa with a boss-like attitude: "Even without this will, I''m still thergest


    shareholder of thispany!"


    How could this be possible?


    At this moment, Ben found another share certificate, which he hurriedly showed to Ynda.


    Only then did Ynda realize in surprise, "You bought all the shares my parents sold a while ago?


    You''re shameless."


    Suddenly, Ynda seemed to understand everything: "It was you! You deliberately spread the news


    that buying thatnd could make a fortune; you knew my parents would sell their shares."


    Were all the people at the auction that day Arabe''s people?


    McMin Corporation, the Collins Group, and Grandpa Alberto''s Luna Capital.


    Did they all set a trap for the Murphy family?


    Ynda took two steps back; she couldn''t believe that Arabe could be so cunning to have nned all


    this!!


    "Are you even human?" Ynda yelled angrily, "I''ve never seen someone like you who deceives their


    own parents!"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    "That''s your folks, not my circus, not my monkeys." Arabe nced at Ben. "So, what''s it gonna be,


    Ben? Follow your old boss or stick around and work for me?"


    Ben looked from Arabe to Ynda, weighing his options.


    Ynda shot him a warning look, as if to say, ''Betray me and see what happens.''


    "Stay, and I''ll double your sry."


    At Arabe''s words, Ben quickly changed his tune. "I''ll stay and work for Ms. Bet."


    "Well, aren''t you a flip-flopper?" Ynda was taken aback by the speed of Ben''s change of allegiance.


    One moment he was all respectful to her, the next he was siding with Arabe.


    "Throw her out and anything rted to her. Rece everything they used in this office."


    "Yes, Ms. Bet," Ben said, then politely asked, "Ms. Murphy, could you please gather your


    belongings and leave."


    "Ben, you''re being such a jerk!" Ynda red at him, gritting her teeth. "I treated you well when my


    dad was in charge!"


    "But he never missed a chance to take his anger out on me." Ben rolled up his sleeves to reveal a


    bruised arm. "He''s been losing his temper on me a lottely because his business isn''t doing well. If it


    weren''t for my mortgage and car payments and a family to support, I would have quit already."


    Now, having a new boss and a doubled sry to boot was a good thing for him.


    "You!"


    "This way, please." Ben gestured for her to leave.


    Ynda was livid. She red at Arabe and said, "Don''t get too cocky!"


    Upon hearing this, Arabe raised an eyebrow and said, "Ben, check if she stole anything from my


    office before letting her go."


    "You." Ynda was taken aback by Arabe''s assertiveness.


    "Yes!" Ben made another inviting gesture: "Ms. Murphy, please cooperate and step into the next room."


    "What for? You want to search me? That''s illegal!"


    "We''ll havew enforcement look into it."


    Sitting on the couch, Arabe added casually, "I suspect she may have brought items containing


    "You." Ynda couldn''t believe how overbearing Arabe was being.


    Eventually, Ynda was searched byw enforcement. Her belongings were turned upside down, and


    then she was thrown out of thepany premises, belongings and all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Arabe convened a meeting, confirmed her position, announced thepany''s future


    ns and sry packages, fired a few of Attlee''s people, and then left thepany.


    At the police station.


    Olga was sobbing loudly, iming her innocence one moment and ming everything on Arabe the


    next. She talked until she was blue in the face, but no one paid her any attention.


    The room was small and empty except for a single, wobbly light hanging from the ceiling, an unsettling


    sight.


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    Olga thought it was Yoli''swyering to her rescue. She got a little excited, but when she looked up,


    it was Arabe and her two associates.


    The sight of Arabe made her panic. She tried to back away but was brought before Arabe by the


    two associates.


    "What are you trying to do? This is a police station! If you dare to mess around,"

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Arabe grabbed Olga''s hair fiercely, just like how Olga treated Grace back then, making her actions


    even more ruthless.


    "You treated Grandma like this, didn''t you?"


    Arabe held her hair with one hand, pped her harshly with the other, and then shoved her away


    with force.


    Olga''s body hit the wall; the pain was so intense she couldn''t even muster a scream.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That''s exactly how she pped Grace and then pushed her, causing Grace''s back to smash against


    the bed''s headboard.


    Olga didn''t expect Arabe toe today to recreate the "crime scene." She was so scared she


    wanted to call for help: "Help me, is anyone there?"


    Arabe suddenly turned her head, and one of her men immediately covered Olga''s mouth.


    Just like how Olga covered Grace''s mouth back then.


    Olga struggled to breathe. She fought hard but couldn''t resist the man''s strength.


    "How does it feel to suffocate?" Arabe asked coldly.


    Olga didn''t expect this girl to be like a devil, devoid of humanity!


    "Now you can experience how Grandma felt before she died."


    Arabe leaned against the bed, watching Olga about to suffocate, and then her man let go of Olga,


    allowing her to gasp for air before covering her mouth again. This cycle continued.


    Olga struggled; she wanted to call for help, but Arabe pulled out her phone and waved it in her hand.


    "You want it?"


    In despair, Olga looked at the phone in Arabe''s hand, trying to grab it, but Arabe''s man wouldn''t let


    her have it so easily.


    "You want it? Well, you''re not getting it." Arabe said it coldly.


    After being tortured by Arabe for a while, Olga sat on the ground, gasping heavily and feeling like her


    brain was about to be deprived of oxygen.


    She wanted to call for help, but not a sound coulde out of her throat. She remembered the image


    of Grace suffocating; Grace must have felt the same, both furious and desperate.


    "Admit your crimes, reflect in prison, be a good person, and stop doing evil things."


    Arabe finished, and seeing her not responding, she said coldly again, "Can''t you hear me? Are you


    deaf?"


    Instinctively, Olga covered her ears, afraid Arabe would yank her ears like she did with Grace''s.


    Arabe noticed her quick reaction: "You think you can escape?"


    "Arabe, what the hell do you want?"


    "How many times Grandma was beaten, how much she suffered, how long her ears were pulled. I want


    you to pay back double!"


    "I''m still your mother! If you treat me like this, you''ll go to hell!"


    "The one who''ll go to hell first is definitely you." Arabe said coldly, "You still want to talk about


    feelings with me?"


    "Even if you don''t acknowledge me as your mother, what about Attlee? He''s the father you''ve called for


    eighteen years, Grace''s biological son. If Grace saw you put her biological son in prison and destroy


    everything about the Murphy family,"


    "I forgot to tell you." Arabe leaned against the wall, looking cold and fierce. "I''ve already verified on


    my way to the engagement party that Grandma did have a son that year, but he died shortly after birth.


    To spare her the sorrow, Grandpa adopted an abandoned baby boy."


    "What are you saying?" Olga was in disbelief.


    "So until thest moment of Grandma''s life, she didn''t know that Attlee wasn''t her biological son. While


    Grandpa was alive, even though he knew the truth, he raised Attlee as his own."

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Olga shook her head, her face as pale as a ghost. "No, that can''t be."


    "Believe it or not, that''s on you." Arabe had already anticipated her reaction and said nonchntly,


    "By the way, before I came here, I had a DNA test done. Attlee and Grandma aren''t blood-rted."


    Olga turned even paler, as if thest glimmer of hope had vanished. She whispered, "No, that''s not


    true."


    If Attlee and Grace weren''t blood rted, then Attlee had zero ties with the Murphy family. They can''t


    inherit anything from the Murphy family, and, on the contrary, Arabe won''t let them off the hook


    because of past rtionships.


    No wonder Arabe was so ruthless at the engagement party, humiliating them. She even pped her


    and kicked her.


    So, Arabe knew about this all along.


    Before, Arabe helped them because Attlee was Grace''s only son!


    But now.


    "You''re lying! You''re lying! You''re making this up!" Olga shouted, "You just want to see me make a fool


    of myself, so you made up this excuse!"


    "You''re pathetic." Arabe gave her a cold look, then casually turned to her henchmen and said, "You


    two, have fun torturing her."


    "Arabe, Arabe!" As Olga saw Arabe''s retreating figure, she rushed forward, begging on her


    knees, "Please spare my life. I didn''t mean to kill your Grandma!"


    Arabe turned around, seeing her crying her eyes out and trembling with fear. She said indifferently,


    "You''re begging me not because you realize your mistakes, but because you know yourst hope is


    gone."


    Without the protection of blood ties, it would be easy for Arabe to deal with them.


    "Arabe, we''ve been together for 18 years, and even though I wasn''t much in your life, I still


    considered you my daughter! It was all because of the priest''s nonsense. The day you were born, there


    was a fire and an explosion in the hospital. A few dayster, Attlee and I went to the church to pray and


    met a priest. He said a daughter would bring misfortune to our life, making our future hard. We thought


    about the fire on your birth day, and on the way back from the church, I fell down some steps. So, we


    distanced ourselves from you and handed you over to Grace. I was too trusting in what the priest said."


    So, that was it.


    Arabeughed coldly, saying, "The priest was pretty urate."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga was stunned, not understanding what Arabe meant.


    "Ynda is indeed the curse in your life, not me. She''s the one who ruined you." With that, Arabe


    turned and walked away.


    Olga copsed on the ground, only realizing after much thought that since they brought Ynda home,


    the Murphy family had indeed faced many difficulties.


    Could it be that the misfortune the priest spoke of wasn''t about Arabe but about Ynda?


    With that thought, Olga was filled with regret. She hadn''t expected that believing in the priest''s words


    would put her in such a predicament.


    If she had been a bit nicer to Arabe over the past 18 years, perhaps her fate would be different.


    After Arabe left, her henchmen took turns torturing Olga, dunking her head underwater until she was


    about to suffocate, then letting here up for air, and repeating it.


    They also physically abused her, tormenting her for a while.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    It wasn¡¯t until Ynda showed up that Arabe¡¯s goons finally stopped what they were doing and


    bounced off without a care.


    After getting the green light from the cops, Ynda had just stepped inside the room when she saw her


    mom being tortured to the point of passing out.


    She was scared out of her wits, rushing over to her mom and asking, ¡°Mom, what happened? Was it


    those two guys?¡±


    One of those guys Ynda had seen before. He was one of Arabe¡¯s!


    Who would have thought Arabe would be so bold as to pull off something like this in a police


    station?


    Olga was soaked to the skin, crying her heart out, ¡°It¡¯s over. Yoli, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be scared. We still have Dad. He¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Olga shook her head in despair. She knew they were caught in Arabe¡¯s web this time.


    ¡°Mom, about thend deal, I think Arabe did it.¡± Ynda voiced her suspicion. ¡°The shares you sold


    recently have all ended up in her hands! Plus, with those shares and Grandma¡¯s will, she¡¯s be the


    head honcho of thepany! She even changed thepany¡¯s name! It¡¯s called the Moonlight Group


    now!¡±


    Olga nearly passed out.


    ¡°And we got kicked out of Grandma¡¯s vi.¡± Ynda filled Olga in on what had happened at the vi


    gate. ¡°I rented a small apartment- with the money I got from selling my jewelry. We can probably only


    stay for a short while. The creditors are hounding me day and night.¡±


    ¡°Yoli, it¡¯s all our fault.¡± Olga hugged Ynda, crying again. They thought bringing her back would


    provide her with a better life. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even afford her college tuition.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all Arabe¡¯s doing!¡± Ynda was seething with anger toward Arabe.


    She wanted nothing more than to smash her to bits.


    ¡°Yoli, listen to me.¡± Olga suddenly seemed to remember something. Wiping away her tears, she


    urgently said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mess with Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ynda asked, puzzled.


    ¨C¡°Because your dad is not Grace¡¯s biological son, I was the one who caused Grace¡¯s death. Arabe


    won¡¯t let me off that easily. She¡¯ll


    torment me, your dad, and even go after you. Remember, don¡¯t mess with her! Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up


    dead!¡±


    Ynda was dumbstruck. How could this be?


    Her identity as the proud daughter of the Murphy family was a sham.


    ¡°Remember what I said, alright?¡± Olga reiterated, still worried, ¡°Your father has nothing to do with


    Grace. Arabe started treating us like this after she found out. Remember what I said? Promise me!¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Ynda bit her lip in defiance.


    ¡°Where¡¯s thewyer? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Olga suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Mom, I think Arabe spread some rumors. No one wants to help us now.¡±


    On their way home, Romeo noticed Arabe had fallen asleep, her face still wet from tears, probably


    from dreaming about her Grandma.


    When their RV pulled up to the gate of Reflections Vi, Romeo didn¡¯t wake her, letting her sleep on.


    If she could see her Grandma in her dreams, that wouldfort her.


    Considering she had been through surgery from 2 a.m. until 1 p.m., attended an engagement party,


    worked at thepany, and dealt with everything afterward, she must be exhausted.


    Romeo gently cradled her in his arms, letting her sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The chef watched as Mr. McMin cradled Ms. Be to sleep in his arms and wondered if his arms


    were getting tired.


    But seeing the contentment and indulgence on Mr. McMin¡¯s face, he knew that he was thoroughly


    enjoying the moment.


    Romeo signaled to the chef to fetch a nket. The chef tiptoed away and returned with it. Romeo


    gently draped it over Arabe.


    Inside the house, Louisa was checking the surveince cameras. She found it odd that Romeo¡¯s car


    had been parked outside for quite some time, yet Arabe hadn¡¯t gotten out. She wondered if Arabe


    was upset and Romeo wasforting her, or if something else had happened.


    After a while, Louisa decided to go and check for herself. As she stepped out the front door, the chef


    got out of the car to report to her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Be is asleep. Mr. McMin thought she was very tired, so he wanted her to sleep a bit


    longer beforeing inside.¡±


    Louisa nodded. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare something for when Arabe wakes up. When she


    does, have Romeoe inside for dinner.¡±


    The chef responded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Some timeter, when Arabe woke up, she found herself still in the van, with Romeo replying to


    some texts on his phone. Sensing her movement, he immediately turned his gaze to her, whispering,


    ¡°Awake now?¡±


    Arabe asked, ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    Romeo replied, ¡°Not too long.¡±


    Looking around and noticing that it was already dark, Arabe felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°Your arm must be


    sore.¡±


    Romeo countered, ¡°My arm¡¯s not sore. I could hold you till midnight.¡±


    Arabe gave his arm a rub, to which Romeo held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m kinda hungry now. Your


    mom invited me in for dinner. Would it be rude if I didn¡¯t go?¡±


    Arabe just chuckled and said, ¡°Go if you want to. And if there¡¯s any urgent stuff you need to sort out,


    feel free.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo was quick to say, ¡°I have nothing urgent. Carl¡¯s handling thepany stuff pretty well.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the office, Carl had a bitter look on his face, still buried under a mountain of work. He


    was probably going to pull another all¨Cnighter!


    Arabe said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As she stepped out of the car, a suit jacket was immediately draped over


    her shoulders.


    Romeo helped her put on the jacket, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± He then held


    her hand as they walked into the house together.


    The chef watched them, feeling a pang of envy. He was left to his own devices for dinner in the van.


    Arabe¡¯s brother, David Collins, saw that Arabe was back and hurried over, saying, ¡°Arabe,


    you¡¯re awake? Dinner¡¯s ready, Let¡¯s.go eat!¡±


    Seeing Romeo, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Romeo responded, ¡°Your mom invited me.¡±


    Seeing Romeo so cheerful, David was a bit miffed. After a while, he turned to Arabe and said, ¡°Be,


    you must be starving! We¡¯ve got all your favorites for dinner tonight!¡±


    He knew about the day¡¯s events: Be losing her grandmother, the ruined engagement party, and her


    confrontation with the viin.


    He didn¡¯t dare bring up anything rted to the day, fearing it would upset his sister.


    Arabe suddenly realized, ¡°Why have you been wearing this outfit for the past few days? And your


    movements.¡±


    His actions earlier were quite deliberate, as if he were striking poses. It was a bit odd.


    When David heard her question, he quickly exined, ¡°You said I looked like the handsomest man in


    this outfit. And those poses, you always said I look cool when I do them!¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    As he spoke, he once again adjusted his hairdo.


    He¡¯d dolled himself up really well on purpose; he even put on the clothes his sister liked, just popping


    up in front of her, hoping to lift her spirits a bit.


    Arabe was speechless.


    Though she knew his good intentions, it seemed like they weren¡¯t doing much.


    At the dinner table, Serena thought she could see a heartbroken Arabe. But no, Arabe was just


    like any other day, with no signs of sadness, just going about eating and drinking.


    She was surprisingly calm, given that her granny, who had raised her for so many years, had been


    killed. She could still eat and sleep!


    How could she be so ungrateful?


    At the dinner table, Keh and Louisa were carefully asking about Grace¡¯s funeral arrangements


    when David interrupted.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, can you let sis eat her meal in peace?¡±


    He heard that she hadn¡¯t eaten much today. If she pushed herself too hard, her health would take a


    dip.


    ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s eat first. Here, Be, have some more; it¡¯s your favorite.¡± Keh hurriedly served his


    daughter some food.


    Louisa was initially worried about Grace¡¯s body being stored for too long due to the hot weather and


    also wanted to arrange for Grace¡¯s funeral as soon as possible.


    As for Attlee, Olga, and Ynda, they didn¡¯t need to be present. Granny wouldn¡¯t want to see them;


    besides, they had no blood rtion to Granny, so they didn¡¯t need toe.


    ¡°The location of the burial site is?¡± Louisa carefully asked again, ¡°Should I find a big one with a good


    environment?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No need; Granny had already picked a spot.¡±


    It was the Murphy family¡¯s burial ground. She wanted to rest beside her husband. That was her wish.


    Louisa recalled Grace choosing her burial site when she fell ill before. It was a normal thing, so she


    didn¡¯t pry further.


    ¡°Is there anything we can help with tomorrow?¡± Louisa asked again, ¡°We¡¯d like to see Grace off.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe nodded: ¡°Your presence would mean a lot to Granny. You don¡¯t need to help with


    anything else; I¡¯ll have it all sorted.¡±


    Her words implied that all they needed to do was show up.


    Keh never thought his little girl had grown into an independent woman, capable of handling even a


    funeral and sorting out all the procedures..


    How many hardships had she gone through over the years to develop such independence?


    ¡°Do I need to teach the Murphy family a lesson? Let them know this won¡¯t be forgotten easily?¡±


    Keh asked again.


    ¡°No need; I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±


    Although Attlee didn¡¯t directly cause Granny¡¯s death, his excessive greed, only thinking about himself,


    and allowing Olga¡¯s actions ultimately led to Granny¡¯s death.


    Attlee¡¯s backhanded threats and bribes, bullying hispany¡¯s people and leading to their mental


    breakdowns and premature deaths, were enough to put him behind bars.


    As for Olga, she was going to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Arabe wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook easily.


    About Ynda.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Her sex tape with Wilson had gone viral on the inte.


    Her pure and innocent image was now in tatters, and she messed up her engagement party.


    She can forget about marrying into a rich family; even ordinary guys wouldn¡¯t touch her with a ten¨Cfoot


    pole.


    After all, no man wanted a woman full of scars, drowning in debt, and cunning as a fox.


    The Panter family had painted her as an unrestrained, malicious, and crafty viin.


    This image, no matter how hard she tried to exin it away, was there to stay.


    After dinner, Arabe went back to her room and ordered her staff to prepare for the funeral.


    ¡°By the way, Ynda called the cops. She¡¯s using you of leaking her tapes online, seriously


    damaging her reputation.¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. We¡¯ll counter¨Csue her for


    defamation once the police finish their investigation.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really something.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s staff were shocked that as soon as Arabe found out that Attlee wasn¡¯t Grace¡¯s biological


    son, she started going after the Murphy family, showing no mercy.


    After Ynda called the cops, it turned out that the original video had been uploaded to a website a


    year ago by her ex¨Cboyfriend, Wilson. The video had nothing to do with Arabe!


    Back then, Ynda was the daughter of a cleaner and was often bullied and ostracized by her


    ssmates.


    Coincidentally, Wilson took an interest in her. His family background was something she could only


    dream of.


    To keep him, she willingly gave herself to him.


    She knew Wilson had a fetish for excitement, and to please him, she let him film their escapades.


    But she never imagined that those videos would be a hurdle to her marrying into a rich family!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Panter family stumbling upon those tapes, she would already be their future


    daughter¨Cinw. Even when her parents were in trouble, the Panter family would¡¯ve helped.


    Wilson was such a jerk!


    Thinking about this, Ynda unblocked Wilson and started cussing him out.


    Wilson retorted nonchntly via voice message, ¡°You agreed to it at the time. I still have our chat logs


    where you said I could do whatever I wanted.¡±


    ¡°You shameless jerk, you have no decency!¡± Ynda was furious. Later, she heard from the police that


    Arabe was suing her for defamation.


    The next morning.


    Arabe got up early. As the sole person in charge of the funeral, she went to the hospital to retrieve


    her grandmother¡¯s body and brought it to the Murphy family¡¯s cemetery.


    She quietly stood by until all the arrangements were made and the grave was prepared.


    By morning, many of Grace¡¯s close friends and family started to arrive, all dressed in ck and wearing


    somber expressions.


    Some people started crying before they even entered the cemetery. Some older folks were crying so


    hard they could hardly walk.


    Arabe recognized the old woman sitting on the ground, unable to control her grief. That was


    Grandma Stacy, her grandmother¡¯s best friend when she was alive.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Arabe moved forward, helping Grandma Stacy up, and said to her, ¡°Grandma Stacy, take care of


    yourself.¡±


    Even though Arabe was the one hurting the most, as the main person in charge of the funeral, she


    had tofort all the guests.


    ¡°Arabe, I am so heartbroken. Your Grandma just called me not long ago, saying that after her surgery


    and recovery, she woulde to see me.¡± Grandma Stacy sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°How could this


    happen?¡±


    ¡°Grandma Stacy, the floor is cold; get up first.¡± Arabe tried to help her up, but Grandma Stacy was


    too distraught to stand.


    Arabe held tightly onto Grandma Stacy¡¯s wrist and, observing herplexion, realized that she was


    extremely weak.


    ¡°She told me that her husband hade to get her, and she had no regrets in her life.¡±


    Grandma Stacy continued to sit on the floor crying; Arabe could only gentlyfort her, waiting for


    her to recover a bit before helping her sit in a nearby chair.


    The funeral venue was decorated in ck and white, appearing very solemn.


    Many of those who came to the funeral noticed that Arabe had grown up. She greeted the guests


    like a mature adult, and despite the sadness in her eyes, she seemed capable of handling everything


    on her own.


    Despite being only eighteen, Arabe was the mostposed person on the scene.


    After a while, Alberto Rollins arrived. In just a day, his hair had turnedpletely white, and he looked


    lifeless.


    His expression was full of sorrow, and the light had gone out of his eyes. An assistant supported him,


    and he walked into the cemetery with a cane, looking like a walking corpse.


    Arabe could feel his sorrow, so she gently put her hand on his arm. He nodded in response and was


    helped inside.


    By ten o¡¯clock, everyone had arrived. Arabe first announced that Attlee was not Grace¡¯s biological


    son, which shocked all the guests.


    The reason Arabe made this announcement was, on the one hand, that she hoped Grace would


    know that it wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t a good parent but rather because Attlee wasn¡¯t her biological


    son, hence he naturally didn¡¯t possess the traits of the Murphy family.


    On the other hand, it was to let all the friends and rtives of the Murphy family know that they didn¡¯t


    need to treat Attlee as one of


    them.


    Next, Arabe announced the fact that Grace had been brutally treated by Olga, leading to her death,


    and the persecution Attlee and Olga had imposed on those around Grace. Arabe expressed these


    facts clearly and concisely, shocking all the guests once again.


    Some of the guests had attended the engagement party the day before and had seen the video of Olga


    bullying Grace, so they told their friends and rtives about it.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, people were red in the face with anger!


    Finally, Arabe sinctly recounted Grace¡¯s life and in front of everyone, had Grace ced in the


    coffin for burial.


    The sound of sobbing filled the air again, seemingly expressing their reluctance to let go.


    As the coffin was sealed, the crying became louder, gradually turning into mournful wails.


    Grandma Stacy cried so hard that she nearly fainted several times.


    Arabe led the crowd, watching the coffin being lowered into the grave.


    She stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said earnestly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry; I will stay strong and


    live on.¡±


    The crying behind Arabe grew louder and louder.


    Images of happy moments with her grandma shed through Arabe¡¯s mind.


    However, despite her overwhelming sorrow, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    After the tombstone was erected, Arabe and all the guests bowed to Grace.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    The guests all put their flowers together and then brought them over to Arabe.


    Arabe ced the flowers in front of Grace¡¯s tombstone, and then she took out something she had


    prepared herself.


    ¡°These are famous tourist attractions from around the world. I originally wanted to take you to see


    them. With Grandpa by your side, you could go anywhere you wanted. I¡¯ve even mapped out a route


    for you to follow.¡±


    She held back her tears as she ced these travel brochures, as well as a scarf that Grandpa Alberto


    had knitted for Grandma, in front of Grace¡¯s tombstone.


    Just then, a figure came rushing over, crying out in grief, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡±


    Hearing this, a look of displeasure shed across Arabe¡¯s eyes. She turned to look at a staff


    member.


    Distracted by Arabe¡¯s grief, the staff member had let his guard down, and Ynda had snuck in.


    Ynda tried to rush towards the tombstone, but Arabe blocked her way. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb


    my


    grandma.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m also Grandma¡¯s granddaughter. You held a funeral but didn¡¯t invite me or inform my


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    parents. You invited all the rtives and friends of the Murphy family, but not a single member of our


    family! How could you do this?¡±


    Before Ynda could finish, Arabe cut her off coldly: ¡°Does Grandma acknowledge you as her


    granddaughter? Do you have any blood rtions with the Murphy family? Do you need other guests to


    tell you how Grandma died?¡°.


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect Arabe to embarrass her in public. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I regard her


    as my grandma. I know about Grandma¡¯s death; my mom bears inescapable responsibility. I came


    today to apologize to Grandma on behalf of my mom.¡±


    ¡°Get her out of here.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to see her or hear her nonsense.


    Two staff members immediately grabbed Ynda by the arms.


    The other guests were all ming her for her shamelessness. Grace was already gone, yet she still


    came to disturb her peace.


    So that was her real purpose foring today!


    Just when Arabe was about to blow her top.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for someone telling her about the engagement banquet, she would have never


    suspected that Grace¡¯s death was rted to Ynda¡¯s family!


    They were the ones who kept pestering Grace for shares and savings. It was Olga who hit Grace and


    tortured her, leading to her heart attack and rupture.


    And now this girl dared to attend the funeral and expected Arabe to let her parents off the hook?


    Absolutely shameless!


    Ynda had originally nned to go to Grandma¡¯s tombstone toin and then try to win people


    over with a sob story, hoping that with the help of other rtives, Arabe would stop going after Attlee


    and Olga.


    Ynda didn¡¯t expect all the guests to be ming her and scolding her.


    The staff members chased her out of the cemetery, even hitting her. Her injuries worsened, and she


    was in immense pain.


    Arabe¡¯s gaze returned to the photo on the tombstone, her anger gradually fading, leaving only deep


    sadness and reluctance.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Arabe was up front, giving a bow of gratitude to all the guests present.


    ¡°The funeral is over, and the family wants to express their thanks.¡±


    Arabe turned around and bowed to each guest as they leave the cemetery.


    All the guests were invited to the nearest restaurant to the Collins family to enjoy the funeral feast,


    which Arabe had specifically prepared for them.


    When the guests leave, Arabe turned back to look at the tombstone, can¡¯t help but walk over, knelt


    down, and gently touched the name on it.


    At this moment, Arabe recalled the details of her time with her grandma, thinking of her grandma¡¯s


    kind face.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Time didn¡¯t leave deep traces on the old woman¡¯s face, only the gentleness and elegance between her


    brows.


    Arabe can¡¯t control her grief, which had almost drowned her strength several times.


    She touched the name on the tombstone and said gently, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa will always be with you.


    You won¡¯t be alone. I will try to learn medical skills to save more people. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Just then, someone came to Arabe¡¯s side.


    Arabe turned her head and saw Romeo¡¯s profile.


    ¡°Granny, I haven¡¯t formally introduced myself. I¡¯m Romeo, Be¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect him to stay. She looked at the tombstone again and said gently, ¡°Grandma, this


    is Romeo, who I told you about. He treats me well.¡±


    ¡°Granny, you can leave Be to me. You and Grandpa can rest assured that I¡¯ll take care of her, protect


    her, and cherish her. My Grandpa likes her too. She¡¯s the bride chosen by the McMin family. I¡¯ll make


    sure she lives well in our family.¡±


    As Romeo said this, he held Arabe¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Shall we bow to Granny together?!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arabe and he bent their bodies together, bowed, then stood up, saying goodbye to Grandma


    together.


    -When they left the cemetery, they saw an old man standing outside the fence, looking at the


    tombstone, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Grandpa Alberto, are you still here?¡± Arabe got closer and found that Alberto¡¯s eyes were full of


    tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡± Alberto said this, his voice somewhat choked and his hand clenching a


    handkerchief. He wiped his tears and said sadly, ¡°You guys, go ahead and attend to the guests; I¡¯ll be


    there in a bit.¡±


    Arabe nodded and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    After saying that, she looked up to Alberto¡¯s assistant and said, ¡°You must take good care of Grandpa


    Alberto.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Be.¡±


    Romeo apanied Arabe into the car and looked back at Alberto, whose silhouette was bent over.


    Grace¡¯s death had made him incredibly sad.


    His silhouette looked so helpless and deste.


    Recalling the day Granny died, Alberto cried so sadly in the hospital; surely it wasn¡¯t just the emotion


    between friends.


    Could it be that Grandpa Alberto had feelings for Granny, or was secretly in love with her?


    Thinking about this, after getting in the car, Romeo said to Arabe, ¡°Grandpa Alberto looks really sad.


    Was there something between him and Granny?¡±


    ¡°They were once a couple who were forced to part.¡±


    Sure enough, just as Romeo had guessed.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    ¡°You should take good care of him; all his hair has turned white.¡±


    This wouldn¡¯t have happened if he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed with grief.


    Romeo, knowing the pain of losing a loved one, gently touched Arabe¡¯s head and said, ¡°You should


    take good care of him now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The day after the funeral, Arabe visited the ce where her grandmother used to live.


    The garden was neglected; most of the nts were withered, and the cobblestone path was covered


    with fallen leaves and wilted flowers. It was as if everything had lost its vitality after her grandmother¡¯s


    departure.


    Arabe had the whole vi cleaned up, then she went to her grandmother¡¯s room. She twisted the wall


    This room contained all of her grandmother¡¯s treasured belongings. Some were valuable items that


    Arabe had given her; some were her own property and other stuff; and some were her lifetime


    collections.


    These were all gifts left for Arabe.


    There was also a safe in the corner. Arabe entered the password, and after sessful verification,


    she took out the contents.


    It was a ring that her grandmother intended to give to Romeo, but now her grandmother was no longer


    with them.


    It took Arabe a long time to open her backpack and pack everything in. These were things her


    grandmother had protected with her life; she definitely couldn¡¯t leave them for Attlee and his gang.


    In the hidden room, Arabe also found a big box. Inside were all the doodles she had drawn from


    childhood until now and letters she had written to her grandmother.


    The letters mentioned that when she grew up, she would take her grandmother around the world to


    give her a better life.


    Upon seeing these, Arabe felt a lump in her throat. She didn¡¯t expect her grandmother to treasure


    these naive promises, storing, them in the hidden room.


    In her grandmother¡¯s heart, her granddaughter must be more important than any treasure, right?


    With this thought, Arabe remembered the kind old woman and their past life together.


    Finally, she slung the backpack over her shoulder, picked up the box, and after restoring the wardrobe


    to its original position, she went downstairs and handed the box to her servant.


    ¡°Take it to Vi Cascada, to my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Did Grace leave you so many valuable things?¡± Arabe¡¯s servant, wide¨Ceyed and incredulous, took


    the box and couldn¡¯t help but lift the lid to peek inside. ¡°What¡¯s this? Drawings by kindergarten kids?¡±


    There were many other things in the box, including handmade items she had given her grandmother


    when she was a child and small gifts she had made herself. All were preserved intact in the box.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t say much but looked nostalgically at everything in the vi and said, ¡°Remember


    to change the locks after you finish cleaning.¡±


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Ynda have the chance toe in.


    ¡°Notify the property management about Ynda.¡±


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let her take advantage of the situation!


    ¡°Attlee, that fool, must have been here before. There are traces everywhere of him rummaging through


    things.¡± Arabe¡¯s servant also couldn¡¯t understand; they never thought there could be such a person in


    the world.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes grew cold. Attlee would never know that there was a secret room behind her


    grandmother¡¯s wardrobe.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t find any valuables here before.


    ¡°Did your grandmother also leave this vi to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But if she could, Arabe didn¡¯t want any of her grandmother¡¯s belongings; she just wished her


    grandmother could be alive and living a good life.


    After leaving the vi, Arabe got in the car and handed the ring to Romeo, saying, ¡°This is a gift from


    my grandmother to her future grandson¨Cinw.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect that her grandmother had prepared a gift for him before her death, and he felt a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    bit sad.


    ¡°You should keep it.¡± Arabe leaned back in the seat and thought of the past again, feeling even more


    upset.


    This long summer vacation wasing to an end.


    About a week before the start of school, Arabe suddenly received a phone call.


    ¡°Ms. Be, pleasee quickly; Mr. Rollins is going to do something foolish! No matter how I persuade


    him, he won¡¯t listen to me!¡±


    Romeo, who was by her side, asked softly after she finished the call, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to Switzend.¡± Arabe got up to go, looking very anxious. ¡°Grandpa Alberto is in


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Romeo provided a private jet, and they arrived at Alberto¡¯s private estate as quickly as possible.


    The butler rushed up and said, ¡°Ms. Be, Mr. Rollins is not doing well! This is?¡±


    ¡°Romeo, my fianc¨¦.¡± Arabe was brief and clear and quickly moved forward, asking, ¡°What happened


    to Grandpa Alberto?¡±


    The butler nodded to Romeo, then followed Arabe: ¡°Since Mr. Rollins returned from the funeral, he


    often doesn¡¯t eat, sleep, or drink water. He just stares at Grace¡¯s photo.¡±


    Arabe entered the hall, and many servants immediately bowed to greet her. It was clear that she had


    been here before; the servants knew her and respected her.


    Arabe nodded in response, then quickly entered the elevator. ¡°And then?¡±


    The butler pressed the second floor, then continued, ¡°Every time you call to check on him, Mr. Rollins


    pretends he¡¯s fine, but he¡¯s really not. He didn¡¯t let us tell you; he just keeps saying he doesn¡¯t want to


    live, that living is meaningless.¡±


    Why would this happen?


    Arabe called him every day, sometimes even video calling.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you.¡± The butler added, ¡°Every time he video calls, he has someone do his makeup to


    make him look more lively.¡±


    Because of the phone screen and because Alberto always kept his distance from the camera, either


    pretending to be gardening or showing Arabe the scenery of the estate, coupled with his deliberately


    heartyughter, Arabe really didn¡¯t notice his abnormality.


    It¡¯s been a hot minute since Grandma¡¯s funeral, and all Arabe knew was that, post¨Cfuneral, Alberto


    had given Attlee a piece of his mind at the station.


    Attlee wasn¡¯t her grandma¡¯s biological son, so she didn¡¯t sweat it too much.


    Looking back now, it seemed Grandpa Alberto both chewed out Attlee and put Olga through the


    wringer, all while checking up on her daily over the phone, reminding her of things, almost like he was


    dropping hints about hisst words.


    She knew Grandpa Alberto was going to shack up in Switzend, but Arabe didn¡¯t think twice about


    it because he had properties all over the ce, sometimes jetting off to Dawnstar, sometimes to Italy.


    But Arabe totally didn¡¯t see iting that there was aw in Switzend, which was exactly why


    Grandpa Alberto came here!


    The butler added, ¡°Mr. Rollins stopped eating, stopped drinking, and then applied for euthanasia.¡±


    In most countries, euthanasia is a no¨Cgo!


    But in Switzend, applying for euthanasia is legit, but the person had to do it themselves. If someone


    else lent a hand, that¡¯s straight¨Cup murder.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    During the process of a patient¡¯s self¨Cadministered euthanasia, it¡¯s necessary for a court worker and a


    notary to be present, and the whole thing needed to be recorded on video.


    This recording must be handed over to the police afterwards to prove that it was the patient¡¯s own


    decision to choose euthanasia, and that no one else was involved.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Alberto hadn¡¯t injected himself with the drugs, he can stop this process at any time. But


    Alberto really had had enough of life, and just before going to his death, a glimmer of light finally


    shed in his eyes.


    Grace was his reason for living; without her, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to keep going.


    His whole life had been a struggle for Grace!


    After he¡¯d signed the euthanasia paperwork, he turned on the drip and waited for death.


    The whole thing took only four minutes.


    If the butler hadn¡¯t given Arabe a heads up, and if Arabe hadn¡¯t rushed over on a private ne,


    she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Alberto in thosest four minutes.


    In the bedroom were a court official, a notary, a family doctor, a nurse, and a servant.


    Therge, bright bedroom was deathly quiet; everyone looked downcast.


    Arabe didn¡¯t even know how she had managed to walk to Alberto¡¯s bedside; she choked out,


    ¡°Grandpa Alberto, are you leaving me too?¡±


    ¡°Be.¡± Seeing her, Alberto actually smiled, then looked at Romeo and said, ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡±


    It must have been the butler who leaked the news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Arabe knelt by the bed, feeling utterly heartbroken.


    She knew that to stop this process, Alberto himself had to agree, so she grabbed his hand and


    pleaded, ¡°Grandma has grandpa with her; you going won¡¯t change anything; you might as well stay


    with me.¡±


    Alberto smiled even more peacefully. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch over her from afar without disturbing her.


    Wherever she is, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Arabe knew that with every passing second, his chances of surviving decreased, so she got up to try


    to stop the injection process


    But Alberto grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Be, grant me this one wish.¡±


    Arabe froze.


    ¡°This is my decision, a decision I¡¯ve thought long and hard about. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my


    life in pain and suffering. I want to be free.¡±


    ¡°There are lots of ways to find peace. I can take you out and about. I can take you to every ce that


    Grandma wanted to go. I can transnt Grandma¡¯s nts into your garden. And aren¡¯t you supposed


    to watch me grow up? See me in my wedding dress.¡±


    Arabe continued pleading, ¡°Grandma¡¯s biggest regret was not being able to see me in my wedding


    dress. Can you do that for her? Can you see me in my wedding dress?¡±


    Alberto smiled and shook his head, looking at her lovingly. ¡°There are old friends who can watch you


    grow and witness your wedding. Let me go. You can stop this once, but can you stop it countless


    times?¡±


    He really wanted to go to another world, even if he could only watch over Grace from afar.


    Arabe held his hand tightly; her eyes were red.


    ¡°Romeo.¡± Alberto called Romeo¡¯s name: ¡°My granddaughter, I¡¯m leaving her in your hands; if you dare


    to mistreat her in this life, I won¡¯t let you off even if I¡¯m a ghost. She still has a dozen friends; they¡¯ll help


    me teach you a lesson. You must make her happy.¡±


    Romeo knew that once Alberto made a decision, it was hard to change it.


    He knelt on one knee by the bed, holding Alberto¡¯s other hand, and just said quietly, ¡°This is cruel to


    Be.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    About a fortnight ago, she had just lost her grandma, and now she has lost her grandpa.


    ¡°Sorry, I know I¡¯m being a bit selfish.¡± Alberto knew his time was running out; he clutched Romeo¡¯s


    hand tightly. ¡°Romeo, you haven¡¯t yet agreed to my request.¡±


    Romeo felt extremely heartbroken. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll do my best to protect her and treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Alberto closed his eyes in peace. He was d to have his granddaughter and grandson¨Cin¨C


    regretful.


    Seeing him close his eyes peacefully, Arabe couldn¡¯t help buty beside him, silently shedding


    tears.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The courthouse staff and the notary finished recording and said a few words before leaving.


    The family doctor and nurse also bid farewell to Arabe with heavy hearts.


    In the bedroom, only Arabe was left by the bed, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    Romeo gently stroked her back, hoping to provide somefort.


    The butler covered his face, and he tried hard not to cry out loud.


    They all knew Alberto¡¯s love for Grace was too deep, a love that transcended the boundaries of life and


    death.


    After an afternoon of grief, the butler gave Arabe the things Alberto left behind: ¡°This is a video


    recorded by Alberto before he passed away; he told me to give it to you.¡±


    Arabe knew it must contain hisst words; she took it and yed it in the living room.


    In the video, Alberto¡¯s kind face was seen, he first exined why he chose to leave the world this way:


    because living was too painful for him.


    The only thing he couldn¡¯t let go of was Arabe.


    He told Arabe not to be sad and to live well, and then he arranged his affairs.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still young; you¡¯re already carrying a heavy burden, but please forgive me; I want to be


    selfish for once, wilful for once. After I die, all my property will be yours for you to inherit. This suit I¡¯m


    wearing, I was nning to wear it to your wedding. What a pity.¡± Alberto said this with a smile: ¡°I was


    nning to wear this suit to your wedding; I would have looked more dapper than those old guys. Look


    at this suit and this hairstyle; don¡¯t I look handsome?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s tears started to flow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for them to be notified after my death, and I¡¯ve also recorded a video for them. They will


    yourself, and be happy.¡±


    At the end of the video, Alberto waved goodbye, saying, ¡°Next life, I still want to be your grandpa.¡±


    Arabe started crying uncontrobly.


    Romeo held her,forting her, saying, ¡°This was Grandpa¡¯s own choice; don¡¯t be too sad. Grandpa


    died happy.¡±


    Arabe knew this was a relief for Grandpa Alberto, but after losing two loved ones in a short span of


    time, she was still very sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡± Romeo patted her back sympathetically, likeforting a child, and said, ¡°Stop crying.¡°!


    Arabe cried in his arms, as if her world had copsed, until the other rtives arrived. They held a


    simple funeral together, bidding farewell to Alberto.


    In the blink of an eye, the summer vacation was over. This sweltering summer took away her two loved


    ones. The heat of the summer drifted in the wind, making Arabe miss them dearly at this moment.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    School starts tomorrow.


    On this day, Arabe didn¡¯t go to the office but was dealing with some personal stuff in her bedroom.


    After a while, her phone lit up.


    [Sweetie, this is the dorm I set up for you. Do you like it?]


    Arabe opened the picture and saw a luxurious dormitory with four bedrooms, two living rooms, and


    each bedroom with its own bathroom and balcony. She could even see the sea from the balcony.


    There was also a small kitchen in the dorm, which was fully equipped with a fridge, oven, and other


    appliances.


    ¡°This is way too luxurious,¡± Arabe replied.


    She was going to school, not on vacation.


    [I know you like to keep a low profile. To avoid drawing attention, I had a new dormitory building built


    and announced that it was for the outstanding students!]


    Arabe found this amusing: ¡°You really went all out.¡±


    [Of course, for my precious granddaughter, I even changed the chefs in the cafeteria. I can¡¯t wait for


    you to start school.]


    [Come by the principal¡¯s office tomorrow. It¡¯s been a while since I saw youst. I have your favorite


    coffee and snacks. Don¡¯t forget toe!]


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe replied, then received a WhatsApp message from Kelly Piper.


    [Be, see you at the medical school tomorrow!]


    Ever since Arabe chose Westerly College, Kelly didn¡¯t hesitate to apply for the same one. Rumor had


    it that she even nned to share a room with her.


    T


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Arabe replied, telling her that the new dorm was really nice.


    ¡°Be must take this in case she feels ufortable.¡± Louisa picked up a medicine box and stuffed it


    into her suitcase.


    ¡°But Be is a doctor herself.¡±


    Before Keh could finish, Louisa interrupted him, saying, ¡°Even doctors can¡¯t cure themselves. It¡¯s


    always good to have medicine on hand in case it¡¯s needed.¡±


    ¡°I understand the medicine box, but you¡¯re packing so much food for Be, especially fruits, which go


    bad easily.¡±


    ¡°I heard they have a fridge in the dorm.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Keh¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then pack some more.¡±


    Who would have thought college dorms were so well equipped now, even with a fridge?


    ¡°I heard only the top students get to use it. I¡¯m not sure if Be can get used to the food in the school


    cafeteria; should we send our chef to cook for her?¡±


    Keh disagreed: ¡°If our chef goes, Be will be instantly recognized. I heard there¡¯s amercial


    area in the university town center. The owner of thend is nning to sell it. I can buy it and open a


    mall, so our daughter can have fun right outside our home.¡±


    The key point was that she wouldn¡¯t need to pay for anything!


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Louisa immediately agreed.


    Hearing this, Arabe came downstairs, ready to stop them.


    Louisa suddenly thought, ¡°I heard freshmen have to participate in a lot of extracurricr activities.


    Should we call the school and ask them to cancel Be¡¯s activities?¡±


    If she had to participate in extracurricr activities, their precious daughter would be exhausted!


    Be always worked so hard, and now she had to participate in extracurricr activities. Can her body


    handle it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the school now, and then we can continue discussing thend purchase.¡± Keh was about to


    take out his phone.


    ¡°Dad, mom, no need.¡± Arabe came downstairs and said, ¡°Canceling extracurricr activities at the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, this school had extracurricr activities every year, regardless of the circumstances; they


    would never be canceled!

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Pulling the plug right before school starts, that¡¯s quite a curveball.


    ¡°Maybe we can just let Be skip it, or we could get her a sick leave,¡± Keh proposed. ¡°we could get


    our family doctor to write her a sick note.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    That should work, right?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m swamped with work most of the time, so taking part in these extracurricr activities


    could be a pretty cool thing.¡±


    She¡¯s been wanting to get in on these extracurricrs for a while.


    But Keh and Louisa just can¡¯t bear to see their baby girl suffer; it really broke their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m against the idea of buyingnd to build a mall; you guys better toss that n.¡±


    ¡°Be.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa wanted to say more, but then David came back, carrying a big and a small bag.


    ¡°Be, these are the skincare products I find most useful. You take them; you¡¯ll find them handy.¡±


    Arabe watched as he emptied the bags; there were over a dozen sunscreens.


    Who knew David was such a skincare guru?


    ¡°Also this, I heard girls need shower caps; oh, and this is a towel for drying hair, and this.¡± David


    brought out a bunch of stuff, all for girls, like he was showing off his treasures.


    Louisa couldn¡¯t believe her son had thought things through more carefully than she had; she was


    incredibly touched!


    David stuffed everything into Arabe¡¯s suitcase, gave her head a pat, and said affectionately, ¡°I will


    visit, you whenever I¡¯m free!¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe immediately retorted, ¡°No need You face is too conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°I can wear a mask and a hat; I promise no one will recognize me!¡± David finished, gave her head


    another pat, and then made to leave.


    Louisa was confused. ¡°Where are you off to now? Your sister¡¯s starting school tomorrow; can¡¯t you


    spend more time with her?¡±


    ¡°I ordered some stuff for her; it¡¯s about to arrive; I¡¯m going to get it.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect that just going to school would create such a hustle and bustle.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to bring so much stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver all this stuff to your dorm; you don¡¯t have to carry anything.¡±


    Keh chimed in, ¡°Take them, just in case! These fruits are all your favorites; I¡¯ve even brought extra


    so you can share with roommates, and these snacks are all your favorites.¡°.


    your new


    ¡°This box is full of school supplies; these two are bedding; and this,¡± Louisa was getting choked up


    towards the end. ¡°Be,e home on the weekends to see us.¡®


    11


    ¡°I know; I will definitelye back often.¡± Arabe could see her reluctance and gave her a hug. ¡°I¡¯ll


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Watching secretly from upstairs, Serena was boiling with anger.


    Her luggage was always packed by Martha; her parents never helped her pack for school.


    Even though they verbally asked her if she needed help packing, when she said no, they really just left


    her alone.


    It was so infuriating!


    ¡°Serena, don¡¯t get mad; once you get to college, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to get back at her,


    right?¡± Martha stood behind Serena, her eyes gleaming with a scheming light.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to Arabe at home, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t elsewhere.


    Serena bit her lip hard, ¡°Arabe, enjoy your high and mighty act while itsts!¡±


    Her Summerfield College wasn¡¯t far from Arabe¡¯s Westerly College.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    ¡°Alma Collins is going to the same school too. We¡¯ll have fun messing with her.¡±


    At Martha¡¯s words, a gleam of delight shed in Serena¡¯s eyes. The thought of what was toe made


    her giddy with excitement.


    Come evening, Romeo showed up personally, bringing along a bunch of stuff essential for Arabe¡¯s


    college life.


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re so thoughtful, preparing all these things for Arabe. Want toe along with us


    tomorrow to drop Arabe off at school?¡± Louisa invited him with warmth.


    Romeo epted the invitation instantly, agreeing in his gentle manner.


    ¡°Has Shirley McMin¡¯s health improved recently?¡± Keh asked amiably.


    ¡°She¡¯s responsive now. Arabe says her condition will get even better if she continu¨¨s her


    medication.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Louisa hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to be so proficient in medicine. It looked like


    Be could pursue a career in the medical field along with her brothers.


    ¡°All thanks to Arabe.¡± Romeo was equally astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected Arabe to resolve issues


    that even top¨Cnotch doctors couldn¡¯t.


    Suddenly, Romeo recalled the day Grace passed away. Arabe had sobbed, saying there were


    people in this world she couldn¡¯t heal.


    Every time he thought of the helpless and pitiful little girl, his heart ached uncontrobly.


    ¡°I can go by myself tomorrow.¡±


    At this moment, Arabe was seated on the couch, one hand holding a ss of lemonade, the other


    resting on the armrest, radiating a powerful aura.


    The little girl who used to cry in sorrow was nowhere to be seen.


    She had been a professor at Summerfield College for a long time. For her, going to school was just a


    new life experience.


    However, all three of them protested, ¡°No way!¡±


    How could they let her go to school alone?


    Everyone has friends and family apanying them when they started college.


    Just then, David walked down the stairs,den with stuff. ¡°Arabe, take these to school.¡±


    David had been running up and down multiple times today. This time, he had prepared a bunch of his


    autographed photos for Arabe!


    These weren¡¯t avable on the market!


    Arabe was left baffled.


    ¡°You¡¯re usually quiet; I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t make friends.¡± David ced the autographed photos in her


    suitcase. ¡°These are my autographed photos. Give them to your ssmates. They¡¯ll definitely help you


    build good rtionships. If your ssmates want to video call or voice chat with me, as long as they¡¯re


    good to you and truly consider you a friend,¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so formal with your own brother?¡± David pulled out more autographed photos from


    his pocket. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Arabe was even more confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been home for so long, I haven¡¯t given you my autograph yet. These are photos of me in your


    favorite poses. When you miss me, take them out and have a look.¡±


    Romeo, on the side, was struggling to hold back his nausea.


    This guy was so narcissistic. Who would miss him?


    If that were the case, Arabe would probably miss her fianc¨¦!


    Watching David¡¯s antics, Keh said helplessly to Romeo, ¡°My son always does such irrelevant


    things,¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s not as thoughtful as Romeo, who prepared a heap of essentials for Be.¡±


    ¡°I prepared stuff too.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he prepare a bunch of skincare products in the morning? Plus, all those snacks Be liked.


    Ignoring him, Keh and Louisa continued chatting with Romeo.


    Arabe said to David, ¡°David, no need to fuss anymore. Come have a drink.¡±


    ¡°I have other things to prepare. I¡¯ll drinkter.¡± David patted her head gently and hurried upstairs again.


    The next morning.


    Arabe woke up and nced out the window, only to see a line of ck cars parked outside!


    The Collins family¡¯s chauffeurs, dressed in uniform, stood respectfully by the cars.


    They seemed to be there to escort her to college.


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too conspicuous?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was just going to school, not getting married.


    After freshening up, Arabe came downstairs only to find Keh and Louisa dressed formally,


    directing the servants to move the luggage.


    All the servants, in uniform, were pushing a suitcase each, moving in an orderly manner outside. It


    seemed they were also there to send her to school.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Before Arabe could stop them, Louisa hurriedly said, ¡°My darling girl, you¡¯re up so early. Did the


    noise in the living room wake you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°You mean Edith and the others? Of course, the whole family will send you off to school. My precious


    daughter going to college is a grand event!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to draw attention. With such a grand


    show, she was sure to attract a lot of attention on her first day.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all first drop you off at Westerly College, then Serena at Summerfield College.¡±


    This was Serena¡¯s idea. She said since Arabe was the older sister, she should be sent off first.


    In reality, she was hoping that after dropping Arabe off, Romeo would apany everyone to drop


    her off at Summerfield College.


    If anyone at school saw her with Romeo, rumors were bound to spread.


    If Arabe got jealous and had a huge fight with Romeo, he¡¯d definitely choose to stay by her side.


    ¡°Sis, Mom and Dad are just trying to let everyone at school know that we ain¡¯t no pushovers. It¡¯s their


    way of showing they care. So don¡¯t turn them down, okay?¡±


    Arabe could see through her real intention; she was up to no good for sure.


    Making such a big entrance on the first day of school, was it all to stir up troubleter on?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, two cars will do.¡± Arabe suggested.


    No sooner had she finished speaking than she realized that the suitcases she had been forbidden to


    bring the day before were now being hauled out again by the servants, leaving her speechless.


    ¡°Your dad initially wanted to send you to school in ten helicopters, nning tond on the school¡¯s


    yground.¡± Louisa knew her daughter disliked being ostentatious, so she didn¡¯t agree with this n,


    nor did she drive all the luxury cars in the garage, but chose a solid ck sedan instead.


    ¡°Mom, I know you want everyone at school to know Ie from a powerful family, but don¡¯t worry,


    even without this kind of disy, I won¡¯t be bullied at school.¡±


    After Arabe¡¯s persuasion, Louisa finally agreed to only drive six cars because if there were fewer


    cars, there wouldn¡¯t be enough space for the luggage.


    Even though the servants were not necessary, family members must apany her to school.


    Arabe, though reluctant, eventually agreed.


    On the way to school, Serena and Martha took one car, Keh and Louisa took another, Romeo and


    Arabe rode together, and the remaining three cars were all packed with luggage.


    Romeo held Arabe¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I have a house near the school. If the dorm isn¡¯t


    branch office there. I¡¯ll be working there for a while. It¡¯s just a five¨Cminute drive from your


    school.¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    "What are you trying to say?" Arabe lifted her head to ask.


    "I''m not like your brother; I don''t have any photos for you to reminisce over. If you miss me, I can


    appear before you at any moment, so you can see me." Romeo''s gaze was filled with gentleness and


    affection.


    Arabe suddenly realized: was hepeting with David for her affections? Was she imagining things?


    At the school gate, Arabe wouldn''t let him get out of the car, saying, "You''ll attract too much


    attention."


    "Are you afraid of me being seen by other students?"


    "I''m worried you''ll draw too much attention."


    Romeoughed heartily, then cupped her face with both hands, kissing her affectionately.


    Keh, who was getting out of the car, identally caught sight of this scene and quickly looked


    away. "Young people these days really are different from our generation."


    Louisa also saw this, but she thought it was quite normal. "You wouldn''t understand; this is what being


    lovey-dovey looks like; it''s sweet! It shows how much they are in love."


    "Shall we do the same?" Keh asked with a chuckle, leaning in.


    Louisa quickly swatted him away, saying, "Scram, you old man!"


    Keh: ???


    If Romeo kissing Arabe was considered lovey-dovey, why was he called an old man when he wanted


    to kiss his other half?


    "Keep in touch."


    In the car, Romeo''s voice was full of emotion and charm, and his embrace was filled with intense


    reluctance and affection.


    "Okay." Arabe got out of the car and walked away without looking back.


    Romeo watched her independent and confident figure disappear, suddenly feeling she was quite


    heartless, not even looking back at him.


    He felt a strange emptiness in his heart.


    Even though Arabe tried to keep a low profile today, the six luxury cars parked at the school gate still


    attracted a lot of attention.


    "Is she a freshman?"


    "Her family looks so rich."


    "The key point is that she looks so ssy and beautiful! A bit cold, but so cool."


    "Are those her parents next to her? They look familiar?"


    "Yeah, I feel like I''ve seen them somewhere."


    Keh and Louisa, arm in arm with Arabe, entered the school gate. They were surprised at how


    nice Westerly College''s environment was. This was their first time apanying their daughter to


    school, and they were very excited.


    Six drivers followed behind them, carrying Arabe''s luggage.


    Just as they entered the school gate, some student council members noticed them.


    Every year, admissions office teachers and student council members stand at the school gate to


    wee new students.


    At this moment, several male students rushed forward. After understanding the situation, they led them


    on a tour around the school, along the way introducing the directions to the canteen, sports field, and


    teaching buildings.


    When they brought Arabe to the dormitory building, they wanted to get her contact information, but


    seeing Arabe''s cool aura and her parents present, they eventually didn''t dare to ask.


    This freshman''s aura was too strong!


    It''s making people feel uneasy.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a beautiful girl at school."


    "I bet she''ll be the most beautiful freshman at Westerly College!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Not only is she pretty, but she also aced her exams. Now I even feel like I''m not worthy of pursuing


    her."


    "At least you''re self-aware!"

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    The dormitory manager''s eyes popped out when she saw Arabe. She instantly remembered the


    principal''s instructions. He''d said a stunningly beautiful girl would be reporting today; one look at her


    would leave she gobsmacked. No doubt, this was her!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Arabe was slowly approaching, not even in the dormitory building yet, and the manager was already


    rushing out to meet her.


    "Are you President Barton''s granddaughter?" The manager blurted out, then quickly covered her


    mouth, "Oops, my bad, I wasn''t supposed to spill. Barton wanted it kept hush-hush. Uh, you''re Arabe


    Collins, right?"


    "Hi."


    "Hi, pleasee in. Are these two your parents? Come in too! And you brought bodyguards? Are they


    helping with the luggage?"


    Arabe knew men weren''t allowed in the girls'' dormitory, so she told her driver, "Leave the luggage


    here."


    "No, no, let them help you with it. You''re so petite, how could you lug these heavy things around?"


    The dorm manager was all smiles. She put her arm around Arabe''s shoulder and said warmly, "Don''t


    worry about a thing; I''ve got your back during your college life! But there''s one thing, mate. The guys''


    dorm manager gets a pay raise every three years. I''ve been here for six."


    Arabe got the hint and nodded, saying, "I''ll mention it to my grandfather."


    "Great, that''s fantastic. You''re such a good kid. Now go on up and show your parents around the


    dorm!" The dorm manager was positively beaming now.


    Overhearing their conversation, Keh and Louisa werepletely bamboozled. What the heck was


    going on??


    Arabe was President Barton''s granddaughter?


    Since when?


    Could it be that Barton had also taken Arabe as his granddaughter, just like Alberto?


    Although they knew Barton, they didn''t have much interaction with him. Their fathers had been the


    ones who were close.


    If they wanted Barton to take extra care of Arabe at school, they would have to request it in their


    fathers'' names.


    But they hadn''t even made the call yet when they heard the news.


    "Arabe, do you know President Barton?" Louisa asked as soon as they got in the elevator.


    "Yeah, I do. He''s good friends with Grandpa Alberto. He''s also given me some guidance in medicine."


    So that was it!


    "My daughter is really popr!" Louisa was thrilled. She had no idea their daughter was this amazing.


    When they reached the top floor, Arabe pushed open the dorm door to find two girls already inside.


    The two girls were chatting. They looked over at the sound of the door opening and were instantly


    captivated by Arabe''s aura.


    She was stunning, and her demeanor was just as impressive!


    They looked at Arabe; her eyes were beautiful, her skin fair, her figure perfect, and she radiated a


    powerful aura.


    "Are you Arabe or Kelly?"


    Earlier, they had seen the dormitory list and knew there were two more girls; one was the perfect


    scorer, Arabe, and the other was Kelly.


    Arabe''s eyes softened. "I''m Arabe."


    "You''re Arabe? The one who always scores full marks?" Joyce Alcott was incredulous and excited.


    "Are we really sharing a room with the top scorer?" The other girl, Mya Dempsey, was also extremely


    excited. "You''re so awesome! Hats off to you!"


    How did she manage to be both beautiful and academically excellent?


    Then Joyce noticed, "You didn''t bring any luggage?"


    "I did."


    Arabe made her way, and the drivers outside immediately came in carrying her luggage.


    Seeing the first bodyguard, Joyce mistook him for Arabe''s dad and was about to greet him when


    more bodyguards filed in.


    The two were bbergasted by the show of muscle and forgot to bite into their apples.


    Then a morous couple made their appearance.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    "Hey guys, I''m Be''s dad!"


    "And I''m Be''s mom," Louisa popped up, donning a radiant smile.


    The two girls were in awe when they saw Arabe''s parents, eximing how ssy they were! No


    wonder they had such a stunning daughter!


    They sure looked like they were loaded!


    "You guys all living together must be fate. Be, didn''t you bring some things to share with your


    friends? It''s in suitcase number nine."


    Beforehand, Louisabeled each suitcase and sent a list of what was in each one to Arabe''s phone.


    Arabe opened up suitcase number nine and, in front of everyone, generously said, "Take whatever


    you guys want."


    Seeing this, the girls were amazed. These snacks were brands they''d never seen before, and they


    looked pricey just based on the packaging.


    And these fruits were several they''d never seen before; they had no idea what they were.


    Yep, definitely a rich family!


    Arabe saw that they didn''t take anything and thought maybe they were too shy. She casually


    grabbed a few things and handed them over.


    "Here, don''t be shy."


    "Thanks."


    The girls didn''t expect Arabe to be so gracious when giving things away. They couldn''t help but think,


    they were all girls, but the gap was so huge!!


    Her looks and actions were so cool!


    "This is your dorm?" After touring the dorm, Louisa nodded and smiled, saying, "Not bad, a bit small but


    well-equipped."


    One of the girls heard this, and her eyes widened. This dorm was already better than anything


    nationwide! Plus, it was bigger than her own house.


    But in Louisa''s eyes, this dorm was small?


    How big was their house then?


    With this thought, the girl was quite amazed.


    "Be, go chat and eat with your friends."


    Louisa went into Be''s room. With the help of the drivers, she personally made the bed and arranged


    the beddings.


    The girls could tell Louisa was a richdy; she probably never had to do these chores at home.


    "Mom, just leave my luggage there; I''ll pack itter."


    Hearing this, Louisa felt a little reluctant. She stroked Be''s head and said, "If you need something or


    anything''s missing, just call me. Come home whenever you''re free on the weekends."


    "Okay."


    "Take good care of yourself." Louisa suddenly felt very sad and extremely reluctant to leave.


    The girls hurriedly said, "Auntie, don''t worry, we''ll take good care of Be!"


    "Thank you."


    After Keh and Louisa left, the girls felt much more rxed. They sat down and started chatting with


    Arabe.


    "Arabe, your family seems really rich."


    Arabe replied casually, "I suppose."


    "Your family is so elegant. You''re elegant too, and your skin is amazing!"


    "How do you manage to ace your studies and keep your skin so smooth? What skincare products do


    you use?"


    Before they could finish, the dorm door was pushed open.


    In came a stunning and confident girl. She saw Arabe and immediately rushed over, giving her a hug


    and excitedly saying, "I''m so d we''re college roommates!"


    She repeatedly promised President Barton that she would take good care of Arabe.


    This was how she got this opportunity.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s too hot." Arabe''s tone was somewhat displeased, but her eyes were filled with amusement.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Kelly wasughing her head off and turned to the other two girls. "Hi,dies! I''m Kelly, Arabe''s BFF."


    The two girls were taken aback by another pretty girl joining them, and she was the bestie of the top


    student.


    "So, your grades are also top-notch?"


    "Hey there, I''m Joyce. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Mya; we''re friends from now on!"


    The four girls were having a st. Momentster, Arabe''s phone rang.


    "Be, why are you still not here? I''m on pins and needles. You like your dorm, right?"


    "Pretty good." Arabe didn''t expect to snag the top-floor room with a killer view. "I''ll be there soon."


    "I''ll be waiting in the principal''s office." President Barton hung up the phone with a chuckle.


    Arabe saw texts from Romeo and David on her phone. They asked about her new school, her new


    ssmates, and how she was settling in.


    Arabe snapped a photo of her room and sent it over, adding, "Everything''s good."


    "Let''s go get some drinks; it''s sweltering! The school''s got a bunch of cool ces around; let''s go check


    them out." Kelly proposed.


    The two girls were still unpacking, so they had to pass.


    Kelly dragged Arabe along. "We''ll bring some back for you! What do you want?"


    "No need." The two girls were too shy to ept her kindness.


    But Kelly was super generous. She didn''t care about the chump change.


    Themercial street near the school just got a makeover; the walls were covered in graffiti, looking


    pretty hip.


    After shopping around with Kelly for a bit, they were about to head back when they spotted a familiar


    figure.


    Kelly was astonished. "Ynda?"


    How did she have the nerve to show up?


    Didn''t those scandalous videos of hers online make her die of shame?


    And more importantly, how could the school ept such a misbehaving student?


    Ynda obviously noticed them too and immediately stopped in her tracks.


    Her face was scratched by Mrs. Panter, leaving scars, but she had makeup on, so they weren¡¯t visible.


    Under the sunlight, she scrunched her brows and stepped up to Arabe, resentment in her voice. "My


    parents are doing life; are you happy now?"


    Arabe looked at her coldly. "Not quite. They''re still alive after all."


    Why were they still alive when her grandma was dead?


    If it wasn''t for making them suffer and making them pay, she would''ve killed them long ago!


    Ynda was about to say something, but Kelly stepped forward. "Didn''t get enough of a beatdownst


    time? Want to test my skills again?"


    "You''ll see!"


    "Why would we wait for you? Who do you think you are?" Kelly snapped back without hesitation.


    Ynda held back her anger and stormed off.


    Watching her retreating figure, Kelly couldn''t help but tell Arabe, "She''s still as annoying. Her parents


    way of life has nothing to do with you. They brought it upon themselves!"


    If they hadn''tmitted crimes, why would thew convict them?


    Arabe watched Ynda''s figure and casually said, "I heard she went back to Yvonne, but she can''t


    handle the simple life."


    "Just being a rich girl for a few days, and she can''t go back to her old life? Yvonne''s too naive,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda''s so heartless, and she still treats her like her daughter."


    "Well, she''s got nowhere else to go."


    Being harassed by creditors every day, the school became the only ce she could stay.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    In the car, Romeo was incessantly checking his phone, finally getting the text he''d been waiting for.


    Just a simple message: All is well. Apanied by a photo of her dorm room.


    But the first thing Romeo noticed was her slender figure, reflected on the ss door as she took the


    photo.


    She looked stunning.


    As he was about to reply, there was a knock on the car window.


    "Romeo," Serena was standing outside the car, smiling sweetly, "It''s stuffy in the car. Why don''t you


    Ignoring her, Romeo went back to his text. Serena knocked on the window again.


    "You must be bored all alone in the car. No one to chat with. All the drivers are helping my sister move


    her stuff. Mom and Dad aren''t here either. We''ve got nothing to do, so why not grab a coffee at a


    nearby caf¨¦ and wait? Romeo, are you even listening?"


    She deliberately pressed her chest against the car window, trying to get Romeo''s attention. But he


    didn''t even nce at her, focusing on his phone as if she didn''t exist.


    Feeling embarrassed and frustrated, Serena looked to Martha in the other car for encouragement.


    "Romeo, I don''t mean anything by it. We grew up together; can''t we even have a cup of coffee now?


    What could I possibly do to you with all these people around?"


    "I''m engaged," Romeo said coldly without looking up from his phone, "keep your distance."


    Upon hearing this, Serena put on a pitiful look.


    "Do you really prefer the icy and rude ones?"


    Before Serena could finish, Romeo shot her a warning look.


    "Romeo." She was telling the truth! Arabe was indeed cold and had a knack for rubbing people the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wrong way. She wasn''t defaming anyone!


    "I just wanted to invite you for a coffee, but if you''d rather stay in the car, I can join you." Serena said in


    a soft and wronged tone, "Is there a misunderstanding between us? Did my sister say something bad


    about me?"


    "You''re too full of yourself." Romeo''s gaze turned icy. "You''re not even worth mentioning."


    "Romeo."


    "In this lifetime, even if you mimic her every word and action, even if you have stic surgery to look


    like her, I wouldn''t give you a second nce."


    This was the first time Serena had been humiliated like this. She stood there, embarrassed and


    ashamed.


    "I despise hypocrites and selfish people, and people who think too highly of themselves, and you are all


    of them."


    Serena bit her lip, holding back tears.


    "If you keep pushing, your cushy life as a rich girl will be over."


    Feeling humiliated, Serena ran back to her car and burst into tears.


    "How could he say that about me? I''m not fake; I''m not selfish; I''m not self-centered." Serena sobbed


    inconsbly in Martha''s arms, feeling wronged. "What does Arabe have that I don''t? Just because


    he''s a billionaire, does that make him so great? His words were too harsh!"


    Martha consoled her, saying, "Men like Mr. McMin are naturally arrogant. Winning his heart isn''t


    easy. Otherwise, every good-looking girl in the world could be Mrs. McMin. Why should it be you?"


    "But what''s so great about Arabe? She just ys the piano, cks off at work, and is always cold."


    "Men are drawn to women who are cold and indifferent. It''s their desire to conquer. It''s not your fault."


    After Martha''s exnation, Serena finally stopped crying and wiped her nose.


    "And you''re not smart enough. You should have cried in front of him; that way he would feel awkward


    and guilty for bullying a girl. But now, dry your tears, listen to me, and try again."


    "Do I have to go again?" Serena really didn''t want to make a fool of herself again. Romeo''s reaction


    was terrifying. If she went again, he''d probably hit her!


    "You need to be persistent; show him what makes you special!" Martha continued, "Let him know you


    truly like him! Not like other girls who are after his wealth and status."


    After some thought, Serena finally got out of the car.


    This time, following Martha''s advice, she bravely knocked on Romeo''s car window and said softly,


    "Romeo, I''m sorry I was wrong. Please don''t be mad; just hear me out."


    Romeo nced at her, and seeing a glimmer of hope, Serena said with a wronged tone, "Could you


    get out of the car while we talk? It''s suffocating with you staring at me."


    She lowered her head, like a child who''d done something wrong, nervously expecting forgiveness.


    But to Serena''s surprise.


    The next moment, she heard the car door open.


    Romeo''s dress shoes came into view.


    As his feet hit the ground, it felt like a dream to Serena. She couldn''t believe it. She looked slowly up at


    his incredibly handsome face.


    Romeo got out of the car!


    He actually got out of the car!


    He was standing right in front of her!


    Martha was right; men can''t stand seeing women in tears, looking helpless.


    She had purposefully made that face, showing a bit more skin, just to get this reaction.


    Just as Serena was about to let her joy show and say something, Romeo was already on the move,


    breezing past her.


    The whole thing took only three seconds.


    Serena stood there, dumbstruck, as he got into Carl''s car, which quickly drove away.


    It took her a moment to realize that Romeo hadn''t gotten out of the car to hear her talk. He saw Carl


    From start to finish, all of this had nothing to do with her.


    Her previous happiness vanished, reced by embarrassment and shame.


    In the car, Carl was driving and asking at the same time, "Boss, what''s up? Weren''t you supposed to


    drop Ms. Be off at school today? Why the sudden change of n? Did you have a spat with Ms.


    Be?"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    "Me, argue with her?" Romeo sounded exasperated. Arguing was simply not in his nature; he''d rather


    let Arabe win.


    "What the hell happened?" Carl was utterly confused.


    "Just a pesky fly buzzing around my ears, getting on my nerves."


    A fly? Carl was stumped. It took him a second to associate Serena with the fly. Could the boss be


    referring to Serena? Poor girl. In the boss''s eyes, she was no more than a fly. Once upon a time, she


    was at least human. Now, she wasn''t even that.


    Romeo took out his phone again, dialed Keh, and said there was an urgent matter at the group


    that he needed to attend to. He would have to hitch a ride with Carl and have dinner with Arabeter.


    "No problem, you do your thing."


    Romeo was puzzled, not quite catching Keh''s drift.


    "Arabe is still young, isn''t she?" Keh chuckled on the other end of the phone.


    Romeo quickly caught on, saying, "I''m sorry, Uncle. I messed up."


    Keh was taken aback by his response, "No, it''s not your fault."


    "Mainly because Arabe is too stunning. You did a fantastic job raising her. I''m truly honored to be part


    of Be''s family. I''lle visit as soon as I''ve sorted out work. I want to make you guys happy."


    After hanging up, Keh was still shell-shocked. Romeo sure had a way with words. What was his


    main point again? He left such an impression that Keh forgot what he was going to say.


    Meanwhile, Kelly bought a bunch of stuff to share with her dorm mates and treated them to dinner. Her


    warmth and cheerfulness quickly won the other two girls over. And because she always included


    Arabe, the other girls quickly became friends with her as well.


    That night, Kelly generously shared her extra skincare products with the other two girls. They chatted


    andughed in the living room.


    After taking a shower, Arabe chucked her clothes into the washing machine and then stood on the


    balcony, listening to the investigation report.


    "Martha and Serena are really mother and daughter! The DNA test shows a 99.99% match! It''s like a


    soap opera!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she was drying her hair, Arabe calmly said, "I saw iting."


    "But it''s confusing. How could a maid sessfully ce her daughter in your parents'' care? There are


    two possibilities. After the health clinic explosion, Martha discovered her daughter had been swapped


    with the daughter from the Collins family. Seeing your family was well-off, she faked her death and


    worked as a maid in your home, hoping her daughter could lead a better life. The other possibility is


    that she has a puppet master. She might know who plotted the fire, but this seems less likely and


    raises a lot of questions."


    For instance, with her level of intelligence, she''s hardly the cunning type to pull strings for someone.


    There''s nothing particrly special about her that would make any puppet master favor her and ensure


    her survival.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Actually, Serena¡¯s staying with the Collins family seemed to have no real bearing on the whole n. It


    was totally irrelevant.


    The fact that Serena was taken by mistake was actually a misunderstanding.


    And Martha just went with the flow!


    Was it not asplicated as they had initially thought?


    [If we want to get to the bottom of this, we need to start our investigation from scratch.]


    One thing was for sure, Martha was the woman in the same ward as Louisa at the hospital back then.


    She didn''t die in the fire; instead, she managed to keep her head down and survive.


    "So, who''s Serena''s biological father?" asked Arabe calmly.


    [We''re looking into it. I checked Martha''s contact records with outsiders over the years and everything


    seems kosher. There''s no man of her age who she''s been in frequent contact with.]


    Arabe remembered what Keh and Louisa had said earlier. They had people investigate it, and


    they found out that Serena''s biological father had disappeared in the fire, and her biological mother


    was dead.


    "Over the years, has Martha visited the graveyard, or secretly asked someone to visit it?" Arabe


    continued to enquire.


    [No, she''s been working as a nanny at your house and rarely goes out. Is it possible that Serena''s


    biological father changed his name, thinking that his wife and daughter died in the fire, and remarried?]


    Finding him would be a tall order if he had indeed changed his name and moved to a far-off city.


    "Not sure."


    Without evidence, Arabe couldn''t jump to conclusions. She just said, "If Serena''s biological father


    knew that his wife and daughter didn''t die, and his daughter was living a good life, and his wife came to


    share this benefit, wouldn''t he, as a father, want to share this benefit as well? Given Martha''s character,


    she should have told him about this benefit. Investigate all the male employees the Collins family hired


    eighteen years ago."


    [You mean, Serena''s biological father might also be in your house? Could he be a driver, or a


    bodyguard?] her subordinate asked in surprise.


    "This is just a hunch, just check it out and see if anything''s been overlooked."


    [Roger that!]


    Once the serious conversation was over, Arabe''s subordinate joked, [Is school fun? How about


    letting me in to experience life a bit?]


    "Your face is too old."


    Her subordinate was instantly bummed out by her words, [I''m only in my early twenties. If I wasn''t


    running around helping you out all day, I wouldn''t look this old.]


    The thing was, he didn''t think he looked old at all, so why did he seem non-existent in Arabe''s eyes?


    Was it because she saw Romeo''s face every day and it raised her aesthetic standards? That must be


    the reason why she''s so hard on him.


    "Enough said," Arabe didn''t wait for him to say anything more. After hanging up, she picked up


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Romeo''s call.


    "Be, who were you chatting with?" Romeo had called earlier, but she was busy. He tried again after a


    while, but still the line was busy. Now he finally got through.


    "You''ve been talking for a long time, a male friend?"


    "Yes, a guy, in his twenties," Arabe asked with a smile, "Do you need me to send you his details?"


    So it really was a guy!


    Romeo had a feeling that she might be on the phone with a guy since he couldn''t get through.


    "Okay, send it to me. I promise I won''t cause him any trouble."


    Arabeughed and asked, "Did you need something?"


    "I missed you; can''t I call you only for that reason?" Romeo sounded a bit upset, "What did he want?


    Did he have something important to deal with? What could a twenty-something guy possibly have that''s


    so important? Did you guys just meet today? Is he a ssmate?"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Arabe was amused by his words and couldn''t help but say, "That was an employee reporting to me.


    Are you so jealous that all my future colleagues should be females?"


    "That''s actually a good idea."


    Arabeughed, "What about you?"


    "All my employees can be males."


    Arabe didn¡¯t know how to respond to that and then chatted with him about various topics until


    someone knocked on the door and she had to hang up the phone.


    "Be, these are the uniforms for tomorrow''s extracurricr activity. I got two sets for you, both in your


    size."


    The person who came to her room was Kelly Piper.


    Arabe picked up the uniform and looked at it. The quality was pretty good. Suddenly, she


    remembered Romeo asking her on the phone if she had received her uniform. Could it be?


    "I heard the material and style of this year''s uniforms are different from previous years. They''re


    sponsored by McMillian Corporation. Is this your husband''s doing?"


    Arabe''s face turned slightly red, "What husband?"


    "He''s your man, isn''t he? Or is he mine?" Kelly joked, "This material is really good, but the style seems


    a bit conservative."


    The parts that should be exposed were not exposed at all.


    This man really protected his wife to the extreme.


    From a distance, there was a crowd of people.


    The instructor leading Arabe''s ss looked very strict. Although he was still young, his weathered


    face and sharp eyes made people feel a bit apprehensive.


    "It''s so hot, I''m about to faint."


    "I can''t hold on after just an hour."


    "When will it finally end?"


    "Be, how is your physical stamina so good?" Kelly was thirsty, and her throat felt hot when she


    spoke.


    "All of you, stand up straight," The instructor blew a whistle, looking even more serious as he wanted


    better performance from them, "Didn''t you have breakfast? Look at the ss next to us, how do you


    think they''re doing?"


    The whole ss listlessly said, "Not good."


    "Your performance is just as bad as theirs, stand up straight!"


    The whole ss was about to copse.


    "Only through strict training can you be good steel! Why are you all falling apart before even


    starting to forge? This performance is disgraceful! Stand tall and straight!"


    At that moment, a girl in the crowd weakly raised her hand and said weakly, "Sir, I''m feeling a bit dizzy."


    "No one is allowed to fall here! I''d rather you sacrifice on the battlefield than any of you deserting! This


    is our military spirit!"


    The whole ss was even more devastated.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "All of you, listen up!"


    The instructor blew a whistle and suddenly noticed that a boy was staring at Arabe. He pped the


    back of the boy''s head angrily.


    "Is she your girlfriend? No? Then why are you staring at her!! Stand up straight!"


    The whole morning, the ss was tormented by that instructor named Jerome.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Finally, a break from the grind. Everyone hustled towards the cafeteria.


    Leaning on Arabe, Kelly being drained of all her strength, said, "Grandpa Beck told me to look out for


    you, but you don''t seem to need anyone''s help at all!"


    She was probably the most energetic person in the whole ss.


    "It''s so hot, let''s go eat before there''s no seats left," Joyce said, dragging them along, starving and


    sweaty.


    "Do you think my skin got sunburned?" Mya touched her face, feeling the heat, probably a sunburn.


    The four arrived at the cafeteria, barely sat down with their meals, when they heard people chatting


    next to them.


    "I heard the top scorer''s dorm is in the south building. Anybody living there know what she looks like?"


    "Typically, the high-achievers are bad-tempered and not so pretty."


    "Online, lots of people are saying she''s really ugly."


    "Someone even said she''s bald!"


    Arabe, who was eating next to them was stunned by their remarks.


    The other three girls stopped eating and looked at Arabe. Where was the ugly? Where was the bald?


    She was obviously so gorgeous, with such delicate skin. Even if they were making stuff up, they


    couldn''t be so outrageous, right?


    "I saw one of her old ssmates saying the top scorer is unsociable, quirky, and talks to herself a lot,


    like she''s got some mental issues."


    Kelly couldn''t stand it anymore and mmed the table, "Have you even met her? Spouting nonsense


    without knowing her? Do you think spreading rumors is consequence-free? Instead of eating after a


    tiring training, you''re here spouting crap?"


    Caught off guard by her outburst, they stuttered. They were just chatting, not making things up.


    If the top-scorer was really a looker, why were there so many negativements about her online??


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Arabe was eating, her phone started to buzz.


    It was from her employee.


    ¡°We''ve checked, all the male employees in your house have clean records."


    "Are you sure?"


    In just one day? They managed to check everyone! That was pretty fast.


    "Their information was easy to find.¡± The employee exined.


    "Okay, I got it," Arabe hung up, then sent another message.


    [Check again, see if any of them bought fake IDs, then go to their birthces to verify their info.]


    The employee was stunned as he didn''t expect the boss to be so thorough.


    [Understood, boss. I''ll handle it.]


    Arabe put down her phone, and the few intense gazes nearby quickly retreated.


    "Be, you''re incredibly beautiful, all the boys are looking at you," Joyce couldn''t help but wink at


    Arabe.


    Even as a girl, she found Arabe''s beauty admirable, let alone the boys.


    Taking a sip of soup, Mya added, "Not just Be, Kelly''s also very popr. Their beauty is just too


    captivating."


    "There are also many boys looking at you two," Kelly said nonchntly after finishing her meal, "Our


    dorm probably has the most beautiful girls."


    "Hello."


    A boy came up, shyly asking, "What''s your name? Can we be friends?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Arabe spotted someone trying to chat her up. She nced over and saw a fellow freshman in


    uniform, looking a bit nervous.


    "Sorry, I can''t help ya."


    Upon hearing Arabe''s response, the guy¡¯s cheeks turned even redder. He muttered, ¡°My bad¡± and


    scurried off, leaving his buddies in stitches.


    A whileter, another guy came up to her and asked Arabe for her contact info. Instead of handing it


    over, she told him to hit the books. This had the three girls around her cracking up.


    On their way back to the dorm, a steady stream of guys tried to pick them up, with Arabe getting the


    most attention.


    During the break time, Joyce slipped away for a bit. When she came back, her eyes were red-rimmed.


    "What''s up?" Mya was the first to notice her condition, draping an arm over Joyce''s shoulder and


    asked, "Weren''t you just going to the loo? Why are you crying?"


    Mya''s question only made Joyce¡¯s eyes redder, and she was too choked up to speak.


    Arabe looked at Joyce and offered to help, ¡°Need a hand?¡±


    Joyce shook her head.


    "Alright, everyone up!"


    Just then, Jerome blew his whistle, signaling the end of the break time.


    Mya whispered to Joyce, ¡°You alright? Do you need to take a sick leave?¡±


    Joyce shook her head again.


    The after-school activities resumed as usual. By sunset, everyone was too exhausted to move properly.


    Arabe, Kelly, and Mya asionally checked on Joyce, noticing that she seemed distracted and down


    as if she had taken a big hit.


    The instructor Roger from the next ss couldn''t help butugh because his ss was training better


    than theirs.


    Roger blew a whistle and shouted, "Noreen, step out and teach the ss next door how it is done. Give


    Instructor Jerome a break."


    "Yes, sir!" Noreen stood up, looking pretty and determined, her gaze full of fiercepetitiveness.


    Jerome''s face fell. He was supposed to let a freshman teach his ss? How much did they


    underestimate them?


    Back in the day, he and Roger never really got along. Jerome retorted, "Who needs your newbie?"


    "Oh, my newbie is performing quite well. Is there anyone in your ss who can match up to her?


    Anyone up for a challenge?"


    Jerome looked back at his freshmen, "Anyone wants to give it a shot?"


    The ss fell silent.


    They all saw Noreen''s demonstration in the previous ss. She was really good.


    If they stepped up, they were destined to lose.


    "Her."


    To everyone''s surprise, Noreen ignored the two instructors, slightly lifted her chin, and pointed at Joyce


    in the crowd because Joyce seemed like an easy target.


    Jerome looked at Joyce, "You up for it?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joyce stood up, "I''m willing to give it a shot."


    Noreen looked satisfied, then smirked, "Don''t cry if I identally hit youter."


    The students from both sses started making a racket, cheering for their own ssmates.


    Joyce had barely stepped up on stage when Noreennded a punch to her head, followed by a kick.


    From the audience, Kelly watched Noreen¡¯s swift, precise, and fierce moves, leaving no room for Joyce


    to get back in the fight. She couldn''t help saying, "This is a bit much, isn''t it? We''re just having a


    friendly match. Does it need to be this intense?"


    "There should be some limits, Noreen! You''re going too far!" Mya defended Joyce.


    "Ever heard of ''no mercy in a fight''?" Noreen kicked Joyce to the ground again.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Despite the excruciating pain, Joyce pushed herself to stand up.


    Jerome watched her, feeling a bit heartbroken. He whistled and said, "Back to the line."


    "Jerome, getting soft already? The ss isn''t even over yet!" Roger was allughs, yfully pping


    Jerome on the shoulder, "Don''t me my studentster if yours aren''t up to snuff. We''re all about


    peace and love here, right?"


    Jerome shrugged off his hand, clearly peeved.


    ¡®Peace and love¡¯ was as just a saying to them. This was clearly a private vendetta, making a mockery


    of his students!


    Roger, acting like nothing happened, turned to his students with a smile, "See that, guys? Not only


    does this ss toughen you up, it also teaches you how to protect yourself. So work hard, or you''ll end


    up being the cautionary tale."


    Finishing his sentence, he pointed at Joyce, who was at that point struggling to stand up to save face


    for her ss.


    "Seriously?¡± A few guys from Arabe''s ss started grumbling. Joyce was knocked down to this state


    and yet was used as a warning example.


    "Joyce, are you alright?" After the match, Mya and Kelly hurriedly rushed to assist Joyce.


    Arabe noticed that Joyce''s injuries were pretty serious. Noreen must have done it on purpose.


    "Noreen, back to the line," Roger was about to whistle when he heard a voice.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me," Arabe stood up, lookingzily at Noreen, "I''d like to test Noreen''s strength."


    Taken aback, Roger turned to Arabe, "Oh, we''ve got another brave one?"


    ¡°Well, a tough teacher breedspetitive students, right? And you think you''ve got the chops for it?


    Looking so frail, can you even stand a chance?¡±


    Upon seeing Arabe standing, Jerome was somewhat speechless.


    While standing up for her ssmate wasmendable, he remembered her boxing skills from their


    practice, which were obviously not up to par.


    Was she just asking for a beating?


    Jerome cleared his throat and whispered to Arabe, "Better topete when you''re well-prepared.


    No need to rush."


    "I can handle it," Confidence filled Arabe''s eyes, she was clearly a fighter.


    Roger couldn''t help but tease, "Jerome, are you teaching your students to dodge a fight? That doesn''t


    sound like you."


    Male students from Arabe''s ss chimed in.


    "You guys, this is our straight-A''s Arabe, you''ll see!"


    "Arabe, kick her ass, teach her a lesson!"


    "Arabe, don''t hold back, beat her down!"


    Cheers and encouragement spread among the ssmates.


    Roger and Jerome were surprised to learn that the elegant and proud girl in front of them was the


    rumored straight-A student.


    A top student and so gorgeous?


    If she got hit and hurt her face, that wouldn''t be great.


    Upon hearing "straight-A''s", Noreen realized she was the one Serena had mentioned previously.


    ¡°Looks so full of herself! I''ll give her a warm wee with my fists!¡±


    Watching Arabe stepping towards Noreen, Jerome could only whisper a reminder, "Don''t push


    yourself too hard, I''ll call it off if necessary."


    Call it off? Not a chance.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    "I just spent two minutes, but I didn¡¯t see what was so special about this ssmate here. Now, I want


    no one to stop within the next five minutes."


    Hearing Arabe''s words, everyone was taken aback.


    She was so arrogant!


    She obviously hadn''t been through the school of hard knocks.


    Did she hit the books too hard and get dumb?


    Hadn¡¯t she seen what happened to Joyce?


    Noreen was no pushover and she couldn¡¯t just beat her with a few moves.


    "Jerome, these are your student''s own words. What''s said is said, there¡¯s no taking it back!"


    After Roger spoke, he patted Noreen on the shoulder, "Teach her a lesson, show her what we''re made


    of."


    "Got it!"


    When Noreen walked onto the field, Arabe could only dodge her attacks and didn¡¯tnd a hit on her.


    Noreenughed triumphantly. She thought she was up against a tough opponent, but it turned out to be


    just this?


    Everyone was worried for Arabe. Why wasn''t she fighting back? Was Noreen''s moves too fast for her


    to handle and was that the reason behind her not being able tounch a counterattack?


    Jerome felt a bit down. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have let her go up. She was so skinny and


    pretty, it would hurt to see her get hurt.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Arabe, you''ve been dodging for a minute. You have four minutes left, are you just gonna keep


    dodging?" Roger chuckled, "Is this the tactic your instructor taught you?"


    Before Roger could finish speaking, everyone gasped.


    Arabe made a swift move, hitting Noreen directly in the waist.


    Before Roger could react, Arabe quickly kicked Noreen''s calf, striking her head, the whole process


    was smooth.


    The so-called wasted minute was actually to wear out Noreen''s stamina and let her guard down.


    Jerome couldn''t believe his eyes. Was this something a girl could do?


    She never paid attention in ss; how did she turn into apletely different person all of a sudden?


    Her moves were even better than his as an instructor, not only standard but also practical.


    Noreen was hit in the knee, head, face, and abdomen. She was a total mess.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, even the other sses were stunned by Arabe''s swift moves, and


    started apuding.


    That was so cool!


    It was rare to see a girl fight with such momentum.


    But the cold aura Arabe exuded was like a lion dealing with a puppy.


    She was beyond cool!!


    Arabe made a swift counter-kick, and Noreen fell to the ground.


    The whole room erupted in apuse.


    Arabe looked down at the person on the ground, "Is this what your instructor taught you? Then it¡¯s


    reallyme."


    The words had a double meaning, making Roger and Noreen''s faces turn awkward.


    "What, can''t you get up?" Arabe saw Noreen still on the ground and sneered, "Is this the tactic your


    instructor taught you? y dead when you can''t fight?"


    Many people in the field startedughing, obviously realizing that Arabe was giving them a taste of


    their own medicine, avenging her instructor and her ssmate.


    Jerome felt a bit relieved. This girl really cared about him!


    "Arabe!" Noreen clenched her fists, finally understanding why Serena was bullied by this little devil to


    tears.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    This girl was not only insanely arrogant, but also incredibly annoying.


    Arabe looked at her coldly. ¡°Have you mastered the seven moves I taught you before? If not, I still


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have time to teach you.


    *Do I need you to teach me?¡± Noreen struggled to get up, ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡±


    Noreen waspletely suppressed by Arabe and fell hard on the ground again.


    Students from Noreen¡¯s ss were trying to stop the fight, but those from Arabe¡¯s ss were not


    having it.


    ¡°When you were beating up Joyce from our ss, howe you didn¡¯t stop then?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think you were all that?¡±


    ¡°It was your instructor who said it would only take five minutes. It¡¯s only been two and a half minutes,


    what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Two and a half minutes?!


    Noreen felt like she was running out of breath already. Only two and a half minutes had passed!


    Why was it that even though they had learned the same lessons, Arabe could execute the moves so


    well and always took the initiative? How was that possible?


    Next, Noreen was once again suppressed by Arabe until thest move was executed, right at the


    five-minute mark.


    Jerome was stunned. Was this girl timing herself?


    But she was just a girl, how could she do that?


    Noreen couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Roger had two students carry her away.


    Although she wasn¡¯t bleeding, nobody knew better than Arabe that the injuries she sustained


    wouldn¡¯t heal in less than a week or two as they were internal.


    She certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.


    Just then, Lieutenant Madden happened to pass by and saw Noreen, whom he was asked to take


    special care of, being carried away. He was taken aback.


    She looked pretty beaten up.


    He immediately shot Roger a warning look. Roger didn¡¯t know what had happened. He had put a lot of


    effort into training Noreen, but she still ended up like this!


    At that point, he could only look at Jerome, implying that it was all Jerome¡¯s idea!


    Lieutenant Madden, hands behind his back, coldly said, ¡°Jerome, bring that student over to me!¡±


    She actually dared to hit Noreen?! She was needed to be taught a lesson!


    Seeing Lieutenant Madden¡¯s anger, Jerome whispered to Arabe, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, follow me.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t seem scared at all, following him nonchntly.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t care after beating up her ssmate, Lieutenant Madden¡¯s anger red up even


    more.


    Jerome came before Lieutenant Madden, saluted, reported, and then continued, ¡°I was the one who


    told her to go up and spar. If there¡¯s any responsibility to take, I¡¯ll take it on my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Can you take this responsibility? The one who got beaten is Noreen, her dad is a big shot! Step


    aside!¡±


    After Lieutenant Madden scolded him in a low voice, he turned to Arabe. This girl¡¯s aura was clearly


    not that of a good student!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lieutenant Madden prepared to give her a good scolding.


    To his surprise, another man appeared before him.


    Lieutenant Madden, who was just acting superior, immediately greeted him respectfully and saluted,


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Capra, you¡¯re here? I didn¡¯t know you wereing¡±


    Lieutenant Colonel Capra, hearing that students were sparring, wanted toe and see Seeing


    Lieutenant Madden seemingly scolding someone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This student, she,¡± Lieutenant Madden suddenly realized he didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name in front of him,


    so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Arabe¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Arabe?¡± Lieutenant Colonel Capra didn¡¯t expect that the person he¡¯d been told to take special


    care of by many big shots was this young girl in front of him, ¡°Arabe Collins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Lieutenant Colonel Capra suddenly softened his expression, "Have you been tired these past couple of


    days?"


    Arabe looked a bit puzzled and slowly replied, "Not tired."


    With a sigh of relief, Lieutenant Colonel Capra said, "That''s good. Who''s your instructor?" He turned to


    Lieutenant Madden for answers.


    Lieutenant Madden waspletely clueless, not understanding why the usually stern Lieutenant


    Colonel Capra was being so kind to this girl. Did she hold some special status?


    "Reporting to Lieutenant Colonel Capra, I am Arabe''s instructor, Jerome," Jerome saluted as he


    spoke, his eyes filled with confusion as he too didn''t understand why Lieutenant Colonel Capra was


    being so friendly towards this girl.


    "You''re her instructor?" Lieutenant Colonel Capra praised with a smile, "She''s got some serious


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    punches. You''ve done good."


    Standing firm, Jerome modestly replied, "Arabe is naturally talented."


    After all, even though she didn''t pay much attention in ss, her moves were top-notch. If not talent,


    then what could that be?


    "Cultivate her well, she has potential," Lieutenant Colonel Capra said with a smile as he patted Jerome


    on the shoulder.


    Jerome was puzzled. Could someone really have potential just from being good at boxing? What kind


    of logic was that?


    "Oh, you were saying something about Arabe?" Lieutenant Colonel Capra turned to Lieutenant


    Madden, who seemed to have something to say.


    Lieutenant Madden, being quick-witted, realized the girl''s importance and hastily said with a smile, "I


    just wanted to remind her to drink more water during the break since it''s very hot out there."


    "That''s it?" Lieutenant Colonel Capra clearly didn''t buy it. Was this something that needed to be


    specifically pointed out?


    In a hurry, Lieutenant Madden added, "And, her boxing skills are really good, I wanted to praise her for


    it."


    Lieutenant Colonel Capra reprimanded, "Lieutenant Madden, I want to remind you, she''s just a girl. Be


    careful with your tone and expression when you praise her. When I came over, your face didn''t look so


    good. I thought you were going to criticize her."


    Lieutenant Madden was sweating bullets, "I wouldn''t dare."


    Lieutenant Colonel Capra seriously said, "You better not."


    With that, he turned back to Arabe and kindly asked, "Arabe, could you give me your phone


    number?"


    This question left both Lieutenant Madden and Jerome in shock.


    Ignoring their reaction, Lieutenant Colonel Capra gently said, "I''m Lieutenant Colonel Capra here, all


    the captains and instructors answer to me. If you ever have any issues, you can tell that to me directly


    without any hesitation."


    Lieutenant Madden was trembling with fear, understanding that this girl was of high importance.


    Anyone who could make Lieutenant Colonel Capra act in such a respectful manner must have a higher


    status than him. He had made a huge mistake.


    Arabe didn''t really want to give her phone number to Lieutenant Colonel Capra, but considering his


    rank and that he asked in front of his subordinates, she couldn¡¯t say no.


    With a smile, Lieutenant Colonel Capra said, "Alright, you''re dismissed. Remember to keep in touch."


    "Okay," Arabe nodded, unsure who told him to pay special attention to her. Was it Romeo? The


    principal? Her parents? Or her brothers?


    "Understood!"


    After saluting, Jerome quickly walked over to Arabe, curiously asking, "If your boxing skills are so


    advanced, why don''t you give it your all in ss?"


    He had been worrying about nothing all this time!


    He thought she would get a serious beating from Noreen.


    Arabe casually looked ahead, asking nonchntly, "Do I really need to take basic boxing that


    seriously?"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Wow! The girl was seriously snooty! People with support do behave differently!


    Lying on the sick bed in the school''s clinic, the more Noreen thought about it, the angrier she got. She


    whipped out her phone and texted Serena.


    "Serena, guess who I just ran into?"


    Upon receiving the message, Serena immediately had a bad feeling.


    Noreen and Arabe were both in medical school. Could it be?


    She cautiously asked, "Don''t tell me it''s Arabe?"


    Did Arabe spill the beans?? Did she expose her fake identity??


    "Exactly!" Noreen spat, "I swear, she''s my sworn enemy now!"


    Serena was uneasy, pretending to care about her situation and she enquired about the situation, not


    expecting Arabe to be such a good fighter.


    "She was raised in the countryside, must''ve been led astray by some bad apples. Sorry, Noreen. I had


    no idea she could be so rude and not tone it down in school. My parents took her in because a fortune


    teller said she''d bring good luck to the Collins family. They treat her like a foster daughter. The fortune


    teller said she''s the older sister and I''m the younger. I always gave in to her, but now she thinks she''s a


    real Collins, acting all high and mighty! Ever since she joined this family, she''s been so arrogant. I put


    up with her bullying me but didn''t expect her to be so cocky at school. Thank god you didn''t mention


    knowing me, or she would''ve been ruthless today. Noreen, this is my family''s issue. My parents even


    made me swear not to reveal any of this to anyone, but you''re my best friend so I let it out."


    "Don''t worry, Serena, I won''t spill the beans."


    Upon hearing Noreen''s promise, Serena pretended to care about her injuries and kept apologizing.


    "It''s not your fault, no need to say sorry!"


    The one at fault was Arabe, if anyone should apologize, it should be her!!


    "Once I''m better, I''ll give her a piece of my mind!" A determined look shed in Noreen''s eyes.


    Serena sent a sighing emoji, "The fortune teller said our family will face a great disaster. Only by


    keeping her can we turn the tides. Even for this, if something happens to her, my parents will definitely


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hold someone ountable. Forget it Noreen, the fortune teller said there''s no one else like her in this


    world, so my parents value her a lot."


    Noreen got the hint, "Don''t worry, I''ll y it by ear. What''s the big deal about knowing some boxing? I''ll


    get my brother, the Sanda champion to teach me a few moves. I bet I can keep Arabe in check.¡±


    Then who would be the loser?


    Even so, they were so far from home at that time. If something happened to Arabe by ident, did


    her parents would hold her ountable? Even if they wanted to, they''d need solid evidence, right? As


    long as nobody knew who hadmitted the act.


    "Noreen, even though your family''s ancestors were royal physicians, and you have many famous


    doctor rtives, Arabe''s medical skills are also top-notch."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    She had helped Grandpa Phillip before, and now she was taking care of Grandma Shirley. She heard


    that Grandma Shirley was getting better.


    Both were taking the medication she prescribed.


    Even though she didn¡¯t really think Arabe was that much of a hotshot doctor, after all, she failed to


    treat Grace Murphy.


    But they still needed to be on their toes.


    What if she was actually a better doctor than Noreen?


    Noreen got Serena''s drift, "Don¡¯t sweat it, Serena. When ites to medicine, I can confidently say I¡¯m


    miles ahead of her! I''ve been immersed in medicine since I was a kid. Arabe surpassing me? That is


    possible only in her dreams!¡±


    "You must totally outshine her professionally, show her who''s boss and give her a good lesson!"


    "Rest assured, Serena, I will!"


    Serena hung up the phone, and a smirk of satisfaction shed in her eyes.


    Even if she was not at Westerly College, she could still make Arabe¡¯s life miserable!


    For the next two days, ever since he realized that Arabe was no pushover, Jerome wouldn¡¯t let her


    join any extracurricr activities. Today''s training was a three-kilometer run. He whistled and beckoned


    Arabe.


    "Grab the stopwatch and stand under the tree, time them."


    Arabe was confused. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t she allowed to participate in the activity, she was


    just supposed to watch them?


    Was this not isting her or what?


    The ssmates all noticed that. These two days, Jerome was extra protective of Arabe, not letting


    her join any activities. Was it because she was pretty? Was he into her?


    Thinking like this, they all chuckled knowingly.


    "Everyone ready, on mymand, start running."


    Jerome blew the whistle,pletely disregarding their assumptions.


    Everyone started to run.


    "Arabe, just find a shady spot and time them."


    Jerome turned his head and suddenly found that Arabe was gone. Looking closely, he found out that


    she had already joined the group and was running behind her ssmates!


    Wasn''t she supposed to time them? Why did she just join the group with the stopwatch.


    If something happened, how was he going to exin it to Lieutenant Colonel Capra? And how would


    Lieutenant Colonel Capra exin it to his superiors?


    This clueless girl was nothing but trouble!


    Seeing Arabepleting ap and passing by him, Jerome quickly stepped forward, "Arabe,


    Arabe ignored him and continued running.


    It felt great to move her body like this. She was bored out of her mind from not participating in the past


    two days of training.


    Worried that she might faint, when shepleted the secondp, Jerome blew the whistle again,


    "Arabe,e over here."


    "Time''s not up."


    Arabe continued running, as swift as the wind.


    Jerome suddenly regretted letting her run three kilometers. If she continued like this, she might be in


    danger!


    By the time Arabepleted the thirdp, Jerome immediately blocked her way, saying sternly,


    "Didn''t you hear me when I told you to time them from under the tree?"


    A few ssmates nearby were surprised. Jerome looked like a boyfriend worried about his girlfriend


    getting tired from running.


    It looked so warm.


    "Are you criticizing me?"


    Arabe narrowed her eyes, and Jerome suddenly felt a little intimidated by her words, "I mean, you


    can just time them from under the tree."


    That girl''s aura was too strong and that involuntarily reminded him of his superior.


    "I''ll participate in all the following activities. Whatever happens, I won''tin to Lieutenant Colonel


    Capra, so you can rx."


    After saying that, Arabe turned around to catch up with the group, without giving Jerome any chance


    to refuse her proposal.


    Watching the determined back of the young girl, Jerome suddenly realized that her personality and the


    way she handled things were very simr to one of his superiors.


    Thinking of his young but stern-faced superior, Jerome couldn''t help but shiver.


    So scary!

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "Jerome may not know that you can easily run for ten kilometers," Kelly chuckled as she ran, "I wonder


    who got him to give you this ''special care''? It''s so obvious that he''s just giving you a hard time."


    "I''m not so sure myself," Arabe jogged at an easy pace, guessing that aside from her family, it might


    just be Romeo who would pull something like that.


    "By the way, the thing you''re looking for will be at an auction in half a month. We''ll go together."


    "Sounds good, just give me a heads up when it''s time."


    "No problem."


    After running three kilometers, everyone stood in front of Jerome, panting heavily, listening to him


    speak.


    Jerome''s gaze swept across the crowd.


    "Guys, tomorrow''s Friday, and we''re setting up an obstacle race on the hill behind the school. If any


    ss can get through the obstacle in the shortest time and grab the g at the finish line, they win. The


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    winning ss gets a day off."


    Everyone got overjoyed upon hearing that.


    Sweet!


    This field trip was set tost for half a month with absolutely no breaks.


    A day off was like a godsend to them.


    "But grabbing the g won''t be that easy. None of the instructors will be with you to assist. You''ll have


    to tackle the challenge on your own."


    Hearing that, many people started to get nervous.


    "Do you have confidence?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Remember, we''re not cowards. Even if we have to crawl, we crawl to the finish line! Got it?"


    "Got it."


    "Louder!"


    "Got it!"


    "Good, dismissed!"


    Jerome blew his whistle, then turned to Arabe, "Arabe, can youe over here for a second?"


    People started to whisper.


    "Looks like Jerome really has a thing for Arabe. He couldn''t wait to talk to her right after dismissal."


    "Do you think Arabe likes him? Will she agree to date him?"


    "I think it''s possible. He seems macho and manly."


    "His skin is a bit rough, but he''s handsome."


    Arabe walked over to Jerome and asked in a t tone, "What''s up? Can you not call me out in front


    of everyone.¡±


    Her cheeks were a bit flushed from the run, making her look even more beautiful.


    Jerome couldn''t meet her eyes, coughed awkwardly, and asked with his head low, "Uh, just now, when


    you were running, did you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    Arabe was puzzled by that question.


    "Did anything go wrong?"


    Arabe was a bit speechless and then assured him saying, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Okay, if you don''t feel up to tomorrow''s race, you can take a leave."


    "I''m fine." Arabe lifted her chin confidently.


    Jerome was surprised by her attitude.


    What a confident girl!!


    "If there''s really a problem, just turn on your phone. The tracker will find your location."


    Arabe was taken aback as she was being pampered like a baby.


    Was she really that weak?


    "Rest assured, I will hand the g to you tomorrow."


    Watching the girl turn and leave, Jerome sighed again, she''s too confident, overly confident!


    She was still too young to understand the gravity of things happening around her.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    The next morning.


    All the instructors were drawing lots for their sses, grouping every five sses into one team.


    Arabe''s neurology ss, along with the surgery, pediatrics, dentistry, and anesthesia sses, all


    drew a "one," meaning they were the first batch to enter.


    Each ss lined up in a row, and five rows of students marched in through the entrance.


    It was early morning, and the ce was filled with thick fog, looking a bit creepy.


    "Arabe, this ce is freaky." Mya couldn''t help but grip the corner of Arabe''s clothes.


    Joyce was also a bit scared, "Is there something terrifying waiting for us up ahead?"


    Many people retreated, and in the end, only Arabe from the neurology ss was leading the way.


    "Don''t worry, I guess it''s probably things like log bridges or stump hopping." Arabe was experienced,


    and her cute face showed no sign of fear.


    "Such a strong mental game for a straight-A student."


    "Right, she''s not scared in this creepy ce."


    "I''ve decided to follow her. A straight-A student like her can surely lead us to sess."


    "I think so."


    Arabe noticed that some of the fog was sprayed out by a fog machine to create a suspenseful


    atmosphere.


    Although she was left speechless by this, many students were still uneasy because of the fog.


    "There''s no ghost up ahead, right?"


    "There shouldn''t be any wild animals, right?"


    "There''s no maze waiting for us, right?"


    Students from all the sses started specting, their fear growing.


    A minute after the five groups of students started walking, five log bridges appeared in front of them,


    with a mud pit underneath.


    "How deep is this mud pit? Will we drown if we fall?"


    "I can''t swim."


    "This log bridge is thin and narrow. How are we supposed to walk on it?"


    Their only path was forward, over the log bridges, with walls of chain-link fences on both sides.


    "Follow me."


    Arabe quickly walked onto the log bridge, and in a few seconds, she had crossed it smoothly.


    Mya and Joyce nervously followed her, nearly falling several times, but with Arabe''s help, they


    sessfully made it across.


    Meanwhile, Kelly looked at the log bridge in front of her and, without concern, walked across easily.


    The remaining students were cheering, anxious, and indecisive.


    A young boy agilely jumped onto the log bridge and crossed it in seven or eight steps.


    "Where are the students from the Neurology ss? Aren''t youing?"


    He spoke with amanding tone, good-looking, and rxed.


    "Are you guys okay with letting girls lead the way?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked like a wealthy and handsome boy, immediately attracting many girls'' attention.


    "Adair Irwin, step up!" He directly called him out.


    A very handsome boy walked out from the crowd, but next to him, Adair seemed more like his sidekick.


    "Hiding behind girls? What kind of man does that? Come here."

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    "Barry, I just can''t!" Even though Adair was usually pretty ballsy, he couldn''t help but hesitate at the


    sight of the muddy pit ahead.


    Mainly because he was scared of getting his limited-edition kicks dirty, and if he fell in, he''d end up


    looking like aplete fool, which would definitely mess with his game with thedies.


    "Get your ass over here!" Barry Olson''s tone was as tough as nails.


    In the end, Adair mustered up the courage and charged ahead, only to crash into Barry, causing both of


    them to fall, almost smooching each other.


    "Hey, get off me!" Barry was obviously peeved and shoved him away.


    "Barry, it''s not like I wanted to! I haven''t even kissed a girl, let alone a guy like you."


    "Do you think I give a damn?"


    Barry brushed off his clothes, then nodded to Arabe, "Hey, stick with me. I got you."


    He led the way, with Arabe and the other three girls trailing behind him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other girls from the neurology department couldn''t help but whisper:


    "Is that the Barry everyone keeps talking about?"


    "Yep, that''s him!"


    "He''s so hot! Can''t believe he''s in our ss!"


    "He¡¯s a rich kid, probably just looking for some thrills. Regr extracurricr activities must bore him to


    death."


    "Must be nice, being rich and doing whatever the hell you want."


    The girls from the surgery ss were in awe, "Noreen, look, those people from neurology are so


    badass. They just crossed like it was nothing. Did you notice the girl who was leading? She''s so pretty,


    ssy, and has a great figure."


    She looked so good even in those ugly clothes, it''s not fair!


    Noreen had noticed that girl from the beginning. Wasn''t that Arabe? The one who beat her up so bad


    she couldn¡¯t sleep for days!


    Today, Noreen had specially asked Roger to help her get in the same group as Arabe so that she


    could get back at that arrogant and rude girl!


    Roger was under orders from Lieutenant Madden to take special care of Noreen due to her unique


    status.


    But he had no idea Lieutenant Colonel Capra had also taken a shine to Arabe. All he knew was that


    Arabe had given Noreen a good thrashingst time, and Noreen was pissed and looking for payback.


    He didn¡¯t really care about the girls'' disputes, because they couldn¡¯t really hurt each other. He just


    reminded Noreen not to go overboard. He couldn¡¯t afford to take the fall if things got out of hand, even


    if Arabe was just a poor student.


    After Noreen promised several times, Roger agreed to help her.


    Now, seeing Arabe trailing behind Barry and Adair, Noreen was green with envy, her eyes almost


    shooting mes.


    "Noreen, you seem to really dislike her, huh?" The girl speaking was Daryl, her tone soft and her


    appearance adorable.


    "She''s the Arabe I told you about."


    "Wait, the one who beat you up and embarrassed you?" Daryl had taken the day off due to her period


    that day but heard from Noreenter about a super arrogant girl in neurology who had given her a good


    beating. It turned out it was the girl who had just crossed the bridge.


    "Let''s go meet her." Noreen marched onto the log bridge, with Daryl following closely, both determined


    to make Arabe pay.


    Not long after Arabe''s group crossed the log bridge, three walls appeared before them, each taller


    than thest. Barry scrambled over the first two but ran out of steam by the third.


    He cursed under his breath, wondering what the hell the instructors were thinking about setting up such


    high walls. Did they have a death wish?


    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a girl effortlessly flipping over the three walls and


    He couldn''t believe his eyes, and then another girl did the same, even high-fiving the first one.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Can they still call them girls?


    Can they actually climb over such a high wall? Was it because they used to sneak out of high school


    and have umted much experience?


    Arabe didn''t heed their surprise; just encouraged Mya and Joyce toe over. However, Mya and


    Joyce barely managed to climb over the second wall, and for them, the third wall was almost an


    impossible task.


    "Looks like we''re stuck here today." Mya was a bit deted.


    Joyce also knew they couldn''t climb the two-meter-high wall before them and was immediately


    disappointed.


    They had just seen Arabe and Kelly easily climb over, but when it was their turn, they realized that


    although they could see it, their bodies couldn''t do it.


    "We''ll go together." Arabe was still waiting for them, "Think about the method I just taught you. Give it


    a try."


    Arabe moved too quickly earlier, and Barry didn''t notice, but when Kelly climbed over, he learned.


    Now, using Kelly''s method, he quickly climbed to the top of the third wall and extended his hand to


    Joyce below, "Come on, let me help you."


    "I can''t reach." Joyce jumped several times, but she could only touch Barry''s hand, and had no strength


    to climb up.


    "Well, you guys can step on my shoulders." Adair squatted down, without any hint of his wealthy


    background, looking quite willing to help.


    With their help, Joyce and Mya also got up. In the end, Adair took a few steps back, sprinted, and


    jumped up. Barry gave him a hand, and theynded stylishly together.


    "Thanks." The two girls thanked them.


    "You''re wee."


    The six people continued to move forward, somehow bing teammates.


    Noreen and Daryl, with a few friends, originally wanted to settle ounts with Arabe, but just after


    crossing the single-nk bridge, they saw the six of them climbing over three walls and walking


    forward.


    "Hurry up, we can''t let them get the red g!" Noreen jumped up, and the other friends also followed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked and saw a man-madeke in front of them, and they could only step on the ropedder


    above and go over.


    This checkpoint was much more dangerous than the previous two. Although the man-madeke


    seemed only five meters long, it was not easy to cross.


    The ropedder had no handrails, and one person would shake. Not to mention six people lining up


    together.


    "I''ll go first." Barry got on the ropedder, stabilized, and quickly walked over.


    Adair was a bit awkward, but he went over quickly, too.


    Then it was Arabe, Kelly.


    Finally, it was Mya and Joyce. They were one after the other, almost sitting on the rope and slowly


    moving forward.


    After a while, Noreen and Daryl arrived.


    At this moment, Mya and Joyce had just moved to the middle of the ropedder, suddenly feeling the


    ropedder shaking badly, and the sound of ridicule reached their ears.


    Noreen deliberately stepped on the ropedder and coldly mocked, "Are medical students so timid? No


    wonder only neurology suits you!"


    Joyce was already a bit nervous and being told that she became even more nervous.


    "Move your foot!" Kelly was standing on the other side of the ropedder. Seeing Noreen deliberately


    stepping on the ropedder and shaking it, she couldn''t help being angry. She said, "Have you


    forgotten the lessonst time? Have you forgotten the pain as soon as the scar healed?"


    "Yeah, I thought it was a dog barking at me." Noreen deliberately increased her strength, making the


    ropedder shake more violently. Mya couldn''t stand firm and fell into the water.


    "Ah, help, I can''t swim." Mya struggled in the water a few times and was about to sink.


    "What a useless girl." Noreen continued to mock her.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The finish line of this game was set up with a massive tent where all the instructors were hanging out,


    munching on food, sipping water, and chatting while watching the students tackle their challenges.


    Jerome had just stepped into the tent when the surveince feed went nk.


    His gaze instantly shifted to Roger, "What''s up with the surveince? You mess with it?"


    Roger, sitting in front of the monitors, immediately kicked the chair next to him, "You''re really ming


    me because the surveince is down? Jerome, you know how to pull stuff out of thin air!"


    "Noreen was clearly picking on my students just now! You think I''m stupid or blind?"


    "Probably both."


    Jerome clenched his fists, ready to charge, and Roger, not one to back down, stood up as well. The


    other instructors quickly stepped in to calm things down.


    "What are you guys doing? You''re instructors! You should be setting a good example for the students!"


    Roger let out a coldugh, tauntingly staring at Jerome, "You seem to be pretty interested in your


    student, Arabe. You think she''s pretty, trying to make a move on her?"


    "What did you say?" Jerome''s fists clenched even tighter.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said, are you into her? Wanting to be with her?"


    "You son of a bitch." Jerome punched Roger''s face, who retaliated, and a scuffle broke out.


    On the other side.


    Kelly jumped into the water without hesitation to rescue Mya.


    Noreen climbed the ropedder, saw Joyce blocking her way, and shoved her off.


    "Holy smokes, are you guys even human?" Barry couldn''t believe what he saw on the first day of the


    extracurricr activities.


    Although he and Noreen went to the same high school, and knew she was a snobby rich girl, he never


    expected her to be this arrogant.


    Noreen had confessed her feelings to Barry previously, and after he rejected her, she would re at


    him whenever she saw him.


    Seeing Joyce fall into the water, Barry immediately jumped in to rescue her, which enraged Noreen


    even more!


    Arabe quickly climbed up the ropedder and stomped hard.


    One second, Noreen was all smug. The next she almost fell off. Arabe kicked her off just as she


    managed to hold on to thedder.


    With a ssh, Noreen fell into the water.


    Daryl, who was halfway through, was livid at the sight, "Arabe, you''ve got some balls! Do you know


    who she is? You actually kicked her off!"


    "A bunch of losers." Arabe put a bit of strength into it, and thedder shook, sending Daryl tumbling


    down into the water.


    After Barry had pulled Joyce up, he was stunned by the sight. How did this arrogant girl knock them off


    while standing steadily on top? Had she received special training?


    Joyce sneezed as she got onto the shore, shivering from the cold.


    Kelly, Barry, and Adair pulled up Mya. She coughed up several mouthfuls of water beforeing to her


    senses.


    "Do you guys in the surgical ss enjoy digging your graves?" Barry was already not a fan of Noreen,


    and now he was downright pissed.


    Noreen and Daryl were struggling in the water, and their friends tried to climb the ropedder but were


    knocked off by Arabe one by one, tumbling into the water.


    Kelly saw Daryl trying to climb up and kicked her right back into the water.


    "You!" Daryl emerged from the water, "I''m telling you, there are cameras everywhere. Try kicking me


    again!"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    "Oh, thanks for the heads-up." Kelly kicked a pebble, hitting a surveince camera on a tree and


    smashing the screen. Then, she picked up leaves from the ground and slowly covered two other


    ground-level cameras.


    "Problem solved," Kelly said, booting Daryl''s shoulder and sending her sshing into the water.


    Daryl tried to climb out a few times but failed, and so did Noreen.


    Anyone who tried to get out was promptly kicked back in by Arabe and Kelly.


    After being kicked three or four times, they learned their lesson and stopped trying, hoping Arabe


    and Kelly would just leave.


    But Arabe and Kelly didn¡¯t budge, so they were stuck soaking in the water.


    There were changing rooms nearby for those who identally fell into the water. Arabe told Joyce


    and the others to change while she and Kelly stood guard on the shore.


    When they left that day, each person had a small bag with spare clothes. When Mya and the others


    went to change, Kelly kicked pebbles at each of them in the water.


    "This is fun." Kelly said after a round, then turned to Arabe, "Doesn''t this remind you of whack-a-


    mole?"


    "Don''t insult moles like that."


    Noreen was furious but helpless!


    After Mya and the others finished changing, Arabe and Kelly finally left.


    "Girl¡¯s fights are terrifying." Adair remarked on the way, "Guys are much simpler. We just throw a punch


    when we''re upset. If that doesn''t work, we throw another."


    "What? They started it!" Mya corrected him.


    Elsewhere.


    A few instructors separated Roger and Jerome, urgently saying, "Stop it, what''s going on? Lieutenant


    Madden ising soon. Do you want to be punished?"


    "Rookie with no respect."


    Roger wiped his bloody nose and red at Jerome, "Just because you''ve been recognized a few times


    and did a few good things, you think you can show off in front of me? I''ve been here six years longer


    than you!"


    Jerome scoffed, "So what if you''ve been here six years longer? You''re still a loser."


    "What did you say? Say that again!"


    "You heard me! Fix the surveince cameras now. If my students get into trouble, you''re going to pay!"


    Jerome gave the cameras a hard smack.


    Rogerughed, "Don''t think I don''t see it. Arabe is a handful! Who''s bullying is still up in the air?


    Maybe she''s just a spoiled brat."


    Jerome lost his patience and threw a few punches at Roger.


    Arabe and the others passed the high jump, low hurdles, and tire climbing tform and finally


    reached a grass field.


    There were no fences installed here. At first, they thought they were near the finish line, but as they


    moved forward, they lost their way in the thick fog.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We overcame so many obstacles. Why haven''t we reached the finish line?"


    "Why don''t we see the finish line g- the red g?"


    "Is this fog another test?"


    Everyone was increasingly puzzled, even losing their sense of direction.


    "Did you notice that we have already passed this ce?"


    "Right, I remember this tree. It looks very unique. So, we are back where we started?"


    "This is weird."


    Arabe was calm in the face of danger, "Joyce, take off your watch."


    Joyceplied, although a bit confused. She gave her the watch.


    "Arabe, what are you doing?" Mya asked, watching her busy.


    Arabe stuck a small branch vertically into the ground, then ced the watch horizontally on the


    ground.


    "Referencing the shadow of the branch and the position of the hour hand, the direction of 12 o''clock on


    the watch dial and the middle of the scale pointed by the hour hand is south, and the opposite side is


    north. We set off from the north, so if we go in this direction, we should reach the end." Arabe


    pointed.


    Joyce was immediately impressed, "Arabe, you''re amazing."


    The two boys also didn''t expect her to have such professional knowledge. Adair couldn''t help but say,


    "If we didn''t have a watch, wouldn''t we be stuck here?"


    "Not necessarily." Arabe said as she walked forward, "If you don''t have a watch, you can look for ant


    hills. They usually face south."


    "Arabe, you know so much." Mya admired her even more.


    "It''s basic knowledge." Arabe spoke calmly, "It''s taught in textbooks when we were kids."


    "What if there are no anthills?" Adair continued.


    "Then look at tree stumps. The rings can also indicate direction; the side with wider rings is the south."


    "What if there are no tree stumps?"


    "Observe the trees, and there should be trees in the forest, right? The denser side is south, the


    opposite is north."


    After hearing Arabe''s exnation, everyone was in awe of her. As expected of the top student, she


    seemed to know everything, and nothing could stump her!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, the finish line is there." Arabe pointed.


    Everyone was surprised to see the red g in the grass ahead, so they had passed the test.


    Awesome!!


    Lieutenant Madden heard that Arabe was participating in today''spetition and came to watch.


    As soon as he arrived near the tent, he saw people trying to break up a fight.


    Several muscr instructors struggled to separate Roger and Jerome.


    Both Roger and Jerome had injuries on their faces, and they red at each other with hostility.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Lieutenant Madden''s face darkened as he walked over, "What do you


    think this school is? A ce for fights? Is this how you set an example for the students?"


    Roger immediately stood straight, saluted, and yed the victim.


    "Jerome is pursuing Arabe, a student from the neurology ss. I request a thorough investigation."


    Instructors hitting on students, now that''s a surefire way to get a significant demerit, and in severe


    cases, he would be out of here!


    Jerome reported with full confidence, not to be outdone, "Roger is letting his students bully mine,


    including Arabe!"


    What? Arabe? She''s the student Lieutenant Colonel Capra had been stressing they needed to take


    special care of.


    "What happened to Arabe?" Lieutenant Madden asked urgently.


    "Roger''s students are picking on her, and just when I was about to figure out what was going on, Roger


    shut off the surveince!"


    "You''re slinging mud!" At this point, even though Roger didn''t quite understand why Lieutenant Madden


    was suddenly so concerned about Arabe, the surveince made him a bit jittery.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Because, he turned off the surveince!


    When he saw Noreen and Daryl gearing up to mess with Arabe, Jerome happened to walk into the


    tent. He quickly hit the remote to turn off the screen.


    The screen was off, but the surveince still recorded in real time. Jerome just couldn''t see it.


    "What the hell happened?" Lieutenant Madden freaked out, and his voice was tense. He looked at


    Roger, his eyes fiery, "What did your student do to Arabe? Spit out the truth right now!"


    "Lieutenant Madden, don''t listen to his bull crap." Roger was more nervous now. He didn''t understand


    why Lieutenant Madden was so pissed, but he felt bad.


    On the other hand, Jerome angrily added, "Last time, it was his idea for thepetition. Arabe beat


    Noreen, and Noreen couldn''t take it. Today, she probably wanted to get back at her, so Roger let her


    take her revenge on Arabe behind the scenes!"


    "You''re framing me!"


    "Then why don''t you dare to turn on the surveince and let everyone see?"


    "Turn on the surveince!" Lieutenant Madden barked.


    All the instructors were stunned.


    Since when did Lieutenant Madden care so much about a student?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger was surprised that Lieutenant Madden did not react to the name Noreen, but Arabe''s name


    set him off.


    He turned on the surveince, and Jerome snatched the remote and minimized the screen to 49


    windows, all showing students going through obstacles. There was no sight of Arabe!


    Jerome had a bad feeling. He pushed Roger aside and sat before theputer, quickly running a


    program to lock onto Arabe''s face. Soon, all the historical records where Arabe showed up were


    disyed.


    At first, Arabe was smoothly going through the obstacles until they had to cross a river using a rope


    He zoomed in to see Noreen intentionally stepping on the ropedder, causing Mya to fall into theke,


    and Kelly jumped in to save her.


    Then, Noreen pushed Joyce into the water, too, and that''s where the surveince cut off!


    Jerome mmed the desk in rage, ring at Roger, "Look at what your student did! If anything


    happens to my student, you''re screwed for the rest of your life."


    He didn''t have time to assign me. He stood up and said, "Everyone, follow me to the back mountain


    to save them!"


    Arabe must not be in danger!


    Not just because of Lieutenant Colonel Capra''s reminder, but also because she was his student!


    His students must be fine, and they must be healthy for the rest of their lives!


    Because the history records were deleted after Arabe''s intrusion, everyone only saw Noreen pushing


    people into the water, and they didn''t know how Arabe and the others fought back.


    Just as Jerome was about to leave the tent, another instructor sat in front of theputer and started


    to check other surveince footage.


    He was surprised to find Arabe appearing in other shots. She led a few students through the high


    board diving tform, low stake, and tire climbing tform and finally sessfully grabbed the red g


    at the end!


    He quickly pushed open the tent door, shouting at Jerome''s back, "No need to go."


    Before finishing his sentence, he saw Arabe and a few studentsughing and talking as they walked


    toward the tent.


    She''s okay!!


    She''s actually okay?!

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Jerome couldn''t help but rush forward, seeming entirely worked up, "Are you guys alright?"


    "What do you mean? What could possibly happen to us?" Barry retorted, smirking, "You''re the one who


    seems to be in trouble. What happened to your face? Did you get into a fight?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Adairughed, "Did you lose a fight?"


    Jerome scrutinized Arabe carefully, then let out a sigh of relief, casually brushing it off, "Nonsense,


    I''ve never lost a fight!"


    Mya and Joyce were a bit puzzled. Why were there so many instructors watching them from the tent?


    Was it because they quickly got the red g and everyone was surprised?


    "No need to be surprised. We were following a straight-A student, so we reached the finish line quickly."


    "Seriously, the obstacles you guys set up were too easy. They weren''t even fun! Are the people from


    the other sses not here yet? They''re so slow!"


    Lieutenant Madden emerged from a group of instructors and walked straight towards Arabe, giving


    her a close look.


    "Arabe, did you guys encounter any troubles on the way?"


    Arabe was a bit taken aback. Why would she have any trouble?


    Seeing Lieutenant Madden looking so worried, could he possibly know about Noreen bullying them?


    Luckily, she had deleted the surveince footage right after they left the artificialke.


    She smiled slightly, "I''m fine."


    "That''s good, as long as you''re fine." Lieutenant Madden finally rxed, then noticed Barry and Adair,


    "Oh, Barry and Adair are here too? Finally, attending extracurricr activities, huh? How were the


    challenges set up?"


    "Way too easy."


    Lieutenant Maddenughed, "You guys should leave some room for your ssmates. Look, they


    haven''t even reached the finish line yet."


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Noreen leading a few ssmates over, their faces red with anger!


    Once Noreen reached Lieutenant Madden, she reported, "Lieutenant Madden, I want to report Arabe


    and Kelly. They pushed us into the water, wouldn¡¯t let us climb ashore, and even pelted us with stones!"


    "Stones hit our heads!" Daryl also began toin, looking upset.


    The others also started using Arabe and Kelly.


    Mya and Joyce nervously held each other''s hands. What to do? Although Noreen and her group


    started it, they indeed ended up being beaten up pretty badly by Arabe and Kelly.


    Barry and Adair wanted to help defend them but saw Lieutenant Madden, who was all smiles before


    now looking grim.


    "You guys actually have the nerve to lie? I saw the surveince footage, and it was you!" Lieutenant


    Madden looked at Noreen, "You intentionally shook the ropedder, causing her to fall into the water,


    and you pushed another one into the water. Is this true?"


    Noreen waspletely taken aback. Wasn''t her father supposed to have asked Lieutenant Madden to


    take good care of her? Was this his way of doing it? And what about Roger?


    She then looked towards Roger. Didn''t she ask him to turn off the surveince and stop recording when


    things went south?


    Why did Lieutenant Madden see it?


    More importantly, why wasn''t Roger defending her?


    Lieutenant Madden looked at Arabe and asked, "Arabe, aside from these two falling into the water,


    did anyone else from the neurology ss get hurt?" His expression softened slightly.


    Arabe obediently replied, "No."


    Only those from the triangr zone could cause trouble for her and Kelly.


    Lieutenant Madden breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, both rich kids were alright, or else he could lose


    his job today!

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "You''re the ringleader bullying your ssmates, and I''ll report to the school and give you a serious


    penalty." Lieutenant Madden stared sternly at Noreen, showing no favoritism.


    "Lieutenant Madden."


    Before Noreen could exin, Lieutenant Madden turned to Daryl and his buddies, "You aplices


    won''t escape punishment either! I''ll request the school to have you write a 3000-word reflection, not a


    word less!"


    "Lieutenant Madden." Daryl and the others wanted to argue.


    Lieutenant Madden turned to Roger, "You''re to write a 10,000-word reflection today and receive a


    severe penalty! If you don''t finish, you don''t have to stay in this team."


    Roger knew any words now would be futile, so he stood straight, saluted, and responded loudly, "Yes,


    sir!"


    "Arabe, you guys have had a tough journey. Go rest. As a reward, the entire neurology ss can


    have a day off tomorrow."


    "Thanks, Lieutenant." Arabe handed him the g and left with a few people beside her.


    "Arabe, do you know Lieutenant Madden?" As soon as they walked far enough, Mya couldn''t help


    but ask, "I feel like he''s pretty friendly to you."


    "No, I don''t."


    But Lieutenant Madden knew her. If she had any problems today, he might not be the only one


    implicated.


    "He''s a snob. It seemed like your family background is pretty solid?" Barry looked at Arabe, suddenly


    interested in the girl.


    "My dad''s just a businessman."


    "Your family''s in business? What kind? My family''s in business, too." Adair suddenly remembered


    something, "Hey, this is our first sessful challenge together. Why don''t we celebrate? Go for a


    meal?"


    Arabe and Kelly were about to decline when they heard Mya and Joyce simultaneously say, "Sure."


    Previously, Barry and Adair had helped them during thepetition, so now they wanted to treat them.


    With nothing else to do, Arabe and Kelly went along.


    There was a sharedmercial street in the university town where students from ten nearby


    universities could eat and shop.


    At a beautiful restaurant Mya and Joyce chose, they saw Ynda walking in with a boy.


    "I feel so bad always having you treat me to meals." Ynda feigned modesty, tucking a loose strand of


    hair behind her ear, disying a coy demeanor.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy looked about 400 lbs and had a cute, simple look. He smiled and said, "As long as you enjoy


    it, I don''t mind bringing you here daily. Let''s sit over there, and we can enjoy theke view."


    Ynda followed his steps, smiling. When she saw Arabe dining, her face immediately turned sour.


    The seat the chubby boy chose was right next to Arabe''s table.


    Ynda wanted to sit elsewhere but saw all the other spots were taken, so she had to sit at the table


    next to Arabe''s, trying to keep a low profile.


    "Yoli, what would you like to eat?" The chubby boy scanned the QR code and handed the phone to


    Ynda to order.


    In the past, Ynda would never choose a small restaurant like this, nor eat such cheap food. But now,


    every meal since the extracurricr activities started was paid for by suitors. She might as well save


    some money when she had the chance.


    "That''s it." After ordering, Ynda sneakily nced at the following table. Arabe was eating her food


    slowly,pletely ignoring her. Ynda finally rxed a bit.


    "Kelly, if you hadn''t jumped in the water to save me today, I might have drowned! This drink is for you!


    Thank you for saving me!" Mya raised her drink to toast Kelly.


    Kelly smiled and said, "Don''t mention it. We''re all dorm mates, and we have to help each other!"


    "Barry, thanks for saving me, and Adair, Kelly, thanks for pulling me ashore." Joyce picked up a


    strawberry drink and turned to Arabe, "Arabe, thanks for avenging me!"


    Even though she fell into the water, she saw how Arabe dealt with Noreen and the others.


    All she could say was Arabe was really excellent!!


    In her eighteen years, it was the first time she met such a cool girl!


    Kelly had just finished her drink when she heard someone at the next table call Yoli. She turned to see


    and realized it was someone she knew.


    "Yoli, I don''t know if you already have a boyfriend."


    After all the dishes were served, the chubby boy nervously looked at the girl before him, carefully


    expressing his feelings, "If you don''t have a boyfriend, I don''t know if I''m qualified to be your boyfriend."


    Ynda lowered her head, thinking this chubby boy had just treated her to a few meals and wanted to


    be her boyfriend. He must be daydreaming?!


    "You certainly have the qualifications, and it''s just that she might not." Kelly, watching the drama from


    the following table, shouted, "Her private life is veryplicated. Even her fianc¨¦ left her because of it.


    If you don''t mind and are determined, you''ll need to work harder because her standards are high.


    There''s a gap as wide as Mount Everest between you and the man she wants."


    "Kelly, what are you talking about!" Ynda was gritting her teeth in anger. She didn''t expect Kelly to


    reveal her private matters to so many people, making her highly embarrassed!


    All eyes were on her.


    The chubby boy was stunned. This was too much information to take in at once. How could the


    innocent girl before him have such aplicated private life and even be abandoned by her fianc¨¦?


    Didn''t she say she was busy studying since childhood and had never had a boyfriend? What was going


    on?


    "Berg, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m not eating anymore. If you believe her, then you can stay!"


    Ynda angrily grabbed her hat and left.


    "Yoli." The chubby boy didn''t understand what had happened and followed Ynda.


    Kelly felt a bit disappointed that the drama ended so soon.


    Some guys were clueless and can''t see through some girls'' tricks.


    Joyce and Mya were all ears about the matter, grilling Kelly for the lowdown. Kelly didn''t spill the beans;


    just warned them that Ynda was terrible. They shouldn''t swallow whatever she said.


    After they had wolfed down their food, Barry and Adair bolted to y ball while Arabe and the others


    walked back to the dorm.


    From a distance, they spotted Ynda at the school''s west gate, gabbing with a woman and clearly


    having a cow.


    Only when they got closer did they catch the drift of their conversation.


    They heard Ynda snapping, "What the hell are you doing here!"

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    "I don¡¯t want it!" Ynda''s face twisted with disgust, and her voice was full of hostility. "Don''t bother


    "Here, take this money. If it''s not enough, call me." Yvonne stuffed a few hundred bucks into her


    pocket.


    The money in Ynda''s pocket wasn''t much. Although she thought it was too little, she still epted it.


    "Alright, you better head home now."


    Her voice was stillced with impatience.


    "Call me if you need anything."


    "Mhm."


    Ynda turned to head back to school, only to see Arabe and her gang. Seething with anger, she


    made her way towards Kelly.


    "What''s it to you what goes on between Arabe and me? Are you her little minion or something?


    Always attacking me whenever you see me?"


    "And what are you? A shameless scumbag. Do you have any idea how much Arabe has done for


    your family? And how do you repay her?"


    "What''s it to you how we treat her?"


    "Of course, it matters!" Kelly retorted angrily. "If you mess with Arabe, you mess with me! I''ll teach


    you a lesson if you dare to pull any stunts behind her back. Got it?"


    "Hmmm, don''t get too cocky. Maybe one day, you''ll fall t on your face, too."


    Upon hearing Ynda''s words, it was clear she was now setting her sights on Kelly, ready to seize any


    opportunity for revenge.


    "Tryying a finger on her." Arabe red at Ynda coldly. "Fancy a stint in jail with those two


    heartless people? Go ahead and try."


    "Yoli." Yvonne, who was standing not far away, saw the altercation between Ynda and the group of


    students and wanted to step in.


    "Stay out of it!" Ynda red at her impatiently, then turned to Arabe. "We''ll see about that!"


    "See what? Who wants to look at you? You''re full of yourself."


    Kellypletely dismissed her, but Yvonne, who was not far away, kept watching. When Ynda left,


    she walked over.


    "Auntie, just to be clear, she was the one who came over and started yelling at me. I was just


    retaliating," Kelly quickly exined.


    "She has changed a lot in the past few months, but I hope you won''t hurt her. It was wrong of her to yell


    at you, and I apologize on her behalf," said Yvonne, bowing deeply with a sincere look on her face.


    "I don''t get it. She doesn''t even see you as her mom. She only turned to you because she had no one


    else. She''s just using you!"


    "I know, and that''s okay." Yvonne lowered her head and epted the bitter truth. "As long as she still


    calls me mom, I can''t abandon her in this life. No matter how hard and tiring it gets, I have to ensure


    she has food, a ce to live, and books to read. But she''s been pretty crankytely, so if she offends


    you guys, you can tell me, and I''ll talk to her."


    Kelly was at a loss for words. If talking could solve the problem, things wouldn''t have escted to this


    point.


    "Please." Yvonne bowed again, pleading with them to spare her daughter.


    "As long as she doesn''t start anything, we won''t do anything to her. But we can''t let her off the hook if


    she goes too far. After all, we''re not her mom, right?"


    Kelly bowed and said, "We''ve got stuff to do so that we won''t bother you any longer. Goodbye."


    Watching their retreating figures as they entered the school, Yvonne thought to herself, hoping that Yoli


    wouldn''t make any more mistakes. Kids these days were not easy to deal with.


    "Ynda''s mom is so nice. I just don''t understand why she raised such a terrible daughter," Mya said,


    puzzled.


    Joyce agreed, saying as they walked, "Ynda was just acting sweet and innocent in front of the guys.


    But when she talks to her own mom, her attitude is so poor."


    "That''s because she''s her foster mother," Kelly said nonchntly.


    "What? Foster mom? Where''s her biological mom?" Mya and Joyce asked in unison.


    "In jail."


    Mya and Joyce exchanged nces, surprised by theplexity of Ynda''s family background.


    "So, what''s the deal between her and Arabe?" Mya asked again.


    "It''s a long story. Basically, Arabe has been good to their family, but they repaid her kindness with


    ingratitude and ended up getting themselves locked up. In short, keep your distance if you bump into


    her."


    At that moment, the school''s broadcast station was making an announcement.


    "Noreen, Daryl, Greta, Keely, and others from the surgery ss bullied their ssmates during


    extracurricr activities. They are to write a 3,000-word reflection paper, and the ringleader, Noreen, is


    given a major demerit! This is a public warning for the entire school. All students are to take this as a


    warning. School is a ce for learning, so don''t bring the bad habits from outside here. We hope all


    students will get along, be united and friendly, and gain knowledge and happiness here."


    "Serves them right." Joyce felt instantly relieved upon hearing the announcement.


    "It''s good that they''re being publicly admonished. At least they''ll remember this and won''t dare to mess


    around for a while," Mya agreed.


    But Kelly nced at Arabe. If it had been Arabe who got into trouble today, these students would


    probably had been detained at the police station, let alone expelled.


    Joyce and Mya probably didn''t have any powerful family connections, so the matter was simply


    brushed under the carpet.


    But they didn''t lose out in this incident.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "But it''s strange. We clearly taught them a lesson, so why didn''t the school publicly admonish us?"


    Joyce had been puzzled by this question since earlier.


    Mya was also at a loss. She reasoned, "Logically speaking, we were the ones who made them soak in


    water and threw rocks at them. We''re the ones in the wrong."


    When Kelly heard this, she patted Arabe on the shoulder and said, "That''s because your straight-A


    ssmate deleted all the surveince footage of us teaching them a lesson."


    "What?? Can you delete surveince footage? How did you do that??"


    Both girls werepletely stunned. Arabe was with them the entire time and didn''t go anywhere, so


    how did she delete the surveince footage??


    "Arabe, I just realized you''re so amazing. You seem to know everything," Mya said, looking at


    Arabe with even more admiration and curiosity.


    Kelly patted her on the shoulder and said, "Be more confident. You can drop the ''seem to.''"


    Her Be really knew her stuff, man. If there''s anything she didn''t know how to do, it''s probably dating.


    Who knew what she was like when she was dating Romeo? Was she icy or shy??


    "Hey, Be." Kelly suddenly leaned into Arabe''s ear, teasing her quietly, "Your man hasn''t been


    looking for you recently?"


    "Him," Arabe was about to say something when her eyes caught a tall figure in the distance.


    Romeo? What''s he doing at school?

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Today, Romeo rocked up casually, looking every bit like a college student.


    Despite donning a ck 3D mask, his eyes, reminiscent of stars, were too attention-grabbing. Coupled


    with his tall stature, he had many girls'' eyes on him when he showed up. The girls flocked to him,


    asking for his contact info.


    "Hey, Can I add you?"


    "I want to know more about you."


    "I have some academic issues to discuss with you."


    "Do you have a girlfriend? If not, do I stand a chance?"


    Romeo''s gaze remained fixed on Arabe. He slightly raised his chin, signaling to the girl in front of


    him.


    "Taken already."


    Seven or eight girls turned towards the school gate, only to see a gorgeous, tall girl with extraordinary


    temperament walking towards them.


    She''s gorgeous. How can there be such a girl at their school?


    Judging by her clothes, she must be a freshman. Who knew these clothes could look so good on


    someone? It''s mind-blowing.


    Romeo and Carl, who were also casually dressed, walked towards Arabe. Before they could get


    close, several boys rushed to Arabe.


    "Hi, I''m Boris, a sophomore. I really like you. Would you be my girlfriend?"


    Faced with the nervous boy, Arabe responded calmly, "Sorry, no."


    "Hi, I''m Colby. The bread from the store at the school''s west gate is said to be delicious. I bought some.


    Would you like to try?"


    Another sunny, handsome boy in sportswear handed the bag to Arabe.


    But Arabe didn''t take it and politely responded, "Thank you, but I''ve eaten."


    "What about cupcakes? They''re supposed to be great. I bought a few. How about taking them back and


    giving them a try?"


    "No need, thank you." Arabe didn''t take his stuff.


    "Hi, I''m Fabian from pediatrics. I have some medical questions to discuss with you. Can I have your


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    contact info?"


    "You can ask your teachers if you don''t understand," Suddenly, a pleasant male voice came.


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see a tall boy walking towards them. His bright eyes and


    handsome face made everyone else pale inparison.


    The next second, he took Arabe''s hand and said lightly, "She''s taken."


    Several boys were stunned, apologized, and quickly left.


    Arabe looked up with her beautiful eyes and asked, "What brings you here?"


    "How would I know so many boys are after you if I didn''te?" Romeo said and looked at the girls


    next to her.


    Mya and Joyce were shocked. They couldn''t believe Arabe had a boyfriend and such a tall,


    handsome one at that!


    Despite his mask, his eyes were just too captivating!


    They looked like such a perfect match!


    Seemingly used to this scene, Kelly casually greeted, "Hey, I''m Kelly. Arabe and I are good friends."


    "Nice to meet you," Romeo removed his mask and nodded. His handsome face and charming voice


    were irresistible.


    "Hi, I''m Arabe''s roommate, Mya." Mya didn''t expect Romeo to look even better without his mask.


    No matter from which angle, he was impably good-looking, too handsome to pick holes in, it was


    jealousy-inducing.


    For Joyce, this was her first encounter with such high handsomeness. Romeo''s attractiveness stunned


    her, leaving her in awe.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    "Hi, I''m Joyce."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Nice to meet you." Romeo gave them a nod.


    Arabe casually introduced him, "This is my fianc¨¦ Romeo."


    The word ''fianc¨¦'' hit like a bombshell between Mya and Joyce.


    "You''re engaged?" Joyce gaped, incredulous.


    She had assumed this guy was Arabe''s boyfriend, only to find out he was actually her fianc¨¦.


    How could she be engaged so young?


    "The name Romeo sounds familiar like I''ve heard it somewhere." Mya suddenly realized and started to


    stutter, "Oh my god, is this THE Romeo?"


    The globally known business tycoon Romeo who''s consistently topping the Forbes'' rich list!


    There were only a few photos of him online, always expressionless and dressed formally, giving off a


    serious vibe.


    Today, he''s wearing a mask and everyday clothes, so they didn''t recognize him.


    Who would''ve thought he''s already engaged, and his fianc¨¦e was their dorm mate?


    The world''s richest man and the top scorer, it''s mind-blowing!


    "Don''t be shocked, and you''ll get used to it." Kelly patted their shoulders, "Let''s head back to the dorm


    and let them talk."


    Mya and Joyce were stunned, being led away by Kelly without realizing it.


    "Put on your mask." Arabe was worried his face would cause a scene.


    Romeo put on his mask, cupping her face with his hands, "You''re so heartless. You didn''t even bother


    to look for me when you were away."


    Arabe was puzzled, "Don''t we talk on the phone every day?"


    "You never initiated contact." Romeo looked at her, hurt, "You don''t want to see me. Seems like your


    college life is so busy you''ve forgotten about me."


    And there he went again, acting all childish.


    He was cool and aloof in front of her friends just now, and now he''s like a little boy.


    Arabe found it amusing, "Didn''t I say I''d see you after my extracurricr activities?"


    "Why wait until then?" Romeo looked at her, puzzled, "You have time to eat with your friends but no


    time to think about me, whether I''m hungry or lonely."


    "Don''t you have Carl to keep youpany?"


    Carl wished he could disappear right now.


    "He''s a guy. How can hepare to you?" Romeo said.


    Carl was speechless, thinking, "Mr. McMillian, that''s unfair. I might not be Arabe, but I do much work


    too. I''m irreceable."


    Arabe looked at him helplessly, "So what''s your solution?"


    "Stay with me today. Tomorrow''s a day off, right? Stay with me then, too!" Romeo didn''t give her a


    chance to reject. He continued, "Can''t you give me some perks?"


    Arabe knew what he was implying. He had been hinting at it since she started college. He wanted


    her to stay over at his ce, didn''t he?


    "You can''t cross the line."


    "I know, don''t worry." Romeo gently stroked her face, the face he had been longing for. Now he finally


    had a chance to touch it, he wanted to do so a little longer.


    "Remove your hand."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." He was reluctant to let go.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Mya was walking ahead and suddenly realized Arabe wasn''t keeping up. She turned around and was


    utterly surprised. The usually aloof and arrogant Romeo gently stroked Arabe''s face, like he was


    flirting?


    Wow, this scene was just too cozy for words.


    It was hard to believe that this distinguished gentleman showed such affection for a girl. It was like


    something straight out of a fairy tale.


    Mya thought about her past, and her gaze became downcast.


    Romeo was caressing Arabe''s soft and adorable cheeks, releasing her only after a while. Then he


    took her hand and started walking towards the dormitory.


    Apparently, President Barton had built a brand-new dormitory just to keep Arabefortable.


    Arabe asked, "Why are you here today?"


    Romeo looked at her, "Remember your dad was talking about buying thend in the university town


    and building a shoppingplex for you to y around?"


    Arabe did recall something like that, "But I already rejected that idea, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, and that''s why I bought it. I came here today to check it out."


    Arabe was taken aback. This time, she got duped by her fianc¨¦, not her dad.


    "I''ve hired a construction team. They''re super quick. They''ll have it built in less than a year. It''ll be there


    for anything you want to eat, shop, or y."


    Arabe smiled, "Aren''t you worried I''ll get absorbed and forget about you?"


    "I''ll just keep showing up like today until you remember me." Romeo''s eyes were full of love.


    Arabe chuckled, "You''re so childish."


    "Do you prefer me to be childish or mature?"


    Arabe said, "When have you ever acted mature in front of me?"


    Carl, who was standing nearby, chimed in, "Ms. Be, you might not know this, but men only act like


    kids in front of the one they love the most. This just shows that you''re Mr. McMillian''s favorite person,


    which is why you''ve never seen his mature side."


    "Shut up." Romeo seemed a bit annoyed.


    Carl was surprised that Romeo rejected his good intentions and was upset.


    Arabe turned to Romeo, asking with interest, "The one you love the most?"


    "Don''t you feel it?" Romeo leaned in, "Looks like we''ve been apart for too long. You''ve forgotten your


    ce in my heart."


    "This is school."


    The next moment, Romeo pulled down his mask and gently kissed her forehead.


    Carl quickly nced around. Luckily, no one was on this narrow path they were walking on, or else if


    anyone saw them, Ms. Be would be harassed again.


    Joyce turned her head and saw Romeo bending down gentlemanly to kiss Arabe''s forehead. The


    affection and tenderness in his eyes seemed reserved for Arabe alone.


    "Wow!" she eximed excitedly, "They''re so sweet."


    It felt like they were watching a movie!!


    The surroundings seemed to have be their backdrop, and they looked like the protagonists in a


    movie.


    If only Carl were not there, it would have been perfect.


    "You''ll get used to it." Kelly dragged them forward. It was a miracle that Romeo could hold on for so


    many days.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Romeo put his mask back on, revealing his handsome eyes, and continued walking hand in hand with


    Arabe.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    "There seemed to be a fair few boys that who like you, are there any you like?"


    Arabe answered with a teasing tone, "A couple, indeed."


    "A couple??" Romeo immediately asked, green-eyed, "Who are they? Spill the beans."


    He promised he wouldn''ty a hand on them, or else he''d pack his bags and leave the school the same


    day.


    Arabe already predicted his reaction, and she addedughing, "A few are pretty annoying. The rest


    are okay."


    "Okay  What do you mean by that? They''re not too shabby to look at? They''ve got decent


    personalities? Or do they have boyfriend potential?"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Rx, I''m not interested in them."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you dare to have a change of heart  I''ll break their legs, whoever you like, I''ll hit."


    "You sure are fierce."


    "I can be gentle too, as long as you''re willing to stick with me for life. Never betraying me, got it?"


    "But what if you have a change of heart?"


    "I''m not that kind of person. You alone are enough for me to love wholeheartedly. Where would I have


    the time to think about others?" Romeo held her hand the whole time, his tone full of affection, "Try to


    spend more time with me in the future, okay?"


    "Depends."


    "Then I''ll take that as a yes."


    Romeo stopped when they reached Arabe''s dorm building, "I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay."


    Arabe walked up the dorm steps, and three girls were waiting for her up ahead.


    As Arabe approached, Joyce whispered, "Arabe, your fianc¨¦ really treats you well, even walks you


    to your dorm."


    "He''s still standing there. Look, there were girls trying to flirt with him! Your fianc¨¦''s eyes alone are


    enough to captivate!" Mya quickly gestured for Arabe to turn around and look.


    Arabe turned and saw Carl warding off three or four girls while Romeo''s eyes were only on her.


    "Your fianc¨¦ is so loyal, so romantic." Mya never imagined there were boys like this in the world, willing


    to give up their high status to love a girl.


    His gaze was only for her.


    Kelly teased Arabe, "Is your boyfriend a bit upset?"


    "Yes."


    "I knew it! He''s not used to you not being with him all the time."


    "You''re with him all the time??" Both Mya and Joyce were surprised at how close they were.


    Kelly pressed the top floor button in the elevator, casually saying, "Romeo seeks her out every day,


    once in the morning, at noon, and in the afternoon. Sometimes he even visits her parents to chat, just


    to see her. Can you imagine his icy face making small talk with her parents?"


    They could say his affection for Arabe was deep, grabbing every chance to be near her.


    Mya and Joyce were astonished, he was so romantic.


    "I''m going to be with him tonight, and you girls don''t need to wait up for me. Just lock the door."


    Hearing Arabe say this, Joyce was incredulous, "You mean?"


    "Don''t worry, and they''re innocent. Nothing happened."


    Hearing Kelly''s words, Mya and Joyce were surprised again. They spent so much time together, yet


    nothing happened.


    Romeo was really patient.


    "But what about the dorm inspections?" Joyce was worried that Arabe would be reprimanded if the


    dorm manager found out.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it." Kelly patted her chest, taking responsibility, and added, "The dorm manager


    is easy to deal with, at least easier than Arabe''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    "My boyfriend is actually pretty easy to handle," Arabe suddenly corrected her.


    Kelly couldn''t help but burst intoughter, and she was still not satisfied!


    "In fact, the dorm manager is easier to handle. Think about it, no matter who it is, as long as you give


    the dorm manager a little benefit, she will definitely be over the moon, weing everyone. But your


    boyfriend is different. Anyone who tries to bribe him will definitely get kicked out."


    Kelly affirmed, "He doesn''t ept everyone. Only you can cheer him up. Even if you pluck a de of


    grass for him from the dormwn, he could be happy for a long time!"


    "My boyfriend can be pleased with a single de of grass. Can the dorm manager do that? So my


    boyfriend is easier to handle."


    Kelly was kind of lost for a moment. How did her friend Arabe start to prefer that guy??


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s changed! Really changed!!


    Her friend, Arabe, began to value her lover over her friends!!


    Arabe changed out of her training suit into a casual outfit and left the dorm.


    "Did you guys notice that Arabe''s outfit looks a lot like Romeo''s. Are they wearing couple outfits?"


    Mya suddenly asked.


    "I didn''t notice. Really? Are they really wearing couple outfits? Let me check." Joyce hurriedly ran out.


    "I''ll go check too."


    From their dorm balcony, all they could see was the sea. They had to run to the corridor balcony, and


    looking down, they were right!!


    The two of them were wearing matching outfits, and even their silhouettes looked perfectly matched.


    It seemed that many boys at Westerly College will be heartbroken because their goddess already had


    a boyfriend!!


    Once in the car, Romeo scooped Arabe onto hisp and kept kissing her.


    Seated in the driver''s seat, Carl was suffering, he thought by himself: Mr. McMillian, could you please


    consider my feelings. What did I do wrong to deserve this? Could you please not let me drive next


    time??


    Although Carl tried his best to control himself and not look at the people in the back, Romeo''s voice still


    reached his ears.


    "Be, I miss you so much."


    A whiny, clingy, pitiful voice made Carl''s skin crawl.


    When Mr. McMillian got clingy, not only can girls not handle it, but he, a boy, can''t handle it either.


    All he can say was it''s too enticing.


    Arabe could only console him, "Didn''t Ie to apany you?"


    "Two days is too short." Romeo just wanted to be with her every day, "When are you graduating? Can


    you graduate early?"


    Four years of college was too long.


    "I just started school, and you''re already anticipating my graduation?" Arabe found it amusing.


    "College is too long. With your intelligence and wisdom, skipping grades is no problem. If you likeb


    equipment, I can buy it for you."


    Be liked to do experiments so that he will set up ab at home, fully equipped.


    As long as Be was by his side, letting him see her every day.


    "Good boy, I have other tasks toplete at school." Arabe gently patted his head, indicating him to


    behave.


    This was the first time Arabe had gently patted his head, Romeo grabbed her hand and kept kissing


    it, "Then, will you apany me when you have free time?"


    "Sure."


    "Are there any boys in school who are better than me?"


    "No." Arabe smiled at him, "Even if there are, I don''t like them."


    "Then who do you like?" Romeo wanted to hear the answer from her.


    Arabe raised her beautiful eyes, looking at him with interest, "You are getting bolder."


    Romeo''s behavior made her feel that he was indeed getting more and more audacious.


    "I just want to hear you say it once."


    They had been together for two months, a whole summer vacation, but she never told him she liked


    him!


    "Is it that hard to say you like me?"


    Arabe intentionally did not answer, just smiling at him.


    "How do I know you don''t like Carl?"


    Carl, sitting in the front, was suddenly named by Romeo, feeling very speechless.


    They could still argue and bring him up.


    He''s too innocent.


    Arabe nced at Carl driving in front and deliberately said, "Carl is indeed excellent."


    Carl felt Romeo''s burning gaze on his back, but before he could speak, Romeo already said first.


    "I suddenly remembered there''s a project in Antarctica that''s perfect for someone like him."


    Carl was panicking inside, "Mr. McMillian."


    "Let him go, and he can definitely do a good job." Arabe immediately went along.


    Romeo got even more angry, "Carl, did you hear that? Arabe praised you;e to my ceter,


    pack up your stuff, and you can leave today."


    "Huh? Mr. McMillian." Carl didn''t even have time to plead.


    Romeo continued, "For this project, there''s really no one better suited than you. You''re not allowed to


    "Mr. McMillian." Carl was very upset inside. Why did they have to involve him?


    "Ms. Be, please save me!" Carl could only beg Arabe for help.


    Arabe, sitting on Romeo''sp the whole time, facing him looking jealous, couldn''t help butugh,


    "Alright, stop being jealous. Why are you giving Carl a hard time?"


    "Why did you praise him?"


    "Doesn''t he deserve it? Don''t you think he''s reliable?"


    "Carl, did you hear that? Stop the car immediately, and you''re leaving for Antarctica right now!!"


    Carl was very helpless inside. Begging for help was useless. Who can save him!!


    "Are you deaf or what?" Romeo gave a kick to the driver''s seat, making Carl want to break down in


    tears. If he actually stopped the car, he''d be sent to Antarctica. But if he didn''t, Romeo was already


    ticked off.


    "Alright, I like you. You''re the first one I''ve ever liked." Arabe blurted out.


    Romeo''s gazended on Arabe, and his aura instantly softened. "What was that? Repeat it."


    Carl was over the moon, "Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be just said she."


    "Shut up!"


    He''s ruining the mood again!


    It was hard to hear such words from her.


    Even though she already said it, he wanted to hear it again!


    "Could you say it one more time?" Romeo coaxed her, "The guy in front was making too much noise. I


    didn''t catch it. Who did you say you liked?"


    Carl thought to himself: Come on! Mr. McMillian! He didn''t say a peep when Ms. Be was confessing!


    How could he frame him.


    Being an assistant was hard, and he felt wronged. He demanded a tenfold sry increase.


    Arabe eyed the man in front of her, "Don''t push your luck."


    "I want to hear it again." Romeo''s voice was irresistible, "One more time, thest time."


    "I like you, Romeo," Arabe said.


    Did him get that this time?


    Romeo''s eyes softened, and his face was filled with joy and emotion as he kissed her face.


    This was the happiest thing he''d heard in the two months they''d been dating!

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Sitting in the front row, Carl could hear their kissing sound loud and clear. At this moment, there was no


    pain, torture, but a sense of satisfaction.


    Mr. McMillian had been waiting for this sentence.


    Why did he feel like crying.


    "Okay, let go of me."


    Romeo kissed for quite a while before stopping, looking at her affectionately. "I like you too, really like,


    very much."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He liked her so much that he just wanted to give her everything he had to make her happy.


    He liked her so much that he wanted to spend 24 hours a day with her, every moment with her by his


    side.


    He liked her so much that every expression of hers and every word she said was deeply imprinted in


    his heart.


    He liked her so much that he wouldn''t let her praise anyone else.


    He liked her so much that he couldn''t control himself, as if he had turned into another person.


    "Mr. McMillian. Since Ms. Be has already said she likes you, can someone else go to Antarctica."


    Carl said inappropriately.


    Romeo''s face cooled down again. "Focus on driving."


    He''s not asking him to stop the car. What was he still hoping for?


    Carl drove in silence, thinking. It''s Ms. Be who''s skilled, a simple confession could control Mr.


    McMillian''s mood.


    Let Mr. McMillian''s enemies be jealous. they schemed so much and used so many means, but none


    were as effective as Ms. Be''s single sentence.


    He would talk to Ms. Be about the Antarctica issueter; he absolutely couldn''t go, or he would suffer


    greatly.


    "Are you getting used to college life these days? Has anyone bullied you?" Romeo asked, stroking


    Arabe''s face. "If you''re wronged, you must tell me right away."


    "Don''t worry, I''m doing great."


    Not only in school but probably in the whole of Solterra, few would dare to bully her.


    Romeo touched her delicate face. The summer sun was so strong, but she wasn''t sunburned at all. Her


    skin was still so smooth.


    Did she have some magic? She''s like a mystery that nobody can see through.


    "Can you record what you just said as a gift for me next time?"


    Arabe chuckled, "Is the gift you want just that simple?"


    "One sentence from you can make me happy for a long time."


    He didn''t need any physical gifts. Just an "I like you" was enough for him to cross the entire gxy for


    her.


    "Okay." Arabe readily agreed, making Romeo kiss her happily again.


    He''s always like this, and one sentence can make him happy for a long time.


    They finally reached their destination. Carl stopped the car and opened the door for them.


    Romeo held Arabe as he got out of the car, striding towards the vi''s door, all the while kissing her.


    Carl watched as Mr. McMillian walked to the front door, pinned Ms. Be against it, and kissed her for a


    while, then used his finger to unlock the fingerprint scanner, continuing to kiss her as they went inside.


    Carl couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    Before he could finish his sigh, his phone rang, "What? Why didn''t you tell me about such an urgent


    matter. Anyway, you''re toote!"


    The person on the other end of the phone was taken aback, totally clueless about what had happened,


    "What do you mean I''m toote? Is Mr. McMillian dead?"


    "You''re the one who''s dead! Who could make something happen to Mr. McMillian?"


    But if he had to choose someone, it would definitely be Ms. Be.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Mr. McMillian wouldn''t dare to resist if Ms. Be wanted him dead right now. No, wait, Carl was a bit


    annoyed. How did he get led astray by the person on the phone?


    "So what''s the deal with Mr. McMillian? This is really urgent, without Mr. McMillian''s approval, no one


    can decide on this matter. Maybe you?"


    "I wouldn''t dare. If I go in there now, he''ll definitely blow his top."


    He''d seen Mr. McMillian''s eagerness before, the passionate kisses still making him blush to think


    about.


    "If going in to report is so serious, what if I call him?"


    "I''d advise against that. If you disturb his good mood, you might get sent off to Antarctica."


    The person on the phone was suffering immensely, sweet-talking Carl to no end, but Carl still didn''t


    dare to go in there.


    There was no other way, Mr. McMillian was busy with important stuff right now, and anyone who


    disturbed him would be in trouble!


    "Carl. How long do you think it''ll take for Mr. McMillian to finish up?" The person on the phone asked


    carefully, their voice sounding a bit teary.


    Carl looked towards the vi''s gate, "Hard to say, at least an hour or so."


    Given Mr. McMillian''s stamina, anything less than an hour would be unlikely.


    "An hour, you might as well kill me now!" The person on the phoneined that an hour was way


    too long!!


    But Carl figured an hour really wasn''t that long, considering Mr. McMillian''s affection for Ms. Be, it


    mightst until tomorrow.


    The vi''s staff was transferred from Moon Vi, the butler Derek, and the chef Gary.


    They heard that Arabe was studying at nearby Westerly College and that Mr. McMillian would be


    living here permanently, so they followed to take care of her.


    When Romeo carried Arabe in, kissing her passionately, they were both shocked, even though they


    often saw Mr. McMillian kissing Arabe at Moon Vi.


    Both men were blushing, seeing Mr. McMillian carrying Arabe while kissing her all the way upstairs.


    They didn''t even have time to say hello.


    Looked like dinner can be prepared a bitter.


    Romeo carried Arabe to the bedroom, kissing her as heid her on the bed.


    "Alright." Arabe was breathless from his kisses, her cheeks flushed, looking at him, "Don''t forget


    what you promised me."


    "I won''t cross any lines."


    But kisses and hugs were inevitable.


    Romeo leaned down to kiss her again, and god knew how irresistible she looked.


    Arabe, pinned under him, unable to move, "Romeo, if you keep this up, I won''te next time."


    Romeo had to restrain hisst bit of sanity, stopping, gazing at her with hazy eyes, his voice hoarse,


    "Okay."


    She was still young, and he couldn''t scare her.


    Arabe sat up, looking around the bedroom, "When did you move in?"


    There were traces of him living here everywhere.


    "Your first day of school." Romeo moved closer to her ear, his voice tempting, "I''m going to take a cold


    shower."


    He needed to cool down.


    Arabe was speechless.


    Watching him open the wardrobe, Arabe found only a few outfits hanging, all gifts she''d given him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Did he only bring these few outfits? Was it enough?


    She''d heard from Carl that he never wore the same outfit twice, now he only had these few, wasn''t it


    too little?


    Thinking this, Arabe felt it necessary to prepare more outfits for him. Otherwise, these few would be


    worn out from too much washing, making them look old.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    After a while, Romeo''s phone started to ring.


    Arabe knocked on the bathroom door, "Your phone has been ringing off the hook; want me to grab it


    for you?"


    Probably some urgent matter from the group. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be buzzing him like crazy.


    "Just answer it for me," Romeo replied from the bathroom.


    "Me?"


    Was that appropriate?


    "If it''s work-rted, tell them to contact Carl. If it''s personal, you make the call."


    Arabe picked up his phone and saw it was Grandpa Phillip calling.


    "Grandpa Phillip, it''s Arabe." Arabe looked towards the bathroom, wanting to exin that Romeo


    was in the shower but worried about any misunderstanding.


    To her surprise, Phillip McMillian jumped the gun, excitedly saying, "You''re with Romeo? Be, has


    your activities been tough? Are you tired? Has President Barton been treating you well? Has anyone


    been giving you a hard time at school?"


    Arabe smiled and said, "I''m doing great."


    "If anyone gives you a hard time, you have to tell me, and I''ll sort it out! How''s the environment at


    school? Do you like the food? Do you need anything? I can personally deliver it to you!"


    "No need, everything''s great." Arabe didn''t expect Grandpa Phillip to be so caring, and it warmed her


    heart.


    "That''s good, as long as no one''s giving you a hard time." Phillip said, relieved, "What''s Romeo up to?


    I''ve called him many times, but he hasn''t picked up."


    "He." Arabe nced at the bathroom again, "He''s on the throne."


    "Oh, he''s on the throne, that exins it."


    "Do you have any urgent matters?"


    "Great news! Your grandma!" Phillip''s voice was very excited, "She woke up a few times before, but


    each time was very short. I would call her, and she would respond, but not like today! Today was truly a


    surprise!"


    Phillip, thrilled, quickly ryed the situation to Arabe, "I called her by her nickname, she answered


    me, and even called me by my nickname. She said she was thirsty. I gave her water, and then she


    asked me what day it was, how long she had been asleep!"


    Even though she had woken up a few times before, she had never initiated a conversation with him.


    She was just slightly conscious!


    What happened today was unbelievable to Phillip! He was over the moon!


    "She even asked me where Romeo was, and I told her she had been asleep for a long time and that


    Romeo had found his love. I gave that girl the ne, and she said she wanted to meet you guys.


    When can you guyse to visit?"


    "Is she still awake now?" Arabe asked softly.


    "She''s asleep now, but I feel like she''s been waking up more and more oftentely and for longer


    periods of time. Although she still can''t get out of bed and needs to be fed, just like a child. She can


    already have simple conversations with me."


    This was enough to drive Phillip into ecstasy!


    She was conscious, able tomunicate, and even remember people, something Phillip hadn''t even


    dared to dream about.


    Arabe smiled and said, "As long as she takes her medication, she''ll get even better. After some time,


    you can slowly help her walk or let her use a cane, and then she''ll be able to walk on her own."


    Suddenly, Phillip covered his face, starting to cry from excitement.


    Through the phone, Arabe could hear him trying to hold back his tears, and she couldn''t help but say,


    "Grandpa Phillip."


    "If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t even imagine this day, not even in my dreams." Phillip began to cry from


    happiness. After a while he said, "Good girl, thank you. I''m so lucky to have you; you''ve saved me and


    my wife many times. The McMillian family owes you so much."


    "Grandpa Phillip, don''t say that. I''m happy that I could help."


    That''s what she''s supposed to do.


    "You''re the only girl in my life that I approve of! Only you can be my grandson''s wife, and no one can


    rece you! If Romeo dares to do anything to hurt you, I''ll break his legs right away! The McMillian


    family is so lucky to have a smart and beautiful girl like you."


    Phillip''s voice was still choked with tears.


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Wipe your tears first. We''lle over in a bit."


    "Great, that''s great." Phillip quickly wiped his tears, his voice filled with happiness.


    At that moment, Romeo, who had finished his shower, hugged her from behind, "Was that my grandpa


    on the phone?"


    He had heard thetter part of the conversation, so he guessed the person on the other end of the


    phone was his grandpa.


    "Yes, your grandma woke up. We''re going to visit her in a bit, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Do you want to say a few words to your grandpa?" Arabe handed him the phone.


    But Romeo''s arms were still firmly wrapped around Arabe. He lowered his head and smelled her


    scent, "No need, hang up."


    They were going to go over there anyway. Anything that needed to be said could wait.


    Phillip, who was still crying, was a bit angry when he heard his grandson''s words. This ungrateful brat,


    forgetting his grandpa as soon as he had a fianc¨¦e, not even wanting to take a call! Humph!


    He didn''t want to talk to this kid anymore!


    "Be, since you''re making the trip here, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    "Okay, see you in a bit."


    After hanging up, Romeo kissed Arabe again, as if it would never end.


    When they came down, Derek quickly bowed, "Mr. McMillian, Arabe."


    Was it over already??


    It''s only been half an hour, and Mr. McMillian had even finished his shower, wasn''t this a bit fast?


    No way.


    "We''re not dining here tonight. Tell Gary he doesn''t need to cook for us." Even though Romeo noticed


    the surprise and confusion in Derek''s eyes, he didn''t think twice about it.


    "Sure, Mr. McMillian."


    As Romeo left hand in hand with Arabe, Derek went to the garden to find Gary. Gary was also a bit


    stunned. Did Mr. McMillian just up and leave like that? Was he done that quickly??


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Carl, who was ying games in the car, suddenly heard someone knocking on the window. He looked


    up, and his phone nearly dropped out of his hands in shock.


    "Mr. McMillian."


    He had barely been gone half an hour, and he was already back? Who would''ve thought that Mr.


    McMillian, who seemed so tough and strong, would be such a quick shot.


    Poor Ms. Be!


    "What are you staring at me for? Unlock the car." Romeo was oblivious to his thoughts.


    "Alright." Carl hurriedly hit the unlock button. Romeo opened the car door, let Arabe get in first, then


    followed her into the car and said, "Drive to Fairfield Manor."


    "Now?"


    Did something happen to Phillip?


    "My grandmother woke up."


    "Oh, I see."


    Carl quickly started the engine.


    "What does your grandmother like the most?" In the car, Arabe suddenly asked, "We didn''t bring any


    gifts. It''s not very nice to show up empty-handed."

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    "You''re the best gift ever," Romeo said, touching her face tofort her. "My grandma will be over the


    moon to see you."


    "But I can''t just show up empty-handed," Arabe said, inquiring, "What did your grandma like most?"


    She had toe up with something.


    "Miss Be, Shirley McMillian loved flowers, paintings, and ying chess. She''s even heard your


    music," he informed.


    Arabe looked skeptical.


    "It''s true! You can ask Mr. McMillian if you don''t believe me."


    "That''s right," Romeo said gently, "My grandma did listen to your music before, and she loved it."


    So, all she had to do was y a few tunes for Shirley?


    If Shirley liked chess, Arabe did have a top-notch chess set made of gold. Even the chessboard was


    worth a fortune but it was toote to have it delivered now.


    "Didn''t you give my grandma a gold bracelet before?" Romeo reminded her. ¡°That bracelet is still on my


    grandma''s wrist, and you don''t need to prepare anything else. Just show up."


    Finally, Arabe decided to bring the chess set next time, persuaded by Romeo.


    Before long, their car pulled up in front of Fairfield Manor.


    Romeo, leading Arabe by the hand, walked through the front door, with Brodie showing the way.


    "Shirley just woke up, and she''ll be thrilled to see you guys!" Brodie couldn''t contain his joy.


    Who would''ve thought that not only would Shirley wake up, but she could also engage in simple


    conversations? It was beyond everyone''s expectations!


    And all of it was thanks to Arabe!


    In Phillip''s bedroom, the elegant Grandma Shirley sat on the bed, sipping soup fed by Phillip.


    "Grandpa, Grandma," Romeo and Arabe chimed in, drawing the attention of the elderly couple.


    "Be''s here! Darling, this is Be I''ve told you about! Arabe Collins! Keh Collins''s daughter!"


    Phillip put down the bowl, hurriedly inviting Arabe to sit,pletely ignoring Romeo.


    Romeo was used to it. He held Arabe''s hand and sat down by the bedside.


    The kinddy, dressed neatly, was glowing and radiating an aura of nobility.


    She looked at Romeo with a warm smile and said, "My grandson''s grown taller, matured, and is more


    steady."


    Her voice was pleasant and soothing, and her presence wasmanding.


    "Darling, I was having a hard time getting hold of this well-known doctor, Dr. Bell. After pulling strings, I


    finally managed to get him. Guess what, Dr. Bell turned out to be Be! How coincidental." Phillip


    startedughing, then continued, "Before I found Dr. Bell, I heard from Carl that Be, after hearing


    about your condition, had already been searching for a cure on her own! Carl said that the ce she


    went to was extremely dangerous. A slip could cost her life."


    But she didn''t back down. She could''ve sent someone else or chosen to ignore Grandma Shirley, but


    she didn''t.


    "Later, she found the medicine and worked hard to prepare it, just to save you. If she hadn''t gone there,


    if Romeo and Carl hadn''t happened to spot her, we might still be in the dark, not knowing that she had


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    been silently doing so much behind the scenes!"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    She didn''t wait for anyone to ask. She just jumped right in to help. No showing off, no trying to polish


    her image.


    Arabe blushed a little at Phillip''s praise, "I was just giving it a shot. I wasn''t sure it would work. It was


    mainly thanks to Grandma Shirley''s strong constitution that she could handle the effects of the


    medicine."


    Grannie Grace, on the other hand, was as fragile as paper.


    Thinking of Grannie Grace, Arabe''s eyes dimmed a bit. Romeo, noticing this, squeezed her hand,


    knowing she was missing Grannie Grace. He caressed her hand with his thumb tofort her.


    Arabe quickly recovered, lifting her eyes to say, "The main thing was that Grandpa Phillip trusted me


    and backed me all the way."


    Phillip had said that even if there were only a one percent chance, he would back Arabe all the way.


    It was Phillip''s faith and trust that made today''s miracle possible.


    Even though Arabe was 80% sure then, there was still 20% uncertainty, which couldn''t be ignored.


    Luckily, all the hurdles were behind them, and Grandma Shirley was here with them, listening to their


    conversation.


    "The gold ne you''re wearing was a gift from Be." Phillip took Grandma Shirley''s hand and said


    with a smile, "And the crown ne you gave to Be. Be, are you wearing it today?"


    "I am." Arabe pulled out the ne from her cor.


    Romeo added, "Be wears it every day."


    Grandma Shirley looked at the beautiful crown ne and suddenly said, "Take it off."


    Phillip and Romeo thought they had heard wrong!


    "Grandma?" Romeo was confused. Was Grandma unhappy with Be?


    "Dear, isn''t this ne supposed to be given to our grandson''s wife." Phillip was also puzzled. Had


    her mental rity faltered again, thinking someone had stolen her ne?


    Romeo held Arabe''s hand tighter and said, "Grandma, Arabe is the love of my life. I will only marry


    her."


    "I said, take it off." Grandma Shirley seemed to use all her strength to say this.


    Arabe, seeing the look in Grandma Shirley''s eyes, removed the ne and handed it back.


    Romeo''s eyes deepened, and Phillip was in disbelief as Grandma Shirley took the ne.


    "I want to put it on for you myself." Grandma Shirley''s voice was filled with tenderness and affection.


    The tension between Phillip and Romeo instantly disappeared.


    "Come here."


    Arabe had already figured out her intention, obediently moved closer, and knelt down.


    She knew Grandma Shirley couldn''t express herself as fluently as normal people, but it would get


    better with time.


    "You scared me." Phillip patted his chest, wondering how anyone could not be satisfied with such a


    wonderful girl like Be. Turned out, she just wanted to put it on herself.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Grandma Shirley had just recovered. Her hands and feet weren''t very agile, she tried to put the


    ne on several times without sess.


    "My hands aren''t as nimble anymore." Despite Grandma Shirley''s best efforts to help Arabe wear this


    significant ne, the sp wasn''t easy to fasten.


    Arabe didn''t show any impatience, "It''s okay, take your time. We''re not in a hurry."


    "I''m afraid you''ll tire from squatting for so long."

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Grandma Shirley tried several times but still couldn''t get it on, bing increasingly anxious.


    Romeo, standing aside, saw this and stepped forward to help, "Granny, let me give you a hand."


    He helped Grandma Shirley hold one end of the ne.


    Holding the other end, Grandma Shirley tried a few more times with trembling hands, barely managing


    to thread it through the small hole, finally getting the ne on.


    "Good kid, you must be tired, huh?" Grandma Shirley said with a hint of apology in her voice. She had


    just recovered, but her movements were still not very agile, and she felt terrible for making Arabe go


    through this.


    "Nah, I''m not tired." Arabe was always smiling warmly. "Thank you, Grandma Shirley."


    Today, she finally got the chance to thank Grandma Shirley in person.


    "The McMillian family is so lucky to have a girl like you."


    Grandma Shirley looked at her contentedly, finding that both her looks and temperament were a great


    match for her grandson. They were a perfect match.


    The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. She was overjoyed, not to mention all the talents


    Arabe had.


    Romeo really did bring a gem home!


    At this moment, Brodie brought over a bowl of soup, "Shirley, your soup got cold. I got you a new bowl."


    "I''ll feed her." Arabe volunteered.


    "No, no, let your grandpa do it." Grandma Shirley said hastily.


    How could she let Arabe go through such trouble?


    But Arabe didn''t find it troublesome at all. She scooped up a spoonful of soup, and gently brought it


    to Grandma Shirley''s lips.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Grandma Shirley took a sip and said with a smile, "The soup you feed me


    tastes so sweet, Be."


    Romeo''s eyes were full of tenderness as he watched the two of them get along so well. He asked


    softly, "Granny, how have you been feeling these past couple of days? Any difort?"


    The doctor was around and could help if needed.


    "No. Be''s medicine works great." Grandma Shirley said with a smile. "It''s just my head, probably


    because I''ve been asleep too long. I''m a bit foggy, slow to react, andck strength. I even have


    difficulty getting out of bed and walking, needing someone to push my wheelchair."


    "That''s normal," Arabe assured her with a smile while feeding her soup. "You''ll get better in no time."


    "Your words put my mind at ease." Grandma Shirley chirped, sipping the soup Arabe fed her. She


    couldn''t help but ask, "Be, who did you learn your medical skills from?"


    They were so exceptional.


    Arabe gave a straightforward ount of her experiences. Hearing this, Grandma Shirley couldn''t


    suppress her anger.


    "Those two scoundrels from the Murphy family. It''s all my fault for realizing toote."


    Otherwise, she would''ve ensured they got more than just jail time!


    "It''s all in the past," Arabe said with a small smile. "Would you like another bowl of soup?"


    The soup was all gone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, no need." Grandma Shirley had just recovered and couldn''t have too much. After Arabe put


    down the bowl, she took Arabe''s hand and said with a heavy heart, "Poor child, you''ve suffered."


    She had been taken to the Murphy family, separated from her family, and had been through a lot of


    bullying.


    "From now on, the McMillian family will treat you even better." Grandma Shirley patted her hand with


    many more things she wanted to say.


    However, Phillip couldn''t help but butt in, "Dear, have you forgotten about me now that Be''s here."


    He had been ignored for quite some time.


    "If you knew Be''s other identity, you''d love her even more!" Phillip said mysteriously, deliberately


    keeping her in suspense, trying to attract Grandma Shirley''s attention.


    But Grandma Shirley didn''t pay him any mind and continued talking with Arabe.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Phillip couldn''t help but spill the beans when he saw his wife''sck of curiosity, "Didn''t you used to


    listen to Melody''s music a lot? Arabe is Melody!"


    "Arabe is Melody?" Grandma Shirley was floored. Looking at the young girl in front of her, she was


    already an internationally renowned piano master at such a young age.


    "Yes, let me y a piece for you."


    On the way here, Arabe had already decided to y a few pieces for Grandma Shirley to cheer her


    up.


    Grandma Shirley was both thrilled and surprised. She quickly had someone bring the piano over. As


    soon as Arabe''s fingers touched the piano, the beautiful melody entered everyone''s ears, making


    everyone spellbound.


    Grandma Shirley couldn''t help but close her eyes,pletely immersed in the piece''s mood.


    It was fantastic! Absolutely fantastic!!


    She wondered if this was a new piece recentlyposed by Melody. Judging by the style, the mood,


    and the melody, it was definitely from Melody!


    Ordinary people could never achieve such a skill level and state of mind, let alonepose such a


    piece!


    Who would have thought that Arabe was not only a miraculous healer but also a piano master!!


    She heard from her husband earlier that this girl had even founded an international top-tier brand and


    was managing the Collins family''spany.


    She was truly exceptional!


    As Arabe''s piece ended, Grandma Shirley was left wanting more. She opened her eyes, her gaze full


    of approval and fondness for the young girl.


    "So, you''re Melody."


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Grandma Shirley''s affection for Melody was evident. "The style of Melody, I


    won''t mistake it. Is this a new piece you''ve recentlyposed?"


    She had never heard it before.


    Arabe gave a smile, "It was an impromptu creation."


    Grandma Shirley was once again taken aback. An impromptu creation that was this good?


    It was even better than Melody''s previous pieces, showing that the girl''s skills had improved a lot in this


    period.


    "Do you like it? I''ll y another one for you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hold on!" Grandma Shirley suddenly stopped her, and her gaze turned to Brodie on the side. "Brodie,


    quickly find a recording device and record all the pieces Be is going to y next."


    It was so good, she wanted to listen to it over and over again!


    Her reaction amused Arabe. "If you enjoy it, I''ll create some new, pleasant pieces and send them to


    your phone in the future. You can listen whenever you want."


    "Great, that''s wonderful." Grandma Shirley didn''t expect that. Melody could even create music for her


    anytime. She was immediately overjoyed.


    The McMillian family really struck gold!!


    Phillip and Romeo, who were being ignored on the side, felt a bit bitter. One wished he was Melody,


    and the other wished he was Grandma Shirley.


    Seeing the two of them chatting so enthusiastically, Phillip and Romeo exchanged a look. Maybe they


    should skip dinner?


    If they kept eating, their wives would ignore them.


    Arabe yed two more pieces. Grandma Shirley couldn''t stop praising her and even asked for


    Arabe''s autograph like a fan girl.


    Arabe was dumbfounded. Autograph?


    Should she give Grandma Shirley an autograph?


    Brodie quickly handed over a pen and paper. After Arabe signed, Grandma Shirley looked at the


    beautiful handwriting and was happier.


    She didn''t expect Arabe''s handwriting to be so beautiful!


    "Could you add a blessing for me next to your signature?"


    Hearing this, Arabe gave a faint smile, picked up the pen again, and wrote: Wishing you good health,


    a happy life, and happiness every day.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Before signing her name, Arabe added a line: Forever your Be (Melody).


    Grandma Shirley saw this and couldn''t stopughing. She immediately asked Brodie to find a picture


    frame, and she put the paper in it herself.


    ¡°Darling, it''s about time. The kids must be hungry; let''s have dinner first.¡±


    Phillip''s words fell on deaf ears.


    After Grandma Shirley framed Arabe''s signature, she ced it on the bedside table and even asked


    Romeo to help her take a picture with Arabe.


    Phillip hurriedly said, ¡°I want to join. Let me take a picture with you guys, too.¡±


    ¡°You, step aside.¡± Grandma Shirley wanted to have a few solo shots with Arabe.


    Phillip moved aside, watching Grandma Shirley hugging Arabe and beaming at the camera. He


    couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy.


    She had never been this close and intimate with him since she woke up.


    After the photo session, Romeo, noticing Phillip''s frustration, kindly said, ¡°Grandpa, your turn.¡±


    Phillip, being called out, was instantly as happy as a kid.


    But the next second, Romeo handed him the phone, ¡°Help me take a few shots with grandma and


    Be.¡±


    Phillip was speechless. Was he excluded???


    ¡°Actually, Brodie could help with the pictures.¡± Phillip tried to join them.


    But Grandma Shirley disagreed, ¡°There''s no spare room here.¡±


    Spare? So he was spare.


    After taking the photos, with her left arm around Arabe and her right arm around Romeo, Grandma


    Shirley finally said, ¡°Alright, Brodie, have the kitchen serve the food. Be must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I haven''t taken my pictures yet!¡± Phillip, disregarding everything, squeezed into the middle and


    directed Brodie, ¡°Quick, help me take a few pictures!¡±


    If he waited any longer, Grandma Shirley wouldn''t cooperate!


    Brodie hurriedly pressed the shutter. Phillip in the frame was making a gesture, seemingly extremely


    happy to take a picture with his awake wife.


    ¡°Darling, let me push your wheelchair to join the kids for dinner.¡± Phillip personally lifted his wife onto


    the wheelchair.


    Romeo and Brodie wanted to lend a hand, but he shooed them away, ¡°I''m not so old that I can''t lift her.


    Darling, even if you gain another 10 kilograms, I can still carry you.¡±


    ¡°Not 10 kilograms. If I gain 2 more kilograms, your old back would probably get hurt.¡± Grandma Shirley


    could see he was struggling.


    ¡°Who says, no matter how much weight you gain, it''s not a problem! I will keep fit from now on.¡± As


    Phillip said this, he looked at Brodie, ¡°You supervise me from now on!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The family of four was chatting andughing as they went downstairs, where avish dinner was


    alreadyid out.


    ¡°Grandpa Phillip, you''ve prepared too much.¡±


    Arabe looked at the food in front of her. There were definitely more than twenty dishes, which the


    four of them could never finish.


    Each dish was not only made of rare ingredients but also posed a considerable challenge to the chef''s


    cooking skills.


    It''s safe to say this dinner was beyond luxurious.


    ¡°Your grandma said this is her first dinner with you. We can''t just go through the motions,¡± Phillip added


    with a smile.


    Grandma Shirley personally handed Arabe her cutlery.


    Arabe noticed her shaking hands. Although she was still recovering, she still wanted to do something


    for Arabe.


    Arabe felt warm inside and took the cutlery, ¡°Thank you, Grandma Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Phillip must have told you when you first came here to treat Fairfield Manor as your own


    home. Today, I want to tell you the same thing. You can eat whatever you want here; don''t be polite,


    and if there''s anything you''re not happy with, let us know at any time.¡±


    After Grandma Shirley finished speaking, she turned to her grandson, ¡°Romeo, you need to keep


    serving Be. You know her taste, serve her more.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Romeo gave Arabe a gentle look again.


    Arabe could feel the love from the two old people, especially Grandma Shirley. Although she was


    weak and needed help to eat, she still tried hard to serve Arabe.


    Arabe moved and said, ¡°Grandma Shirley, don''t trouble yourself. I can do it.¡±


    The meal was finished in a harmonious atmosphere.


    Arabe suddenly thought, would the ending have been different if the Murphy family had such an


    atmosphere in the past?


    Romeo seemed to read her thoughts and gently said, ¡°The Murphy family is not your home. This is.¡±


    Arabe looked up at him in surprise. How did he know her thoughts so urately?


    ¡°The people from the Murphy family are ungrateful. Such an atmosphere would never exist there, so


    there''s no what if.¡±


    Everything was destined.


    Arabe was surprised, but her eyes also became softer. She didn''t expect him to understand her


    thoughts so well.


    After dinner, Grandma Shirley was in high spirits and invited Arabe to the living room for coffee.


    But Arabe could see that she was getting tired, so she nned to leave after finishing her coffee,


    allowing Grandma Shirley to rest.


    Just then, Brodie came over to report, "Mr. Winters heard that Shirley woke up, so he came to visit."


    "Mr. Winters is here?" Phillip was all smiles, telling Brodie to let him in.


    "Since we have a guest." Arabe was just about to get up and leave when she saw Phillip wave his


    hand and say, "Hold your horses. I''ve got to introduce you to Mr. Winters. Let him get a little green-


    eyed, knowing my grandson has a fianc¨¦e."


    Brodie brought in an older gentleman, followed by a young girl.


    The girl was only about seventeen or eighteen, with long, straight hair cascading over her shoulders


    and delicate skin. Her eyes were filled with pride, which surprised everyone present.


    "Please take a seat." Phillip invited them to sit down, "My wife''s awakening is all thanks to my


    grandson''s fianc¨¦e!"


    "Really?" Mr. Winters looked at the girl beside him, finding her even prettier than his granddaughter,


    with delicate features and an extraordinary aura.


    Arabe also greeted him with a smile.


    Mr. Winters was a bit puzzled. Weren¡¯t there supposed to be a marriage agreement between the


    McMillian and Collins families? Wasn''t Romeo supposed to marry Serena Collins?


    How did it suddenly be this girl?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Who was this girl? She seemed even more beautiful than Serena, with a great aura and voice.


    But what was her background? How could she surpass Serena and be with Romeo.


    Did she pull some strings behind the scene.


    With these thoughts, Mr. Winters'' impression of Arabe dropped a bit.


    And that girl gave Arabe a proud look, seemingly a bit hostile.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    "She''s got so many good points, I could just go on and on."


    Phillip trailed off as Brodie brought in the coffee, then continued, "Have a cup of coffee first. It''s made


    from beans from a 300-year-old tree, and the taste is really rich!"


    After his words, he turned to Arabe with a warm smile, "Be, give this coffee a try and see how you


    like it. If you''re into it, feel free to take more to school."


    Enid Winters was taken aback. Recalling an auction a few months ago, these coffee beans were sold


    for a thousand dors a gram. And Grandpa Phillip was just casually suggesting this girl take them to


    school?


    Wasn''t this just a waste?


    Such expensive coffee should be savored in high-end situations with high-end people. That''s when it


    held value and meaning.


    Letting her take it to school.


    Phillip must really think highly of this girl.


    Arabe took a sip from her cup, the rich and mellow vor lingering on her lips. It was indeed a great


    coffee.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a sip, Enid nced at Arabe. She probably hadn''t tasted such pricey coffee in her life,


    had she? And how did she manage to stick around Romeo and even win over Phillip. She thought that


    outshining Serena would be enough to be with Romeo smoothly, but then this girl appeared.


    Mr. Winters, after a sip of his coffee, was curious about Arabe''s identity and couldn''t resist asking


    Phillip, "Your grandson''s fianc¨¦e is still in school?"


    "Yeah, Westerly College specially invited her! With her brains, she doesn''t really need college, and


    she''s just there out of respect for that old man." Phillip responded proudly, with a bit of bragging in his


    tone.


    Invited by Westerly College??


    That entric old man from Westerly College thought most brilliant students were just average. Who


    could possibly get an invitation from him?


    Before Mr. Winters could ask, Phillip couldn''t help blur the truth, "Not just Westerly College, Helgen


    College, Morrowind College, Summerfield College. Even famous foreign universities are vying for her.


    She''s this year''s top scorer, Arabe!"


    "So she''s the top scorer. No wonder." Mr. Winters looked surprised, and he didn''t expect the top scorer


    his granddaughter had been grumbling about all summer was right in front of him.


    His granddaughter should''ve been the top scorer, but she had a stomach upset on the exam day, and


    her performance was far from her best.


    Seeing that this girl not only topped the ss but also scored full marks.


    Her academic ability must be powerful.


    "My granddaughter, Enid, is in the same school."


    Phillip was surprised by this news, "Enid''s also at Westerly College? I bet she''s heard of Be! I heard


    Be''s been the talk of the college since day one."


    "Haha." Mr. Winters didn''t expect Phillip to be so fond of this quiet and well-behaved girl. Heughed,


    "Isn''t all the colleges having their outdoor training? Enid didn''t attend as she''s afraid of getting


    sunburned."


    "It''s a great opportunity to train. It won''t cause sunburn. Look at Be, she''s been training for a week,


    and her skin is still so smooth, haha."


    Arabe looked at the two old menparing notes when suddenly, her phone started vibrating.


    She checked the caller ID, and it was one of her subordinates. She immediately hung up.


    On the other end, her subordinate felt puzzled. Arabe had been hanging up his calls more frequently


    since she got together with Romeo.


    She''s changed!

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    She''s had it with him!


    He stubbornly dialed again, and this time, Arabe guessed he had some urgent news, so she excused


    herself, "Sorry, got to hit the loo."


    Phillip was busy chatting and hearing her excuse. He quickly said, "Brodie, show Be the way."


    "No worries, I know my way around."


    Enid arched a brow. It looked like this girl was a regr.


    Fairfield Manor was huge, and she''d surely get lost without a few visits under her belt.


    This ce was Grandpa Phillip and Grandma Shirley''s private residence. Not just any Tom, Dick, or


    Harry coulde.


    Only those tight with the McMillian family had the privilege.


    Just who was this girl who seemed to be a regr visitor?


    Wait a minute.


    Earlier, Grandpa Phillip had said this girl was named Arabe.


    Could she be from the Collins family?


    Keh and Louisa only had one daughter, Serena. Was this girl a cousin of Serena''s?


    Was she the daughter of Serena''s aunt and uncle?


    Enid wasn''t all too familiar with the kids from that side of the family, but she vaguely remembered there


    being more than one girl.


    Who would''ve thought this girl snatched Serena''s fianc¨¦ right from under her nose?


    How interesting.


    If she was of Serena''s rank, Enid might have been a bit cautious, but if she was the daughter of


    Serena''s aunt and uncle, Enid had no reason to hold back.


    Who didn''t know that Serena''s aunt and uncle were worse off than Keh?


    If they were topare, the Winters family was better off.


    Romeo knew Arabe had received a call and had business to attend to, so he didn''t apany her.


    "Grandma Shirley, would you like some coffee?" Enid took the initiative to pour a cup of coffee and


    hand it to Shirley warmly, smiled after Arabe had left, "We''re so d to know you''re awake."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, we wanted toe see you as soon as we got the news." Mr. Winters added.


    "Thank you, but I can''t drink it." Grandma Shirley declined the coffee with a kind smile. The coffee was


    too strong, and she couldn''t drink it after just recovering from illness.


    "Shall I get you some water then?" Enid put down the coffee cup and asked Brodie to pour some water,


    acting like the hostess.


    Before she''d even finished speaking, Brodie stepped forward, "There are more guests, Suri and


    Jessamyn."


    Mr. Winters'' words were cut off, so he had to pause and wait for the right moment.


    Suri and Jessamyn were Phillip''s old friends'' daughters-inw. They must havee to see Grandma


    Shirley upon hearing she''d woken up.


    Out of respect for his old friends, Phillip had them shown in.


    "Shirley, you''re finally awake. I''m so relieved, and I''ve been praying for you every day." Suri, on arrival,


    couldn''t help but get emotional. Her voice choked.


    Jessamyn was in the same boat. With tears in her eyes, she said with gratitude, "Thank God, you''re


    finally awake! God bless, you''re very lucky. It must be Phillip''s love for you that moved God."

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    They walked in with tons of gifts, only to find Romeo and the folks from the Winters family already


    there. They warmly greeted everyone.


    "Enid, you haven''t given your gift to Grandma Shirley yet." Mr. Winters reminded with a smile.


    "How could I ept gifts from younger people? Besides, it''s not even my birthday." Shirley waved her


    hand with a smile, refusing to ept.


    But Enid kept holding out the gift, "Grandma Shirley, just open it. I promise you¡¯ll like it."


    Jessamyn was a bit curious on the side, "Shirley, since she insists, why not just take a little peek?"


    "Yeah, let us see what it is, too!" Suri, who had always been on good terms with the Winters family,


    chimed in.


    Shirley thought to herself since she''s offered it, why not just open it? She could always give it back and


    not make the younger one lose face.


    With Grandpa Phillip''s help, she opened it to find a set of top-notch chess pieces and a shiny gold


    chessboard!


    "It''s a gold chess set!"


    "What a gem!"


    Jessamyn and Suri eximed, surprised by the young woman''s generosity.


    Even more surprising, how did she get her hands on it.


    Gold of this caliber was scarce, and only the purest and most evenly colored pieces were chosen for


    carving.


    It''s said that selecting the chess set''s materials took three years.


    It was followed by another three years to handcraft the 32 pieces.


    Each piece was worth $200,000!!


    More importantly, as soon as this chess set was released, it attracted countless collectors and was


    eventually brought by a famous man, Mr. Eugene, for $18 million.


    No one else could buy it.


    Jessamyn couldn''t help but ask, "Enid, how did you manage to buy it?"


    Shirley was also amazed. She couldn''t believe that Enid managed to purchase the chess set from Mr.


    Eugene.


    Just then, Arabe returned, noticing two more guests in the living room.


    Jessamyn and Suri were also taken aback. They didn''t expect another girl to show up, especially one


    they''d never seen before!


    "Be¡¯s back," Shirley introduced with a smile, "Let me introduce you to two more people. This is my


    grandson''s wife, Arabe."


    What?!


    Jessamyn and Suri were even more astonished. Where did this girle from, and how did she


    rece Serena as a member of the McMillian family?


    Her tactics were really something!


    And with Enid still here, they initially thought she had the best chance given Romeo''sck of interest in


    Serena.


    Surprises never ceased.


    "Be, this is Jessamyn, and this is Suri," Shirley continued with a smile.


    Arabe nodded and smiled slightly, "Hello, Jessamyn, Suri."


    "Hello." Jessamyn noticed that Romeo had been holding her waist since Arabe came back. It


    seemed he really liked this girl.


    Suri even saw Romeo whisper something into Arabe''s ear, to which she softly replied.


    They looked like a couple in love!


    Who would have thought the McMillian family¡¯s grandson''s wife would be reced so suddenly.


    This girl''s maneuvers were simply astonishing.


    "Anyone who can be part of the McMillian family must have something extraordinary about them!


    Be,e take a look at this chess set. What do you think of the craftsmanship? Is it pretty?"


    Jessamyn took this opportunity to probe the girl''s background.


    If she came from a wealthy family, she would definitely know the origin and value of this chess set.


    If she were from a poor background, she definitely wouldn''t.


    Arabe nced at it and casually said, "It''s pretty ordinary, nothing special."


    This statement was a blow to everyone. They were all stunned!


    She actually said that this priceless chess set was ordinary and nothing special?!


    She muste from a poor background! She''s clueless!


    Enid could hardly keep fromughing, "It seems you have no idea about the value of this chess set."


    "This is the famous gold chess set, which a collector once bought for $18 million." Jessamyn couldn''t


    help but exin, "Considering your age, you probably haven''t had much exposure to the world of


    chess."


    "This is not the gold chess set." Arabe stated calmly, "It''s not the one you''re talking about."


    Once she said this, everyone was stunned.


    What did she say??


    This was not the gold chess set??


    How could that be!!!


    How could she be so sure??


    "The gold chess set is beautifully made and evenly colored. Obviously, this one is a fake."


    Mr. Winters was very embarrassed and red at her angrily, "Nonsense!"


    If it weren''t for Phillip and Shirley''s presence, he''d be fuming!!


    She actually said in front of everyone that Enid''s gift was a fake.


    That''s just too much!


    Did she think she can say whatever she wanted just because she''s the future Mrs. McMillian?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This matter was still not settled! Did she think too highly of herself?!


    Enid was pissed off hearing her say that, but she kept her calm, smiling as she asked, "So you can tell


    if it''s real or fake just by looking at it? What, are your eyes scanners or something?"


    Arabe looked up and said with conviction, "I can tell by listening that this isn''t genuine."


    Enidughed at that, "You''re something, you know that? This chess set doesn''t make a sound. How


    exactly are you listening to it? With your heart?"


    Jessamyn and Suri couldn''t help but join in theughter.


    This little girl was trying to show off in front of Phillip and Shirley, but she''s going about it all wrong!


    She can tell if a chess set was genuine just by listening to it?!


    Let''s see her prove it to everyone then!


    "When I said ''listen,'' I meant listening to you talk, not the chess set." Arabe stared straight into Enid''s


    eyes and said, "Jessamyn asked me to appraise this chess set. I was just being honest. If you felt


    offended, it wasn''t intentional."


    Enid had never encountered such an audacious girl before, "If you im it''s fake, can you prove it?"


    Proof?


    She did have some. It would just take some time.


    "You say this chess set is a knockoff. May I ask, how did youe to that conclusion?" Enid


    challenged smugly, "Just by the color?"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    "This chess set looks pretty good, huh? Especially the board, all shiny and golden. Can a fake really be


    this good? I doubt it." Jessamyn clearly didn''t believe Arabe''s words.


    Suri also tried to help the Winters family out, "Be, did you see a picture of this chess set online, and


    that''s how you spotted the difference? You can''t trust pictures on the inte, you know. The pixel


    quality can distort the real thing."


    They should always trust their own eyes. Only what they saw with their own eyes was real!


    Romeo, supporting Arabe by her slender waist, said, "Jessamyn asked my fianc¨¦e for her opinion,


    and she just told the truth. She didn''t mean any offense. She''s right; this chess set does look ordinary.


    Can''t we ept the truth these days? Do we have to tter her?"


    His words not only made the Winters family ufortable but also embarrassed Jessamyn and Suri.


    "Romeo, do you think so too?" Enid bit her lip. Clearly, Romeo was defending this girl and even calling


    her his fianc¨¦e, giving her a lot of credit!


    What kind of tricks did this girl use?


    "Find a new nickname." Romeo looked into Enid''s eyes and said indifferently, "We''ve only met a few


    times. We''re not close. You''re too familiar, and it can lead to misunderstandings."


    Mr. Winters, seeing Romeo defend that girl time and time again, making his granddaughter


    ufortable, finally spoke.


    "Enid knew that Shirley loves chess. She went through a lot of trouble and pulled many strings to get


    this. It''s a token of her respect for Shirley. Now that it''s being called a fake, it''s understandable that


    she''s upset. The Winters family wouldn''t deceive people with a fake, would we?"


    Sitting at the head of the table, Shirley gave a graceful smile and said, "Whether this chess set is real


    or fake, it''s the thought that counts, Enid. But I can''t ept such an expensive gift. You should take it


    back."


    After saying this, she closed the lid, and Brodie ced the gift on the table before Enid.


    It was clear. She was expected to take it with her when she left.


    "Be,e over here." Shirley beckoned to Arabe.


    Arabe was pulled to sit between her and Phillip. Shirley affectionately patted Arabe''s hand, "I like


    kids who tell it like it is. I''ve seen too many people with ulterior motives over the years. I prefer


    someone like you!"


    Her words made everyone else''s faces even more ufortable.


    "Young people should be like this. It reminds me that I had the same character when I was young."


    Shirley said this and startedughing.


    Sitting on the couch, Enid clearly wasn''t convinced, "Grandma Shirley, Ms. Be hasn''t exined


    what''s fake about my chess set!"


    If Arabe can''t provide a specific reason today, she won''t let it go!


    Originally, Shirley had diverted the topic, but now Enid brought it up again, making the atmosphere


    awkward simrly.


    "Maybe Enid doesn''t understand how this chess set could be fake. Did Ms. Be make a mistake, or


    does she not know how to tell the difference." Suri tried to help exin, "What Ms. Be is questioning


    is not just the chess set, but also Enid''s respect for Shirley."


    "You can question my things, but if you question my feelings for Shirley, that''s not okay!" Enid clearly


    wanted to vent, "Please, Ms. Be, point out what''s fake about this chess set!"


    Mr. Winters pretended to be generous andughed, "Young people these days love to make a fuss. Let


    them sort it out. We adults can just sit back and enjoy the show. They''re still young, still full of energy.


    Come on, Phillip, Shirley, let''s continue drinking our coffee."


    He didn''t stop his granddaughter but instead encouraged her to keep going. This was his extreme


    indulgence toward her.


    Phillip was a bit upset. If it weren''t for the fact that Mr. Winters had once saved his son''s life, he would


    have asked them to leave. He wouldn¡¯t let them stay here.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as Phillip was about to interject, Arabe spoke.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    "Grandpa Phillip, Grandma Shirley, you guys have some coffee." Arabe handed the coffee to Phillip,


    then passed the water cup to Shirley, her tone soft. "Since Miss Enid insists on me exining, I''ll tell


    her and clear up her doubts."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Arabe''s attitude, Shirley was all smiles. "Good, you two have a good talk then. We adults


    won''t interfere."


    When Enid heard that Shirley wouldn''t interfere, she was even more delighted. "Then please, Ms.


    Be, exin in detail. We''re all ears."


    Arabe looked at her, her tone casual. "The reason I can tell this chess set is a fake is because I have


    the real one!"


    With that, everyone was dumbfounded.


    This girl''s got some nerve, lying so openly in front of so many people?


    They all knew how valuable this chess set was.


    They all knew about the previous collector, Mr. Eugene, his rotten temper, his arrogance. Even if


    Shirley herself offered to buy it at a high price, he might disagree.


    Arabe was just a young girl. What abilities did she have, and what resources, to make Mr. Eugene


    sell the chess set to her?


    Enid looked at Arabe, her eyes full of disdain. "Do you know how much this chess set costs?"


    Looking at her clothes, none of them branded, it was apparent she couldn''t afford this chess set!


    "My chess set can''t be fake! If you say you have the real one, bring it out for everyone to see!"


    Just then, Arabe''s phone vibrated a few times. Perfect timing!


    "Alright, I''ll go get it now." Arabe stood up and walked to the door.


    Her subordinate handed her a box that looked incredibly valuable. He was puzzled. "Why are you so


    desperate for this? Is it just to impress the McMillian family people? You''ve changed!"


    What magic had Romeo cast on her to make such a money-lover willingly give away such a valuable


    thing.


    What''s more, he had to deliver it within ten minutes.


    He was almost speeding to avoid getting a ticket.


    "Go." Arabe took the box and walked back without even a nce at him.


    Her subordinate watched her cold back, his heart aching. He felt that she didn''t like him anymore, didn''t


    care how fast he was driving, whether he was tired, whether he was thirsty, just told him to leave.


    "Young people these days don''t even feel ashamed to lie." Mr. Winters shook his head with a grin in the


    living room, obviously questioning Arabe''s character. "The real thing can''t be with her."


    He was waiting to see what she could bring out!


    After a while.


    Arabe walked in with a beautifully crafted box. When Phillip saw the box, he was almost sure that


    Arabe had the real thing!


    Mr. Winters also couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the box, his gaze frozen in disbelief.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Mr. Eugene was totally nuts about chess.


    He paid a hefty price for this chess set and even splurged on a fancy box to store it in!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did this box end up in Arabe''s hands? Could it be the real deal inside?


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Arabe handed the gift box to Shirley, smiling, "I nned to bring you this chess set next time but


    didn''t expect this twist. So, I''m gifting it to you now. Hope you like it."


    Arabe''s gesture took aback Shirley. She had nned to gift her this chess set all along.


    Her face lit up with joy, and she asked Phillip to open it. The chess set and board inside were even


    more uniform and beautiful.


    "How can this be?" Jessamyn said, surprised, "How can there be two identical chess sets?"


    Arabe''s chess set, in terms of color and workmanship, was no less than Enid''s. Were fakes


    nowadays really this convincing?


    Suri also couldn''t believe her eyes. In this chess set of Arabe''s, there wasn''t a single w.


    Mr. Winters also looked a bit off. He didn''t expect the chess set in Arabe''s hands to be this


    convincing.


    "My chess set was bought from the granddaughter of the previous collector, and there''s no way it''s


    fake! Where did you get yours?"


    Arabe looked up, her eyes clear, and said lightly, "Mr. Eugene doesn''t have a granddaughter."


    This im took everyone by surprise!


    Everyone knew that Mr. Eugene had a granddaughter, but he was very private, so hardly anyone had


    seen her.


    Arabe insisted, "You''ve been duped."


    Enid clenched her fists, "You''re talking nonsense! I have the contact of Mr. Eugene¡¯s granddaughter! I


    can see her on Facebook! There are lots of pictures of her with Mr. Eugene!"


    Some pictures were even taken in Mr. Eugene''s yard. If she wasn''t his granddaughter, how could she


    appear in his house in her pajamas, taking affectionate pictures with him?!


    "The person you know is definitely not Mr. Eugene''s granddaughter. You''ve been fooled."


    Hearing Arabe say this, Enid got even more furious, "Do you know Mr. Eugene? How do you know


    he doesn''t have a granddaughter? You still haven''t answered where you got your chess set from! If


    you''re lying today, not only do you ruin the friendship between the McMillian family and the Winters


    family, but you also tarnish Mr. Eugene''s reputation!"


    After all, she imed that Mr. Eugene didn''t have a granddaughter!


    "My chess set was given to me by Mr. Eugene."


    Once Arabe said this, the room went silent with shock!


    No! Impossible!!


    Mr. Eugene loved chess. How could he give away his beloved treasure to a little girl?


    Even his granddaughter had to work hard for over three months to get this chess set.


    Mr. Winters was the first tough, clearly thinking that Arabe was joking!


    Didn''t he know Mr. Eugene''s temper? He was a grumpy old man, and it was impossible for him to favor


    a little girl and give away his cherished collection.


    This was a colossal joke!


    This girl''s lies were getting more and more absurd!


    Enid alsoughed, "Ms. Be, your ability to concoct lies is trulymendable. You say you know Mr.


    Eugene and that he gave your chess set? Do you have any proof?"


    "I have his contact."


    Mr. Winters found it even funnier after hearing this, "Ms. Be, let me tell you, I know Mr. Eugene, and I


    recognize his voice. He doesn''t just give out his contact to anyone."


    He had been ruthlessly denied when he wanted Mr. Eugene''s contact.


    He had tried to buy that chess set before, and no matter how much he tried to please, Mr. Eugene


    simply would disagree!


    And this girl managed to get Mr. Eugene to give it to her willingly?


    What a joke!


    Arabe took out her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Soon after, the other party picked up the call.


    "Be, am I seeing things, or did you dial the wrong number? I can''t believe you''re calling me. That''s a


    rare treat."


    Mr. Eugene''s voice echoed from the other end of the phone, leaving everyone in shock.


    Phillip and Shirley, recognizing the voice instantly as Mr. Eugene''s, felt like they had the game in the


    bag.


    Even Mr. Winters'' face changed color. This was definitely Mr. Eugene''s voice. There was no way he


    could mistake the ent, the tone!


    But how could this be?


    It sounded as if Mr. Eugene actually knew this girl!


    Who exactly was this girl that Mr. Eugene so highly regarded her?


    "Mr. Eugene, have you gone to bed yet? I hope I''m not disturbing you?" Arabe remembered he


    usually retired early.


    "Well, you''re being quite formal now. Forget about sleeping. Even if I was lying in a coffin, I''d get up if


    you called! When are we going to have another chess match?"


    The implications of this were massive. Arabe yed chess, too?


    From the sound of it, she had even yed chess with Mr. Eugene.


    Could it be that she was a chess whiz?


    "I''lle over some other day." As Arabe said this, she went straight to the point, "I heard you have


    a granddaughter. Just asking."


    "What granddaughter? I wasn''t aware. Ah, I get it. You must have heard some rumors and thought I


    had recognized someone else as my granddaughter. That''s impossible! I only want to recognize you as


    my granddaughter. What do you say? Have you changed your mind? Many want to be my


    granddaughter, if you miss out this time, there won''t be another chance!"


    Arabe hadn''t expected him to bring this up again, so she changed the subject, "We''ll talk about that


    "I do. Didn''t I give it to you? Do you want to give it back to me? I knew you were a gentle and sweet


    girl..."


    "You''re overthinking it." Arabe cut off his daydream, "I''m calling to tell you I gave it away."


    "What? You silly girl, that chess set was my treasure. I gave it to you because I love you."


    "Are you sure it''s because you love me?"


    Caught off guard by Arabe''s question, Mr. Eugene stammered, "Well, there''s definitely a part of it


    because I love you."


    Since everyone was listening to the call, Arabe didn''t expose him but said, "Alright, that''s all I wanted


    to tell you. I''m hanging up now."


    "Wait, you haven''t said when you''lle next." Before Mr. Eugene could finish, Arabe had hung up


    the phone.


    Everyone was amazed!


    Mr. Winters hadn''t expected this girl to actually know Mr. Eugene, and Mr. Eugene himself admitted


    that he had given her the chess set. And Enid''s face turned even more sour!


    If the one in Arabe''s possession was the real one, then what the hell did she spend a whopping


    twenty million dors on?


    "No, this can''t be." Enid shook her head, unable to ept the reality.


    "Enid, were you deceived?" Suri tried tofort her, "Don''t you have the contact information of Mr.


    Eugene''s granddaughter? Call her quickly and ask what''s going on."


    "Since Be has Mr. Eugene''s contact, if necessary, she can also help Mr. Eugenemunicate with


    the ''granddaughter''." Jessamyn also suggested.


    All eyes were on Enid.


    Feeling embarrassed, Enid took out her phone, ready to call ''the granddaughter,'' only to find out she''d


    been blocked!


    Seeing Enid''s face turning extremely sour, Suri anxiously asked what had happened and found out


    she''d been blocked.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The truth was as clear as day!


    Enid was swindled, and after the swindler received the money, she was blocked.


    "After all that fuss, it turned out she''s been swindled."


    Shirley looked at Arabe lovingly, "I can''t believe you even have a connection with Mr. Eugene. When


    Grandpa Phillip tried to buy the chess set from him, he even turned down Grandpa Philip. It''s clear he


    values you greatly."


    Without a doubt, Arabe must be a chess prodigy!

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    ¡°Could youe over and y chess with me and your grandma?¡± Phillip invited her with a smile.


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mr. Winters tried to lighten the mood: ¡°Never thought Derek would be fooled by a scam, but luckily this


    gift still ended up in Shirley¡¯s hands. The sender might be different, but the sentiment is still nice.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes dimmed; wasn¡¯t he just a shameless one?


    ¡°Different sender, different sentiment.¡± Romeo said calmly, ¡°This is a gift from Be as a


    granddaughter¨Cinw to grandma. It¡¯s fundamentally different from a gift from Ms. Enid.¡±


    Mr. Winters¡® smile froze but quickly returned, agreeing with a yes.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze fell on Enid, ¡°Ms. Enid hasn¡¯t formally apologized to my future wife yet.¡±


    Enid looked confused, apologize?


    ¡°Ms. Enid was quite harsh just now, rude even. My fianc¨¦e is quite introverted and you scared her.¡±


    Hearing Romeo say this, Enid was fuming!


    Arabe introverted? Where was she introverted? She looked like she was afraid of nothing!


    With the McMin family backing her up, she became disrespectful and unbridled!


    She was clearly arrogant, yet they had the audacity to call her introverted, clearly ying favorites!


    Since this was happening in the McMin¡¯s house, Mr. Winters pretended to scold, ¡°Derek, you


    misunderstood Ms. Be¡¯s good intentions without knowing the full story. Better apologize.¡±


    Even though Enid was unhappy, her grandpa had spoken, so she had to bite the bullet and pretend to


    apologize: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my attitude was inappropriate.¡± Regardless of whether Arabe forgave her, Mr.


    Winters quickly changed the subject: ¡°Ms. Be is magnanimous; I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t take this to heart.


    Remember your status and think three times before you act.¡±


    Enid pretended toply, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll heed grandpa¡¯s words.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte; you all should get some rest.¡± Shirley ended the meeting, not wanting to see


    their faces any longer.


    Phillip stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Remember your grandpa¡¯s words when you return home. The


    elders have more experience than you, and young people should be modest and cautious.¡±


    His words had threeyers:


    First, to express dissatisfaction with Enid¡¯s behaviour.


    Second, to remind Enid to be polite to Arabe, who now had the McMin family¡¯s protection.


    Third, elders have more experience; don¡¯t offend them, or they have many ways to make life difficult for


    the Winters family.


    Enid didn¡¯t expect Phillip to protect Arabe this much so she bowed her head, pretending to repent,


    and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Grandpa Phillip. I was wrong.¡±


    Mr. Wintersughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spoiled my only granddaughter!¡±


    He wanted to lighten the mood with a joke, but Phillip¡¯s smile only grew colder.


    ¡°We only have one granddaughter¨Cinw, but she¡¯s not spoiled or arrogant. Instead, she¡¯s an honest


    person who¡¯s easily taken advantage of. I need to have a chat with her. You should also educate your


    granddaughter properly. She¡¯s still young, so there¡¯s still time to teach her. You don¡¯t need to visit


    anymore!¡± Phillip¡¯s words left the two members of the Winters family standing in shock.


    This waspletely different from the warm wee at the beginning.


    Brodie quickly offered the fake chess board with both hands: ¡°Mr. Winters, Ms. Enid, please follow


    me.¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Enid¡¯s face had turned sour. She grudgingly took the gift and cast an unhappy nce at the living


    room.


    Phillip and Shirley were chatting with Arabe, who was sandwiched between them, all smiles. It


    looked like they were one big happy family! Before, Phillip had been rude to the Winters family, but now


    he seemed like a different person in front of Arabe!


    ¡°Ms. Enid, if you please.¡± Brodie gestured invitingly.


    With no other option, Enid steeled herself and left.


    She had never been treated like this in her life!


    In the past, she was always the one bullying others, making them suffer. This was the first time she¡¯d


    ever been on the receiving end!


    Once she got into her luxury car, she took out her phone and sent out a message.


    ¡°Find out which ss Arabe is in!¡±


    She was definitely going to find a way to get back at Arabe!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, her phone buzzed twice. She received a reply.


    She muttered in disbelief, ¡®Straight¨CA student studying neurology?¡±


    Ha, just as she thought, too much studying had made her go bonkers!


    Thepetition in neurology was fierce in hospitals today, with high demands on doctors. Who would


    dare confidently im they could be a leading figure in this field?


    After graduation, with Arabe¡¯s abilities, she will probably end up being a mere assistant in a small


    hospital.


    How could the McMin family be interested in someone like her?


    Back in the living room.


    Shirley gently patted Arabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that.¡±


    Arabe smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you all stood up for me.¡±


    Those who needed a warning had been warned.


    Those who needed to apologize may not have been sincere, but at least they apologized.


    This was a lesson to the Winters family. Any further fuss would make them look petty.


    Arabe realized, it was because of a debt of gratitude. No wonder Mr. Winters had indulged his


    granddaughter¡¯s tantrum, and Enid had also dared to spout off, because they knew the McMin family


    wouldn¡¯t be rude to their saviors.


    How shameless.


    ¡°If she bullies you at school, tell grandma right away, Shirley advised anxiously. ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll have


    her transferred to a different school, so she doesn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Arabe wasn¡¯t too concerned: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the school¡¯s big so we might not even run into each other.¡±


    Even if they did, she wouldn¡¯t be the one at a disadvantage.


    Just then, Brodie, having seen off the guests, brought a bowl of medicine from the kitchen for Shirley.


    He spoke very respectfully: ¡°Shirley, your medicine is ready.¡±


    Arabe smelled the faint bitterness in the air and it was the herbs she had prepared. She looked at


    Brodie and asked, ¡°How much of this medicine is left?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s enough for a week.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver more in a few days. Grandma¡¯s condition has improved, so the dosage can


    be slightly reduced.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shirley lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    ¡°So, the dosage has been reduced from 1 gram to 0.8 grams now.¡± Arabe guessed her expectation


    and gently said, ¡°The frequency remains the same, and the taste is still a bit bitter. There won¡¯t be


    ntuch change.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re so considerate, Be.¡± Under Phillip¡¯s care, Shirley finished the medicine in the bowl.


    Then Brodie took the bowl away, and after a while, he brought another one.


    ¡°Phillip, this one¡¯s for you.¡±


    It was the medicine Arabe had previously prescribed for Phillip. It¡¯s good for the heart, once a week.


    The moment Phillip smelled it, he frowned, but Arabe was still here, so he plucked up the courage


    and said, ¡°Be¡¯s meds just smell different. The taste is rich, and it¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s really a treat,


    hahaha!¡±


    Arabe watched him finish it in one go, sympathy welling up at the bitterness in his eyes.


    Beside them, Romeo smirked, ¡°Delicious? I¡¯ll have Be make more for you to strengthen your body.¡±


    Phillip: Thank you very much!


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; take Be home to rest.¡± Phillip was afraid Be might actually give him more meds


    then that would be the end of him.


    Arabe knew Phillip wanted them to leave and have their own time, so she smiled and said, ¡°Well,


    grandma and grandpa, we¡¯ll be heading off now. We¡¯ll visit again when we have time.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s eyes shifted, and his aura softened. She said ¡°We¡°. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since when did she include him in her ns, saying ¡°we¡± more and more often?


    ¡°Be means we¡¯ll visit again next time.¡± Romeo emphasized the word ¡°we¡± and reminded Phillip,


    ¡°Don¡¯t pour the medicine away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t badmouth me in front of Be! I¡¯ve never poured away any of Be¡¯s medicine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Romeo retorted, ¡°That nt looks like it was scorched to death.¡±


    Phillip followed his gaze to the one¨Cmeter nt between the living room and the courtyard and


    stuttered, ¡°That time I didn¡¯t hold the bowl well, it spilled identally.¡±


    Admitted it??


    ¡°It¡¯s all Brodie¡¯s fault! The medicine he gave me was too hot, so I identally let go. Brodie, it¡¯s your


    fault! Be careful next time.¡±


    Brodie: I¡¯ve put up with too much over the years.


    ¡°Really, Be, your medicine is so precious so how could I pour it away? Every time I finish it, I want


    more!¡±


    Romeo and Brodie were at a loss for words.


    Arabe tried not tough. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you didn¡¯t scald yourself.¡±


    ¡°See, Be cares about me!¡±


    Romeo just set traps! Phew!! Let¡¯s go quickly!


    ¡°We¡¯re heading off.¡± Romeo took Arabe¡¯s hand, his gaze softening as itnded on her.


    After saying goodbye to grandma and grandpa, Arabe got in the car, and after a while, Romeo got in


    too.


    He took her hand, walking and talking, and said, ¡°Mr. Eugene is always so proud. For him to invite you


    to y chess and look forward to your arrival, you must be really good at it, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°So you won against Mr. Eugene, and he lost his cherished possession to you, which you gave to


    grandma!¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Arabe looked up, seeming surprised.


    Romeo realized he had underestimated her. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at chess.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± As soon as Romeo finished speaking, he leaned in close, teasing, ¡°I


    know.¡±


    Arabe: ¡°What?¡±


    Romeo looked at her lips, the breath of his words lightly falling on her lips: ¡°You can¡¯t kiss.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s lips gently touched hers. ¡°Like this, have you learned it?¡±


    Arabe lifted her eyelids and yfully asked, ¡°You¡¯re not even good at it yourself, and you have the


    nerve to teach me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had the chance to practice. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll give me the chance.¡±


    Arabe: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Was he ming her for not giving him more opportunities to practice kissing?

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    She didn¡¯t give him a chance, but he still got close, didn¡¯t he?


    At this moment, Romeo noticed there was another person outside the car. He rolled down his window


    and asked, ¡°Anything else, grandpa?¡±


    Phillip had been standing there for a while, witnessing everything.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. Just out for a walk.¡±


    Taking a walk alone and leaving grandma at home, really?


    ¡°You guys carry on.¡±


    Phillip turned to leave. His wife had seen their car parked there for a long time without moving, thinking


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it was broken, and was about toe over to see if they needed a recement.


    Turned out they were overthinking things!


    These two youngsters were just making out in the car.


    Carl was tactful enough to find an excuse to get out of the car and leave them be.


    As they hit the road, Arabe felt some difort in herilower abdomen. Was it her perioding?


    Thinking about this, she told Carl in front, ¡°Step on it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carl was a bit confused. ¡°Ms. Be, is there an emergency?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Sitting in the seat, Arabe could feel something seeping out from below.


    Damn. Toote.


    Romeo¡¯s gaze fell on her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Was she tired and wanted to go home to rest, or did she suddenly remember something urgent she


    needed to handle?


    What could possibly need handling at thiste hour?


    Carl was still in the front so it wasn¡¯t convenient for Arabe to say. When they arrived at Romeo¡¯s


    mansion, Arabe said, ¡°Carl, you can catch a cab home.¡±


    At thiste hour, could he even get a cab here?


    Although Carl responded respectfully, he couldn¡¯t figure out Arabe¡¯s mood and felt a bit deste


    inside.


    Ms. Be was no longer that considerate little girl from before.


    When he left to hail a cab, Arabe told Romeo, ¡°You get out first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Romeo looked at her puzzled, noticing something was off. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Why would she want to stay in the car alone?


    ¡°I got my period.¡± Arabe was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve messed up your car.¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was.


    Romeo¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a car. I¡¯ll carry you in.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t want to stain his clothes.


    Romeo was amused by her, rarely seeing her like this: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will see.¡±


    Derek and Gary were still in the mansion and they should be resting by¨Cnow.


    Arabe looked at his white shirt, still hesitating, when the next second, Romeo used his suit jacket to


    wrap around her waist and carried her out of the car.


    Carl finally understood. So Ms. Be wanted Mr. McMin to carry her, but why did she want him to


    leave? Was she shy?


    But why would she tie a jacket around her waist in the hot summer?


    As Carl was still pondering, Romeo shot him a nce, and he quickly averted his eyes, realizing he


    had been staring at Ms. Be a bit too long.


    Surely Romeo didn¡¯t think he was checking out Ms. Be¡¯s waist, right?!

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Romeo took Arabe to the master bathroom on the second floor and gently put her down, saying,


    ¡°Hang on a sec.¡±


    He turned around and went to the dressing room to get clean clothes and the necessary supplies for


    her period. After opening the package, he had no clue how to use the sanitary pads properly, so he


    looked it up online and then helped Arabe put it on. Arabe blushed when she saw it. She didn¡¯t


    expect him to be that thorough, but the thing was, he put it on backwards. wards.


    ¡°Did I put it on wrong?¡± Romeo noticed her reaction..


    ¡°Um,¡± Arabe murmured, ¡®you put it on backward.¡±


    Romeo looked down at the thing in his hand.


    ¡°The smaller end goes in the front.¡±


    Got it.


    Romeo ripped off the pad and tossed it into the trash bin, then put a new one on, his movements much


    smoother than before.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you change?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Arabe took the stuff from his hand and, quickly closed the door, her face redder than


    ever.


    After a while, Romeo heard the sound of water running. Arabe must be trying to wash her dirty


    clothes after taking a shower.


    Romeo walked up and knocked on the door. ¡°Be, leave the clothes there and don¡¯t touch the cold


    water.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t think he would notice even that. The blushing Arabe, who had finally calmed down,


    turned beet red again.


    ¡°I wash it with warm water so it¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She at least wanted to wash off those stains. Otherwise, Derek would see them when he came to


    collect the dirty clothes tomorrow.


    ¡°No need for you to do theundry, just listen to me.¡± Romeo, seeing her not responding, knocked on


    the door again and said, ¡°Leave them there and I¡¯ll wash themter.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to.¡±


    ¡°Be good;e out.¡±


    Seeing that Romeo was still knocking on the door, Arabe had no choice but to put the clothes aside


    and open the door, and the next second, she was carried to the bed by Romeo.


    Since there were only two men, Derek and Gary, in the house, Romeo guessed that Arabe was


    worried that Derek would see these when he came to collect the dirty clothes the next day.


    With that in mind, he suddenly felt he had been negligent. He should have called a woman to take care


    of her. Otherwise, there might be times when Arabe would


    feel ufortable.


    ¡°Just sit for a bit.¡± Romeo ced the pillow behind her, covered her with the quilt, and brought her a


    hot water bottle.


    The hot water bottle was heated by Romeo while Arabe was taking a shower, and the temperature


    was just right at this moment.


    ¡°You put it on your lower abdomen to keep warm.¡±


    Seeing her lips turning a bit pale, Romeo spoke softly, ¡°Wait a sec.¡±


    At this time, Derek had gone to rest. Romeo took out the medicine he had prepared in advance and


    brought it to Arabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot; just right to drink.¡±


    Arabe saw his meticulous care and knew without thinking that he must have prepared in advance.


    ¡°Is it too bitter?¡± Romeo saw her take a sip and asked softly.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Romeo took a light sip from the cup she had drunk from and asked, ¡°Can you handle it?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s voice was full of concern: ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like drinking, then don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Romeo watched as she lifted her slender neck, taking sips from her cup, his heart aching more with


    every drink.


    Already ufortable from her period, she still had to drink this crap. It was too much.


    He decided he¡¯d checkter to see which manufacturer produced it to see if it could be improved. He


    couldn¡¯t bear to see his girlfriend suffering like this. Once she finished drinking, Romeo took the cup


    and ced it aside, whispering, ¡°Why not use it? Is it too cool or too hot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit heavy and ufortable on my stomach.¡±


    ¡°Then let me warm you up.¡± Romeo gently caressed her lower abdomen and asked, ¡°Is this better?¡±


    Arabe wanted to say his hand was too cold, less warm than the hot¨Cwater bottle. But seeing his


    earnest effort, she nodded her head in the end.


    His eyes didn¡¯t miss the expression on her face. Romeo thought for a moment and ced his hand on


    his stomach. He realized his palm temperature wasn¡¯t warm enough, despite the clothing.


    He grabbed the hot¨Cwater bottle again, warming his hands first before cing them on Arabe¡¯s


    abdomen.


    ¡°Is this better than before?¡±


    Seeing his sincere inquiry, Arabe felt warmth in her heart-


    He could catch andprehend every single expression and nce from her.


    ¡°Yeah, much better,¡± Arabe replied with a smile.


    ¡°I have some painkillers that the doctor said can help if the pain gets too intense.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s phone started to vibrate. Romeo stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    The phone screen shed. It was a call from Caden.


    Seeing that name, Romeo hesitated. Was this guy always calling Arabe? For what reason at thiste


    hour? Did he think Arabe was alone at school without her fianc¨¦?


    Arabe noticed Romeo seemed a bit angry when he handed over the phone. Seeing the caller ID, she


    couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She picked up the call in front of Romeo.


    ¡°Arabe, are you busy?¡± Caden¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Are you tired recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Arabe replied, ncing at Romeo and feeling more amused. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difficult patient at the hospital. Can youe and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Romeo instantly shot her a warning look: You dare go on a date thiste? Just try it!


    ¡°Can you make it? The patient has a headache, dizziness, facial paralysis, and left¨Cside weakness.


    After examination, we found a que deep in the middle cerebral artery and two aneurysms about to


    rupture.¡±


    Arabe realized the gravity of the situation. Both que and aneurysms could lead to disability or


    even death.


    Their simultaneous urrence could potentially result in cerebral hemorrhage and ischemic stroke.


    ¡°The problem is that the patient¡¯s right M1 segment of the middle cerebral artery is severely narrowed


    with M2 branch stenosis. After intensive medical treatment, the cerebral infarction still recurs. The


    interventional treatment is difficult and risky, and the long¨Cterm effect of the stent is not good.¡±


    Unaware of Romeo¡¯s jealousy, Caden continued exining the case: ¡°The only solution right now is to


    perform intracranial vascr reconstruction to improve cerebral ischemia, which might reduce the risk


    of severe cerebral infarction.¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t understand their conversation. He only knew Caden had been talking for a while, and


    Arabe had no intention to hang up. He even took her hand, a displeased look on his face.


    Arabe understood. To perform surgery and clear the blocked cerebral vessels, the que inside the


    vessels must be removed manually first, a bightly difficult


    process.


    The M2 segment was located deep in theteral fissure of the brain, with extremely limited operational


    space, about the size of a finger.


    Moreover, the diameter of the middle cerebral artery was less than 3 millimeters. Topletely remove


    the que and suture the vessels, microsurgery required magnification of more than a dozen times


    under a microscope, demanding high precision from surgical instruments and the surgeon¡¯s skills.


    The doctors at the hospital clearlycked such capabilities.


    Caden were to operate alone, the risk would undoubtedly be high..

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    ¡°Can youe over now? We still haven¡¯t figured out the best surgical n.¡±


    None of those guys can hold a candle to Caden. All they¡¯ve got on duty were greenhorns.


    They were not as experienced as Caden. They might be debating, but the final say was still in Caden¡¯s


    hands.


    Caden didn¡¯t have any better ideas either. This case hadn¡¯t been seen at home yet.


    The patient¡¯s family had been to many hospitals. They ended up at Hope Hospital. If even Hope


    Hospital can¡¯t treat him, there¡¯s practically no hospital in the country that would dare to take this case.


    ¡°It¡¯s a critical situation.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t have 100% assurance, he wouldn¡¯t be calling in the middle of the night; disturbing her rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    As soon as Arabe said this, Romeo gave her fingers a squeeze, a look of jealousy and warning in his


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    Arabe gently stroked his head, telling him to cut it out. This was a matter of life and death so there


    was no room for fooling around.


    But Romeo turned his face away, apparently miffed.


    ¡°Do you need any other doctors? I can call them. Who do you need? I¡¯ll get them over right away.¡±


    It¡¯s nighttime and most doctors were gone, just a few interns left in the ER.


    ¡°No need. You¡¯ll do.¡±


    Caden¡¯s words made Romeo even more jealous. He squeezed Arabe¡¯s hand, daring her to say it


    again.


    ¡°Should I have a friend pick you up from school?¡± Caden had to stay and monitor the patient. At this


    hour, he¡¯s the only doctor who can help.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get there myself.¡±


    Romeo was even more pissed off.


    After Arabe hung up, she saw Romeo¡¯s anger. She took his hand and gave it a gentle shake.


    His anger was somewhat cated by her gesture, which became softer.


    1


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to leave your fianc¨¦ in the middle of the night to meet another man?¡±


    ¡°Romeo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation.¡± Romeo seemed to have decided not to let her go..


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding.¡± Arabe took his hand and briefly exined the situation.


    Her soft little hand made his anger disappear.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t participate in this surgery, relying only on him, the risk is indeed high.¡±


    Although the surgery was notplicated, the few people in the hospital at this time were not skilled


    enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a hospital employee.¡± Romeo was still upset. ¡°And you¡¯re on your period so you should


    rest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± Arabe wanted to involve Romeo to reassure him, ¡°You cane with


    me.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    He can¡¯t perform surgery. Would he just stand by and watch them talk in medical jargon and share


    insights? That would make him feel worse.


    ¡°You can supervise me and see if I behave improperly or if I¡¯m being flirtatious with other men.¡±


    Romeo was amused by her.


    Seizing the opportunity, Arabe said, ¡°He¡¯s been taking care of my grandma all along. We haven¡¯t


    been dating in private.¡±


    Theirmunication was all about medicine, with no personal feelings involved.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of his intentions towards you.¡±


    Romeo had noticed the way Caden looked at Arabe before. Those eyes clearly showed a love that


    he wanted to control but couldn¡¯t, mixed with restraint and


    pain.


    ¡°Who would darepete with you for your fianc¨¦e?¡± Arabe stood up, took his hand, and said,


    ¡°Come on, go with me.¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Otherwise, the sickness was going to get worse.


    At thiste hour, there¡¯s no way Romeo would let her drive alone. Thest time she drove to Hope


    Hospital, the memory of her speed still gave him the creeps. ¡°Finally got a break and it¡¯s all taken up


    by someone else,¡± Romeo grumbled.


    Arabe looked up and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Bow your head.¡±


    Just as Romeo lowered his handsome face, Arabe stole a quick kiss.


    Romeo¡¯s grumpiness vanished, and his mood instantly lifted.


    Arabe took the initiative to kiss him!


    He smiled and said, ¡°One kiss is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Another er.¡±


    ¡°Remember, no takebacks,¡± Romeo became incredibly happy, hugging her as they walked. ¡°If you


    skimp on it, I¡¯m going to give you hell, got it?¡± ¡°I got it.¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, Caden looked quite startled at the sight of Romeo.


    Arabe was supposed to be at school so why was she with Romeo?


    Romeo¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility, clearly viewing Caden as a rival.


    ¡°Dr. Caden, is this the expert you talked about?¡± The patient¡¯s family was surprised at how young the


    expert was, just a girl in herte teens. But now she didn¡¯t care; she rushed forward, holding Arabe¡¯s


    hand, and cried, ¡°Doctor, please save him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Arabe then turned to Caden and said, ¡°What are you standing there


    for? Go change your clothes.¡±


    Arabe quickly headed towards the operating room.


    Caden didn¡¯t look at Romeo anymore. ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±


    ¡°Right MCA M2 segment que removal + superficial temporal artery bypass + MCA M1 bifurcation


    multiple aneurysm clipping.¡± Romeo couldn¡¯t quite catch what Arabe said next. She entered the


    operating room, and the lights in the room turned on. Romeo sat on the bench outside the operating


    room, waiting for about an hour, when Arabe came out.


    The patient¡¯s family rushed forward, crying, ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±


    ¡°The patient is safe now and can be transferred to a general ward.¡°¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The patient¡¯s family wanted to kneel down to thank Arabe.


    Arabe quickly helped her up, saying, ¡°No need for that; this is my job. The anesthetic hasn¡¯t worn off


    yet; the patient hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor.¡± The family member wanted to ask for Arabe¡¯s name but saw the patient


    being wheeled out and quickly went over.


    Arabe walked up to Romeo and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard and I¡¯ll give you a massage in a bit.¡±


    Arabe smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Caden also came out of the operating room, and after instructing his assistant about some basic


    conditions, his assistant wheeled the patient away.


    He locked eyes with Romeo from afar but neither of them spoke.


    Arabe came out and saw Romeo standing there and thought he was spacing out


    ¡°We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Romeo pulled her into his arms assertively and leaned down to give her a kiss.,


    Arabe smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long, I was just a bit hungry and wanting some perks.¡±


    Arabe gently pushed him away.


    Caden watched their affectionate figures disappear from view, his eyes growing dim.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Arabe¡¯s phone started buzzing as soon as she stepped foot in the hospital and it was from Caden.


    ¡°Arabe, have you left the hospital already? If not, can you swing by? Someone wants to meet you¡±


    Arabe was a bit confused. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Some guy


    from the Ministry of State Security of Solterra, Caden¡¯s voice seemed a tad tense.


    A bunch of questions popped up in Arabe¡¯s mind. The Ministry of State Security of Solterra was also


    known as the National Intelligence Agency, the country¡¯s top anti¨Cespionage and political defense


    agency. But why would they want to see her in the middle of the night at a hospital?


    ¡°The guy you just saved works for the Ministry of State Security. Their boss wants to see you.¡±


    Given the nature of their job, their identities were kept under wraps, so Arabe understood.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    After hanging up, she briefly exined to the man next to her, ¡°They probably want to ask me about


    the patient. Wait for me in the car and I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Call me immediately if


    somethinges up.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Arabe headed upstairs, and Caden led the way: ¡°He¡¯s in my office with a few guys.¡±


    Worried she might be scared, Caden reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Holler if you need anything,


    and I¡¯lle running.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Caden opened the door and closed it slowly after Arabe had stepped in, leaving them to their private


    conversation.


    Arabe was greeted by a strapping figure.


    ¡°Sir, she¡¯s here.¡±


    His subordinates all seemed serious and admirable, all young men.


    The man turned around, revealing a decisive and handsome face, radiating energy.


    performed the operation earlier. How can I assist?¡± Arabe broke the silence.


    Despite being in a room full of brave men, she didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she seemed remarkably


    The men were surprised to see a young girl standing before them, let alone one with such courage,


    fearless even in the face of their boss. She had a strong nerve.


    After all, even Ministry of State Security staff get a bit jittery around the boss.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was clear, as were his eyes, seeming to harbor no ill intentions.


    Arabe replied truthfully, ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    The men were startled: She¡¯s just eighteen and already performing surgeries?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Although the Ministry of State Security had many young prodigies, they¡¯d never seen one as young and


    pretty as her..


    ¡°Did you study medicine?¡± the man asked again.


    ¡°I know a bit about it.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in school at eighteen?¡±


    ¡°I am in school.¡±


    ¡°Which university?¡±


    Arabe started to get impatient. ¡°Does this have anything to do with the operation I performed


    tonight?¡±


    The men were even more shocked. Did she know who she¡¯s talking to? He¡¯s the deputy director of the


    Ministry of State Security of Solterra! If he wasn¡¯t so young, he would have been promoted already!


    But this young girl wasn¡¯t intimidated by his authority. Instead, she exuded a powerful aura, as if she


    could devour anyone in the room.


    One word could describe her fearless!


    The leading man chuckled and said, ¡°Your operation was sessful. Would you be interested in joining


    the Ministry of State Security?¡± Rumor had it that this young girl had performed many challenging


    surgeries before. She was young, but her medical skills were unmatched.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Agents of the Ministry of State Security kept their identities secret, and sometimes they got injured on


    special missions. Once, one of the spies got caught and was forced to swallow a newly developed


    poison by the enemy. He died a terrible death.


    The little girl¡¯s cover identity was that of a student, which concealed her true identity pretty well.


    She¡¯s a damn good doctor, a rare talent who could save many more agents in the Ministry of State


    Security if she could be recruited.


    ¡°Pay¡¯s not an issue, but you¡¯ve got to keep it hush¨Chush, even from your own family. You can¡¯t spill the


    beans about your job.¡±


    Getting an invitation from the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of State Security of Solterra himself isn¡¯t


    just luck!


    This little girl must¡¯ve saved the gxy in her past life or something!


    Just when the subordinates thought she¡¯d be falling over herself with gratitude and agreeing right away,


    Arabe spoke, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    The subordinates were bbergasted. The little girl actually turned it down? She said she didn¡¯t have


    time?


    What on earth could a little girl be so busy with?


    ¡°May I ask if you have other ns?¡± The man continued to ask, his tone quite respectful.


    Arabe replied nonchntly, ¡°I gotta go to school so I¡¯m too busy.¡±


    Mainly because she had a lot of work to do and a man to take care of.


    The subordinates¡® eyes nearly popped out of their heads. Was she pulling their leg? The Deputy


    Minister of the¨CMinistry of State Security offered her an olive branch, and she wanted to go to school?


    *Joining the Ministry of State Security won¡¯t affect your schooling! You¡¯ll have to find a job after


    graduation; what job could possibly be better than the Ministry of State Security? This is a great honor


    to serve the country; you need to think it through!¡±


    The subordinates tried to persuade her.


    Arabe nodded and said, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve thought it through. Sorry, but I can¡¯t join you guys.¡±


    The subordinates exchanged nces,pletely at a loss for words.


    Such a talented individual was not serving the country, what a shame.


    The leading man asked again, ¡°So, what do you n to do after graduation?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t hold back: ¡°I n to work in the medical field, but I want to help more than just a few


    people.¡±


    To her, every research project and every direction she pursued was for the benefit of more people!


    The man didn¡¯t expect such grand ambitions from a little girl. He admired her even more. ¡°What would


    it take for you to join the Ministry of State Security?¡±


    He was still trying to keep her. This was the first time in his entire life!


    Arabe raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Wait till you guys get better doctors than me or more advanced


    medical equipment. Then I might consider it.¡±


    The subordinates were amazed. Was she being top cocky?


    ¡°Our medical equipment is top¨Cnotch, it¡¯s not something you can buy off the shelves! Our doctors are


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    pretty good too!¡±


    ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t you guys save the patient tonight?¡± Arabe asked back, looking innocent and


    well¨Cbehaved.


    The subordinates were speechless.


    Indeed, the Ministry of State Security¡¯s doctors were at their wits¡® end, which forced them to seek help


    from civilian doctors for agent 7731.


    Had she not stepped in tonight, 7731 might have lost his life.


    So, they were also hoping to recruit more talents like her to serve the country.


    But Arabe was no ordinary person. She wouldn¡¯t limit herself to a small environment, only helping a


    few people.


    ¡°Can I get your contact information?¡± The handsome man asked, ¡°In case you change your mind, you


    can reach out to me anytime.¡±


    Arabe never regretted her decisions. But seeing his sincerity and considering he was from the


    Ministry of State Security, out of courtesy, she added him as a contact on WhatsApp.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    After Arabe left, one of his menforted her, saying. ¡°Minister, don¡¯t be upset. You have a sister


    who¡¯s studying at Westerly College, right? Four years of college life is enough for her to grow up. She


    can also contribute to the country¡±


    Chasel Collins looked in the direction his sister had gone. He just found his long¨Clost sister, who was


    reportedly 18 years old.


    ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot since she was young.¡± Chasel had heard about his sister and spoke calmly,


    ¡°Working for the Ministry of State Security isn¡¯t for her.¡±


    His newfound sister should be pampered so how could he let her do such grueling work?


    His men wondered, was he unwilling to let her do such work? Had he started spoiling his sister even


    before meeting her? It seemed like he might pamper his sister a lot in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on 7731.,¡± Chasel left Caden¡¯s office with a few of his men.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the special mission abroad recently, he would have gone home to see his sister already.


    ¡°When do you n to see your sister?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    They heard they¡¯d have a day off tomorrow, and they wondered what kind of person his sister was.


    She should be as obedient, kind, and gentle as girls her age, right?


    Once Arabe got back in the car, she was pulled into Romeo¡¯s arms. He found it hrious that the


    Ministry of State Security extended an olive branch to her. Could they afford Dr. Bell?


    With Arabe¡¯s ambition, she wouldn¡¯t be content with a small ce because she needed a broader


    world.


    The next morning.


    Gary noticed several love bites on Arabe¡¯s neck when he served breakfast, which got him excited!


    It seemed like they had a passionate night!


    They thought Mr. McMin wasn¡¯t capable but it seemed like he and Derek were wrong!


    Arabe would still have a happy life!


    ¡°Seen enough?¡± Romeo lifted his eyes and gave Gary a warning look; ¡°Do you need me to move so


    you can get a better look?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMin, Arabe, enjoy your meal.¡± Gary got scared out of his wits and hurriedly left.


    Arabe knew what Gary had discovered so she red at Romeo as if to say, Look what you¡¯ve done!


    Romeo held her all night, clearly not satisfied with just her neck and above. If she wasn¡¯t on her period,


    they might have done something else.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d make it up to me.¡± Romeo passed her a peeled egg, feeding her, ¡°Want to watch a


    movie after you finish eating?¡±


    ¡°What movie?¡±


    ¡°You pick; I¡¯m good with anything.¡± Romeo nned to watch a movie in the home theater, like a date.


    After breakfast, Romeo saw two servants standing in the living room. He said calmly, ¡°You guys can go


    back to Moon Vi today.¡±


    Derek and Gary looked at each other. Did they do something wrong?


    Gary wondered. Did he stare at thedy a bit too long when serving breakfast, making Mr. McMin


    jealous?


    Derek thought. Did he fail to get up and open the door for the sir when he came homest night?


    But the sir had clearly instructed that when he and thedy were alone, they needed to keep their


    distance as much as possible.


    ¡°Sir, did we perform poorly in some aspect?¡± Derek asked with his head bowed.


    ¡°A maid would be more convenient.¡±


    Derek and Gary understood. Thedy might need a female to take care of some things, which might be


    inconvenient for them as men.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll pack our bags right away.¡± Derek let out a sigh of relief.


    Arabe picked a recent popr sci¨Cfi blockbuster in the home theater, which surprised. Romeo. He


    initially thought a young girl would choose a romance movie.


    But then he thought Arabe was always different.


    During the movie, Romeo held her hand. Arabe didn¡¯t react much to many of the thrilling scenes.


    ¡°Not interested? Want to switch to another one?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After the movie, the room darkened, and the atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Romeo held her hand, whispering, ¡°What did you think of the movie?¡±


    ¡°It was alright.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the movie was good, or do I look good?¡±


    What a bizarre question!


    ¡°You.¡±


    After all, this face was better than any scene in the movie..


    Hearing Arabe say this, Romeo¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Did you have a private conversation with


    Cadenst night?¡±


    Arabe: ??? Why bring up Caden again?


    ¡°You were gone for a long timest night. Besides the Ministry of State Security throwing you a bone,


    did you talk about anything else with him?¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What could we possibly talk about?¡±


    ¡°For instance, him confessing his feelings to you.¡±


    When Romeo got closer, his handsome face and charming voice were visually striking.


    ¡°Romeo, you¡¯re so easily jealous. Arabe didn¡¯t know whether it was due to herck of experience or


    if there really were men like this in the world who could be so jealous.


    ¡°Can you act more mature?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t be mature in front of you.¡± Romeo swallowed hard, looking at her rosy lips and


    remembering the sweetness ofst night, and once again couldn¡¯t control himself from leaning in for a


    kiss.


    Arabe could feel his strong desire to possess her as he held her head, keeping her from pulling


    away.


    Romeo gently touched her back and somehow managed to undo the buttons inside her clothes.


    Arabe grabbed his hand, lifting her eyes. It seemed he was not satisfied with just touching her neck


    and above.


    ¡°Be, I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Romeo kissed her over and over and said, ¡°I want you.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calm down; she¡¯s on her period!


    Just then, her phone started vibrating. Before she could answer it, Romeo held her hand.


    The phone kept vibrating, breaking the silence, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until it was answered.


    ¡°Let me answer the phone.¡±


    Arabe finally got Romeo to let go of her hand. She looked at the screen, and it was Caden calling


    again!


    Now, Romeo¡¯s jealousy was even more intense.


    Hmph, he called his fianc¨¦e every day!


    ¡°It must be about the patient fromst night.¡± Arabe spected.


    Romeo clearly didn¡¯t believe it and his eyes were full of jealousy. ¡°Put it on speaker.


    Fine!


    There¡¯s no way she and Caden could have anything to talk about other than medical matters!


    ¡°Be, are you busy?¡± Caden¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone pretty quickly.


    That nickname shed a hint of anger in Romeo¡¯s eyes. Hmph, calling his fianc¨¦e so intimately? Was


    he asking for trouble?


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I want to tell you in person.¡± Caden seemed a bit nervous, paused, and asked,


    ¡°Are you free right now? Let¡¯s meet somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today?¡± Arabe asked. She remembered he was on dutyst night, so he


    didn¡¯t have to work during the day. But, ¡°What can¡¯t be said over the phone?¡±


    Why did he need to meet in person?


    Now, a dangerous smile appeared on Romeo¡¯s lips. Caden wanted to confess his love to Arabe?


    Great, just great!

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    ¡°I want to talk to you face¨Cto¨Cface,¡± Caden said, somewhat hesitantly. ¡°You free?¡±


    ¡°Just spit it out over the phone, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Caden¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. After a moment of silence, he finally spilled the beans. I¡¯m heading


    abroad.¡±


    Arabe seemed taken aback. Just like that?


    ¡°I¡¯ve quit my job at the hospital and my flight¡¯s this afternoon.¡± As Caden said this, his smile had a hint


    of bitterness.


    ¡®Where to? Why in such a rush?¡±


    As soon as she asked this, Romeo gripped her hand tightly. Looking up at him, she saw a look of


    warning and jealousy in his eyes. Arabe had a hunch he wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth then her


    expression changed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not the real reason you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    He often worked overtime and it was par for the course for him. He wouldn¡¯t just get up and quit for no


    reason so something felt off.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Romeo: She sure knew a lot about him, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Arabe asked softly.


    Caden hadn¡¯t expected her to be so sharp. Pulling the wool over her eyes was proving to be a tall


    order.


    Before he met Arabe, he had indeed been interning at Hope Hospital, but he never worked overtime.


    Arabe¡¯s arrival changed everything.


    During that time, Grace Murphy¡¯s condition worsened. Arabe was at the hospital every day,


    sometimes in the morning and sometimes at night.


    In order to spend more time with Arabe, he volunteered for overtime and even took special care of


    the olddy.


    Sometimes, after performing several surgeries a day, he would skip meals and spend a lot of energy


    handling the olddy¡¯s sudden illness and researching her treatment n


    But back then, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. On the contrary, he felt happy to be able to have meals and


    chat with Arabe.


    But at some point, Romeo started showing up by Arabe¡¯s side.


    After Grace¡¯s death, Arabe stoppeding to the hospital. Their frequent interactions turned into no


    contact at all. He used overtime to numb himself


    Many times, he picked up his phone just wanting to hear Arabe¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t


    the one.


    Arabe was now Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Staying at the hospital seemed to only add to his pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking; I just don¡¯t want to do this job anymore, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Caden didn¡¯t tell the truth. Arabe didn¡¯t push further, but his sudden decision left a sour taste in her


    mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n for the future?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only kid in the family,¡± Cadenughed. ¡°Once I¡¯m done having fun, I¡¯ll take over the family


    business and let my folks chill out.¡±


    He was the only child in the Newton family. His grandad was a renowned doctor, and his grandma was


    a well¨Cknown medical professor. His dad ran a pharmaceutical group ranked among the top three


    nationwide, and his mom owned more than thirty private hospitals.


    He grew up in a wealthy environment. Being a doctor at Hope Hospital was indeed a bit of a raw deal.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll cross paths in the business world,¡± Caden said with a smile. ¡°Your BeHealth


    Innovations is a formidablepetitor to the Newton Group.¡±


    At this, Romeo¡¯s eyesnded on Arabe. She founded BeHealth Innovations?


    She never mentioned this before.


    Caden knew about it, and he was in the dark!


    He was taken aback!

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Noticing Romeo¡¯s gaze, Arabe lowered her head, her expression a bit awkward, not expecting to be


    busted again.


    ¡°You better buckle down and learn about the corporation¡¯s operations management, Business is a


    battlefield, and I won¡¯t go easy.¡±


    Caden chuckled, his voice charming. ¡°Right, you should be happy too. I believe Romeo will take good


    care of you. Nothing more to say so you hang up first.¡±


    He wanted to chat with her more but feared she might find it annoying.


    After hanging up, Arabe was the first to speak up. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who you were back then, so I ¡®stole¡®


    your deal. Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly stealing.¡±


    Half a year ago, she used some tricks to get the pharmaceutical factory, which was supposed to


    cooperate with McMin Corporation, to switch sides and work with her instead.


    Romeo always hated when people went back on their word, so that factory was in quite a pickle.


    ¡°How many secrets do you still have that I¡¯m not aware of?¡± Romeo was also d he didn¡¯t make a


    move on BeHealth Innovations back then, or he would be in deep water now.


    ¡°What other secrets could there be?¡± Arabe put away her phone and casually said, ¡°You heard the


    call. Caden isn¡¯t causing any romantic issues. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±


    Otherwise, she¡¯d have to keep mollifying him, which wasia pain in the ass.


    Romeo could discern the regret and reluctance in Caden¡¯s tone; it was clear he still cared¨Cabout her.


    But since Caden didn¡¯t spill the beans, Romeo respected him. At least this way, he and Arabe could


    still be friends.


    Sometimes, liking someone didn¡¯t mean he had to say it out loud.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it noon now?¡± Arabe suddenly said to Romeo, ¡°I need to go back to school after lunch.¡±


    ¡°In such a hurry to go back? What¡¯s up?¡± Romeo asked, pulling her into his arms, ¡°Got other ns?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°What ns?¡±


    Arabe wanted to make him a few more outfits, but she couldn¡¯t tell him now. She¡¯d surprise him


    If she told him now, he would definitely refuse, not wanting her to tire herself out.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°To bond with my roommates. I can¡¯t keep neglecting them, right?¡±


    ¡°Neglecting me for your roommates?¡± Romeo gave her a punishing kiss and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back


    tonight.¡±


    Now? No way!


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote at night.¡±


    She had to start a new round of extracurricr activities tomorrow and barely had time to make clothes


    for him. By the weekend, he would be all over her, wanting


    her to be with him.


    ¡°Now you can only be with me, who else do you want to be with?¡±


    Arabe thought for a moment and said, ¡°Has the new maid arrived yet? How about I cook you lunch?¡±


    Of course, there was a condition. He had to drive her back to school after the meal.


    Romeo noticed her scheme. Willing to cook as a bargaining chip meant something or someone


    important was waiting for her at school?


    ¡°My cooking skills aren¡¯t too shabby and you should consider it carefully. Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip


    through your fingers!¡± To speed up his decision, Arabe started to count down, ¡°Three, two,¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arabe smiled. She knew he would agree.


    Romeo: After lunch, he would like to see why she was in such a hurry to get back to school!


    Arabe quickly cooked three dishes and a bowl of soup, handing him the dinnerware and saying,


    ¡°Taste it.¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Her dishes might look in, but they¡¯re super scrummy.


    Romeo took a bite then his eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect Arabe¡¯s cooking to be such a hit.


    ¡°Yum, Romeoplimented, ¡°Is this your new party trick? Cooking?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe hadn¡¯t exactly earned any Michelin stars, but she had a grandpa who used to be a big shot


    banquet chef, and he passed on all his tricks to her.


    He taught her so she could whip up something nice for him whenever she had free time. Back then,


    she worked so hard to learn that she almost sliced her hand off. Just thinking about it made her tired.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve been roughing it, eating at my ce.¡±


    Arabe: ??


    Is the food cooked by the chefs at my ce hard to swallow?¡±


    Arabe realized what he was getting at: ¡°No, they do a great job too.¡±


    ¡°But not as great as you.¡± Romeo decided to dock their pay and get them to up their game.


    Did they really deserve a ten grand paycheck every month? They can¡¯t even hold a candle to Arabe!


    Arabe had no idea what he was thinking and served him more food. ¡°Eat up if you like it and I¡¯ll cook


    for you again in the future.¡±


    Hearing that, Romeo paused, his eyes softening.


    Arabe mentioned ¡°the future¡± again and even talked about cooking for him.


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡±


    How could he let her cook? He was already over the moon this time; even the dish he usually dislikes


    tasted heavenly.


    After dinner, Romeo parked his car near the school, and Arabe was about to get off when he pulled


    her into his arms and kissed her.


    After getting off, she wanted to return to her dorm to draw but unexpectedly saw a familiar figure


    surrounded by a few girls.


    ¡°Serena, this is our school. What do you think?¡± Who invited Serena for a tour of Westerly College?


    Serena looked around,ughed dismissively, and didn¡¯t think the school Arabe was attending was all


    that.


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re getting prettier so you really know how to take care of yourself.¡±


    Serena gave a small smile and gracefully responded, ¡°Oh, stop it. There are plenty of people more


    beautiful than me.¡±


    ¡°Serena! How can we mere mortals live if you say that?¡± A girl immediately clung to her hand and


    whined, ¡°The daughter of the nation¡¯s wealthiest man calling herself ordinary. Did you think about how


    we ordinary people would feel when you said that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Serena, you¡¯re being too modest!¡±


    Several girls chimed in, showering her withpliments.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ordinary, why would Romeo propose to you? Men are all about the looks!¡±


    ¡°Your parents are loaded, and you¡¯re calling yourself ordinary.¡±


    ¡°And the key point is that you¡¯re so pretty, with such good skin. Look at me, I stayed uptest night


    and woke up with a little pimple this morning.¡±


    Just as Serena was wondering how to show off her skincare products, the conversation swung in that


    direction, and she immediately pulled out a bottle of wless serum from her bag.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    ¡°Here you go: Serena handed it over with elegance and grace, smiling as she spoke, ¡°This product


    works wonders. Just apply it on your pimple, and by the next day, it will shrink!¡±


    The girl gaped in surprise at the brand of the serum: ¡°Serena, this is from SV and a tiny bottle costs


    hundreds of dors. You¡¯re just giving it away so casually. This is beyond rich!¡±


    Serena had seen this reactioning so she gently smiled and said, ¡°My parents bought me too many.


    I have around eight or nine bottles of this serum at home. I can¡¯t finish them all, and it¡¯s a waste if they


    expire¡±


    Every word she spoke just screamed wealth.


    ¡°Your family is loaded!¡± the girl eximed, green with envy.


    Exactly the effect Serena was aiming for. She maintained her smile and said, ¡°Take it and use it! Don¡¯t


    be shy. If you get a chance,e visit Summerfield College. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal¡±


    Seeing her generosity and understanding, the girls hurriedly thanked her.


    ¡°Serena, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Serena!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind,¡±


    Arabe was uninterested in such disys of wealth. She just wanted to head back to her dorm to


    draw. Taking a different route, she was unexpectedly stopped halfway.


    A group of girls stood menacingly in front of Arabe, Noreen, the leader, was clenching her fists and


    angrily asked, ¡°Arabe, do you dare to meet me on the back hill?¡±


    There were cameras everywhere in the school so she wouldn¡¯t dare make a move.


    The girls behind her were the ones who had been humiliated by Arabe and Kellyst time. Seeing


    Arabe alone, they were itching to get their revenge. ¡°Do I need to go all the way to the back hill just


    to hear you talk? Do you think I have that much free time?¡± Arabe looked up, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Move¡±


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t?¡± Noreen crossed her arms and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you crawl


    between my legs?¡±


    The girls startedughing, intentionally blocking the way.


    Arabe took out her phone and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take a picture and show it to the counselor. Even


    getting a big demerit and having to write a reflection letter didn¡¯t make you guys regret it. So tell me,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    why did you want me to go to the back hill? Say what you just said again.¡±


    Noreen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Stop filming, put away your phone.¡±


    Arabe kept filming their faces and even started critiquing: ¡°Your skin is clearly dehydrated, what good


    will thering on skincare products do?¡± One of the girls started panicking, subconsciously touching


    her face. How did Arabe know she wasn¡¯t using any hydrating products?


    No wonder her skin was still dry despite all the skincare products. So she needed to hydrate first, but


    how did Arabe know?


    ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look so good. Have you been having indigestiontely?¡± Arabe started


    assessing another girl and said, ¡°Eat less unhealthy food and drink more water. And you? What are


    youughing at? Look at the pimples on your face. Instead of blocking the path here, why don¡¯t you


    guys go take better care of your skin? You¡¯re only freshmen


    Hearing Arabe¡¯s words, one of the girls actually stepped aside, pulling out a mirror to look at her own


    face.


    Noreen was furning, but before she could say anything, Arabe had already strutted past them.


    ¡°Arabe, the Enid you bullied yesterday is my cousin! I¡¯m warning you I won¡¯t forget what you did to


    her! I¡¯ll definitely get you back for this! Just you wait!¡±


    Arabe hadrit expected Enid and Noreen to be rted. Their personalities were strikingly simr.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Next morning, all the freshmen headed to the temporary training base set up on the back hill for some


    belly crawling drills.


    As soon as Arabe arrived at the base, a bunch of ssmates greeted her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Good morning, Be.¡±


    ¡°Hey Be, rise and shine.¡±


    ¡°Be, you made it.¡±


    Arabe was left with question marks floating around her head. Did she know them?


    ¡°Be, thanks for giving us a day off yesterday.¡±


    ¡°We had the AC on all day in our dorm yesterday, it was bliss,¡±


    ¡°Thanks for dealing with Noreen!¡±


    A crowd of strangers surrounded Arabe,plimenting her on her skin and how pretty she was, all


    with friendly fac¨¨s.


    Jerome blew the whistle: ¡®Attention!¡±


    Everyone immediately stood up straight.


    A


    Today¡¯s exercise was belly crawling. The wide field allowed all the freshmen to participate at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over the rules.¡± Jerome nced at everyone and spoke seriously: ¡°As soon as you hear the


    gunshot, you¡¯ll hit the deck and start to crawl, aiming for the red g at the finish line. There will be six


    instructors on the watchtower looking for targets. Your job is to keep a low profile and avoid making too


    much noise. The guns are paintball guns. If the instructors spot you, they will shoot, and anyone h has


    to start over from the beginning.¡±


    So, unless they passed today¡¯s test and grabbed the red g at the finish line, they¡¯d be crawling


    around in the grass all day.


    ¡°Other schools have singing and dancing for extracurricrs, and we¡¯re here busting our asses every


    day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot and they want us to train in half a meter of grass; this is unbearable.


    Jerome nced at Arabe as if asking. Need to take a rain check?


    Arabe just stared back at him and asked: Do I need to take a rain check?


    She seemed like a tough cookie.


    Jerome blew the whistle to signal the start of the race. All the students dove into the grass to start


    crawling.


    This grass is so prickly.¡±


    ¡°Help, it¡¯s too hot.¡±


    ¡°So many mosquitoes.¡±


    Some were moaning and groaning, and a fair few got hit by paintball and had to bow out.


    Arabe hadn¡¯t even crawled a few steps forward when she felt people crowding around her.


    ¡°Be, cover me!¡±


    ¡°Be, I want to stick with you.¡±


    ¡°Be, take me with you!¡±


    These were the same guys who had been singing her praises earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    One of the instructors spotted a student fanning himself and took a shot, leaving Arabe speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make big movements; follow my lead.¡±


    Under Arabe¡¯s guidance, her team of seven or eight students made good progress.


    Up on the watchtower.


    A stem¨Cfaced man held a pair of binocrs, surveying the scene below.


    ¡°Minister, have you spotted your sister?¡±


    ¡°How was he supposed to pick her out from this crowd?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard on a girl to train in this scorching heat. Some people just don¡¯t know how to be


    considerate to women.


    A few subordinates murmured behind Chasel, who gripped his binocrs tightly.


    He couldn¡¯t tell which one was his sister. He had asked David earlier, but David just yed coy, saying


    the most beautiful student in the whole school was her!


    He scanned the field, seeing only a sea of crawling figures. He couldn¡¯t tell who was who.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    ¡°Minister you¡¯re too eager Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait until she¡¯s resting to go say hi?¡±


    ¡°Have a drink first. Maybe your sister got hit by the paintball gun and has already gone back to restart.¡±


    Jinx Can his sister be an ordinary person? Even if everyone else gets hit, she won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Even when you¡¯re sucking up, you¡¯ve got to stick to the facts¡±


    ¡°Look, a girl got the red g at the finish line first!¡±


    A slender and beautiful figure grabbed the red g at the finish line. It seemed to be a girl.


    ¡°Such long legs


    ¡°Such a slim waist


    ¡®Such a great figure!


    Chasel looked back at them. Was this what they were supposed to say?


    He picked up the binocrs again to check. The girl who got the red g had left with seven or eight


    ssmates. He couldn¡¯t see her face.


    It was said that the first one to get the red g could go to the rest area to drink water and rest.


    A few ssmates surrounded Arabe.


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, following the top schr leads to smooth sailing.¡±


    ¡°None of us got hit by the paintball gun. Did we rub off the luck of the top schr?¡°.


    ¡°I decide to follow Be¡¯s footsteps from now on!¡±


    Arabe suddenly realized that Kelly wasn¡¯t by her side, tumed her head, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    Kelly, who thought she had been ignored, was slightly moved. Be didn¡¯t forget her. Even though


    more people liked Be and Be had new friends, Be still had a ce for her in her heart! She


    hurriedly walked up and hugged Arabe¡¯s arm, as if to say she was Be¡¯s best friend!


    The rest area was a bit far from the bushes, and there were shrubs around. All the students¡® water cups


    and backpacks were here, unattended.


    Arabe opened the pink rabbit water cup her mother bought for her and was about to take a sip when


    she suddenly noticed something was off about the taste.


    A


    Kelly too seemed to have sensed something. She looked at Arabe, and Arabe was also looking at


    her; they both realized at the same time that there was something wrong with this cup of water! Who


    drugged the water? And it was a hypnotic drug? What did the person who drugged it want to do?


    In front of everyone, let them faint. And then what?


    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty! Luckily, I made flower tea today to quench my thirst. Joyce was about to drink water


    when Kelly suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Wait, let me smell it


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Smell it? What kind of weird behavior was this?


    Joyce didn¡¯t think there was anything worth smelling in her water, but since Kelly wanted to, Joyce


    obediently handed it over, but she was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t drink yet.¡±


    Arabe stopped the others while beginning to check their water cups one by one. Only the water of


    the four of them in the dormitory had problems. Everyone else¡¯s water was clean.


    Only targeting the four of them?


    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know who did it!


    After a while.


    Noreen and a few girls walked toward them, they all looked very tired.


    1 didn¡¯t expect Arabe to be so far ahead of us, they wouldn¡¯t notice the water problem, would they?¡±


    ¡°Have they drunk the water?¡±


    ¡°Noreen, if the problem is exposed, will people find out we did it?¡±


    Before thest girl finished her sentence, Noreen red at her, scaring her into silence immediately.


    r

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    The drug was something that Noreen had smuggled in, there¡¯s no way anything could go wrong with it.


    As long as Arabe and her crew took it, they wouldn¡¯t remember a thing, even if they got beaten ck


    and blue. Thinking of this, a smug grin spread across Noreen¡¯s face.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In the lounge area, Arabe was sipping water, her long neck tilted upward


    Her movements were graceful and pleasing to the eye, like scenes from a well¨Cedited movie.


    Not only the boys, but the girls sitting next to Noreen were also mesmerized.


    There¡¯s no denying it. Arabe was stunning, and every move she made was captivating.


    Im so thirsty Kelly finished her water and looked at Arabe. ¡®Be, let¡¯s get some more water, it¡¯s so


    hot!¡±


    Tile with you, I just ran out of tissue. I remember there¡¯s a little store at the foot of the mountain!


    ¡°I want toe too!¡±


    Seeing them all gathered together was like a gift from the heavens for Noreen.


    She had thought of so many excuses to lure them to a secluded spot.


    But now, it was like taking candy from a baby.


    ¡®Noreen, they¡¯re leaving, should we follow them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll have to pass through that little path to get to the back mountain, there¡¯s no surveince there.¡±


    ¡°This is a golden opportunity.¡±


    Noreen smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s tail them.¡±


    Along the way, Arabe and her crew were all chatty andughing until they reached the little path.


    Suddenly, Arabe stopped and massaged her temples.


    ¡°Be, are you okay?¡± Kelly asked anxiously. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit dizzy.¡± Arabe seemed unsteady and leaned on a nearby tree. ¡°My vision is kinda blurry.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Mya also leaned on a tree, her head shaking. ¡°Why does everything seem blurry?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before Kelly could figure it out, Joyce suddenly copsed. ¡°Joyce, are you okay?¡±


    Joyce had passed out. Kelly thought to herself: What a great actress! Maybe she should consider


    joining Piper Group¡¯s entertainmentpany after graduation?


    Then Kelly also pretended to be dizzy. ¡°I feel so dizzy. What¡¯s happening? Are we getting heat


    stroke?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally fallen into my trap!¡± Noreen strutted over, seeing them all copsed and defenseless.


    ¡°How do you like my drug?¡±


    ¡°Noreen, it¡¯s you!¡± Kelly pretended to be angry but couldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°What have you done to us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I drugged your water,¡± Noreen smirked. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Noreen, let¡¯s start beating them up, starting with this one!¡± A girl with short hair pointed at Kelly.


    ¡®No rush, in a minute, they¡¯ll be out cold.¡±


    They would wait until the girls passed out before making their move, otherwise, if they screamed, it


    could attract attention. Time was ticking away, a minute had passed!


    Noreen lifted her head, her smug smile was about to break out, but then she noticed Arabe was


    already standing! What the hell? The drug wore off that fast?


    ¡°I got it on camera!¡± Joyce, who had supposedly fainted, checked her phone and eximed excitedly,


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Not only Arabe, but the other three girls also stood as if nothing had happened, looking at Noreen


    with interest. Noreen was stunned!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the water in the bottle? Impossible!!¡±


    Noreen had clearly seen them drink it, especially Kelly, she had finished all the water in her transparent


    cup! ¡°Noreen, did the drug not work?¡±


    But it looked like Arabe and her crew had seen through her plot.


    Looks like Joyce got everything on tape.¡±


    In the video, Noreen confessed to drugging their water


    ¡°Whatever¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    ¡°No security cameras around here, Noreenmanded. ¡°Go beat them up and snatch that phone to


    delete the video!¡±


    If things got to the supervisor, she just had to cry a river and deny everything!


    No cameras here and no one knew the truth It all depended on what they said!


    ¡°Bit off more than you can chew¡± Arabe nced at her friends, signaling them to step back, then


    casually looked at Noreen and her crew. ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss!¡± In the past couple of days, Noreen had been learning some handy tricks from her


    brother and was ready to show them off. But seeing her friends being taken down by Arabe one by


    one, her skills obviously weren¡¯t up to scratch.


    Could Arabe have been trained in mixed martial arts?


    4


    With that thought, Noreen clenched her fists, unsure whether to step forward or back off.


    Noreen¡¯s friends, injured by Arabe, huddled behind Noreen and asked, ¡°Noreen, use your secret


    weapon! She¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, casually watching Noreen, looking rxed and confident, as if waiting for


    her move.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± Noreen hesitated, speaking weakly, ¡®you¡¯ve already beaten up four of us. Let¡¯s call it


    a day. We won¡¯t hold it against you, but you have to delete the video you just took.¡±


    Noreen¡¯s friends was thought whether Noreen was showing weakness?


    Kelly and her crew: Was she out of her mind? She¡¯s losing, and she still wanted to make demands?


    ¡°Cut the crap,e here.¡± Arabe clearly wasn¡¯t nning to let her go, she lifted her chin, signaling


    for Noreen toe over.


    She looked both cool and tough.


    Just as everyone thought Noreen would charge, she suddenly bent down and bowed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I was wrong. I want to apologize to you!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. What was going on?


    Was Noreen apologizing to Arabe?


    Was she admitting defeat because she knew she couldn¡¯t win?


    Noreen¡¯s friends: What a disgrace!


    Suddenly, Noreen jerked up, shing her hairpin towards Arabe¡¯s face.


    Everyone gasped, but it was toote!


    ¡°Arabe, watch out!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Noreen¡¯s apology was fake. She¡¯s such a snake!


    Did Arabe realize that Noreen had hidden the hairpin in her hand and was pretending to apologize to


    sh her face?


    With just one kick, Noreen was sent flying a few meters away, crashing into a tree before tumbling onto


    the ground and even coughing up blood.


    Now, Noreen¡¯s friends werepletely shell¨Cshocked.


    ¡°Noreen, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯ve gone too far! You actually kicked Noreen until she spat out blood!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Noreen is? Have you heard of the Winters family of Summerfield? They¡¯re tight with


    the McMins! I¡¯m telling you, today you not only offended the Winters family but also the McMins.


    ¡°Noreen, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll take you to the health center now. We¡¯ll get a doctor to check you out.¡±


    Director¡¯s office

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Belinda rushed in upon hearing the news, pointing at Arabe angrily and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got some


    nerver


    Earlier. Noreen had been taken to the school infirmary The nurse said she was perfectly healthy, with


    not even a minor injury to be seen, but Noreen insisted she had been vomiting blood and had a severe


    stomach ache


    ¡®Mom, Arabe must¡¯ve bribed the school nurse, that¡¯s why they¡¯re not telling us the truth! You can¡¯t let


    Arabe off. I really did vomit blood and all my friends saw it!


    Her friends also hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    ¡®Aunty, Arabe did start a fight¡±


    ¡°We were just going down the hill to get some drinks, but Arabe and her gang deliberately blocked


    our way


    ¡°Before she started hitting, I warned her that Noreen is from the Winters family, but she hit Noreen the


    hardest, showing she doesn¡¯t respect the Winters family at all!¡±


    Hearing this, Belinda was fuming She turned to the director and asked, ¡°Is this the kind of outstanding


    student your school is cultivating?¡±


    ¡°Belinda, please calm down, let me understand the situation first The director was sweating buckets,


    then he looked at Kelly, clearly frightened too. ¡°Kelly, you are innocent; this has nothing to do with you;


    you can leave first


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Kelly. ¡°Why does she get to leave?¡±


    Her daughter had said that there were four people bullying her, and Kelly was one of them!


    The director whispered, ¡°She is the young Miss of the Piper family


    ¡°The Piper Group?¡±


    Belinda began to feel a bit apprehensive, that was a top¨Ctier financial group!


    Their family held a lot of weight in Summerfield and nationwide.


    It was said that the Piper family had a princess who was dearly loved by everyone in the family, could it


    be the girl in front of her?


    Thinking this,


    ¡°It¡¯s Kelly, I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier.¡± Belinda¡¯s attitude suddenly softened: ¡°You can leave first, this


    has nothing to do with you. If you have time, please give my regards to your parents.¡± Such a quick


    change in attitude?


    ¡°As far as I know, Belinda and my parents are not close,¡± Kelly retorted.


    Belinda¡¯s face turned sour, the young miss of the Piper family really didn¡¯t mince her words!


    ¡°Sending regards? That won¡¯t be necessary.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hearing Kelly say this, Belinda¡¯s expression was not as friendly as before. ¡°Kelly, are you trying to


    ignore the friendship between our two families? Theard aboutst time you bullied my daughter at the


    event and even pushed her into theke. I believe Mrs. Piper is a reasonable person, and she wouldn¡¯t


    condone such behaviour from the younger generation.¡±


    ¡®Yes, my mother always taught me to be kind to others, but if the other party is a beast, I would


    definitely tell me to show no mercy.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Belinda gripped the armrest of the sofa, clearly furious.


    ¡°What we need to resolve now is the matter of Arabe¡¯s bullying.¡± The director didn¡¯t dare offend either


    party, so he could only choose to deal with Arabe and her gang. ¡°Can you guys tell me clearly what


    happened?¡±


    At that moment, Chasel was leading a few people towards the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Boss, do we really need to meddle in this?¡±


    The boss was using a telescope to look for his sister when he suddenly saw a few girls surrounding


    another four girls.


    Those four girls were almost all on the ground, with one leaning against a tree, looking quite


    ufortable.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Chasel took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t that the doctor who saved 7731 at the hospitalst night, leaning


    against the tree trunk?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a dead ringer for the doctor fromst night, both in face and figure!


    It looked like she¡¯d been set up and drugged. The three girls with her were all over the ce.


    Worried for their safety, Chasel put down his binocrs to go check on them, but by the time he got


    there, it was toote. All that was left on the grass was a pool of blood, the people were gone.


    After some questioning, they learned that a girl had been beaten until she spit blood and had been


    rushed to the school¡¯s medical room.


    He rushed to the school¡¯s medical room, only to be told that the girl had been taken to the director¡¯s


    office.


    So they were now hurrying to the director¡¯s office.


    On the way, Chasel kept wondering: could the girl who was beaten up be the doctor who saved 7731


    last night?


    If so, he would definitely help her.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re from the Ministry of State Security. We can¡¯t disclose our identities.¡±


    ¡°If something really happened to that girl, what identity are you nning to use to help her?¡±


    ¡°The principal is not here today. And no one in the school knows us; they probably won¡¯t listen to us.


    ¡°Being an eyewitness is enough.¡±


    Just as Chasel reached the door of the director¡¯s office, he heard a girl¡¯s voice from inside.


    ¡®Noreen drugged our water; she admitted it herself!¡±


    The director red at Joyce and asked, ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Joyce showed the video on her phone to the director.


    After watching the video, the director¡¯s face grew serious. He casually pocketed Joyce¡¯s phone and


    said, ¡°Regardless, you guys beat someone until they spit blood. Belinda doesn¡¯t wantpensation,


    she just wants an apology.¡±


    Joyce felt very wronged: ¡°If we hadn¡¯t noticed that something was off with the water in our bottle, who


    knows what would¡¯ve happened if we drank it! It¡¯s clear that Noreen was trying to catch us off guard


    and beat us up.¡±


    ¡®Joyce, not everyone is as bad as you think.¡±


    Joyce opened her mouth, realizing that anything she said would be pointless, the director was clearly


    siding with Noreen!


    ¡°It was her who drugged our water first, if anyone should apologize, it should be her first.¡± Arabe¡¯s


    voice rang out indifferently.


    The director frowned, looking at this girl who exuded a cold aura. He was displeased.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t kicked someone until they vomited blood, would Belinda havee to us? You have the


    nerve to demand an apology! You won¡¯t apologize? Fine, you all get a major demerit, write¡± 10,000¨C


    word self¨Creflection, and pay for the medical expenses! Call your parents toe apologize!¡±


    ¡°How could you do this?¡± Mya felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°We are not satisfied with your handling of the situation, please give me back my phone.¡± Joyce


    reached out her hand, hoping the director would hand over the phone.


    ¡°You n to use this video toin about me to my superior? So scheming at such a young age!¡±


    That¡¯s her phone! Is it wrong for her to want it back?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, you can forget about staying at this school!¡± The director said it sternly,


    turning his head away.


    Belinda was still softlyforting her daughter.


    ¡°Is this how a teacher handles things? A cold voice came from the doorway.


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice, and a righteous¨Cfigure walked in.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    He¡¯s a real looker, handsome as hell, and thedies in the office can¡¯t help but gawk. He¡¯s really hot!


    When did they get such a stud in school? He looked so young.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arabe was the first to recognize him. Was it the same guy who invited her to join the Ministry of State


    Securityst night? What a coincidence!


    Noreen struggled to shout out a name: ¡°Chasel?¡±


    She¡¯d seen him a few times at big gatherings before and was totally smitten by his charm.


    Technically, she should be calling him ¡®big brother¡® due to their age difference.


    Belinda also recognized him and asked gently, ¡®Is that you, Chasel? What brings you here?¡±


    Looking behind him, there were several young men with distinguished demeanors, each radiating a


    sense of justice.


    Rumor has it Chasel works in some high¨Cranking department of the government, but no one knew his


    exact position or rank.


    But apparently, even the mayor listened to him, so his rank must be pretty high.


    Chasel didn¡¯t recognize the mother and daughter in front of him. At this moment, Belinda spoke: ¡°In


    recent years, our families have been in contact more frequently.¡±


    Chasel quickly rified, ¡°I¡¯ve been away from home a lot these years, so I¡¯m not quite familiar with


    what¡¯s been going on. I came today because of the incident with Ms. Enid.¡±


    Hearing this, Noreen¡¯s friends grew even more excited. Another helper had arrived!


    Let¡¯s see what Arabe can do now!


    Knowing that Chasel was standing up for her daughter, Belinda was over the moon. Could it be that


    Chasel had taken a liking to her precious girl?


    This was fantastic!


    The Collins family was the richest in the country! Even the flowers in their garden are worth tens of


    thousands of dors each,


    Seeing Belinda so happy, the director knew this man was not ordinary. Was he here to help Noreen?


    So he turned to Arabe and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡±


    Arabe smirked, ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person. They should be the ones apologizing.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Stubborn!¡± The director asked the others to wait a bit while he went to the counselor¡¯s office next


    door to get student files. He called the parents of Arabe, Joyce, and Mya but didn¡¯t call Kelly¡¯s


    parents.


    After making the calls, he came back with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Belinda, their parents are on their way. They¡¯ll apologize to you and Ms. Enid in person.¡±


    Belinda was all smiles and wanted to sit down and have a good chat with Chasel.


    Chasel, however, remained standing, somewhat unhappy with the director¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Director, Belinda, as far as I know, it was Ms. Enid who started it.


    If she hadn¡¯t drugged someone¡¯s water bottle and then ganged up on them, there wouldn¡¯t have been a


    fight.


    Belinda¡¯s face changed. Was Chasel here to defend Arabe?


    Did they know each other?


    At this point, Noreen was taken aback. A name suddenly shed through her mind: Arabe Collins!


    Could Arabe and Chasel be from the same family? Were they siblings?


    She instinctively grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, but Belinda didn¡¯t understand where her fear wasing


    from. Out of instinct, Belinda asked, ¡°What do you mean, Chasel?¡±


    ¡®Drugging a ssmate¡¯s drink. Do you really think Ms. Enid shouldn¡¯t be the first to apologize for such


    a despicable act, Belinda?¡±


    Just listen to the way he¡¯s defending her!


    Noreen¡¯s unease grew. Did they really know each other?


    But Arabe¡¯s face didn¡¯t give anything away as to whether she knew Chasel or not.


    Then a slender figure walked into the office.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the party in here, huh?¡±


    Everyone turned at the sound of the voice. It was Romeo!


    Both Joyce and Mya knew that Romeo was Arabe¡¯s fianc¨¦e and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was clear as day that Romeo hade to stand up for Arabe.


    But Belinda was in the dark about this. She thought Romeo was here because of the incident. Their


    families were always on good terms, and her father¨Cinw had saved Romeo¡¯s father years ago. So it


    made sense that Romeo would step in when he heard that Noreen was being bullied


    With this in mind, Belinda stood up immediately and addressed him in an unusually friendly manner.


    ¡°Romeo, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard someone¡¯s been picking on my people.¡±


    Everyone was shocked at his words!


    Belinda was both shocked and thrilled. It sounded like Romeo had taken a liking to her precious


    daughter and was here to defend her.


    t


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noreen also figured that Arabe couldn¡¯t possibly know a big shot like Romeo. So she blushed and


    lowered her head, as if to say, Don¡¯t make such a fuss!


    The director, surprised to see Romeo, rushed forward to bow deeply, saying, ¡°Mr. McMin, I¡¯m truly


    sorry that this trivial matter has brought you here. It¡¯s all her fault! She kicked Ms. Enid, causing her to


    vomit blood


    ¡°Did you hurt your foot?¡± Romeo pulled Arabe into his arms and asked, ¡°Did you twist your foot


    kicking someone so fat? Let others deal with things like this next time, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Did he pull the wrong person?


    Just listen to his doting tone.


    The director was also stunned for a moment before he stammered, ¡°Mr. McMin, Ms. Enid is over


    here.¡±


    By this time, Noreen looked like she could stuff two eggs in her mouth. Her eyes seemed to say,Was


    he sure he didn¡¯t grab the wrong person? She was right here!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d mistake my own fianc¨¦e?¡± Romeo raised his eyelids and put pressure on the director:


    ¡°President Barton promised me personally that they¡¯d take care of my fianc¨¦e. Is this how you do it?¡±


    Fianc¨¦e! Arabe was Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e!


    Everyone in the office was dumbfounded, except for Mya and her gang.


    Wasn¡¯t Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦e Serena? How did it be Arabe, a rtively unknown figure?


    Chasel¡¯s entire body was burning with anger. What was Romeo talking about?


    Everyone knew that the McMin family and the Collins family were engaged, and he and Serena were


    definitely going to get married!


    But now he was publicly dering that Arabe was his fianc¨¦e. What about Serena?


    Where was he putting Serena?


    Did he know that Serena was a fake heiress and decided not to marry her?


    What was Serena¡¯s reaction? Did she agree?


    Chasel¡¯s subordinates were also shocked: ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on? The minister is still here, and


    the future brother¨Cinw is having an affair?¡± At that moment, an urgent voice reached everyone¡¯s


    ears.


    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying who?¡±


    Everyone turned again, and it was Louisa. She was the wife of the country¡¯s richest man!


    Keh Collins, her husband, was with her!


    The two of them had obviously walked briskly to get here and were a little out of breath.


    Seeing that even Louisa had arrived, Belinda waspletely confused and asked instinctively, ¡®Mrs.


    Collins, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard my daughter is being bullied. Who did it?¡± Louisa scanned the room and suddenly noticed her


    son. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Romeo just noticed Chasel in the corner. The ce was packed when he first walked in, so he didn¡¯t


    have the chance to take a good look around.


    He had heard that Chasel worked at the Ministry of State Security and held a high¨Cranking position, so


    he rarely had time to go home. So, was he here for Arabe?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasel shot Romeo a somewhat disgruntled look, but he first responded to his parents¡® questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to bear witness. What brings you guys here?¡±


    His parents had been nagging him toe home and see his sistertely, had they really tracked him


    down here for this?


    When Arabe heard Chasel refer to Keh and Louisa as his parents, she raised an eyebrow. So,


    the head of the Ministry of State Security was her brother?


    That¡¯s a big deal.


    So, they had already met yesterday.


    ¡°Why are you here too? Did you hear your sister was being bullied and decided toe help?¡± After


    asking Chasel, Louisa suddenly remembered something and turned to Arabe. ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re not


    hurt, are you?¡±


    That¡¯s the most important thing!


    Everyone in the office was stunned!


    Arabe was Keh and Louisa¡¯s daughter? When did they have a daughter?


    They had never heard any news of this!


    Chasel turned to Arabe, who was not far away. Was this girl his sister? His own sister?


    He had thought earlier that if Romeo didn¡¯t choose Serena, he would at least pick his own sister,


    Arabe. But it turned out that this girl was Arabe!


    They had already met yesterday. He even invited her to join the Ministry of State Security.


    Belinda and Noreen were so scared that their legs were shaking, they could barely stand.


    Noreen¡¯s friends were also sweating bullets, they had no idea Arabe had such a powerful


    background!


    Belinda hadn¡¯t fullye to her senses yet. She pulled a stiff smile, holding onto thest bit of hope,


    and asked, ¡°Mrs. Collins, you just said this girl is?¡±


    ¡°My daughter, Arabe!¡±


    Belinda almost fainted, Noreen hadn¡¯t mentioned on the phone that the girl who had bullied her was


    Keh and Louisa¡¯s daughter Arabe.


    They¡¯re screwed. Totally screwed.


    Not only was Chasel there, but the Collins couple and even Romeo hade to help Arabe!


    Her stupid daughter was about to ruin the future of the Winters family today!


    The Winters family was done for!


    With that thought, Belinda raised her hand and pped her daughter hard.


    A crisp sound echoed throughout the office, and everyone turned to look at Noreen.


    Noreen looked at her mother in disbelief.


    Her mother had always spoiled her and never had the heart to scold her.


    ¡°You dumbass! Yes, Arabe is pretty, but even if you want to take close¨Cup photos of her to show


    your stic surgeon, you can¡¯t drug her drink! Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Noreen¡¯s eyes widened: stic surgery? To look like Arabe? She couldn¡¯t believe her mother was


    pulling this kind of lie.


    She really was her mother¡¯s daughter.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    ¡°Be just hurt you and she¡¯s showing you mercy, man. She could¡¯ve gone for the kill, but she held


    back!¡±


    After Belinda finished scolding, she put on a smile, turning to Louisa and saying, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I¡¯m


    really sorry. All this mess is my daughter¡¯s fault. I apologize.¡± Belinda bent over in apology, showing a


    sincere attitude.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t raise my kid right, I share the me. I hope you and Mr. Collins can find it in your hearts to


    give us another chance.¡±


    ¡°So this is how the Winters family handles things?¡±


    Before Louisa could answer, a cold glint shed in Romeo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bullying my fiancee, then trying to


    brush it off with a p on the wrist and an apology? Who knew it was that easy?¡±


    Belinda kept her head low. Heating Romeo¡¯s words, she got the message. She quickly turned to her


    daughter and scolded, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and apologize to Ms. Be!¡±


    Noreen knew all too well the repercussions of crossing the McMins and the Collins. Her actions could


    potentially affect her entire family.


    With a humiliated and humble heart, she walked over to Arabe and bowed her head in apology, her


    voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arabe. I held a grudge against you because of what happened before and did something


    terrible. Please forgive me!¡±


    Arabe looked at her frightened face and calmly said, ¡°If I had drunk that water today, you wouldn¡¯t


    have even had the chance to apologize.¡±


    Noreen¡¯s head lowered even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. Please give me another chance!¡±


    ¡°Opportunities onlye once. Sometimes, once you miss them, they¡¯re gone forever.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a saint.


    If the drug had been colorless and tasteless today, she would have been a fish on the cutting board,


    waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Noreen was indeed at fault. I apologize on her behalf!¡± Belinda kept her head low. After


    apologizing, she turned to Romeo and apologized again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. McMin. I failed in teaching


    my daughter.¡±


    Then, she individually apologized to Keh, Louisa, Chasel, Joyce, and Mya.


    Suddenly, she remembered her cousin, Enid Winters!


    Enid imed that she was bullied by Arabe and even cried buckets. Did Enid know that Arabe was


    the daughter of the Collins family? If she did and still deliberately provoked her, then Enid was just


    downright evil!


    Seeing that no one from the Collins or McMin families was speaking, they obviously weren¡¯t going to


    let this slide.


    She didn¡¯t dare to straighten her back, her back was covered with cold sweat. ¡°Enid has been spoiled


    by us. I¡¯ve decided to take her home and discipline her. Today, I¡¯ll process her withdrawal from school!¡±


    The director was stunned. Withdrawal from school? She¡¯s only been here for a few days.


    Noreen was reluctant to leave Westerly College, but her mother had made her decision. She could only


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bow her head and silently cry, epting her fate.


    ¡°She indeed needs strict discipline.¡± Romeo said coldly, ¡°Belinda, if you wait any longer, you won¡¯t be


    able to control her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda responded humbly, ¡°Mr. McMin is absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°Control your daughter, and don¡¯t let her hurt my sister again.¡±


    This was the first time Chasel referred to her as a sister, with a strange sense of affection and


    pampering!


    Arabe respectfully said, ¡°I respect my brother¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Hearing this, Chasel¡¯s eyebrows lifted in happiness. His sister was so well¨Cbehaved, so understanding,


    so adorable!


    His subordinates wanted to say: Wake up, she already kicked someone until they vomited blood.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Some random guy nearby: Why listen to Chasel instead of fianc¨¦? He seemed a bit jelly!


    ¡°Since Belinda is going to take the kid home and educate him, we shouldn¡¯t get in the way.¡± After


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa finished speaking, she suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, by the way, you say that Arabe kicked your child


    till she vomited blood?¡±


    did


    ¡°No way.¡± Belindaughed gently, not angry at all. ¡°It might be because of a gastric ulcer or acute


    gastritis that my child vomited blood. I¡¯ll have the doctor check it outter.¡±


    ¡°So, she was sick.¡± Louisa nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Alright, make sure the doctor checks her


    thoroughly.¡±


    Many reproachful eyes fell on the director, who was stunned for two seconds, then immediately said


    indignantly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video. The nature of this incident is very bad. Expulsion is a must!¡±


    Joyce, Mya, and Kelly were angry. Why hadn¡¯t he mentioned this before?


    ¡°As the director, I¡¯ll personally handle Ms. Enid¡¯s expulsion procedure, no favoritism!¡± The director


    hurriedly ran out, afraid that if he was a bitte, he would also be in trouble.


    Louisa took Arabe¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°Be, are you hurt? Are the extracurricr


    activities tiring?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, and I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    Mya and Joyce both sighed in their hearts: What a gentle mom! Living in such a family, Arabe must


    be very lucky, right?


    Suddenly, Mya remembered something, she felt like she had been struck by lightning!


    No wonder, on the first day of school, she felt that Keh and Louisa looked a bit familiar, turned out


    Keh was the country¡¯s richest man!


    Arabe and Keh had the same surname.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence, Arabe was indeed Keh and Louisa¡¯s biological child!


    At this point, Jerome had finished his work at the base and rushed to the director¡¯s office as soon as he


    heard about the incident, like a bolt of lightning.


    As soon as he entered the room, he nervously grabbed Arabe¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Tell


    me where you¡¯re hurt. Hand or foot? Any injuries on your body? Tell me quickly!¡±


    If there were, he was screwed for life!


    ¡°Are you just grabbing my fianc¨¦¡¯s hand like that?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my sister; you¡¯re hurting her!¡±


    Both men spoke at the same time, scaring Jerome into letting go. He looked up and saw that one was


    the world¡¯s richest man, Romeo, and the other was the Minister of State Security.


    What did they just say?


    Arabe was Romeo¡¯s fianc¨¦ and also Minister Chasel¡¯s sister.


    This huge revtion left Jerome standing there,pletely stunned.


    Romeo looked at the male instructor in front of him, they were about the same age. Was he trying to


    pursue his fianc¨¦?


    Arabe was in trouble, and this instructor was worried?


    Thinking this, Romeo coldly asked, ¡°Which team are you from?¡±


    Chasel also stepped forward with a tough attitude, asking, ¡°Which regiment are you from?¡±


    Romeo and Chasel asked in unison, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Faced with the simultaneous interrogation of the two men, Jerome waspletely panicked. He had


    never experienced such a scene.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking: just how powerful was Arabe¡¯swork of connections, and why hasn¡¯t


    anyonee to rescue him, the poor instructor, yet?


    He didn¡¯t want to be an instructor anymore, it was too scary!

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    He looked at Arabe, hoping she could help.


    Romeo immediately asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e beautiful?¡±


    Did he even dare to look?


    ¡°Is my sister someone you can just stare at?¡±


    Jerome screamed, ¡°Help! Can someone save me?¡±


    Then he finally understood why Lieutenant Colonel Capra personally told him to look after Arabe and


    stressed that he should take good care of her.


    He couldn¡¯t offend either the McMillian family or the Collins family.


    Just as Arabe was about to speak, one of Chasel¡¯s men recognized Jerome and spoke up for him,


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s my friend. He¡¯s gay and has a partner! He wouldn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about


    Arabe!¡±


    Jerome was a bit confused.


    Chasel clearly didn¡¯t believe it. His gaze at Jerome turned even colder. ¡°He¡¯s got a partner and is still


    holding his sister¡¯s arm?¡± he thought.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He, as a brother, never even touched his sister¡¯s arm! What gave that instructor the right?


    ¡°Sir, Arabe is his student. If something happens, he needs to be responsible. That¡¯s why he


    impulsively grabbed her arm,¡± Chasel¡¯s man exined.


    After saying that, he looked at Jerome and said, ¡°Your turn! You can¡¯t just let me do all the talking!¡±


    Jerome took over the conversation and replied, ¡°Yes, I was too anxious and didn¡¯t control myself


    properly.¡±


    While they were talking, Belinda and Noreen were still bowing,


    Noreen¡¯s friends were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. They regretted hanging out with Noreen. They


    thought her family had some influence and was connected to the McMillian family, which would give


    them some status in Summerfield. They never expected their rtionship to be as thin as paper!


    Noreen had sincerely apologized, but Arabe didn¡¯t forgive her. She said opportunities onlye


    once or twice. Once they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone. What were they supposed to do?


    If Arabe didn¡¯t forgive them, they¡¯d be expelled.


    No way!


    They were reluctant to leave Westerly College. They didn¡¯t want their parents to be involved either, so


    they apologized like Belinda, one by one, in a humble manner. Just then, another person arrived.


    ¡°We have finished the withdrawal procedures!¡± The director came over with the new documents,


    appearing more confident. As long as Belinda quickly took Noreen/ and left, that matter could be over,


    and he wouldn¡¯t be involved.


    Belinda took the withdrawal documents and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Collins, now that the procedures


    are done, can I take Noreen home and teach her a lesson?¡± Only then did Louisa seem to notice her,


    ncing at her waist. ¡°Why are you always bending over? You¡¯re not young anymore; it¡¯s not good if


    you identally twist something.¡±


    Belinda knew Louisa was deliberately making her bend over, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    ¡°I feel very ashamed for what my daughter has done. How can I have the face to stand up?¡±


    ¡°Alright, since my daughter won¡¯t pursue this anymore, you can go home.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Belinda quickly bowed to Arabe and apologized again before standing up straight


    and leaving with Noreen.


    At that point, Noreen¡¯s friends came forward to apologize to Arabe individually.


    Considering that Noreen was the one who drugged the drink, Arabe didn¡¯t make it hard for them.


    However, Kelly sternly warned them that if they dared to stir up trouble in the future, their fate would be


    worse than Noreen¡¯s!


    The girls hadn¡¯t seen such a spectacle before and nodded quickly, their faces full of gratitude.


    Kelly asked them to keep that a secret and not leak any information about that day. The girls hurriedly


    agreed.


    Oh my, they wouldn¡¯t dare talk about such an embarrassing incident.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Kelly finally let them be


    Revealing Be¡¯s identity now could cause a lot of unnecessary trouble since it was still under wraps.


    Kelly and Be had a lot to do and couldn¡¯t afford to blow their cover then.


    Of course, Be agreed with that.


    The director remembered something, quickly pulled out a phone from his pocket, and handed it to


    Joyce. Heughed and said, ¡°Joyce, I forgot to give this back to you earlier. I just stuffed it in my


    pocket¡±


    Joyce rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    ¡°Be, you guys go ahead. I need to have a chat with the director.¡± Louisa turned her gaze to the


    director.


    The director wanted to cry but had no choice but to personally entertain her and Keh, inviting them


    to sit down.


    Outside.


    Chasel looked at his beautiful and elegant¨Clooking sister and formally said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m your brother,


    Chasel. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back home.¡±


    Joyce and Mya on the side overheard it.


    Back home? Be just returned to the Collins family?


    The word on the street was that the Collins family only had one daughter, Serena. Could Be have


    been the one they had just found?


    With that in mind, they felt sorry for Be who, just returned home and must have gone through a lot in


    the past.


    Arabe, hearing the name Chasel, had a few question marks popping up in her head.


    Was that name for real? It sounded so casual.


    He seemed to sense something andughed as he exined, ¡®After my parents had their first kid, they


    were hoping for a girl next. But when they saw me, they didn¡¯t even feel likeing up with a name, so


    they picked something random.¡±


    Everyone else felt kind of sorry for him, but also wanted tough.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t have high status at home.


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Thinking about David, Arabeughed, ¡°David is pretty lucky then.¡±


    ¡°He just changed his name to something catchy when he debuted.¡±


    David couldn¡¯t escape either. Poor guy.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯ve had a tough time over the years. From now on, mom, dad, and all your brothers will


    double down on treating you well.¡±


    Chasel said that and pulled out a card from his pocket, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a missiontely and


    couldn¡¯te home in time. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to neglect you.¡±


    The mission he was on was a top¨Csecret national assignment. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it and


    couldn¡¯t reveal his identity.


    Keh and Louisa still had no idea what kind of missions he had been on, how many injuries he had


    had, and how much hardship he had endured.


    The danger involved was also unimaginable to others.


    Chasel said, ¡°I just returned to the countryst night and haven¡¯t had time to go shopping yet. This is


    my card; buy whatever you want.¡±


    Arabe thought, ¡°Another card? Is this the way her family shows their love, by handing out cards and


    money?!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bro. I appreciate the gesture, but I don¡¯t need the card.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t take it.


    Arabe knew very well how dangerous his job was and how much caution was needed. She guessed


    the money on the card might be hard¨Cearned.


    ¡°You must ept it. If you don¡¯t, it means you don¡¯t see me as your brother.¡± Chasel really wanted her


    to ept, but when Arabe didn¡¯t make a move, Chasel couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You still see me as a


    stranger?¡±


    Still, Arabe gently declined.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t have time to pick out a gift for you, my bad. Did the card make you think I wasn¡¯t


    sincere enough?¡± Before Arabe could answer, Chasel said, ¡°Just take it for now. I promise I¡¯ll


    personally pick out your gifts next time, and there will be more, not less!¡±


    Arabe was amused by Chasel¡¯s words; she didn¡¯t expect him to be so funny.


    Chasel grabbed her arm and insisted on her taking the card. He then realized that he had grabbed onto


    Arabe¡¯s hand as well.


    The card was forcibly shoved into Arabe¡¯s hand.


    Mya and Joyce on the side felt unbelievable!


    Arabe was a bit helpless. She hadn¡¯t touched any of the cards her big brother and David gave her,


    and then she got one more from Chasel.


    ¡°There¡¯s my good little sis.¡± Chasel¡¯s eyes softened.


    The people around them were stunned. They had never seen the minister so tender and indulgent, so


    cool, so charming!


    They were all touched by his charm!


    ¡°Can I add you on WhatsApp?¡± Chasel asked, then added in a whisper, ¡°I asked big brother for your


    WhatsApp before, but he told me to ask you myself, to ask David. He scammed me for some money


    and then didn¡¯t give me anything.¡°.


    Poor Chasel, even got scammed by his brother for wanting to see his sister.


    ¡°How much did David scam you?¡±


    ¡°Not much; if he really wanted to give it, I would be willing to give more.¡±


    So generous! Going through so much just to get Arabe¡¯s contact information! Does he need more


    sisters? Can they volunteer?


    Arabe wanted to add his contact information on WhatsApp¡®


    Chasel felt a warm feeling inside; his sister was so sweet, understanding, and thoughtful!


    He quickly opened the WhatsApp, added her, and changed the nickname to ¡®Good Little Sis.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If anyone saw his contact list, they¡¯d know all the contacts were marked with the original names. He


    was toozy to change them.


    Arabe was the first person he changed the nickname for!


    Arabe then typed a string of phone numbers into the chat box and sent it over, saying, ¡°This is my


    phone number.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Chasel looked at the obedient and clever Arabe in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but


    pat her head.


    Arabe¡¯s hair was so soft, and she looked so cute. How did she manage to be so adorable and


    lovable?


    The previous time David was bragging about how he patted Arabe¡¯s head every day, and Arabe


    herself said her favorite person was David!


    Chasel was so jealous back then, but because of the mission, he couldn¡¯t go home, which he still


    regretted.


    Then he also got to pat Arabe¡¯s head. It felt so good!


    Chasel sent his own phone number over, ¡°This is my number. Save it. I will call you often when I have


    time.¡±


    Often??


    ¡°If I don¡¯t answer your call or reply to your message one day, it¡¯s definitely because I¡¯m on a mission. I


    will reply as soon as I see it.¡± He said that in advance to avoid any misunderstandings in the future.


    Mya and Joyce didn¡¯t understand what Chasel meant by ¡°on a mission¡± but it sounded very formidable


    and mysterious.


    Arabe nodded and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The Ministry of State Security was a ce full of danger and pressure.


    Her brother bing a minister was really not easy.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here for four days this time, and I hope I can spend all these days with you.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    After Chasel finished speaking, he made a silent vow to buy a gift for his sisterter, hoping to leave a


    good impression on her.


    Romeo thought, ¡°Four days! So what is going to do?¡±


    At that point, Chasel¡¯s gaze fell on Romeo, with a look of probing in his eyes.


    ¡°Be, why don¡¯t you chat with your ssmates for a while? I need to talk to Romeo about something.¡±


    Arabe, of course, knew what he meant, so she nodded and patted him, saying, ¡°Have a good chat.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words left Chasel slightly confused. Did his sister want him to be nicer and more polite to


    Romeo?


    Was she trying to protect that guy? Was he overthinking things?


    After Arabe left, Romeo stepped forward, extended his hand to Chasel for a handshake, and began


    amicably, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Who would have thought that their rtionship would progress further upon their next meeting?


    ¡°Did Be agree to your rtionship, or did you force her through a marriage contract?¡± Chasel asked


    as soon as he started, from the position of an elder brother.


    Romeo answered truthfully, ¡°I fell in love at first sight.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadn¡¯t forced her, nor had he formally pursued her.


    Indeed, he owed Be a serious courtship.


    He briefly mentioned the incident of Be saving Phillip McMillian.


    Chasel had no idea that his sister¡¯s medical skills were so superb. Not only did she cure Grandpa


    Phillip, but she could even cure Grandma Shirley, who had be a vegetable!


    He only knew that his sister had been found, but he had no idea about her incredible skills.


    It seemed that his sister must have gone through a lot of hardships to acquire such superb medical


    skills. His eyes grew darker instantly.


    Chasel said, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly intimate with Be in front of others since your marriage hasn¡¯t been


    settled yet.¡±


    Romeo naturally understood Chasel¡¯s meaning. If he couldn¡¯t end up with Be, his current intimacy


    could harm Be¡¯s reputation and life.


    Romeo made a promise, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in this lifetime, I will only marry Be.¡±


    The dude was that determined?


    Chasel looked at him. With his status and identity, he had so many choices. Could he really promise to


    marry only Arabe in his lifetime?


    It wasn¡¯t that Chaselcked confidence in his sister or thought she wasn¡¯t good enough for Romeo. He


    was just worried about her investing too much in the rtionship.


    Romeo always had to consider Arabe, not just get overly intimate because of his infatuation at that


    time.


    ¡°Be can affect my emotions; she is very important to me. Sometimes wish she could grow up sooner


    and graduate sooner, so I can give her a grand wedding letting everyone know she¡¯s my wife, Romeo¡¯s


    wife. I want everyone to witness our happiness, and I want to keep her by my side through marriage.


    You may not believe how afraid I am of losing her.¡±¡±


    That statement surprised Chasel. Romeo could be afraid too? What in this world could he be afraid of?


    ¡°There are many women in this world, many young and beautiful women, and there will be more in the


    future. But only she can make me go crazy and obsessed.¡± Romeo¡¯s words were heartfelt and sincere,


    ¡°To me, she is really important.¡±


    ¡°Important enough to make you give up your status and position?¡± Chasel looked into his eyes,


    seemingly waiting for an answer.


    Romeoughed and responded, ¡°If I could use all my status and position to get her, then I would be


    making a profit.¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Chasel was once again taken aback, but after all, it was just a verbal promise, and he wasn''t


    "If I have to give up my status and position to be with her, I wouldn''t hesitate to chuck everything I have


    now."


    Even if he had to live as an ordinary person for the rest of his life, as long as Be was there, he would


    be the happiest man in the world.


    Getting her was like getting the whole world. Enough said.


    "Easy to say, but damn hard when it actuallyes to giving up."


    Romeo got Chasel''s point.


    "Chasel, I promised Hans before, and now I''ll say it to you. If one day you guys feel that Be is being


    wronged by me, or if I ever betray Be, you cane and take my life anytime. I won''t put up any


    resistance."


    Chasel felt like he was just getting to know him today, his gaze at him was deeper, seemingly


    understanding why Be liked him. A man of his character and responsibility would say such things.


    "Alright, I''ll hold you to that. If one day you hurt my sister or dare to mess around, your life is mine to


    take!"


    "Sure." Romeo agreed seriously.


    "Now that you''ve chosen Be, try to stay away from Serena as much as possible."


    Chasel knew Serena had a crush on Romeo and dreamed of bing his wife.


    "Chasel, rest assured, I''ve never had any inappropriate thoughts about Serena. I don''t like her. I only


    love Be. Now and in the future I won''t change my mind. You can rx."


    On the side, Chasel''s groupies were crowding around Arabe, chattering non-stop.


    "You''re so well-behaved and cute!"


    "Your genes are really something."


    "Sis, you have no idea how much our boss wanted to fly back to see you. The mission was supposed


    to end at the end of the month, but he finished it early! You wouldn''t believe how."


    They didn''t finish the sentence with "dangerous", but Arabe guessed it and felt a bit anxious inside.


    "The moment the mission ended, the boss flew straight back, without even taking a break! We were so


    exhaustedst night that we could fall asleep standing up!"


    "The boss is really jealous of your brothers, who got to see you first. You might not believe it, but he felt


    really bad about not being able to buy you a gift himself."


    "I gotta say, the boss really values you. Whenever he gets a chance, he asks the other brothers about


    you. But they always brag about how close they are with you in front of him, making him both envious


    and helpless."


    Hearing this, Arabe looked towards the silhouette having a conversation with Romeo, feeling even


    warmer inside.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, having a brother who cared and loved her this much was such a wonderful thing.


    "By the way, the boss didn''t know you were his sisterst night. If he knew, he definitely wouldn''t have


    invited you to join." The man didn''t finish his sentence, as if he remembered something, and quickly


    shut up.


    Kelly, who was standing nearby, was a bit curious: "Join what?"


    They couldn''t reveal the Ministry of State Security, but Kelly was still surprised. "You guys metst


    night? What Chasel invited you to join couldn''t be?"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Before she could even finish, a few of the underlings hastily made a motion to silence her, signaling her


    not to spill the beans.


    Mya and Joyce werepletely clueless as to what was going on.


    At that moment, Chasel and Romeo wrapped up their conversation and started heading their way.


    The sunlight radiated off them, making their tall, leggy figures even more striking. They were absolute


    hunks.


    Mya and Joyce were gobsmacked. Just how many people would these two overshadow if they stepped


    into the entertainment industry?


    "Sorry for the wait." Romeo ruffled Arabe''s hair affectionately.


    Meanwhile, Chasel was rolling his eyes and saying, Not this again! Didn''t he promise to tone it down in


    public? But here he was, being all lovey-dovey again.


    Arabe shot Chasel a nce and asked in a soft voice, "Are you done?"


    "Yep." Catching his sister''s gaze, Chasel quickly added, "I was gentle and polite, I didn''t lose my


    temper."


    "Once today''s activities are over, Chasel and I will pick you up and take you home for dinner, then we''ll


    drop you back at school," Romeo stated their final decision.


    Arabe nodded her head, "Okay."


    So, after the afternoon activities, her fiance and her brother would be picking her up. She''d have two


    escorts!


    Keh and Louisa still hadn''t emerged, so Arabe nced at the office and said, "We''ll head off


    first."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The day''s activities weren''t over yet, and Jerome would probably be in a tizzy once he found out they''d


    left. The earlier incident had nearly scared the life out of him.


    "Okay." Romeo had a meeting with a business partner in the vicinity. Upon hearing about Be''s


    mishap, he rushed over to the school. He left to resume his meeting.


    That left Chasel with a few of his underlings.


    "Boss, your sister is a real looker!"


    "The Collins family sure hit the gene jackpot!"


    If Arabe hadn''t been engaged to Romeo, they would have tried their luck at bing Chasel''s


    brother-inw.


    Chasel''s gaze turned icy. "Who was it earlier that was ogling my sister''s long legs, slim waist, and killer


    figure? Stand up!"


    Upon hearing this, the underlings realized that the boss was settling old scores. They hurriedly started


    pointing fingers.


    "It was him! He was the one eyeing your sister''s legs!"


    "He was checking out her waist!"


    "He was practically eating her up with his eyes! He''s the one who said she had a hot bod!"


    After finger-pointing, they quickly apologized, "Boss, we didn''t know she was your sister! If we knew,


    we wouldn''t have dared to even nce at her, even if we had a hundred guts!"


    "Seriously, not even with a thousand guts would we dare to be your brother-inw!"


    Chasel shot them a warning look: "Watch where you''re looking next time!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Go run tenps around the field."


    Did they hear that right?


    "Boss, this is someone else''s school."


    Running aimlessly around someone else''s sports field, and for tenps at that, seemed a bit


    inappropriate, didn''t it?


    "So, you''re suggesting you run around the entire Summerfield instead?"


    "No, we definitely didn''t mean that!"


    "With so many girls at the school, this is your chance to show off in front of them. What if someone


    takes a shine to you?"


    The underlings: What the heck! They were pretty darn desirable too, okay! They had achieved a lot


    over the years, and their good looks were more than enough to make them stand out in any crowd!

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    But Chasel clearly had no intention of letting them off the hook.


    Man! Who would have thought that after Arabe left, the Minister turned back into that cold, sarcastic,


    and sneaky guy?


    They really missed Arabe just now.


    If she was still here, the minister surely wouldn''t bother them.


    Did Arabe know she has such a fickle brother?


    Sigh, they got to face reality! They had to hit the pavement.


    When they went for a run, Chasel took out his phone and texted David on WhatsApp first.


    [Saw my sister today.]


    [Her hair is soft, obedient, good-looking, considerate, cute, and understanding.]


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    [She said that her favorite person is me!]


    After sending these three messages, Chasel finally smiled. Damn, he finally got his payback.


    David, who was backstage preparing for a concert, saw that Chasel had sent so many messages at


    once. That''s a first in all these years!


    Don''t even talk about sending so many WhatsApp messages. When Chasel got busy, he sometimes


    only sent him one a month and didn''t even reply to his messages!


    David replied with a voice message, "Blow it out of your ass! Her favorite person is Romeo, all the


    brothers have to step aside! Don''t think we''re the exception!"


    Did that make sense?


    Chasel pondered, The way his sister defended Romeo just now, it seemed she really liked him.


    He suddenly felt a bit sour. What''s going on?


    "How long are you going back this time?" David asked.


    Chasel replied, "Four days."


    On topics unrted to his sister, he became sinct again.


    David sent another voice message: "So the time you spend alone with your sister, I mean alone,


    definitely won''t exceed an hour. Don''t ask me how I know!"


    Last time he went home for so many days, Romeo had monopolized Be, which meant David did not


    have the chance to go out alone with his sister. Not even one chance, that''s too much!


    "Do you really think my sister likes Romeo?" Chasel asked again.


    Sure enough, as long as it''s rted to his sister, the word count increased again!


    David replied, "You''ll find out."


    These four days will definitely let Chasel see how his sister indulged that old fox and how that old fox


    monopolized his sister.


    "Alright, no more chatting: I''m going on stage."


    Chasel stared at his phone for a while, then thought of something and forwarded what he had just sent


    to David to Hans.


    Hans almost immediately replied: [Touched only once? What is there to brag about?]


    [Only going back for four days? That''s hundreds of hours less than the time I spent with Be.]


    [In Be''s eyes, you''re a stranger, not like me. I''ve already made a ce in her heart.]


    [Be likes quiet and usually doesn''t like to be disturbed. If there''s nothing important, try not to call or


    message her. If there''s an emergency, you can tell me, and I''ll pass it on for you.]


    After receiving these replies, Chasel was very depressed, thinking: As if I''d believe you!


    Didn''t expect Hans to change too. In order to fight for the position in his sister''s heart, he would even


    make up such lies.


    [Be just told me that she likes chatting with me best. She wants me to call or message her whenever


    I have time.] Chasel quickly sent the message after editing it, deliberately making Hans ufortable.


    [I''ve taken a screenshot.] Hans wasn''t easy to mess with either: [I''m going to send this screenshot to


    Be right now to verify its authenticity.]


    This was too shameless!

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Louisa, arm in arm with Keh, walked out of the office, with the director respectfully seeing them off.


    "Take care, Mr. and Mrs. Collins."


    Once outside, Louisa only saw Chasel. Where was everyone else?


    "Where''s Be?" Keh asked, "I haven''t had a chance to chat with her."


    "She''s still at her extracurricr activities. She''ll be home for dinner after she''s done."


    "Awesome!" Louisa hadn''t expected her daughter, who''d been staying at school for so long, to finally


    being home.


    She had been eating and sleeping poorly these past few days, constantly worrying if Arabe was cold


    or hungry at school or if she was being bullied.


    Keh happily said, "Finally, you can sleep peacefully tonight! Because Be''sing home for


    dinner, we should ask the kitchen to prepare more of her favorite food, like those Australian prawns


    fromst time."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, and that fish."


    Hearing this, Chasel thought was he even their biological son?


    It had been months since he''d been home, but all the dishes his parents were discussing were Be''s


    favorites. They didn''t consider him at all. They walked further and further away, like they were in a hurry


    to get home and prepare dinner.


    They hadpletely forgotten about their son, Chasel.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasel was a bit sour.


    Elsewhere.


    Jerome saw Arabe returning and wanted to ask something, but he couldn''t speak in front of so many


    students.


    Arabe saw his hesitation and blushing face, looking very anxious, and found it kind of funny.


    Finally, Jerome couldn''t bear the torment anymore and, as usual, sent the others off to run, leaving only


    Arabe.


    "It''s okay." Arabe reassured him in advance, seeming to know what he was worried about.


    Jerome could hardly believe his ears. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and asked excitedly,


    "Really? You''re not pulling my leg?"


    Arabe raised an eyebrow and asked, "What would I gain from lying to you?"


    "Really? No punishment? No demotion? No expulsion?" Jerome was ecstatic, grasping Arabe''s


    shoulders excitedly and saying, "You must have put in a good word for me! I knew you were a good


    kid."


    Arabe nced at his hands, seemingly hinting at something.


    Jerome realized this and quickly let go.


    He remembered the scene in the office when Romeo and Chasel grilled him one after the other, even


    thinking about it was scary.


    He hadn''t realized the girl had such a powerful background, with two god-like men backing her.


    Not only that, but also the parents of the Collins family and several other brothers.


    Elsewhere.


    Chasel thought for a moment, took out his phone, and called an elder.


    "Mr. Jarvis, it''s me."


    "Chasel, hahaha, what brought you to call me today?" A heartyugh came from the other end of the


    phone.


    "To be honest, I need a favor from you, Mr. Jarvis."


    The voice on the phone remained cheerful: "Shoot."


    "Well, I have a friend who is exceptionally gifted in medicine and has great ambitions. She''s a rare


    medical prodigy, and I''d like to ask Mr. Jarvis to personally tutor her."


    Last night, Be mentioned that she would work in the medical field after graduation to help more


    people.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    This meant her ambition was here!


    Mr. Jarvis was a big shot in the medical world. If he could personally guide Be, then Be was


    definitely going to be the brightest star in the medical field of Solterra in the future!


    On the phone, Mr. Jarvis seemed surprised. He didn''t expect Chasel, always independent and resolute,


    to actually call him for help.


    He curiously asked, "Is this person you''re talking about important to you?"


    Thinking of his sister, Chasel''s tone became softer: "Actually, she''s my long-lost sister."


    "Be?"


    "You know her?" At this point, Chasel felt surprised. How did Mr. Jarvis know what his sister''s name


    was?


    Mr. Jarvisughed on the phone, waving his hands, and said, "I can''t teach her."


    "Mr. Jarvis?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Chasel could ask why, Mr. Jarvis said, "Actually, Be''s medical skills were taught by me, but


    her level has exceeded mine now."


    Mr. Jarvis said with a smile, "I can''t teach Dr. Bell."


    Dr. Bell??


    Chasel couldn''t believe it. Dr. Bell, who could bring the dead back to life, was his sister? His own


    sister?


    "You just got home, right? You should get to know your sister better, you''ll understand."


    Chasel waspletely shocked. This answer was beyond imagination.


    On the other side.


    "Be, you''ve been wronged!" After hearing the director''s report, President Barton immediately called


    Arabe saying, "I''m on my way, I''ll be there soon. Who dares bully my precious granddaughter! If the


    Winters family''s stock doesn''t drop by a few hundred million dors, I''m not worthy to be your


    grandfather!"


    Through the phone, Arabe could imagine his angry face.


    She couldn''t help butugh, saying, "It''s all in the past. Take care on the road and tell the driver to go


    slow; no rush."


    "People dare to bully you on my turf; anyone dares to bully you. They''re asking for trouble!!"


    President Barton was so angry that he was shaking. "I''m going to have a meeting tomorrow; let all the


    tutors know who you are; they all need to remember your identity!"


    He just went out to do something, and things turned out like this. If he''s not around, he didn''t know what


    his precious granddaughter would be bullied into!


    "It''s not me who was wronged today." Arabeforted him for a while, seeing his anger subsided a


    bit, then said, "I''m going home to have dinner with Chasel tonight, I can''t apany you in the


    experiment."


    The old man was a bit surprised. "He''s back?"


    "Mhm."


    "He has a high position and a great responsibility; it''s hard and dangerous. I guess this time he won''t


    be able to stay for long. Alright, you go have dinner with him and don''t participate in the uing


    extracurricr activities. Go home and have a good time with your family."


    Over the years, Be has hardly felt the warmth of family. Now that her other brother was back, there''s


    one more person to love her, and that''s a good thing.


    Hearing President Barton say this, Arabe replied, "That won''t do."


    "As for your ssmates, don''t care about their opinions. At the beginning of the school''s enrollment, we


    publicly announced that as long as the top scoreres, everything is up to the top scorer; the school


    won''t say you''rete or absent for no reason. This is your privilege so use it well!"


    Arabeughed and said, "Chasel and I will have dinner tonight, you don''t have to worry. As for the


    experiment, I''ll do it when I get there."


    "Alright."


    Without her, he really couldn''tplete it alone.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    In the evening, a swanky yet low-key car pulled up at the school gate.


    Two tall and handsome dudes stood by the car, their striking appearance and height drawing quite a bit


    of attention.


    "OMG, look over there! Those two dudes are seriously hot!"


    "Are they waiting for someone?"


    "I wonder if they have girlfriends. Let''s go ask for their numbers!"


    Some of the girls tried to approach them, but they were politely blocked by the driver.


    Both men were looking towards the school, seemingly waiting for someone, and they chatted


    asionally.


    Their good looks and charisma made it hard to look away.


    Finally, a girl walked out of the school gates and headed their way.


    The guys'' eyes lit up instantly. One of them went up and ruffled the girl''s hair, while the other held the


    car door for her.


    Their actions were incredibly gentle, clearly indicating that this girl was significant to them.


    Many eyes followed the girl as she bent down to get into the car. From her silhouette, they could tell


    she had a great figure; she was tall, but her face was not visible.


    Inside the car, Arabe sat between the two men.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You must be tired from your after-school activities. Here, have some water." Chasel unscrewed a


    bottle of KonaNigari mineral water and handed it to Arabe.


    Romeo then took out some snacks and said, "I bought these on the way here. Let me know if they


    taste good."


    "You should wipe your hands first." Chasel tore open a packet of wet wipes.


    After Arabe cleaned her hands, Romeo took her hand and wiped it dry, then put a disposable glove


    on her hand.


    Seeing the detailed care of the two men, a small smile formed on Arabe''s lips.


    "You guys should have some too." Arabe offered them the snacks.


    Chasel was so touched he was lost for words. It was the first time she had offered him food!


    She hadn''t forgotten him just because there were other guys around! In fact, the first piece of snack


    was for him!


    Chasel was incredibly moved. He looked at Romeo, expecting him to be jealous, but instead, Romeo


    took a bite from the snack in Arabe''s hand.


    Chasel thought: I''ll tolerate it for my sister!


    After a while, Romeo received a phone call: "Could you repeat that?"


    "Mr. McMin, even if you kill me, you have toe over. The incident happened suddenly, you''re the


    only one who can handle it now!"


    Since she was sitting close, Arabe naturally heard Carl''s voice on the phone.


    Romeo was initially about to blow his top, but upon catching Arabe''s gaze, he swallowed his anger.


    "Great timing."


    After hanging up, Romeo instructed the driver to make a pit stop at McMin Corporation, then told


    Arabe, "You and Chasel go home and have dinner first; don''t wait for me. I''lle over as soon as


    I''ve handled everything."


    "Alright, be nice."


    "Don''t worry."


    Since Arabe asked him to, he reluctantly agreed not to lose his temper at anyone.


    Finally, only the driver, Chasel, and Arabe were left in the car.


    Chasel was delighted to have his sister''spany all to himself. David had warned him before that


    Romeo would constantly monopolize his sister''s time, and having alone time with her was harder than


    climbing to the sky.


    But it seemed like David had been worrying too much.


    Chasel was filled with joy. Looking at the obedient girl beside him, his heart was brimming with warmth.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    His sister looked really pretty, well-behaved, and talented.


    "Did you study medicine with Mr. Jarvis before?"


    Arabe was a bit surprised. "How did you know?"


    Chasel told her the story, in and simple.


    Arabe didn''t expect that Chasel would go to Mr. Jarvis for help.


    "Mr. Jarvis said your medical skills have surpassed his. I underestimated you that day. I was thinking of


    inviting you to join us."


    He didn''t mention the Ministry of State Security, fearing eavesdropping.


    How could they possibly recruit Dr. Bell?


    "If I knew it was you that day, I could consider taking a position."


    Anyway, the operation of the familypany was already well handled. Taking a position was not a


    problem for her, it just took some time.


    Chasel was moved by Arabe''s words and thought of David''s words. His sister was not only


    considerate but also warm, like a down jacket!


    "My job is a bit dangerous; better not go." Chasel''s attitude suddenly changed: "Forget about taking the


    position."


    Arabe thought to herself: That''s not what you said that day.


    "By the way, my grandparents are not in good health and are currently undergoing a series of


    treatments abroad."


    The treatment process cannot be interrupted, otherwise, all previous efforts will be wasted.


    "If their condition does not improve, can you help take a look?"


    "Sure." Arabe agreed.


    Chasel voluntarily talked about how he met Mr. Jarvis. Before they knew it, the car had arrived at


    Reflections Vi.


    Many cars were parked at the entrance of the vi, and a dozen people were moving things out of the


    cars and into the vi.


    There were clothes, shoes, bags, skincare products, jewelry, food and drinks, and daily necessities.


    Chasel opened the car door for Arabe to get out. Seeing her puzzled, he smiled and said, "These are


    all for you. Go in and see if you like them."


    Arabe was somewhat surprised. "Did you buy the whole mall?"


    "I''m not sure what you like, so I bought different things. If there''s anything you don''t like, I promise not


    to buy it next time."


    After saying this, Chasel noticed Arabe''s hair was messed up by the wind, so he helped tidy it up.


    Before buying these things, he asked the house servants. Edith said Arabe was very easy-going, not


    picky, and had no particr dislike colors or foods.


    She epted whatever the family gave her, whether it''s clothes or food.


    Such a considerate and lovely girl, and the Murphy family treated her like this!


    Thinking of the Murphy family''s actions, Chasel was angry. Luckily, Arabe was decisive and sent


    those viins to jail.


    "Let me go in with you."


    Arabe nodded, took a few steps, then suddenly felt something strange. She turned around to take a


    look.


    There was nothing unusual around, but she felt like someone was watching them.


    Chasel followed her gaze and asked quietly, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Arabe thought, Was it Chasel''s identity that attracted "enemies"? But with Chasel''s


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    position, how could he be discovered by the enemy so easily, let alonee here?


    Was she too nervous? Or was the person lurking in the dark targeting her?


    The living room was filled with things Chasel bought for Arabe. Many servants were moving things to


    Arabe''s room.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    "I heard girls love sweets." Chasel picked up a nearby lollipop casually, tore open the wrapper, and


    handed it to Arabe.


    Arabe took a bite and said, "Thanks, Chasel. It''s sweet."


    "Ms. Be, you''re back? Chasel had some flowers nted on your balcony. They''re really beautiful;


    you should take a look."


    Previously, Hans had nted flowers on Arabe''s balcony, and Chasel was no exception. However,


    when Arabe went up, she found that the flowers Chasel had nted were hungyer byyer on her


    railing, perfectly covering the flowers Hans had nted earlier.


    This childish behavior made Arabeugh.


    A question came from the living room: "Why did only youe back? Where''s Be?"


    "Didn''t Bee back with you?" Keh also asked, "Is she still at school? How could you leave


    her alone at school?"


    As Arabe was about to go downstairs, she felt a gazeing this way again.


    This time, she was sure it wasn''t her imagination, someone really was watching their every move!


    [Check who''s at my front door.] Arabe texted her subordinates, then went downstairs.


    "Be!" Louisa saw her and said happily, "Come on, dinner''s ready! I made three dishes tonight!"


    "I made three too! Come taste and see how they are!"


    Chasel stood aside: His parents can cook? He''s this old, and it''s the first time he''s found out they can


    cook.


    "Where''s Romeo? Why didn''t hee back with you?" Louisa asked.


    "He had somethinge upst minute; don''t wait for him." Arabe sat down, and a servant wanted


    to serve her soup.


    Chasel quickly said, "I''ll do it."


    He served Arabe soup and rice and handed her the utensils.


    "Be, which dish do you want to try?" Chasel intended to serve her himself.


    "Of course it''s this one I made! I just learned it today! You must try it!"


    After Louisa finished, Keh said, "The three I made are pretty good too; try a bite first."


    "What? You¡¯re trying topete with me?"


    "No, no, Arabe can try yours first, and then mine." Keh hurriedly exined.


    Then, a voice eximed, "Serena, you''re back?"


    Louisa followed the sound and saw Serena standing not far away, still in her school uniform.


    She got up in surprise and said, "Serena, howe you''re back?"


    "Why shouldn''t Ie back?" Serena looked a bit downcast and somewhat aggrieved.


    Louisa quickly said, "No, I mean, aren''t you participating in extracurricr activities?"


    "I heard Chasel was back, so I wanted to see him. Isn''t Arabe also participating in extracurricr


    activities?" Serena meant, wasn¡¯t Arabe back too?


    She bit her lip and said, "If there''s no food prepared for me at home, it''s okay; I just came to see


    Chasel; I''ll leave after a nce."


    "What, is our house running out of food?" Keh also stood up and walked over to her, patting her


    shoulder with a smile and saying, "Tired, huh? Come join us for dinner."


    He exined, "Your brother came back suddenly and didn''t notify us in advance. We thought you were


    busy with extracurricr activities, so we didn''t tell you, afraid you''d be too tired. Arabe happened to


    run into your brother at school."


    Serena obviously didn''t believe it. Huh? Who did they think they were fooling?


    Chasel worked at the Ministry of State Security. Even if he came back suddenly, he wouldn''t go to


    Arabe''s school and note to find her!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After all, she and Chasel had lived together for eighteen years, and Arabe had only juste back a


    few days ago.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Dad lied without batting an eye, did he really think he can pull the wool over her eyes?


    Instead, it''s the sharp Louisa who suddenly turned to Martha on the side and asked, "Did you spill the


    beans on Serena?"


    "Serena has been missing Chasel. When Chasel suddenly came back today, I was so excited that I let


    the cat out of the bag." Martha added, lowering her head on purpose, "I''m sorry, madam, it''s all my


    fault!"


    Louisa was left speechless, as if she didn''t want Serena to see Chasel!


    "Serena''s back?" Chasel saw his other sister, treated her no differently, and gently said, "Come eat."


    "Chasel, you''re finally back! It''s been so many months since ourst meet-up; I missed you so much!"


    Serena''s eyes turned red as soon as she saw Chasel, as if she had been wronged.


    "You''re all grown up and still crying?" Chaselughed and pulled out a chair for her. "I''ve been busy


    with work, and now Be is back home, so I''ll try toe back whenever I can."


    A servant bowed and handed Serena her cutlery: "Serena, here''s your cutlery."


    Serena, looking at the things in the living room, couldn''t help but ask, "Chasel, did you buy these for


    me?"


    Chasel had said before he left homest time that he would bring her a gift when he returned.


    Chasel nced at the living room and said somewhat guiltily, "No."


    "Huh?"


    "They''re for Be."


    The light in Serena''s eyes dimmed, and she said nothing.


    "What do you like? I''ll buy it for you."


    Because he had never bought a gift for Arabe before, he had indeed forgotten about Serena when


    he was picking out gifts today.


    Serena smiled and said, "It''s okay. My sister just came back to this home; it''s only right to buy her


    more."


    This made Chasel feel even guiltier.


    Serena''s eyes fell on Arabe again, and she couldn''t help butpliment her, "Sis, your skin is still so


    delicate; look at me, I got sunburned! I bet the sunscreen David bought for you works wonders. I''ll have


    to ask David what brand of sunscreen he bought for you."


    She said this to let everyone know that David only bought for Arabe, not for her, and that Chasel had


    forgotten about her that day.


    Everyone in this family said they treat her as their own, but in the end, every single thing they did was


    biased.


    "I didn''t use the sunscreen David bought." Arabe suddenly said.


    Serena was a bit skeptical, how could it be possible without using sunscreen after being outdoors so


    much?


    "I was born with it," Arabe spoke the truth.


    Edith, on the side, keeping a poker face, tried to defuse the situation: "Ms. Be''s skin is naturally


    good, just like the madam!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I never get sunburned, no matter how much sun I get." Louisaughed.


    "Is it gic?" Serena lowered her head, feeling like she had no connection with this family.


    The atmosphere became awkward once again.


    Just then, a voice came over, saying, "Sorry, I''mte."


    It was Romeo!


    Hearing his voice, Serena''s eyes lit up again. Was Romeo alsoing home for dinner?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Romeo, have you finished all your stuff?" Keh brought over a chair himself and said, "Come over;


    we''re about to start dinner."


    He ced the chair next to Serena and said, "Serena, stand up and give your seat to Romeo."

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Serena was originally sitting next to Arabe, but once Keh finished speaking, she had to


    awkwardly stand up and vacate her seat.


    A servant moved Serena''s chair next to Louisa. After Serena sat down, she noticed Romeo and Chasel


    both serving Arabe food.


    "Tastes good," Arabe said. "They did a good job with the shrimp."


    "I''ve never tasted my mom''s cooking before." Chasel also took a bite. Surprised, he looked at Louisa


    and asked, "Did you do this all by yourself?"


    "Is it good?" Louisa asked with a hint of pride, "Bet you didn''t expect my cooking skills to be so on


    point."


    "My wife''s cooking is top-notch!" Keh tasted a bite, nodded repeatedly, and praised, "This meat is


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    tender and firm, even better than a professional chef!"


    "Indeed, it tastes good; let me try my dad''s cooking." Chasel took a piece of braised abalone, and his


    eyes lit up. He didn''t expect his sister''s homing to inspire his parents'' culinary skills.


    "Romeo, this dish is good; you should try it." Chasel also served Romeo food.


    "Romeo, eat more!" Louisa also served a lot of food into Romeo''s bowl.


    "Romeo, how about some wine?"


    As soon as Keh picked up the wine bottle, Romeo declined, saying, "I have to drive Be back to


    schoolter."


    "I also have to go back to school! Brother-inw, sister, can you drop me off on your way?"


    Serena was at Summerfield College, and Arabe''s Westerly College was in the same university town.


    But Romeo and Arabe simultaneously said, "It''s not convenient."


    Arabe added, "You should let our driver take you."


    Serena pretended to be disappointed. "How about it, Chasel? Can you take me back?"


    If she couldn''t get Romeo, Chasel was a good alternative.


    Perhaps afraid that Chasel would refuse, she added, "I heard you''re on vacation at home, with nothing


    to do?"


    Chasel thought that since he now had two sisters, it wouldn''t be fair to just drive one of them, so he


    declined, as Arabe did: "Let our driver take you; I have things to deal withter."


    "Alright then." Serena pretended to be disappointed, then picked up her bowl and said, "Chasel, can


    you serve me a chicken wing? It''s too far for me to reach."


    "Chasel, can you pour me some soup from over there?" Serena showed a sweet smile, "Thanks,


    Chasel; I knew you were always the best to me!"


    During the meal, Serena tried every means to let Chasel serve her alone, wanting Arabe to know that


    in this family, Chasel listened to her, she was the one truly loved by the Collins family for eighteen


    years!


    "You''re such a princess," Kehughed. "Look at Be; she doesn''t need to bother Chasel."


    "It''s because Chasel spoils me," Serena pretended to be happy.


    After dinner, Arabe received a message from her subordinates.


    [Boss, there''s no one at your front door.]


    No one? Did that person leave?


    "I''m going out for a bit; wait for me here."


    After Arabe left, Romeo and Chasel looked at each other, feeling somewhat puzzled.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Why went for a walk alone? Trying to avoid them on purpose?


    "Chasel, have some fruit." Serena served the cut fruits by the servant to Chasel herself, saying with a


    beaming smile, "They''re all your favorites."


    "Thanks." Just as Chasel poked a piece with the fruit fork, Serena seized the opportunity to act spoiled:


    "Chasel, I can''t eat with this te in my hand; can you feed me one?"


    Chasel got her hint: "You''re all grown up now; do you still want your brother to feed you?"


    "I just want you to feed me! So you''re treating me like I''m not your sister just because Arabe back?"


    Chasel had no choice but to feed her the fruit. "Satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied, haha, thanks Chasel!"


    Serena then looked to the side and saw Romeo leaving the hall for the garden to meet Arabe. She


    said, "I''ll bring some to my brother-inw too."


    "Serena!" Chasel wanted to tell her that Romeo already had a fianc¨¦ and it was best to keep a certain


    distance, but in the blink of an eye, Serena had already run off.


    "Romeo, no, brother-inw, have some fruit?" Serena handed over the fruit te with both hands,


    looking all innocent.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Romeo didn''t even take a nce and stood up, ready to head for the door.


    "Just having some fruit, you don''t even want that?" Serena blocked his way, sounding a bit upset. "Are


    you afraid I mean something else? I didn''t poison the fruit; I just simply wanted you to have some. Do


    you hate me this much? Won''t even eat the fruit I''m serving?"


    Romeo nced at her impatiently and said, "Keep it away."


    Serena was a bit down. "Even if you don''t like me, you don''t have to take it out on our family''s fruit,


    right? It''s also from my sister''s house! Just pretend it''s Arabe offering it. If you eat one piece, I''ll


    leave." Serena showed a mischievous smile, poked a piece of mango, and handed it to him, saying,


    "Come on, just one piece."


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" There was a hint of displeasure in Romeo''s eyes. "I''ve told


    you, stop wasting your time on me."


    "Can''t I even offer you some fruit?" Serena looked a bit upset, looking quite pitiful. "If it were my sister


    serving you the fruit, you would definitely eat it without hesitation, right? No, with her personality, she


    would never serve you fruit. You''ve always taking care of her, but she doesn''t know how to return the


    favor. Romeo."


    "Enough." Romeo didn''t want to hear more and passed her towards the door.


    "Romeo!" Serena quickly called him, "I wanted to tell you today that I have a boyfriend now! I''ve gotten


    over you! If all goes well, I might marry him. You don''t have to be so cautious about me; I''ll keep my


    distance if you don''t want me close."


    Romeo stopped, how could he not know her sudden change was a strategic retreat? He thought he


    was easy to fool.


    "Wish you and my sister happiness." Serena was ready to turn around and leave after saying this, but


    seeing Chasel, she obediently called out, "Chasel, I''ll go in first if there''s nothing else."


    Chasel nodded, then looked at Romeo''s retreating figure.


    He saw Serena bothering Romeo just now and thought Serena couldn''t let go of the marriage, but


    hearing what she saidter, Chasel''s doubts were gone, and it seemed he was overthinking.


    "Serena probably has no other intentions towards you."

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but keeping my distance from all thedies seems like the right move Romeo said, then


    looked up at Chasel and asked, ¡°Chasel, what brings you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Be said she wanted to take a walk alone, and I couldn¡¯t just sit still, so I came to check on her


    ¡°Same here¡±


    ¡°Are you really not interested in Serena at all?¡± Chasel asked as they walked on, ¡°If Be hadn¡¯te


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    back to this family, would you have married Serena?¡±


    ¡°No way¡± Romeo¡¯s voice was firm ¡°Actually, I even considered calling off the engagement before.¡±


    Not only had he considered it, he had actually almost done it.


    But then he found out that his betrothed was Be, so he changed his mind at thest minute.


    Hearing this, Chasel was taken aback. ¡°Do you realize what calling off the engagement at thest


    minute would mean for our two families?¡± Tm aware¡±


    It would mean a total fallout between the two families.


    It would mean he and David could no longer be brothers,


    It would mean he¡¯d have a formidablepetitor in the business world.


    It would mean usations from his family, a loss of the elder¡¯s dignity, and the reputation of the


    McMin family beingpletely tarnished.


    ¡°But I can¡¯tmit to a lifetime with someone I don¡¯t love, and I believe you guys wouldn¡¯t want your


    beloved one being neglected by me either.¡±


    Chasel was puzzled: ¡°Is Serena really that bad? Over all these years, hasn¡¯t she attracted you at all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, Chasel, but ever since Be came back home, Serena hasn¡¯t exactly


    been friendly to her,¡± Romeo pointed out, ¡°including deliberately provoking and testing Be at the


    dinner table and her inappropriate behavior.¡±


    ¡°Romeo, Serena is my sister!¡±


    These words were hard to swallow.


    Before Serena¡¯s true identity was revealed, every member of the Collins family had doted on her for


    eighteen years.


    Not only Keh and Louisa, but all five brothers treated her like a princess, catering to her every


    need and protecting her at all costs.


    This princess, whom they¡¯ve watched grow up, might be a bit haughty, but surely she¡¯s not as bad as


    Romeo painted her to be?


    Chasel was having a hard time hearing someone speak ill of his sister in front of him.


    Romeo understood, after all, who would suspect their innocent sister of having ulterior motives? Just


    like he wouldn¡¯t suspect his family of being bad people without reason, right?


    ¡°She¡¯s been the princess for eighteen years, and suddenly everything she had no longer belongs to


    her. It¡¯s normal for her to feel left out and try to draw attention, It¡¯s just girly stuff as long as she doesn¡¯t


    hurt Be.¡±


    Just as Chasel finished, Romeo asked, ¡°And if she causes trouble for Be, would you stand by and do


    nothing?¡±


    ¡°If she intentionally targets Be, I¡¯ll stop her once I notice.¡±


    ¡°And if it happens where you can¡¯t see? Or if you can¡¯t do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Romeo¡± Chasel looked at Romeo, seemingly dissatisfied. ¡°Is Serena really that bad in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°You saw what happened when she sent the fruit.¡± Romeo met his gaze, word by word, his voice firm:


    ¡°Her intentions weren¡¯t pure.¡±


    ¡°If I heard correctly, she was trying to draw a line between you two.¡±


    ¡°I could hear your footsteps from far away, couldn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    ¡°You¡¯re saying she deliberately let me overhear those things?¡± Chasel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So in


    your eyes, she¡¯s already gone to the dogs.¡±


    In his heart, she didn¡¯t exist, not even a shadow.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying she¡¯s got a hidden agenda, has she been bothering you behind my back? Or did she do


    something to hurt Be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten back, and you might not be in the loop. You can do some snooping around when


    you have time, and then you¡¯ll see if what I¡¯m saying is true.¡±


    It was just a heads¨Cup. He didn¡¯t expect Chasel to be Be¡¯s knight in shining armor.


    He could handle his own girl.


    Chasel didn¡¯t y favorites with his sisters. He watched Serena grow up, and he had a good read on


    her.


    But Romeo wasn¡¯t one to badmouth people, especially girls. So what was the real issue here?


    Was Romeo being overprotective of Be? Or had Serena really done something out of line that he, as


    her brother, was oblivious to?


    Thinking back to the dinner table, Serena just acted cute, asking him to serve her food and soup. She


    didn¡¯t step out of line.


    Smart people knew to keep up a good rtionship with family. Even if she were against Be, at least


    on the surface, things should be harmonious. Serena was surely aware of this. After all, without the


    Collins family, she¡¯d be nothing. She¡¯d go from living the high life to hitting rock bottom.


    So was she really as dense as Romeo suggested, approaching him with ulterior motives,-disrupting


    Be¡¯s happiness, and acting unfriendly towards Be?


    If not, was someone pulling her strings from behind the scenes? And who could that be?


    Seeing Chasel deep in thought, Romeo knew he¡¯d at least taken some of it to heart. It seemed he


    hadn¡¯t been blinded by family ties.


    In front of her family, Serena wouldn¡¯t make Be¡¯s life difficult. It seemed that behind the scenes, it


    was time for her true colors to show On the other side.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A small knife was pressed against a short¨Chaired girl¡¯s throat.


    Arabe, holding the knife, asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She¡¯d felt watched ever since she got home in the afternoon. But her minions reported that no one was


    staking out her house. She decided to take another look, and sure enough, her own skills led her to a


    shady figure.


    The short¨Chaired girl wore a mask, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes that looked somewhat


    displeased.


    Judging by her eyes, she seemed only a year or two older than Arabe.


    A trained assassin from who¨Cknows-where? So young?


    ¡°And who are you?¡± The short¨Chaired girl was irked. If she hadn¡¯t been caught off guard, how could she


    have been found out by Arabe, let alone threatened with a knife?


    Arabe¡¯s minions hadn¡¯t spotted her. She thought her stealth skills were top¨Cnotch.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking questions!¡± Arabe¡¯s knife moved a little closer. Her voice was cold as ice. ¡°Who


    sent you? Or do you have your own agenda? If you don¡¯t spill it, you won¡¯t be speaking anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± This little girl was too arrogant! Her words were full of contempt. The short¨Chaired girl was


    evidently more annoyed.


    ¡°Do you dare kill me at the doorstep of the Collins family?¡± The short¨Chaired girl squinted her eyes,


    apparently disbelieving, and saying, ¡°If you have the guts, do it


    now!¡±


    This girl was quite brave.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Arabe didn¡¯t hold back, pressing the knife closer, and in an instant, a bright red streak of blood ran


    down the short¨Chaired girl¡¯s neck. ¡°You really dare to hurt me?¡± The short¨Chaired girl seemed very


    surprised, she didn¡¯t expect the young girl to be so decisive!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking, I¡¯ll make it even more painful for you, then toss you into the sea for the


    sharks.¡±


    Hearing this, the short¨Chaired girl¡¯s eyes zed with even greater fury. ¡°Does Chasel know you¡¯re like


    this?¡±


    Was this chick here to give Chasel a hard time?


    Seeing Arabe hesitate for a moment, the short¨Chaired girl quickly snatched the knife away.


    But Arabe wasn¡¯t about to take it lying down. She reacted agilely, engaging in a fierce struggle with


    the short¨Chaired girl.


    This was the first time the short¨Chaired girl had seen someone her age move so swiftly, this girl was


    definitely not your average college student!


    Who the hell was she? A secret agent trained by the Ministry of State Security? Or did she have some


    other concealed identity?


    Arabe aimed a kick at her chest, but it was blocked by her crossed arms, pushing her back a meter.


    Seeing that her wound was still bleeding, Arabe said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat that wound, you¡¯ll be


    dead in an hour. I suggest you spill the truth, and I¡¯ll make your death a bit easier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cocky.¡± The short¨Chaired girlunched another attack, each one full of lethal intent.


    The more she fought back against Arabe, the more familiar Arabe¡¯s movements seemed, until


    Arabended a quick spinning kick.


    The short¨Chaired girl failed to defend herself in time due to her injury and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the triangr zone, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked, even more surprised. ¡°The head of the Mafia


    me is a girl?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. this short¨Chaired girl knew her identity? This could be


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    trouble.


    Just as Arabe was about to make a move, Chasel¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Be, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Turning around, Arabe saw Chasel and Romeo approaching.


    The short¨Chaired girl was about to run away when she heard Chasel¡¯s voice. ¡°Myrna? What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Myrna? Chasel knew her? And judging by his tone, they seemed to be quite close.


    ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± Chasel noticed the wound on Myrna Ger¡¯s neck. Although it wasn¡¯t


    serious, the sight of blood was rming.


    He looked at Arabe with aplex look in his eyes.


    With Myrna¡¯s abilities, getting close to her was almost impossible, let alone injuring her. How did Be


    manage that? And she could actually hurt Myrna? ¡°Did you take leave to introduce your girlfriend to


    your parents?¡± Myrna was the first to speak, her voice filled with suspicion.


    Hearing this, Arabe thought, Well, this was getting interesting. She decided to just stand by and


    watch.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s get that wound taken care of first.¡±


    Although such minor injuries weremon for people from the Ministry of State Security, it was still on


    her neck. If not treated, it could be life¨Cthreatening. ¡°You¡¯re not avoiding rtionships, you¡¯re just


    avoiding a rtionship with me!¡± Myrna¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with humiliation and anger. ¡°Myrna.¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to date, but you brought her home! You like her!¡±

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Myma shot Arabe a pained look, not understanding what was so appealing about her and feeling


    utterly miffed.


    Did Chasel know she¡¯s the boss of Mafia me?


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of charm this young girl possessed to make Chasel so smitten!


    The most popr hunk in the whole Ministry of State Security had finally fallen for a young girl, which


    left her baffled.


    She had witnessed Chasel showering the girl with gifts today, truckloads of them!


    When Chasel got out of the car, he even opened the door for her, gently ying with her hair. All she


    could do was watch with envy at their intimate gestures.


    Even Serena had rushed over from school just to see her ¡°sister¨Cinw.¡±


    They all seemed like one big happy family, and here she was.


    ¡°Are you talking about Be?¡± Chasel reacted, finding it amusing yet a bit helpless, sensing a big


    misunderstanding here.


    Be! They even had such a cozy nickname for her! That really got her goat!


    ¡°What do you even like about her?¡± Myrna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Had Arabe not been there, she might have already burst into tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and tend to your wounds first.¡± Chasel thought it was a long story, and the most


    pressing matter was to treat Myrna¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°You always say we¡¯re not a match due to our status and age difference. What about her? Is she a


    good match?¡±


    Arabe, seemingly predicting what she was about to say, cut her off: ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. He¡¯s


    my brother.¡± After exining, Arabe pointed at the man next to her and said, ¡°And this is my fiance,


    Romeo.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Romeo greeted her politely.


    Myrna was momentarily stunned, looking again at Chasel.


    Chasel exined with a hint of helplessness, ¡°She really is my sister, we only found her recently.¡±


    Myrna was taken aback: They were real siblings?


    ¡°Due to her youth and some family reasons, we haven¡¯t announced it publicly yet.¡±


    So, she had been shing with Chasel¡¯s real sister and even got her neck cut by her?


    ¡°Come in with me.¡± Fearing her refusal, Chasel took her hand and led her inside.


    Myrna had no idea how she ended up on the Collins family¡¯s doorstep or how she was getting treated


    with everyone watching. She had imagineding home countless to meet Chasel¡¯s parents, but


    never in such a scenario.


    ¡°Does it hurt? How did you get such a serious injury?¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern.


    ¡°Should we get a doctor?¡± Keh suggested, then suddenly remembered something: ¡°Oh right, Be,


    check on your brother¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°girlfriend, Chasel¡¯s hand slipped, causing Myrna to gasp from the pain.


    ¡°Stop being a klutz and hurting her! Let your sister do it!¡± Louisa said anxiously.


    ¡°Chasel, let me handle this.¡± Arabe took the cotton swab, disinfected the wound skillfully, and then


    bandaged it up. ¡°Done. Just be careful not to get it wet.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought Myrna was going to be


    her future sister¨Cinw? Arabe felt she might have gone a bit too far.


    Myrna sat on the sofa in the living room, feeling incredibly awkward being the center of attention for the


    Collins family. She had never imagined her first appearance here would be this disastrous and


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    embarrassing.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you haven¡¯t told us your name yet? When did you and Chasel start dating?¡± Louisa


    couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Out of all her sons, one finally had a girlfriend!

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°Chasel has never brought a girl home before, you¡¯re the first!¡± Keh said it with a warm smile.


    ¡°Hey, someone get the coffee on! Be, can someone who¡¯s hurt


    drink coffee?¡±


    ¡°A little should be fine,¡± Arabe replied.


    ¡°Good, Edith, bring out the best coffee beans in the house! Be gave the okay, so no worries.¡±


    Myma felt a bit awkward. ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. I was just passing by.¡±


    No one would believe her now if she said she was just passing by.


    ¡°Chasel¡¯s first love, and he didn¡¯t even know to pick you up, he made youe by yourself.¡± Louisa


    said this with a reproachful look at Chasel. What a blockhead! Didn¡¯t he know how to treat a girl


    gently?


    Just as Chasel was about to say something, Louisa asked, ¡°How did you get this injury?¡±


    1


    Late at night, a beautiful girl, with a sudden wound around her neck.


    ¡°The road was too dark. I tripped and scratched myself a rock.¡± Myrna took all the me, not wanting


    Arabe to be scolded.


    ¡°How could a rock cause this kind of injury? Was it one of the rocks on our doorstep? Someone, go


    outside and check. Throw away all the rocks that could potentially hurt people!¡±


    Louisa sighed. ¡°This girl just came to visit, and she got hurt. What would her parents think?¡±


    ¡°Mom, actually, this happened because.¡± Arabe wanted to say it was because of her.


    Myrna immediately interrupted her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Be, right? I¡¯m Myrna, nice to meet you.¡±


    The name Myma surprised Keh and Louisa.


    What did they just hear? Myma?


    Louisa was shocked for a while before asking incredulously, ¡°Your father is Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t really know him.¡± Myrna tried to keep herposure, worried that Keh and Louisa


    would reject her like Chasel did after knowing her identity. She didn¡¯t know her own father well? Who


    was she trying to fool?


    Arabe didn¡¯t know who Myrna was until Romeo whispered that she was the Prime Minister¡¯s


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter, and, then it all clicked for Arabe.


    That¡¯s why Myrna said earlier that Chasel didn¡¯t agree to be with her because of his status.


    So that¡¯s it!


    ¡°You sneaky little devil, you¡¯ve got a girlfriend on the sly, and she is.¡± Keh didn¡¯t finish his sentence,


    he was just pondering how to exin her getting hurt so soon after his arrival.


    ¡°Myrna, here¡¯s your coffee.¡± The servant brought the coffee to Myrna.


    Louisa took it over and handed it to Myrna personally: ¡°Myrna, have a sip of coffee first.¡±


    Thank you, but there¡¯s no need, I can take it.¡± Myrna found the Collins family to be overly enthusiastic.


    ¡°You¡¯re new here, you might not be familiar with the ce. After your coffee, I¡¯ll have Chasel show you


    around.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Myrna, and I.¡± Chasel wanted to say, Myrna and he were not what she thought.


    But Keh interrupted him with augh, saying, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on.


    It seemed like Myrna really liked him. Chasel was indeed lucky to have such a pretty and sweet girl


    fond of him.


    Chasel wanted to exin further, but Myrna had already taken his arm.


    There was no way he could exin now.


    ¡°Your family is very warm and friendly.¡± Myrna said she was pleased to be arm in arm with him as they


    headed upstairs.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Chasel nced at her neck, his eyes shing a hint of tendemess. ¡°Still hurting?¡±


    ¡°No pain anymore.¡± Myrna tried to shake her head to indicate she was fine, but the movement tugged


    at the wound, causing a sh of pain in her eyes. ¡°And yet you say it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Chasel looked at


    her a bit reproachfully and said, ¡°Be more careful with your movements.¡±


    Myrna: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasel: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me before you came?¡±


    ¡°I heard you brought a girlfriend home. So I came to check.¡± Myrna lowered her head as she spoke, not


    expecting it to be a misunderstanding in the end. Upon hearing this, Chasel realized she came to


    scope out the situation.


    Who the hell spread this news? And why was it so inurate? Looking at this girl with head down,


    seeming to know she messed up but still looking adorable.


    ¡°Is this your room? So clean, so tidy!¡± Myrna didn¡¯t expect this man¡¯s room to reflect his personality:


    disciplined, low¨Ckey, but tasteful.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Chasel showed her around and said, ¡°Next time, just ask me directly. Don¡¯t be a dingbat waiting


    outside, did any mosquitoes bite you?¡±


    ¡°What? No.¡± Myrna was surprised. Was he being considerate?


    Chasel: ¡°Did youe in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Myrna nodded. ¡°I saw you bought a lot of stuff and I thought it was for your girlfriend.¡±


    Chasel: ¡°So you got jealous?¡±


    ¡°Just a tiny bit.¡± Myrna gestured with her fingers.


    Chasel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Myrna: ¡°How about that? I¡¯m pretty awesome, right? I¡¯ve been tailing you for so long, and you didn¡¯t


    even notice. That says your counter¨Csurveince abilities are no good!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®no good¡®?¡± Chasel suddenly leaned in closer to her, scrutinizing her up close.


    ¡°What did you just say? In what way am I ¡®no good¡°?¡±


    Myrna¡¯s face turned red, she suspected he was teasing her but didn¡¯t have enough proof!


    Chasel pulled out his phone, ordering the kitchen staff to prepare some food. She must be hungry after


    waiting since the afternoon.


    ¡°Chasel, I like you; let¡¯s date!¡± Myrna suddenly hugged him from behind, greedily inhaling his scent. ¡°If


    you care about my background, I can leave my family and be with you as an ordinary person. I¡¯m


    willing to do anything for you!¡±


    For this, she not only underwent the strictest training but also climbed from the bottom of the Ministry of


    State Security to the position of Deputy Minister. Myrna said, ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, can you


    give me a chance?¡±


    Chasel turned his head and stroked her hair. His gaze and voice were unprecedentedly gentle. Then


    promise me, you can¡¯t let yourself get hurt anymore, okay?¡± Myrna froze. Did she hear right? Did


    Chasel agree? Did he really just agree?


    Chasel: ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it!!!¡± Myrna hugged him joyfully and said, ¡°Chasel, you agreed! You finally agreed! After four years!


    You bloody bastard finally agreed.¡±


    She¡¯d really been waiting too long!


    ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m super happy! Really super happy! I feel even better than winning the lottery!¡± Myrna¡¯s eyes were a


    bit red, and she clung tightly to the man in front of her, saying, ¡°After all the hardships, I finally have


    you. I want to hold you a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Chasel gently patted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    downstairs to eat something first.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to hold you a bit longer.¡±


    After four years, she finally found this precious love!


    Awesome!

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Throughout dinner, Myra¡¯s gaze never left Chasel.


    She was gawking at him like a starstruck fan would at their favorite Idol, her eyes filled with admiration,


    affection, and excitement.


    Louisa, watching this scene, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Chasel, do you know what Myrna likes to eat?


    Pass her some more dishes. Myrna, this is your home from now on. Whatever you want to eat or


    drink, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Myrna shed a radiant smile. ¡°Thank you; you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Louisaughed even harder. ¡°I¡¯m kind? Then you should visit more often! If Chasel is too busy to


    apany you, just give me a call. I¡¯lle pick you up myself! I have tons of Chasel¡¯s childhood


    photos.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± The thought of the embarrassing photos in that album made Chasel cringe.


    Myrna chuckled and readily agreed, but she seemed to have moved her injury, prompting a concerned


    Chasel to remind her, ¡°Easy there.¡±


    His tone was not only gentle but also a tad pampering.


    Louisa, seeing their sweet interaction, left the dining room gleefully, leaving them some alone time..


    After the meal, Myrna found out that Keh and Louisa had prepared a lot of gifts for her to take


    home, which she kept refusing.


    ¡°This really isn¡¯t necessary. I didn¡¯t bring anything for you on my first visit, which was already very rude.


    How could you still prepare so much for me? I feel really bad.¡± Myrna said as she took tworge gift


    boxes out of the trunk to return them.


    ¡®Just take them! They¡¯re just a small token for our future daughter¨Cinw! It¡¯s not that much!¡±


    But the trunk was already packed full.


    Keh, with a beaming smile, ced the gifts and moved back into the car.


    Louisa also patted Myrna¡¯s hand, saying with a smile, ¡°You being here is the best gift. You don¡¯t need to


    bring anything when you visit us in the future. If you feel bad, juste spend some time with us.¡±


    Touched, Myrna¡¯s eyes welled up, and she hugged Louisa. ¡°You guys are so nice.


    Growing up, her family atmosphere was very strict, and she rarely experienced such warmth.


    Her every action and word at home was restricted, she couldn¡¯t evenugh out loud.


    But in this house, she felt so much more rxed and happier.


    Louisa felt even warmer inside when Myrna hugged her. ¡°Good girl, if you like it here,e often. We


    really like you too! When Chasel is free, bring him to your house for a visit and let us meet your


    parents.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myrna was even more delighted, and she hugged Louisa for a while before letting


    go.


    ¡°Myrna, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    The voice came from the crowd. It was Arabe.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Myrna immediately grinned from ear to ear at the sight of her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chasel, Myrna and I will wait for you at the front gate.


    Alright.¡± Chasel was epting gifts from Keh, the trunk was already packed, so some items were


    ced on the back seat.


    Arabe and Myrna slowly walked towards the garden, only starting to talk when there was no one else


    around.


    ¡°Myrna, this medicine is for you.¡± Arabe handed over a small bottle, ¡°Use it when you need to change


    your dressing, the instructions are on the bottle.¡±


    Myrna looked at it, touched that Arabe was still concerned about her injury, and gratefully epted


    it, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize it was you, I got a little too rough there¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Arabe only saw a suspicious figure lurking around her home, and she thought she was a threat to her


    family.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my fault for popping up all of a sudden without giving you a heads up. You didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong!¡±


    Myma pocketed the small bottle and grabbed Arabe¡¯s hand with a grin, saying, ¡°You could¡¯ve totally


    offed me, but you didn¡¯t, you held back. That shows you¡¯re a kind¨Chearted, super gentle girl!¡±


    Could the ttery get any thicker?


    Myma: ¡°I¡¯m not hurting at all, seriously! Don¡¯t tell your family how this happened, it¡¯s all water under the


    bridge!¡±


    Arabe got it Myma didn¡¯t want her to get in trouble. Who knew Myrna was this nice? From the


    moment she walked through the door, she had Arabe¡¯s back. As they walked forward, Myrna


    seemed to remember something: ¡°Hold on, howe you¡¯re the boss of Mafia me? Does Chasel


    know about this?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Arabe replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but how did you figure


    out it was me?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Myma gave a cheeky smile. ¡°You saved me a year ago, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Arabe drew a nk.


    ¡°I was on a secret mission and got chased down by enemies from another country. You showed up out


    of nowhere and took on ten guys to help me. The move you pulled tonight was your opener back then;


    it left a mark!¡±


    Myma¡¯s words jogged Arabe¡¯s memory.


    Myma was all bloody, chased by a gang. Despite her disguise as a man and wearing a mask, Arabe


    could tell from her movements and figure that she was a young woman.


    Arabe decided to step in because those chasing Myrna were heartless bastards who often picked


    fights with Mafia me.


    What surprised Arabe was that when she dealt with those guys, Myrna had already taken off.


    Myma also recalled this.


    ¡°Sorry the mission was super important. Although you saved me, we were strangers. I ran because I


    didn¡¯t want to spill any secrets, I was afraid of getting caught again, and I was poisoned. So, I didn¡¯t


    have time to thank you.¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought their paths would have crossed a year ago?


    With a serious tone, Myrna said to Arabe, ¡°Thank you, Be Thanks for saving me back then!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Arabe smiled and said, ¡°Seeing you doing fine now makes me happy.¡±


    Myma: ¡°Your moves are even sharper than a year ago and I didn¡¯t even notice youing close.¡±


    Arabe remembered the moment when she held the knife to her throat. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were daydreaming¡­ Were you thinking about Chasel?¡±


    Myrna blushed. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Arabe justughed and said, ¡°Chasel is lucky to have you. You guys should hurry up and tie the


    knot.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s a long way away. I¡¯m already over the moon that Chasel agreed. Thanks for your


    blessing. You¡¯re really nice, not like Serena.¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe was a bit surprised. ¡°You know Serena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met her a few times.¡± Myrna said casually, ¡°Overall, I think she¡¯s not as good as you.¡±

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Before Arabe had a chance to respond, Myrna continued, ¡°So, when I found out tonight that Serena


    is not Chasel¡¯s sister, but you are, I was pretty chuffed.¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh at her gleeful expression.


    ¡°Arabe, can Ie visit you at school when you¡¯re free?¡± Myrna asked.


    ¡°Absolutely Arabe responded with a warm wee.


    ¡°Awesome! I live in Summerfield, you cane over to my ce too. But the vibe at my house is a bit


    serious, not as chill as yours. Don¡¯t be scared and I¡¯ll have your back!¡±


    With that, Myrna took out her phone, beaming with joy, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contact information.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe took out her phone, and they swapped numbers.


    Seeing this from the shadows, Serena clenched her fists in anger.


    So annoying! They swapped contacts so quickly!


    What on earth did Arabe give Myma in the garden that made her so fond of her?


    What magic did she use to win Myrna over?


    Maybe she was trying to butter her up, knowing Myrna¡¯s status?


    Gross!


    At the entrance, Myma reluctantly clung to Arabe¡¯s arm and said, ¡°We¡¯ve made a deal so we must


    hang out when we¡¯re free.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Chasel¡¯s girlfriend, she should buy more stuff for Chasel¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe responded with a smile, ¡°Chasel, drive safe. Bye, Myrna.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± Myrna affectionately tousled Arabe¡¯s hair before getting in the car, saying, ¡°Our little sister is


    so cute and lovable!¡±


    ¡°Buckle up/ Chasel leaned in to fasten her seatbelt, and Myrna nted a yful kiss on his face.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten so close.¡± Myrna teased, ¡°Plus, your face is irresistible.¡±


    Ahint of a smile yed on Chasel¡¯s lips. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    While driving, he asked the girl beside him, ¡°You don¡¯t find Serena cute or likeable?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡± Myrna¡¯s reaction to Serena was lukewarm at best, as if she were just a stranger.


    Chasel wondered, Why did neither Romeo nor Myrna like Serena?


    Myrna¡¯s attitude towards Serena had never been as warm as her attitude towards Be?


    Could it be that Serena¡¯s behavior was off¨Cputting?


    As he drove, Chasel asked casually, ¡°If I could only have one sister, who would you pick?¡±


    ¡°Definitely Arabe!¡± Myrna¡¯s expression was like, was this even a question?


    Chasel¡¯s gaze deepened, and he asked again, ¡°Why?¡±


    Myrna: ¡°Don¡¯t you think she is thoughtful, kind, and gentle? The key point is that she is beautiful,


    elegant, smart, meticulous, and a joy to be around. Where else are you going to find such a perfect


    sister?¡±


    Chasel nced at her and said, ¡°You sure know how to tter someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth!¡± Myrna contemted for a moment, then looked at Chasel and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s something you might not want to hear, but I prefer Be to Serena. She has a broad


    perspective, principles, responsibility, reason, and initiative.¡±


    ¡°Initiative. Do you mean her ability to hit you?¡± Chasel couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! When did she ever hit me?¡± Myrna defended Arabe: ¡°If it were you and you found


    someone spying on your house, wouldn¡¯t you confront them? Be is super gentle; otherwise, I¡¯d be


    shark food by now.¡±


    Chasel chuckled. Myrna really knew how to stick up for Arabe.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Later on, Chasel dropped Myrna off at her doorstep, telling her, "Behave yourself and try to spend more


    time with your family when you can."


    In their line of work, being away from home for months at a time was par for the course.


    Myrna wrapped her arms around Chasel''s neck, stood on her tiptoes, gave him a lingering kiss, then


    said, "You''re off work for the next couple of days. You''ll get bored hanging out with your sister alone.


    Why not take me along? Girls have more inmon, right?"


    Chasel looked down at her, gently saying, "You should get back to work."


    Myrna retorted, "No, I''m sticking with you!"


    Chasel eventually gave in, saying, "Alright, we''ll head back together in three days."


    Myrna eximed happily, "Awesome!"


    After saying her reluctant goodbyes to Chasel and barely stepping into her house, she received a


    message.


    She thought it was from Arabe, but to her surprise, it was from Serena. Her mood instantly deted.


    [Are you home yet?] Serena''s message read.


    Before Myrna could reply, Serena sent another message: [Arabe grew up in a small town. I don''t


    know if she''s been influenced by the locals. What I''m trying to say is, you should be careful with


    whatever she gives you.]


    Annoyed, Myrna replied, [What are you talking about?]


    [The gift she gave you in the garden earlier.] Serena rified.


    Myrna realized. [So you''ve been spying on us since then?]


    [No, I just happened to pass by and saw.] Serena quickly defended.


    Myrna asked, [Do you have a problem with Be?]


    Just one night, and Myrna had already started calling Arabe "Be". That was fast.


    [You''ve got it all wrong. I was just trying to be nice.] Serena replied.


    Was Myrna already pulling rank, even though she just started dating Chasel?


    Myrna retorted, [What Be gave me was medicine! To help my wound heal faster.] After saying that,


    Myrna snapped a picture of the bottle and sent it over, saying, [It''s made by a reputablepany; I''m


    sure it''s fine. Besides, what does she stand to gain if something happened to me?]


    Who would dare harm someone as important as Myrna?


    Looking at the medicine, Serena could tell it must''ve cost a pretty penny.


    Who would have thought Arabe would go to such lengths to win over Myrna?


    She must be up to something!


    [I should keep my mouth shut to avoid good intentions backfiring.] Serena replied.


    [Then shut up already!] Myrna shot back.


    Men might be slow on the uptake when it came to emotional affairs, but she could clearly see


    something was up.


    [I heard that when Be first came back to this house, it was only because she agreed that you could


    stay. Is that right?] Myrna asked.


    Serena clenched her phone. [What are you implying?]


    Myrna: [You should be grateful to those who''ve helped you. Your current lifestyle, theforts you


    enjoy, and the respect you receive are all thanks to her agreement! Isn''t that reason enough to be


    thankful?]


    Serena clenched her phone tighter, never expecting Myrna to side with Arabe so tantly.


    Myrna: [Your parents only want peace within the family. And whoever stirs the pot, well, do I need to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    remind you what happens to them? Also, what''s wrong with someone from a small town? My dad came


    from one, and look where he is now, all thanks to his own hard work! I was raised by him and became a


    deputy minister through my own efforts. Do you feel threatened by people from small towns?]

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Serena was pissed.


    Myrna: [Stop putting on airs in front of me. I''m not Chasel so your tricks won''t work on me. Do you


    know why I prefer to text chat with you? Because I''ve taken screenshots of all our conversations, don''t


    even think about deleting parts of it to make it look like I''m bullying you. That''s a trick you fake nice


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    people are good at.]


    Serena was fuming, her face red with anger, but she was speechless.


    Myrna: [Do you know why I like Arabe so much? Because she''s not pretentious, not hypocritical, not


    blindly self-confident, not full of herself, not a troublemaker, not fake. You should learn from her.]


    Finally, Myrna said, [If you''re going to continue talking shit about her, don''t message me anymore.]


    Serena was livid, and she immediately blocked Myrna.


    She angrily tossed her phone onto the table, her chest heaving with rage. It took a while for her to calm


    down, and then she unblocked Myrna.


    After all, she was the daughter of a big shot, and she had high status. It was better to keep the


    connection, it mighte in handyter.


    But did Myrna think just because she was dating Chasel, she could do whatever she wanted and take


    jabs at her?


    Serena''s eyes turned cold. If Chasel didn''t like her.


    Meanwhile.


    A luxury car stood by the school gate.


    A tall man stood by the car, unfazed by the attention around him, kissing a girl.


    "Romeo, enough." Arabe was weak in the knees from his kisses. After the kiss, she noticed all eyes


    were on them and felt embarrassed.


    People around were whispering.


    "Isn''t that the top scorer, Arabe?"


    "I think so, only she has that kind of look and height."


    "Who''s that guy? His side profile is so handsome, and his legs are so long."


    "Is he a student at our school?"


    "Do we have such a handsome guy at our school?"


    "It''s too dark, otherwise, we could see more clearly."


    Luckily, there weren''t many people entering and exiting the school at night, no one recognized Romeo.


    Arabe looked up at the man in front of her and said, "I have to go now."


    "Be," Romeo was still savoring the kiss, reluctance in his eyes, "call me when you get to the dorm."


    "Okay."


    "Stay away from other guys in school."


    Arabe couldn''t help but say, "Do you really need to remind me?"


    Not long after entering the campus, Arabe received a call from Chasel.


    "Be, are you back at school?"


    "Yes, Chasel."


    "Is there anyone around you? Do you have anything you want to say to me?" Chasel tried to guide her


    on the phone.


    Arabe was a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Myrna works for the Ministry of State Security, she''s a deputy minister. How did you get close to her


    and hurt her?"


    Arabe didn''t expect Chasel to call her out of curiosity about her undercover identity.


    She casually replied, "Because Myrna was thinking about you then, she was distracted, that''s why I


    had the chance."


    "The wound on her arm must have been from blocking your kick."


    Chasel had seen the wound on Myrna''s arm, it was definitely not a normal one.


    The power of Be''s kick was definitely beyond that of an ordinary person.


    Well then, since she couldn''t hide it.


    Arabe was ready to confess everything, but Chasel gently said, "I''m not trying to pry into your


    personal matters. I just want to know if you''re safe, if what you''re doing is dangerous. If you need help,


    you cane to me and I can help you."


    Arabe felt warm in her heart. "Don''t worry, I''m safe and there''s no danger."


    "That''s good. If you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you." Chasel could almost picture her


    obedient and gentle expression on the other end of the phone. Such a good girl, how could she be


    doing anything dangerous?


    He must be overthinking.


    "I''ll pick you up from school tomorrow and take you somewhere fun. You get a good rest tonight."

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    He had already informed the school, so Arabe''s extra-curricr activities wouldn''t be too tough.


    "Alright, Chasel, goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe thought for a while and then sent him a message.


    Chasel''s phone lit up, and seeing that the message was from his sister, his eyes lit up too.


    His sister had taken the initiative to message him!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    [I have a small team with some friends in the triangr zone, mainly doing some side jobs to earn a bit


    of money. We haven''t done anything illegal. It''s safe and there¡¯s no danger.]


    He didn''t expect his sister to tell him everything!


    Chasel was a bit surprised. The triangr zone?


    His obedient and well-behaved sister, how was she connected to the triangr zone? And they even


    formed a team?


    Just as he was feeling confused, he received another message from his sister. It was just one


    sentence: [Keep it a secret for me.]


    Chasel quickly replied with an OK emoji, thought for a while, and gave her a thumbs up.


    He made a phone call to do some digging, and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Small team? A gang of thousands was called a small team?


    Doing some side jobs? Rumor had it they were doing big business.


    Earning a bit of money? Their monthly ie was at least hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Chasel suddenly realized that the allowance he gave his sister was way too little.


    Who would have thought Be was the infamous Mafia me boss of the triangr zone?


    What had Be been through all these years to be the boss of a gang in a ce like the triangr


    zone?


    And she even got so many people to listen to her?


    He knew the triangr zone pretty well,st time Myrna went, she almost got into trouble.


    He remembered the person who saved Myrna, who ording to Myrna''s description, seemed


    somewhat simr to Be.


    Could it be Be? Did Myrna know about this?


    The morning after extra-curricr activities ended, Arabe received a call from Myrna.


    "Be, I''m at your school. Which dorm are you in? I''lle find you."


    Arabe had just finished lunch, and upon hearing this, she replied, "I''m about to pass the west gate,


    which gate are you at? I''lle pick you up."


    "No need, I''m at the west gate too! Where are you?¡± Myrna looked around excitedly and said, ¡°I see


    you! I''m here!!"


    Arabe spotted Myrna at the school gate right away, with a bunch of stuff at her feet, probably gifts


    she''d bought.


    "Myrna, howe you''re free toe today and brought so much stuff?" Arabe walked up to Myrna


    and introduced her to her dorm mates. "This is Chasel''s girlfriend."


    Her dorm mates eximed, "Wow, you''re so young and pretty!"


    "We saw Chasel yesterday and he''s so handsome too! Your whole family is so good-looking."


    Hearing people praising Chasel, Myrna was even happier than when they praised her.


    "Hello, are all students this pretty now? You all look so pretty!" As Myrna said this, she picked up the


    gifts from the ground.


    "Myrna, you brought too much stuff." Arabe knew she''d spent quite a bit of money.


    "It''s fine. These gifts are for you and your ssmates."


    Myrna''s status was pretty unique, so she didn''t want to attract too much attention when she went out. If


    she brought bodyguards and maids, people might start suspecting her father.


    Therefore, she always went shopping by herself and took a taxi toe here.


    She was very down-to-earth.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    "Arabe, your family is so sweet, buying you all these goodies and even some for us. Myrna, let me


    help you carry some. Next time you don''t need to bring gifts. We''re all pals after all," Joyce offered,


    grabbing a few items herself.


    "Must have been a tough journey for you, huh? How about you join us in our dorm for some coffee


    You''re going to love it. If you like Be, you''re bound to love her stuff."


    Mya chimed in, taking some of the load as well.


    Kelly instantly figured out who Myrna was. What a surprise to think Chasel could snag such a top-notch


    girlfriend.


    Her family background was beyond just "impressive."


    "Let me help you carry some," Kelly offered with augh, finding Myrna to be very sociable and easy-


    going.


    Arabe also took a fair share of the items, saying, "Next time you don''t have to bring anything, Joyce


    is right, we''re all friends here."


    "I wanted to bring something for you guys." Myrna was pleasantly surprised by how friendly Arabe


    and her ssmates were. Lugging the remaining gifts in one hand and linking arms with Arabe with


    the other, she chattered away cheerfully.


    Once they arrived at the dorm, Arabe brewed her some coffee, and the other girls brought out their


    snacks, pastries, and fruits.


    The warm atmosphere brought tears to Myrna''s eyes.


    One by one, the girls chimed in, "Have some fruit. I recently learned how to make a fruit tter online.


    See how cute my Kiwi hedgehog is? What''s wrong? Your eyes look red."


    "This is my favorite snack; usually, I can hardly bear to share it even when Joyce wants some, but


    since you''re here, I''ll share all the vors with you. Try it and tell me what you think. Wait, why are you


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    crying?"


    "What''s wrong? Did my pastry''s shape make you cry? Let me take it away."


    "No." Myrna quickly wiped away her tears and broke into a smile. "You guys are so nice. I''ve only felt


    this kind of family warmth once before in my life."


    Everyone''s curiosity was piqued at "once before," with all of them chiming in.


    "The first time was?"


    "No need to say. It must''ve been at Be''s house, experiencing the family warmth there," Kelly


    "Right, her parents are so kind, so warm, and so gentle."


    "And most importantly, they''re all so good-looking! Try this Kiwi, it''s really sweet. I even peeled it for


    you."


    "You should try my pastry."


    Touched, Myrna took the offered fruit and pastries, and after hanging out with the girls in the dorm for a


    while, it was time for extra-curricr activities.


    "You can rest in the dorm, I''lle find you after the extra-curricr activities, and then we can go out


    for dinner," Arabe said gently.


    "No, it''s okay, I''d like to go with you."


    Staying alone in the dorm could be boring, and it might be nice to see if Arabe was tiring. If it was,


    Myrna could talk to the school about it.


    While they participated in activities, Myrna sat under a nearby tree, watching them. Their extra-


    curricr activities were quite simple, just marching in step and then turning left or right.


    Compared to the rigorous training in the army, it was like night and day.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    A wave of hushed whispers started to circte.


    "Did you hear? The top scorer is being kept by someone."


    "Really?"


    "Somebody saw her kissing an older man at the school gatest night."


    "I heard she''s got a powerful background, and she''s the one who got the two Winters girls kicked out of


    school!"


    "What? Aren''t the Winters family buddies with the McMillians? How strong must Arabe''s background


    be to not even fear the McMillians?"


    "After Noreen left, Enid also bailed. I heard they''ve already processed their drop-out papers."


    "Who''d have thought this academically outstanding student could be so petty? She can''t stand others.


    Could it be because Enid and Noreen are so attractive, threatening her position?"


    Myrna turned to look. Four girls in uniforms were heading towards the school supermarket, probably to


    grab something.


    One of them, a long-haired girl, said, "I heard she used some dirty tricks to get into the Collins family.


    She even bullied Serena! So annoying! If it weren''t for Serena''s kind parents, she''d have been kicked


    out long ago."


    Myrna couldn''t hold back anymore. She quickly walked up to them and said, "Hold up."


    The four girls turned around, puzzled at Myrna''s pretty but slightly angry face.


    "What''s up?" they asked.


    "You just said Arabe used tricks to get into the Collins family? What''s that about?" Myrna was slightly


    irritated. "You can''t just say whatever."


    "Are you a friend of Arabe''s?" Delia Higgins couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. "How do you


    know I''m just bbing? If you''re here to defend Arabe, you''ve got the wrong person and the wrong


    ce!"


    The other three girls also backed Delia up:


    "Do you know who Delia is? Ever heard of the Higgins family? The mayors have to be polite in front of


    her dad!"


    "How dare you talk to Delia like this? Who are you? What does your family do? Do you dare to tell us


    your name?"


    "I suggest you apologize to Delia, let''s just let this slide."


    "Oh." Myrna thought it was some famous person, but it turned out it¡¯s not even that. "You know all


    about Be''s family? And you just spout nonsense, we can sue you for defamation!"


    "Arabe is no good!" Delia was furious, and she didn''t expect this pretty girl to protect Arabe so


    much. What¡¯s so great about Arabe?


    Myrna was angry. "Is the school''s education meant to produce trash like you?"


    "I didn''t make things up. Serena told me herself! Arabe only got the opportunity to study because of


    the Collins family''s support so her top scores are because of the Collins family''s sponsorship!"


    After Delia said this, she realized she''d said too much and covered her mouth. But then she thought


    there was no need to keep Serena''s secrets anymore, given how she''d been bullied. She had to let it


    out, let everyone know the real Arabe!


    She continued, "Arabe, with her good looks and excellent grades, took advantage of the kindness of


    Serena''s parents and convinced them to adopt her. She became their adopted daughter and moved in


    with the Collins family. How else do you exin her being called Arabe Collins?"


    Myrna couldn''t help butugh. "So you''re saying Serena told you Arabe is a sponsored student of the


    Collins family, and because she''s eloquent and charming, she became the Collins'' adopted daughter?


    Is that really it?"


    "Isn''t that the case?" Delia was puzzled by her question.


    "How do you figure Arabe is the type to y mind games and sweet-talk people? She''s always


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    straightforward in handling things, nothing like your roundabout ways."

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    After Myrna finished, she opened her mouth again and asked, "Serena? I know her too; I''ll get her over


    here now and we can solve this face-to-face."


    As she said this, she took out her phone, ready to call Serena.


    Delia burst intoughter. "Serena is such a high-ssdy. How could you have her number?"


    She''s the rich daughter of the Collins family, the heiress! She''s not just anyone''s friend.


    "Don''t try to fool me. I''m friends with Serena, and I can recognize her voice."


    Before Delia could finish, Serena''s voice came from Myrna''s phone.


    "Myrna, what''s up?"


    Delia and her three ssmates were stunned, it was really Serena''s voice!


    But how could this girl in front of them be rted to Serena?


    If they were family, why would she help Arabe? What on earth was going on?


    "I''m at Westerly College and you shoulde over." Myrna didn''t beat around the bush, she spoke


    directly.


    "You''re at Westerly College?" Serena was somewhat surprised, hearing Myrna''s tone was a bit upset,


    she cautiously asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing; we''re going to a restaurantter and Chasel will be there too; want to join?"


    The chance to get close to Chasel and deal with the arrogant Myrna was too good to pass up for


    Serena.


    But thinking about Chasel and Myrna going to Westerly College to see Arabe first and only calling


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    her now, she felt a bit uneasy.


    "Where should we meet?" Serena forced down her discontent.


    "I''m on the west side of the Westerly College field;e over now."


    Now?


    Serena was still in extra-curricr activities.


    But considering this was a golden opportunity, she ran to ask her coach for leave.


    Delia saw Myrna sitting on the chair next to her, looking very cool, and couldn''t help but walk over and


    ask, "Are you really Serena''s family? Could it be that things are not as we thought? Arabe is not a


    student sponsored by the Collins family?"


    As she said this, she subconsciously shook her head and said, "But Serena has no reason to lie to me.


    We¡¯ve been friends since middle school."


    "We''ll find out who''s lying soon." Myrna didn''t say much to her, took out her phone, and sent a


    message to Chasel, [Come to Westerly College.]


    Soon, Chasel called her.


    "You went to the school to see Be?"


    "Yes, there''s a bit of a situation here, you''d bettere and witness it."


    Just to avoid people saying that she, as the fiancee, bullied the little princess that the Collins family had


    raised for eighteen years.


    What happened?


    Chasel instantly realized something: "Did something happen to Be? Was she bullied?"


    "Yes."


    She was indeed bullied.


    "I''ll contact the school and go deal with it right now."

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    "No need, we all know each other." Myrna added, "Just your presence would be enough."


    Everyone knew each other? No need for the school to get involved? Just his presence would do?


    What¡¯s going on?


    Even though he was somewhat confused, Chasel quickly agreed.


    As he was heading downstairs, Louisa nced at him and said, "Chasel, perfect timing. You should


    pay a visit to the Ger family in the next couple of days. Bring some gifts. We can''t neglect our


    manners."


    "Mom, we can talk about thister." Chasel rushed downstairs, ready to leave the living room.


    Louisa looked surprised. "Weren''t you supposed to take your sister out for dinner today? Where are


    you rushing off to? It isn¡¯t work-rted again, is it? You can''t let your sister down!"


    ¡°Myrna is at Westerly College and I am going to check on her.¡±


    "Oh." So, he was off to see his girlfriend and sister, no wonder he was in such a hurry.


    "Could you soften your expression a little? Don''t scare the two girls." Louisa held her heart, she initially


    thought something serious had happened. Seeing his cold expression, she sighed. How did she end up


    with such a serious son?


    Just as Chasel entered his own garage, randomly choosing a car, his phone vibrated. It was an audio


    message from Myrna.


    Out of curiosity, he opened it, his face gradually hardening.


    [You just said Arabe used tricks to get into the Collins family? What''s that about? You can''t just say


    whatever.]


    It was Myrna''s voice.


    It seemed like she was in an argument with someone.


    [You¡¯re friends with Arabe? How do you know I am talking nonsense? You want to defend Arabe,


    you''ve got the wrong person and ce.]


    [I¡¯m not talking nonsense, Serena told me herself! Arabe only has the opportunity to go to school


    because of the Collins family''s sponsorship. Her full marks in exams aren''t separate from the Collins


    family''s funding.]


    [Arabe uses her beauty and excellent grades, takes advantage of Serena''s parents'' kindness and


    innocence, sweet-talks them into bing their foster daughter, and moves into the Collins family.


    How else would you exin why she is called Arabe Collins?]


    Myrnaughed out of anger: [So Serena told you that Arabe is a student sponsored by the Collins


    family, and because she sweet-talks, she became a Collins family foster daughter? Is that what you


    mean?]


    [Isn''t it?]


    [How did you figure out that Arabe is the kind of person who ys mind games and sweet-talks


    people to win their hearts? She is very straightforward, how could she beat around the bush like you


    guys?]


    [Serena? I know her too, I will call her over right now and confront her.]


    The recording ended there. Chasel''s gaze becameplex.


    Since childhood, Serena has always been a well-behaved child. Although she grew up spoiled and her


    character was a bit arrogant, she shouldn''t be talking nonsense in front of her friends.


    Now, she said Be was just a student sponsored by the Collins family, and because she was sweet-


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    talking, she had the chance to move into the Collins family and be the Collins family''s foster


    daughter.


    Who was the foster daughter, and who was the real rich youngdy with pure bloodline? Didn¡¯t she


    have a clear understanding in her heart?


    If she was really spreading rumors, how much damage would that do to Be?


    It seemed that Myrna identally discovered Be''s ssmates talking behind Be''s back, so she


    argued with them and even called him. If she was as predicted, considering her personality, she would


    definitely call Serena to confront her face-to-face.


    Suddenly, words that Romeo once said appeared in his mind, and his heart seemed to be tightly


    gripped by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Trust me, I didn¡¯t record the more outrageous parts. Some people said Be has a strong background,


    drove away the two girls from the Winters family, said she is cunning, and even said she is kept by a


    rich old man and was seen kissing this old man at the school gate."


    What kind of messed-up rumors were these?


    Chasel was a bit angry. "Who spread these rumors?"


    Could it be that it''s all rted to Serena?


    ¡°I don''t know, anyway, you shoulde over.¡± Myrna didn''t say much to him, just reminding him to be


    careful while driving.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    When his sister was wrongfully used, how could he not rush over? He arrived at the school in less


    than ten minutes, giving the security guard at the gate quite a scare.


    The guard was about to reprimand him, but upon recognizing Chasel, who had been at the school just


    a few days ago, he quickly put on his friendliest smile and bent over, saying, "Chasel, you''re here.


    Please, this way. You can park your car anywhere at the gate. No worries, just as long as it''s


    convenient for you."


    Even if Chasel parked right in front of his guard booth, he wouldn''t mind. After all, it''s Chasel!


    "Sorry, I''ll just park for a bit and be on my way." Chasel wanted to find a parking spot, but all his


    thoughts were on his sister now. He wanted to get there as soon as possible to avenge her.


    Arabe, who was in extra-curricr activities, asionally nced towards Myrna, clearly sensing


    something amiss.


    Even Joyce noticed. She whispered to Arabe, "Be, look, Myrna seems to be arguing with


    someone. Should we go over and help?"


    Arabe responded, "No need."


    A person from the Ministry of State Security could easily handle a few students.


    Besides, Myrna was not someone to be trifled with.


    "I''m just worried that Myrna will be bullied. She''s too innocent." Mya said while warming up, ncing in


    their direction, "Four of them picking on Myrna, aren''t they ashamed?"


    "Let''s wait for a bit; we''ll be done in ten minutes." Kelly checked her watch. The day''s extra-curricr


    activity was about to end.


    Meanwhile, Delia was still questioning Myrna: "Can you tell us what''s going on? If Arabe isn''t the


    adopted daughter of the Collins family, why is she called Arabe? Why did she move into the Collins


    family? And why would Serena lie to me?"


    Just then, Serena arrived and saw from a distance that Delia was talking to Myrna.


    She instantly had a bad feeling. Damn!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Delia must have bbed something she shouldn''t have.


    No wonder Myrna sounded so angry on the phone earlier, she wanted to confront her.


    She was about to make her escape when Delia spotted her and said, "Serena! Over here!"


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards Serena, who almost choked. Damn it.


    Myrna also stood up, obviously seeing through Serena''s intentions.


    As Serena walked forward, she was trying to think of a way out when she pretended to stagger, rubbing


    her forehead while quickly holding onto a tree trunk.


    "Serena, are you okay? Is it the heat? Did you get heatstroke?" Delia quickly ran over to her, offering


    her support. "Sit down for a bit? I''ll put my outfit on the grass for you. You like cleanliness, so sit on my


    clothes."


    "Water." Serena feigned dizziness. "I need water."


    "Water? We don''t have any here. Wait a minute, I''ll go buy some from the supermarket." Delia''s


    attention was suddenly diverted, and she was about to go get water.


    "I want to drink water now, I''m really thirsty. Can you help me walk over there?"


    Delia: "Can you walk?"


    "I can hold on for a bit." Serena replied, then looked at Myrna and said, "Sorry, Myrna, I''m not feeling


    well. I''lle find youter."


    "People with heatstroke have a paleplexion, excessive sweating, and a high body temperature.


    But I don''t see any of those symptoms in you. So spill it, what''s going on? Did you tell our ssmates


    that Be was able to go to school because she got financial support from the Collins family and that


    she scored full marks because of the Collins family''s support? Is that it?"


    Before Serena could answer, Myrna added, "So Be got adopted by the Collins family because she''s


    sweet-talking, is that it?"

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Delia stood aside, her head lowered with a hint of remorse. "I''m sorry, Serena. I didn''t mean to let it


    slip. It''s just that she was defending Arabe at the beginning, which really ticked me off, so I blurted it


    out. But honestly, I think we should stop covering for Arabe. After all, she''s been bullying you like


    crazy. It''s high time everyone knew her true colors."


    Serena thought to herself, Unbelievable! If she wanted to b, couldn''t she pick someone else besides


    Myrna to spill her guts to?


    Delia: "I didn¡¯t know she was your family. My bad."


    Seeing Delia like this, Serena could only fume inwardly. On the outside, though, she remained calm.


    "We''ll talk when I get back. I¡¯ve got to go grab some water now."


    "You still n on ying dumb?" Myrna clutched her wrist, preventing her from leaving. "Today, you


    have to clear things up about Arabe in front of everyone, or this drama won''t end."


    "Myrna, you''re hurting me." Serena grimaced in pain.


    "Let go of her. Serena is already feeling unwell, stop holding her." Delia quickly intervened, seeing that


    Myrna showed no signs of letting go.


    "Are you putting on a show? Howe I never noticed you were such a drama queen before?" Myrna


    sneered, releasing her grip.


    Unexpectedly, Serena fell into the nearby grass, her expression one of intense pain. "Myrna, how could


    you do this to me?"


    "Serena, are you okay?" Delia quickly squatted down to help her up. "Myrna, you''ve crossed the line!


    How could you push your boyfriend''s sister? Do you treat Serena like this at home too?"


    "Delia, don''t me Myrna. I''m not feeling well and have lost my bnce. It''s not her fault."


    "Serena, you''re too kind. I get it now. At your home, Myrna and Arabe are in cahoots, aren¡¯t they?


    They team up to bully you, right?"


    Delia suspected as much and felt even more unjust toward Serena. That''s why Myrna suddenly jumped


    to Arabe''s defense.


    So, they were birds of a feather!


    Serena shook her head, looking innocent. "Could you help me to your dorm room to rest? I''m feeling


    dizzy. I hit my head when I fell down."


    Then a worried voice rang out.


    "Serena, what happened?"


    Serena turned around to see Chasel. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes. "Chasel, you''re here."


    This was perfect. She didn''t even have to make an effort to let Chasel witness this scene. There was


    no way Myrna could talk her way out of this.


    She was Chasel''s little sister in his heart! Chasel would definitely stand up for her!


    "Perfect timing. You''re Serena''s brother, right? Your girlfriend just pushed Serena over. Serena hit her


    head. She said she''s not feeling well and wants to rest, but your girlfriend won''t stop haranguing her."


    Chasel nced at Myrna. Just as Myrna was about to say something, several people rushed over.


    "That''s sheer nonsense. Myrna has clearly let go. Serena was just putting on an act and deliberately


    fell."


    That was Kelly''s voice.


    Upon seeing her, Serena''s face immediately turned sour.


    What was she doing here, meddling?


    "I saw it too. The moment Myrna let go, Serena threw herself into the bushes. She even got the


    direction of her fall wrong."


    Joyce also stepped forward to back up Myrna.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Mya: "I''ve never lied. But Serena, why are you badmouthing Chasel''s girlfriend for no reason?"


    "Really, Myrna didn''ty a finger on her. She fell by herself," Arabe also testified.


    Myrna was moved that four people were standing up for her. She felt more confident about facing


    Serena.


    "Are you all kidding me?" Delia couldn''t help but say "You''re all lying. I saw it with my own eyes that


    Serena was pushed by this Myrna you''re talking about. Chasel, you may not believe me as an outsider,


    but are you also not going to believe your own sister?"


    The mention of "sister" made Chasel subconsciously look at Arabe.


    Delia misunderstood and thought Chasel''s look indicated doubt about Arabe''s credibility, making her


    smirk instantly.


    "We''ll know the truth if we check the surveince footage."


    Arabe''s words sent a chill down Serena''s spine. She inwardly panicked: Oh no!


    She hadn''t been aware of her surroundings when she was putting on her act. She wasn''t familiar with


    Westerly College''s surveince system as she was from another school. She had been careless!


    "Chasel, my head hurts so much. I feel dizzy." Serena clutched her forehead and said painfully, "Did I


    get a concussion from the fall? Could there be any side effects? I''m scared."


    "You still recognize that I''m Chasel, which means your consciousness is clear and not confused,"


    Chasel exined. "Symptoms of a concussion include confusion, loss of consciousness, and even


    Serena was stunned. Were these symptoms?


    "Whether it''s real or fake, why don''t we have Be take a look?" Kelly smirked, treating Serena as a


    joke.


    Serena cursed her silently. On the surface, she looked fragile, holding onto Chasel''s sleeve and


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    pleading, "Chasel, I want to go to the hospital. I''m not feeling well. I want to get a thorough check-up


    then can you take me there?"


    "Be is more reliable than any hospital doctor. She''s the best person to go to." Kelly shot down


    Serena''s n. "If I were you, I''d stand up now and apologize to Myrna gracefully rather than lying on


    the ground and making a fool of yourself."


    A rich girl lying on the ground with no dignity.


    "What did Serena do wrong? Why should she apologize to the person who pushed her? And you''re


    suggesting Arabe treat Serena? Is Arabe a doctor? Can she treat people? She only knows how to


    target Serena."


    "Target Serena?" Chasel squinted, seeming a bit displeased. "Do you have any proof?"


    "Of course!" Before Delia could finish, Serena tugged at her clothes and said, "Stop it, Delia, let''s just


    go to the hospital."


    Chasel''s expression just now showed clearly that he didn''t believe Arabe would harm her behind her


    back.


    When did blood rtions be more important than eighteen years of friendship?


    Kelly, Mya, and Joyce stopped Delia and Serena from leaving, insisting they clear things up.


    Seeing that they were outnumbered, Serena decided to feign fainting.


    "Serena, what happened? You guys are too much, Serena fainted, and you still want to continue?"


    Delia quickly crouched down, calling anxiously, "Serena, wake up. Are you okay?"


    "Even better that she fainted. Now tell me, how did Be target Serena?" Kelly was determined to get


    to the bottom of things.


    The ''fainted'' Serena suddenly pinched Delia.


    Delia was caught off guard.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Was Serena ying dumb?


    Did Serena mean she, as the person involved, felt awkward speaking out and needed an outsider to


    express it for her?


    Thinking this way, Delia plucked up her courage and spilled the beans.


    "As far as I know, Arabe sweet-talked Serena''s parents into letting her not just be Arabe but


    also the adopted daughter of the Collins family. She moved into the Collins mansion, living the life of a


    rich girl, pampered and loved."


    At this, Serena hurriedly pinched her.


    Pain made Delia almost cry out. Was the matter she was talking about not important? Not serious


    enough?


    So, Delia added, "Arabe bullies Serena a lot at home. When no one is around, she sshes water


    on Serena''s face, ruins Serena''s clothes, and even shoves Serena into the pool."


    Hearing this, Serena started to sweat and again twisted her hand hard.


    What a numbskull!


    Delia thought, were these matters not serious enough?


    After racking her brains, she did remember something!


    "Right, Arabe also snatched Serena''s fianc¨¦, Romeo!"


    At this point, Serena could no longer bear it. She coughed weakly a few times, asking dazedly, "What''s


    happening? Where am I?"


    Everyone looked at her speechlessly.


    "Serena, you go ahead! Tell us all the things Arabe has done to bully you while Chasel is here!"


    Delia, still not understanding Serena''s predicament, encouraged her, "Chasel will stand up for you."


    "I sshed water on your face? Ruined your clothes? Pushed you into the pool?" Arabe squinted,


    looking at Serena with interest. "Howe I don''t know I''ve done these things?"


    The Collins family had dozens of servants. If she had caused such a big scene, wouldn''t someone


    have seen it?


    "In front of Chasel, you dare not admit it? Where''s the bravado you had when you were bullying


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Serena? Show it!" Delia stood up for her friend.


    "As far as I know, every piece of clothing Serena wears is custom-made. Whether any of them has


    been ruined or if any is missing from the closet, I can make a call and find out."


    Arabe said this and looked at Serena again. "As for when I sshed water on her face? Can you tell


    me when?"


    "I don''t remember." Serena lowered her head, looking somewhat scared.


    What she meant was that Arabe did indeed ssh water on her, but she couldn''t remember which


    day it was!


    "Great, Serena, do you dare to lie in front of Chasel? Do you think that if there''s no surveince in


    some ces at home, you can make up facts at will?" Kelly was so angry that she just wanted to roll up


    her sleeves and give her a couple of punches.


    Joyce and Mya hurriedly held her back, not letting her do anything rash.


    Now, as long as Serena insisted that Arabe did ssh water on her face and push her into the pool,


    then Arabe really can''t exin!


    Myrna worriedly looked at Arabe, but found Arabe smiling slightly and casually asking Delia.


    "When did Serena tell you this?"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Delia got it! She had chat records!


    "Arabe, you just can''t let it go, can you? My phone has a huge memory, and all the chat records are


    stored clearly. I''m going to dig them out for you now!"


    Delia opened her chat history with Serena, searching for keywords like "water", "swimming pool," etc.


    Soon, the relevant chat records and chat times appeared.


    "See that?" Delia held her phone up for everyone to see: "How are you going to exin this now?"


    "Oh." Arabe nced at the day Serena said she sshed water and said, "I happened to be in


    Switzend that day."


    At that time, Grandpa Alberto wanted to choose euthanasia. Romeo arranged a private jet for her, and


    she flew to Switzend that day and didn''te back that night.


    "As for the swimming pool, if I remember correctly, the Collins family''s servants clean the pool every


    Monday so the pool is empty the whole day. If I pushed her in, wouldn''t she die from the fall?"


    Serena thought she had the upper hand, but her face turned pale when Arabe said this.


    At that time, she just wanted to badmouth Arabe with Delia, and she randomly used Arabe of


    some crimes without much thought.


    Seeing Serena''s reaction, Delia was also somewhat skeptical, but to protect her friend, she still said,


    "Who knows whether what you said is true or false?"


    "She''s not lying." Chasel suddenly spoke: "Cleaning the pool every Monday is a long-standing habit of


    the Collins family. The day she went to Switzend, my family also told me that it was because an old


    man Be knew had health problems, Be went to see him and didn''t return that day. As for the


    damaged clothes, I''ll call my family and ask."


    "Chasel." Serena started, but saw the deep disappointment in Chasel''s eyes.


    She called out Chasel''s name too urgently, too panicked!


    She was indeed lying!


    "Is this how you nder your own sister in front of your friends?" Chasel''s tone was full of


    disappointment.


    Since when did his always simple and kind sister change?


    "Chasel, listen to me. The situation was." Serena was about to exin, but she remembered that


    besides Delia, there were three other friends she knew present, so she whispered, "Can we talk


    somewhere else? After all, this is a family matter."


    "Let''s talk here." Chasel was firm, which relieved Kelly and others. Luckily, Chasel was reasonable.


    Now let''s see what Serena did.


    "Chasel." How could Serena admit to ndering Arabe in front of so many people? Wouldn''t that ruin


    her image?


    Seeing that she kept silent, Delia couldn''t help but ask, "Serena, what''s going on? You wouldn''t lie to


    me, would you? Why would you nder Arabe for no reason? Also, you said she stole your fianc¨¦."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not her fianc¨¦! It''s Arabe''s!"


    Kelly, Joyce, and Mya all suddenly said this sentence at the same time, startling Delia. What''s going


    on?


    "Serena is the adopted one!"


    The three of them once again said this sentence in unison, leaving Delia and her other three friends


    speechless.


    Serena was the adopted one?


    Romeo was Arabe''s fianc¨¦?

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    How on earth?


    Everything''s topsy-turvy?


    Serena couldn''t believe that the image she had worked so hard to build had copsed so easily. She


    closed her eyes tightly, took a moment tough, then slowly rose to her feet.


    Since the cat was out of the bag, there was no need for her to keep up the pretense.


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed the adopted child.¡± Serena lowered her head and took a while before lifting it to look


    at Arabe. There was self-mockery, heartache, and jealousy in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the real Collins family


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Delia and her three friends were totally bamboozled.


    However, Serena was not in the mood to answer her question. She looked at Chasel, tears streaming


    down her face.


    ¡°You all said that after Arabe came back, you would still treat me like family. But every single thing


    you do, every word you say, you''re all siding with her!¡±


    Serena''s tears fell pitifully.


    ¡°Chasel, we''ve lived together for eighteen years. Are our feelings less important than those of a sister


    who just came back?¡±


    Chasel''s eyes wereplicated, but it wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°And you, from the day you set foot in the Collins family''s home, have you ever been friendly to me?¡±


    Serena loudly questioned Arabe.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kelly, who was standing to the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped in to defend: ¡°Be''s always


    been sort of aloof, but she has a heart of gold.¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Serena red at Kelly and said, ¡°What''s it to you? You¡¯re an outsider so why are you


    sticking your nose in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    Serena, saying this, shed more tears of hurt and disappointment: ¡°I just wanted things to stay the


    same, to continue having the love of my parents and brothers. What did I do wrong? Why did


    everything change when Arabe came back?¡±


    ¡°This has always been her home so she should be here.¡± Chasel, as always, kept his cool, but his gaze


    became moreplicated. ¡°And you''ve enjoyed her life for eighteen years, but you smudged her


    reputation and spread rumors about her after she came back. Did you tell our ssmates she was kept


    by an old man?¡±


    Kelly, Joyce, and Mya: What? Was there such a thing? If Serena really did say this, that''s way too


    much!


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Serena shook her head,ughing in despair. ¡°So now, whatever bad rumors


    there are about her, I''m the one who spread them? Let me make it clear again: I did not spread this


    rumor!¡±


    ¡°Then, did Myrna really push you?¡± Chasel looked into her eyes again, fluctuating between hope and


    disappointment.


    ¡°If I say yes, would you believe me?¡± Serena cried and thenughed, saying, ¡°If I say no, would you be


    even more disappointed in me?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the dilly-dallying. I''ve already gotten the surveince footage from just now.¡± Kelly,


    standing aside, directly interrupted her, ying the video clip from her phone for everyone to see.


    To make sure everyone understood, she even set it to slow motion. In the video, Myrna clearly pulled


    back her hand, but Serena still deliberately fell onto the grass.


    The truth was crystal clear!


    Delia was also stunned when she saw this. How could this be? Did Serena really fall on her own?


    She had just defended Serena without hesitation, trusting her friend and even iming that she saw


    Myrna push someone.


    She never thought the truth would be like this. Her disappointment in Serena was extreme.


    ¡°I considered you my best friend, but you deceived me time and time again! Your fainting spell just now


    was fake too, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Delia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Serena, you''ve really let me down!¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    She thought Serena got a raw deal from Arabe and wanted to get back at her for Serena.


    The three girls around Delia also threw disappointed and disdainful nces at Serena.


    "Let''s bounce!"


    As Delia and her squad exited, she brushed past Arabe and even muttered an apology.


    "Hey, this is like looking for trouble. Be, we''re going to head back to the dorm. This is your family


    business so we shouldn''t butt in." Kelly led Mya and Joyce away.


    On the yground, only four people remained.


    Myrna took Arabe''s hand, giving Serena a frosty stare. If it weren''t for the surveince footage that


    could prove it, Serena would''ve tried to frame her for pushing someone. That was really a low blow.


    Serena spoke with despair in her voice: "Chasel, you guys always said that even if Arabe came back


    to this family, you would still treat me the same. Do your words still count? I remember when we were


    kids, there was a huge pomegranate tree in our garden. The red fruits made my mouth water, but the


    servants didn''t dare let me eat such seedy fruits. It was you who climbed the tree to pick one for me


    and you even fell and ended up bedridden for three months."


    Serena''s lips curled into a rare, gentle smile as she spoke.


    "You said back then that you''d be willing toy in bed for 300 days just to make me happy. Another


    time, we flew to Russia. It was snowing, everything was white. You threw a snowball at me and spoiled


    my favorite skirt. I was a bit upset, so to make me happy, you made loads of snowballs for me to throw


    at you. I didn''t want to throw them, but seeing me upset, you ordered the servants to throw the


    snowballs at you until I was happy. One hit you right in the face. Iughed, and youughed with me.


    Oh, how beautiful those times were! There was also a time when we went to New Zend. We took a


    family portrait in a beautiful forest. I saw two beautiful butterflies and dragged you to chase them. We


    both ended up lost. Surrounded by dense forest, you carried me on your back from afternoon till night,


    finding no way out. It was summer, you wore shorts, and your legs got scraped by branches and bled a


    lot. But you neverined about the pain. Instead, youforted me, who was crying. I was


    hungry and you even tried to catch fish from the river for me, but how could you catch fish? In the end,


    you caught nothing, and I cried for a long time.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The beautiful memories of the past were so vivid that Serena closed her eyes. These memories cut into


    her heart like knives.


    ¡°I remember every family trip, whether abroad or at home, where you, Dad, Mom, and our other


    brothers always took good care of me. Whenever I was thirsty, you all rushed to bring me water; when I


    was tired, you all wanted to carry me. Especially during meals, any dish I liked, you would pass to me.¡±


    But when did all of this start to change?


    Was it from the moment Arabe returned to this family and everyone started passing dishes to her?


    Once people lost something, it seemed impossible to get it back.


    "Chasel, I really miss the old days. I miss when our whole familyughed and yed together, those


    worry-free times."

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    When Serena got to this point, tears slid down her cheeks, and a tragic smile appeared on her face.


    "Chasel, do you remember that one time we went traveling and your favorite camera fell near a cliff? I


    tried to retrieve it for you, but I slipped. You grabbed my hand in the nick of time. You were just a kid


    back then, but you had such strength. You said you¡¯d never let me go, even if it meant sacrificing


    yourself. Then there was the time we felt the tremors from a nearby earthquake. The house shook, and


    I thought it was the real deal. I was crying my eyes out. You held me and ran to the garden, telling me


    that no matter what happened, as long as you were there, you''d protect me. And then there was the


    time I was ying chase with my friend at home, and we identally knocked over the giant LEGO


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    robot you''d spent so much effort building. I was scared stiff, but youforted me, saying nothing was


    more important than my happiness. You said I always had the right to mess up with you. No matter


    what I did wrong, you''d always forgive me in the end."


    As Serena got to this point, she started crying again. She looked up at Chasel with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Do your words still hold, Chasel?"


    Chasel''s heart seemed to have been ripped out by something, and his eyes becameplicated.


    "I haven¡¯tmitted any serious crimes or done anything outrageous," Serena continued. "I just said


    some things in front of my friends. I can''t bear to leave mom and dad, you and my other brothers, and


    all the good times we had. I still want to be your little sister, their daughter."


    Reaching out, Serena tugged at Chasel''s sleeve. "I just can''t adjust to someone suddenly appearing


    and taking everything away from me. I know I shouldn''t have badmouthed Arabe in front of my


    friends or falsely used Myrna. I was just jealous of how kind Myrna was to Arabe. I was wrong."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face non-stop. "I was wrong, Chasel; please forgive me. Give me one


    more chance. I promise I won''t make the same mistake again."


    Like a little girl, she tugged at Chasel''s sleeve, her tears making her look pitiful.


    "Please, Chasel." Serena sobbed uncontrobly, "Please give me one more chance."


    Chasel closed his eyes tightly. To say he wasn''t moved would be a lie. From childhood to adulthood,


    he''d always spoiled Serena.


    He''d always indulged her and acquiesced to her every demand.


    But if he forgave her this time, it would be unfair to Arabe.


    Perhaps sensing his thoughts, Serena turned to Myrna, crying as she clung to her clothes. "Myrna, I''m


    sorry. I falsely used you earlier. You didn''t push me but I framed you. Please punish me. I''ll do


    anything as long as you forgive me."


    Myrna, who''d never before experienced being begged for forgiveness by a crying girl, replied, "Don''t


    grab me, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Serena then turned to Arabe. "Sis, give me another chance. I know I was wrong. From now on, I will


    never badmouth you in front of our ssmates. And I''ll exin to each of them that I smeared your


    name, and you actually didn''t do anything wrong."

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Before Arabe could even respond, Serena chimed in, "If you''re bothered by me being the adopted


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    daughter, I can clear that up in front of our ssmates. Make it crystal clear that you''re the real Collins


    family princess and I''m just a charity case. I won''t let my vanity hurt you anymore."


    Arabe stayed silent.


    "Sis, can you give me onest chance? Just one more, okay?" Serena pleaded, tugging at Arabe''s


    sleeve. "Can we be good sisters again and forget all the past unpleasantness?"


    Arabe noticed that this time Serena''s eyes weren''t filled with the usual scheming and cunning.


    Instead, they were filled with sincerity and pleading. She was probably scared of losing everything she


    had, hence her desperation.


    "Sis, I''m begging you!" Serena tried to kneel, but Arabe stopped her with a foot, saying coldly, "Some


    issues can''t be settled by getting on your knees."


    "What do you want me to do then?" Serena asked earnestly. "Bring you breakfast every day? Lunch?


    Hang out with you after school, save you a seat in the cafeteria? Help you pick up packages? Give you


    massages?"


    No need to go overboard.


    "Sis, you name it. Anything you want me to do, I promise I''ll do it!" Serena seemed to have made a big


    decision.


    "We''ll see," Arabe replied nomittally, and she left early with Myrna.


    Serena was left alone, unsure of what Arabe''s vague response meant. Was she forgiven? Not


    forgiven? Or intended to watch her actions?


    Serena turned to Chasel for help as Arabe left. "Chasel."


    But Chasel was just as indifferent: "You should go back."


    He didn''t explicitly offer her a chance either.


    "Chasel, don''t go. Talk to Arabe for me. I really realize my mistake." Serena followed Chasel like a


    pitiful sidekick.


    When they got to a nearby restaurant, Chasel, Myrna, and Arabe went in first. Serena followed them


    in after settling the cab fare.


    The waiter looked curiously at the somewhat disheveled youngdy and politely asked, "Excuse me,


    are you here alone or with the three who just walked in?"


    "With them." Serena followed them upstairs. When they went into a private room, she didn''t dare to


    enter, waiting outside instead.


    Inside the room, Chasel nced at Arabe and gently asked, "How do you n to handle this?"


    "Chasel, how do you think I should handle this?" Arabe''s gaze was pressuring.


    Myrna couldn''t help but sigh. Arabe was indeed the real daughter of the Collins family. Her aura was


    just as powerful, if not more so.


    "I''ll handle it ording to your wishes." Chasel poured her a ss of lemon water, then poured one for


    Myrna too. He seemed to have gotten used to her powerful presence.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    "I suggest we keep an eye on her and see how she behaves next," Myrna said, sipping on her


    lemonade. "If she doesn''t show any signs of remorse in theing days, or if she''s up to no good


    behind our backs, we''ll let your parents know and they can kick her out. But if she truly realizes her


    mistake, Be, should we give her another shot?"


    "So, you mean we should make more friends than enemies?" Arabe nced at them, seemingly


    grasping their point.


    Myrna: "I''m just throwing it out there. After all, your parents have quite a soft spot for her. Your brothers


    have also put a lot of effort into dealing with her. If we suddenly kick her out, your parents might find it


    hard to adjust. They''ve been together for eighteen years. But it''s just a suggestion, the ball''s in your


    court."


    Chasel: "Be, you don''t have to worry about anyone else''s feelings. I''ve got your back, no matter what


    you want to do, even if you want to kick her out of the Collins family."


    Myrna: "True that, I''m with you, too. If you want her gone, she''s got to go."


    Arabe tapped her finger against her cup, falling silent for a moment. "Alright, we''ll see how she


    behaves next."


    Having Serena in the house didn''t really bother her. Over the past couple of months, Serena had been


    a handful, but she never got anything good out of Arabe.


    If it came down to dealing with Serena, Arabe could do it in a snap. She was mainly concerned about


    the feelings of her family members.


    They seemed to have quite a soft spot for Serena.


    "One more thing," Chasel suddenly piped up.


    Arabe and Myrna both turned their attention to him.


    "I''m sorry for what Serena said earlier," Chasel apologized. "About the travel destinations. Whenever


    you have time, wherever you want to go, we''re all in. We can make new memories, just us, as a family."


    Arabe''s gaze softened.


    When Serena mentioned their childhood and everything Chasel had done for her, Arabe felt a pang


    of envy. She never experienced that kind of familial warmth growing up. Attlee and Olga never showed


    her an ounce of love.


    Even though Grannie Grace adored her, it was not the same as being pampered by her brothers.


    She had never been spoiled by her brothers growing up.


    Chasel seemed to understand what she was thinking, but before he could say anythingforting,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Myrna beat him to it. She draped her arm around Arabe''s shoulders, patting her consolingly. "Don''t


    worry. From now on, I''ll spoil you rotten. Whatever you want to do, whatever you want, I''ll make it


    happen."


    Arabe cracked a smile and said, "I''m content with what I have now."


    She might not have any deep memories from the past, but the genuine love and care from her family


    were palpable.


    Now she had Myrna as well. That was more than enough.


    Chasel: "Be, remember, you always have more say in this house than Serena. If you need anything,


    everyone would choose you over her, no questions asked. Of course, the choice might be painful, but


    that''s just how it is. We can handle that pain. You''re a part of this family, no one has the right to


    threaten your ce here, not even Serena. You''re more deserving of our love and care than she is.


    Remember, we''re family. Next time you see me, don''t be a stranger. If you need anything, I''m here for


    you."

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    "Don''t forget about me!" Myrna said, hugging Arabe. "Whatever Chasel can do, I can do too."


    "Absolutely, she''s pretty damn good too." Chasel chuckled, his eyes full of fondness for Myrna.


    "Of course I am." Myrna boasted.


    Meanwhile, Serena was waiting outside, freezing her ass off from the AC and hugging her arms for


    warmth. Her stomach was grumbling too.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The private room was soundproof, so Serena couldn''t hear anything inside.


    For the next few days, Chasel and Myrna took Arabe around to see the sights, while Serena trailed


    behind them, keeping her distance.


    During meals, Serena would order extra dishes for them.


    Arabe was surprised when she saw the extra food. "We didn''t order these."


    "Thedy over there ordered them for you. She said you like these."


    Serena remembered that Arabe liked seafood.


    Arabe nced at Serena, who was eating her meal, and didn''t dare to look their way.


    After meals, Serena would pay their bill. If they were tired from their day, she''d buy them things like


    fans, water, and tissues and have someone deliver them.


    For the next two days, with Romeo in tow, the four of them visited many ces. Serena still followed


    behind, but she didn''t dare look at Romeo anymore, as if she didn''t want to cross that line again.


    Two dayster, Chasel and Myrna went back to work, and Arabe officially started her college life.


    She spent her days in theb with Grandpa Beck, and her ssmates had no clue. They thought she


    was too proud to attend sses because she aced the exam.


    Arabe didn''t care about the rumors, but Serena''s daily visits to Westerly College were beginning to


    bug her.


    Serena always imed that she was visiting her sister, which made everyone curious about their


    rtionship and why Serena called Arabe her sister.


    One day, Arabe just finished herb work and saw Serena waiting for her under a tree, waving at her.


    "Sis, I''m over here."


    Arabe didn''t expect Serena toe again.


    Serena ran over with fresh milk and bread and said, "I came right after ss. I bought these on the


    way. And I got you this book."


    She pulled out a book from her bag titled The Encyclopedia of Misceneous Diseases. It was a


    tranted version that was said to be very rare, with fewer than ten copies worldwide.


    "I heard that every medical student wants this book. I¡¯ve got you an original copy." Serena said it


    genuinely, handing the book to Arabe.


    Arabe nced at the book and gently said, "No need; I already have it."


    The book was tranted by Arabe herself. Besides, she was way past the beginner stage the book


    was intended for.


    However, Serena didn''t know this and thought that Arabe was rejecting her good intentions.


    "Sis, I really want to bury the hatchet. I worked my ass off to get this book for you. Can you ept it? If


    you don''t, I won''t leave today."

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Arabe was speechless.


    "Also, this bread and milk are for you. I got them myself; don''t worry, they''re not poisoned."


    Serena said this and then bowed her head, seeming a bit embarrassed. Arabe''s suspicion towards


    her seemed understandable.


    "I already have this book; you can take it back."


    Arabe knew that the book was a rare find. On one hand, it was because the original author was a


    top-tier foreign genius doctor, so the content in the book was in a foreignnguage and full of


    professional terms, making it quite hard to understand.


    On the other hand, thanks to Arabe''s trantion, it became the book with the highest trantion


    uracy in the country. She had only allowed the publisher to publish ten copies, each with her


    autograph.


    Arabe was at her wits'' end with Serena''s pestering. Just then, Kelly and Joyce came out of the library


    and saw them.


    "What are you up to again?" Kelly immediately pulled Arabe behind her, and then she said to Serena,


    "If you''ve got nothing to do, why don''t you hit the books in the library? Learn how to be a decent


    person."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She nced at the bag in Serena''s hand and scoffed, "Who would dare to eat what you bought?"


    Who knew what kind of nasty tricks she might be up to?


    "I really didn''t poison." Serena lowered her head, seeming a bit hurt. "These are just baked today. If


    anything''s wrong, I''ll stake my life on it."


    "Is your life worth as much as Be''s?" Kelly said, then she patted Joyce, "You take Arabe and go."


    "Okay." Joyce nced at Kelly, then took Arabe''s arm and left.


    "Sister." Serena wanted to say something, but seeing Arabe''s back, she swallowed her words.


    "What sister? Who acknowledges you as a sister?" Kelly looked at Serena coldly and said, "Whatever


    you''re thinking, I suggest you better drop it. Arabe is my best friend in life, and I won''t let you hurt


    her."


    Serena felt a bit wronged and unwilling. "I really want to make up with Arabe and be friends with her."


    "You don''t need to y the sisterly love card, Arabe doesn''t need a friend like you." Kelly interrupted


    Serena, "Just leave Arabe alone and do what you''re supposed to do, there''s still a ce for you in


    the Collins family. But if you step out of line, I''ll make sure you pay the price, got it?"


    Serena didn''t understand why she always received so much malice when she sincerely wanted to


    correct her mistakes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do what I''m supposed to do, but I still want to make up with Arabe, I won''t change


    this decision." Serena said, holding out the bag, "Could you please give these to Arabe?"


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? What Arabe needs isn''t bread or milk."


    What she wanted wasn''t material things.


    Kelly said seriously, her tone firm and strong, "What she wants is just a happy family. If you understand


    this, you''ll get a lot more."


    Serena looked at Kelly''s back and fell into deep thought.


    Arabe didn''t need another friend to shop, eat and do beauty treatments with.


    Her life goal was medicine, which waspletely different from what Serena was pursuing.


    So, no matter how many times Serena tried, it was all for naught.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    All Arabe ever wanted was a happy family.


    As long as Serena can keep her act together, the family harmony couldst.


    Serena was wondering: if one day Arabe noticed her change, would she see her differently and


    ept her as a sister?


    If that was the case, she was willing to keep trying.


    As she was just stepping out of Westerly College, Serena heard two voices.


    "Serena, what are you doing here?"


    Keh and Louisa just got off the car, hands full of stuff, obviously here to visit Arabe.


    "Dad, Mom, Martha, what brings you here?"


    "We thought we''d visit Be and you. Martha said she missed you, so she came along." Louisa


    curiously asked, "Serena, why are you here?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I wanted to bring some milk and bread for my sister, but."


    Serena thought for a moment, she couldn''t say that Arabe didn''t ept her goodwill. Wouldn''t that


    be badmouthing Arabe?


    So she changed her words: "But I didn''t run into her."


    Oh, so she didn''t run into her.


    "Did you call her?" Louisa asked with concern, "I heard you''ve been visiting Westerly College a lot


    also for your sister?"


    "Um, she might be busy. I''lle again next time." Seeing Louisa was about to call Arabe, Serena


    quickly said, "Don''t mention meing to Westerly College. I want to give my sister this book and the


    other food in person next time. You guys go visit her first and I need to get back to Summerfield


    College."


    Louisa nced at Martha. "You take Serena back to Summerfield College first and we''lleter."


    "Okay."


    Martha had noticed Serena was different from the start. After Keh and Louisa left, she couldn''t help


    asking about the situation.


    Upon hearing that Serena had been trying to make friends with Arabe but to no avail, she was very


    anxious.


    "Serena, you''re really too naive! How could someone like Arabe ever be your friend? She''s clearly


    messing with you!"


    "I chose toe here every day. Besides, I did a lot of wrong things before. It''s normal that she doesn''t


    trust me right away."


    As Serena walked towards Summerfield College, she said, "I''ve realized it''s better to get along with her


    than to be her enemy in secret. At least I can still stay in this family and enjoy the love from my parents,


    grandparents, and brothers."


    Martha: "Serena, you''re so clueless! Arabe just came back to this family so her rtionship with your


    parents isn''t deep. This is your best chance. Wait until her rtionship with the family is strong and


    everyone respects her, then how could she possibly amodate you then?"


    Serena: "As long as I get along with her, she will naturally ept me. The Collins family is so big. Is


    there no ce for me? She''s not the type to be petty."


    Martha: "Serena, who misled you? Do you really know her? How do you know what kind of person she


    is?" Martha was even more anxious. "Even the deepest feelings can be shattered in the face of


    interests! You''re young, unaware of theplexity of human nature and the darkness of society. You


    and her have no blood rtionship and are not verypatible. You two could never live in peace."


    Serena: "Martha, she never caused trouble for me on purpose. We were always the ones who started


    the fights. She only warned us lightly and never did anything excessive to us. Why can''t we live in


    peace and get along?"


    Martha: "That''s because her rtionship with the rest of the family isn''t close. She needs time to


    adjust, so she won''t do anything rash now. Wait until she''s close with the family, you''ll see how she


    treats you."


    "Alright, Martha, I know you mean well, but I have my own thoughts." Serena said this, then


    remembered Chasel''s disappointed look, lowered her head, and said, "I really don''t want to see


    Chasel''s disappointed face again."

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    It used to be Hans who was disappointed in her, and now it was Chasel.


    If, in the future, her whole family feels disappointed in her, it would be toote for her to regret it.


    Martha: "Your parents went to see her at her school first, then to Summerfield College to see you. The


    order was different, and the gifts they brought were different. Don''t you get it? Your status in the Collins


    family is already in serious jeopardy."


    Serena: "Alright, Martha, I get it."


    Martha sighed and said no more, just frowned, looking very worried.


    Serena: "I''ll take you to see around our school. There are a few new restaurants. Let''s call my parents


    and have dinner there."


    Seeing Serena''s innocent smile, Martha sighed again. Forget it, it''s no use persuading her now. Let''s


    wait until she''s experienced a few setbacks with Arabe, then try to persuade her.


    Who knew what Arabe did to make Serena change so much?


    This girl can''t stay here any longer.


    On the other side.


    Arabe got a call from Molly.


    "Be, my three months are up. The HR department wants me to do the handover in the next two days.


    I don''t want to leave you."


    With the help of Hans and Arabe, Molly got her house andpany back. She wanted to stay with


    Arabe to learn for three, five, or even ten years.


    But Arabe only gave her three months because she felt Molly was smart and had great ideas. Three


    months was enough for her toy the foundation and manage her ownpany.


    "I''ve told you, if you have any problems with thepany, juste to me," Arabe said with a smile.


    "You''re too kind. If I hadn''t met you, my life would be totally different. I''d probably be somewhere in a


    corner, feeling lost."


    Molly also asked about her recent school life, and they ended up talking about thepetition: "What


    should I do? The internationalpetition ising up."


    Last time, they participated in the national designpetition together and won first ce.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The top three winners from each country were eligible to participate in the next round of international


    designpetition.


    But this time it''s a singlepetition, only Molly can participate.


    Arabe: "Go for it. You can definitely get into the top five."


    Arabe recently received thetest design draft from thepany at school. Molly''s design was eye-


    catching and had improved a lot fromst month.


    But there were also several well-known designers in thepetition. Their works were very good, and


    they were Molly''s strongpetitors.


    "Hans will also be a judge," Arabe said.


    Molly: "Mr. Collins is going too? That''s great!"


    Having someone she knew there gave her a bit more confidence.


    Otherwise, being in an unfamiliar foreign country can always make people feel anxious.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    For the next few days, Arabe was still busy in theb, but the rumors outside were getting more and


    more intense.


    ¡°School''s been in session for almost a month, and I heard that the top scorer has only attended a few


    days of sses. Does she think she can do whatever she wants just because her scores are good?¡±


    ¡°The teachers in her ss think highly of her. Apparently, they didn''t talk to her in private, and the


    ssmates also respect her a lot.¡±


    ¡°She just got an award during training, and the whole ss got a day off. What''s so great about that?¡±


    Kelly heard these gossips in the restroom and couldn''t help but retort, ¡°Yeah, it''s not a big deal, but it


    seems like nobody in your ss has done it, right?¡±


    The short-haired girl who wasining to her friends saw Kelly and couldn''t help but say, ¡°I know


    you You¡¯re Arabe''s friend. We''re talking about Arabe. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Kelly: ¡°Since you said I''m her friend, then her business is my business. So tell me, what does it matter


    to you whether Arabees to school or not? You''re so nosy!¡±


    The short-haired girl was left speechless.


    After washing her hands, Kelly was about to leave the restroom. She seemed to think of something and


    suddenly stopped, saying, ¡°Oh, by the way, Arabe doesn''te to school because she has the


    privilege. Not everyone needs to sit in a ssroom to learn.¡±


    With Arabe''s talent, attending sses would be a waste of time.


    What really attracted her to Westerly College were the high-value equipment in theboratory and


    researching new drug forms with Grandpa Beck.


    After leaving the restroom, Kelly returned to her seat in the cafeteria and said, ¡°There are all kinds of


    people these days.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Arabe saw her looking a bit angry, which was rather cute.


    Kelly told her what had just happened. Joyce at the side couldn''t help but say, ¡°I''ve also been annoyed


    by those people recently. Probably because Arabe''s grades are too good, everyone''s paying


    attention to her.¡±


    Another roommate said, ¡°Me too. I was going to ss 3303 the other day and heard people talking


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    about Be not attending ss. I wanted to ask, What¡¯s it to them whether Be goes to ss or not?¡±


    Arabe thought for a while. She indeed hadn''t gone to ss for a long time, so she asked, ¡°What''s the


    next course?¡±


    ¡°Pharmacy.¡±


    This course mainly exined the effects of prescriptions, diagnosis, treatment, etc. Because the theory


    was the same, the neurology ss and the surgery ss will attend together.


    ¡°Let''s go to ss then.¡±


    Hearing that Arabe was going to ss, Kelly was stunned. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    The professor teaching pharmacy today was a kind-faced old man, dressed simply and wearing


    sses.


    Because there were too many students in ss, he couldn''t take attendance one by one but had the


    ss presidents count the number of students. He was somewhat surprised to learn that everyone in


    the neurology ss was present.


    ¡°The top scorer is here? Let me see which little girl she is.¡± The old professor lifted his head, looked at


    the student through the sses, and seemed very curious about who the top scorer was.


    ¡°Professor Lambert, the top scorer is here!¡±


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    ¡°This is our ss''s top scorer.¡±


    The students of the neurology ss were all enthusiastic, eagerly wanting to introduce Arabe to


    Professor Lambert. However, the students from the surgery ss frowned, seemingly uninterested.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Arabe stood up under Professor Lambert''s gaze and politely said, "Hello, Professor Lambert, I''m


    Arabe."


    "So you finally decided to show up." Professor Lambert said it with a chuckle. Arabe was a pretty girl


    and seemed pretty clever to boot.


    The surgery students thought Professor Lambert would give Arabe a piece of his mind, but


    surprisingly, heughed and asked, "With your impressive grades, why did you choose to attend


    Westerly College and pursue a career in medicine?"


    Without skipping a beat, Arabe answered, "I want to save lives."


    "There are many ways to do that," said Professor Lambert.


    "But neurology is challenging."


    "Very good, very good. You''re a girl with ambition. Please, have a seat." Professor Lambert said with a


    smile, looking at everyone. "You are from two different sses. Today, we''re going to discuss a


    He turned to the surgery students and said, "I''d like to ask you guys, how do you usually deal with a


    cold? Let''s start with Audrey."


    From the crowd, a short-haired girl stood up. It was the same girl who had been trash-talking Arabe


    in the bathroom earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "If I catch a cold, I usually drink a sachet of medicine instead of picking and boiling herbs?"


    A wave ofughter swept through the surgery students.


    The neurology students were seething, but they couldn''t refute her im.


    However, Arabe calmly said, "Do you know that the sachet you mentioned is actually traditional


    herbal medicine?"


    Audrey was taken aback, then burst intoughter again. "Did you guys hear that? She says sachets


    are traditional herbal medicine. In her world, a sachet is a traditional herbal medicine."


    The rest of the surgery students joined in the mocking.


    "I thought she would be impressive, but she''s making such a basic mistake."


    "Isn''t thatmon knowledge? And she''s supposed to get full score? I''m starting to doubt her grades."


    "Looks like she isn''t so perfect after all."


    "The sachet is indeed traditional herbal medicine," Arabe said calmly. She then rattled off all the


    The neurology students were stunned, their eyes instantly filled with admiration as they looked at


    Arabe. They didn¡¯t expect that Arabe was proficient in herbs, too.


    Arabe continued, "In modern medicine, this type of sachet is mainly used for treating diseases like


    influenza, hepatitis, gastritis, etc."


    The surgery students, seeing her confidence, quickly googled it and found that the sachet was indeed


    traditional herbal medicine!


    "Audrey, that sachet is really traditional herbal medicine!" someone whispered to her. "Think of another


    medicine you could use instead."


    "I don''t really take that sachet often and I usually take cold capsules." Before Audrey could finish her


    sentence, Arabe interjected with a smile, "Cold capsules are actually a blend of traditional herbal and


    modern medicine. It''s neither solely traditional nor exclusively modern, but abination of both." She


    then listed all the ingredients in the cold capsules, which indeed included both traditional herbs and


    modern medicine.


    Audrey and the rest of the surgery students were stunned.


    Arabe continued, "When you have a cold, traditional medicine often offers better solutions since


    modern medicine usually involves taking cold medicine and antibiotics, which can result in a longer


    treatment period and potential side effects like antibiotic resistance."


    Everyone was intently listening to her exnation.


    "Traditional medicine, on the other hand, focuses on treating the root cause of the illness, using herbal


    medicine for anti-inmmation and detoxification, while also aiming to enhance body functions and


    boost immunity."

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Arabe went on, "Compared to modern medical treatments, traditional medicine is more clear-cut,


    more proactive, and without any side effects."


    Once she dropped this bomb, the entire ss of neurology students broke out in apuse. She''s too


    good!


    Way to go, Arabe!


    Before, they were always getting crushed by the surgery students during ss.


    Who would''ve thought that the tide would turn with Arabe''s arrival. Now they could hold their heads


    high too!


    Audrey was left speechless by Arabe''s words, utterly embarrassed.


    "Seems like Arabe''s been hitting the books hard on this topic. Yeah, the medicine Arabe


    mentioned does indeed belong to traditional herbal medicine, and the cold capsules are indeed a mix


    of two medicines. Well said, Arabe. Audrey, you''ll have to step up your game after ss. You may sit


    down now."


    Audrey sat down awkwardly, at which point her friend Chloe couldn''t help but stand up and say,


    "Professor Lambert, I have a question for Arabe."


    Professor Lambert could clearly see the rivalry brewing between the surgery students and the


    neurology students, or, to be more precise, their animosity toward Arabe.


    "Arabe, you make traditional herbal medicine sound like the bee''s knees. I''ve had a cold for six days


    now, but why hasn''t the traditional herbal medicine worked? Are you misinformed about traditional


    herbal medicine, exaggerating its effects, or is it just not as effective as modern medicine? After all, you


    major in neurology, so you are not an expert in the traditional herbal medicine."


    This question was clearly a jab, but Arabe simply responded nonchntly, "Who knows what you''ve


    been eating with your meds?"


    Taking a pack of medicine every day was one thing; taking it every three days was another. Who knew


    if she''s been eating something that interfered with the medicine?


    Chloeughed out of frustration. "I bet all Arabe can do is talk the talk. When ites to treating an


    actual illness, she probably doesn''t know jack."


    "Do you really need to overthink such a simple issue?" Arabe looked at her with interest and asked,


    "You want to get better? Come up to the podium."


    Chloe froze, as did the rest of the ss. What was Arabe up to?


    They were all puzzled.


    "What, are you scared?" Arabe smirked at her.


    "Who said I''m scared?"


    Even though she had no idea what Arabe was nning, she figured she wouldn''t do anything


    outrageous in front of everyone.


    Seeing the two students approach the podium, Professor Lambert stepped back with interest. He was


    curious to see how Arabe would handle this.


    "Give me your hand," Arabe said casually.


    Chloe reached out her hand. Was Arabe going to take Chloe¡¯s pulse? Did she even know that?


    Arabe ced her hand on Chloe''s pulse, then turned to Professor Lambert.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When the bell rang earlier, she saw Professor Lambert bring in an acupuncture kit. Now she asked


    politely, "Professor Lambert, may I borrow your acupuncture kit?"


    Professor Lambert: "Sure, it''s on the desk."


    Acupuncture? Arabe nned to treat Chloe''s cold with acupuncture? Wasn''t she majoring in


    neurology? How can she master the medical skills of other countries?


    Had she lost her mind? Was she really a talent?


    Chloe quickly pulled her hand away. "Are you a doctor? You are a neurology major. Can anyone just


    perform acupuncture?"


    "You said you wanted to get better, right?" Arabe quickly disinfected a silver needle with alcohol.


    Seeing Chloe hide her hand behind her, too scared to reach out, Arabe grabbed her hand directly,


    disinfected a spot on the radial side of her thumb near the nail with an alcohol swab, and promptly


    inserted the needle.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    "Ah." Chloe let out a startled yelp.


    The whole ssroom froze, especially Audrey. She was staring wide-eyed, unable to believe Arabe


    could do such a thing.


    "Arabe, have you lost your mind? Professor Lambert, kick her out." Audrey was about to rush onto


    the stage.


    Seeing blood seeping out, Arabe squeezed the wound again to increase the blood flow. After letting


    out two drops of blood, she covered the wound with a disinfectant cotton ball.


    Chloe was about to lose her temper when she suddenly felt a noticeable relief in her throat. She


    couldn''t believe it. Clearing her throat, she was astonished to find that her throat didn''t hurt like before.


    It was freaking magic!


    Professor Lambert burst outughing. "In my decades of teaching, I''ve never seen a student diagnose


    so quickly and perform acupuncture so urately. Arabe, judging by the location of your needles, is


    Chloe''s throat pain due to a cold?"


    "Yes." Arabe disinfected the silver needles and put them back in ce.


    "Chloe, how do you feel? Has it improved?"


    Chloe was so shocked that she was speechless. After a while, she managed to nod and say, "Yes, my


    throat doesn''t hurt anymore. I feel much better."


    "This is acupuncture. Arabe did very well."


    With that, the entire neurology ss broke into apuse. Arabe was freaking awesome!


    The effects of acupuncture were so fast!


    "Did everyone notice that Arabe disinfected the silver needles and put them back in ce after she


    finished? This behavior is worth learning from. Let''s give her another round of apuse."


    This time, even the students from the surgical ss joined in the apuse.


    Audrey didn''t expect her ssmates to change their stance so quickly, let alone for Arabe to steal the


    limelight.


    "Both of you, please return to your seats." After Professor Lambert had them leave the stage, he


    continued, "For throat pain caused by a cold, acupuncture and bloodletting can be effective quickly.


    Arabe just demonstrated the method to you all, and she did it perfectly. No errors."


    He added, "Traditional medicine is broad and profound, and it''s not superior or inferior to modern


    medicine. It seems that today¡¯s ss is irrelevant to your majors, what I want to say is: Whether you


    want to study traditional or modern medicine, or neurology, or internal medicine, etc., remember that


    you''re here to learn how to save lives in the future. That''s what matters, not which type of medicine you


    choose. There''s no need to argue over this."


    After few seconds, he continued: ¡°Some students may also be curious about why I brought my


    acupuncture bag to ss. I also want to tell you that medicine knows no national boundaries. After


    mastering the knowledge of your major, you should also learn from the excellent medical skills of other


    countries in order to improve your ability.¡±


    As long as goals aligned, they were all contributing to society.


    After ss, many students came to find Arabe.


    "Arabe, I''ve been having a sore neck for days, can you help me with acupuncture?"


    "I''ve had a stuffy nose for days, can you help me with acupuncture?"


    "And me, can acupuncture help with athlete''s foot?"


    Kelly and the other two roommates were almost dizzy from the barrage of questions.


    "Sorry, guys. Arabe''s a bit busy today,e back next time." Kelly tried to maintain order.


    "Yes, next time. Arabe has other ns for today, we''re really sorry." Joyce also tried to keep the


    crowd at bay.


    "Be, we need to get out of here." Mya clung to Arabe''s arm and quickly got into the elevator. Once


    the elevator doors closed, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "This is crazy, they''reing to you with


    athlete''s foot. But speaking of it, can acupuncture really treat athlete''s foot?"


    "Yes, it can." Arabe answered seriously. She even exined the specific method of acupuncture.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Really? It can really do that?" Mya looked at her with admiration. "You''re so cool. It seems like there''s


    nothing you can''t answer."

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Arabe had just stepped out of the ssroom when she spotted a familiar figure in the distance.


    What was he doing here?


    Mya¡¯s gaze met Romeo¡¯s. Just a second ago, she had been hugging Arabe. The next second, she


    let go, stuttering, ¡°I brought your girlfriend over Bye.¡± Arabe watched her make a hasty exit, almost


    tripping over in the process. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Arabe, ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    ¡°You should tell me why haven¡¯t you been responding to me these past few days? Romeo asked,


    ignoring the stares from several girls around him. He touched Arabe¡¯s face, ¡°You forget all about me


    when you¡¯re doing your experiments.¡±


    Arabe thought about it. Recently, she had been busy with her research. Either she hadn¡¯t replied to


    messages in time, or she hadn¡¯t picked up calls, or she had even reduced her nightly video chats.


    ¡°Come on, I have something to show you.¡± Romeo took her hand and led her away from the campus.


    Soon, they arrived at Romeo¡¯s recent ce.


    Arabe followed him up to the third floor, where she was surprised that he had transformed the entire


    floor into a giant transparentb.


    Theb was equipped with medical devices purchased by Grandpa Beck at a hefty price and had


    various advanced equipment.


    Some of the equipment was even more advanced than what Grandpa Beck had bought.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯lle over more often,¡± Romeo said, pulling her into theb for a tour. ¡°These equipment


    are for medication research, analysis, production, etc., and everything here is top¨Cnotch.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes swept over the medical equipment. Her heart was pounding.


    If Grandpa Beck were here, they could start experimenting right away.


    I


    Romeo noticed that Arabe¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She seemed more excited than when she saw him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy. Were these cold, unfeeling machines that great? Better


    than him?


    Romeo, ¡°So, isn¡¯t it time for you to praise me?¡±


    Romeo was hoping for somepliments, but instead, Arabe tiptoed and kissed him, then she


    immediately started a system, inputting today¡¯s data for the system to analyze the pros and cons.


    This system could significantly save her time waiting for results. She had always wanted to buy it but


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to it due to its high price.


    Romeo was taken aback. When he returned to his senses, he saw her inputting strings of data. Every


    number and every symbol was familiar to her.


    Even more familiar than his phone number.


    Her eyes were especially focused, staring at the screen as if waiting for a result that matched her


    expectations.


    Romeo found his gaze drawn to her until several minutester, when the system analyzed a bunch of


    data, Arabe was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but pull out her phone.


    ¡°Grandpa Beck, we¡¯ve got the results of our data. TR1 and VO Fashion3 had a series of reactions. This


    meant our n is feasible.¡±


    The previous three ns had failed, but thetest one had seeded. Arabe¡¯s voice was filled with


    excitement.


    ¡°Really? I thought we had to wait a week for the results. How did you find out so soon?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to wait a week anymore.¡±


    The medical equipment Romeo had bought could significantly reduce her experiment time.


    Grandpa Beck didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant by ¡°won¡¯t have to wait a week¡°, but when he


    heard Arabe¡¯s excitement, he felt excited too, ¡°So, we can proceed with the next n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if everything goes well, it will bepleted soon, and then we can apply to the market.¡±


    Arabe was filled with excitement. Once it went on the market, they could save more people.


    After hanging up, Arabe¡¯s attention returned to theputer screen. Thinking of her private research


    on Alzheimer¡¯s, she input another string of data, creating a new file in the system.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Romeo, next to her, was just standing there, speechless.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    While it was quite alluring watching Arabe engrossed in her work, he didn¡¯t want to be stuck in


    theb all day, feeling like some sort of statue.


    So, he cleared his throat, ¡°Be.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Arabe waspletely absorbed in her screen. Only after a while, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    up?¡±


    Romeo nced at the time. It had already been half an hour since Arabe hadst acknowledged


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour.¡±


    Arabe, ¡°No way?¡±


    Had it really been half an hour?


    She was just inputting some data. How did time fly so fast?


    Seeing his ignored presence, Arabe decided to save her work and ask, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s on the


    agenda for today?¡±


    Considering all the equipment he bought for theb, she nned to apany him.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, ¡°More equipment?¡±


    Romeo didn¡¯t expect equipment to have such a high ce in her heart, and he felt a bit down, ¡°Just


    me, do you want or not?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That worked too.¡± Arabe¡¯s enthusiasm faded a bit.


    Romeo was speechless.


    Apparently, he really couldn¡¯tpete withb equipment,


    Leaving the house, Arabe looked back somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    Romeo wanted to be happy about it but then realized she was onlying for the equipment, which


    made him feel a bit bummed out.


    ¡°Once I finish my experiments. I¡¯ll have more time for you¡± Arabe seemed to read his mind and


    smiled at him.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, more experiments will be waiting for you.¡± Romeo knew that for her, there was no


    end to experiments.


    Having a fiancee so passionate about research, he had no choice but to y along:


    Just then, a car violently hit theirs. Romeo instinctively shielded Arabe in his arms. Carl, who was


    driving, yelled out, ¡°Mr. McMillian, Arabe, watch out, we are being ambushed.¡±


    Another car hit them from behind. Romeo tightly held Arabe, his eyes filled with rage.


    He didn¡¯t care about himself, but if the assants dared to scare Arabe.


    They were surrounded by cars on both sides. Another car was closely pursuing from behind. Carl


    nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, then checked the situation on both sides, ¡°Mr. McMillian, Arabe,


    buckle up.¡±


    They had to force their way out now, or else the consequences of being surrounded were


    unpredictable.


    This was the outskirts, and this road was a wastnd with only their cars chasing each other.


    Carl swerved the steering wheel, hitting the car on the left, then quickly swerved back, hitting the car on


    the right. But the car behind them violently hit them back like it was retaliating.


    Just then, arge truck appeared in front, blocking their path.


    Carl mmed the brakes.


    Four cars surrounded Romeo¡¯s car, one in front, one behind, and one on each side. Carl hit the


    emergency button in the car, which connected directly to the head of the security team, sending their


    real¨Ctime location.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this. You stay in the car and wait for me. Don¡¯t get out unless I say so.¡± Romeo looked at


    Arabe in his arms and softly asked, ¡°You got that?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Arabe nodded slightly, but in reality, she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. She didn¡¯t catch anything


    Romeo had just said.


    After Carl and Romeo got out of the car, the people in the other four cars started to get out


    individually.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    The foreign guy leading the pack was tall and intimidating. His golden hair was tied up in a braid


    at the back of his head, and he wore a mask. ¡°I¡¯m just here for the girl in the car,¡± he said, ¡°nd


    offense meant earlier, my bad.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with the girl?¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help but ask, looking at the twenty or so guys. ¡°Who


    sent you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t say.¡± A few guys pulled out weapons, pointing them at Carl.


    Romeo stood there, a small smile on his face. ¡°So all these guys are here to snatch my fiancee? Do


    you think so little of me? Just this many guys to snatch my fiancee?¡± A hint of murderous intent


    shed in the foreign guy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Give you guys some time to call for backup.¡± Romeo casually nced at his watch. ¡°Five minutes


    enough?¡±


    The foreign guy waspletely provoked. ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re Romeo, I won¡¯t dare to


    touch you!¡±


    Just now, he was being respectful to Romeo, letting him and his assistant leave, but he just had to


    push it. He¡¯s practically begging for it!


    ¡°This city is his turf, no need to cross him, we just want the girl.¡± someone whispered into the foreign


    guy¡¯s ear.


    The guy cursed under his breath, ring at Romeo. ¡°Hand over the girl, and I might just spare you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t the girl with you?¡± Romeo gestured behind him.


    Before the foreign guy could even turn around, a knife was already at his throat. Arabe smiled


    slightly, ¡°I heard you were looking for me?¡±


    The foreign guy just couldn¡¯t believe it. A girl managed to get so close without him noticing. And his


    goons didn¡¯t even notice her approaching!


    Just who was she?


    No wonder the bounty was so high.


    Turned out, she wasn¡¯t easy to catch.


    ¡°You let him go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch our boss.¡±


    ¡°Put down your knife.¡±


    Arabe, paying no mind to their words, simply shed the foreign guy¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Arabe raised an eyebrow, looking seriously stunning.


    The foreign guy didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually do it. He tried to cover his throat, but Arabe¡¯s knife was


    already inches closer.


    He was scared now. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know who. I took the job from the Bounty Forum


    Bounty Forum, huh.


    What a coincidence. She also had an ount there. But this must¡¯ve been a new job. If it were posted


    a few days ago, her guys would¡¯ve noticed.


    Just then, a dozen ck cars surrounded the ce. Romeo¡¯s bodyguards had arrived.


    The foreign guy knew he¡¯d been had and was about to pop a cyanide pill, but Arabe beat him to it,


    knocking him out cold.


    ¡°Be, leave the rest to them.¡± Romeo gestured her over.


    Arabe handed the guy over to Carl. The rest were quickly subdued by Romeo¡¯s bodyguards.


    Arabe wiped her hands with a disinfectant wipe in the car. Suddenly, she was lifted up and smacked


    on the butt.


    Romeo asked, ¡°Who told you to get out of the car? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so bold, sneaking up on


    these guys. What if they found you?¡±


    Arabe retorted, ¡°How could they find me? I can¡¯t believe you actually hit me, and you hit me?¡±


    Romeo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Do you have any idea how dangerous that was just now? I told


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    you I would handle this. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Arabe said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    It¡¯s just that when those guys were denting the car door earlier, they almost hit him.


    Arabe just wanted to help him blow off some steam.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    ¡°Why on earth?¡± Romeo held her tightly, staring into her eyes, ¡°Are you worried about me? Trying


    to stand up for me? Alright, I can tie that guy up in front of you for you to vent, but you can¡¯t be like


    just now.¡±


    Arabe thought he was talking too much, and it was giving her a headache. She wrapped her arms


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    around his neck and kissed him.


    Romeo was stunned by her action, and he was kissed for a while before hearing her say, ¡°You¡¯ve got


    a violent streak.¡±


    Romeo looked perplexed.


    Just a light hit, and he¡¯s used of being violent?


    Arabe, ¡°If you hit me again, you can kiss our intimacy goodbye.¡± Arabe had never been hit before,


    especially not in front of so many people. It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Romeo looked into her eyes, his heart softening, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Arabe, ¡°Hurt liked hell.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Romeo carried her into the car, trying to lift her skirt.


    Arabe, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Romeo, ¡°I¡¯m checking if there¡¯s any swelling.¡±


    Carl, having finished his business, was about to get in the car when he saw Romeo trying to lift


    Arabe¡¯s skirt.


    Should he be seeing this?


    Romeo saw himing, his eyes a bit annoyed, ¡°You have perfect timing.¡±


    Carl, ¡°I, I will just.¡± Carl was about to turn around.


    Arabe, ¡°?arl, take me back to school.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Carl looked at Arabe, then at Romeo. Were they mad?


    ¡°I was too hasty just now, and I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. You¡¯re not concerned about your own safety.¡±


    Romeo held her face, speaking gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me back?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t respond, seemingly ignoring him on purpose.


    Romeo, ¡°Carl, if you see a fruit stand on the way, stop and buy me a durian.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carl waspletely baffled. Was Romeo going to buy a durian?


    ¡°Is durian okay?¡± Romeo was still asking her, ¡°Or do you prefer a cactus?¡± both of them would hurt if


    used to hit someone.


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help but crack a tiny smile.


    ¡°You finally smiled.¡± Romeo sighed in relief, his lips curling up as well, ¡°I¡¯m most scared when you¡¯re


    angry.¡±


    She was the only person in the world who dared to give him the cold shoulder.


    Arabe, ¡°Who told you toy your hands on me.¡±


    Romeo, ¡°It was my hand acting on its own. I had nothing to do with it.¡±


    Arabe was speechless.


    Romeo, ¡°I¡¯ll control it better next time. I won¡¯t hit you again.¡±


    Romeo, ¡°And it wasn¡¯t a hit just now. Can you not do such dangerous things next time? Romeo still


    Carlthought he was threatened by so many weapons just now, but he didn¡¯t see Romeo worry about


    him.


    ¡°Well.¡± Romeo hesitated, observing her expression, and asked cautiously, ¡°Since it was the first


    offense, can the punishment be canceled?¡±


    Arabe had said that if he hit her again, he could forget about their intimacy.


    Arabe snapped back to reality, a small smile on her lips, ¡°Depended on your behavior.¡±


    ¡°What kind of behavior will satisfy you? Should I be gentle instead if I can¡¯t use physical force to solve


    problems?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect Romeo to start making a move again, and she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Try


    misbehaving again, see what happens.¡±


    Romeo immediately behaved himself.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Carl, who was driving, couldn¡¯t help but ask as he nced at the rearview mirror, ¡°Mr. Romeo, do we


    drop Arabe off at school first, or?¡±


    Romeo, ¡°Home first.¡±


    Arabe, ¡°School first¡±


    They both spoke at the same time, then looked at each other,


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure about the identities and motives of those people yet. If you go to school, you might


    endanger the other students, said Romeo seriously. ¡°Stay with me. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Arabe, Huh? Who was protecting whom just now?


    ¡°Have our people found any information?¡± Romeo nced at Carl, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Carl, ¡°Nothing yet, but since they¡¯re already in our hands, even if they¡¯re mutes, they¡¯ll have to spill the


    beans.¡±


    I¡¯ve already found something.¡± Arabe¡¯s slender fingers quickly worked on a bounty website, and she


    soon found the IP address of the person who posted the bounty. ¡°The bounty was posted at 11 p.m.


    She didn¡¯t expect her virtual identity to be worth this much.


    Carl¡¯s eyes widened, and he nced at the rearview mirror in disbelief.


    Ms. Be figured it out this fast??


    How long had it been?


    Less than a minute, right?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Romeo looked at Arabe, surprised by her growing skills


    ¡°Deer Mountain is on the outskirts of Summerfield. It¡¯s steep and vertically 90 degrees, so there¡¯s no


    ce for people to set foot on. That¡¯s why nobody goes there. There¡¯s no surveince. There are three


    roads nearby where cars pass by. A total of eleven cars passed by Deer Mountain after 11 p.m. I


    tracked the routes of these eleven cars and found that they all seemed normal and did not try to avoid


    surveince.¡±


    Arabe pointed at the screen, zooming in on the surveince footage. ¡°But look here, out of these


    eleven cars, a Mercedes appeared after a truck and a Toyota from another direction passed under a


    bridge.¡±


    In other words, a Mercedes suddenly appeared after the truck and the Toyota passed under the


    bridge.


    Where did this Mercedese from?


    ¡°So, you suspect that the Mercedes came from the truck? There¡¯s something fishy about the truck and


    this Mercedes?¡± Romeo asked Arabe.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Arabe checked the truck¡¯s subsequent route and found out that it drove into a car


    scrapyard and then suddenly exploded.


    She also checked where the Mercedes went next and found out that it disappeared starting from the


    bridge.


    Where did the people in the car go??


    Arabe continued her search, and Romeo couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at her serious profile.


    She was so beautiful.


    ¡°The truck driver is dead. He left a suicide note saying he was in debt and didn¡¯t want to live anymore,


    so he set himself on fire. There was no one else in the truck,¡± Arabe shared what she found, ¡°The


    driver of the Mercedes was drunk. He crashed into a barrier and fell into ake. By the time he was


    pulled out the next day, the car was beyond repair, and he was unfortunately dead. But.¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Romeo asked.


    ¡°The way the Mercedes was driven didn¡¯t seem like it was driven by a drunk person.¡± Arabe fell into


    thought. After a while, she suddenly realized she was missing something and immediately started


    searching on her phone.


    ¡°Did you find a new lead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we overlooked the Toyota. If I¡¯m not mistaken, both the truck and the Mercedes were a


    smokescreen created by the real culprit to confuse us and lead us away from the real issue. The focus


    should be on the Toyota. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who posted the bounty is in that Toyota!¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Arabe pulled up the surveince footage of that Toyota car, saw it linger in a deserted factory for a


    bit, and then zoomed out.


    After a while, a Porsche rolled out of the same deserted factory.


    She guessed whoever was in the Toyota might have switched to the Porsche.


    After some sleuthing, Arabe found the Porsche parked somewhere.


    The ce was called "Eternal Summer Vi."


    Romeo''s expression turned serious, "That''s the Winters family''s vi."


    "So, the person who wanted to harm Arabe was from the Winters family?" Carl, who was driving, was


    shocked into silence. He didn''t expect that Ms. Be would find out the puppet master in less than ten


    minutes.


    But how could a member of the Winters family be the puppet master?


    The Winters and McMillian families were on good terms, and they knew Ms. Be was Romeo''s


    fiancee.


    They wouldn''t dare harm Ms. Be even if they had the guts.


    Arabe continued her investigation and found thatst night, Enid Winters dide homete at night


    and Noreen was with her.


    Now the evidence was solid, Arabe looked at Romeo, "What do we do now?"


    After all, the Winters family once saved Romeo''s father.


    If it wasn''t for their timely discovery, Romeo''s father might have drowned in the pool long ago, there


    wouldn''t be a wife and sonter, and there wouldn''t be Romeo.


    It could be said that this favor was beyond words.


    Romeo''s gaze becameplex, and he stayed silent for a while before saying, "Let''s drop it."


    "Okay."


    Since he wanted to drop it, Arabe wouldn''t do anything further to them.


    Romeo, "There''s no way we''re dropping it."


    Dared toy a finger on his sweetheart?


    "You handle this and I''ll take care of the aftermath," Romeo said gently.


    "Alright." Arabe packaged the evidence and sent it to the police station. Soon, police cars were


    ring their sirens in the streets, heading directly to the Winters family to make arrests.


    When the parents of the Winters family heard their daughter was suspected of murder, they couldn''t


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    believe it. They watched in shock as Enid was taken away. They panicked, and quickly called Mr.


    Winters for help.


    Upon hearing that this had something to do with Arabe and not having Arabe''s number, Mr.


    Winters could only call Romeo.


    Romeo deliberately ignored him, forcing him to find Phillip in person. As soon as he entered the room,


    Mr. Winters was frantic and he was almost choking.


    "Phillip, could Arabe have misunderstood something? How could Noreen and Enid possibly murder


    her? They couldn''t even bear to step on a bug when they were kids, and there''s no way this was their


    doing."


    Mr. Winters was truly desperate. He disregarded his dignity and clutched Phillip''s hand, pleading,


    "Please call Arabe and tell her to release them. Noreen and Enid can''t stand this kind of suffering!


    Wasn''t this destroying the rtionship between our two families?"


    Even though Phillip had not been fond of the Winters family since thest incident with the game of Go,


    when he heard that someone had hired a hitman, he couldn''t help but ask, "What on earth was going


    on?"


    Mr. Winters told Phillip the whole story, but Phillip was indifferent. He withdrew his hand, "There''s no


    way Be could be wrong. If she said your granddaughters, Noreen and Enid, hired someone to


    <pmit murder, then that meant they must have done something unspeakable!"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Mr. Winters was taken aback, "Phillip, how can you jump to conclusions so quickly when things haven''t


    been rified? My two granddaughters had a bit of a tiff with Arabe, but it''s not like it''s escted to


    hiring a hitman. There must be someone trying to drive a wedge between our families."


    "You''re saying Arabe is framing you?" Phillip looked very unhappy. If there were a table near him, it


    would definitely be flipped.


    "No. What I''m saying is, shouldn''t we release Enid and Noreen before everything is rified."


    "You said it yourself, and this was Be''s call. I can''t override her." Phillip waved his hand, ready to


    leave the living room and head upstairs.


    "Phillip, she''s your grandson''s wife. Doesn''t she listen to you?"


    "Well, you''ve got it all wrong." Phillip turned his head back, correcting him word by word, "Exactly


    because she is the McMillian family''s granddaughter-inw. I fully support whatever she does, and not


    only that, if anyone dares to bully her, I''ll hold them ountable! You''d better pray that your


    granddaughters haven''t done anything unforgivable or I won''t let it slide!"


    "Phillip!!" Mr. Winters was furious, seeing that Phillip wouldn''t intervene, "Don''t forget, I was the one


    who saved your son! Otherwise, where would you get your grandson and granddaughter?"


    Phillip stopped and looked at him, his eyes unreadable.


    "Put it nicely, the McMillian family owed me a favor. Put it bluntly, the McMillian family owed me two


    lives!"


    If he hadn''t saved Romeo''s father back then, Romeo wouldn''t have been born.


    One could say he saved two members of the McMillian family at once.


    "So, you''re here to cash in on your lifesaving favor?" There was a hint of contempt in Phillip''s eyes.


    "Absolutely!" Mr. Winters was so angry that he didn''t care about the rtionship between the two


    families, "Even if Noreen and Enid did something wrong, I saved your son and grandson so you should


    let them go, and we''re even!"


    "Are your two granddaughters together worth half my son''s life? If the Winters family really tried to


    murder Be, don''t expect me to let you off the hook!"


    "Phillip, one must not forget kindness. I saved your son, gave you a grandson, and now your grandson


    is so outstanding all because of me." Mr. Winters put the pressure on, "If you feel awkward talking to


    Arabe, let me do it. Call her now, and I''ll talk to her."


    "You want to make things difficult for Arabe? I''m not dead yet! It''s not your ce."


    Before Phillip could finish his sentence, his phone rang. He checked and it was from Arabe.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Winters noticed the change in his expression. Needless to say, the caller must be Arabe!


    He was about to snatch Phillip''s phone, but Phillip picked up first.


    He answered because he couldn''t bear to hang up on Arabe and didn''t want to pretend he didn''t see.


    "Hello? Be." Phillip''s tone when talking to Arabe was soft and gentle, a stark contrast to his earlier


    demeanor.


    But Arabe still detected a hint of fatigue in his voice.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Before Arabe could speak, Phillip spoke up, "I know what you''re nning to do, and I''m all for it. Go


    for it. Let''s see who dared to stop you."


    Hisst sentence was meant for Mr. Winters.


    Mr. Winters was so angry that his face turned red, ready to snatch the phone away.


    "Grandpa." Arabe''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "I called you today to ask if Mr.


    Winters came to see you. Is he there with you?"


    "Why are you asking this?"


    "Turn on the speakerphone, and I have something to say."


    Although Phillip didn''t want the two of them to talk directly, he had no choice but to reluctantly press the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    speaker button since Arabe requested it.


    "Here''s the thing. Romeo''s dad was pushed into the swimming pool by Mr. Winters back then, and I''ve


    found an eyewitness."


    Upon hearing this, Phillip''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Mr. Winters.


    Mr. Winters looked taken aback, "You''re talking nonsense. First you framed Noreen and Enid. Now you


    want to frame me."


    Arabe, "At the time, Mr. Winters didn''t immediately save him. Instead, it was his driver who noticed


    and quickly jumped in to save Romeo''s dad."


    Arabe, "There were no cameras near the pool. No one saw it. The driver probably wanted to protect


    the child, so he told Mr. Winters, pretending to be the ''life-saving benefactor'' to take advantage of the


    McMillian family. There was no need to harm such a small child. After the driver left through a side


    door, only Mr. Winters and Romeo''s dad were left by the pool. By then, Romeo''s dad had passed out.


    After some consideration, Mr. Winters called for help, attracting a crowd. So, everyone thought he


    saved Romeo''s dad, but that wasn''t the case."


    Mr. Winters'' face was getting increasingly sullen. He said agitatedly, "You''re so young, spinning tales as


    if you saw it all yourself! Is it that the McMillian family doesn¡¯t want to repay my life-saving favor, so you


    helped them make up such a cunning excuse? You said there were no cameras near the pool."


    "Elsie, yes, that''s right, there was a servant named Elsie back then." Phillip suddenly remembered. His


    eyes were red, and he looked at Mr. Winters angrily and trembling, "So, the one who really pushed my


    son into the pool was you."


    Mr. Winters was a bit flustered, "Your son said himself that he slipped and fell into the pool. What does


    that have to do with me?"


    Phillip, "He was only four years old at the time! He fell into the water, choked on water, fainted, and


    then had a fever for three days. Of course, he has no memory of how he fell! How would he know


    someone pushed him!"


    Phillip moved forward step by step, saying angrily, "You actually did something like this to a four-year-


    old kid. Over the years, you''ve taken advantage of the McMillian family, under the guise of being a life-


    saving benefactor! You''re worse than a beast!"

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    "How could you believe her?" Mr. Winters quickly looked at his phone, questioning Arabe in it,


    "You''re saying that maid caught the whole thing on camera? Alright, then, let''s see the footage."


    "No problem." Arabe immediately sent the video to Phillip''s phone, adding a friendly reminder,


    "Grandpa, take care of yourself."


    She was worried that Phillip would get overly upset after watching the video, causing his old illness to


    re up.


    Phillip, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it cool to deal with some ungrateful fools!"


    After hanging up, Phillip opened the video. Back then, the phone''s video quality was pretty crappy, but


    they could still make out a little boy running towards the pool,ughing and looking back to see if his


    friends were chasing him. Mr. Winters had just ended a phone call and exited the garden. Seeing the


    passing boy, he didn''t hesitate a second and pushed the kid right into the pool.


    The little boy was so shocked that he fell into the water before he could react.


    The sight probably scared the daylights out of Elsie. Her phone even shook a bit. Then, someone


    rushed over and jumped into the water to save the boy.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened next was precisely as Arabe described.


    To make people believe he was the hero, Mr. Winters even jumped into the water himself to get


    When the guests rushed over, all their attention was on the boy. Phillip and Shirley immediately called


    for a doctor.


    Nobody doubted the authenticity of the event.


    Arabe sent over a second video, with someone asking Elsie why she didn''t speak up at the time.


    Elsie said it was because she was too scared then. Plus, Phillip quickly decided that Mr. Winters was


    their savior, showing gratitude all over the ce. She didn''t dare to speak up.


    It was her first high-paying job, and she had only been there for a few days. If she lost it, her family''s


    debts would be insurmountable, and her grandma in the hospital was about to have surgery.


    Back then, Mr. Winters dared toy hands on the McMillian kid, pushing him into the pool, so Elsie was


    also afraid that if she told the truth, the Winters would give her trouble, get back at her.


    If the McMillians found out it was Mr. Winters who pushed their kid into the water, they would be livid.


    Then, the Winters might face legal punishment. If the Winters couldn''t handle the McMillians, could


    they handle amoner like her?


    She didn''t want any danger. She wanted to earn more money to help her family get out of their tough


    spot.


    But as Phillip and Shirley got nicer and nicer to her, her guilt grew stronger and stronger. Eventually,


    she couldn''t stand it anymore and left the McMillian family after half a year. When she left, Shirley even


    gave her a big gift card worth five times her monthly sry.


    She wanted to tell Shirley the truth then but thought better of it. It had been half a year since the


    incident, and telling her then might disappoint Shirley.


    So, she didn''t say anything in the end. After leaving the McMillian family, she would still asionally


    check up on the McMillians and the Winters in the news. Whenever she saw the two families doing


    charity work together or doing business, she felt unbearable pain.


    Elsie, "Mr. McMillian, I''m really sorry."


    In the video, Elsie was crying, her face full of regret, "I was too scared then, didn''t want to cause


    trouble. I''m really sorry, I''m really sorry to all of you!"


    Phillip closed his eyes. It took him a while to muster up the strength to throw a punch at Mr. Winters.


    Mr. Winters was caught off guard and fell to the ground. His whole body felt like it was falling apart. The


    pain nearly made it impossible for him to breathe.


    "Got anything to say now?" Phillip angrily kicked him again.


    Mr. Winters couldn''t believe Arabe managed to uncover the truth in such a short time. Now, with


    clear evidence, if he continued to deny it, his family would face severe consequences.


    So, he had to say, "Phillip, listen to me."

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    "You shameless jerk!"


    Phillip had someone bring a metal rod again and ruthlessly struck Mr. Winters, not wanting to hear his


    nonsense.


    "Phillip, listen to me." Mr. Winters, disoriented from the beating and in unbearable pain, instinctively


    tried to grab Phillip''s trouser leg.


    Phillip swung down brutally. The crisp sound of a breaking bone echoed in the air, sending chills.


    "Ah." Mr. Winters was trembling in pain, and his face turned several shades paler.


    Beep, beep.


    His phone rang once more. After picking it up, Phillip saw it was the third video from Be.


    The criminal actions of Enid and Noreen were clearly recorded in the video.


    "Presented with such clear evidence, I''d like to see how you''re going to exin this!"


    Phillip tossed the phone in front of him. Mr. Winters struggled to crawl over and saw that his


    granddaughters truly hadmitted crimes.


    He was shaking in fear.


    Before, he could use the favor he did to save his life, but now.


    "Phillip, listen to me. They were confused so they made a mistake. I''ll go home and discipline them,


    severely discipline them, and then bring them here to apologize to you, your wife, and Arabe."


    "You won''t get the chance to go home." Phillip dropped the iron rod. The heavy sound of the rod hitting


    the ground sent a chill down Mr. Winters'' spine.


    No chance to go home. what did that mean?


    "You attempted murder years ago." Phillip took a disinfectant wipe from the butler, cleaned his fingers,


    and threw the wipe onto Mr. Winters. "Turning yourself into the police is the only way out for you now."


    Mr. Winters'' mind went nk. He had never considered turning himself in.


    If he appeared at the police station, it would be a nationwide sensation, and the stock price of the


    Winters family''s enterprise would plummet.


    "Without the McMillian family, you wouldn''t have been able to enter high society." Phillip gave him a


    cold look. "You''re ungrateful."


    Phillip can''t kill Mr. Winters, but once Mr. Winters turned himself in, there were ways to make him wish


    he were dead.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mr. Winters, "Fortunately, my driver at the time jumped down to save people and credited me with the


    rescue. Phillip. this is my fault. Enid and Noreen hired a hitman, but they were deceived. They also


    made a mistake, but I beg you to spare them for the sake of our many years of friendship. I''ll go to


    hell."

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Phillip didn''t look back, just heard the noise behind him. He didn''t even bother to nce at Mr. Winters


    before ordering the people around him, "Show the guest out."


    Mr. Winters froze. He was like a fish out of water. He realized the worst possible oue, Phillip wasn''t


    nning on letting him off the hook, nor was he going to give his granddaughters, Noreen and Enid


    Winters, a chance to turn over a new leaf. The rest of the Winters n would also be in the crossfire.


    The Winters were toast!


    Half an hourter.


    News of Mr. Winters turning himself in to the police became the hot gossip.


    Everyone was in disbelief. This well-known phnthropist, who''d rubbed elbows with the McMillians for


    years, had done something wicked, almost offing Romeo''s father.


    And Noreen''s parents, who had been waiting for good news at home, were taken aback by Mr. Winters''


    sudden surrender. Apparently, Romeo''s father hadn''t fallen into the pool by ident years ago but was


    pushed by Mr. Winters.


    Patrick was sweating bullets. Before he could gather his wits, the butler hurriedly reported that the


    police were at the door to investigate a cold case.


    Patrick and Belinda Winters immediately thought of the little girl they identally hit and killed while


    driving on a mountain road years ago.


    The girl came down the mountain with her grandmother after picking herbs. They were tired and were


    resting under a tree. The girl was about to fetch water from a nearby stream when Patrick, in a hurry to


    get home, was driving too fast and couldn''t stop in time.


    They wanted to settle the matter privately with the grandmother, but the grief-stricken woman refused


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    any financialpensation, demanding that the driver pay with his life.


    Learning that the woman and her granddaughter had been living on their own for years, Patrick and


    Belinda decided to run her over, too, and dumped their bodies off a cliff.


    They thought they had gotten away with it, but now the cops were at their door.


    "Could it be Romeo?" Patrick shivered.


    Only Romeo had that kind of power. Anything he set his sights on, he got.


    Now, the Winters were his prey. Once he had them on his radar, they were screwed!


    Belinda nervously said, "Could it be Arabe? I heard from our daughter that she''s not a pushover."


    Whoever it was, the Winters were in deeper trouble than they thought.


    Before the cops hauled them off, Patrick got a call from thepany about a tax evasion investigation.


    The stock price was plummeting, and people were jittery.


    Soon, news of Patrick and Belinda''s hit-and-run and tax evasion became the talk of the town.


    They were even rumored to be involved in illegal activities.


    Shortly after, Noreen and Enid hiring a hitman also became hot news.


    Online public opinion was overwhelmingly against the Winters, condemning them for their inhumanity


    and outrageous actions.


    And all of the Winters'' distant and close rtives, whether in politics or business, were under police


    investigation.


    "Be, good job!" On the phone, Kelly couldn''t help but praise when she saw this news. She had no


    doubt that this was Arabe''s doing.


    Arabe, "They brought it on themselves."


    They were the daughters of the Winters family, but they personally got involved in this, even trying to


    get away with it would be hard.


    Kelly, "Maybe they didn''t trust anyone else with this, but they didn''t consider the consequences if things


    went south."


    In short, they were just in stupid.


    These two trouble-making sisters, the worst in history, had dragged their entire family into the abyss.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    If their ancestors could see this from heaven, they''d probably roll over in their graves ande back to


    life just to smack them.


    "Alright, enough about that, I got a calling in." Arabe nced at the caller ID. It was from


    Grandpa Phillip. After hanging up with Kelly, she quickly picked up Phillip''s call. Her voice softened as


    she answered, "Grandpa Phillip."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Be, thank God for you." Phillip''s voice sounded old and tired, but there was still a tone of doting and


    affection for Arabe.


    "I heard from Romeo, you''re the one who found out all this. You''re really something way beyond your


    peers. I''m so d that Romeo has a fianc¨¦e like you."


    Arabe smiled, her eyes warmed, "You''re too kind, Grandpa Phillip."


    Phillip, "Would you be interested in helping out at McMillian Corporation? I firmly believe that you and


    Romeo would be unstoppable."


    Arabe didn''t expect Phillip to ask her this personally. Plus, she had too much on her te already


    and couldn''t manage such a big corporation.


    She replied, "Grandpa Phillip, I''m still in school."


    Phillip, "McMillian Corporation will be yours and Romeo''s eventually. It would be easier for you to


    manage it if you get used to it now."


    Arabe didn''t want to refuse outright but couldn''t ept either, so she simply said, "We''ll discuss this


    one today."


    "Alright, don''t worry. My heart has been fine today. I''ve been taking the medication you gave me on


    time, and my health has improved a lot."


    Phillip was rambling on the phone.


    "If it weren''t for you, I''d still be fooled by that old bastard! He dared to lie to me and im to be my


    son''s savior."


    Phillip got angry every time he thought about this.


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle. She didn''t expect Grandpa Phillip to be so adorable in private.


    In front of her, Grandpa Phillip was always genuine, speaking his mind and not hiding his emotions.


    Phillip, "I just didn''t expect those two girls from the Winters family to do such things behind our backs.


    Don''t worry, I''ve already made it clear to them, and they''ll have a hard time from now on!"


    He wanted them to regret so much that they wouldn''t dare to be human in their next lives. That was


    what Phillip wanted.


    "Thank you." Arabe knew that Grandpa Phillip cared for his family, but she didn''t expect him to go to


    such lengths.


    "Have you returned to school yet?" Phillip asked with concern.


    "Yes, I''m in the dorm now."


    Phillip, "The long holiday ising. Do you have any ns? I can take you anywhere you want!"


    Arabe smiled, "I have apetition to participate in."


    Phillip, "Apetition? What kind? Can Ie and watch?"


    No matter whatpetition it was, he and his wife would support her with all their might!!


    "What kind ofpetition is it?" Phillip asked.


    Arabe, "It''s a fashion designpetition."


    Phillip, "Oh, right, you''re really good in that area. So, what''s your contestant number? My wife and I will


    Arabe''s smile deepened, "I''m a judge."


    Upon hearing this, Phillip was stunned. It took him a moment to recover.


    Judge?


    Be wasn''t a contestant but a judge.


    As far as he knew, there was indeed a major international fashion designpetitioning up. If


    Be was attending such a grand event as a judge.


    That meant Be''s professional level surpassed so many people.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Phillip, "Man, I was so short-sighted."


    He didn''t expect Be to be one of the judges, and he was over the moon, "Alright, we''ll find a time to


    hang out after you''re done."


    "Okay," Arabe said gently, "Don''t forget to take your medicine."


    Phillip, "Got it, no problem, I''m about to take it right now."


    A few dayster, the International Fashion Design Competition was held in Dawnstar.


    As soon as Molly stepped into the art gallery, she was jostled hard on the shoulder.


    "Molly? The top of Solterra?"


    The one who bumped into her was a blonde foreign girl, looking young and full of energy. She looked at


    Molly with contempt, even flipping her thumb down, saying in Solterra''snguage, "Trash."


    Molly was speechless, "Who are you calling trash?"


    The girl, "You and your country are all trash."


    Hearing this provocative statement, Molly was about to re up when a girl''s voice sounded coldly, "Is


    this the kind of disgrace M Country''s education system churns out? Is this the quality of your people?"


    Molly turned around and saw, oh, Arabe had arrived!


    She was so excited that tears almost welled up in her eyes, "Be!"


    Her voice was choked with emotion.


    God knew how nervous she''s beentely, especially after arriving in Dawnstar on a ne yesterday.


    She was alone, unfamiliar with Dawnstar, and even suffered from insomnia due to anxiety.


    She told Be about her stress over the phonest night because going abroad meant she was


    carrying a responsibility, not to glorify her country, but at least not to disgrace it.


    She wasn''t afraid of losing, and she feared that people would have a bad impression of Solterra,


    thinking that the design level of Solterra was just so so.


    Be hadforted and enlightened herst night, but today, Be showed up at thepetition!


    This was Dawnstar!


    Dawnstar!!


    Be must have taken a red-eye flight to Dawnstar to give her courage!


    "You Solterrans are not qualified toment on us," Isabe looked at Arabe contemptuously,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    intending to leave.


    "Funny thing is, I do qualify toment on you today. Not only am I qualified, but I can also decide


    your fate."


    Arabe''s words made Isabe turn back andugh scornfully, "Based on what, you?"


    She didn''t know who this Solterra girl was, but if she could be here, she must be representing Solterra


    in thepetition.


    Molly waspeting for the first ce, so who was this girl? Second ce? Third ce?


    What right did she have to talk to her, the champion of M Country?


    And she had the audacity to say she could decide her fate.


    What a joke.


    "I''d like to see how you''re going to decide my fate," Isabe didn''t leave, folding her arms across her


    chest as if wanting to see Arabe make a fool of herself.


    Arabe took out her phone and called, "Sabrina,e over here, at the main entrance."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Isabe''s eyes popped out when she heard the name Sabrina. How in the world did this girl know


    Sabrina? She even had Sabrina''s contact info.


    After all, the contestants from M Country were led by Sabrina, the president of the Garment Association


    of M Country. They were attending the International Fashion Designpetition today.


    Was this girl threatening her by dropping Sabrina''s name because she knew about this beforehand?


    Before Isabe could say anything, Sabrina rushed over. On seeing Arabe, she immediately cracked


    a warm smile, shaking hands with her amiably. She even addressed Arabe as a ''teacher'', showing


    extreme respect.


    Isabe didn''t know who this girl was, but anyone who could make the usually arrogant Sabrina call


    them ''teacher'' had to be something special.


    "Teacher, what happened here?" Sabrina asked in fluent Solterran. Spotting Isabe, she turned and


    scolded her harshly in M Country''snguage for offending the teacher, her tone filled with usation


    and dissatisfaction.


    Arabe said, "It''s fine for contestants topete, but if it esctes to an international incident, isn''t


    that neglecting the friendship between our two nations?"


    Hearing this, Sabrina immediately grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Arabe continued, "Today''s participants are all top three from their countries. They represent not just


    the design skills but also the image of their nations. But I''m sorry to say, I don''t see the manners and


    discipline that your country stands for in this contestant. I even think she''s unfit to be here."


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry." Sabrina seemed to understand the situation. She turned to Isabe, demanding


    her to apologize immediately in a stern voice.


    Isabe apologized in M Country''snguage. She didn''t expect this girl to be so high-profiled, even


    enough to make Sabrina nervous.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow at her, "Weren''t you cursing quite fluently in Solterran just now?"


    Isabe got the hint and apologized in Solterran, "I''m sorry, I was rude to you earlier."


    "You indeed were," Arabe looked at her seriously, "And you forgot someone else."


    Isabe had to turn to Molly and apologize again, "I''m sorry."


    "Isabe, right?" Molly red at her, her fists clenched, vowing silently, "I''ll show you who the real trash


    is."


    Isabe held back her anger for now to avoid more trouble, but she''d remember this grudge.


    Watching them walk away, Molly clung to Arabe, "Be, I''m so d you''re here! I feel much better


    with you around. But isn''t it Friday today? Did you take a leave from school?"


    Arabe answered frankly, "No."


    Molly, "Oh right, you have the privilege of school. They wouldn''t say anything even if you skip the whole


    semester."


    That''s awesome!


    Only those with perfect scores got this kind of treatment.


    "Go assemble, and thepetition is about to start." Arabe added, "Don''t be nervous. Just treat it


    like any other day. Oh, and there''s a surpriseter, don''t freak out."


    "Huh? A surprise? What could it be?" Molly was curious about the surprise Arabe mentioned. Could


    it be a secret weapon for thepetition?


    "Just go assemble." Arabe chuckled without giving anything away.


    "Okay, I promise I won''t freak out! I''ve been in big situations before, and I can handle anything."


    Molly left full of confidence and excitement to assemble, little did she know that she''d soon break her


    promise.


    Backstage.


    A woman in her thirties from Y Country approached Molly, "You''re Molly, the champion of Solterra. I''m


    Penny, and I hope you remember my name."


    Molly felt the hostility but still asked politely, "Can I help you?"


    Penny said haughtily, "I got the video of yourpetition through connections. Honestly, I think your


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    assistant is more capable than you."

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    "Right? I also think she''s pretty capable. Solterra has a lot of talented people, not like you guys; your


    ability level is as clear as day."


    Penny was obviously provoked, just about to blow up, but then she startedughing, "Today''s


    "Don''t worry, the one crying definitely won''t be me. But you, did you bring enough tissues?"


    Penny, "You!"


    Molly, "I''ve seen the three matches you participated in Y Country. To be honest, the only way to


    describe your performance is¡ª a total disaster. I really don''t understand why you have the nerve to talk


    to me like this. Talk is cheap. Thepetition is what matters most. It''s much more important than your


    empty words, right?"


    The second and third-ce winners from Solterra couldn''t help but apud.


    "So you''re Molly? You''re really awesome! Look, you pissed her off."


    "These people are so arrogant. She wouldn''t stop talking in front of me just now, but out of politeness, I


    didn''t confront her directly. Molly, you''re amazing! I came in second in thestpetition, my name is


    Lilian, nice to meet you!"


    "I came in third, and my name is Odelia. You said you watched Penny''spetition videos. Where did


    you watch them? I couldn''t find them online."


    "Me neither. I looked for a long time but couldn''t find them."


    "Well. I was just trying to scare her." Molly mischievously smiled and didn''t reveal the truth.


    In fact, not only Penny''spetition videos, but she watched all the videos of all thepetitors who


    participated today, all found by Arabe!


    This was what they call being fully prepared!


    But Arabe just told her there would be a surpriseter. What would the surprise be?


    Judges'' bench.


    Arabe obediently greeted the person next to her, "Hans."


    "Have you had breakfast?" Hans'' voice sounded very gentle because his sister was acting as a judge,


    so he reluctantly agreed to today''s invitation, wanting to spend more time with his sister.


    Even he sent a picture to his brothers, waiting for their reply in a good mood.


    Soon, all his brothers replied: [Get lost.]


    Arabe obediently answered, "I''ve had breakfast."


    Everyone around was stunned. They didn''t expect the usually cold Hans to have such a gentle side.


    Did he seem to dote on that girl a lot?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Romeo dropped you offst night?"


    "Yes, he''s now at the Dawnstar branch handling some business."


    "After thepetition endster, I''ll take you to visit ourpany here."


    Arabe, "Okay."


    Soon, the first round ofpetition began.


    Molly was not nervous when she went on stage, but when she saw Arabe sitting on the judge''s


    bench, she waspletely stunned.


    The key point was that in front of Arabe''s seat, there was a card with the judge''s name on it. It read,


    Queen Abby.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    She felt like she''d been struck by lightning, unable to believe that her idol, the Queen Abby she''d


    worshiped and desperately wanted to meet, had been by her side all along.


    Arabe watched her with amusement. Hadn''t she imed to have seen it all to be able to handle any


    surprise?


    Well, it didn''t look like she''d quite recovered from this one yet.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Molly was stunned. She thought back to the sketches she''d given Arabe. With just a few strokes,


    Arabe had always managed to transform them into something even better.


    She had noticed that Arabe''s design style was simr to Queen Abby''s, a daring, unique expression.


    She had even asked Arabe, in a whisper, whether Queen Abby was a man or a woman and if she


    was old.


    Back then, Arabe had told her that Queen Abby was a woman and that she wasn''t old. She had even


    asked Arabe if she''d ever met Queen Abby.


    In retrospect, she felt pretty dumb for not realizing that the famous master was right in front of her!


    If it hadn''t been for Arabe, her life would have beenpletely different.


    She had wanted Queen Abby''s autograph, but as a small-time designer, she''d had no chance of


    meeting her.


    Arabe had encouraged her to enter thepetition. She remembered how the contest required an


    assistant, but she had no reputation or confidence, and her colleagues didn''t want to be her assistant


    because they knew their own abilities.


    As designers, they didn''t want to embarrass themselves at a design contest.


    Arabe had offered to go with her, giving her the courage and confidence to submit her application at


    thest minute.


    Arabe had been a great help on her journey as a designer, not only helping her revise sketches and


    giving her advice but also clearing her name.


    She remembered once, when her work was ndered as giarism, Arabe had saved the day by


    quickly altering the design. Arabe had given her the chance to show in a live stream how she had


    The live stream had reached 1.29 million views. She had taken Arabe''s advice and shown


    surveince footage in the stream of Oscar sneaking into Arabe''s office to steal her design, clearing


    her own name, and bringing heat and orders to thepany.


    Before the Solterrapetition, Arabe had taught her many design techniques. One night, she had


    insisted on treating Arabe to a barbecue when Myra sent a gang to cause trouble. Arabe had been


    injured while protecting her but had still insisted on going to thepetition the next day.


    Arabe''s help had been countless. It was because of Arabe that she was standing here today,


    representing her country in an internationalpetition.


    If Arabe had signed her name as Queen Abby from the start or not have helped her, her life could


    have beenpletely different.


    Molly''s eyes welled up with tears, gratitude, and emotion filling her gaze as she looked at Arabe.


    Arabe smiled slightly, thinking, "You dummy, why are you crying now?"


    After the host read the rules, thepetition started immediately.


    The first task was fairly simple, with the organizers providing fabric and essories for the contestants


    to design a piece representing their country''s style.


    All the techniques Arabe had taught Molly and the hundreds of videos and tutorials she''d watched


    recently shed through her mind.


    Molly started cutting the fabric, her movements more confident than before.


    Arabe watched her, admiration in her eyes. Good, she had improved a lot.


    Hans nced at his sister. He knew she was here to support Molly. No matter how much the


    organizers had tried to invite her, she had never been willing to show up as a judge.


    If she had shown her face earlier, he might have recognized her.


    And she would have suffered less and been able to go home earlier.


    "Isn''t that assistant number 16 from the Solterra Cup Garment Design Contest?" A judge suddenly


    recognized Arabe but wasn''t sure since she was sitting as a judge under the identity of Queen Abby


    today.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    "You know, I didn''t notice until you said it, but she does look a lot like that 16th assistant we had."


    Another judge seemed to notice this as well but couldn''t quite believe it. After all, with Queen Abby''s


    status, there''s no way she''d stoop to being an assistant for a newbie.


    The judge said, "They probably just look alike, not the same person."


    At this moment, Isabe on stage noticed Arabe in the judge''s seat, and her face instantly went pale.


    She''s so young, and she''s a judge.


    The most shocking part was the sign in front of her read, Queen Abby.


    She''s Queen Abby.


    The top designer from Solterra she''s admired and idolized for so long, and has always wanted to meet,


    was right here.


    At this moment, Isabe''s mind went nk.


    No wonder she said earlier that she had the power to decide whether Isabe stays or leaves. Turned


    out she really did have that power.


    "Be, who do you think is the most promising?" Hans asked, his gaze turning to the stage where


    dozens of contestants worked diligently. Each one looking confident, and their designs were unique.


    Arabe looked around and said nonchntly, "I have my money on Molly."


    After all, she didn''t watch those hundreds of videos for nothing, and she didn''t learn all those skills for


    naught.


    Molly had a deep understanding of her work and quicklypleted a beautiful long dress.


    Time was up.


    All contestants needed to go backstage to put on their own clothes and then take turns showcasing


    them on stage.


    While waiting for the contestants, photos of the finished products were shown on the big screen. The


    clothing created by the contestants was being scored by the ten judges and thousands of industry


    veterans in the audience.


    The variety of national clothes made one''s head spin. Out of all of them, Molly''s long dress stood out,


    quickly distinguishing itself from the rest.


    She used red to represent her country and made a bright, elegant long dress. The striped elements at


    the cor and the hidden flower designs on the dress were all Solterra features. She perfectly


    Arabe looked on approvingly. Not bad. There were a few areas that could be improved, but overall, it


    was much better than the others.


    Soon, Molly drew the first number and was the first to showcase her design.


    With her retro hairstyle, slender figure, and fitted red dress, holding an umbre, she slowly walked out


    from the background of a small bridge and stream. The low-cut design emphasized her corbone and


    neckline. The Solterra features stunned many in the audience.


    She perfectly embodied the unique elegance and grace of Solterra women, so beautiful it was hard to


    look away.


    Especially her eyes, looking into the distance, were thoughtful and clear, which attracted even more


    attention.


    The embroidered patterns on the dress added to the overall elegance and grandeur. The sleeveless


    design not only highlighted her figure but also made the whole outfit more elegant.


    Arabe quickly scored nine points, only one point away from a perfect ten!


    The audience was surprised. Even Molly on stage was taken aback but also felt a hint of excitement.


    Nine points!


    Be actually gave her such high praise!


    No, it was Queen Abby. Be gave her such a high score from Queen Abby''s perspective!


    Hans also scored nine points.


    The audience was shocked again. This was just the first contestant, and the judges already gave such


    high scores. How much pressure would the following contestants be under?


    The other judges also scored, including nine points, eight points, seven points.


    The lowest score was not below seven points!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    The room exploded in thunderous apuse. Arabe picked up the mic and began to professionally


    dissect why such high ratings were given, analyzing the merits of the long skirt. The other judges


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    started chiming in, praising the design.


    Soon, other contestants started to take the stage.


    A slew of all sorts of outfits failed to stand out in the critical eyes of the judges until Isabe strutted


    in wearing a sweet yet badass denim ensemble. Her design was both sweet and badass, unique and


    cutting¨Cedge.


    Her design fused traditional culture with modern trends. If sold individually, it would definitely be a hot


    seller.


    However, Arabe only gave it a six.


    Seeing the score, the light in Isabe¡¯s eyes dimmed. She knew this wasing.


    She had previously pissed off Arabe, so Arabe was getting back at her by giving her a low score.


    But as a judge, how could she abuse her power like this?


    She instantly felt a surge of indignation.


    Aside from Arabe, Hans scored seven, and the other judges gave eight or nine.


    Overall, it was not a bad performance, but Isabe was feeling more and more hard done by.


    As she was the overall champion of M Country, the host asked her, after all the scores were given,


    ¡°How do you feel about your current score? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the second highest¨Cscored


    contestant after Molly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not happy at all,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I have a problem with the score Queen Abby gave me.¡±


    The audience was in an uproar as soon as these words were spoken.


    The judges gazes all fell on Arabe.


    Arabe lifted her eyes, meeting Isabe¡¯s gaze on stage.


    Seeing this, the host smelled big news and quickly probed, ¡°Why? Just because Queen Abby gave you


    a six? You think your work deserves a higher score?¡±


    Isabe, ¡°Yes, all the other judges acknowledged my work, only she intentionally gave me a low score.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I hear you correctly? You said: Intentionally?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I offended her backstage.¡±


    Hearing this, the audience was shocked. So, there¡¯s more to the story!


    Even the host was stunned, ¡°You offended her.¡±


    Isabe, ¡°Yes, and she knows the first contestant, Molly. She gave Molly a nine


    Because they know each other, Arabe gave her a nine!


    This was an international designpetition. Such a bombshell of news had the press scrambling to


    capture the moment, even managing to snap Arabe¡¯s reaction.


    Seeing the situation getting out of hand, staff from the event organizers quickly cut off the host and


    Isabe¡¯s mics, with some people going on stage to escort Isabe off.


    But Arabe¡¯s voice quickly filled the ears of everyone present.


    ¡°No need to cut the mic.¡±


    She signaled to the backstage staff to turn their mics back on, her eyes devoid of any panic, instead


    radiating unbelievable confidence.


    For a teenager to have such courage was truly astonishing.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Arabe looked at the girl on stage, asking coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know where you lost?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Isabe¡¯s answer was full of confidence. She thought that the clothes she designed


    today would sell like hotcakes if they were put on the market. She didn¡¯t believe that her score was only


    a six.


    Backstage, Molly watched the live broadcast, nervously clenching her fists. She had caused trouble f¨®r


    Arabe.


    Such a thing happened in such an importantpetition, and she was worried about what impact this


    might have on Arabe¡¯s status as a judge.


    She felt that she had put Arabe in a dilemma, and her heart was full of anxiety and guilt.


    ¡°Because her long skirt can show the unique elegance and gorgeousness of Solterra¡¯s women, and.


    also the charm of her own country¡¯s traditional colors, while yours can¡¯t.¡±


    Isabe was a little confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    The clothes she designed today incorporated the cultural elements of her country and the most avant¨C


    garde design concepts. Could it notpare to Molly¡¯s long skirt?


    Arabe, ¡°The style that Molly designed can maintain the charm of traditional culture while being


    fashionable, whether it¡¯s worn by her or a middle¨Caged woman. In other words, her design suits


    anyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Isabe had just seen the long skirt, and it required a very good figure to show off.


    If a middle¨Caged woman wore it, it would definitely destroy all its beauty.


    Isabe, ¡°Molly just did a good job with the clothing design. If you let a middle¨Caged woman wear her


    long skirt, it definitely won¡¯t get such a high score.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Then you can pick a woman on the spot, have her wear Molly¡¯s long


    skirt, and pick another one to wear the clothes you designed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Isabe was confident in her design, and she immediately picked two middle¨Caged women in


    their forties and sent them backstage to change clothes.


    The audience was buzzing with discussion. Some said that Isabe was too much, openly defying the


    judge on such an asion. After all, this was only the first round, and there were two more rounds to


    go. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the judges would remember this and retaliate?


    Others said that if Queen Abby really scored high for her acquaintances, it would be unfair to the other


    contestants.


    Still, others suspected there might be inside information in thepetition, and the judges from


    Solterra would definitely favor the contestants from Solterra,


    Soon, the two middle¨Caged women had changed their clothes.


    Just now, Isabe had deliberately chosen two foreign women to win. Still, to her surprise, the first


    one, dys, showed the sexiness and temperament of Solterra¡¯s women after putting on Molly¡¯s long


    skirt.


    Although she was already forty years old and a bit overweight, the long skirt made her look elegant


    and noble, full of feminine charm.


    On the other hand, Julia, wearing a denim suit, looked old¨Cfashioned instead of fashionable.


    The audience immediately burst into apuse.


    The difference was obvious at a nce, which design was better?


    The audience already had their answer.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Isabe was still a bit dissatisfied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough if some people like my clothes? Why do


    they have to satisfy everyone?¡±


    ¡°You asked me why Molly scored three points higher than you.¡±


    Arabe looked her in the eye and said thoughtfully, ¡°Because her design is better than yours, and the


    cultural heritage it reflects is deeper. Your clothes may be avant¨Cgarde, but you¡¯ve used too many


    elements, and some of the design is redundant.¡±


    ¡°Really? Queen Abby, I¡¯ll ask you right here. what kind of design is not redundant? How can I get your


    high score of nine?¡±


    This provocative question stunned everyone present.


    Isabe¡¯s arrogance was intolerable. She had no respect for the judge.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Everyone was on pins and needles, wondering if Arabe could handle the situation, even the hosts


    were keeping a close eye on her, ready to step in at


    any moment.


    The crew had their hands hovering over buttons, ready to cut Isabe¡¯s mic at any point.


    Just as Hans was about to speak, Arabe beat him to it, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to learn, I¡¯ll give you a


    lesson right here and now. Show you exactly where you went wrong. Ladies, kindly go backstage, strip


    down, and bring your clothes up here.¡±


    Everyone was left scratching their heads, trying to figure out what Arabe was up to.


    Young as she was, Arabe exuded an aura of authority as she took to the stage.


    Isabe was getting the jitters, terrified that Arabe might really take a swing at her on stage.


    Before stepping on stage, Arabe had someone bring a pair of scissors and other tools. Then, in full


    view of everyone, she cut up the denim outfit that Isabe had designed.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, wondering what on earth she was doing.


    Even Isabe couldn¡¯t believe it; was Queen Abby really modifying her design?


    Her design was already chock¨Cfull of thetest trends and pretty much wless. What could Queen


    Abby possibly do to improve it?


    But behold, Arabe handed the modified design to the host just three minutester.


    The host immediately had the previous model, Julia, change into the outfit, and the camera zoomed in


    on Arabe¡¯s makeover.


    The same denim outfit, worn by the same person, but with a different effect.


    Before, Julia had seemed a bit dated, but now, in this outfit, she looked sweet yet edgy, with a hint of


    an aloof,manding vibe.


    Arabe, ¡°If the outfit were in light blue and brown id, it¡¯d look even better. And not just the color,


    you¡¯ve even got the fabric wrong.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to their outfit on Julia.


    The top was a structured fit with white cut¨Couts, simple yet trendy. The rolled¨Cup sleeves added a


    rxed, casual vibe. Paired with wide¨Clegged pants and high heels, the look was far more


    sophisticated than before.


    Arabe, ¡°If we weren¡¯t considering national elements, a beret would really take this look up a notch.¡±


    This outfit was brimming with fashion and style. Once more, the crowd erupted into apuse, and


    Isabe finally realized where she had gone wrong. Arabe wasn¡¯t belittling her out of personal bias,


    as she had previously thought.


    Her design really did leave much room for improvement.


    The once confident Isabe now realized her shorings and fully epted the harsh reality.


    ¡°As for Molly¡¯s dress, this is why I only gave it a nine.¡± Arabe set to work on the dress, and within


    moments, the already stunning dress was even more breathtaking.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd was in awe. They hadn¡¯t known a dress could be transformed like this!


    Backstage, Molly was both shocked and excited to see where she had lost that one point!!


    Arabe indeed was impressive.


    Her ratings werepletely unbiased,ing from a purely professional standpoint.


    The apuse was deafening as Arabe made her way off the stage.


    Everyone watched her, their eyes full of admiration and respect.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Isabe bowed deeply in the direction Arabe had left, feeling somewhat guilty as she picked up the


    microphone, ¡°I apologize, Queen Abby. I was ignorant and offended you. Your revision was indeed


    good. My failing to give it a nine was my own fault.¡±


    Arabe returned to her seat, her bright eyes on Isabe. Her voice carried through the microphone to


    everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°On this stage, the judges don¡¯t look at your nationality or your connections. They


    look at your work. You¡¯ll score high if you design something that catches the eye.¡±


    She sat in the judge¡¯s seat, holding herself to professional standards, refusing to let personal vendettas


    affect her judgment.


    Arabe continued, ¡°Just focus on thepetition. There are still two rounds to go. Everything¡¯s still up


    for grabs.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s magnanimity left the audience amazed, and they burst into apuse. She didn¡¯t use this


    opportunity to disqualify Isabe, nor did she show any sign of anger.


    The backstage crew collectively sighed in relief.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but bow to Arabe again in gratitude.


    After the first round of elimination, only nine contestants made it to the second round.


    The task for the second round was to design the most beautiful wedding dress for the most important


    person in life. This could be oneself or a loved one. They had sixty minutes.


    An image of a person popped into Molly¡¯s mind. This person was so beautiful that no wedding dress


    seemed good enough for her.


    As everyone else busied themselves with their designs, Molly¡¯s gazended on Arabe, not far away.


    ¡°Be, you handled that really well.¡± Hans turned to Arabe, impressed by how she had grown and


    how easily she dealt with such a difficult situation. Arabe smiled at Hans, ¡°No biggie.¡± She was used


    to dealing with unexpected incidents like this.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But why was Molly staring at her? Was she nning to design a wedding dress for her?


    Molly mulled it over, eventually using several silver diamonds to create a stunning wedding gown. Sixty


    minutes flew by.


    Nine designers stood on the stage with their creations, waiting for the verdict.


    Arabe picked up the microphone, offering herments one by one.


    ¡°Contestant number nine, your design isn¡¯t bad, but it would make the average person look like a


    curtain. It needs a really beautiful person to pull it off.¡± Everyone took a closer look and had to agree. It


    did look like a curtain.


    Arabe continued, ¡°The flowers that contestant number eight added to the hem of the dress make it


    look like a bedsheet.¡±


    Again, everyone looked and had to agree.


    Arabe¡¯s straight¨Cshootingments had the audience in stitches, and they couldn¡¯t help but


    apud.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    ¡°Only the young and beautiful can pull off this wedding dress.¡±


    Arabe¡¯sment hit the nail on the head, and no one in the room dared to disagree. Many people


    were nodding in agreement.


    Arabe continued her critique, ¡°As for the designer number six, you¡¯ve created a silver sequined


    wedding dress that cleverly blends maturity and cuteness, creating a sexy yet not overly shy look.


    Well done.¡±


    ¡°The designer number five also designed a silver wedding dress, but with a bare back and high slit,


    making it even more daring and sexy, Creative.¡± Arabe reviewed the works of eight designers in total.


    Atst, her eyesnded on Molly¡¯s creation.


    The dazzling silver diamonds outlined the body curves in a captivating way, and even from a distance,


    one could sense the delicate silver diamonds and the soft chiffon wrapping the body gently.


    Arabe critiqued, ¡°The top is a tight design, entuating the beautiful waist and hip curves. The silver


    diamonds all over the body add to the charm. As you move, you seem to twinkle with delicate


    shimmer. This wedding dress is dignified yet elegant and exudes a sense of luxury and power. If a fair¨C


    skinned person wears this dress, they will certainly shine. If a darker¨Cskinned woman wears it, the


    silver diamonds willplement their skin color, and the beautiful lines can be seen through the


    chiffon. Well done.¡±


    Arabe revealed all the scores, grading nine designers at once.


    Molly was surprised to find that the designer number two, Isabe, got the same score as her, an


    eight.


    Isabe was also taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect such a high appraisal from Arabe in this round of


    competition.


    Arabe said, ¡°The most striking part of your embroidered wedding dress is the waist design. It gives


    an overall impression of being delicate yet cool, very unique.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Queen Abby,¡± Isabe bowed repeatedly in thanks. She didn¡¯t expect Arabe to judge


    fairly without any prejudice.


    Then, it was Hans¡¯s turn to review the works of the nine designers. Arabe quietly listened, surprised


    by Hans¡¯s unique insights into design


    ¡°Your wedding dress is colorful. From a distance, it looks like a colorful butterfly, and it look likeyers


    of birds feathers up close. Although the design is good, it can easily look too shy if not careful. I


    personally suggest that a wedding dress should mainly stick to one color.¡±


    After Hans finished his review and scoring, it was time for the next judge to speak.


    The siblings were whispering to each other during their free time. Some reporters caught their shadows


    chatting closely and couldn¡¯t believe Hans actually initiated a conversation with a female.


    And they were so close, chatting for so long.


    Who knew what will happen next?


    After all the judges had given theirments and scores, the host invited the top three scorers to stay


    and share their thoughts.


    Molly held the microphone and looked at Arabe sitting in the audience, ¡°There¡¯s a very important


    friend and mentor in my life. Because of her encouragement and help, I can stand on this stage today.


    Her appearance is like a light in the dark, making my world brighter bit by bit. I want to thank her


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    particrly. This wedding dress is designed for her. It can show her beauty and a slightly cold


    temperament, and also show her elegance and generosity.¡±


    Arabe gently watched the speaker. This wedding dress was indeed prepared for her.


    ¡°Arabe, thank you,¡± Molly thanked her in front of everyone.


    Except for Hans, no one in the audience knew that Arabe was Queen Abby. Everyone mistakenly


    thought that Arabe was the excellent friend Molly mentioned.


    Molly looked at the girl sitting in the judge¡¯s seat, and the past events emerged in her mind individually.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Back then, when the shit hit the fan, Be bandaged up her mom¡¯s wounds. She even rented her own


    ce to them at a bargain, and to keep them from feeling guilty, she lied that it was a friend¡¯s ce.


    Before, Oscar was a real pain in the ass to her, ming her for skipping work for no reason, and


    pointing fingers at her for giarism. Be always stepped in to clear her name.


    Be encouraged her to join the Solterra Cup Garment Design Contest, acting as her right¨Chand man


    and sticking by her through every stage of thepetition.


    Without Be, she¡¯d probably still be scribbling designs in some corner, leading an ordinary life with no


    fame or anything.


    ¡°Really, thank you,¡± Molly said sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s so great to know you.¡±


    No one knew she was thanking Queen Abby from the judging panel. They all thought she was just


    being grateful to a good friend. Be¡¯s eyes softened. She thought, no need for thanks.


    When Molly wrapped up her thank your speech, the other two also said a few words. Soon enough, the


    third round kicked off.


    Six models strutted onto the stage in identical dresses. The sixpetitors advancing to the third


    round were tasked to modify each dress into their own interpretation of beauty right there in front of the


    audience.


    There was only one rule: the dress could not be taken off. It had to be modified on the model-


    For Molly, this was a piece of cake. Countless designs popped up in her mind, and she quickly started


    to work her magic on the dress.


    Hans offered Be some desserts provided by the organizers. Seeing her not eating, he even gave her


    some snacks he had brought, all her favourite vors. He even had someone make Be a cup of


    coffee,


    He said, ¡°I brought the coffee beans. Give it a try, see if you like it.¡±


    Be didn¡¯t expect Hans to actually bring his own coffee beans.


    She took a sip. Rich and smooth. She nodded, ¡°Tastes good.¡±


    ¡°I have more in the car. Take some backter,¡± Hans said, his eyes fixed on the stage.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Be¡¯s eyes never left the stage either. She noticed Molly¡¯s movements slowing down as if


    she¡¯d hit a snag.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Something seemed off with Molly.¡± Hans had also noticed it. Even though Molly was facing away from


    the audience, focused on modifying the dress, her hands would asionally stop, a little too


    frequently.


    The model standing in front of Molly noticed her difort and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Molly didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Her stomach was hurting more and more, but she hadn¡¯t


    eaten or even had a sip of water backstage. Could breakfast have upset her stomach?


    The model said, ¡°You look pale.¡±


    Not just her face but even her lips were starting to lose color.


    ¡°Maybe you should tell the host?¡± the model suggested.


    ¡°No need.¡± Molly had barely made it to the third round. All her hard work would go down the drain if she


    quit now.


    She didn¡¯t mind beingughed at, but now, she represented her country.


    The other two Solterrapetitors had already been eliminated. She was thest one standing for


    Team Solterra.


    Watching her grit her teeth and hang in there, the model felt sympathy.


    Be could tell from the model¡¯s expression that something was off. Molly might be feeling ill, but she


    was still hanging in there.


    ¡°Should I have a staff member go up and check?¡± Hans whispered to his sister.


    Be replied, ¡°No need. She¡¯s got this.¡±


    This was herpetition. It was up to her whether and when to stop, if she could keep going.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Molly was slowing down, small beads of sweat forming on her forehead. As she was about to wrap


    things up, she suddenly cked out and copsed


    on stage.


    The audience was stunned, some standing up, staring in disbelief at Molly lying motionless on stage.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling well just now.¡± one of the models on stage yelled.


    Several staff members rushed to her, but Arabe beat them to it.


    Arabe was the first one to reach Molly, quickly checking her pulse. Within a second, her expression


    turned grave.


    ¡°Get her to a hospital,¡± shemanded.


    In her rush to leave the house/Arabe didn¡¯t bring any medical tools. She couldn¡¯t treat Molly right


    away, but she quickly performed some first aid to let the medication gradually take effect.


    Two staff members immediately carried Molly off the stage. There were murmurs about what


    happened, whether Molly had any underlying conditions that caused her to faint.


    Arabe stood up, scanning the audience. Her voice, amplified by the microphone on her cor,


    reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Lock down the venue. Someone¡¯s been poisoned.¡±


    The chilling announcement shocked the crowd. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This was an internationalpetition. Who would dare to poison someone openly?


    Molly was a contestant. The person who wanted to hurt her, could it be another contestant?


    Could it really be another contestant trying to sabotage Molly?


    All eyes turned to the stage, onto Isabe, who was the prime suspect. She immediately retorted,


    ¡°What are you all looking at me for? didn¡¯t do it, I would never.¡±


    There were doubts about how Arabe could quickly conclude that Molly was poisoned. What if she


    just ate something bad or was simply unwell?


    ¡°Call the police.¡± Arabe turned to the host.


    The host was bbergasted.


    Call the police??


    Wouldn¡¯t that tarnish the reputation of the entire industry and jeopardize futurepetitions?


    Arabe retorted, ¡°If we don¡¯t call the police, will we investigate ourselves? Even if we find the culprit,


    who¡¯s going to believe us? Allowing a criminal to remain in this industry would be the real smear on our


    reputation


    The host looked at the organizer, who nodded. Only then did he dare to take out his phone to call the


    police.


    ¡°Everyone, on and off the stage, stay put. Do not leave.¡±


    When Arabe finished speaking, someone raised their hand, wanting to go to the washroom. Arabe


    curtly responded, ¡°Hold it in.¡±


    The venue fell silent.


    Arabe¡¯s presence was intimidating. Her cold demeanor gave off a vibe that upsetting her would lead


    to dire consequences, so everyone quieted down. Hans, one of the judges, realized the gravity of the


    situation. He knew what Arabe was worried about. She wanted to stay and investigate but was


    concerned about leaving Molly alone at the hospital. So, he signaled to Arabe that he would check


    on Molly.


    Arabe nodded, and soon, the Dawnstar police arrived.


    People pointed towards Arabe, who called the police. When the police approached her, asking why


    she was so sure Molly was poisoned, she replied, ¡°Because she was poisoned with HN2C, a colorless,


    odorless poison recently surfaced on the market.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Everyone saw that her exnation was bang on and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how did she know?


    The cop asked her in Dawnstarnguage, seeing as this is odorless and tasteless, how did her figure


    out Molly got hit with HN2C?


    Arabe answered in fluent Dawnstar, she deduced it from Molly¡¯s pulse. She checked Molly¡¯s pulse


    just now, and it was exactly like what someone poisoned by HN2C would have.


    Generally, people struck by this poison felt intense stomach pain, so painful that they passed out.


    When they woke up, the pain spread to their limbs, they passed out again, and when they woke up, the


    pain spread all over.


    This processsted for three days; normal hospitals can¡¯t figure out the cause, and painkillers didn¡¯t


    work.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This HN2C was developed by some small country, specifically for torture, so she had no idea how it


    ended up on the streets.


    This poison can¡¯t be ingested, and it can only seep into the skin through contact and then release its


    toxicity. The people of that country would let this poison touch the skin of criminals during


    interrogatiohs. After a while, the criminal would be rolling on the ground from unbearable pain. Each


    time they pass out and wake up, the pain intensifies until they can¡¯t take it anymore and confess.


    The cop understood, so contestant number one must havee into contact with something to be


    poisoned.


    Some people in the crowd turned pale after hearing what Arabe said.¡±


    This type of poison didn¡¯t exist in Solterra, and Queen Abby was a Solterra designer. How could she


    possibly know so much.


    Arabe noticed someone had been watching her, but when she turned around, she couldn¡¯t find the


    person.


    The cops quickly started their investigation, and the atmosphere became extremely tense. Arabe


    was sitting at the judge¡¯s table, the other judges wanted to ask her some questions, but her cold aura


    scared them off, and in the end, none of them dared to ask.


    This girl¡¯s aura was too strong, and it made people feel uneasy.


    Arabe thought of something, took out her phone, and messaged Hans, telling him Molly was hit with


    HN2C, that it required a cocktail of dozen¨Cplus drugs for treatment. She even made a list of


    medications; instructing the hospital to follow this method to save her.


    Actually, the best method was bleeding at several points, and it¡¯s the quickest and most effective


    method.


    But this was Dawnstar. The doctors here didn¡¯t know acupuncture or bleeding, so Arabe could only


    do what she could.


    She didn¡¯t know that this method waster kept by the hospital and saved several patients with the


    same symptoms.


    But that¡¯s a story for another time.


    After a while, another cop came to consult Arabe in a low voice, asking her how to find which items


    contained HN2C.


    Arabe had them prepare a few things, mix them together, and spray them on the items¡® surfaces. If


    the item changed color, it meant it contained HN20. People were gobsmacked, and they didn¡¯t expect a


    designer to know so much.


    The cops quickly followed her advice.


    Not long after, a cop yelled, meaning he found HN2C on the silver diamond. Molly must have used the


    silver diamond while making the wedding dress and her hand came into direct contact with HN2C,


    that¡¯s why she got poisoned.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Just then, Isabe on the stage suddenly spoke up, ¡°Before thepetition started, I


    saw Penny challenging Molly backstage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Penny was clearly nervous, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. We¡¯re justpetitors challenging


    each other, just trying to gauge each other¡¯s abilities, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The cops didn¡¯t care for Penny¡¯s excuses, and they immediately started checking the security footage.


    They found that before the second round started, everyone was preparing to go on stage, only Penny


    passed the box full of silver diamonds.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Penny on stage was quickly nabbed by the police.


    "You have no evidence that I did this. Let me go." Penny struggled on stage, shouting out loud, "I can


    sue you."


    "HN2C can''te into direct contact with the skin, or it will get infected with toxicity. If you want to


    poison someone, this stuff has to be kept in a container." Arabe''s voice spread throughout the venue


    through the microphone on her cor, "HN2C usually exists in liquid form."


    Everyone turned to look at her and found her to be very calm, very awesome indeed.


    Then, the big screen on stage suddenly switched to the surveince footage. Before everyone could


    react, they saw Penny indeed passing by that box filled with silver diamonds.


    The box wasbeled as number 1, clearly meant for contestant number 1, Molly.


    Who had zoomed in on the surveince? The cops looked at each other. Who was controlling the


    surveince?


    After manipting the surveince on her phone, Arabe noticed that as Penny passed by the box of


    silver diamonds, her right hand, hidden in her long sleeve, seemed to pour something liquid onto the


    box.


    Zooming in further, they could vaguely see that in her hand was a small white bottle.


    Soon, the police rummaged through Penny''s belongings but found no useful information. Then, they


    checked the trash can and found a bottle of Vitamin C that Penny had recently discarded. Upon


    opening it, they indeed found traces of the HN2C liquid, which, if not looked closely, could have been


    mistaken for water.


    With such concrete evidence, Penny on stage was so scared that her legs turned to jelly, and she


    copsed on the ground.


    Why was she found out so quickly?


    Who exactly was Queen Abby, and how did she know so much?


    "So it was you." Isabe pointed to Penny, "You just misled everyone, saying that I had a grudge


    against Molly. You are really scary."


    Arabe looked at the girl on stage, who was shaking her head desperately.


    "No, it''s not like that, let me exin."


    The police pped cuffs on her, obviously not giving her a chance to exin.


    "No, I haven''t finished thepetition. I haven''t gotten the rank."


    All the way, Penny was still rambling.


    "I just didn''t want to lose, and I didn''t mean to do bad things. She would only be in pain for three days,


    and this poison wouldn''t take her life. Let me go, and the judges haven''t scored yet. I was manipted,


    poisoning wasn''t my intention."


    As Penny was led away by the police, the venue fell silent, with many people looking at Arabe. They


    didn''t expect that at such a young age, she first diagnosed what poison Molly had been given and then


    helped the police catch the culprit.


    The key was that she remained very calm from beginning to end, showing no panic.


    She had excellent mental strength, arguably the best in the field.


    "If I remember correctly, there was only one minute left till the end of thepetition." Arabe calmly


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    said.


    At that time on stage, all the contestants hadpleted their work, only Molly was too slow due to the


    pain and only managed to modify the hem part of her dress.


    She had sewn many fluttering butterflies on the hem; thest butterfly was just sewn, but she didn''t


    have time to tie the knot.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    While it looked good overall, it didn''t manage to snag the first ce.


    Arabe announced her scores, and the other judges snapped back to reality and started scoring too.


    Because Hans left early and couldn''t score, only nine judges gave scores.


    Isabe was shocked to find that she was the champ after calcting the total score of the three


    rounds.


    The runner-up was a contestant from Dawnstar, Anna.


    The third ce went to Molly.


    But everyone there knew that if it weren''t for Molly passing out all of a sudden, she would have been


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the overall winner, especially considering she got a high score just for modifying the skirt part in this


    round.


    As Arabe presented Isabe with her award, Isabe felt heavy-hearted because she knew better


    than anyone that this championship wasn''t meant to be hers.


    "It''s not fair to contestant number one." Isabe suddenly said.


    Whatever the reason, everyone had to ept the oue.


    "I believe contestant number one is looking forward to seeing you in the nextpetition." Arabe


    Isabe saw encouragement and affirmation in Arabe''s eyes, and she could hardly believe it. When


    she looked again, Arabe presented the award to the next contestant.


    After the award ceremony, Arabe addressed everyone, "All of youpeting today are outstanding


    talents from various countries. Just being on this stage proves your exceptional ability. You''re way


    ahead of most designers in this industry. Although many of you didn''t get to take a trophy home, losing


    is not disgraceful. Those who caused trouble backstage and were taken away by the police, they are


    the ones who really disgraced their countries."


    Arabe''s words were firm and powerful, "As long as you have the talent, you''ll be noticed and


    recognized someday. Those who think they could win the trophy, we''ll see you in the nextpetition."


    The whole ce erupted in apuse.


    Arabe left the stage and didn''t go to the hospital to visit Molly until thepetition was over.


    Meanwhile, Hans was by the hospital bed, waiting for the person on the bed to open her eyes.


    "Where is this?" Molly''s mind was still foggy.


    "You''re in the hospital." Hans saw her wake up and asked softly, "Do you feel better?"


    "Why am I in the hospital?" Molly''s mind was chaotic. After a while, she suddenly realized something, "I


    was still in thepetition."


    She tried to get out of bed but felt weak and fell into Hans''s arms.


    Luckily, Hans caught her in time. Otherwise, she would fall off the bed.


    "It hurts." Molly tugged at the needle in her hand and gasped in pain.


    "Are you okay?" Hans looked down at the girl in his arms, realized they were too close, and quickly let


    go of her, allowing her steady herself, "Thepetition is over."


    "It¡¯s over? What about me?" Molly tried hard to remember, and she seemed to not to have finished her


    work.


    Thest butterfly, she didn''t even finish.


    "How did it end so quickly? Did I ce?" Molly saw Hans didn''t answer, and she wanted to pull out the


    needle from her hand.


    "You can''t pull it out." Just as Hans spoke, Molly had already reached to tear off the medical tape on


    her hand.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Hans quickly grabbed her hand, saying, "You''re going to bleed."


    Yanking the needle out like that, she was not only going to bleed, but might also cause a blood clot,


    block blood vessels, make it harder to get another needle in, and the pain''s going to be through the


    roof.


    "Mr. Collins, I need to get back to thepetition." Molly said frantically, her face and voice filled with


    urgency.


    She had been looking forward to and preparing for this internationalpetition for three whole


    months, and there was no way she was going to end it all in haste.


    "Ranking isn''t everything." Hans tried tofort her.


    "It IS!" Molly quickly corrected him, "I''m here representing Solterra today. I can''t just quit halfway like


    this!"


    Seeing her hesitate, Hans couldn''t help but ask softly, "What else?"


    Molly couldn''t hide the disappointment and sadness in her eyes, and she was on the verge of tears.


    "I''m about to officially take over the family business. If I could win this, at least most people would


    ept my leadership. But now."


    It was all over.


    How can the family''s clothingpany ept a loser who can''t even rank to manage it?


    She was still so young, and there must be quite a few board members who disagreed.


    She wasn''t Arabe. Winning was the only solution she could think of.


    Tears welled up in Molly''s eyes, "Mr. Collins, is thepetition really over?"


    "Yeah." Hans pointed to the clock on the wall, "It''s been half an hour."


    At that, all the light left Molly''s eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hans said, "You should get some rest."


    Molly didn''t know how she got back to bed, she was heartbroken, she couldn''t believe she had worked


    so hard for three months, only to end up like this.


    Two tears silently slid down her cheeks.


    For the first time, Hans saw a girl cry without making a sound, her long eyshes drooping, the two


    crystal tears falling, no sound, but the sadness was so clear, it made him feel sorry for her.


    "Are you okay?" Hans didn''t know how tofort her, and he could only hand her a tissue.


    Suddenly, Molly burst into tears, giving Hans quite a jolt.


    "Why would my stomach hurt?" Molly sobbed, "Why did it have to be then? Why did I faint? I''m so


    useless."


    Seeing her drastic mood swings, Hans could onlyfort her, "It''s not your fault."


    Molly, "I could''ve held on. Why am I so weak."


    Seeing her cry so hard, Hans could only say, "Someone poisoned you."


    "Poisoned?" Molly''s tears stopped in their tracks. She instantly grabbed Hans'' arms, "What poison?


    Who poisoned me? Are you saying my stomachache was someone trying to harm me?"


    Hans, "Yes."


    Molly, "Who? Why would they harm me?"


    "We''re not sure yet." Hans looked at her, gripping his arms. It wasn''t convenient to break free, he tried


    to back away quietly, but she held on tight, "Be is on it, she''ll find out."


    "That''s too much." Molly suddenly hugged him, sobbing uncontrobly, "It''s too much. Why would they


    poison me? Couldn''t they wait until after thepetition?"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Hans found her train of thought rather peculiar and couldn''t help but ask, "So you mean to poison


    yourself after thepetition?"


    "Exactly, I''d rather suffer unbearable pain or even pass out after thepetition than make a fool of


    myself during it." Molly sobbed, her cheeks rubbing against his clothes.


    After rubbing her face on his clothes, she choked up, "Your clothes smell so good."


    Then, she suddenly froze. Wait, was she crying on Hans, wiping her tears on his clothes?


    At that moment, Arabe pushed the door open and walked in, a smirk tugging at the corner of her


    mouth upon seeing the scene.


    Molly, "It''s not what you think."


    Molly hadn''t expected to do something so out of line, so she quickly let go and hurriedly exined to


    Hans, "I''m sorry, Mr. Collins, really sorry, I didn''t mean to. You can take off your clothes, and I''ll wash


    them for you when we get back."


    Hans, "That''s not necessary."


    Molly tried to tug his clothes off but couldn''t, and it was tremendously embarrassing. She wiped her


    tears off his clothes with her hands, "I really didn''t mean to."


    Her voice gradually lowered, and she murmured, "And I didn''t mean to hug you just now."


    Leaning against the door, Arabe casually asked, "Should I hold onto your trophy?"


    Trophy??


    Molly wanted to dash over and grab it.


    "Careful." Hans quickly caught her hand, which still had the IV needle in it. She would definitely pull on


    the needle if she rushed over like that.


    Molly realized what was happening, her cheeks instantly turning red.


    Hans hurriedly let go of her hand, and he had unintentionally grabbed it in his panic.


    Arabe watched the scene with interest, casually sauntering over, effectively breaking the awkward


    tension.


    Arabe, "Guess what this is?"


    "Third ce???" Molly''s eyes immediately lit up, "Be, is this some special treatment for me? I passed


    out, yet still managed third ce."


    Arabe, "You only tweaked the hemline in the third round, but the overall look was still good, plus your


    high scores in the first two rounds."


    So, getting third ce was within reason.


    "Really? No special treatment? Really?" Molly excitedly hugged Arabe.


    Arabe nced at her hand, thankfully, the needle hadn''t been pulled. "Yes, the other judges have


    scored too. The scores are legit."


    Arabe felt her cheek pressed against Molly''s, and she could barely say, "Easy there, you''re choking


    me."


    "Be, I love you." Molly hugged her tightly, like an affectionate kitten. She hadn''t won the


    championship, but she was more than satisfied with third ce.


    Molly, "It''s just I didn''t get to receive the trophy from you on stage."


    "So take it now." Arabe handed her the trophy, formally stating, "Contestant No.1, Molly,


    congrattions on winning third ce."


    Molly giggled happily, then bowed deeply, excitedly, and respectfully, epting, "Thank you, Queen


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Abby, thank you for personally presenting this to me."


    "This is my autograph." Arabe handed her a stack of photos, shots of her judging Molly during the


    "Ah." Molly''s eyes sparkled, and she excitedly grabbed the photos, "Who took these? They''re so good."

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    The key point here was that each photo had Queen Abby''s autograph on the back.


    "How about a selfie?" Arabe suggested with a smile.


    "Sure! Sure!" Molly nodded excitedly, holding the trophy in one hand, a photo in the other, and clutching


    Arabe''s arm. She didn''t just want a selfie, and she wanted a bunch.


    Arabe whipped out her phone, and Molly saw an extra face in frame as they posed for the camera.


    "Sorry, Mr. Collins, could you move over a bit." she said a bit awkwardly.


    Hans didn''t think he''d be the third wheel so quickly. He stepped aside, watching as the two girls


    snuggled up together.


    Molly faced the camera with a beaming smile, Arabe also grinning.


    Hans found women to be such fickle creatures. One moment weeping, the nextughing like a kid.


    Arabe had only taken a few shots when her phone started to vibrate. She nced at the caller ID


    and said in a low voice, "I need to take this call."


    "Okay," Molly replied, the trophy in her hand reflecting the joy on her face.


    Upon answering, a man''s voice quickly came from the other end.


    "Boss, did you save someone at the race today?"


    Arabe moved to the balcony of the hospital room and replied nonchntly, "No."


    "Did you diagnose someone''s condition? Most people wouldn''t know about the HN2C poison. The race


    was broadcast globally, your diagnosis caught a lot of attention. You should return home quickly. I


    worry."


    "You worry that I can''t return?"


    "Boss, the situation is grave. Even Skull and Bones is keeping tabs on you!"


    Skull and Bones was a terrifying secret society. Some said they''ve managed to manipte the politics


    of a major country for over a hundred years; others said many of the world''s biggest events were


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    orchestrated by them.


    In short, this group was much more dangerous than Arabe''s Mafia me and of apletely


    different nature.


    "Also, Hell Base is watching you." The man on the phone seemed anxious. "And T3 Research Institute


    is looking for you."


    T3 Research Institute was a terrifying medical organization that researched frightening viruses and


    conducts experiments on older people and children. Those who attracted their attention either work for


    them or get killed. Over the years, no one who had caught their attention has managed to escape.


    "I''ll be careful," Arabe replied, her attention suddenly drawn to a group of hurried individuals


    downstairs who didn''t look friendly.


    "Boss, let me bring a few people and escort you home. We can''t guarantee your safety, but at least we


    can take a bullet for you."


    After all, those who were eyeing the Boss now were all big trouble, like sticky mud that won''t shake off.


    Arabe, "No need, I have some matters to handle. I''m hanging up now."


    "Huh? Boss."


    Before the man could finish, Arabe hung up the call. She walked back into the hospital room. Molly


    perked up immediately. "Be, are you off the phone? Let''s take a few more photos."


    Arabe, "I have something to handle now. We''ll take more photoster. Hans, take Molly back to our


    country now."


    "Now?" Hans was a bit puzzled. Molly still had two bottles of IV fluids to go. Why was she in such a


    hurry to leave? Had something happened?


    "Yes, the fastest way is by private jet. I have some things to do, so I''m leaving first."


    "Hold on, aren''t we going to visit ourpany?" Hans asked quietly.


    "We''ll go next time," Arabe replied, then left the hospital room without a second thought.


    Hans found her train of thought rather peculiar and couldn''t help but ask, "So you mean to poison


    yourself after thepetition?"


    "Exactly, I''d rather suffer unbearable pain or even pass out after thepetition than make a fool of


    myself during it." Molly sobbed, her cheeks rubbing against his clothes.


    After rubbing her face on his clothes, she choked up, "Your clothes smell so good."


    Then, she suddenly froze. Wait, was she crying on Hans, wiping her tears on his clothes?


    At that moment, Arabe pushed the door open and walked in, a smirk tugging at the corner of her


    mouth upon seeing the scene.


    Molly, "It''s not what you think."


    Molly hadn''t expected to do something so out of line, so she quickly let go and hurriedly exined to


    Hans, "I''m sorry, Mr. Collins, really sorry, I didn''t mean to. You can take off your clothes, and I''ll wash


    them for you when we get back."


    Hans, "That''s not necessary."


    Molly tried to tug his clothes off but couldn''t, and it was tremendously embarrassing. She wiped her


    tears off his clothes with her hands, "I really didn''t mean to."


    Her voice gradually lowered, and she murmured, "And I didn''t mean to hug you just now."


    Leaning against the door, Arabe casually asked, "Should I hold onto your trophy?"


    Trophy??


    Molly wanted to dash over and grab it.


    "Careful." Hans quickly caught her hand, which still had the IV needle in it. She would definitely pull on


    the needle if she rushed over like that.


    Molly realized what was happening, her cheeks instantly turning red.


    Hans hurriedly let go of her hand, and he had unintentionally grabbed it in his panic.


    Arabe watched the scene with interest, casually sauntering over, effectively breaking the awkward


    tension.


    Arabe, "Guess what this is?"


    "Third ce???" Molly''s eyes immediately lit up, "Be, is this some special treatment for me? I passed


    out, yet still managed third ce."


    Arabe, "You only tweaked the hemline in the third round, but the overall look was still good, plus your


    high scores in the first two rounds."


    So, getting third ce was within reason.


    "Really? No special treatment? Really?" Molly excitedly hugged Arabe.


    Arabe nced at her hand, thankfully, the needle hadn''t been pulled. "Yes, the other judges have


    scored too. The scores are legit."


    Arabe felt her cheek pressed against Molly''s, and she could barely say, "Easy there, you''re choking


    me."


    "Be, I love you." Molly hugged her tightly, like an affectionate kitten. She hadn''t won the


    championship, but she was more than satisfied with third ce.


    Molly, "It''s just I didn''t get to receive the trophy from you on stage."


    "So take it now." Arabe handed her the trophy, formally stating, "Contestant No.1, Molly,


    congrattions on winning third ce."


    Molly giggled happily, then bowed deeply, excitedly, and respectfully, epting, "Thank you, Queen


    Abby, thank you for personally presenting this to me."


    "This is my autograph." Arabe handed her a stack of photos, shots of her judging Molly during the


    "Ah." Molly''s eyes sparkled, and she excitedly grabbed the photos, "Who took these? They''re so good."

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    A bunch of strangers took the elevator to the third floor, and as soon as they stepped out, they spotted


    this girl in the neighboring elevator, which had already closed. That was exactly who they were looking


    for!


    One of them said, "She''s going down. Chase her!"


    Arabe bolted out of the hospital as fast as she could, not wanting to endanger the people inside.


    Standing by the window, Hans watched his sister hastily disappear into the crowd. Were there a dozen


    or so people tailing her? Was she in some kind of trouble?


    Just then, a car pulled up in front of Arabe. Upon closer inspection, it was Romeo.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be at a meeting at the Dawnstar branch?


    Why was he here all of a sudden?


    Romeo opened the car door for her, saying, "Get in." Arabe hopped in without a second thought.


    The strangers also jumped into their cars, still hot on her trail, seemingly hell-bent on catching her.


    Arabe nced at the rearview mirror and asked Romeo, "How did you know I''d be here?"


    "I saw it on the live broadcast," he replied.


    If anything happened to Molly, Arabe would go to the hospital to see her. And the closest hospital to


    thepetition venue was this one.


    Just a quick diagnosis, and Arabe knew Molly was infected with HN2C.


    A medical genius like her would draw attention.


    But the people who came today were clearly up to no good, and it would be tough for Arabe to shake


    them off.


    "If they find out you''re Dr. Bell, we might be in trouble. I remember a couple of years ago, people were


    saying that Dr. Bell had a medication that could bring people back from the dead," Romeo mentioned,


    giving Arabe a nce.


    She didn''t deny it but simply replied, "There was a patient who was on the brink of death. His family


    was desperate to find me, so they spread the news everywhere. Soon, everyone was looking for me,


    hoping to get their hands on this magical drug. As a result, a few who were mistaken for Dr. Bell ended


    up dead."


    Because these fake Dr. Bells didn''t have the medicine they wanted.


    "If I really had such a thing, I would have used it on Grannie Grace a long time ago," Arabe smiled


    faintly. Although there was a hint of sadness in her smile, it faded quickly. "But they still won''t give up


    on finding me."


    She''d been good at hiding all these years.


    But after today''s incident on the stage, people might start questioning her identity.


    Just then, Romeo''s phone started buzzing. He hit the answer button on the steering wheel. "Hans."


    Hans''s voice came through, sounding a bit anxious. "Romeo, my sister seems to be in trouble."


    "I know, she''s with me," Romeo replied as he watched the traffic. "Don''t worry, Hans. I''ll take care of


    her."


    "Good. I''ll feel better with you there," Hans sighed in relief but couldn''t help asking, "Who are those


    people tailing her?"


    Romeo, "Just some people who appreciate her talent and want her to treat them."


    Hearing this, a weight lifted off Hans''s heart. "The way they acted, I thought they were out for revenge.


    You take care of her, and she told me to make sure Molly gets back home safe. I''ll take care of that


    first."


    Romeo, "Alright, we''ll meet when we return to the country."


    After hanging up, Romeo nced at Arabe, "Hans is really worried about you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Arabe, "I know."


    Like at thepetition today, he was more than willing to share all the delicious food with her.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Who would''ve thought that Hans actually figured out she was in danger.


    She thought she had it all under wraps.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, like a swarm of bees, a dozen ck cars appeared from all directions and blocked off the


    escape route of the crowd, allowing Romeo''s car to slip away safely.


    Arabe was caught off guard. She had no idea Romeo had so many people at the disposal in


    Dawnstar. Was there something about his identity she didn''t know?


    "I''ve got some people on my payroll, and they came in handy today," Romeo exined, seemingly


    catching on to her confusion as they arrived at a barren piece ofnd.


    There sat a private jet with about seven or eight armed guards around it. They all showed great respect


    when they saw Romeo.


    Romeo nodded, tossed the car keys to one of them, and led Arabe up the stairs to the ne.


    "We''re heading back to meet with Hans," he said.


    "Alright." Arabe was led by him, suddenly remembering something one of her subordinates had


    mentioned. Romeo apparently had another organization on the side, separate from the Triangr


    Zone. This organization had people spread across different countries and seemed to have some


    political ties.


    But in front of her, this man was just a big kid. Who would''ve thought.


    As Romeo stepped upon thest stair, his phone buzzed. He received a picture of a wrecked car with a


    dead body.


    It was one of his men. Both the man and the car were gone.


    Seemed like the people who came today had some tricks up their sleeves.


    In another private jet, Molly sat on the couch while Hans attended to her IV.


    "Mr. Collins, is something wrong?" Molly couldn''t help but ask. "Be considers me a friend, and she


    wouldn''t rush me back home before my IV was finished. Did she run into some trouble? Or is it me


    who''s in trouble?"


    "No." Hans finished setting up the IV as the nurse instructed, then said in a soft voice, "There''s a


    medication that''s not avable overseas."


    Molly was skeptical. "Then why didn''t Bee back with us?"


    Hans, "She''s staying with Romeo."


    "Oh." Molly had an aha moment. Romeo was admittedly pretty clingy. Maybe the two of them were


    nning to have some fun in Dawnstar.


    "You rest up. Call me if you need anything," Hans said, sitting across from her and flipping through


    some reports. He hadn''t had a chance to go over them yet.


    Seeing him so engrossed in his work, Molly couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Collins. It seems like you''re


    always working. Don''t you have a life outside of work?"


    Hans looked up. What else would there be?


    "I thought sessful people like you would take some time off, go sightseeing, enjoy the beautiful


    scenery of different countries, spend time with family. Like my dad used to."


    As she said this, the image of her kind and loving father came to mind, bringing a lump to her throat.


    Her father was a sessful man who would take her and her mother out for fun whenever he had free


    time.


    But those days were over.


    After her father''s death, her uncle took over thepany and managed to reduce her mother''s assets.


    Eventually, he kicked them out of their home.


    None of their rtives stepped in to help.


    Hans seemed to understand what she was thinking andforted her softly, "If your father knew that


    you won third ce today, he''d be proud of you."


    Molly smiled, tears welling in her eyes, "Mr. Collins, I never thought you''d be theforting type."


    She always considered Hans a cold-hearted CEO, hardly daring to look at him directly.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Hans, "Am I usually a hard-nosed guy?"


    "Well. not exactly. But you do have a strong aura that puts pressure on people when they''re around


    you," Molly replied, ncing at Hans, "But you''re not bad right now. At least you''re a bit more


    approachable."


    She drew a tiny circle in the air with her finger,ughing, looking cute as a button.


    Hans softened his voice, "Seems like there''s still room for me to improve."


    "No, you''re already perfect. You have great self-control and ambition and can manage your schedule


    and emotions well. You handle any problem with a cool head. Many people in thepany admire you,


    thinking you''re wless."


    "And some think I''m a workaholic robot, cold and boring."


    "That''s not true. In my opinion, you''re a gentleman who leads by example, a fair boss, and someone


    who''s overly protective of his sister."


    Overly protective of his sister?


    Molly, "Overall, I think you''re a good person, very gentle."


    Hans had never been praised like this by a girl before. In school, girls only had one word for him -


    handsome. At work, people found him stringent. And Molly was the first person topliment him in


    every way.


    Hans''s gaze softened even more, "Take a break, and I''ll call you when it''s time."


    Molly, "Okay."


    Although Molly wanted to rest, having her boss sit before her, reading documents, gave her some


    pressure.


    She closed her eyes, images of thepetition scene flooding her mind. It was such a pity, that the


    butterfly knot wasn''t tied properly, and the top part of the dress wasn''t altered well.


    After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes, looking at Hans, "Mr. Collins, can I borrow some paper


    and a pen?"


    She was currently receiving an IV drip on someone else''s ne.


    "Sure, I''ll go get them." Hans stood up and quickly found her some paper and a pen.


    Ideas started to flow in Molly''s head. She quickly sketched a few dress designs on the paper, all with


    butterfly-style skirts butpletely different top designs.


    Hans watched her intently, drawing, images of her on stage today, holding an umbre, slowlying


    out from a small bridge over a stream, looking into the distance...


    Her retro hairstyle, slim figure, wearing a well-fitted red dress, with Solterra women''s unique elegance


    and nobility.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Collins, what do you think?" Molly waved her free hand in front of Hans, "Mr. Collins? Did you hear


    me?"


    Hans snapped back to reality.


    Only a few minutes had passed, and Molly had already drawn seven or eight designs.


    Hans took the sketches, surprised to find each of them unique.


    "What do you think?" Molly held her breath, waiting for her boss''s evaluation.


    Hans nodded, "Very good."


    "Really?"


    "You''ll be the next Queen Abby."


    Such high praise?


    It wasing from Queen Abby''s own brother.


    Molly was surprised but more excited.


    "Under your leadership, thepany will definitely get better and better." Hans returned the sketches


    to her.


    Molly didn''t realize how she took the papers, only knowing that her boss''s approval made her extremely


    happy.


    After a while, she fell asleep. Hans watched the girl in front of him, thinking back to the time in the office


    when she tripped over her own torn skirt, slipping and falling into his arms again and again.


    Then, her face was as red as a ripe apple, almost to the point of tears, especially at the end when her


    dress tore. Despite him quickly taking off his zer to cover her, she still ran out of the office in


    embarrassment.


    She was really cute then.


    After a while, Molly felt a thin nket gently ced on her. It must have been Hans, afraid that she


    would catch a cold, specially found a nket to cover her.


    Molly didn''t dare to open her eyes, but her breathing became more and more tense.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    The next thing she knew, someone was gently recing the IV drip bottle for her.


    The guy was so gentle as if he was afraid to disturb her rest.


    Hans'' tenderness and attentiveness warmed Molly''s heart.


    God knew how much time had passed when the ne flew over Solterra.


    Molly had a good snooze and woke up to find Hans making coffee by the coffee machine.


    His tall and graceful figure and handsome face were really an eye candy.


    "You''re awake?" Hans noticed her gaze, brewed a cup of coffee for her, and ced it in front of her.


    "Give it a try."


    Molly noticed the needle on the back of her hand was gone. "Did you pull it out for me?"


    Hans, "Yeah."


    Molly was surprised at his skills. She didn''t even wake up when he pulled out the needle.


    He must have been very gentle, right?


    And he pressed on the wound for her when he pulled out the needle.


    With these thoughts, Molly couldn''t help blushing. She took a sip of the coffee and immediately made a


    face. It was so bitter.


    Seeing her reaction, Hansughed, "You''re not used to bitterness?"


    Molly, "No, I can handle it!"


    "You don''t need to call me Mr. Collins in private," Hans added three cubes of sugar to her coffee,


    looking very friendly.


    Molly, "What should I call you then? Hans?"


    She should call him like Be did to make it more personable.


    "Still bitter?" Hans looked at her again.


    Molly took another sip, not daring to say it was still bitter.


    Hans added two more cubes of sugar to her coffee. "Try again."


    "Mr. Collins, no, Hans, you''re so considerate."


    Even though she didn''t say anything, Hans could tell she didn''t like bitter coffee and added sugar to her


    coffee twice.


    The ne soonnded at a private airstrip.


    "Hans, thanks for bringing me back home." Molly got off the ne and was ready to hail a cab.


    "There''s no taxi around."


    "I can walk out and hail one."


    "Be asked me to take you home." Hans kept the car door open. "Get in."


    In the end, Molly got into his car.


    Since there was a driver, she and Hans could only sit in the back seat.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They were a bit too close forfort, which made Molly hold her breath.


    To break the tension, Molly took out her phone, turned it on, and found a lot of missed calls and


    messages.


    The person who called her the most was her mom, Iris. Molly quickly called back.


    "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Molly, are you back? I saw you faint on the live stream at thepetition. Be said someone


    poisoned you to stop you from winning. Are you okay?"


    When she couldn''t reach Molly, Iris was very worried about her daughter''s safety. Be said on the live


    stream that this kind of poison was torturous.


    Molly, "I''m fine, I''m already in Summerfield."


    "That''s good." Iris was finally relieved. "Don''t go to the office. Go home first."


    Molly, "What happened?"

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    "Those old-timers on the board were unhappy with your performance in thepetition. They''ve had a


    few meetings about it and even drafted a contract. It''s on your desk, and they want you to sign it, give


    up your executive rights to thepany, and just take a fixed dividend each month."


    This was outrageous!


    Iris was so upset and worried that her voice was more agitated than usual, and Hans, sitting nearby,


    could hear it.


    Despite her anger at the board members, Molly kept her calm and asked softly, "Where are you now?"


    "They''ve kicked me out of thepany. I''m at home. Don''t bother going to thepany. I''m worried


    the old-timers will give you a hard time. Come home, and we''ll figure something out together."


    "We have to face this problem sooner orter." Molly thought that dying the issue was not the


    solution, and they had no better ideas either.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly continued, "I''m heading to thepany right away. Don''t wait up for me for dinner. Don''t worry, I


    got this."


    "Molly." Iris''s voice became hoarse, choked with sobs.


    All the stress and difficulties fell on Molly''s shoulders, and she felt terribly guilty.


    "Mom, our lives will get better. Don''t be sad. Wipe your tears." Molly could hear her crying, "The more


    people want us to fall, the more we have to stand tall and show them that we''re not so easily beaten."


    Iris was moved to tears by her words, and the sound of her soft sobbing came through the phone.


    "Okay, Mom, you go calm yourself down, have a cup of coffee, look at some flowers. I''ll be home as


    soon as I''ve sorted things out."


    Afterforting her mother, Molly hung up the call. Hans couldn''t help but ask, "You in some kind of


    trouble?"


    "It''s nothing." Molly didn''t say much, just feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    At her age, with no managerial experience or notable achievements, it was only normal that the old-


    timers on the board disapproved of her. But they went so far as to kick her mother out, and this was just


    too much.


    "Do you need my help?" Hans looked at her.


    Molly shook her head, "You can''t help with this."


    This was something she had to face alone.


    She said, "Could you drop me off at the Cooper Group?"


    Ten minutester, they pulled up at the front of the Cooper Group, and Molly thanked him gratefully.


    "Hans, you brought me back home today, gave me a transfusion, cared for me, and drove me here. I


    should have treated you to a meal, but something''se up. I''ll make it up to you when I have the


    chance. Thank you so much for today."


    Seeing her being so polite made Hans feel awkward, "Don''t mention it."


    "I''ll head in then."


    As Molly walked into thepany building, Hans watched through the car window. Two receptionists


    were pointing and whispering about her. They didn''t wee her arrival and even looked a bit


    disdainful.


    He and his sister had thought that if they returned thepany to the Cooper family, Molly and her


    mother''s lives would improve.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    They didn''t see iting. So many challenges were lying in wait for them.


    Molly was inherently naive, unsure if she''s cut out for this.


    Molly had just started working at thepany when she overheard two receptionists badmouthing her.


    "I thought she was someone special. Wasn''t she the one who got her uncle''s family killed?"


    "You know she''s an ice queen, yet you''re bbering away here. You sure you''ll still have your job after


    this."


    "Oh, the way you''re talking sounds like I''m dying to work for her."


    The two receptionists were sarcastic because they had tried to get close to Harry, Molly''s cousin,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    hoping to get some benefits. Little did they know, Molly would throw a wrench in their ns. They didn''t


    get anything. Instead, they got yed by Harry.


    Harry is now in jail, and his parents and sister reportedlymitted suicide.


    Molly didn''t want to pick a fight with them, but hearing them talk like this, she felt that if she kept silent,


    she would only be more cowardly. She remembered Arabe''s strict management style in the


    "You guys don''t want to work here? Great, I don''t want to hire you. Go settle your wages at the finance


    department within half an hour, then get out."


    "On what grounds are you firing us?" One receptionist red up, mming the table. "Also, ording


    toborw, if you fire us, you must paypensation!"


    "You want to talkborw with me?" Molly found it amusing. "Doesn''t theborw also say that if an


    employee is dismissed for fault, thepany doesn''t have to pay anypensation? You guys are


    alwayste and leave early, breakpany rules. If anything, I should be asking you forpensation,


    right?"


    The two receptionists were so furious at her sudden aggressive stance that they were left speechless.


    Molly, "I''m giving you half an hour. If you''re still here after that, I''ll have security throw you out."


    "Molly. If your father were still around, he''d regret having a useless child like you running thepany!"


    Molly was heading for the elevator, but hearing this, she paused,ughing coldly, "If my father could


    see me handling things like this, he''d say I''m too lenient. I wanted to let you guys off, but since you


    don''t want that, I''ll have someone thoroughly investigate your misconduct in thepany and demand


    One of the receptionists almost suffocated with anger.


    Molly, in her high heels, walked into the elevator. The two receptionists watched the elevator doors


    close, still spitting venom about her, all of which was seen by Hans.


    Molly pressed the elevator button and headed straight for the top floor. As soon as she got out of the


    elevator, she announced a group meeting that all shareholders and the chairman must attend.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would show up if Molly called for a group meeting. But because


    today''s topic was about whether she would give up the group''s management rights, all shareholders


    and the chairman attended.


    Molly returned to her office to find documents ready on her desk, onlycking her signature.


    This was really too much.


    "President Molly, you''re finally here." Molly''s assistant had been hiding in the corner for a while, only


    daring to show her face when she saw Molly. "You have no idea how terrifying they were just now, and I


    didn''t dare toe out."


    Sigh, she really was the most pitiful assistant in history.


    Other executives'' assistants usually had some sort of authority, but she was looked down upon and


    even threatened with dismissal.


    Being an intern assistant was too hard!

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    "They didn''t give you a hard time, did they?" Molly asked softly.


    "No." Despite the fact that she had been hassled, warned, and even threatened, the assistant didn''t let


    on, knowing Molly already had enough on her te. "So, what''s next, boss?" she asked.


    "Come with me to the meeting room," Molly said, picking up the files they had prepared and headed


    straight for the meeting room.


    The assistant couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something different about Molly today. She


    seemed more decisive, more determined.


    "Oh, and Molly, you passed out at thepetition today. Someone tried to poison you. You''re okay,


    right?" the assistant asked nervously.


    "I''m fine," Molly assured her.


    "Thank God." the assistant sighed in relief. Then she remembered, "You were amazing at the


    price shot up because of thispetition. The old board members are probably scared of your growing


    influence and want to kick you out. I always thought a capable person like you should be the one


    running thepany."


    Molly was touched by the assistant''s loyalty. Then she remembered something, "Check if the two


    receptionist downstairs are breaking anypany rules."


    "Got it, boss! No need to check. They are always trying to seduce Harry, inting expenses,ing


    out. "Are you going to fire them?"


    "Yep, and im damages while we''re at it."


    The assistant was surprised at Molly''s newfound resolve. "I''ll handle it. They''ll regret it!"


    Once they arrived at the meeting room, the assistant opened the door for Molly, immediately drawing


    sarcasticments from the old board members.


    "So, now that you''re CEO, you think you''re too good to open doors?"


    The assistant was flustered. It was her idea to open the door for Molly, not Molly''s.


    The old board members were cunning and always looking for ways to embarrass Molly.


    "Youe third in somepetition and think you''re hot stuff? Do you want to take over the


    Molly looked around at the shareholders and directors, finally resting her gaze on Louis. She smirked.


    "Well, I''d like to ask, what awards have you won in your twenty years in this industry? Third ce in an


    international fashion designpetition. Anyone here ever won that?"


    The room fell silent.


    The assistant''s heart was pounding. Molly had taken control of the room just by stepping in.


    "All we need to know is how to run a business." Louis sneered.


    "Talking to me about running a business? Alright. Who here could''ve made the stock price soar like it


    did today before thepetition?" Molly asked, her voice icy. "Anyone? No?"


    Louis, "You''re only benefiting from thepetition!"


    "That''s right. But you guys couldn''t benefit from it!" Molly mmed the trophy onto the table. The room


    fell silent again, and everyone too pissed off to speak.


    Molly pulled out the papers the board had prepared beforehand and pped them onto the table.


    "These papers are a mess. The sentences don''t even make sense. This is elementary school level. Do


    you darepete with me for control of thepany? My grandfather built thispany from scratch.


    What right do you have to control it?"


    Louis was speechless, and then Merlin jumped in, "In conclusion, we have the right to dismiss you!"


    "Right, as CEO, I don''t have the right to dismiss any of you. I can only ept being dismissed. But


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    today, I acquired shares!"

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Every shareholder and board member was gobsmacked, and they all turned to look at her.


    Everyone knew that Molly''s uncle had snatched the shares from Molly and her mother, and then her


    uncle, his wife, and Myra all passed away. The case was still under investigation, so the shares never


    got to Molly.


    However, just recently, Harry, the son of Molly''s uncle, had voluntarily given his shares to Molly to


    lighten his sentence. Moreover, the fact that Molly''s uncle had uwfully possessed their shares was


    cleared up, and now the shares have been transferred to Molly ording to procedure.


    In other words, Molly was now the biggest shareholder in the group.


    She said, "With my current position, I could sack any of you."


    President Merlin was so angry he threw his ID badge on the conference table, "Fine, I quit! Let''s see if


    thepany can survive without me."


    "No biggie." President Louis also threw down his badge, clearly opposing Molly.


    A little assistant couldn''t help worrying for Molly. These two presidents were too much, and they were


    obviously trying to embarrass Molly!


    However, Molly sat at the head of the conference table as if she had foreseen this and coldly chuckled,


    "Anyone else want to leave?"


    As soon as she said this, the room fell silent again.


    "That''s it? Just these two?" Molly found it amusing. Weren''t the entire board trying to oust her? How


    She said, "I''ve already hired someone from abroad. Anyone of your positions can be reced."


    Upon hearing this, President Jay angrily mmed the table, "Molly, are you trying to rece all of us?"


    Molly, "I didn''t say that. I just found some extra talents, just in case."


    President Jay pointed at her angrily, "I''ve worked with your father for many years. If he knew,"


    Before he could finish, Molly cut him off, "If he knew you betrayed him right after he died, supported my


    uncle to take his position, tried to reduce our shares, bullied his wife and daughter, do you think my


    father would let you sit here?"


    President Jay didn''t expect her to be apletely different person after she returned from the


    Molly angrily mmed the table, "None of you are worthy to talk about your friendship with my father!"


    The meeting room fell silent again.


    The assistant was dumbfounded, and she hadn''t expected Molly to be so powerful today.


    At that moment, an employee knocked on the meeting room door and entered.


    "Sorry to interrupt, President Molly, Mr. Collins from Collins Fashion is waiting for you in the lounge. He


    said that the cooperation discussion isn''t finished and was wondering how much longer you''d be?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Collins Fashion?


    Hans?


    Everyone was surprised, such an important figure, why would he negotiate with the small group?


    No wonder Molly was so confident. Turned out she had a connection with Collins Fashion. She had the


    support of Collins Fashion.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Molly knew Hans was there to back her up, so she stood up and said, "Sorry guys, I''ve got stuff to deal


    with. If anyone wants to quit, you better hand in your resignation today. After today, if anyone breaks


    the rules or acts weird, I''ll hold you ountable and demandpensation. Meeting over."


    "This chick. She''s a real pain in the ass." President Louis was so irritated he could hardly breathe. His


    secretary quickly stepped in to give him a chest massage.


    "This is too much! I''ve ved away for twelve years in thispany, and she doesn''t respect me at


    all." President Merlin grumbled to the other chairmen, and he didn''t expect this girl to not only refused


    to keep him on board but even kicked him out.


    "She''s now the major shareholder, and she''s got the backing of Collins Fashion." another chairman


    sighed, "Having a little girl leading thepany just doesn''t sit right with me."


    "Yeah, previously, when her uncle was in charge, although he didn''t make any big strides, at least he''s


    a middle-aged man, not like a little girl."


    "ording to the rules, when a new president takes office, there''s supposed to be a celebration party


    and everyone has to attend."


    Someone brought up this issue, and many of the chairmen felt a headacheing on. They had


    already rejected Molly taking over thepany, and now they needed to throw a party to wee her.


    What a drag.


    Molly went to the lounge and asked someone to pour coffee for Hans. Once they were alone, she


    broke into a big smile.


    "Hans, you came to back me up, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah, nobody''s giving you a hard time, right?" Hans noticed she seemed fine and didn''t seem hurt.


    "During my time at Be Management, I picked up her leadership style. Today, I managed to pull


    through, not sure what troubles areing my way next."


    As Molly was saying this, someone knocked on the door. It was an assistant carrying two cups of


    coffee.


    "Mr. Collins, your coffee. President Molly, yours." After setting down the coffee, the assistant reminded


    her in a low voice, "President Molly, there''s a celebration party tonight to mark your official takeover of


    thepany. It''s customary for the board of directors to decide the time and ce. Please be sure to


    attend."


    "What? A celebration party? Whose bright idea was that?" Molly was already fed up with those old


    directors.


    Before she couldin, the assistant told her it was her grandfather''s idea, so Molly had to swallow


    herints.


    "So what am I supposed to do at this celebration party tonight?" Molly had no clue.


    The assistant was equally inexperienced. She just started her internship at thepany, and her first


    task was to assist Molly.


    "When I left the meeting room earlier, I heard one of the chairmen saying."


    The assistant stopped, looking at Hans, unsure whether to share this information with an outsider.


    Molly caught her drift and generously said, "No problem, go ahead. Hans is a friend."


    Hearing this, the assistant spilled the beans.


    "One of the chairmen said he wants to see what kind of people you can invite tonight! After asking


    around, I found out that tonight''s event isn''t just a celebration. It''s also a test of your connections as the


    new CEO. Basically, they want to see what benefits you can bring to thepany after taking over.


    Usually, the bosses ofpanies who have a good rtionship with you would attend your celebration


    party."


    As soon as Molly heard this, she knew she was in trouble. She didn''t have any connections. How could


    she possibly invite influential people to support her?


    "I was actually quite worried, but then you said Mr. Collins is our friend, and I felt relieved." The


    assistant let out a sigh of relief and rxed, "Mr. Collins has a huge influence. Who in Solterra can


    Molly nced at Hans, and there''s no way he would attend such a boring party, right?


    Besides, Hans had already helped her so much that she didn''t want to impose on him again.


    The assistant continued, "Also, during the live broadcast, that foreign contestant Isabe mentioned


    you''re good friends with the famous designer Queen Abby. Is that true? If Queen Abby coulde,


    those old directors and shareholders would definitely see you in a new light!"


    Molly was even more troubled, "Queen Abby is currently in Dawnstar."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    She might not have returned to the country yet.


    Even if she did, she wouldn''t want to be a bother to Be.


    She can''t be bothering people over trivial stuff, right?


    "What?" The assistant seemed a bit disappointed but quickly perked up, "We have Mr. Collins, that''s


    more than enough! Just not sure if Mr. Collins is free tonight."


    Molly shot Hans another nce, only to see him nod, "Sure, what time tonight, you tell me."


    "Hans?" Molly couldn''t believe her ears. Hans actually agreed?


    Why would he attend such a dull mini-celebration.


    It must be because of Be.


    Molly felt incredibly touched but also a bit guilty, as if she was taking advantage of her friendship with


    Be, but she swore she had no intention of using Be.


    "Great." the assistant began, then remembered something, "Oh, and President Molly, you''ll need to


    wear an evening gown tonight and make nice with those old board members."


    Make nice?


    Molly hadn''t expected such a straightforwardment from the assistant, "Alright, got it."


    "Do you need me to prepare your gown?"


    Molly, "No need. I''ve recently designed a set. It should be good to wear."


    "Alright, I''ll be off then." The assistant tiptoed out, closing the door behind her.


    Molly couldn''t help but bow deeply to Hans, "Thank you, Hans. I know you''re busy. Thank you for being


    willing to attend such a boring celebration."


    "No need to be so formal." Hans''s gaze softened, "I actually came over to discuss a coboration."


    "Coboration?" Molly''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t believe Hans was interested in her small


    corporation.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But really?


    This small corporation didn''t have much to show for.


    "You ced third in the internationalpetition, and I think we can coborate onunching a new


    product." Hans voiced his thoughts.


    Molly nodded enthusiastically, "Alright, let''s do as you say! Thank you, Hans." Molly knew it was all


    because of Be that Hans would give her such an opportunity.


    "You''re being too formal again."


    Hans stood up, and Molly hurriedly escorted him out of the office.


    He said, "You''re just starting to run the corporation. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can


    Molly looked at his profile and couldn''t help saying, "Hans, you''re truly a great guy."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    "You''re really good atying it on thick!" Hans said for the umpteenth time today.


    "No, that ain''t ttery, mate. I genuinely think you''re rad." Molly was saying that when someone passed


    by. She stopped talking and escorted Hans to thepany''s entrance, expressing deep gratitude


    towards him.


    Once Hans was gone, Molly called Arabe.


    "Be, I''ve got a shindig tonight. You reckon this dress suits the asion?"


    "What kind of party?"


    Not knowing what the asion was, she wasn''t sure if the dress would be appropriate.


    Molly exined, "My grandpa set it up before he passed. Whenever there''s a new management team,


    the old board members and shareholders throw a wee bash."


    Getting the picture, Arabe said promptly, "In that case, the dress is spot on."


    "Be, I got to thank you," Molly couldn''t resist saying. "If it wasn''t for you, Hans wouldn''t have brought


    me back home, wouldn''t have stood up for me when those old farts on the board gave me a hard time.


    And he''s even willing to attend tonight''s party. You don''t know how much that means. It''s basically a


    chance for the new CEO to show off their connections."


    This was really surprising.


    Thank goodness Hans agreed to go. Otherwise, she would be looked down on by those old geezers


    again.


    After hearing her out, Arabe replied gently, "I''ll have Jaime represent QY tonight. I''ve got some stuff


    to take care of."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly eximed, "What? No, I mean."


    "I know," Arabe chuckled, "he''ll discuss a possible coboration with you."


    Another coboration?


    Molly was at a loss for words, then filled with gratitude, "Be, how is your family so nice. Hans also


    wants to coborate. I know my own capabilities. Our smallpany doesn''t have much to offer you


    guys."


    It must be because of their friendship that Hans and Be were willing to help her.


    "You earned your third ce. That''s a great achievement," Arabe replied with a smile. "Anyway, I''ve


    got things to do. If you need help tonight, just turn to Hans."


    Molly responded, "Alright."


    After hanging up, Arabe turned to the man beside her.


    Even though she and Romeo had safely returned, some forces had infiltrated Solterra, searching for


    her whereabouts.


    She didn''t want to put Molly in danger.


    So she couldn''t show up tonight.


    At eight o''clock that evening.


    The celebration was held on the top floor of the Summerfield Hotel.


    Many shareholders and board members arrived early, eager to see Molly squirm.


    They gossiped, "The girl''s just too immature, has no respect for time. Look at all these board members


    and shareholders waiting for her. She thinks she''s something else now that she''s CEO."


    "Exactly, youngsters these days just don''t get it. No matter how high and mighty she is, without anyone


    backing her, where''s the dignity?"


    "Look at the night view of Summerfield, and it''s gorgeous. Only those at the top can appreciate this


    unique beauty."


    Just then, someone announced, "President Molly is here."


    Everyone turned to look at her. Molly was wearing a color-blocked strapless dress. One side was an


    extreme ck, giving a ,rxed vibe, and the other was peach-pink, giving a girly charm. The sh of


    the two styles was stunning.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    She looked stunning when she dressed up, and she had a great aura about her. Her long hair simply


    styled was eye-catching. However, she didn''t bring any guests with her.


    At this point, several directors started tough, some even stepped forward to mock her.


    "President Molly, what''s up with the solo act? No friends to tag along?" an older woman feigned


    concern. "If you don''t have any connections, you can tell me, I know a guy who runs a pretty famous


    clothingpany,. He could help you out."


    When the woman noticed that Molly''s chest was bigger than hers, she was immediately filled with


    resentment and jealousy.


    "President Bill, why the need to tease? President Molly just took over thepany, she can''t possibly


    have that many friends."


    Before she could finish, a voice cut her off.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, I''mte." A young man in a suit came forward, extending his hand. "President Molly,


    congrattions on taking over the Cooper Group. I''m sure it will be even more powerful under


    your leadership."


    "Mr. Jaime?" Molly hadn¡¯t expected Jaime, the stand-in CEO of QY, to actually show up. Grateful, she


    shook his hand. "I''m really d you could make it to our celebration today."


    "No kidding, I heard earlier that there is a famous clothingpany that could help you out, which one


    is it?" Jaime turned his gaze to the mocking President Bill.


    President Bill was speechless. This was Jaime, the CEO of QY.


    Everyone knew that Queen Abby rarely appeared in thepany, and that Jaime was in charge of the


    day-to-day operations. She did not expect him to appear in person, and even stand up for Molly. Her


    friend''spany was just a smallpany, and she mentioned it to humiliate Molly. She didn¡¯t expect


    Jaime to bring it up.


    "President Bill, Mr. Jaime is asking you whichpany?" Molly confidently asked, looking at President


    Bill with interest.


    President Bill quickly backed down. "I was just saying."


    Her friend''spany was not even worth mentioning. She would never dare to be arrogant in front of


    Jaime.


    "That''s great, it''s an honor for the Cooper Group to work with QY." Molly shook his hand again,


    expressing her gratitude.


    The other directors and shareholders were stunned. They couldn''t believe that Molly managed to invite


    someone like Jaime. Everyone knew QY''s status in the fashion world.


    Just then, another man came over, his eyes falling on Molly and Jaime''s hands.


    "Is that Hans from Collins Fashion? He''s here too?"


    "At the board meeting this afternoon, they were nning to fire Molly, but he conveniently showed up


    and expressed interest in working with the Cooper Group. He even came to support Molly at tonight''s


    wee party. He seems to be very interested in what''s going on with Molly. Is he into Molly?"


    "No way! What''s so special about Molly that he would be interested in her?"


    "But Hans isn''t the type to stick his nose in other people''s business. If he''s not into Molly, did he see


    something in her talent?"


    "Talent? That could be it."

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    "Molly."


    This time, Hans didn''t address her with the formal title ¡°President Molly¡± like Jaime from QY did. He just


    used her first name, suggesting they were more than just professional acquaintances.


    Molly turned around, and upon seeing Hans, her face lit up with a radiant smile. She walked towards


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hans cheerfully, and when she saw him extend his hand, she willingly shook it, whispering, "Hans."


    "Hmm," Hans'' gaze softened a bit. "I hope I''m notte?"


    "Nope, you''re early." Molly guided him forward. "There''s some red wine up front that you might like. I''ll


    pour you a ss."


    Jaime, on the side, was a bit puzzled. Was it just him, or did Hans throw him a slightly hostile look


    earlier? Was it all in his head? For some reason, this hostility felt oddly familiar, like the way Romeo


    used to look at him.


    Nobody expected Molly to invite not only Jaime, the CEO of QY, but also Hans. Everyone was taken


    aback.


    Molly handed a ss of wine to Hans. "Hans, this one''s for you."


    "Girls shouldn''t drink so much."


    "Hans, you''ve helped me so much. I insist on toasting to you."


    Just as Hans was about to suggest she only needed to take a little sip, Molly had already downed the


    entire ss. She even smiled at him afterwards, her smile innocent and pure. She was already quite


    adorable, and now in her evening dress, she looked even more charming and sweet.


    "Such a considerate guy, this Hans." one of the chairmen walked over to them with a big smile on his


    face. "You hardly ever show up to other corporations'' functions, but for President Molly, you made an


    exception."


    "Exactly," another chairman joined in. "You didn¡¯t even attend the 70th birthday banquet of the CEO of


    the Ster Group."


    Upon hearing this, Molly immediately turned to Hans in disbelief.


    "Molly is different from others." Hans'' response left the two chairmen stunned, then they burst into


    "Since Hans thinks so highly of our President Molly, we hope you''ll give her a hand as she takes on her


    new role."


    "Yeah, President Molly doesn''t have a lot of experience. If you could cooperate more with our group..."


    Upon hearing this, Molly immediately cut them off, "Let''s not talk about work today. Hans, let''s go over


    there."


    These two chairmen were really annoying.


    "Hey, I heard that Hans is here at the Cooper Group today for some sort of partnership discussion. Any


    idea what that''s about, or how it''s going?"


    "Yeah, I''m curious about what the first partnership President Molly will bring to us after taking office will


    be."


    "You guys ask too much." Hans avoided a direct answer, and instead said casually, "As for the specifics


    of the partnership, I''ll discuss it with Molly in detail when the timees."


    "And you guys don''t need to worry too much about it," Molly added.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    A couple of board members were pissed off and found a reason to bail.


    "Hans, I owe you one." Molly was taken aback by Hans'' special care for her, even helping her deal with


    the hassle.


    "You''re new to thepany, and there''s a lot of stuff and people you need to get used to." Hans barely


    finished his sentence when his phone started buzzing. "Excuse me for a sec."


    "Go ahead, Hans." Seeing him take the call and head off elsewhere, presumably for work-rted stuff,


    Molly didn''t interrupt.


    She identally spotted QY''s CEO, Jaime, swarmed by a bunch of people, so she decided to step in.


    "Guys,y off Mr. Jaime for today, let''s not talk shop." Molly fended off some overzealous chairpersons


    and shareholders who were eager to brown-nose, shielding Jaime behind her. "If there''s anything about


    cooperation, Mr. Jaime will talk to me. You guys don''t need to bother."


    "Molly, I have something else to discuss with Mr. Jaime."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You guys can schedule another time, Mr. Jaime is here for me today. At my celebration, I don''t want to


    hear anything rted to work."


    Someone said, "I just proposed a suggestion to Mr. Jaime, but he hasn''t responded yet."


    "If he hasn''t responded today, please give Mr. Jaime some personal space."


    After shooing these people away, Molly apologized to Jaime, "I''m sorry, my people didn''t get the memo


    and are always looking for a free ride. Mr. Jaime, don''t worry about it, just say no if you want to. I''ll


    school them to behave better."


    "I understand your predicament, President Molly. It''s okay, thanks for bailing me out."


    Jaime was not only a CEO, but also a PR whiz, handling the situation earlier with ease, but being


    shielded by a young girl made him feel somewhat different.


    "Sorry for this, Mr. Jaime," Molly apologized with a smile. "As you can see, I''m new on the job,


    inexperienced, and unseasoned, so many people don''t respect me."


    "Take it slow," Jaime encouraged Molly standing in front of him. "When I first managed QY, I also


    started from scratch. I''ve seen yourpetition. You''re very talented, creative, and hardworking. I


    believe you can make it in the design industry."


    "Thank you, Mr. Jaime." Molly was touched.


    "I''m not just making small talk. I really think you can do it." Jaime patted her shoulder encouragingly.


    "Keep going, you''ll do great."


    Hans was dealing with work stuff in the distance, and he saw the two of themughing and talking.


    Jaime even patted Molly''s shoulder.


    "Boss, are you listening? Boss?" Julian, on the other end of the phone, thought there was a bad


    connection, since given his boss'' attitude towards work, he wouldn''t be distracted.


    "Mm-hmm, continue."


    "Boss, are you feeling down?" Julian seemed to sense a hint of unhappiness in Hans'' tone, but he


    couldn''t possibly be unable to control his emotions, could he?


    Was he overthinking? But why did he feel that the boss'' behavior today was a bit off?


    An assistant ran over and said something to Molly. Molly nodded, then said to Jaime, "The ceremony is


    starting."


    First up, President Jay, who disliked Molly the most, went on stage. He hypocritically weed Molly


    on behalf of the entire board, then subtly issued some warnings, implying that the entirepany''s


    staff was watching her performance, hoping she would do well and not disappoint everyone.


    "Don''t mind him," Jaime stood next to Molly, their silhouettes looking particrly harmonious.


    "I don''t give a hoot about him." Molly had long been fed up with this director. Today in the meeting


    room, he embarrassed her in front of everyone. He obviously disliked her, but now he was saying these


    weing words. He was such a hypocrite.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Hans observed their interaction, and with a bit of annoyance in his voice, said over the phone, "You


    need to find some time to get your act together."


    It took forever to report these minor issues, and he had to listen to his opinion on every single one.


    Julian was a bit confused. Was his boss dissatisfied with his work? But these were significant issues,


    and he had to hear his boss'' feedback before he dared to handle them.


    What was up with the boss today? He seemed seriously bummed out.


    After President Jay finished his speech, it was thepany''s secondrgest shareholder to take the


    stage. He also paid some lip service, but his words wereced with stings. Molly was left speechless.


    Then, the lights at the entire venue dimmed, and brilliant fireworks filled the night sky.


    Watching the alternating lights and shadows on the harmonious silhouettes of the two, Hans could no


    longer hold back. He told the person on the phone, "Let''s call it a day. You handle the rest."


    "Boss?" Julian hand not quite caught on when he heard the busy tone at the other end.


    Hans pocketed his phone and walked towards the two he had left before. As he got closer, he noticed


    that only Jaime was alone.


    "Where''s Molly?" Hans asked with a hint of gloom in his voice.


    Jaime seemed puzzled. "She went to the restroom."


    The sound of the fireworks was too loud, and it was dark. Hans couldn''t find that figure. He waited


    around until the fireworks show ended, and the lights came back on, but Molly had not returned.


    So, Hans made his way through the crowd towards the restroom.


    "Hans."


    At that moment, a woman tried to flirt with him, but he dodged her.


    This woman was a minor shareholder of the Cooper Group, and she had taken a liking to Hans from


    the moment he made his appearance tonight. "Hi Hans, I''m Joanna, a shareholder of the Cooper


    Group. I really like you; it was love at first sight. Do you have a girlfriend? If not, do you think I could be


    your girl?"


    At 24, Joanna considered herself young and attractive, and she spoke with confidence. But Hans


    simply said, "I already have one." Without giving her a second nce, he headed towards the


    restroom.


    Joanna stood still, in disbelief. Hadn''t the rumor been that Hans was single, a cold-hearted workaholic?


    When did he get a girlfriend? Who was she? How did she win him over? Why hadn''t there been any


    news?


    Just as Hans reached the restroom, ady came out. He politely asked, "Excuse me, is there anyone


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    else inside?"


    The woman looked confused at his question, and after a moment, she blushed and replied, "No, it was


    just me."


    Hans didn''t understand why she was blushing. He took out his phone to call Molly, but her phone was


    off. He nned to check the outdoor banquet hall to see if the young girl had returned. As he was


    passing by the fire exit, he suddenly heard someone say, "That little bitch is done for today."


    Hans pushed open the fire exit door and saw a few mening up. One of them even kicked a high


    heel that was lying on the stairs to the side. That high heel was the one Molly was wearing tonight.


    Hans immediately grabbed one of them by the cor and demanded, "Where''s Molly?"


    The other two, who hadn''t been grabbed, turned around and saw that it was Hans. They were scared


    shitless and ran down the stairs!

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Only one guy was left. Hans was gripping his cor tight. Seeing his buddies had all bolted, he blurted


    out fearfully, "Hans, what are you doing here?"


    "Where''s Molly?" Hans'' voice was seething with rage.


    The guy went pale, this was the first time he''d seen Hans lose his cool. "She''s in room 3201


    downstairs."


    They were on the top floor where the party was going down. Below were the hotel rooms.


    Realizing what was going down, Hans made a beeline for room 3201.


    In the room.


    Molly was tossed onto the bed. She knew she was in deep shit, but she was too weak to fight back,


    fear coursing through her.


    President Jay pped her face. "You''re biting off more than you can chew, standing up to me. You


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    haven''t seen half of what I can do. Today, I''ll make you understand, until you yield!"


    His n was to have his way with her and then ckmail her with the photos so that she would toe the


    line at the office.


    "Don''te any closer." Molly felt really sick. President Jay was right there, but she felt flush as if she


    was losing control.


    "Such a young thing." President Jay caressed her soft face. The bright dress she was wearing today


    made her really stand out, pure yet alluring.


    Molly''s fists clenched tight, her nails digging into her palms, close to breaking skin.


    "It''s useless. The drug will make you lose control, stop struggling." President Jay grinned wickedly, like


    a devil. "As long as you obey me, I''ll be gentle. I know it''s your first time."


    "Get lost." Molly was drained. Her voice wasced with disgust, but it came out sounding like she was


    acting cute. Tears ran down her cheeks as fear engulfed her.


    President Jay yanked her dress down. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to pull it back up. She didn¡¯t


    know how she¡¯d ended up like this.


    Tears welled up again.


    President Jay pulled her dress down to her waist, exposing her skin and thest of her modesty.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡± President Jay was admiring her like a piece of art. He pinned down Molly¡¯s hands, so


    she couldn¡¯t move. Tears were streaming, and she cried out in desperation, "Hans, help me."


    Right then, all she could think of was him. It seemed like he was the only one who could fix everything.


    "He''s still upstairs. He can''t hear you even if you scream." President Jay paused, then pped her


    hard. "You slut, always trying to seduce young, handsome guys? You think I can''t satisfy you?"


    "Leave me alone." Molly wept, feeling too weak to resist. She couldn''t break free.


    President Jay looked at her teary eyes, his heart aching. "I like girls like you. So cute, so lovable."


    He was about to rip off herst piece of clothing.


    Just then, the door was kicked open. Hans stormed in to see Molly on the bed, hands pinned down,


    tears streaming, crying out, "Hans."


    The man standing over her was holding her hands above her head, about to unbuckle his belt. Seeing


    Hans, he froze. "Hans? What are you doing here?" He backed away in fear.


    Hans, consumed with fury, rushed over. He took off his jacket and covered Molly, then kicked President


    Jay. He grabbed a chair and whacked President Jay with it.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    President Jay suddenly keeled over. He didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy and just passed


    out right there on the ground.


    Hans looked at Molly lying in front of him, who looked so pitiful. He pulled up the dress she was


    wearing under her suit jacket.


    "Hans." Molly was still crying, her face as red as an apple. She unconsciously clung to Hans'' clothes,


    as if she was scared he would leave.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Hans picked her up.


    Molly weakly wrapped her arms around his neck, sobbing quietly against his chest. This was the first


    time a girl had cried in his ear. Hans felt as if an invisible hand was tugging his heart. It was


    ufortable, and he felt guilty. If only he had been more careful, none of this would have happened.


    "It''s so hot. I feel awful," Molly sobbed quietly, her face already as red as an apple.


    Hans held her as they entered the elevator. "Just hold on a little longer. The doctor will be here soon."


    Molly leaned against his neck, in agony.


    "Molly." Hans'' voice was full of restrained control. Her breath on his neck was a bit warm and


    somewhat seductive.


    "I feel horrible, Hans." Molly''s small face was rubbing against his face, her soft lips brushing against his


    skin and even his earlobe.


    Hans'' breath quickened. "Behave."


    "I really feel horrible."


    "I know."


    From the moment they were in the guest room, Hans knew she had been drugged.


    Finally, they reached the garage, and Hans put her in the back seat of the car. But Molly didn''t want to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    let go. "Don''t leave."


    "I''ll be right here in front." Hans removed her hand, hoping she would calm down.


    "Hans, don''t leave." Molly''s eyes were filled with tears, clutching his clothes. Her eyes were full of a hint


    of grievance like she was acting spoiled.


    Hans tried to soothe her, but it was no use. Feeling helpless, he had to take her in a cab.


    He didn''t take Molly back to Reflections Vi, but gave the taxi driver his private address, urging the


    doctor to hurry.


    Molly was held in his arms, mumbling, and fidgeting restlessly. She was pushing Hans'' patience and


    restraint of over twenty years to their limits.


    This restless little kitten.


    The driver up front saw the girl mumbling ufortably in Hans'' arms and thought she was drunk.


    "Young man, how could you let your girlfriend drink so much? Alcohol is bad for the body. She looks


    really ufortable. You should make her some greasy breakfast food when you get home. A man


    should take care of his woman, don''t you agree?"


    Hans agreed with thest part, "Hmm."


    Molly''s soft lips brushed against Hans'' earlobe, she mumbled softly, "Hans." This touch, this call,


    "Oh, these young people." the driver didn''t dare look again and focused on driving.


    Hans felt Molly¡¯s lips against his, and he became statue-like, motionless. Molly tasted sweet, and her


    arms were tightly wrapped around his neck, deepening the kiss. She felt terrible, but the kiss eased her


    pain. She was desperate and eager to get more from Hans.


    Molly kissed Hans for a long time. He eventually closed his eyes, and his fingers ran through her hair,


    deepening the kiss.


    Molly''s kiss was unskilled; it was clear she had no experience,. But like an unripe fruit, it attracted him


    to explore further.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of Hans'' private vi.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Hans got out of the car with Molly, but she was still passionately smooching him. This spectacle was


    witnessed by Dr. ke, who was waiting at the door.


    ke was gobsmacked. It was full-on right from the start. Was this something he, as a doctor, should


    be seeing?


    Who would have thought the usually cool andposed Hans had this side to him. And where did this


    gutsy little girl pop out from?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whatcha lookin'' at?" Hans'' finger pressed on the fingerprint scanner. As soon as they entered, the


    system detected the master''s return, lights automatically lit up, and the curtains neatly closed.


    Hans set Molly on the sofa, then nced at the neer. "Turn around."


    "Huh? Oh." Although ke had no idea what Hans was up to, he turned around anyway.


    After Hans slightly adjusted Molly''s dress and covered her with his suit jacket, he then called ke


    over to examine her.


    "I''m going to give her a shot first. It''ll speed up the drug''s effect, but the process will be painful." She


    would just have to grit her teeth and bear it for the next hour.


    Upon hearing this treatment method, Hans immediately said, "Pick another one."


    ke was confused. If there were other options, why would he choose this one??


    "The drug she took is thetest on the market. Only this method can save her, and the others are


    harmful to her body."


    Hans gave him a look as if he was judging his medical skills. He whipped out his phone to call his


    sister, exined the situation, and then told ke, "My sister said she just needs bloodletting."


    "Thanks, but I practice Western medicine, I don''t understand mysterious medical arts."


    Hans looked at him even more disdainfully, hung up the phone, and said, "Think of something else."


    ke didn''t have any other tricks up his sleeve. "If you insist, there is one."


    He looked at Hans as if hinting at something. "But this drug is too strong, I''m afraid her body won''t be


    able to handle it."


    In the end, Hans could only let him give her the shot. If it weren''t for Arabe being tied up, he wouldn''t


    have needed this shot.


    After the shot, ke told Hans to carry Molly back to her room to rest. "I''m leaving now. She¡¯ll have a


    slight feverter, and it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Mm, close the door on your way out.¡±


    ke had been friends with Hans for many years, and this was the first time he was looked down upon


    this much.


    After leaving the vi, ke was a bit down. He knew Hans had a beloved sister, but when did she


    start understanding medicine, and even know about that mysterious medical arts??


    On the other side.


    Romeo turned a misfortune into a blessing, sessfully keeping the girl at his vi. If he could, he''d


    rather there was danger outside all the time so that he could keep the girl with him without a hitch.


    After Arabe took a shower and came out, Romeo had already prepared a hairdryer for her. He gently


    said, "Come here."


    He naturally had a cold demeanor, but at this moment he seemed gentle, like a warm-hearted big boy,


    making people feel like they were basking in the spring breeze.


    Arabe sat in front of the vanity mirror, watching him gentlyb her hair in the mirror.


    "Carl said it''s dangerous outside, so you better stay here a few more days."

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Arabe listened as he spewed out nonsense with a straight face, and she said with interest, "I''m just


    at school, I won''t go anywhere else."


    "Come on, that''s not gonna cut it," Romeo said as he was blow-drying her hair. "What if it affects your


    ssmates? I just happen to be free in the next few days, so I can stay home with you."


    "Besides, there''s ab here," Romeo patiently persuaded. "You love doing experiments, right?


    Whatever materials you need, I''ll have them sent over, and I promise not to bother you when you''re


    working."


    Of course, when she was not experimenting, they could get a little cozy. But he wouldn''t say that out


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    loud.


    "Alright then."


    Romeo couldn''t hide his joy when Arabe agreed, as he didn''t expect her to say yes. "Once it''s safe,


    I''ll take you back to school."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After drying her hair, Romeo helped herb it. Her hair was so soft and delicate that he didn''t dare to


    pull hard.


    "I asked David, and he said that girls nowadays like to use these skincare products after a bath."


    Romeo pointed to the array of bottles and jars on the dressing table.


    He bought a set for Arabe, but he didn''t know how to use them.


    He clicked on a video that David had sent him, where David exined step by step how to use the


    skincare products.


    Romeo watched and practiced on Arabe''s face. Arabe''s face was so small, he had to be extra


    gentle, afraid of hurting her. They were so close they could feel each other''s breath.


    Romeo''s fingers were still on Arabe''s face. He looked at her clear and bright eyes, her delicate nose,


    and her rosy lips.


    He couldn''t help but draw closer. His lips slowly met hers, entangling, exploring deeper and deeper.


    Her softness was addictive, and gradually, his rationality crumbled.


    He lifted her onto the dressing table, kissing her uncontrobly. His big hand started to wander


    restlessly. Her scent was constantly tempting him.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena had been waiting at Westerly College for two days and hadn''t seen Arabe.


    She wanted to text Arabe but was afraid of annoying her, so she asked Arabe''s roommates, but


    none of them were willing to talk to her. She didn''t understand why Arabe wasn''t even going to the


    Her phone showed it was 22:37. If Arabe didn''t get back to Summerfield College soon, the dormitory


    building would be locked.


    She walked back in a daze with thete-night snacks she bought for Arabe, and suddenly


    remembered something, and called Martha.


    "Martha, did Dad use the foot bath I sent back?" Serena didn''t understand why she hadn''t received any


    feedback from her dad about the foot bath that had been received three days ago, but she didn''t want


    to ask her dad directly, so she had to ask Martha first.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    "Eh, Serena, I didn''t really want to tell you this but." Martha paused, sighed, and after a while


    continued, "Your dad didn''t even open the gift you sent. Instead, he''s using the one Arabe sent every


    day."


    "Did you tell him our gifts could be used together?" Serena''s friend had told her about a new foot bath


    on the market that was very advanced. Although it was expensive, many people were very satisfied


    with it, which is why she decided to get one for her father.


    "I told him, but he didn''t seem to listen." Martha paused again and sighed, "Serena, I''m not trying to


    bring you down, but the high-end skincare products you sent the other day... thedy used them to


    moisturize her hands."


    Before Serena could respond, Marthamented, "Those were for her face. How could she use them on


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    her hands? The ubeled product Arabe sent before, she used it on her face. Look at the


    Hearing this, Serena felt a bit downcast but quickly said, "It''s okay. They should use whatever product


    they find useful. It doesn''t have to be the one I bought."


    As long as her parents received the gifts, whether they used them or liked them, she couldn''t force it.


    "Serena, you''re too kind." Martha started to say some unpleasant things, "The stuff you send me, I can


    hardly bear to use them. If it wasn''t for the anti-aging cream you sent that''s about to expire, I wouldn''t


    have even opened it."


    "Martha, I know you mean well, don''t worry."


    "Okay, it''s gettingte, you should also get back to your dorm and rest. I''ll remind your parents again


    tomorrow, sigh."


    "No need," Serena said understandingly. "Some things can''t be forced. As long as I do my part, the rest


    will take care of itself."


    "Mm, okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Martha suddenly heard Louisa calling her.


    "Martha? Martha??"


    "Yes, ma''am, I''m here. You''re still awake?" Martha quickly stuffed her phone into her pocket and


    hurried out of the kitchen.


    Louisa came down the stairs, still looking around. "I suddenly remembered Serena told me a week ago


    that she sent a foot bath for her dad. Did someone in the house sign for it?"


    Serena said it should have arrived three days ago, but there was still no news, what was going on?


    "I''m not sure either. But there were a bunch of deliveries from brands two days ago. I don''t know if


    Serena''s package got mixed up with them. Let me check."


    Martha had already hidden the package. When she heard Louisa was looking for it, she pretended to


    find it.


    "Here it is! Some servant must have put it in the storage room. Ma''am, do you want to open it now?"


    "Mm, open it. I''ll take it up to Keh." Louisa felt relieved. "Serena is bing more sensible. She


    sent me a set of skincare products a few days ago. But my skin is sensitive, so I can''t use them. I tried


    them on my hand. The effect was pretty good."


    "Yes, Serena has always been good. It''s a pity, she''s not a real Collins." Martha faked a sigh.


    "We can''t say that." Louisa said seriously. "In our hearts, she''s part of the family. You can''t treat her as


    an outsider."


    "Ma''am, rest assured, I''ve always been loyal to Serena."


    "I know." Louisa took the foot bath and was about to go upstairs. She stopped and said, "Be and


    Serena are both my children. You need to treat them equally."


    "Yes, ma''am." Martha didn''t agree in her heart, but on the surface, she maintained a respectful


    demeanor.


    Watching Louisa go upstairs, a cold glimmer shed in Martha¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    The next morning.


    Keh was praising while having breakfast, ¡°The stuff Serena sent is really handy. I added the herbs


    Be prepared into it, and I slept so wellst night. Honey, you should try it too, I promise it¡¯ll give you a


    good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Serena a callter, let her know, and give her some feedback." Louisadled a


    bowl of oatmeal and handed it to Keh. "Also, tell her, the skincare products she sent are amazing. I


    love them."


    "Sure, I''ll do that right away."


    Just as Keh was about to whip out his phone, Martha brought in a spread of breakfast, chuckling,


    "Let me make the call. Your breakfast is getting cold, and Serena bought me some stuff a few days ago


    too. It''s a good chance for me to thank her."


    "Alright." Louisa smiled a motherly smile. To think Serena was so considerate, not only getting gifts for


    her parents but also thinking of Martha, who''d been taking care of her since she was a kid.


    Such a grateful child.


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief and dialed Serena¡¯s number in front of them. At that moment, Serena


    was in ss. As Martha expected, Serena did not answer the call immediately but sent a message


    asking what was going on after hanging up.


    "Serena is in ss, she can''t answer the phone," Martha reported, then replied to Serena in front of


    Keh and Louisa, "Your dad says the foot spa you sent is very useful; he had a very good sleepst


    night. Your mom also praised you for being very thoughtful, saying the skincare products you sent are


    perfect."


    After sending the voice message, Martha put away her phone, and thenmended, "Serena is such


    a dutiful daughter, always thinking of you two."


    "And always thinking of you too." Louisaughed. "Serena has been pure and kind-hearted since she


    was little."


    "That''s because you raised her well."


    After serving Keh and Louisa breakfast, Martha checked her phone, and sure enough, Serena had


    replied.


    "Martha, did you go to my parentsst night?"


    Last night, Martha said on the phone that she would subtly hint to Keh and Louisa to appreciate


    the gifts Serena had sent.


    Martha took the opportunity to reply, "They were about to go to bedst night, so I did start the foot bath


    and let your dad try it. Your mom also put on the skincare products."


    Serena felt a bit down. So it was because of Martha that her parents remembered the gifts she sent.


    "Oh right, Myrna just sent something to the house, and your parents went to open it right after


    breakfast."


    The difference in treatment was too obvious. What Serena sent was left aside. What Chasel''s girlfriend


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    sent, they were so eager to see right after breakfast.


    Serena felt even more down. She didn''t expect that in her parents'' eyes, she was not even as


    important as Chasel''s girlfriend.


    "Myrna prepared gifts not only for your parents but also for Arabe." Martha hesitated. "It''s just, it


    seems like there''s nothing for you."


    Serena lowered her gaze. "Well, it''s nothing. She can give it to whoever she wants. My attitude towards


    her probably made her dislike me, which is normal."


    "Serena, haven''t you noticed? Everyone in the house treats you like an outsider, even Myrna, who''s


    never been part of this family, dares to treat you like this." Martha wanted to say more, but hearing the


    needs."


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Serena stood in the corridor outside the ssroom, her eyes filled


    with disappointment. She felt as if the whole world had abandoned her.


    "Martha, where''s Martha?"


    "Lady, I''m here." Martha hurried over.


    "Look, these are the gifts Myrna sent. These are for Serena. Help her take them to the cloakroom."


    "Myrna sent so many gifts? Serena got some too?" Martha happily epted the gifts. "That''s so


    thoughtful. I really have to thank Myrna."

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    "Serena''s got one too, everyone in this house has, including you." Louisa grinned, digging out arge


    box of gifts specifically for the staff. It was neatly packed with dozens of identical parcels.


    She handed one to Martha, chuckling. ¡°This one''s yours.¡±


    ¡°Miss Myrna still thinks of us, such a sweetheart,¡± Martha said,ughing. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Louisa unwrapped Arabe''s present from Myrna, a bunch of stunning dresses. Louisa picked up one


    of them. It was so beautiful that she could already picture Arabe in it. She was sure it would look


    lovely on her.


    "Absolutely stunning, it fits Ms. Be''s personality to a T." Marthaplimented generously.


    "Right? I think it''s gorgeous too. Myrna has a good eye for clothes," Louisa said, examining the dresses


    Myrna had sent for Arabe, then said to Keh, "Myrna is really thoughtful."


    "Yeah, Myrna''s considerate and polite, unlike Chasel who''s more introverted, and not as bubbly as


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Myrna."


    "Each to their own. He might not be a big talker, but he always puts her first. He really cherishes her."


    Spotting the lively chat, Martha took her gift and went upstairs, sneakily taking a photo of the gifts with


    her phone and sending it to Serena.


    "These are all gifts from Myrna for Arabe."


    She exaggerated, including all therge boxes in the photo, making it seem like Myrna had given


    Arabe a ton of gifts.


    "Ma''am also thinks that dress is fabulous, and says Arabe would look stunning in it."


    "Looks like there are dozens of dresses."


    "They look expensive."


    Martha picked out the most unremarkable dress from the gifts Myrna gave to Serena, purposefully


    messing it up a bit, took a quick snap, and sent it, hinting, "This is what''s left."


    What was left? What did she mean? Serena was a bit confused.


    "It''s picked out from that pile of gifts."


    Martha added on purpose, "Maybe they thought Myrna didn''t prepare a gift for you and feared you


    wouldn''t get along, so they picked some from Arabe''s pile. Ah, something less noticeable, as if it''s


    from Myrna."


    "Serena, I''ll put these in your closet. Check them outter."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Serena was more upset.


    A sly glint shed in Martha''s eyes. Serena was her own flesh and blood, watching her daughter call


    Keh and Louisa "Dad and Mom" since she was little, and with their close rtionship, of course,


    she was jealous. This was a perfect opportunity to slowly draw her daughter''s heart closer to her, her


    biological mother.


    She hoped to use the Collins family to help Serena gain greater sess. Simply put, she wanted to


    score big from the Collins family, even hoping to live a better life with the Collins family''s help.


    Emotionally, she didn''t want her daughter to maintain a close rtionship with the Collins family


    anymore. She wanted her daughter to depend more on her.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Arabe had just finished brushing up and was about to head downstairs when Romeo swept her off


    her feet and nted a kiss on her. "Morning, love."


    Arabe had been smothered with his kisses all night. Although nothing else happened, it still messed


    with her sleep.


    "Put me down."


    Romeo held her tighter. "Would you rather I hold you or keep kissing you?"


    Seeing she gave no response, Romeo descended the stairs, pinning her against the window for


    another kiss.


    He guessed she must be fine with both since she didn''t say a thing.


    Romeo continued to kiss her until a servant identally shattered a ss.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." The servant looked mortified, she couldn''t understand why she would


    break a ss at such a moment.


    "It''s okay." Arabe shot her a nce and said, "Just be careful not to cut your hands while cleaning


    up."


    The servant was on the verge of tears, and she didn''t expect Arabe to be so kind and gentle. It was


    her first day on the job, and she had messed up, but Arabeforted her.


    During breakfast, the servant saw Romeo either peeling eggs or feeding Arabe, even wiping her


    mouth with a napkin. It was hard to believe.


    The butler seemed unfazed by it all, was she the only one surprised?


    "Something''s up with MetroCity Realty this morning; their renovation quality is problematic, and stock


    prices plummeted."


    Romeo fed Arabe a piece of bread. Arabe casually replied, "MetroCity Realty has always been


    good at PR, no matter how big the problem, they can always handle it well. Are you suggesting that we


    should buy a lot of stock when others are selling?"


    Romeo didn''t expect Arabe to be so sharp, he just made a casual remark, and she figured out his


    real intention.


    His n was for them to buy together when the stock price was low and sell together when the price


    was high, making a quick buck.


    "Okay, we''ll buy someter." Arabe didn''t expect Romeo to share such an opportunity.


    "Oh, and let''s sell our DreamTech Innovations stock together."


    "How did you know I own DreamTech Innovations stocks?" Arabe was surprised.


    DreamTech Innovations was a very well-known beddingpany.


    "There will be negative news about them this afternoon, so the stock price will plummet." Romeo


    continued to feed her, looking at her gently.


    The servant was moved by their sweet interactions,pletely engrossed in the warm scene.


    Meanwhile.


    When Molly woke up, she found herself in a strange bed, with the events ofst night reying in her


    mind.


    She remembered the wee partyst night, someone identally stained her dress when the


    fireworks were blooming. She wanted to go to the restroom to freshen up, but not long after she got


    there, she felt weak. Then someone barged in and took her to a guest room, where President Jay said


    some unspeakable things and tried to rip off her dress.


    She had no memory of what happened next. Was she in President Jay''s house now? Was she brought


    herest night?


    A surge of anger welled up in her heart. Hearing footsteps approaching from outside, she didn''t have


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    time to think, quickly grabbed a ss from the bedside table, and made for the door.


    The door swung open, and Molly threw the ss in fury.


    The next moment, Hans had her wrist in a tight grip, his eyes filled with confusion. What happened to


    her?


    Her reaction after waking up was so unusual, could it be side effects from the drug wearing offst


    night?


    Luckily, ke was downstairs, so he could take a look.


    "Hans, it''s you!" Molly dropped the ss in shock.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Hans managed to catch the ss that was about to fall in the nick of time.


    "Sorry, I thought you were President Jay." Molly seemed a bit puzzled, totally clueless about what just


    happened.


    "Did you think I was President Jay?" Hans guessed her thoughts and said in a calm tone, "From now


    on, you guys won¡¯t meet again."


    "Huh?" Molly caught on after a while and then ventured, "Hans, were you the one who saved mest


    night?"


    Hans: Did she lose her memory?


    "Your neck?" Molly noticed a bunch of hickeys on his neck.


    Hans looked a bit downcast, "You forgot?"


    "What should I remember?" Molly was a bit confused. She remembered that she had been drugged


    So, were the hickeys on Hans'' neck her doing?


    This thoughtpletely blew her mind.


    Hans realized that she indeed forgot, which made him feel even more despondent.


    During that one hourst night, he had been by her side, being tortured to the point of taking several


    cold showers, even his routine was messed up.


    And she woke up, remembering nothing.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Hans, I didn''t do anything to youst night, did I?" Molly asked cautiously, on the verge of tears, "I


    can''t remember."


    "The doctor''s here and we''ll have him take a lookter." Hans handed her a change of clothes without


    answering her question directly.


    Molly was still wearingst night''s dress. After tidying herself up, she heard keughing over there.


    "Hahaha, so she doesn''t remember what she didst night?"


    Hans gave him a cold stare.


    "Hahaha, you got taken advantage of by a girl, kissed, touched, and slept with, and she doesn''t even


    admit it, hahaha."


    Hans threw a pillow at him, and ke finally stoppedughing.


    Last night, Molly insisted on pulling him into bed, hugging him tight like an octopus while sleeping,


    although nothing actually happened in the end.


    Molly didn''t even know how she made it downstairs. So, not only did she take advantage of Hansst


    night, she also brought him to bed.


    This was so terrible!


    Thinking about the hickeys on Hans'' neck, she almost felt like dying.


    "No worries." After checking Molly, keughed, "I just want to know when you two will send me your


    wedding invitations?"


    Molly''s face turned beet red in an instant. Hans curtly said to him, "Out."


    "Oh, now you''re asking me to leave." keined while packing up, "Who was it that called me


    this morning asking me to pick up breakfast on my way? And after buying it, you wouldn''t even let me


    eat it, saying just kept it warming in the kitchen."


    Hans: ?


    "Alright, alright, I''m leaving; I won''t bother you two anymore." Before leaving, ke gave Molly a light


    pat on the shoulder and said, "I''m not ming you, but we should be responsible for our actions."


    Hans''s face turned even darker. "Get your hand off her."


    "Okay okay" ke felt that if he didn''t leave now, he might get a beating, so he quickly left with his


    stuff.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    A few dayster,


    Arabe got a message from her subordinate.


    [Boss, we''ve hit the jackpot! Someone wants you to paint a picture for them. There is no price limit, but


    it has to symbolize longevity and health. This is a major opportunity, boss. Let¡¯s ask for 20 million


    dors straight up!]


    Arabe didn''t expect her subordinate to be even craftier than her. [When do they want it?]


    [Tomorrow.]


    [Alright.] Arabe happened to want to practice painting recently, and since work wasing her way,


    [Just 10 million dors.]


    [10 million dors? Boss, are you not short on cash recently? With your skills, 20 million dors is no


    problem. Or, you can ask for 20 million and give me the extra 10 million.]


    Arabe suddenly grew serious: [We should have a conscience in life.]


    The boss was talking about conscience? Did she even have one?


    After that, Arabe had him send the painting paper to Romeo''s vi. She only used one type of paper


    for painting, one not found on the market.


    "Boss. Instead of going to school, you''re loafing around. You''ve gone downhill." Jack didn''t expect the


    boss''s rtionship with Romeo to progress to living together. Suddenly, he felt like his boss was drifting


    away from him.


    Half an hourter.


    Arabe got the painting paper and was about to enter the vi when Jack hesitated. Finally, he


    couldn''t help but say, "Boss."


    "Hmm? Anything else?"


    "I saw a quote online. It says men like to conquer and like challenges. The more unattainable, the more


    they are into it."


    Arabe understood his meaning: "You''re teaching me now?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Jack didn''t expect the boss''s aura to still be so strong, and he was suddenly scared.


    He was just worried that the boss would be deceived.


    Sigh, it''s so hard to be a subordinate these days.


    In the study.


    Arabe spread out a long piece of painting paper, the brush rendering on the white paper. It was the


    first time Romeo saw her painting.


    She had her hair simply tied up, in and simple, but with an outstanding temperament.


    Romeo had no idea she could paint, and so well at that.


    Could it be that she had another identity as a painter?


    Just two hourster, Arabe hadpleted a painting.


    Romeo held her from behind, admiring her work and deeply impressed by her vision and perspective.


    How high must her level be toplete such a work?


    "Could you paint one for me when you have time?" Romeo kissed her cheek softly, watching her


    reaction.


    Arabe smiled. "My paintings aren''t cheap."


    "No problem, I can afford it."


    Forget about money, he would give anything, even his life.


    "So what kind of painting do you want?" Arabe asked.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Just us."


    Their intimate shadows reflected on the floor-to-ceiling window next to them.


    "Like this, is it okay?" Romeo pointed to their reflections on the window.


    "Sure."


    Arabe took out more painting paper, sketching the scene where Romeo was holding her from behind


    while she was painting.


    The figures of the two were vivid and realistic, and the expressions were captured perfectly. Even the


    masterpiece that Arabe painted was reproduced on the paper again.


    Romeo didn''t expect Arabe''s painting skills to be even better than he imagined. "Have you been


    painting since you were a kid?"


    "Yep." Arabe didn''t hide it, "it was also taught by one of my grandfathers."

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Her grandpa was the one who taught her all her skills.


    Arabe finished the painting in just an hour. There was no signature on it, but Romeo had someone


    send an expensive frame, nning to hang it on the wall of his study.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Arabe''s phone vibrated again.


    [Arabe, there''s another order! Someone wants you to write an uplifting song, and you can name your


    price.]


    Could it be Romeo?


    Thinking about this, Arabe nced at Romeo.


    Romeo was still admiring her painting, looking at her with eyes full of affection and gentleness.


    It couldn''t be him.


    Arabe no longer had any doubts. [When do they want it done?]


    [Tomorrow or the day after is fine.]


    Without thinking much, Arabe named her price at ten million dors, hung up the phone, and told


    Romeo, "I need to go to the piano room."


    Arabe was going to y the piano?


    Such a great opportunity, of course, Romeo wouldn''t miss it. He followed Arabe to the piano room,


    watched her sit down at the piano, open the cover, think for a moment, and then start to y.


    It seemed like she was tuning, or maybeposing, stopping now and then. Romeo wondered if she


    had received some big order. Was she writing a song for someone?


    Arabe recalled many things, those beautiful images turned into jumping notes, and she quickly


    Romeo looked at the time, it was only an hour, and Arabe hadposed such a beautiful song.


    Her musical skills had improved again.


    "How do you think?" Arabe stopped and asked him.


    "Good, it''s rxing."


    That''s exactly the effect Arabe was aiming for, but she always felt that something was not good


    enough. After ying it a few more times, she found the problem and made improvements.


    "I''ll y it one more time for you."


    Romeo didn''t expect that he would have the honor to be her first audience. He nodded, his eyes full of


    admiration and love.


    Arabe yed the improved piano piece one more time. Romeo praised, "It''s even better than the one


    just now. You added a new melody, it makes me remember the good old times."


    That''s exactly the feeling Arabe wanted. She took out her phone and sent a message to Jack,


    [Done.]


    Jack sent a string of question marks: [????]


    Just a few hours passed, Arabe''s work efficiency was too high, right?


    A painting, a song, just like that, done?


    "I''ll contact them." Half an hour after Jack left, he called Arabe again. "Arabe, the person who


    ordered the piano piece specifically wants to meet you and hear you y it in person."


    Did he not believe she was theposer just because sheposed too quickly, doubting her identity


    or abilities?


    "And the person who ordered the painting said he wants to give it to someone very important, so if the


    painting can''t satisfy him, he hopes you can modify it in person."


    Arabe asked again, "Are these two orders from the same person?"


    "No." Jack, worried about upsetting the boss, hurriedly ttered, "Boss, we''ve got twenty million dors.


    Why don''t we take a trip? It''s better than staying at home and watching Romeo, right?"


    Arabe: What''s wrong?


    "After all, watching Romeo not only doesn''t make us money but also wastes our time."


    Arabe nced at the gloomy man next to her and replied, "Romeo heard it."


    "Oh my." Jack didn''t expect Romeo to always be by the boss''s side.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    He exined, "I mean, you''ve got plenty of time to hang out with Romeo, now make a little more


    money, so that those medical projects can start."


    "It''s toote," Arabe said. "He''s already pissed."


    "I¡¯m screwed now; he''s definitely going to punish me, Ms. Bet, you gotta help me!" Jack sent out a


    bunch of SOS emojis, whether he was crying orughing was hard to tell. He had once praised Romeo,


    why didn''t Romeo hear it?


    "Don''t scare him off," Romeo patted Arabe''s head. "Where''s the meetup? I''ll apany you."


    Arabe asked for the location again, but both were very cautious, saying they''d provide her with the


    location tomorrow.


    If they didn''t know the situation, they''d think they were up to no good.


    In the evening, Arabe received a call from Jack.


    "Ms. Bet, is Romeo still mad?"


    "You''re calling just to ask that?" Arabe didn''t expect it, he was actually scared shitless and then she


    startedughing.


    "Can you just tell me if he''s still mad? I''m mainly worried he''ll be mean to you." He remembered Ms.


    Bet once saying that Romeo was a hard person to console. Ms. Bet wouldn''t be


    apanying him from afternoon till night, would she? If so, he''d be giving Ms. Bet trouble.


    "He''s not mad anymore," Arabe told the truth.


    "Really?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    Jack was relieved and hurriedly got to the point: "Oh, right, someone wants you topose a piano


    piece, but he can only afford three million."


    "Really?"


    With her poprity, the price of the tasks she epted was definitely more than three million.


    Was this guy deliberately lowering the price, or could he only afford that much?


    "That person did ask a lot of people, from a starting price of one million to three million, it seems like he


    doesn''t understand the market."


    "Is it for tomorrow as well?"


    "Ms. Bet, how did you know?"


    "I''m not doing it." Arabe nced at the time. Tonight, she still had to check the experimental data


    sent by Grandpa Beck, and she didn''t have much time to handle tasks.


    "Then I''ll reject him. Ms. Bet, you should get some rest."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe was checking data in theb when she suddenly found a


    problem. The fourteen drugs Grandpa Beck hadbined, after synthesis, surprisingly released a new


    toxin.


    The concentration of this toxin was low, but it was spread out, making it difficult to extractpletely.


    Arabe tried several methods, none of which worked. Romeo, who was outside theb, noticed this


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and knocked on the door.


    "Romeo?" Arabe saw the man walk in with ate-night snack, and her tone was somewhat heavy:


    "There''s a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Arabe told him the results of her findings: "I''ve never seen this kind of toxin before. If it wasn''t for the


    advanced equipment you sent, it wouldn''t be detectable by the previous methods."


    Now, if this toxin wasn''t extracted and it entered the human body, who knew what reaction would ur.


    "Let me give it a shot."


    "You can?" Arabe was a bit surprised, even a little incredulous. From the time they met until now, she


    didn''t know this man had knowledge about making drugs.


    "I only have some theoretical knowledge."


    Previously, Romeo had envied Caden and Arabe because they could perform surgeries together and


    discuss the patients'' conditions.


    Although he couldn''t perform surgery or make drugs, he did have some understanding of different


    types of equations.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    As he typed away, Arabe looked at him, her eyes filled with surprise and admiration.


    After a while, Romeo asked her to take a look at the screen. Seeing the final equation, Arabe


    suddenly thought of a new solution.


    "I''ve got it," she said, seemingly inspired and started to work on the separation experiment again.


    In the meantime, Grandpa Beck made two video calls to discuss the progress with her.


    At around three in the morning, Grandpa Beck said, "Alright. Consider my old bones, that''s enough for


    today. Don''t forget Romeo. Without his help, we wouldn''t have found a way. Go get some sleep."


    "Just a bit longer."


    "No more waiting! Romeo, take her away. She used to stay in theb for days, treating it like home. I''m


    telling you, I''m going to cut the power!"


    Romeoughed. "Okay, grandpa."


    "Don''t spoil her too much, just because she''s young doesn''t mean she can abuse her health. I''m


    hanging up."


    After hanging up, Arabe continued with her experiment. Romeo didn''t rush her but quietly stayed by


    her side.


    After a while, Arabe wondered why he hadn''t rushed her.


    "If you''re inspired, work a little longer."


    Hearing Romeo indulge her like this made Arabe feel a bit guilty. Looking at the time, it was almost


    dawn.


    "Let''s continue this tomorrow." Arabe took his hand. "Let''s go. Time to sleep."


    Romeo even forgot to take his tablet, letting her lead him away as he tightly held her slender fingers.


    The next morning.


    Jack had sent the time and location for the meeting.


    [Painting, 8 p.m., old warehouse.]


    [Music score, 9 p.m., private club box.]


    [Ms. Bet, we can''t find any background on these two. Want me and Jones to tag along for


    protection?]


    [No need. Not many can pose a threat to me back home.]


    [I''m worried that they''re from those organizations, trying to lure you out.] said Jack, sounding regretful.


    [I saw so much moneyst night and didn''t think too much. Ms. Bet, maybe I can try to dy the


    delivery?]


    [Do you think they figured out that Dr. Bell and Melody are the same person?] Arabe countered.


    [Well, that''s unlikely.]


    After all, no one would associate Dr. Bell and Melody.


    Plus, Ms. Bet was always careful. Not many knew about her identity.


    But better safe than sorry, right?


    Jack had met the people from those organizations. If they set a trap for Ms. Bet, even she, as


    capable as she was, wouldn''t be able to escape.


    [Don''t worry, I can handle it.] Arabe didn''t take this seriously and went downstairs after replying to the


    message.


    At seven in the evening, Romeo asked, "Are you sure you don''t need me to apany you?"


    "Yeah, I can handle it myself."


    If the other party had a simpler identity without much background, then Romeo''s presence would be


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    unnecessary. Arabe didn''t need his protection.


    But if the other party was a member of a powerful organization or multiple organizations, then Romeo


    would be in danger if he went.


    So, from any angle, it was best for Romeo not to go.


    Thinking about this, Arabeforted him: "It was the same when I took jobs before, and I''ll be back


    soon after a quick trip."

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    "I''ll be waiting at home for you." Romeo didn''t put up a fight, going along with Arabe''s ns.


    "You can''t sneakily follow me or send anyone to guard me." Arabe seemed to see right through him:


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to."


    Romeo didn''t expect Arabe to be so sharp, seeing through his ns in a heartbeat.


    He pulled Arabe into his arms, looking into her eyes and asking, "Are you forbidding anyone from


    following you because you''re in danger? Are you worried I might get caught up in it? Are you worried


    about me?"


    Before Arabe could even answer, Romeo asked again, "Who''s the other party?"


    "I have no idea yet, but they''ve asked for discretion.¡± Arabe was trying to reason with Romeo: ¡°If they


    find out I went back on my word and brought a bunch of bodyguards and you, will I have any business


    left?"


    Romeo kissed her, amazed by how articte Arabe was.


    He turned around and fetched a ck hairpin, pinning it to her hair.


    "This is thetest tracker. If you stay still for too long or if your location is off, I''ming for you."


    Arabe didn''t expect him to have such a thing. A seemingly ordinary hairpin turned out to be a tracker.


    "I had it specially developed." Romeo saw her confusion and exined, "All for your safety."


    "Guess I should thank you then." Arabe stood on her tiptoes and gave him a kiss. She wrapped her


    arms around his neck, looking at his worried face, and chuckled, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. I''ll be


    fine."


    "I sure hope so." Romeo pressed his forehead to hers, kissed her lips, and watched her leave. He felt a


    tinge of sadness, as if something was missing.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As agreed, Arabe arrived at an old warehouse on the outskirts of Summerfield ten minutes early.


    There were about a dozen bodyguards stationed outside the warehouse. Seeing a young girl getting


    out of the car, they were all a bit puzzled.


    "I''m here to deliver the painting." Arabe walked up to the head bodyguard and calmly said,


    The head bodyguard looked her up and down and said, "Sorry, you can go tell Mirabelle that our boss


    wants to see her in person."


    "I am Mirabelle."


    The head bodyguard took another look at this young girl. Impossible.


    The master of Oriental ink painting, known as Mirabelle, was actually just an eighteen-year-old girl?


    Who in their right mind would believe that?


    "Sorry, I''m not joking." The head bodyguard seriously said.


    "Neither am I. It''s the truth."


    Seeing the serious look on Arabe''s face, not like she was joking, the head bodyguard was half


    convinced and went in to report to his boss.


    After a while, he came out and invited her in, saying, "Pleasee in."


    Just as Arabe was about to enter the warehouse with the painting, the head bodyguard suddenly put


    out a hand to stop her. "Sorry, please take off the hairpin."


    Arabe: Was she busted so soon?


    "It''s safe inside." Seeing that Arabe wasn''t making a move, the head bodyguard exined, "Our boss


    won''t do anything to you."


    "If he won''t do anything to me, then whether I wear this hairpin or not shouldn''t make a difference."


    "Our boss doesn''t want his whereabouts known by others. We''re very sorry and hope you can


    understand."


    Seeing no malice in his words, Arabe took off the hairpin and handed it to him. The head bodyguard


    epted it and made a respectful invitation gesture: "Please, this way."


    Arabe entered the warehouse. The ce was spacious and bright. There was only arge desk in


    the middle of the warehouse with brushes, ink, paper, and ink stones. There was no one around, but


    Arabe still spotted several cameras, some facing the desk, some facing her.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    "Sir, Ms. Mirabelle has arrived," the head of the security team said, speaking into his earpiece.


    Arabe stood before the desk with an air of aloofness about her.


    Upon receiving instructions from the earpiece, the head of security politely requested, "Ms. Mirabelle,


    could you please unroll this scroll?"


    Arabe spread the artwork across the table. On the camera feed, it was a majestic and vibrant


    traditional oriental ink painting.


    The mountains in the painting were steep, trees lush, streams winding, and clouds wafting. The few


    cottages nestled within the valleys added a sense of tranquility to the scene, while the birds flying


    through the hazy clouds hinted at the profound depth of the painting, adding a touch of ethereal quality.


    The head of security heard the continuous praise from the earpiece. Without a doubt, this was an


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    authentic piece.


    "Ms. Mirabelle, how can you prove that this is your work?"


    In the past, Arabe might have simply retorted, "Believe it or not, I don''t care," but now, eager to finish


    this task and head home, she picked up a brush and started recreating a part of the painting on a


    prepared piece of paper.


    This portion, taking up a tenth of the entire piece, waspleted in less than five minutes.


    The security head was stunned, as was the person on the other end of the earpiece. They couldn''t


    believe a young woman couldplete a tenth of the painting in such a short time. And the thing was,


    this painting was really hers!


    She was indeed Mirabelle!


    Seeing their silence, Arabe asked indifferently, "Any other questions?"


    She had another ce to get to and didn''t want to waste her time here.


    "Ms. Mirabelle, please wait a moment. Our boss would like to meet you personally."


    Hearing this, Arabe waited quietly. A middle-aged man descended the metal stairs briskly, followed


    by a group of bodyguards.


    He was not decked out in gold or sporting any designer watches. Dressed casually, he looked like a


    sessful man ready for a round of golf at any moment.


    From his youthful face and demeanor, Arabe could tell he was an important figure in some industry.


    "Ms. Mirabelle, it''s an honor to meet you," the middle-aged man said as he extended his hand first.


    Arabe shook his hand.


    His fingers were soft and broad, further evidence of his affluent lifestyle.


    "I''ve always thought that Ms. Mirabelle was a man, and yet you''re so young and beautiful," he said


    respectfully. "Both my mother and I are big fans of your work."


    "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man picked up the piece on the table and said, "Thendscape rendered in light ink,


    surreal. The creek is gentle. Ms. Mirabelle, you paint so beautifully!"


    Suddenly, he felt that ten million dors might be too little.


    Such an artwork was worth at least fifty million!


    "Do you need me to make any changes?" Arabe asked abruptly.


    This caught the middle-aged man off guard. He looked a bit puzzled, then turned to the head of


    security.


    Changes?


    He wasn''t quite sure what she meant.


    The head of security exined, "When we weremunicating with Ms. Mirabelle''s team earlier, we


    were concerned that she may not want to make an appearance, so we suggested that if there were any


    dissatisfaction with the painting, she would need to make the corrections in person."

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    "What a load of hogwash!" The middle-aged man suddenly scolded loudly, "This is a downright


    disrespect to Ms. Mirabelle, you folks are going off half-cocked. You should apologize to Ms. Mirabelle


    right away."


    The head of the security immediately dropped his gaze, apologizing to the middle-aged man and


    Mirabelle, saying that even though the idea wasn''t his brainchild, he needed to shoulder the me.


    "Ms. Mirabelle, I''m sorry for the misconduct of my team." The middle-aged man again shook hands with


    Arabe, expressing his deep apology.


    "Your interpretation of the artwork is spot-on. I thought you''d use conventional symbols to denote


    longevity and peace, but you chose such a unique path, it''s really striking and top-notch!"


    In this painting, there were two special birds, a species native only to eastern countries.


    The long tail feathers of the birds looked like ribbons, and they had the longest lifespan among small


    birds. Hence, they symbolized longevity.


    The two birds were flying through the clouds, their motions intricately depicted.


    Every element in the painting, be it the birds, thendscapes, or the flora, came to life under Arabe''s


    brush, captivating the viewer.


    "There are many good painters in the art world, but no one canpare to you when ites to


    capturing the hardest elements of form and essence."


    Other artists'' works eithercked depth in the ambiance or didn''t adequately represent the form.


    But Arabe was hailed as a master of oriental painting art, not only because she brought a fresh style


    to the art form, not only because each of her works had a distinct personal touch, but crucially, because


    she could capture the hard-to-grasp essence and form in her art.


    This exquisite skill was beyond the average artist.


    "Ms. Mirabelle, could I ask for your autograph?" A middle-aged man, looking like a fanboy, gazed


    expectantly at Arabe.


    "Sure." Arabe remained calm. "Where should I sign?"


    "Here." The man opened a cherished notebook he carried with him, handing it over with both hands.


    Arabe picked up the pen, writing a line on the first page: May you seize favourable opportunities and


    circumstances, brave difficulties, and stride forward to realize your lofty aspirations.


    She signed her name in the bottom right corner: Mirabelle.


    The man didn''t expect Ms. Mirabelle to include a blessing for him, he was touched and unexpectedly


    noticed that Ms. Mirabelle''s handwriting resembled that of a calligrapher he admired. Before he could


    think more, Ms. Mirabelle spoke.


    "I have other matters to attend to, unless there''s anything else, I''ll take my leave." Arabe was about


    to leave.


    The man hurried, "Ms. Mirabelle, please wait."


    Arabe was puzzled, was there something else?


    "I just wanted to ask, Ms. Mirabelle, do you have a boyfriend? My son is about your age."


    Arabe caught his drift and replied lightly, "I have a boyfriend."


    She has a boyfriend?


    A hint of regret shed in the man''s eyes, but he quickly said, "That''s alright, I''ll walk you out, Ms.


    Mirabelle."


    "No need." Arabe said lightly, "Please hold."


    She nodded and was about to leave the warehouse when she saw a security guard quickly approach


    the middle-aged man, whispering something in his ear.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man looked towards Arabe''s retreating figure, asking with some surprise, "Ms. Mirabelle, do you


    know Romeo from McMllian Corporation?"


    Arabe stopped in her tracks, turning to look at him.


    "My man here tells me that you''re driving Romeo''s car."

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Arabe frowned slightly. She had this feeling that someone was sneakily watching her from upstairs.


    Calmly, she said, "If you need anything in the future, just talk to me directly. Don''t bother him."


    The middle-aged man looked a bit confused. Was she worried about him bothering Romeo?


    Just as he was about to exin that she might have got it wrong, he saw the girl nce upstairs, walk


    out of the warehouse, take a hairpin from the bodyguard''s leader, get into a car, and leave.


    She was young, but had such a strong personality and presence.


    The woman upstairs only came down after Arabe had left. "Do you think she noticed me?"


    "Nah, she just casually looked up. Probably because the light above was too ring." The middle-aged


    man pulled her into his embrace, "After we deliver the painting tomorrow, let''s leave this ce."


    "Alright." The woman looked at Arabe''s retreating figure with a hint of regret in her voice, "It''s a


    shame. She already has a boyfriend."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If that wasn''t the case, Arabe''s aura, age, and painting skills would have been a good match for her


    son.


    Arabe drove to her next destination and called Romeo to update him on her situation.


    Having anxiously waited for nearly an hour at home, Romeo finally heard her voice and felt a weight lift


    off his heart.


    "Does anyone else know that the hairpin you gave me is a tracker?" Arabe suddenly asked.


    Romeo was a bit puzzled, "Did you get caught?"


    "Yeah."


    "Did they give you trouble?"


    "No."


    Romeo heaved a sigh of relief and began to ponder.


    "Only my development team and I have seen the hairpin. It hasn''t been leaked, and it''s not avable on


    the market." Romeo said, "The development team is loyal to me, and they wouldn''t betray me."


    Their wealth wouldn''t be enough to buy a painting priced at ten million either.


    So, how did the fact that the hairpin was a tracker get leaked, and why was it spotted instantly? It


    almost caused trouble for Arabe.


    "Well, you better check. There might be a mole." Arabe said while driving, "I''m almost there. I''ll call


    you when I''m done."


    "Alright." Romeo cautioned, "Be careful."


    "Yeah, don''t worry."


    Arabe parked her car in the private club''s garage and saw two pretty girls getting out of another


    sports car.


    One of them, with her beautiful features, had an air of arrogance about her.


    Alma Collins? What was she doing here?


    Alma had also noticed Arabe. She didn''t expect Arabe toe here, let alone in Romeo''s car!


    "Be," Alma smiled, "Are you alone? Want to hang out with us? We have a ss reunion tonight."


    Arabe nced at the friend next to Alma, who was acting as if she was top dog. With her arms


    crossed over her chest, she looked at Arabe with a condescending gaze.


    "No need. I have things to do."


    Arabe shut her car door and headed for the club, with Alma trailing behind her. She asked, "Why are


    you here alone? Why didn''t Romeoe with you?"


    Arabe turned to look at her, and Alma felt an inexplicable pressure from that nce. She didn''t


    expect her cousin, who just came back home, to have such a strong aura.


    There was an elevator in the garage that led directly to the first floor of the club, and there were four


    attendants standing outside.


    Alma asked again, "Be, do you have a membership card? Only members with a five-star rating or


    above can park their cars here and take this elevator."

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    "I get it."


    If it wasn''t for her uncle and aunt, Arabe really didn''t want to have anything to do with Alma.


    Still, Alma stuck to her like glue, even speeding up just to walk side by side with her.


    "Be, do youe here often?"


    Alma knew that this club waster taken over by Romeo. She often came here, partly hoping to bump


    into Romeo, and partly thinking that if she splurged enough to hit five-star status, Romeo would notice


    her.


    Seeing that Arabe didn''t respond, Alma asked again, "Does Romeo bring you here often? Or do you


    "Your bumpkin cousin doesn''t even have basic manners." Alma''s friend Cherry Evert couldn''t help but


    scoff. "Alma, just let her make a fool of herselfter. Why waste your time?"


    Alma didn''t want to deal with Arabe, but she needed to know if Romeo would be at the club tonight.


    Arabe had arrived in Romeo''s car, was she here to meet him?


    If so, she had to wreck it.


    Seeing the three women approaching the elevator, a staff member quickly radioed in some words.


    Soon, over a dozen staff members came down by elevator to the garage, standing neatly in front of the


    elevator, blocking their path.


    "Someone got recognized who''s not a member, so they won''t let us in."


    At this, Cherry pulled Alma to stand next to her, then lifted her chin arrogantly, looking at the dozen or


    so staff members in front of her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I haven''t been here for a while, and you guys don''t recognize me anymore?"


    The head waiter quickly bowed in greeting, "Ms. Cherry." Then he turned to Alma and politely greeted,


    "Ms. Alma."


    "You know who we are. Why don''t you step aside?" Cherry said, then gave Arabe a haughty look and


    coldly said, "Just so you know, we don''t know this person. Whatever you want to do with her is your


    business."


    Cherry, arm in arm with Alma, nned to walk past this wall of people.


    The head waiter respectfully said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Cherry, Ms. Alma, could you please wait a moment?"


    "Wait?" Cherry found this ridiculous, "I''ve lived all these years, and no one can ask me to wait!"


    "I''m really sorry, but it''s the club''s rule."


    Just then, the elevator door opened, and the manager came out.


    The dozen or so waiters lined up on both sides, and the manager quickly walked past, ignoring Cherry


    and Alma. He went straight to Arabe, bending over to greet her respectfully.


    "Ms. Be, you didn''t even give us a heads up that you''reing. Please wait a moment, we''ve


    already sent someone to get the red carpet."


    "No need for such a fuss."


    Arabe stepped forward. The manager hurried to keep up, and the waiters on both sides maintained


    their bowing posture.


    "Ms. Be, I''m sorry for ourck of hospitality. All your expenses in the private room tonight are on the


    house."


    Cherry and Alma were shocked. What the hell was going on?


    "I''m not the one spending tonight, no need to be so formal."


    "Ms. Be, you''re too understanding. It makes me feel even more guilty."


    The manager pressed the lift open button, blocked the door with his hand until Arabe got in, and then


    he followed, all the while bowing, as if Arabe was the owner of the club.


    Finally, Cherry realized that the manager and these dozen or so waiters were here to wee


    Arabe. They were the five-star members, but they were left waiting on the side. The lift was only for


    Arabe''s use. Weren''t they worthy to share a lift with Arabe?


    "Alma, what''s the deal with your cousin?" Cherry was a bit pissed.


    Even their five-star membership, with annual consumption of over a million, had to give way to her.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    "Did her family seriously start throwing pocket change at her the moment she came back?"


    Was she spending more here than both of thembined?


    No way.


    Arabe just got back to the Collins family and she was already dropping millions here?


    Even if she was a big spender, the club shouldn''t be making such a big fuss over her.


    There were plenty of other big spenders who didn''t get this kind of treatment when they came in.


    "I have no clue," Alma said, feeling a touch green with envy. The only people who got this kind of


    wee were the McMillians, as far as she knew. Could it be because of Romeo?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Romeo arrange this grand wee?


    The more she thought about it, the more she saw Arabe as a bit of a show-off.


    Meanwhile, Arabe had no idea that Romeo owned the club now. She took the VIP elevator as agreed


    and arrived at the top-level suite 901.


    She''d been to the ninth floor plenty of times, but this was her first time in suite 901.


    She knocked on the door and a woman''s elegant voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    Arabe pushed open the door, only to find a quiet caf¨¦ waiting inside.


    In a ce where booze and nightlife were the norm, a caf¨¦ was certainly a surprise.


    The woman sitting at the coffee table was elegantly dressed and had a dignified aura.


    Seeing a young girl of about seventeen or eighteen walk in, she was surprised, "Is Maestro Melody not


    "I am Melody."


    The middle-aged woman looked Arabe up and down, seemingly interested.


    The girl had a refined face, with an air of cool elegance in her brow and eyes. It was stunning.


    Girls her age rarely had such grace and beauty.


    Arabe was also sizing up thedy.


    Thedy¡¯s eyes were captivating. Even though she was in her thirties or forties, her beautiful face still


    radiated a charming allure.


    "Please, have a seat." Thedy pointed toward the piano stool.


    Arabe understood. This was her chance to prove herself.


    Arabe sat at the piano, her slender fingers dancing across the keys, ying a beautiful melody.


    Thedy stopped making coffee, quickly drawn into the pleasant atmosphere created by Arabe. She


    was deeply moved.


    The tune echoed in the air, with Melody''s unique style, bing more enchanting the more she


    listened.


    Thedy didn''t even feel like making coffee anymore. She stopped and lost herself in the wonderful


    piano music,pletely entranced.


    As soon as Arabe finished ying, she handed the sheet music to thedy, "This is what you asked


    for."


    The beautifuldy''s skin was incredibly smooth. Her smile was like melting ice and snow, bringing


    everything back to life. It added to her charm.


    "How long have you been ying the piano?" she asked, her voice gentle.


    "For several years now."

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Arabe couldn''t recall exactly when, but the piano had always been herpanion during those tough


    times.


    "Such depth in just a few years? You''re indeed a genius."


    Who would have thought that the widely acknowledged piano master, Melody, would turn out to be a


    girl in herte teens? What a surprise!


    "Was that the piece you were ying just now?" Thedy inquired, flipping open the sheet music, her


    eyes filled with admiration and love. "I heard youposed this piece in less than a day."


    The melody was so pleasing to the ear. It was delightful and even better than she had anticipated.


    The ten million was well worth it.


    "I just happened to be inspired," Arabe modestly replied, not daring to reveal her rapid speed of


    "You''re incredibly talented. Would you be interested in signing with our agency? We can arrange


    performances for you every year and promote your music online. You''ll definitely be more famous


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    than you are now."


    "Thanks for your kind offer, but I''m not considering it at the moment," Arabe responded. She had too


    much to handle privately, and those power mongers were constantly on her tail. A public appearance at


    this point would be like revealing her whereabouts.


    She could easily dodge them alone, but it could lead to coteral damage if it happened at a concert


    with tens of thousands of people.


    "What a pity," thedy expressed her regret. "Can we exchange contact information so we can easily


    reach each other in the future?"


    "Sure." Arabe took out her phone and opened the QR code.


    From the moment she walked in, thedy had a warm smile on her face, like a bright moon in the night


    sky. She seemed like a positive and optimistic person.


    After scanning the QR code, thedy saved her contact as ''Melody''.


    She was quite fond of this girl. It was a pity she wouldn''t sign.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way," Arabe was about to leave.


    "Wait a moment," thedy said. "Stay for a cup of coffee?"


    She made coffee gracefully, her eyes clear, her demeanor elegant. Even though she was in her thirties


    or forties, she was still beautiful and elegant.


    Arabe watched her make coffee and found it a pleasant sight.


    "Try it." She ced a cup of coffee in front of Arabe.


    As soon as Arabe picked it up, the aroma of the coffee wafted into her nostrils. This was high-quality


    coffee.


    "Can you tell what kind of coffee this is?" Thedy smiled, looking at her expectantly.


    "It''s Blue Mountain coffee, isn''t it?"


    Now it was thedy''s turn to be surprised. Arabe hadn''t even taken a sip. With a sniff, she knew the


    type and origin of the coffee.


    This type of coffee was not something ordinary people would buy, let alone end up in the hands of a


    girl.


    "Blue Mountain coffee is rare because there''s a country that has the first dibs on it, practically


    monopolizing the market."


    Thedy couldn''t believe that this young girl knew this much, her admiration for this girl deepened.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    "Even though you''re still young, you''re quite the brainiac and so talented," thedy seemed to like her


    even more, "but there''s one tiny little snag."


    "The snag being that I already have a boyfriend."


    Thedy''s eyes showed a flicker of surprise. She didn''t expect this girl to read her mind like that.


    "We''ve met in the warehouse earlier," Arabe said with a light smile.


    Now, thedy was even more surprised. She was hiding on the second floor of the warehouse. How on


    earth did she know?


    "You have a unique scent. The top notes are aldehydic and jasmine, the middle notes are rose, ng-


    ng, and iris, the base notes are cedar and lily of the valley. If I''m not mistaken, your perfume is


    you''re someone special."


    Thedy didn''t expect this girl to be able to analyze so much just from a whiff of her perfume. And the


    kicker was that she was right.


    "You''re certainly full of surprises." Thedy''s eyes filled with admiration and fondness, "What else have


    you discovered?"


    "The gentleman in the warehouse who was buying the painting was wearing a masculine perfume. The


    top notes arevender and geranium, the middle notes are mint and gorse, and the base notes are


    cedar and sandalwood. But he had your scent on him. So, he must be your husband, and if I''m not


    mistaken, he should be in that room right now."


    There was a door in this booth leading inside, and thedy was surprised that Arabe was clever


    enough to figure out this rtionship, and even guessed that someone was hiding inside.


    "When did you realize there was someone inside?" Thedy asked with interest.


    "The moment I walked in."


    From the moment Arabe walked into the coffee shop, she could smell the faint floral scent and the


    masculine perfume mingled in the air.


    "Darling, you cane out now."


    With thedy''s gentle call, the door inside was opened. The middle-aged man who was buying the


    painting in the warehouse came out.


    "I didn''t expect you to have another identity as Maestro Melody." The man''s eyes were filled with


    admiration and surprise, "And even more surprising is your intelligence at such a young age."


    "I guess she knows a lot about perfume, and her coffee-tasting and critique skills surpass most


    people." After thedy told her husband, she turned to Arabe and praised without reservation, "You


    are truly extraordinary."


    Far superior to girls her age.


    "You tter me." Arabe nodded lightly, but she wasn''t proud. She had heard too manypliments


    over the years and was already used to it.


    "Your boyfriend is very lucky to have such an aplished girlfriend." Thedy looked at this beautiful


    and talented girl in front of her, and couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. It was a pity that Arabe


    couldn''t be her daughter-inw.


    "My boyfriend is also very aplished." As Arabe said this, her phone vibrated. Perhaps she


    realized who the sender was, so her eyes softened, and her aura retracted. She seemed like a gentle


    girl.


    "I''m sorry, I should be going."


    She was still carrying the tracker Romeo gave her. Since she didn''t move at all in the coffee shop,


    Romeo would definitely worry about her safety.


    Thedy noticed her change and figured someone from her family might be rushing her. She didn''t


    expect she was such a family-oriented girl, very considerate, and very likable.


    Thedy felt even more regretful. Why were all the good girls dating others?


    At this moment, Romeo thought there was a problem with the tracker because Arabe''s location was


    still at The Aurora Haven.


    This club had just recentlye under his name. When he found out Arabe didn''t reply to his


    messages and her location didn''t move, he tracked down Carl, got the manager''s phone number, and


    called him personally.


    The manager was dumbstruck when he received a call from Romeo. It took him a couple of seconds to


    recover, "A very beautiful girl? Many girls came tonight, but if you''re talking about the most eye-


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    catching, Ms. Be might be the only one in the entire club."

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Before Romeo could say anything, the manager begged, "Ms. Be not only saved the former boss of


    the club, but also me. I owe her big time, so Mr. McMillian, I beg you to pick another girl!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Romeo thought, "Huh? Am I some kind of beast?"


    The moment Romeo asked who was the prettiest girl at the club on the phone, the manager guessed


    his intention, so he begged again, "Ms. Be is not yet 18, please spare her, Mr. McMillian. I''ll find the


    most satisfactory girl for you."


    Romeo didn''t expect that Arabe had tamed so many people outside, let alone that this guy was so


    loyal to Arabe. He chuckled and teased, "Who can you find? Anyone as good as her?"


    "Mr. McMillian." The manager was really scared, but still mustered the courage to beg, "You can''t take


    Ms. Be away."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s well-connected!" The manager thought this would scare Romeo off.


    But Romeo casually said, "Oh, that''s okay."


    No background couldpare to his.


    The manager racked his brains, "She knows a lot of vicious people."


    "It''s fine."


    "She''s got good fighting skills. I''m afraid she might hurt you."


    "I have bodyguards."


    The manager was out of excuses and was worrying when suddenly an idea popped into his head,


    "She''s on her period! Yes, that''s right, she just started! What a coincidence, Mr. McMillian, I''ll find


    someone else for you."


    "How do you know she''s on her period?" Romeo asked with interest, "Did she tell you?"


    "No, no, an employee said she stained her clothes."


    Romeo didn''t expect his man to lie to his face. No one knew Arabe''s menstrual cycle better than him,


    but he wasn''t angry at all.


    "Is she safe now?" Romeo suddenly got to the point and asked directly.


    The manager was confused, "Yeah, she''s very safe."


    "Take good care of her. Don''t let anything dangerous happen."


    "Huh? Yes."


    Until the call ended, the manager didn''t understand what Romeo was really up to.


    In the coffee shop, Arabe was about to leave when thedy suddenly clutched her stomach, seeming


    ufortable.


    "Honey, are you okay?" The middle-aged man quickly bent over and asked, "What''s wrong? Is your


    stomach hurting?"


    "Um," thedy didn''t know what was going on. Why would her stomach suddenly hurt? Was it because


    of the coffee?


    Arabe looked back. Thedy was already in pain, curled up in the man''s arms.


    The middle-aged man was really scared, "Honey, honey."


    He was about to call for help.


    "Let me check." Arabe returned to thedy''s side and squatted down. With her slender fingers on the


    "She''s been poisoned. It''s a slow-acting poison. Let her lie down t." Arabe opened her backpack,


    picked a long silver needle from her acupuncture bag,"What did she drink three days ago at this time?"

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    "Three days ago, right about this time?" The middle-aged man seemed a bit puzzled and took a while


    to respond, "We were at a wedding in Oakridge City for the son of one of her good friends. At about 8


    pm when we were about to leave, her friend said she was having a st and wanted her to stick


    around for a few more sses of fruit wine, which wasn''t that strong."


    "That''s about it." Arabe exined as she treated her, "This type of drug can only be mixed with


    alcohol. If you put it in mineral water or any other drink, it''ll taste funny, and you would sniff it out. But


    when it''s mixed with alcohol, it doesn''t change the taste, and that''s when it really kicks in."


    "You''re saying her friend spiked her fruit wine?" The man was even more confused, "But that''s


    impossible. They''ve been friends for 20 years, keeping in touch all this time."


    Arabe didn''t bother specting about other people''s business. She just did what she had to do.


    "Will my wife be alright?" The man looked at the woman lying on the ground, writhing in pain, curled up.


    If he could, he''d take on all her pain.


    "I''ll detox her first." Arabe continued her treatment, "Her stomach''s taken a bit of a hit. We''ll need to


    follow up with medication. You can get the meds ording to my prescription. I''ll write it down before


    you leave."


    The man looked surprised, "Ms. Mirabelle, you''re a doctor too?"


    Who would have thought this youngdy could not only paint andpose music, but she could also


    save lives.


    What a jack of all trades!


    "For the next three days, ask her to avoid spicy food. Keep her diet light." Arabe saw that the woman


    was doing better and stopped the treatment.


    "Honey, are you feeling any better?" The man quickly helped the woman up and held her in his arms.


    "Much better. It doesn''t hurt anymore." Thedy was amazed at Arabe''s medical skills. She had been


    in excruciating pain but now felt like she''d sprung back to life, only a little weak.


    Arabe put away her tools, took out a pen and paper, and wrote down the prescription, dosage, and


    precautions.


    Looking at Arabe''s precise and forceful handwriting, the man was amazed. It suddenly hit him that


    her handwriting seemed familiar. He''d seen it somewhere.


    Earlier tonight at the warehouse, when the girl had signed for him, he''d found her handwriting familiar.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him. He had a collection of works by a famous calligrapher, and her writing was


    identical to that person''s.


    Whether it was the style or size, it was a carbon copy.


    Could it be that she was also a calligrapher?


    This thought blew his mind.


    "She should be fully recovered after taking the medication for three days." Arabe handed the


    prescription to the middle-aged man.


    The man was jolted back to reality, "Thank you so much. I really can''t thank you enough."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Melody, thank God you were here." The elegantdy squeezed Arabe''s hand, her beautiful eyes


    filled with gratitude and admiration.


    Before the man could ask about Arabe''s identity, he heard his wife say, "Honey, shouldn''t you be


    thanking her?"


    "Oh, right." The man quickly took a check out of his pocket, signed it, and was about to hand it to her.


    "There''s no need. Never mind." Arabe gently looked at the beautifuldy, holding her hand tight, and


    said, "Take good rest when you get home, and try toy off coffee for a few days."


    "Why''s that?" The man was puzzled, "Is there a problem?"


    Arabe smiled slightly, "Drinking coffee at night might overstimte the nervous system and mess


    with your sleep."

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Thisdy was growing fonder of Arabe by the minute. How could there be such an angel in this


    world? Whose kid was she?


    She was so adorable!


    "Alright, time for me to hit the road." Arabe stood up, knowing it was gettingte and Romeo would


    be fretting.


    "Melody, let''s hang out some other time," thedy called out to her. "Dinner''s on me."


    Arabe turned around, smiled and said, "Sounds good."


    Once Arabe left, thedy stared at her retreating figure, her eyes filled with longing. "What a gem.


    Which lucky devil snatched her up? Such a pity. I''d love to take her home."


    "It''s fate. Even if we can''t be family, we can still keep in touch, like family. She mentioned something


    about the fruit wine being off. I need to look into that. If it was one of your friends who spiked it, I won''t


    let them off the hook."


    "Melody is so stunning. There''s no way she''d lie." Thedy''s mind was filled with Arabe''s image.


    How perfect it would be if this girl was her daughter-inw.


    Spotting the prescription Arabe left behind, thedy picked it up for a closer look. "Such a neat,


    strong handwriting. It''s full of character, just like her."


    Thedy liked Arabe even more after seeing her handwriting.


    "Do you reckon it looks familiar?"


    Thedy took a nce. It did seem familiar, like she''d seen it somewhere before.


    "Labe?" They said in unison, looking at each other.


    After a moment of surprise, thedy found some familiar characters in the prescription.


    "Look, these characters also appear in her works. The style and font are identical."


    "Could she really be Labe?" Thedy was not only surprised but also fell for the girl even more.


    Meanwhile.


    Alma handed a wad of cash to the waiter, wanting to know which floor Arabe went to and who she


    met.


    But the waiter didn''t ept it. He whispered, "Ms. Alma, we can''t disclose client information. Please


    don''t make me do this."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Who would know that? I won''t tell others." Alma, seeing that he really wouldn''t ept it, pulled out


    another wad of cheques. She ripped one off and handed it to him. "Since you can''t say it, write it down.


    Ten grand a word, right here."


    "Ms. Alma, I''m really sorry." The waiter still didn''t agree. Arabe was his benefactor. Without her, he


    might have lost his job. He would never betray her.


    "Alma, he''s just holding out for more money." Cherry, sitting on the couch, looked down on him. "So,


    ten grand a word is not enough? How much do you want?"


    "Ms. Cherry, you might have misunderstood. I''m not asking for money." The waiter kept his respectful


    posture, sincerely saying, "Protecting the privacy of our clients is part of our job."


    "I bet you, a low-life, struggle every day, and even basic food and clothing is an issue. Your living


    conditions might even be worse than a dog''s, and you''re here talking to me about job responsibilities?"


    Cherry suddenly swept all the game chips on the table to the floor in front of her ssmates. "Pick


    them up."


    "Ms. Cherry."


    "What, isn''t this your job?"


    All her ssmatesughed, enjoying the waiter''s embarrassment.


    The waiter squatted down, picking up the game chips one by one, looking awkward but not daring to


    resist.


    Cherry stood up and walked over to him, her high heels grinding his hand. "Do you think you''re worthy


    to y the high and mighty in front of us? Alma is being nice to you to ask you for information. Do you


    see yourself as some big shot?"


    Alma coldly watched from the side, quite unhappy about the waiter''s behavior. Lucky for her, Cherry


    vented her anger for her.


    The waiter was in so much pain he wanted to pull his hand back, but Cherry intentionally applied more


    pressure.


    "Alright Cherry, why ruin your mood over a low-life? If you''re upset, we can help you vent, you don''t


    have to do it yourself." A male ssmate, Alvis, came over and patted Cherry on the shoulder.


    Cherry scornfully nced at the waiter, and then took her foot off and returned to her seat.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Alvis picked up the waiter and socked him hard in the gut.


    "Dare to upset Cherry, are you asking for a fight?"


    Alvis gave him another kick, sending the waiter flying out of the private room. The waiter, wincing in


    pain, struggled to get on his feet and staggered towards the hall.


    "Oh, do you think you can escape?"


    Alvis grinned, and the whole room filled withughter.


    He picked up a wine bottle, "Cherry, watch this. Revenge ising."


    His ssmates started egging him on.


    "Alvis is so sweet to you, Cherry."


    "Should we go and watch?"


    "Come on, Cherry, let''s go."


    "Alma, youe too!"


    The waiter, exhausted, stumbled to the hall and copsed again.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With the ssmates'' cheer, Alvis, clutching the wine bottle, headed towards the waiter in anger.


    The other waiters and security guards stared in confusion, unsure of what happened.


    At the same time, the elevator door opened, and Arabe''s gaze fell on the scene.


    "What kind of trash is this, ruining my mood?"


    The bottle came down hard, and the waiter, too weak to resist, was hit on the head, blood running


    down his forehead. It was a horrifying sight.


    Alvis, seeing the bottle still intact,ined, "Why is this bottle so sturdy?"


    The rich kids and noblesughed, ignoring the bleeding waiter.


    Someone had gone to get the manager. The security guards wanted to help, but were afraid of


    offending these wealthy people.


    Alvis raised the bottle again, ready to strike the waiter''s head.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of the waiter, knocking the bottle out of Alvis''s hand.


    Alvis was about to get angry, but then he saw it was a pretty girl, and he was dumbfounded.


    The waiter raised his hand to shield himself, only to find Arabe had arrived when the bottle hit.


    "Are you okay?" Arabe helped the waiter. Seeing his bloody forehead, she was instantly angry.


    "Ms. Be." Evan''s nose tingled.


    He didn''t cry when he bent over to pick up chips.


    He didn''t cry when Cherry ruthlessly trampled on his hand.


    He didn''t cry when Alvis hit him.


    But why, seeing Arabe, did he suddenly feel like crying?


    A few months ago, before the club came under Romeo''s ownership, a nouveau riche caused trouble. It


    was Arabe who saved him then too.


    He owed Arabe twice now.


    It seemed like only Arabe saw him as a person.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    "I''m fine, Ms. Be. You better bounce." Evan knew there was still one in the bunch looking for Ms.


    Be''s whereabouts, probably up to no good.


    Alvis whistled and raised an eyebrow, flirtatiously looking at Arabe, "Hey, are you all by your


    lonesome?"


    "Buzz off." Arabe kicked him away without a second thought.


    Everyone around was stunned. They didn''t expect this girl to be so gutsy, let alone that she could send


    a guy flying with a kick.


    Alvis hit the ground hard, clutching his stomach. For heaven''s sake, this girl was something else.


    Alma was also taken aback. She didn''t expect her cousin would stand up for a waiter.


    Were they having an affair?


    "What''s the beef?" Arabe turned her face, asking Evan, the waiter behind her.


    Evan, wincing in pain, said, "One of them wanted to know your whereabouts. I didn''t tell them, and they


    started insulting me and even got physical."


    Arabe looked at Alvis on the ground indifferently, "I don''t know you."


    Why was he looking for her out of the blue?


    Alma was a bit on edge on the side, fearing Alvis would spill the beans. If Arabe knew it wasn''t Alvis


    looking for her.


    Unable to utter a word from the pain, Alvis was helped by a few ssmates.


    "Who do you think you are? You dare to kick Alvis. Do you want to lose your foot?"


    "Do you know who Alvis is? You''d be scared shitless if I told you!"


    "Alvis, are you okay? Hang in there. I''ll get your back."


    They didn''t know Arabe''s identity, thinking she was just a nobody, and wanted to stand up for Alvis.


    The manager rushed over when he heard the ruckus. Then he saw a few young masters walking


    towards Arabe, and injured Evan standing behind her.


    He had a hunch about what was going on, but out of professional duty, he politely asked, "Gentlemen,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    what seems to be the problem?"


    "Get lost!" One of the rich kids pushed the manager aside.


    If it weren''t for Arabe stepping forward to catch him in time, the manager would have fallen to the


    ground.


    "You seem to have a knack for sticking your nose in other people''s business, first the young waiter, now


    the old manager. Are you two in cahoots? You sure like to meddle."


    The next second, he got a beatdown from Arabe. It was too brutal to watch. Other ssmates


    couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    Alvis, sitting on the ground, was scared to back away, "Don''te closer."


    Arabe''s gaze fell on Alvis again, "Insulting the club''s staff constitutes defamation."


    Everyone else was stunned. What? Defamation? Was this for real?


    "I''m telling you, don''t try to scare me." Alvis clearly didn''t believe it.


    Seeing the girl making sense, some of his ssmates couldn''t help but pull out their phones to look it


    up, and found out she was telling the truth!


    "Alvis, she''s right," someone murmured to Alvis, "it''s true."


    He didn''t expect to run into someone who knew thew.


    Today was just not his day.


    Alvis didn''t care about losing money, but he was afraid of detention. If word got out, it wouldn''t be good


    for his reputation, and if it caused a stir, it could affect his parents'' official careers.


    What if someone looked into his parents?


    By rights, his family didn''t have the clout to let him hang out in such ces.


    "I''ll pay, okay?" Alvis took out his phone from his pocket, apparently trying to make peace, "I''ll transfer


    the money. Is 10 grand okay?"

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    "Does money make you almighty?"


    Evan was seriously fed up with these spoiled rich kids who thought they could boss everyone around


    just because they were loaded.


    "Twenty thousand. Is that enough?" Alvis, seeing that Evan wasn''t agreeing, added, "Thirty thousand? I


    can''t offer any more."


    But Evan stayed silent.


    The surrounding ssmates started to me him.


    "You''re just a worker, trying to extort so much money for a minor injury. Are you only after the money?"


    "How much do you make in a month from your job? Alvis is already being generous by offering you


    thirty thousand dors!"


    "We didn''t even ask you for medical expenses when you hit Alvis. We''re already being kind."


    "A hundred thousand dors." Surprisingly, Arabe asked for a huge sum.


    "Don''t push it."


    Before Alvis could finish, Arabe started marching towards him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, fine, a hundred thousand dors!" Alvis didn''t expect such bad luck, facing such a formidable


    opponent. He backed away in fear, "Just give me your ount number."


    Arabe signaled Evan to step forward. Evan took out his phone, and shockingly, Alvis actually


    transferred a hundred thousand dors to him.


    A few ssmates helped Alvis up, ready to leave.


    "Hold on." A cold light shed in Arabe''s eyes. It didn''t look like she was going to let them off the


    hook, "Apologize."


    Alvis''s ssmates were a bit angry, "Listen here, don''t push your luck."


    Arabe''s dangerous gaze made Alvis''s ssmates quite scared, "Alvis, just apologize to them."


    Alvis shot them a re.


    Seeing another person being beaten so badly, Alvis had no choice but to swallow his pride, "Sorry."


    He didn''t want to end up like the other guy, covered in bruises.


    "Who are you talking to?" Arabe was obviously not satisfied with his attitude, "Are you apologizing


    seriously?"


    Alvis had to suppress his pain. He walked up to Evan, and bowed his head, "Sorry, I lost my cool


    earlier."


    "Was he the only one who hit you?" Arabe turned to ask Evan, "What about the others?"


    Evan looked at Cherry, who immediately got angry as if ming Evan.


    Arabe noticed the dirty shoe print on Evan''s hand. She turned to Cherry and asked coldly, "Did you


    step on him?"


    Cherry answered arrogantly, "What''s it to you?"


    "Sis, let it go." Alma stepped forward to defend her friend.


    But Arabe didn''t seem to n on letting her off, "So, do you want to apologize for her?"


    Alma was speechless for a moment.


    "Apologize and pay medical expenses, or I''ll report this to your school and call the police."


    Cherry didn''t expect Arabe to be so unreasonable. She had just extorted a hundred thousand dors


    from Alvis and wasn''t satisfied. She still wanted her to apologize andpensate.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Arabe took out her phone and dialed the police right in front of them.


    Two or three ssmates started to panic. As children of government officials, their families wouldn''t


    ordinarily have enough money to throw around like this.


    Besides, their parents were currently running for government positions. A scandal right now would be


    bad for the campaign!

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    "Cherry, give it a rest. No need to make a fuss over it."


    "Making a big deal out of this won''t do your family any favors."


    "Listen, I''ll cover the cost. You just apologize to him."


    "Please, Cherry."


    A few ssmates quietly pleaded with Cherry. Annoyed, Cherry red at Arabe, "Typical small-town


    girl. You can''t shake off your money-grubbing ways. I''ve got cash to burn! A hundred grand, keep the


    change!"


    She wrote a check for a hundred grand and tossed it in Evan''s face.


    The check fluttered to the ground.


    Cherry stood there, haughty as royalty.


    "Pick. It. Up." Arabe coolly watched her, "I''ve got no patience for this. Either I call the cops or you


    apologize sincerely. Your call."


    "Cherry, I''m begging you, just apologize!"


    "Please, Cherry."


    "Apologize to a waiter? What are you guys thinking?" Cherry crossed her arms, clearly refusing to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    apologize.


    She could afford to pay, but apologizing to someone beneath her? That was a no-go.


    "A job is just a means to survive. If I threw you out into the real world, you wouldn''t even know how to


    make a living, and you still have the nerve to look down on others."


    "You!"


    "At least they earn their money with their own two hands, unlike you, spending your parents'' cash like


    there''s no tomorrow, all the while feeling superior."


    Furious, Cherry red at Arabe, "No matter what you say, it doesn''t change the fact that they''re


    beneath me."


    "So being a waiter automatically makes you inferior?"


    "Just because you''re not born into a wealthy family and have to work for a living, does that make you


    less than?"


    "If it weren''t for these diligent workers keeping your family''s enterprise afloat, would you even be here


    to diss them? If you''re so capable, fire them! I recorded what you just said." Arabe held up her


    phone, "If your family''s employees heard you calling them ''inferior'', I wonder how many would quit?


    How much would your stocks plummet? How much damage would your family take?"


    Cherry was gritting her teeth in rage.


    "Pick it up. Apologize. I won''t say it a third time." Arabe coolly watched her, "You may look down on


    others for their jobs, but they''ll look down on you for your attitude. If word gets out that the Evert


    family''s princess is so full of herself and arrogant, imagine the bacsh the Evert family would face."


    Cherry was fuming, but in the end, she begrudgingly picked up the check and muttered an apology.


    Just when everyone thought it was over, Arabe asked, "Who pushed the manager?"


    That guy quickly owned up. He didn''t want another beating from Arabe.


    "Arabe, you''ll pay for this!" Cherry threatened as she left.


    Once the seven or so students left, the club''s staff started pping. Arabe turned to check on Evan''s


    injuries, "Manager, can he take a break, maybe get checked out at the hospital?"


    "Sure, I''ll arrange for someone to take him. Ms. Be, thank you for helping us again."


    Arabe had helped them out before.


    Arabe nodded slightly, "I''ve got some things to take care of, so I''ll be going now."


    The club''s manager immediately followed her, pressing the elevator button for her, "Ms. Be, allow me


    to see you out. We really wouldn''t know what to do without you today."


    As the crowd dispersed, no one noticed the couple in the corner admiring Arabe.


    "Honey, we are right. She''s truly exceptional." The middle-aged man was in awe of Arabe''s integrity,


    bravery, kindness, and decisive problem-solving. He couldn''t help but admire her.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "Oh my god, I like her even more." Thedy was once again touched by Arabe. She didn''t expect


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    such a brave woman in this era.


    The way Arabe just smacked that person was way too cool!


    Thedy really wished she had two sons, so she could have one of them pursue Arabe.


    Such a pity! A real pity!


    The manager escorted Arabe to her car, reminding her, "If anyone tries to ambush you on the road or


    if you run into any trouble,e find me. I''ve got a secret room here where people can hide. No one


    would find out. Plus, I know some folks in high ces."


    Arabe thought the manager''s behavior tonight was a bit off. Not only did he escort her to the garage,


    but he also said some strange things.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Nothing." The manager didn''t dare to tell her that his creepy boss Mr. McMillian had taken notice of


    her, fearing that Mr. McMillian might have someone intercept her on the road.


    "Anyway, Ms. Be, you must be careful."


    "Okay."


    Arabe only called Romeo to check in after she got in the car.


    "Have you handed over the music sheet?" Romeo asked with concern, "Did everything go smoothly?"


    "Yes, it went very smoothly. They were very satisfied with the music sheet." Arabe didn''t mention that


    she had hit someone. "I''m on my way home now."


    "Okay, drive carefully. Watch the road."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe focused on driving.


    After Arabe left, the manager urgently gathered all the waiters, "Don''t tell Mr. McMillian about what


    happened tonight! Or you''ll be fired!"


    All the waiters were confused. They didn''t understand why.


    Wasn''t this Mr. McMillian''s club?


    Someone caused trouble tonight. Shouldn''t they report it to Mr. McMillian?


    "Just follow my instructions."


    The manager was afraid that if Romeo found out about Ms. Be hitting someone here, he would


    trouble Ms. Be and force her to do something she didn''t want to do.


    After all, given Mr. McMillian''s influence and temper, it was better to be careful.


    Romeo had somete-night snacks prepared, having nothing to do at home, so he called the manager


    again.


    "Did anything happen tonight?"


    Hearing Romeo''s question, the manager was startled. He suddenly felt a bit guilty. Did Mr. McMillian


    already know something?


    Did a waiter sneakily report it to him?


    "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    The manager felt uneasy, "No, nothing."


    His nervousness didn''t escape Romeo, "You should know the consequences of hiding things."


    Realizing he couldn''t hide it any longer, the manager confessed, "Mr. McMillian, if you have any anger,


    vent it on me. It was me who allowed Ms. Be to hit someone. It has nothing to do with her."


    "It was you who allowed her?" Romeo raised an eyebrow, "She hit someone?"


    "It''s mainly because those people went too far." The manager told about Alvis injuring the waiter and


    Ms. Be helping them.


    "Is that waiter very handsome?"


    The manager was taken aback by Mr. McMillian''s question, quickly saying, "No,pared to you, his


    looks are nowhere close. Oh no, I should say there''s noparison at all."

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Romeo fell silent before the manager spoke again, "Ms. Be has always been a kind soul. Anytime


    she sees an injustice, she''s always quick to step up."


    "She''s indeed got a big heart," the only thing Romeo was concerned about was, "Did she get hurt?"


    "No, she didn''t. The other guy got the worst of it."


    Especially that guy who got a good whooping from Ms. Be.


    "What''s the name of that jerk who insulted her?" Romeo''s tone carried a hint of danger.


    "Harley."


    "And that flirty one who tried to hit on her?"


    "Alvis."


    "You know what to do, right?"


    "Rest assured, Mr. McMillian. Those people have all been cklisted from the club tonight and won''t be


    stepping foot in here again."


    "Hmm."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After Romeo hung up the phone, he sent Carl to deal with those two. Soon, he heard the sound of a


    car returning.


    Arabe drove into the garage, stepped out of the car, and was immediately pulled into Romeo''s arms.


    They''d only been apart for a few hours. Was all this fuss really necessary?


    Romeo took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the girl in his arms, then he looked her over. Her feet,


    hands, and face were all fine. The manager hadn''t lied to him. She was unscathed.


    Arabe was carried into the living room by Romeo. Her phone vibrated, and she took it out and saw a


    message from the manager.


    [Ms. Be, are you home?]


    [Yes, I am,] Arabe replied while in Romeo''s arms.


    [Did anything happen on the way home?] The manager was clearly worried.


    [Safe and sound.]


    [That''s good, I won''t disturb your rest then. Oh right, Evan is okay. He''s been bandaged up and is


    resting at home.]


    [Okay.]


    Seeing her reply to messages, Romeo couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you chatting with?"


    "The manager."


    "What does he want?"


    "He''s been acting a bit strange today, always worrying that something would happen to me on the


    road."


    Romeo thought back to earlier. Hmm, the manager better not think he was some sleazy guy trying to


    stalk the prettiest girl at the club.


    When did his reputation among the staff be so bad?


    Just then, Romeo received a call. After a few short words, he looked down at Arabe in his arms and


    said, "My parents are back in the country. They want me toe over tomorrow. I want to take this


    opportunity to introduce you to them."


    His parents only came back once in a while, who knew when they would return next.


    He wanted his parents to know that he''d found the love of his life. As soon as she graduated, he


    nned to marry her.


    But whether they met his parents or not was up to Arabe.


    "If you''re not ready, we can always do itter," Romeo didn''t want to put any unnecessary pressure on


    her.


    "What do they like?" Arabe suddenly asked.


    Romeo was slightly taken aback, but quickly replied, "You are the best gift, as long as you''re there."


    "I can''t show up empty-handed the first time," Arabe continued, "Do they have any special hobbies?


    Like, do they collect anything?"


    "Dad is a big fan of the calligrapher Labe," Romeo''s fingers gently ran through her hair as he softly


    said, "I''ll have someone buy it."

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    "Labe''s works?" Arabe raised an eyebrow and said, "I''ve got plenty."


    And she did. If it''s not enough, Labe could whip some out in no time.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "And your mom?"


    "She''s got a lot of hobbies, but she loves dressing up the most."


    Dressing up? That''s a piece of cake.


    "I''ll take care of the gift, and you set the time."


    Seeing Arabe so agreeable, Romeo''s gaze softened even more, proposing, "How about we have


    dinner tomorrow night?"


    "Sure."


    Romeo lifted her face and nted a kiss.


    On the other side,


    Phillip heard his son and daughter-inw were back. He frowned. "They remembered toe home!"


    "This is our home. If we don''te back, where are we supposed to go?" George McMin walked in


    with a big grin and said, "Dad, long time no see. I heard you''re doing better; seeing you tonight, it''s


    true."


    Jennifer McMin handed the gift to the butler, slipped on a pair of slippers, and walked in. "Dad, you''re


    much more lively than before; even your voice is strong. I could hear it from a mile away."


    Phillip couldn''t help butugh, pretending to scold, "Jennifer, you''ve been away too long this time!"


    "If we don''t go far, we''d be tempted to meddle in thepany''s business, and Romeo wouldn''t like


    that." Jennifer walked towards him,ughing heartily. "Seeing those people in the family just makes my


    blood boil, going far means not having to see them."


    George plopped down on the couch and couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Mom? I heard she''s


    recovered."


    "Is that my son and Jennifer back?"


    The elevator door opened, and Shirley, aided by a maid, walked out. Her smile was warm and


    generous, and standing there, she exuded a gentle and beautiful aura.


    "Mom?" The moment Jennifer saw Shirley, she felt like crying.


    How many years had it been since she''s seen Shirley like this?


    In the past, she''d just lie in bed motionless, no response however they called her, no reply however


    they tried to chat with her.


    Now, she''s standing in front of her, alert and full of life.


    "Mom." Jennifer immediately ran over and couldn''t help but hug Shirley tight, tears streaming down her


    face. "I''m so d you''ve recovered."


    Years ago, when Shirley first fell into aa, their whole family was in tears.


    Especially Jennifer, her bond with Shirley was even stronger than that between a real mother and


    daughter.


    "Seeing you healthy and standing in front of me is just wonderful."


    "Alright, Jennifer, don''t cry." Shirley patted her back, smiling kindly. "I know you''re a good girl. I''m fine


    now; you look younger after all these years."


    Jennifer couldn''t help butugh. "Mom, you haven''t aged a bit these past years, not a wrinkle more."


    "Mom." George also came over, hugging them both tightly. He never dared dream of this day, his


    mother standing in front of them, having a conversation with them.


    "Let''s sit and talk." Phillip hurried over to support his wife, worried about her standing too long. "She''s


    just recovered, she can''t stand for long."


    Jennifer quickly helped. "I heard it was that girl the Collins family just found who saved you?"


    "Yes, that girl is a brilliant doctor, the highly acimed Dr. Bell."


    Jennifer and George were slightly surprised, they didn''t expect the doctor, whose reputation was so


    legendary, turned out to be a young girl.


    "I heard Romeo is quite smitten with her?" Jennifer asked again.


    "Not just Romeo, your father and I both adore her." Shirley didn''t hide her fondness for Arabe.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Phillip nodded in satisfaction. "That girl, whether in looks or personality, doesn''t have a single w."


    Jennifer nced at George. She had originally thought that if Romeo didn''t like her or if Phillip wasn''t


    satisfied, she could take the opportunity to rmend Melody.


    But it looked like Romeo and Melody just weren''t meant to be.


    "Dad, we''ve never seen you praise someone like this before." George didn''t expect that a young girl


    could earn such praise from his father.


    "She''s really outstanding, pretty and well-behaved, talented and modest, filial and kind."


    In short, she was satisfactory in every way. Every time Phillip thought of her, he couldn''t help but smile.


    George nced at Jennifer, he didn''t expect his dad to be so satisfied with that girl.


    "We also met a very talented girl on our way here. We really liked her, but unfortunately, she already


    has a boyfriend." George said it regretfully.


    "No kid we meet on the street can be as good as our own."


    Just as Phillip finished speaking, George''s phone began to vibrate. "It''s Romeo."


    After answering the call, George announced somewhat unexpectedly, "Romeo says he wants to book a


    private room tonight, and he''s bringing that girl to meet us."


    Was this their icy son actively suggesting this?


    "Jennifer, pinch me." George clearly couldn''t believe it, not until Jennifer pinched his arm and he


    covered it in pain. "Jennifer, be gentle."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "If I don''t make you feel pain, you''ll think this is a dream." Jennifer didn''t expect their son to actually like


    that girl, and he even proactively suggested bringing her to meet them.


    A girl that can satisfy both Romeo and Phillip must either be very excellent or not simple.


    The next afternoon.


    As Jennifer was trying on clothes, George knocked on the door and entered, helping her zip up the


    back.


    "Jennifer, it was confirmed, it was indeed your friend who poisoned."


    George deliberately observed his wife''s reaction when he mentioned this. Seeing that she didn''t seem


    sad at all, he continued, "The person has been brought here, and she''s on the basement level."


    "Got it." Jennifer, dressed in a beautiful fishtail dress, looking slim and dignified, told George''s parents


    before she headed to the basement, "I have some issues to deal with, don''t panic if you hear any


    noise."


    Phillip, aware of someone trying to poison her and that the person had been brought to the basement,


    nodded. "Don''t worry, we''re old, so we won''t hear."


    Jennifer arrived at the basement level.


    The lighting in through six skylights made the lobby look brighter and more imposing. Four


    bodyguards stood in a row, and thedy standing in front of them looked a bit panicked.


    Jennifer, slender and elegant, walked towards Wendy Brook step by step.


    "Hello, Jennifer!" The four bodyguards greeted in unison.


    Seeing the woman walking towards her in a beautiful long dress with her face noble, Wendy was taken


    aback. Over the years, she had always maintained such refinement and elegance.


    Jennifer was already very beautiful before marriage, and life after marriage made her even more


    mature and charming. Her every move was full of grace.


    "Wendy has been my good friend for twenty years, why did you tie her up as soon as she arrived?"


    Jennifer said to the bodyguards with a smile, "Untie her quickly."

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "Alright, Jennifer," the bodyguard said, untying the rope from Wendy''s hands.


    Wendy rubbed her wrists and hurriedly stepped forward. "Jennifer, you know you can always just call


    me if you need anything. But by doing this, people might think I''ve done something to piss you off."


    Jenniferughed elegantly. "So, have you done something?"


    Wendy paused, feeling uneasy. "Jennifer, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "After you arrived, I didn''t offer you a coffee. I suppose you''ve tasted enough good coffee. Today, I had


    a fruit wine made for you with C30."


    Upon hearing C30 and fruit wine, Wendy became more uneasy.


    No way.


    It''s been a few days, how could Jennifer suddenly find her and know that she used C30 in the fruit


    wine.


    "I heard this stuff enhances the taste of the fruit wine." Jennifer smiled charmingly.


    She nced at the servant, who promptly brought the fruit wine on a tray to Wendy.


    Wendy was scared. "Jennifer, you must have misunderstood something."


    "It seems our twenty-year friendship does mean something to you; otherwise, you wouldn''t have spent


    half a million on this stuff and mixed it in the fruit wine. Don''t worry, as a friend, I won''t take advantage


    of you, I understand the concept of reciprocation."


    At this point, even Wendy had enough sense to realize she was in danger.


    Jennifer must have enough evidence, that''s why she brought her here. It was pointless to argue now!


    "Jennifer, listen to me. It was all an impulsive decision. My son told me that Romeo wouldn''t give him


    thend in Oakridge City. I thought, with our years of friendship, why would Romeo rather give it to


    someone else than to us."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in Wendy''s eyes. "I always thought our friendship was stronger than gold, but I was


    wrong. My son approached Romeo several times, but he wouldn''t budge and didn''t exin why. I even


    talked to you, but you said the kids are grown up and you can''t intervene too much, so I felt resentful."


    Since Romeo was always cautious and surrounded by powerful people, Wendy could only take her


    revenge on the innocent Jennifer.


    At the wedding of Wendy''s son, Jennifer was dressed simply, but her beautiful face and unique charm


    made Wendy feel inferior.


    This made her even more ufortable.


    "It was those servants who gave me the idea, so I." Wendy tried to hug Jennifer to express their deep


    sisterhood, but four bodyguards immediately blocked her.


    All she could do was wipe her tears. "Jennifer, I was wrong."


    "Of course you were wrong." Jennifer''s eyes were bright and calm. "Thend has issues. Romeo used


    it to deceive hispetitors. Actually, he was doing it for your own good."


    She only found out about this today.


    But at that time, Romeo didn''t tell his family or the Brook family. He was worried the news would spread


    and hispetitors wouldn''t fall for it.


    "If you truly trusted our twenty-year friendship, you should know that Romeo and I are both very


    sentimental people."

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Jennifer watched her quietly. "You could''ve questioned me, argued with me, even cut me off. But


    instead, you spent a ton of cash to slowly poison me."


    It was like a one-way street.


    If she hadn''t bumped into Melodyst night, if Melody wasn''t a medical whizz, she shuddered to think


    about what might''ve happened.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I heard this poison, even hospitals can''t detect it. I just live in agony until my organs fail and slowly die.


    How much hate and how much resentment must you have against me, just for a piece ofnd?"


    Tears streamed down Wendy''s face as she shook her head. "No, it''s not just about thend."


    Wendy lifted her skirt to reveal scarred legs. "You may not believe it, but for thest twenty years, while


    I¡¯ve been all morous outside, I''ve been belittled by my inws and beaten by my husband. These


    scars are from his recent episode. In these twenty years, he''s cheated on me so many times that I''ve


    lost count. My husband and his parents have insulted me, saying I''m not even fit to tie your shoces.


    They''re supposed to be my family, but they hurt me with the most venomous words, and praise you.


    Every time you show up, you¡¯re always so shiny and beautiful. Your husband is head over heels for


    you, and your inws treat you like a real daughter. And me, I''m just aplete loser."


    Jennifer finally understood after hearing her out, "So, you''re jealous of me and want to ruin me?"


    "You''re one cold-hearted bitch," one of the servants couldn''t help but say, "Jennifer has always been so


    good to you. When you were sick, she''d fly over to take care of you. She always gives you the most


    gifts for your family''s happy asions, just to give you some dignity. And Jennifer has been helping


    you all these years. Without the McMins, how could you possibly have your current status?"


    Wendy lowered her head, crying silently.


    Jennifer realized their friendship was at a dead end.


    She nced at her bodyguards.


    They immediately went over and forcefully grabbed Wendy''s shoulders.


    Wendy looked frightened. "What are you doing?"


    They forced a drink down her throat.


    "No." Wendy shook her head desperately but couldn''t resist the strength of two bodyguards and a


    servant.


    She looked at Jennifer for help, but Jennifer just stood there, stone-faced, as if she had made up her


    mind.


    Once they finished the drink, the bodyguards let go of Wendy.


    Wendy fell to the ground and tried to vomit, but it was futile.


    "Jennifer, help me." She rushed towards Jennifer, but the bodyguards blocked her.


    "Give me the antidote, Jennifer." Wendy clutched her throat, trying to vomit. "My daughter-inw is


    pregnant, I''m going to be a grandmother. Please give me a chance to live."


    "Didn''t you know? There''s no antidote for C30." Jennifer''s gaze was icy cold.


    "No, it can''t be. Are you still angry? You must have the antidote; otherwise, how are you standing


    here?" Wendy cried, begging her, "I know I was wrong, Jennifer. Please, for the sake of our twenty


    years of friendship, give me the antidote. I swear I won''t do anything bad again. I''ll stay away from you,


    okay?"

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Jennifer didn''t respond.


    "Jennifer, can you stand to see me suffer like this?" Wendy continued to plead pitifully. "Do you really


    want to hurt me? Once the poison starts to act, even if my husband''s family doesn''t care about me, my


    own family will definitely investigate the truth, not to mention my son and daughter-inw. How can I tell


    them it was all you? They have a good impression of you."


    "I don''t care,¡¯ Jennifer replied indifferently. "What you''ve done will only bring shame to your family. If


    they find out it was you who hurt me first, I doubt they''d have the face to confront me."


    "Jennifer, what do you want for the antidote?" Wendy asked through her tears. "I''ll do anything you


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ask."


    Jennifer looked at her coldly. "I told you there''s no antidote."


    "Then how did you?"


    "I just happened to run into a good Samaritan who knows a thing or two about medicine and helped me


    get rid of the poison."


    Wendy seemed to see a glimmer of hope. "Can you give me her contact information?"


    "No way;'' Jennifer replied leisurely. "That person just kicked some bad guys¡¯ assesst night. If she


    knew what you''ve done, she might beat you up."


    Hearing this, Wendy felt even more desperate. "Jennifer, I beg you."


    Jennifer didn''t want to hear any more. "You have three days."


    C30 was a slow-acting poison that took three days to take effect.


    "Whether you can find someone to save your life depends on your own abilities."


    With that, Jennifer turned and walked away.


    She had already punished this friend. Whether she lived or died was now up to fate.


    "Jennifer, don''t go." Wendy tried to follow but was blocked by a bodyguard. All she could do was watch


    Jennifer''s retreating figure and call out, "Jennifer, give me one more chance, just one more. Don''t tell


    me you''ve forgotten everything we''ve been through in the past twenty years?"


    As Jennifer stepped into the elevator and the doors closed, Wendy seemed to lose all her strength.


    She copsed on the floor, covering her face and crying.


    She had thought she could kill Jennifer without anyone noticing.


    She thought that while she was in Oakridge City and Jennifer was back home, this would nevere


    to light.


    Yet she never expected.


    "I''m at Fairfield Manor, let me see Shirley and Phillip."


    Something seemed to ur to Wendy, and she grabbed the leg of a nearby bodyguard. "Let me see


    them, I can pay you. Is a million each enough? Two million? Three million if you want!"


    The bodyguard coldly withdrew his leg, clearly not interested in her offer.


    "I beg you!"


    She knew Phillip and Shirley were kind people. If they were willing to help, there was still hope.


    But one of the bodyguards just knocked her out and dragged her away.


    They didn''t want Jennifer to be bothered anymore.


    Jennifer took the elevator down to the first floor. From a distance, she could see Phillip and Shirley


    enjoying some fruit in the garden, taking in the view.


    Seeing the harmonious scene of the elderly couple, she felt a warmth in her heart and instinctively


    walked towards them.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    "Jennifer, are you done with your stuff? Come grab some fruit, keep your mouth moist,¡¯ Phillip said with


    a grin.


    She must have had a bit of a tiff with someone just now.


    "Jennifer, I heard someone was messing with you, even spiked your drink?" Shirley was taken aback,


    even a little pissed. "Who on earth would do such a thing?"


    "No worries, I''ve got it under control; Jennifer smiled gracefully.


    Noticing she hadn''t had any fruit, Phillip had someone bring over coffee, but Jennifer declined with a


    and interfere with its effectiveness."


    She''d had her doctor friend check it out, and they thought the prescription was top-notch.


    Her friends were all worried when they found out she''d taken C30, as there''s no antidote, but that girl


    was able to help her detox in no time and prescribed such a great medication.


    They can''t stop singing praises for the girl''s medical skills and prescription, and they even wanted to


    get to know her.


    While Jennifer liked her, she regretted it even more.


    Phillip didn''t expect his daughter-inw to be so satisfied with the girl. "Speaking of which, if you meet


    Be tonight, you''ll definitely like her. You''ll find no girl can hold a candle to her."


    "Dad, don''t be so absolute. The girl I met yesterday was smart, beautiful, and very capable."


    "No way, Phillip said, shaking his head with augh. "I''ve never met a girl better than Be"


    "I''ll invite her over in a few days. Let you see for yourself.


    Jennifer can''t help but feel the girl she met, Melody, was the best in the world.


    But Shirley couldn''t help butugh. "It sounds like you want to bring her home as your daughter-inw."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I really do have that in mind, but she already has a boyfriend. Speaking of which, she seems to


    know Romeo, I saw her driving his car.


    "No way.


    This time, both Phillip and Shirley burst outughing.


    "Jennifer, you''ve been away for too long, you''re out of touch. No one but Be is allowed to touch any


    of his personal stuff."


    "That''s right, only Be can touch his stuff."


    "No way, he must have good female friends in private; says Jennifer, dismissive. After all, it¡¯s just


    driving, not kissing or hugging.


    But could the bodyguard have gotten the license te number wrong? It was so darkst night, and


    Romeo had so many cars, it would be normal for the bodyguard to misread the number.


    Jennifer thought to herself, there¡¯s no girl more likeable than Melody.


    "Jennifer, how long are you guys staying this time?" Phillip asked again.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    "In a couple of days, we''ll be outta here." She just needed to meet up with Melody, and then it''s time to


    go.


    Otherwise, their rtives and friends, who were always in the know, would start dropping by once they


    heard that they were back. They''ll be asking for help with all sorts of things.


    They thought they were pretty slick, being careful about where they went and keeping their return


    under wraps. But somehow, the news still got out.


    You gotta hand it to them, these people knew how to sniff out gossip.


    "Stay a bit longer,¡¯ Shirley pleaded. "You and George should drop by the Collins family more often.


    Their daughter is such a catch, and Romeo swooped in and took her away in no time. We should pay


    them a visit."


    "Right on,¡¯ Phillip nodded approvingly. "You and George definitely need to visit them more."


    Jennifer sighed inwardly. No matter how outstanding, no one could hold a candle to Melody. Melody


    was the ideal daughter-inw in her eyes.


    Jennifer couldn''t resist messaging Melody on WhatsApp.


    [Melody, what are you up to?]


    Arabe replied promptly: [Shopping.]


    [What are you nning to buy? I can help you pick.] Jennifer was eager to help.


    [All done shopping.] Arabe had just paid, and after a thought, she asked, [Are you feeling better


    today?]


    Jennifer was over the moon! Melody cared about her!


    [I''m much better, your remedy worked wonders! How are you so amazing? You seem to know


    everything.] Jennifer couldn''t resist asking, [Do you live in Summerfield?]


    [Yes.]


    [We live in Summerfield too. Let''s meet up for some tea soon. I owe you a big thank you. I managed to


    find the person who poisoned me, thanks to you!]


    Jennifer sighed again. [I''ve known her for twenty years, and to think she''d want to kill me over some


    petty gains.]


    [People are like that,] Arabe, her hands full of shopping bags, sent back a voice message: "It''s okay


    if you''re doing better than me, but not too much better. Otherwise, your happiness only serves to


    highlight my unhappiness. So, from admiration to jealousy, and then from jealousy to hatred, if you


    don''t adjust your mindset in time, you''ll end up making the wrong move."


    [Melody, how do you know all these life lessons? And your voice is so beautifull]


    Jennifer didn''t expect such wisdom from a girl in her teens. And her voice was simply stunning.


    She was drawn in by her voice during their chatst night.


    And now, listening to her voice so closely, her captivating voice was just maic.


    [I wonder if things would have turned out differently if I had cut ties with her sooner.] Jennifer pondered.


    "Right, haven''t you noticed? People who rarely change friends usually grow at the same pace as their


    friends. But those who grow rapidly tend to change friends quickly too. Because their social circles are


    different. Trying to force a rtionship would only make the other party ufortable." Jennifer


    listened to her advice, deep in thought.


    "Some friends are only meant to apany you for a certain part of your life''s journey. There''s no


    need to feel regret. As long as you gave all your heart during the time you spent together and truly felt


    joy, even if the end result wasn''t what you hoped for or even if you had to pay a price, you''d still gain


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    something, right?


    You''ll definitely meet better friends in the future." [Do you think I could meet better friends?]


    "Of course, you''re a great person. You''re sure to meet friends who truly care about you."

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Jennifer was touched. She hadn''t expected Melody to be bothforting andplimentary.


    [Are you free tomorrow afternoon? I''d like to invite you for a tea.]


    Maybe realizing the girl was still young, Jennifer added, [Or coffee works too.]


    Arabe gave a light smile, and before she could reply, Jennifer sent another message.


    [You saved me,forted me. No matter what you say, I owe you a drink.]


    Arabe''s slender fingers typed back, [Alright]


    [What time suits you?] Jennifer asked eagerly.


    [Anytime.]


    [How about three in the afternoon?]


    [Sure.]


    [What would you like to drink? Coffee or tea?]


    [Either is fine.]


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The girl was so easy-going that Jennifer liked her even more and began to look forward to meeting her


    the next day.


    [Let me find a popr spot. I''ll send you the addresster.]


    Jennifer sent a happy emoji.


    [Alright.]


    Arabe put her phone away after replying to thest message.


    "What were you chatting about?" At this time, Romeo, who had just finished his work, came to pick up


    Arabe from the mall and casually took the shopping bags from her hands.


    He didn''t expect Arabe would buy so much stuff for his parents, and even more surprising was that


    she wasughing and chatting with someone on her phone while carrying all these bags.


    "A very interestingdy; Arabe''s eyes softened. "I have to go out tomorrow afternoon." "To meet that


    Romeo was confused. Arabe wasn''t the type to enjoy socializing. What kind ofdy could make her


    take out time, especially to meet?


    "How did you guys meet?" Romeo asked as he opened the car door for her and fastened her seat belt.


    "Last night, when I was exchanging music scores,"


    "You got close so quickly?" "Mhm, it feels like we''ve known each other before."


    She felt veryfortable with thedy, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    "If I knew you were going to The Aurora Havenst night, I would have gone with you,¡¯ Romeo


    exined. "I own that club now."


    Arabe was somewhat surprised. "Isn''t that Mr. Dn''s club?" She had happened to save Mr. Dn


    before, and the staff at the club were particrly polite to her when she went there afterwards.


    Later, when she saved the club manager and the waitstaff, they all respected her from the bottom of


    their hearts.


    "Previously, the Hunter family was facing a financial crisis. I helped Mr. Dn out, and in gratitude, he


    transferred the club to me and decided to focus on his real estate business."


    If it wasn''t for Romeo, the Hunter family would have been drowning in debt. In fact, there would be no


    Hunter family in Summerfield.


    "Then why are the manager and staff in the club still the same people? No one has been reced?"


    Arabe asked further.


    "They are familiar with the business and do a good job, so I didn''t rece them."


    Arabe nodded in understanding. If she had known this, she would have gone with himst night, so


    he wouldn''t have to wait at home for over an hour.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    "You seem pretty chummy with those club people?" Romeo nced at her and asked quietly, "You go


    there often?" "Just asionally."


    Arabe briefly exined what had happened before, and in no time, they arrived at a restaurant


    owned by the McMin Corporation.


    In the private room.


    Phillip and Shirley sat at the head of the table, checking the time every now and then.


    Standing nearby, Brodie chuckled, "Phillip, Shirley, it''s not time yet.


    George straightened his tie, seemed a bit nervous, and cleared his throat.


    Jennifer was full of anticipation, wondering what the uing daughter-inw would be like.


    Five minutester, There was a knock on the door.


    Everyone turned to look, only to see Romeo walking in with a gift in one hand and a girl in the other.


    What caught everyone''s eye was a beautiful girl with a distinctive demeanor. She had no makeup on,


    but she was stunningly beautiful, with bright eyes and delicate features.


    George and Jennifer werepletely stunned at the sight of her.


    She looked so much like Melody!


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom, I brought Be here." Romeo led Arabe forward and didn''t forget to


    introduce her: "You''ve met Grandpa and Grandma before, this is Dad and Mom: George and Jennifer


    were too stunned to speak, she looked more and more like Melody.


    "George, Jennifer, this is Be, Arabe Collins, whom we''ve mentioned to you often."


    Phillip, pleased, suddenly noticed that his son and daughter-inw didn''t react and couldn''t help but


    elbow his son, reminding him displeasedly.


    "George, say something!" He was so talkative at home before, why was he mute now?


    Was he not satisfied with Be?


    Shirley noticed that the usually eloquent Jennifer was also without a word and couldn''t help but lower


    her voice to remind her, "Jennifer, what are you dazing at? This is Be, Romeo''s fiancee." "Nice to


    meet you.¡± Arabe smiled, seeming to recognize them.


    She took the gift from Romeo and gave it to her grandparents first. Then she picked up the other two


    and gave them to George and Jennifer separately.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "This is a small token of my appreciation, I hope you like it." George didn''t know how he had epted


    the gift.


    Not only did she look like Melody, but her voice was exactly the same.


    "Jennifer, this is for you." Arabe handed over the gift with both hands.


    Jennifer was stunned for a moment before asking incredulously, "Are you Melody?" Arabe nodded,


    smiling.


    "You really are Melody? Is Melody my daughter-inw?" Jennifer was overjoyed. "Dad, Mom, this is the


    girl I''ve told you about, the one I met on the street!" Phillip and Shirley were a bit surprised. The smart,


    beautiful, capable, and kind-hearted girl Jennifer had been talking about was Be?


    "What''s going on?" Phillip and Shirley couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, it''s like this. We thought we hadn''t been back for a while, so we wanted to bring you some gifts.


    Have you opened our gifts yet?" Jennifer suddenly realized this.


    Phillip and Shirley shook their heads in unison. They had just put them away and hadn''t had a chance


    to take a closer look.


    Jennifer knew their habits, so she exined, "Before we returned to Fairfield Manor, George


    remembered that Dad loves Mirabelle''s paintings. So he made a great effort to contact Mirabelle''s


    assistant and asked Mirabelle to paint a picture to give to Dad. And guess what? Mirabelle is Be!"

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    When these words were spoken, not only were Phillip and Shirley stunned, but even Romeo was taken


    aback.


    Who would''ve thought this little girl was actually the famous artist, Mirabelle?


    She had been painting right in front of him that day.


    How lucky he was to have witnessed that moment.


    No wonder her hair clip tracker was discovered so quicklyst night; everyone in the McMin family


    knew what it was.


    He had thought there was a mole inside.


    Jennifer was also over the moon. Who would have guessed that Mirabelle, known as a painting saint,


    was her daughter-inw!


    George was equally pumped. Ms. Mirabelle was his future daughter-inw, what a blessing!


    Jennifer continued, "I remember my mom liking Melody''s music, so since it''s been a while since I''ve


    been home, I contacted Melody to have herpose a song as a gift for you."


    Turned out the renowned pianist Melody was also her daughter-inw!


    What a pleasant surprise! She wasn''t ready for it!


    "You guys have no idea how talented Melody is. Sheposed the song in less than a day. I''ve heard


    the new piece, and it''s amazing. Last night, when she gave me the song, I was poisoned, and she


    saved me."


    Jennifer looked at Arabe with joy and gratitude.


    Finally, Romeo understood and said nonchntly, "Well, you guys are lucky. After all, not everyone


    gets to meet the miracle doctor, Dr. Bell."


    "Miracle doctor, Dr. Bell?" Now it was George and Jennifer''s turn to be shocked. The legendary Dr. Bell


    was also their daughter-inw?


    Their luck was just too good.


    There were many people who wanted Dr. Bell to treat them, including them when they wanted Dr. Bell


    to treat Phillip and Shirley, but they couldn''t find her.


    "My heart surgery was also done by Be,¡¯ Phillip chuckled, finding the coincidence remarkable.


    Shirley alsoughed, "My illness was cured by Be."


    George and Jennifer exchanged nces; they were both surprised and thrilled by this girl. What kind of


    person was she really?


    George added, "She can even identify the ingredients of the perfume we wear." That was just too


    impressive.


    Who would''ve guessed their daughter-inw was not only the painting saint Mirabelle, the piano


    maestro Melody, and the miracle doctor Dr. Bell, but also had a variety of other special skills.


    So young, yet so knowledgeable, smart, and quick-witted.


    George and Jennifer couldn''t help butugh, they were very pleased with their daughter-inw!


    "Sost night, my employee wasn''t mistaken. Be really was driving Romeo''s car.¡¯ It dawned on


    George at this moment.


    Because he wasn''t certain of this girl''s rtionship with his son, he didn''t openly mention that Romeo


    was his son. He only asked the girl if she knew Romeo. But the girl thought he was trying to give


    Romeo a hard time. From her defensive tone, he should''ve guessed their rtionship. He was just too


    excited upon seeing Ms. Mirabelle!


    Jennifer also recalledst night, when she praised the girl''s boyfriend for being lucky to have such an


    excellent girlfriend.


    How did the girl respond? She defended herself by saying the one at her house was also very good.


    Jennifer felt as if she had just eaten candy; it was a sweet feeling.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Did her son know that her fiancee often stood up for him behind his back?


    At this moment, Arabe was the belle of the ball, with everyone vying for herpany. Shirley wanted


    her to sit next to her, but Jennifer disagreed, she wanted to sit with Arabe.


    "Mom, Arabe usually hangs out with you guys. Let her sit between George and me for tonight''s


    dinner!" Jennifer grasped Arabe''s arm, refusing to let go.


    Shirleyughed and agreed, "Alright, Arabe can sit next to you tonight."


    "You don''t know what Arabe likes to eat, I do!" Phillip still disagreed.


    "You can tell me, and I''ll help her get her food!" Jennifer argued back.


    Romeo had no idea that the woman Arabe hit it off so well with was his own mother.


    He was even more shocked that from the moment they walked through the door, Arabe was no


    longer just his but was being fought for by everyone.


    In truth, Arabe recognized the middle-aged man and the beautifuldy as Romeo''s parents and her


    future inws as soon as she walked in the door. She was surprised, but also very happy.


    This couple was very lovely, and they handled things in a very proper manner.


    "Arabe, you told me you were out shopping this afternoon. Were you buying gifts for us?" Jennifer


    noticed that the gift Arabe brought was quite heavy and couldn''t help but ask.


    Arabe smiled faintly. "Yep, I hope you like it.


    ¡°Even if you picked a flower from the roadside, I would love it!"


    When Jennifer opened the gift, she found a whole set of limited-edition jewelry from QY.


    In the afternoon, Arabe visited the QY store and had them pack the most recently released limited


    edition jewelry set in their most beautiful packaging.


    Seeing this gift, Romeo casually mentioned, "QY was also founded by Arabe."


    At this, George and Jennifer exchanged surprised nces!


    My god, their daughter-inw was a gold mine of talents!


    "Arabe, you are truly extraordinary.¡¯ Jennifer couldn''t help but praise. She then discovered a card in


    the bag, a free pass to QY.


    Simply put, it meant that they could buy anything from QY and just walk out without paying.


    Jennifer was simply gobsmacked!


    Their daughter-inw was so generous, it made them feel a bit stingy!


    There was also a skincare set in the bag. Romeo recognized the various bottles and jars and guessed


    that it must be a hydrating and whitening set developed by Arabe herself.


    "Dear Arabe, you are so thoughtful.¡± Jennifer couldn''t help but give her a warm hug. She had brought


    so many gifts at once.


    This was the first time Arabe had been hugged so closely by a woman she''d only met twice.


    "You are just too good.¡¯ Jennifer was almost moved to tears, this daughter-inw was simply too


    satisfactory.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Upon opening the gift box, George eximed, "These are Labe''s works? Six pieces?"


    This daughter-inw was really extravagant!


    She bought six pieces all at once!


    After all, the first piece was already impossible to find on the market? Even with an offer of up to thirty


    million dors, no one was willing to sell.


    Where did Be buy them?


    Did she spend a lot of money?

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    At that moment, Jennifer suddenly had a thought and couldn''t help asking, "Be, you''re not Labe,


    are you?"


    At her words, Arabe felt all eyes turn to her.


    "The handwriting on the blessing you wrote for George is just like Labe''s." Jennifer knew her pretty


    daughter-inw had a lot of aliases, and she could ept even one more.


    Now, her eyes were filled with anticipation and a little certainty.


    "What blessing?" Phillip and Shirley were puzzled, not knowing what Jennifer was talking about.


    "It wasst night. Be wrote a blessing for George and signed it."


    Jennifer exined, then nudged George with her elbow and raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes." George immediately pulled out his notebook for everyone to see.


    The author was Mirabelle.


    The handwriting was graceful and imposing.


    Romeo, who had seen thisdy''s writing in private, could confirm that these characters were penned by


    her.


    But she was Labe.


    He hadn''t expected that.


    "Really?" Jennifer looked at Arabe expectantly.


    Knowing she couldn''t keep her alias a secret any longer, Arabe could only nod in admission.


    Seeing this, Jennifer was even more delighted. "I knew she was Labe! I really guessed it right!"


    George couldn''t believe that the calligraphy master Labe, whom he had always admired, was his


    own daughter-inw.


    A strong feeling of joy and shock surged in his heart.


    "The prescription Be wrotest night, and this blessing, whether it''s the size of the characters or the


    strength of the strokes, they''re all the same as Labe''s, I really guessed it right."


    Jennifer was both happy and surprised, wondering how this little girl had managed to cultivate so many


    skills, any one of which could be praised.


    "I also like Labe''s writing, but I never thought Labe would be Be.¡¯ Phillip was surprised and burst


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    intoughter. This coincidence was really amazing.


    "These characters are written so well." Shirley generously praised, "Be, you''re really outstanding,


    truly excellent."


    "George, you said you were going away for a few days, so why don''t I keep these six works for you? It


    would be such a pity if they got damaged.¡¯ Phillip started to eye his son''s gift.


    George quickly hugged the six original works of Labe in his arms and smiled calmly. "Dad, don''t


    worry, I already have a ce in mind for these six works."


    "They''ll get dusty if you hang them up; better keep them in my safe; it''s both safer and cleaner."


    "Dad, I have a safe too."


    "You can''t always be guarding the safe. Unlike me, I can open it and look every day. What if they get


    stolen? I think Be''s works would be best kept with me."


    George was frustrated and could only turn to Shirley with a pleading look.


    Shirley gave her husband a reproachful look andughed. "This is a gift from your daughter-inw to


    your son; what are you thinking! Didn''t Be also give you a gift?"


    "Be gave me medicine for strengthening the body, which is different from calligraphy works." Phillip


    was still looking hopefully at the calligraphy in his son''s hands.


    "You don''t want those body-strengthening medicines? Then give them to me." George reached out to


    take them.


    Phillip quickly hugged the medicine in his arms. "When did I say I didn''t want them?"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    He just wanted more!


    Arabe chuckled. "Grandpa, if you like, I can write for you in the future, whatever you want."


    "Really?" Phillip was pretty shocked, but more so thrilled. He didn''t expect this kid to be so


    understanding and dutiful. Compared to his son, it''s like night and day.


    "Don''t pressure Arabe too much." Romeo chimed in from the side, "Her words are worth a fortune.


    Dr. Bell''s medical fees, free meal cards, various jewelry. Don''t overdo it."


    Well, look who''s ying the knight in shining armor now!


    George noticed his son seemed a bit upset. But since they stepped into the room, no one seemed to


    pay him any attention.


    "Arabe, you cane over and write a few pieces for me in the future!¡± Phillip tantly disregarded


    his grandson''s words and turned to Arabe with a smile. "I''m a big fan of calligraphy, and we can


    discuss some Calligraphy issues face-to-face."


    Arabe smiled and said, "Sure:"


    Brodie, who was standing nearby, cleared his throat to remind them after half an hour of their various


    topics discussion.


    "Phillip, Shirley, thedy has been here for half an hour. Shall we let the waiter serve the dishes?"


    They''ve kept people hungry for half an hour.


    "Oh right, we totally forgot about that in the excitement!¡± Shirley was a bit embarrassed, they invited her


    for dinner but ended up talking for ages. This kid must be hungry, right?


    "Let''s get the food served.¡¯ Phillip didn''t realize that half an hour had passed amidst the chatter and


    instinctively shifted the me. "Brodie, we were too excited and forgot about it, why didn''t you remind


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    us earlier?"


    Brodie was used to it and even wore a smile. "Yeah, yeah, it''s all my fault."


    "What did Arabe gift you?" Phillip moved closer to his wife while waiting for the dishes, eager to take


    a peek at the gift box in her hand.


    Shirley tucked away the gift box, not letting him see. "We''re about to eat; let''s check it out after dinner."


    "Let''s take a quick look." Phillip was curious to know if there were any calligraphy or painting works


    inside.


    Shirley refused and handed the gift box to Brodie for safekeeping.


    Phillip red at Brodie.


    Brodie was also in a bind: "Sorry, Phillip, but Shirley''s the boss in this house. You can check it out after


    the meal!"


    Phillip was a bit disappointed.


    After a while, he couldn''t help but ask his son, "You mentioned that Arabe drew a painting for me,


    where is it?"


    George looked a bit deted. "Didn''t I ask Mr. Brodie to give it to you when we got homest night?"


    Phillip was too busy ming them for their frequent world tours and rare home visits to notice what the


    gift was. Now he was filled with curiosity. "Can you tell me what Be drew?"


    He was dying to see it!


    "I have a photo of it on my phone." At this point, George seemed to remember something, took out his


    phone, opened his gallery, and let his father take a look.


    Just one nce, and Phillip was deeply impressed by the artistic conception and technique of the


    painting.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Broad strokes, majestic momentum, a verdant forest, and clouds enveloping the mountains.


    This really was an unparalleled masterpiece.


    Phillip was totally captivated by this painting. He didn''t expect that a teenage girl could produce such


    profound artwork.


    "Last night, when Be handed over this masterpiece to me, I couldn''t believe such a good painting


    came from a little girl. So, I asked her to prove it, and guess what? She drew this part of the painting in


    less than five minutes!"


    George pointed to the top left corner of the work, his words filled with surprise and admiration.


    Phillip quickly looked up, eager to see, "Where''s that part? I want to see it too!"


    George was at a loss for words. "You already got the whole painting, why do you want that part? That


    part is mine!"


    Seeing his son determined not to give in, he lowered his head again to admire the painting.


    George was very fond of the atmosphere of that part, which could be framed even if it was cut out


    separately. It depicted ovepping mountains with a profound sense of depth.


    Recalling that part, he was once again deeply impressed by Arabe''s painting skills. He didn''t expect


    such excellence from such a young girl.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "The mountains and trees in this painting are so well done, and the waterfall is falling straight down, the


    clouds shadowing the mountains.¡± Shirley couldn''t stop praising the painting, Be has done it all so


    perfectly, her painting skills are so exquisite."


    Who would have thought that this little girl''s painting skills were so good?


    And who would have thought her talents would be so diverse, both as a calligrapher and a painter.


    Before, they were shocked to know she was Dr. Bell and Melody.


    Brodie, standing aside, was also stunned. He had never expected such a multi-talented young girl, who


    was even better than the kids from other prestigious families.


    Who wouldn''t like such a girl?


    At this point, the restaurant manager knocked on the door and personally served the dishes.


    But everyone''s attention was still on Arabe''s painting.


    "Did you guys want to hear the new song I recordedst night?"


    No sooner had Jennifer asked than Phillip and Shirley responded in unison, "Yes!"


    Arabe was a bit surprised. When did Jennifer record it?


    Jennifer seemed to notice her confusion,ughed, and exined, "When you were ying the piano


    resist recording, just a small part."


    But Phillip and Shirley were already eager to listen.


    Jennifer started the recording on her phone. The melodious tunes flowed from the girl''s fingers,


    effortlessly transporting everyone into a joyful atmosphere. Everyone''s faces were filled with


    enjoyment.


    When the short clip ended, Phillip was not satisfied. "Why is it so short? Is there more?"


    "I didn''t record the rest.¡± Jennifer was too immersed in the atmosphere to continue recording.


    "It''s so good, Be; you''re really amazing.¡± Shirley''s love for her granddaughter-inw deepened, and


    she couldn''t help but say to Jennifer, "Send me this clip. I want to set it as my ringtone."


    "I want it too!" Phillip wanted a copy too, but Shirley disagreed: "If the ringtone goes off, we won''t know


    if it''s your phone or mine.


    You can''t choose this song as your ringtone."

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Phillip felt a bit cheesed off on the inside, but he didn''t let it show.


    Arabe noticed that a single tune had sparked such a fight.


    Looking at Phillip, who seemed a bit helpless, she couldn''t help butugh and say, "Grandpa, I''ll write a


    new piece for you one day."


    "Really?" Phillip''s hopes were up again, his eyes sparkling.


    Arabe nodded, only to hear George and Jennifer chime in, "Could you write one for us too?"


    "You''re asking for the moon,¡¯ Romeo butted in. "Let''s drop this topic and get to grub. If we keep


    yapping, the food''s going to get cold.¡± Romeo started to serve Arabe.


    But before his utensils could reach Arabe''s bowl, he found four people serving food onto Arabe''s


    te at the same time.


    Arabe''s empty te was suddenly filled with food. She chuckled and said, "Thanks, you guys should


    dig in too."


    "Be is so thoughtful, she is such a good girl!" Jennifer liked her even more: "I heard you''re a big fan


    of seafood; all this is for you; eat up."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before they served the food, they had the chef remove all the seafood shells to save the hassle.


    Arabe wasn''t idle either, she shared some seafood with her grandparents, George and Jennifer, and


    even remembered to add some of Romeo''s favorite dishes to his te.


    Romeo''s eyes were soft. He didn''t expect Arabe to remember him. Everyone else had forgotten


    about him, only Arabe kept him in her thoughts and knew what he liked to eat!


    If there weren''t so many people around, he''d totally smooch her right there.


    Brodie watched as the family ate happily, his gaze softened. It had been a long time since they had


    such a harmonious scene.


    These past few years, Romeo had taken on a lot of responsibility.


    When he first started managing the whole corporation, there were always people trying to stir up


    trouble and set obstacles for him.


    He was so busy that he didn''t even have time to visit his grandparents.


    It wasn''t until the past year, when the corporation''s situation had stabilized, that he had more personal


    time.


    But his parents had gone on a world tour, so there were very few times when the whole family could sit


    down and have a meal together.


    To put it bluntly, ever since Arabe joined the family, things had changed. The home felt even warmer


    and more united than before.


    "Mr. Brodie, why don''t you take a seat and join us?¡± Arabe noticed that he was still standing and


    couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Yeah, Brodie, why are you still standing? Have a seat." Phillip was so focused on getting Arabe to


    eat more that he had forgotten about the person standing behind him.


    Shirley also urged him to sit down. Over the years, Brodie had be like a member of their family.


    Feeling touched, Brodie thanked everyone before finally sitting down to eat.


    "Be, we''ve also prepared a wee gift for you. We''ll show you after we''ve finished eating.¡± Jennifer


    worried that showing the gifts now would distract from the meal.


    "Thank you." Arabe smiled, her eyes soft.


    In the pleasant atmosphere, everyone enjoyed a meal together.


    After the meal, Jennifer gave Arabe her gift with a loving and gentle expression.


    George also presented Arabe with the gift he had prepared.


    "Go ahead and open it, hope you like it."

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Arabe opened the box to reveal a rare and precious ne made of 98 small diamonds and one


    ¡°This ne was a gift from my mother on my eighteenth birthday,¡¯ Jennifer chuckled, "And now, it


    belongs to you.¡¯


    That was a treasure which was passed down through generations of daughters in her family, all the


    way to its fifth generation through her.


    But she was willing to give that ne to Arabe, which spoke volumes about how much she valued


    the Arabe.


    Arabe could tell that the ne was of considerable worth, both in terms of its rity and color, it


    was truly second to none.


    ¡°666 carats, wishing you all the luck in the world,¡± Jennifer said, looking at Arabe with affection and


    fondness as she continued to say, ¡°I hope your future is as smooth sailing as the blessing you wrote,


    ¡®Ride the wind and crack the waves, soaring to the sky¡¯


    ¡°This gift is too precious; I can¡¯t ept it,¡¯ Arabe could see the value and significance of the


    ne, which was easily worth a hundred million dors.


    ¡°This is a token of my affection. You must ept it,¡¯ Jennifer insisted, not giving her the chance to


    refuse. She even changed the subject quickly to give her no room for rejection, ¡°Look at what your


    uncle has given you.¡±


    What George offered was a beautifully crafted gemstone key with the McMillian family crest. It was


    priceless.


    It could unlock the McMillian family''s secret base and even the


    safes George and Jennifer had in foreign banks.


    His thought was that since his daughter-inw had joined the


    family, she should be treated as a part of it. He and Jennifer


    often traveled the world, and if anything happened to them, Be could use that key to inherit


    everything they had.


    ¡°Good thing it''s not jewelry. Otherwise, Be would run out of


    ces to wear it,¡¯ Quipped Romeo from the side.


    He had previously given Arabe bracelets, bangles, and


    nes. Her grandmother had also given her heirlooms, and


    her brothers had also given her plenty of jewelry.


    If there were any more, she would really run out of ces to wear


    them.


    The atmosphere lightened up thanks to hisment. Seeing that


    Arabe was still reluctant to ept, he whispered, ¡°Just take


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    what Mom and Dad are giving you. Don''t be a stranger.¡±


    In the end, Arabe epted the two gifts. The family spent a


    good while chatting happily before they left the private dining


    room.


    Downstairs in the restaurant.


    Serena was dining with a few friends when she looked up to see


    Phillip leading Shirley out of the elevator. Her eyes lit up, and she


    was about to go greet them when she saw Romeo and Arabe


    following them.


    Romeo was whispering something to Arabe, who responded


    quietly. They seemed to get along like a house on fire.


    Even George and Jennifer, who wereughing and chatting with


    Arabe as soon as they stepped out of the elevator, seemed to


    adore their future daughter-inw.


    Serena''s cutlery fell from her hand, her feelings a mix of shock, surprise, and disappointment.


    Her friend Eileen, sitting next to her, nearly spat out her drink.


    ¡°Serena, look! Isn''t that Romeo? Why is he holding hands with another girl?¡±


    At her words, the other girls hurriedly looked over; all of them were stunned.


    ¡°Who is that girl? She looks about our age.¡±


    ¡°Are the two behind them Romeo''s parents? Has her already met his parents??¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Romeo is so out of line. He''s engaged to you, yet he''s entangled with another girl?¡¯


    ¡°Arent the two in front Romeo''s grandparents? No, I must be seeing things. I thought Romeo''s


    grandmother was in a vegetative state.¡¯


    ¡°Serena, isn''t Romeo your fianc¨¦? What on earth is going on?"


    Serena didn''t know how to answer all those questions and could only say somewhat gloomily, ¡°Don''t


    ask.¡¯

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    The other girls looked at her, their eyes filled with sympathy for her.


    Catching her fianc¨¦ cheating would be a tough pill to swallow for anyone.


    "Serena, men are like that. They party hard and y around before marriage, but they settle down


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    afterward,¡¯ One of them offered her point of view.


    "You guys aren''t even officially married yet, let him go out and have his fun for a couple more years. By


    the time you graduate and be thedy of the McMillian family, let''s see if those girls still dare to


    approach him; Another one suggested.


    "Well, he is Romeo after all. These girls are all over him, but doesn''t that just prove how outstanding he


    is?" Another one chimed in.


    "Once he''s had his fun, he''ll realize that you''re the best, and he''ll focus all his attention on you,¡¯ thest


    one assured her.


    But those words offort didn''t help Serena at all. She looked up, her eyes filled with sadness, and


    asked, "If I wasn''t the


    heiress of the Collins family, would you all still be my friend?"


    "Serena, what kind of question is that? We''re friends with you because of your kindness, not because


    of your family background!" One of them retorted.


    "Yeah, look at the heiress of the Bradshaw family in our school, I don''t even bother to talk with her.¡¯


    "Serena, are you hiding something? If there''s anything troubling you, just tell us, and we''ll help you


    solve it."


    Serena wanted to speak up several times, but, in the end, she kept silent. She lost her appetite and just


    picked at her food.


    On her way back to school, Serena received another call from


    Martha. Apparently, Romeo''s parents wereing to visit in a day or two.


    Martha advised her to take a leave of absence to go home and make a good impression on Romeo''s


    parents, hoping to outshine Arabe.


    To turn the tide.


    But recalling theughing and chatting between Romeo''s parents and Arabe, Serena knew that no


    matter how hard she tried, it seemed impossible to surpass Arabe in their hearts as it seemed like


    they were happy with Arabe.


    Everyone in the McMillian family, from the grandparents to the aunts and uncles, seemed to have a soft


    spot for Arabe.


    Martha went on and on over the phone, urging her not to give up and to keep on trying her best. She


    even said that during


    Arabe''s absence, their parents missed her and mentioned her more often than they did Serena.


    That suggested that Arabe''s status in their parents¡¯ hearts had increased while her status had


    decreased.


    Martha went on to say that if things continued like that, her ce in the family would slowly be taken


    over by Arabe.


    "Serena, it''s not that I want to criticize, but you''re too kind. You''re trying to make amends with her,


    bringing her food and drinks,


    checking on her, but has she ever responded to your efforts? To be honest, she doesn''t need a sister


    right now. Your existence only threatens her ce in the family. Serena, it''s time for you to wake up.


    You''ve humiliated yourself, and all you''ve got in return is more and more disdain and contempt from


    your family."


    Martha''s words echoed in Serena''s mind. She didn''t know what she had done wrong and why it was so


    hard to change.


    Did she still need to persevere?


    The next afternoon, Arabe arrived at the location Jennifer had booked as agreed.


    It was a trendy restaurant where therge floor-to-ceiling windows allowed a close-up view of


    Astronisia''s biggest Ferris wheel. The beautiful seascapes were truly a sight to behold.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    As soon as Arabe stepped into the restaurant, she was noticed by a sharp-eyed girl.


    "Hey, isn''t that Arabe?"


    The girl who was speaking was a friend of Cherry, who was sitting by the window with all her friends,


    enjoying their afternoon coffee. No one expected to bump into Arabe there.


    Cherry took a nce and sure enough, it was that little troublemaker!


    Ever since she returned to the Collins family, that girl seemed to have plenty of spare cash to squander.


    As Arabe walked past Cherry''s table, someone knocked over two beautifully decorated cupcakes


    with their elbow.


    If Arabe hadn''t dodged in time, her shoes would have been stained by them.


    "Arabe? Are you blind? You destroyed our cupcakes. Pay for them:


    Ignoring them, Arabe stepped over the cupcakes on the floor, intending to leave.


    "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you,¡¯ Cherry''s voice attracted quite a bit of attention.


    A friend blocked Arabe''s way and sarcastically said, "So, you think you can damage other people''s


    stuff without paying. Can''t even say sorry? Seems like you are both deaf and dumb."


    Arabe''s eyes suddenly turned cold as she retorted, "You don''t want your hand anymore?"


    Remembering the night when Arabe beat up Harley, the friend awkwardly retracted her hand, not


    daring to argue with her anymore.


    "Is this how the Collins family raises their kids?" Cherry deliberately raised her voice, her tone


    aggressive, "Oh, I forgot, you just came back from a small town, you haven''tpletely gotten rid of


    your uncivilized habits. I''m telling you, there''s no end to this matter without an apology and


    A quick-witted server rushed over and politely asked them,


    "Excuse me, what seems to be the problem here?"


    "This girl ruined my cupcakes, I want her to apologize and pay, but she refuses to do so," Cherry


    yed the victim, "The standards of your restaurant have really dropped, letting in all sorts of riffraff.


    It''s really ruining my mood."


    The server was confused and unsure of the situation.


    "The cupcakes fell because of her, there''s video proof; Arabe watched the whole thing with cold eyes


    as if she was watching a bunch of fools.


    "Then go ahead and check the video!¡± Cherry had noticed that the only camera facing their table had


    been blocked by Arabe''s figure, so her little elbow trick wouldn''t have been recorded.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The girls demanded the server to check the surveince footage.


    Although they couldn''t see who knocked over the cupcakes, they could see that they were indeed


    ced on the edge of the table.


    As Arabe passed by, the cupcakes fell.


    "See? The cupcakes were perfectly fine on the table, but they fell as soon as she came, what does that


    tell you?"


    Arabe smirked, "The surveince footage is very clear. As soon as I arrived, you deliberately


    extended your right elbow. Such a low-level trick, do you think the police wouldn''t be able to see


    through it if we brought this to them?"


    A server nearby noticed the situation escting and hurriedly


    brought over the restaurant manager.


    The manager, after hearing the story, politely bowed, "Ladies, how about this? We''ll serve you new


    cupcakes, and let''s just put this behind us."


    "What is it to you? Get lost! I''m not letting this go today!¡± Cherry was adamant, looking down at


    Arabe, "If you don''t want to apologize and pay, that''s fine, let me p you once, and we''ll call it


    even.¡¯


    Arabe found this amusing as she teased, "Are you crazy drinking coffee? You should go to the


    hospital and get your brain checked.¡¯


    Cherry stood up, blocking Arabe''s path, "Today, I''m determined to p you!!"


    Just as she was about to strike.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, you think you can just p my daughter-inw''s face whenever you feel like it?"

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    At that moment, a gracefuldy approached, her exquisite features radiating an unworldly elegance.


    She took Arabe¡¯s hand, offering support against the prying eyes of the surrounding crowd, her icy


    gaze fixed on the few trouble-makers.


    "Mrs. McMillian? What brings you down here.¡¯ The restaurant manager looked at her, his voice a


    mixture of surprise and respect. He just heard that this young woman was the daughter-inw whom


    Mrs. McMillian had been expecting.


    "I was bored in the suite, so I came down to fetch my daughter-inw. Mr. Earl, I must say, I''m very


    disappointed to see you standing by while these people harass her."


    "Mrs. McMillian, you misunderstand. I was trying to keep the peace; these youngdies were the ones


    stirring the pot.¡¯ Mr. Earl protested, his eyes holding a hint of frustration as he looked at the young


    women.


    He had seen his fair share of troublemakers, but that was a whole new level! Cherry and her friends


    were in shock. Who could intimidate Mr.


    Earl like that? Could it be Mrs. McMillian, the matriarch of the McMillian Corporation? Was she


    Romeo''s mother? Could it be Jennifer?


    The more Cherry looked, the more she was convinced that this stunning woman was indeed Jennifer.


    Her features were even more refined, and her demeanor was even more aristocratic than before.


    She was always a beauty, her skin fair and soft, her presence a perfect blend of elegance and grace,


    yet stillmanding respect and authority.


    But wait, had Jennifer just referred to Arabe as her daughter-inw!


    Impossible!!


    "Auntie, she''s not Serena." Cherry gently corrected her, "Her name is Arabe, she''s the newly


    recognized daughter of the Collins family."


    "I can see just fine, dear. No need for the reminder; Jennifer retorted, then turned to the restaurant


    manager, "I had nned to enjoy afternoon tea with my daughter-inw. But since someone insists on


    causing trouble, I suggest you clear the room.¡¯


    "Of course.¡± The manager knew that the young women were in


    deep trouble and quickly ordered the staff to clear the room.


    Cherry''s friends, sensing the danger, started to panic.


    "Cherry, I just remembered something urgent at home, I should leave.¡±


    "Me too, I think my period just started."


    "We''ll reschedule.¡±


    As they attempted to flee from that ce, they were stopped in their tracks by the waitstaff.


    Frightened, they quickly hid behind Cherry, their cowardly behavior making Cherry cringe.


    Once the room was cleared, the manager locked the front door, hung up a ¡®Temporarily Closed¡¯ sign,


    and even personally brought over a chair, respectfully saying, "Mrs. McMillian, the room is all cleared


    as you requested. Please, have a seat.¡¯


    Jennifer sat down gracefully and dialed a number on her phone, "Cynthia, I''m at Oceanview


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Restaurant. I need you toe down here."


    At the mention of the name ¡®Cynthia¡¯, Cherry''s face turned pale.


    That was her mother''s name!


    How did Mrs. McMillian get her mother''s contact?


    Oh, she remembered. Many years ago, when the Evert family was facing a financial crisis, it was the


    McMillian Corporation that extended a helping hand.


    At that time, the McMillian Corporation was also working on several projects with the Evert family.


    "This isn''t a social call. Your daughter has been harassing my daughter-inw, ndering her, and


    even threatening violence.


    You need toe down here and discipline her."


    Cherry''s heart sank. She was doomed.


    Her friends, witnessing that, were terrified and started making excuses.


    "Mrs. McMillian, I didn''t participate in this act."


    "I really do have an emergency at home. Can I please be excused?"

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    ¡°I''m on my period, you can check if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    She was sure that Jennifer, a woman of high society, wouldn''t ask her to strip in public just to prove it.


    But Jennifer found her im amusing. Did those girls think they could pull one over on her?


    ¡°Want to leave?¡± Jennifer asked with a yful tone.


    The girls hastily nodded.


    ¡°So, how did the cake end up on the floor?¡± Jennifer''s clear, bright eyes scanned them one by one.


    None of the girls dared to admit that Cherry had purposefully smeared the cake, instead they lied,


    iming that they hadn''t noticed.


    ¡°Oh, then stay put until youe clean,¡¯ Jennifer said.


    ¡°Jennifer.¡± Cherry started.


    Jennifer cut her off coldly, ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear you speak.¡±


    Cherry immediately fell silent.


    After a while, Cynthia arrived. She had left her house in such a hurry, that she hadn''t even properly


    dressed herself.


    Upon exiting her car, she hurried into the restaurant. She was slightly panting but upon seeing Jennifer,


    she put on a friendly smile.


    ¡°Jennifer, really sorry to keep you waiting,¡¯ Cynthia approached Jennifer, and nced at Arabe, ¡°This


    must be your daughter-inw. She''s so beautiful and she seems very well-behaved and smart.¡¯


    Turning back to her own daughter among the crowd, she called out, ¡°Where''s my good-for-nothing


    daughter? Cherry! Come here and apologize right now!"


    ¡°Don''t scold her,¡¯ Jennifer, sitting gracefully with an air of elegance, said with a hint of amusement, ¡°She


    imed earlier that she doesn''t care about anyone''s feelings. She''s out to offend my daughter-inw


    today.¡±


    ¡°This brat, saying such nonsense,¡¯ Cynthiaughed in disbelief, swiftly walking over to pull her daughter


    to Jennifer, ¡°Apologize to Mrs. McMillian, and her daughter-inw, right now!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you haven''t even heard the whole story yet, and you want me to apologize to them.¡± Cherry felt


    wronged.


    ¡°You ndered them and even wanted to hit them, and you think you shouldn''t apologize?¡± Cynthia


    angrily smacked her arm and said, ¡°Apologize now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did you skip lunch? Speak up!¡± Cynthia was clearly displeased with her daughter''s volume.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Who are you speaking to!¡± Cynthia smacked her arm again, ¡°You need to address them by name!¡±


    Cherry was clearly embarrassed, ¡°Mom! My ssmates are watching.¡¯


    ¡°You weren''t afraid of being seen when you made a fool of yourself just now. What are you afraid of


    now? Apologize properly!¡±


    Cherry was infuriated but knew her mother''s temperament and


    how important the McMillian family was to them. Cynthia was a fair person. If Jennifer so much as gave


    a hint, Cynthia would surely make Cherry''s life miserable.


    With that in mind, she swallowed her pride and apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer. I¡¯m sorry,


    Arabe.¡±


    ¡°And what are you apologizing for?¡± Jennifer lifted her gaze, looking at her coldly, ¡°Are you apologizing


    for calling my daughter-inw names, or for ndering her, or maybe, for trying to hit her?¡±


    Cynthia nearly fainted when she heard that. Her daughter had actually called Jennifer''s daughter-inw


    names!


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian is asking you something, answer her! You dare to curse the girl, you''re so stupid! Don''t


    you realize that it''s thanks to the McMillian family that the Evert family is what it is today!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Cherry was severely reprimanded by her mother, and had to apologize sincerely, swallowing her pride.


    "Last time at the club, I saw with my own eyes that your daughter picking a fight with my daughter-in-


    Are the McMillians just easy targets? Even a kid can mess with us?"


    Cynthia hadn''t expected the club incident toe up and then gave her daughter a harsh p on the


    shoulder, "Why are you always causing trouble?"


    "I''m truly sorry, Jennifer. I''ve failed in disciplining my daughter,"


    Cynthia bowed in apology, turning to Arabe, bending a full 90 degrees and sincerely said, "I''m really


    sorry. I haven''t raised Cherry properly, but I promise you we''ll work on it. It won''t happen again."


    "Mrs. Evert, you''re not the one who did wrong. There''s no need for you to apologize on behalf of her¡¯


    Arabe''s voice was cold and clear, without any hint of taking advantage of the McMillian''s influence.


    Cynthia noticed that Arabe''s character matched Jennifer''s well as if she was born into the McMillian


    family.


    They truly seemed like mother and daughter.


    "You''re kind and understanding, it''s all Cherry''s fault. She''s been spoiled rotten by us."


    As Cynthia said that, she turned to her daughter and curiously asked her, "What happened to the cake


    earlier?"


    Cherry didn''t expect her mother to ask that and was at a loss for words.


    Cynthia''s tone turned fiercer, "If the CCTV can''t find it, I have my ways. Better tell the truth, or I''ll skin


    you alive!"


    Cherry was frightened and finally mumbled with her head lowered, "I knocked it over myself.¡¯


    Cynthia was furious and asked, "With what? How did you do it?"


    "I was angry about the country club incident, so when I saw her passing by, I knocked the cupcake over


    with my elbow.¡¯


    Cynthia then gave her a hard p across the face.


    Cherry was stunned, looking at her mother in disbelief.


    "Is this how I have raised you all these years? You can dislike someone, avoid them, not befriend them,


    but you absolutely cannot harm them! Today, not only did you try to harm someone, but you also did it


    through despicable means! How could you turn out this way? At eighteen, you''re an adult, yet you''re


    doing these irrational things!"


    Cherry was scared by her mother''s anger and started crying.


    "Foolish! Anyone would think this is the Evert family¡¯s usual behavior!¡± Cynthia made her apologize


    again.


    This time, Cherry couldn''t brush it off and apologized sincerely.


    "What about you guys?" Jennifer angrily looked at Cherry''s friends.


    The girls were terrified and hurriedly apologized.


    "We''re sorry, Jennifer, sorry, Arabe. We did see Cherry knock the cupcake over but didn''t stand up


    for Arabe, that was wrong of us."


    "It''s all my fault, please give me another chance."


    "We''re sorry, truly sorry.¡¯


    Seeing how scared they were, Arabe and Jennifer decided to let


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    it go and went upstairs for afternoon tea.


    Cynthia quickly arranged with the restaurant manager to have a tab, meaning that any expenses


    incurred by the McMillians or


    Arabe in the restaurant would be charged to the Everts.


    After that, she dragged Cherry home for a stern lecture.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    A few dayster.


    After wrapping up his work, Romeo decided to take Arabe out for a movie night.


    But as soon as he got home, he found Arabe all dressed up, ready to go out.


    ¡°Out with Mom again?" He asked.


    "Yep, Aunt Jennifer asked me to apany her while shopping,"


    She replied.


    That had been going on for days!


    Once Arabe had left, Romeo couldn''t help but call Jennifer, "Mom, when are you and Dad leaving for


    your trip?"


    "We decided not to go; Jennifer''s voice sounded cheerful, "I realized that I have more fun with Be."


    Romeo asked, a hint of frustration in his voice, "Don''t you love traveling the world? Weren''t you


    supposed to set off right after visiting Grandma and Grandpa?"


    "No, I prefer spending time with Be than looking at the beaches of Maldives. Be won''t be home for


    dinner tonight, you''ll have to manage on your own. I must hang up now, Be might try to call me."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Exasperated, Romeo recalled how a couple of days ago, he wanted to take Be to see the waterfalls,


    but his mom whisked her away with a single phone call.


    Yesterday, he nned to show Be the rolling clouds at the sea, but again, his mom got there first.


    And that day, he wanted to take Be to a movie, but by the time he got home and was ready to ask


    her, she was already dressed and out the door.


    Sitting on his couch in his empty house, Romeo felt frustrated but didn''t know who to vent to.


    On the other side of town.


    Arabe, arm in arm with Jennifer, had visited several luxury stores.


    Jennifer was a top-tier VIP customer of many high-end brands, so every store they walked into would


    close its doors to other customers, providing exclusive service to them to make them feel as


    At that time, they were in a top-tier fashion store, filled with all types of clothing.


    The store manager, along with several employees, enthusiastically followed Jennifer and Arabe


    around, introducing various items and curiously wondering about Arabe''s identity.


    "We''ve never seen this youngdy before; The store managerplimented genuinely, "She''s


    incredibly beautiful and carries a unique aura."


    Jennifer loved hearing praises about her daughter-inw, she chuckled and asked, "Do we look like


    mother and daughter?"


    Mother and daughter?!


    The store manager chuckled, "Mrs. McMillian, you are too young for that. More like sisters. But the


    youngdy does have your extraordinary features and elegant demeanor, she does look like a family


    member."


    ¡°We are family; Jennifer said, then turned to Arabe and asked affectionately, "Do you like this dress?"


    "I have too many dresses already; Arabe didn''t want Jennifer to spend more, she had already bought


    her so many things. Anything that was good-looking and suitable, Jennifer had already bought it for her.


    George couldnt even carry all the shopping bags, so he had the driver take a car full of shopping bags


    home.


    No matter what, she didn''t want Jennifer to buy anymore.


    However, the store manager and the employees all said, "Please ept Mrs. McMillian''s kind gesture."


    "We''ve never seen Mrs. McMillian bring any girl here before, let alone select clothes for her. She must


    really like you."


    "Your skin is so fair. Wearing this dress would make you look like a fairy descended from heaven."


    "If you wear this dress and walk with Mrs. McMillian, everyone can tell that you''re family."


    In the end, thestment captured Jennifer''s heart. She generously said, "I''ll take this one in small."


    "Yes, Mrs. McMillian; The store manager was overjoyed and personally went to wrap it up.sea

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    "Mrs. McMillian, your taste is impable. You''ve picked out the crown jewel of our store."


    "Mrs. McMillian must really care for you, splurging on such an elegant and expensive dress for you."


    "I''m so envious."


    "Yes, you are indeed fortunate."


    Compliments flowed around Arabe. After a while, Jennifer had purchased quite a few items. George,


    unable to carry any more, called their chauffeur to ask where he was.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance."


    After ending the call, George, weighed down by dozens of shopping bags, turned to Jennifer as he


    said, "Honey, I''ll bring these bags to Gene first, then I''lle back to help you with your shopping."


    "Go ahead," Jennifer picked a few more dresses, asking Arabe for her opinion. She seemed intent


    on buying her the entire store.


    Feeling neglected, George was about to take the elevator when a sudden pain shot through his back,


    his old ailment ring up again.


    Arabe noticed and excused herself to Jennifer before rushing over to him.


    "It''s nothing serious, just my old back acting up. I''m getting old. It¡¯s only normal for me to have these


    kinds of problems."


    "I can carry it."


    Looking at George''s armsden with over thirty shopping bags, Arabe felt guilty.


    "No need, I can handle it; George could never let his daughter-inw carry the load.


    "But your back."


    "It''s alright, really."


    Just then, a female voice squealed in disbelief, "Arabe?"


    Turning around, Arabe saw Ynda in a young man''s arm, looking at her in surprise.


    "Be, is this a ssmate of yours?¡± George was about to greet them.


    To his surprise, Arabe averted her gaze and said to George, "We''re not close. Let me carry the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    bags."


    "But you''re still young, we can''t let you carry these."


    "lL insist.


    "No, really, I can."


    Seeing Arabe still being her dismissive self, Ynda felt a pang of irritation.


    "Yoli, is this the sister you''ve mentioned before?"


    Gerald had heard Ynda talk about Arabe before, a woman who enjoyed being spoiled by older


    men, using their credit cards to fulfill her vanity, and scheming to put Yoli''s parents in jail. She was a


    woman who looked down upon others and carried an air of arrogance.


    He didn''t expect to run into her that day!


    "Some people spend their lives relying on men to buy them luxury goods, and not just any men, but


    married, older men. Yoli, don''t you think she''s pitiable?" Gerald added, cing a supportive hand on


    Ynda¡¯s shoulder, looking down at Arabe from his high horse.


    Arabe and George were both speechless. Both had the same thought, ¡°What''s his problem??"


    Ynda didn''t know who that middle-aged man was, but his arms wereden with dozens of luxury


    shopping bags, clearly showing he was wealthy.


    She didn''t expect Arabe, who she thought had settled down, to be mixing with an older man, and


    worse still, extorting him into buying her all those luxury goods.


    Even with Gerald''s decent financial status, he would never buy her so many items at once.


    She didn''t expect that older man to be so generous towards Arabe.


    With those thoughts, Ynda was eaten up with jealousy.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Arabe, I can''t believe after all this time you''re still so flighty,"


    Ynda feigned shock, "You''re a woman betrothed."


    Couldn''t she ask Romeo to buy whatever she wanted?


    Why the need to use other men''s credit cards?


    Was it to unt her alluring charm?


    Or had Romeo grown tired of her and no longer wanted to fund her shopping sprees?


    As she pondered that, Ynda saw a glimmer of hope. If Romeo took an interest in her, then she could


    soon surpass Arabe!


    Arabe didn''t expect Ynda to still be so annoying after their time apart. She didn''t even bother to


    look at her, took the shopping bags from George, and left with him.


    Because George had a sore back, Arabe walked slowly.


    "My girlfriend is talking to you, are you deaf?" Gerald was quite displeased with Arabe''s cold


    demeanor.


    So, she was relying on her good looks, huh? She had been yed by several old men, and at that


    point she was putting on that icy, aloof act.


    Did she still think of herself as a pure, innocent maiden?


    "Didn''t your parents teach you any manners?¡± George was quite displeased with the young ones¡¯


    attitude.


    But Gerald found that amusing, "What, you''re brave enough to act but scared of being talked about?"


    "What have we done?" George was baffled by the young man''s baseless usations.


    Arabe interjected, "Uncle, don''t mind him."


    "Did you hear that? She''s calling you ¡®uncle¡¯. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself at your age? Do you know


    how many men she''s been with before?"


    "What did you say?" George''s anger red, "Say it again!"


    He dared to nder his daughter-inw in front of him.


    ¡°I said this woman is like a whore."


    The next second, George''s fist swung hard onto the young man''s face without any hesitation.


    "Damn!" The young man didn''t expect that middle-aged man to lose his temper and start a fight.


    Angrily, he retaliated, and they both went at it.


    People around them screamed and retreated, and Jennifer, inside the store, rushed out upon hearing


    themotion.


    At the same time, the mall manager hurried over with several security guards, all puzzled by the


    situation.


    But in just a few seconds, George had the young man pinned down,nding punch after punch, and


    dered indignantly, "You''re so young and yet your tongue is so poisonous, what do your parents do?


    How did they raise such a scoundrel?"


    "Stop, stop!" Ynda was terrified. She didn¡¯t expect the middle-aged man to be stronger and more


    skillful than Gerald.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gerald was so useless!


    Just like any rich boy, he was like a flower in a greenhouse, unable to withstand any hardship.


    He couldn''t even best an old man on the brink of death!


    The mall manager was taken aback by that scene and quickly dispersed the crowd. He bent over to


    George and respectfully asked, "Mr. McMillian, what''s the matter?"


    "This brat insulted my daughter-inw, and I intend to deal with him myself. Everyone else stands


    aside."


    "Uncle, your back."


    Before Arabe could finish her sentence, George said, "I''m fine, I''m alright. This brat just mentioned a


    whore? If he doesn''t need his mouth, I can sew it shut! He only knows how to spew filth."


    Jennifer, who had just arrived, saw the scene, linked arms with Arabe, and watched the fight,


    amused, "Let him have it."

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Arabe didn''t know what to say. She had seen George get the better of Gerald a while ago, which was


    why she didn''t intervene.


    She was just a bit worried about her future father-inw''s back.


    When Ynda heard the middle-aged man being addressed as Mr.


    McMillian by the mall manager, a sinking feeling began to creep in.


    Could it be, was he Romeo''s father??


    Just a moment ago, that man was using Gerald of being disrespectful towards his daughter-inw.


    So, it turned out Arabe wasn''t with some older man but was apanying her future father-inw


    shopping. Standing shoulder to shoulder with Arabe, hand in hand, was her future mother-inw?


    Thinking that way, Ynda felt doomed. Gerald''s family background was no match for the McMillians.


    She was really done for that time!


    Just as she was nning to sneak away, she was quickly spotted by Arabe. Arabe gave the mall


    manager a quick nce and ordered, "Don''t let her go."


    "My daughter-inw wants you to catch someone, what are you waiting for?¡± Jennifer chimed in.


    Ynda, ovee with fear, started running. But even as she sprinted with all her might, she was


    quickly restrained by a few security guards. She started yelling, "It''s not my fault."


    At that moment, Gerald was beaten to a pulp, barely hanging on.


    George quickly discovered his background. He came from a family that owned a garment factory. What


    was so special about that?


    "I don''t see any need for that shabby factory to continue existing."


    George, panting after the fight, said to someone over the phone, "Short it, make it go bankrupt."


    Having said that, he gave Gerald another kick, "Haven''t you apologized to my daughter-inw yet?"


    Gerald, already on the brink of copse, saw Ynda trying to escape but being dragged back, still


    insisting it wasn''t her fault.


    Gerald suddenly realized that he had loved the wrong person.


    "Yes, I''m sorry.¡¯ Gerald weakly said, "Il, heard she''s been involved with several older men."


    "You dare to continue with that made up story?" George threatened, raising his hand to hit him again.


    Gerald, terrified, instinctively used his hand to shield his head.


    "Surely, you''re the one who spread these rumors? You know my daughter-inw? Yet you deliberately


    nder her,¡¯ Jennifer, who was Standing by, coldly stared at Ynda, "What does your family do?"


    "She''s the Ynda I told you about before,¡¯ Arabe added.


    "Oh, so you''re the bad girl." Jennifer realized, "Take her away, treat her well"


    "Yes The mall manager immediately instructed a few security guards to take them away.


    "Be, are you alright?" Jennifer finally checked on her daughter-inw.


    "I''m fine, but as for uncle."


    "Oh, my back." George suddenly half-copsed onto Jennifer, "Honey, it hurts, could you rub it for me."


    Jennifer fell silent for a moment. Jennifer could tell he was faking it, but considering he had stood up for


    their precious daughter-inw, she still rubbed his back a few times.


    Arabe couldn''t help but grin. She was about to pick up the dozens of shopping bags on the floor


    when the mall manager had someone help, even taking the bag from her hand, "We''ll take care of


    these small matters. I''m truly sorry for what happened in the mall under my management."


    "It''s good that you know!" Jennifer nced at him, "From now on, don''t let them in."


    "Yes, I got it."


    George was still half-leaning on his wife, but reluctant to put pressure on her, simply enjoying that


    moment of bliss.


    "I feel much better after you rubbed my back."


    "SO many people are watching, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "My back hurts, and you are helping me, why would I be embarrassed."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Reflections Mansion.


    Keh and Louisa were utterly shocked upon hearing that George had lost his temper and hit


    someone in defense of Be.


    In their eyes, George was not a man prone to anger or violence, especially not in public.


    "That just goes to show how much Mr. McMillian cherishes his daughter-inw, Be. He can''t bear to


    see her treated unfairly; Edith, their housekeeper, said with a grin, "Be is truly blessed to have such


    caring inws."


    "I heard that a couple of days ago, Jennifer even stood up for Be and put the Evert family''s daughter


    in her ce,¡¯ Louisa added, feeling a wave of emotion. It was clear to her that George and Jennifer saw


    Be as their own daughter and went to great lengths to protect her.


    With such inws, she was confident that Be would lead a happy life in the future.


    "They''reing over tonight. Edith, have you prepared everything I asked for?" Louisa suddenly


    asked.


    George and Jennifer were to visit that evening on Be''s behalf.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer had arranged to go shopping with Be to not only buy her things but also to pick out gifts for


    Keh and Louisa.


    However, Louisa was unaware of that.


    "Madam, everything is ready;'' Edith answered, smiling, "The house has been thoroughly cleaned, fresh


    flowers have been ced in the vases, and there''s no shortage of pastries and fruits. We''re just waiting


    for their arrival."


    "Good, good,¡¯ Louisa nced at the clock, noting that they had two hours left until the agreed meeting


    time. She was filled with anticipation.


    At that moment, Serena entered the gate of Reflections Mansion, noticing the considerable changes in


    and around the house. The garden was adorned with a variety of new flowers, each blooming vibrantly.


    "Serena, you''re finally here; Martha pulled her aside and whispered, "Have you decided on the piece


    for tonight''s performance? And your dress? Do you need my help?"


    ¡°Martha, I''m not here to steal the spotlight,¡¯ Serena said, revealing her true intentions to her, "I''m on


    vacation and I missed my parents, so I decided to stay here for a few days. After I greet everyone


    tonight, I''ll just go to my room. I don''t want to disturb them."


    "Serena, you''re still as stubborn as ever!" Martha eximed in frustration. She was disappointed to see


    that Serena had changed so much ever since she was frightened by an incident with Chasel and Myrna


    Ger.


    This evening presented a rare opportunity. If she could impress Romeo''s parents, bing the future


    daughter-inw of the McMillian family wouldn''t be a problem!


    After all, even if Romeo loved Be, could he really go against his parent''s wishes and marry her


    directly?


    "Mr. and Mrs. McMillian have watched you grow up all these years.


    They surely feel more affection for you than for Be."


    Yet, she was doing nothing on her behalf to grab that golden opportunity!


    "Martha, didn''t you just say in our WhatsApp group that Mr. George and Jennifer have already taken


    Be''s side twice? They must really like her. I don''t want to waste my time orpete anymore. There


    are plenty of men in the world besides Romeo. Worst case scenario, I''ll remain single forever."


    "But he''s the best, the most capable, the most protective, and the most deserving of you!" Martha said


    passionately, her voice heavy, "Serena, I''ve watched you grow day by day. I truly can''t bear to see you


    fall from the pedestal of a golden girl to an ordinary citizen.


    Can you understand my feelings?"


    Just then, Serena noticed Be entering through the mansion gate.


    "Alright, Martha, let''s leave it at that. I''m going to my room now: "Serena, Serena.¡¯ Martha called after


    her, frustrated by her nonchnce.


    Just as Serena was about to climb the steps to the main building, she heard Martha yelp. Turning back,


    she saw Be standing coldly beside Martha, who had fallen to the ground.


    Rushing over, Serena helped Martha up, asking, "Martha? Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?",

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    "Serena, it''s okay, I''m just getting old and clumsy. I lost my footing.


    It''s not a big deal,¡¯ Martha''s knees were scraped raw, and bruised.


    From the sidelines, Arabe watched Martha''s poor performance and coldly added, "Not only are you


    getting old, but your acting has gone downhill too, not what it used to be."


    Martha didn''t expect Arabe to be so sharp-tongued. Suddenly, she groaned in pain, clutching her


    waist.


    ¡°Is your back hurting?" Serena immediately became concerned, "Let me help you inside to get some


    ointment, see if you can stand up."


    "Serena, don''t worry about me, I''m fine, ouch, it hurts,¡¯ Martha managed to stand up with Serena''s


    help, groaning in pain all the while.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Arabe, tired of watching her act, strode towards the house with her long legs.


    "Arabe!" Serena couldn''t help but stop her, wanting to say something but hesitating, finally blurting


    out, "What the hell happened?"


    "She fell on her own."


    Arabe dropped that sentence as if she didn''t want to waste time with them and walked up the steps


    into the main house.


    Serena bit her lower lip, seemingly unconvinced.


    "I''ve already told you; I fell on my own; Martha feigned again.


    "But you were walking just fine on a t and wide path, how could you fall like this?"


    "Serena, I don''t know how to exin. It''s okay if I suffer a bit, I mainly worry about you,¡¯ Martha slowly


    moved towards the side house, "Oh, forget it, if people didn''t know better, they might think I was


    teaching you to be a bad person."


    Serena didn''t say anything, just quietly helped her walk, already holding some resentment towards


    Arabe in her heart.


    "You''re already eighteen, there are some things you need to learn to judge for yourself, Martha was


    helped to the side house door, "Alright, this is far enough, I can go in on my own."


    "I can get some ointment for you."


    "No need, Gloria can help me."


    Serena watched her stumble away, thinking to herself that Martha was too old to hurt herself on


    purpose just to nder a teenage girl, especially when she fell so hard on the ground.


    She was more excited than anyone about George and Jennifer''s arrival that night. If she intentionally


    hurt herself, she wouldn''t be able to show her face in front of them.


    Given Martha''s nature, she would definitely praise Serena to George and Jennifer, she wouldn''t miss


    that opportunity for the world.


    But Arabe''s demeanor at that moment didn''t seem like she was lying.


    Given Arabe¡¯s nature, if she did it on purpose, she would surely admit it.


    So, what really happened there?


    However, after weighing everything, Serena still trusted Martha more, thinking that Arabe must have


    pushed or bumped Martha.


    The reason being that Martha had just been whispering to her, which Arabe saw when she had


    returned.


    It''s possible that Arabe was taking that opportunity for revenge.


    At that moment, Serena''s phone vibrated again. When she looked at it, she was stunned.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    "Oh, by the way, the outfit that your parents are wearing today was a gift from Arabe, and yours,¡¯


    Martha added once again, "you might want to take a look at the seasonal wardrobe."


    The seasonal wardrobe, as the name implies, was where the unwanted and unused clothes were


    temporarily stored. After a while, some of the better pieces would be picked out for donation, a kind of


    charitable act.


    The wardrobe was packed to the brim, taking up a massive space.


    It was teeming with clothes, too many to count.


    Serena could hardly contain her surprise. When she went to take a look, she found her carefully


    selected pieces, some of which she had even paid a pretty penny for a designer to tailor specifically for


    her parents, all shoved to the back.


    They were not worn, not even once!


    She felt a pang of disappointment.


    Tonight, Romeo''s parents wereing over. Her beloved parents were wearing the designs of Arabe


    and not the ones she gave them. Did this mean they thought her gifts were not up to the mark?


    ¡°Serena, have you noticed that your fate is quite simr to these clothes? Initially, you thought you


    could catch your parents"


    attention, but it turned out that they didn''t even give those clothes a second look."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Serena''s eyes dimmed.


    Meanwhile, a glint ofcence shed in Martha''s eyes.


    Yesterday, she had told Keh and Louisa that she would take Serena''s clothes to be ironed. With


    their consent, she secretly moved these brand-new pieces to the seasonal wardrobe, intending to let


    Serena see and misunderstand.


    The clothes Serena gave this time were mainly ck and white. To avoid being found out, she took a


    few ck and white pieces that Serena had given to Keh and Louisa half a year ago, tried to make


    them look worn and old, and asked if they wanted to keep them.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t wear such clothes and allowed her to move them to the seasonal wardrobe,


    intending to donate them.


    Later, Serena hesitated before going downstairs. Louisa was arranging flowers, and Serena casually


    struck up a conversation, pretending nothing was amiss. After a while, she finally asked, "Mom, I was


    just moving some old clothes to the seasonal wardrobe, and I noticed those ck and white pieces I


    gave you.


    Don''t you like them?"


    "Oh." Louisa suddenly remembered what Martha had said and gave her a smiling nce, "The design


    is nice, but we can''t wear them anymore, dear. You''re very thoughtful, but don''t spend so much on


    clothes for us in the future."


    Serena pressed, "Why can''t you wear them?"


    "Well, the color isn''t quite right. They don''t look good on.¡± Louisa was puzzled by her daughter''s


    questioning.


    The color wasn''t right.


    They didn''t look good on.


    Serena pondered for a moment and then it clicked.


    Of course, ck and white symbolized ill fortune. They couldn''t wear these colors for such an


    asion.


    But, they could save those clothes forter, right? There was no need to move them to the seasonal


    wardrobe.


    She looked again at Louisa''s beautiful dress. That was the color of celebration, wasn''t it?


    Finally, Serena epted the truth. Martha wasn''t lying. Her parents really did this.


    They had thrown her heartfelt gifts into the seasonal wardrobe.


    Earlier in the seasonal wardrobe, she had even seen many of her favorite pieces, discarded without her


    knowledge.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Martha said it was her parents¡¯mand.


    Could this household not amodate both her and her clothing?


    She refrained from asking further, exchanged a few words, and then she ascended the stairs. Her


    retreating figure was somewhat dim and forlorn.


    As Louisa arranged some flowers, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off with


    Serena today. Could it be that Serena was upset because she had worn the dress gifted by Arabe


    instead of the one she had given her?


    With this thought, Louisa dialed Martha''s number again, "Martha, have you ironed the clothes Serena


    gifted us?"


    "Madam, are you referring to the recent batch from Serena? She gifts us quite a number of clothes.


    Since they''re of fine quality, I didn''t want to ruin them by ironing them myself. I''ve spoken to the


    professional ironing service you usually use. They''ve agreed to take care of all the clothes Serena sent,


    but they''re a bit busy, so they haven''t gotten to them just yet."


    Louisa was taken aback by this turn of events, "In that case, don''t bother ironing them. Serena''s on


    leave these days and I''d like to wear some of them."


    "Madam, I''ve already sent them to the ironingpany. Should I retrieve them? I thought it would be


    best to get them ironed since the McMillians visit often. If you want, I can fetch them right away.


    Oh my.¡± Martha pretended to wince in pain.


    rmed, Louisa quickly asked, "Martha, what happened?"


    Martha chuckled, "Nothing serious. I just took a tumble today."


    "Oh? When did this happen? Where did you fall? Are you okay? Have you seen a doctor?" Louisa¡¯s


    concern overpowered any suspicions she might have had.


    "No worries, it''s just old age catching up. In a couple of years, I''ll need to retire."


    When Serena''s morous wedding took ce and her identity became public, why would she continue


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    as a housekeeper, enduring such humiliation!


    She would quit and move in with Serena.


    Louisa was reluctant to let her go, expressing her gratitude for Martha''s hard work before ending the


    call.


    The issue with the clothes wasn''t urgent. Louisa advised Martha to rest, and Martha proceeded to text


    Serena via WhatsApp. After she found no discrepancies on Serena''s end, her spirits lifted.


    At 8 PM.


    A jubnt servant announced, "The McMillians are here, and they''ve brought a ton of stuff!!"


    Merely the greeting gifts required eighteen bodyguards to carry them in, leaving everyone stunned with


    their extravagance.


    Keh and Louisa were about to wee them when Edith swiftly ushered George and Jennifer


    inside.


    "Keh, long time no see." George warmly greeted Keh, shaking his hand and giving him a


    gentlemanly hug, chuckling, "I''ve been over the moon these days."


    "Jennifer, you finally decided to grace us with your presence! It''s been ages since we saw youst!"


    "Oh, Jennifer''s been pampered by her husband." Keh jested.


    "I must say you two look younger, revitalized by your daughter''s return.¡± Jennifer praised them, and the


    four of them invited each other to sit down.


    The eighteen bodyguards carried in all the gifts, arranging them neatly on one side.


    "Oh my, Jennifer, anyone who didn''t know better would think you were here to propose a marriage,


    bringing all these gifts."

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    "Who arrives for a proposal so casually? But Be''s really won me over, Jennifer said, adding with a


    chuckle, "And not just me, George is quite taken with her too."


    "Jennifer is spot on with that. It''s not just us, even the elders at home are quite fond of her. She''s smart,


    beautiful, modest, and talented. She''s an artist, calligrapher, pianist, and brand founder.


    Honestly, the list just goes on,¡¯ Georgeughed.


    Jennifer chimed in, "And I heard she topped the national college entrance examination! Louisa, you


    and Keh certainly know how to raise a brilliant child!"


    Keh and Louisa were taken aback. An artist and calligrapher?


    When did this happen? Why didn''t they know?


    "You said Be is an artist?¡± Keh couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°Calligrapher?" Louisa was equally surprised.


    After their questions, they both turned their gaze towards Arabe, who wasing downstairs, in


    When did their daughter acquire these new talents?


    Arabe hadn''t expected to be revealed as soon as she came downstairs after her shower, let alone


    that George and Jennifer would arrive early. She politely greeted everyone present.


    "Be, you''re here!" Jennifer''s eyes were full of admiration and satisfaction as she looked at her future


    daughter-inw, casually dressed and looking gorgeous. Jennifer couldn''t help but adore her.


    "Come sit here.¡± Jennifer affectionately pulled Arabe to sit next to her.


    After greeting Arabe, George turned to Keh and asked, "Didn''t you know that? About Be being


    Mirabelle."


    Mirabelle''s exceptional painting skills were renowned in the art world.


    With her exquisite brush strokes, fluid style, and imaginative creativity, she had single-handedly


    elevated the entire art world.


    Each of her works embodied the perfect blend of form and spirit, radiating a vibrant charm.


    She was revered as a master in the art world.


    "Don''t you have one of her paintings hanging there?" George pointed to a painting on the wall, another


    masterpiece.


    That was a painting Keh had won a year ago at an auction. He had found the painting so


    captivating that he paid ten million dors for it and hung it in the living room.


    But he had no idea that the painting was his daughter''s work.


    His daughter had been home for quite some time but had never mentioned that the painting on the wall


    was her creation.


    This girl was far too modest!


    In truth, Arabe wasn''t modest. When she didn''t know Keh and had someone auction her


    painting, she had asked for an exorbitant price.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had felt a twinge of guilt when she saw the paintingter.


    Suddenly, Keh remembered something else. On the day his daughter came home, her gaze had


    briefly rested on the painting.


    It was a renowned piece by the famous painter Mirabelle. Be had suggested then that he hang it in


    the study.


    Thinking about it now, Keh found that the antique painting did look a bit out of ce among the


    modern art pieces in the living room.


    Her suggestion to hang it in the study, where it wouldplement the other pieces, was indeed apt.


    She must have recognized it at first nce. Such discerning eyes.


    "And Be is also the calligrapher Labe." Jennifer started talking about how they had met her future


    daughter-inw, growing more and more delighted.


    Keh and Louisa hadn''t expected their daughter to have so many aliases, nor that she would not


    only save her future mother-inw by a twist of fate but also win over the hearts of her future inws.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Fate was truly remarkable.


    At that moment, Serena, fresh from a friendly gathering, had just reached the entrance of the main


    building when she heard praises for Arabe''s talents. She stood there, utterly bbergasted.


    She could hardly believe that the calligrapher, Labe, whom she had admired for more than two years,


    was actually Arabe!


    What''s more, all the paintings that she had tried so hard but failed to acquire were all created by


    Arabe.


    Arabe was Mirabelle.


    She was not only a renowned painter, but also a famous calligrapher!


    Why did Arabe have so many identities?


    She was barely regarded in the Murphy family since she was a child.


    Yet each of her identities could easily outshine Serena by arge margin.


    Serena stood at the door for a long time, caught in a whirlwind of emotions. It was only when Edith,


    who was delivering pastries, passed by and called her that she came back to her senses.


    Walking into the living room with a smile she had practiced over the years, she greeted everyone


    present with the grace of a rich youngdy.


    "Serena, you''re back." Jennifer looked at Serena with a warm dignified smile.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had been neutral towards Serena before, neither liking nor disliking her. Now, she greeted her


    amicably upon her return.


    George also looked at Serena, asking with a cheerful smile, "Been out having fun?"


    "Mr. George, Jennifer, it''s been a while. Yes, I was out with some friends. Just got back."


    Serena responded with a smile, extending her greetings to them before turning to her family with a


    graceful smile.


    "Dad, Mom, sis, you guys carry on. I am going upstairs to shower.


    Mr. George, Jennifer, please excuse me."


    Her every move was elegant and refined, showing no signs of anything amiss.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jennifer noted that Serena seemed quite calm. It appeared that the betrothal didn''t affect her


    much.


    After all, having been pampered for eighteen years in the Collins family and raised with good manners,


    she should know how to handle herself.


    With that thought, Jennifer didn''t dwell on it.


    "About Serena?" George looked at Keh, seeming to hesitate.


    "Serena is a sensible child. She knows not to demand what isn''t hers. It''s all my fault. If I had been


    more careful and cautious back then, we wouldn''t have had such a big mix-up, forcing the two girls to


    bear burdens they shouldn''t have."


    Keh felt a deep sense of guilt, particrly towards Arabe.


    Although Serena was not their biological child, she had been pampered in the Collins family for


    eighteen years without experiencing hardship.


    But Be was different. The Murphy family rose to wealthter, and Be had suffered a lot growing up


    there. Her talents were honed through hard work and diligence.


    Not just Keh, but the entire Collins family owed Be too much.


    "It''s fate. Now that Be is back, there will only be moreughter in this house." George smoothly


    changed the topic with a smile.


    At this moment, a servant came to report, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, Mr.


    McMillian has arrived."


    Romeo, dressed in a well-tailored suit, exuded a noble aura. As soon as he entered, he exined, "Mr.


    and Mrs. Collins, I''m sorry for beingte. There was ast-minute issue."

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    He turned to Arabe again, "You all set?"


    "Yeah." Arabe didn''t me him, he was busy after all, and being busy was a good thing.


    "No worries, you don''t have to be on schedule when youe to visit us. It''s not like you''re clocking in


    at work." Kehughed as he looked at his son-inw, the more he looked at him, the more satisfied


    he was. "Please have a seat."


    Romeo walked up to Jennifer, "Mom,e and sit with Dad."


    "You men sit together, and we women will sit together." Jennifer held Arabe''s hand tightly, seemingly


    reluctant to give up her spot.


    Romeo looked at their closely held hands, "If you sit so close, Be might feel ufortable."


    "Who says that? We''ve been shopping and strolling arm in armtely."


    Romeo was speechless.


    "It''s okay, the couch is spacious. You can sit here." It was Arabe who spoke up.


    Romeo''s eyes instantly lit up, as if to say "My fiancee loves me more."


    Arabe saw theughter hidden in his eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle. Really?


    Romeo sat to the right of Arabe, while Jennifer sat to her left.


    George sat alone on the opposite couch, which was meant for two, feeling oddly lonely.


    Louisa watched this scene unfold, and smiled. She asked Edith to bring more pastries and coffee.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Louisa, you''re too kind! How did you prepare so much?" Jennifer looked at the table full of fruit,


    pastries, and coffee, a mix of amusement and disbelief. "I''m going to gain ten pounds after this."


    "No need to fuss next time. We''re just here to hang out." George exined with augh. "We''ve been


    abroad for a while so we didn''t have time toe visit."


    "I saw your Facebook, you''ve been to some beautiful ces, so where do you n to go next?¡± Louisa


    casually asked a question that Romeo was dying to know the answer to.


    Romeo''s gaze naturally fell on his father, waiting for an answer.


    Georgeughed, "Ever since we found out Be is our daughter-inw, we can''t bear to leave. We


    want to spend more time with her, especially Jennifer. She''s changed our itinerary so many times, and


    we don''t have any ns to travel anymore."


    Romeo was shocked.


    No Way!


    He totally couldn''t ept that!!


    "Wee to tell you that we''re very pleased with Be. We not only approve of this marriage, we hope


    it happens as soon as possible.


    Of course, the exact timing depends on Be.¡± Jennifer said, casting an affectionate nce at Arabe.


    If Be didn''t want to get engaged and wanted to wait till after graduation to get married, that was fine


    too.


    Arabe chuckled, "It won''t be so soon."


    ¡°Be is still young.¡¯ Louisa exined with a smile. Even though she was eager to see the two of them


    get married, her daughter''s opinion was still the most important.


    "No rush. We just wanted to express our stance, mainly because we like Be so much." Jennifer


    looked at Arabe again, "Take this time to test Romeo a little. Don''t let him off so easily."


    Romeo was in dumb silence.


    Every other couple''s parents were supportive, except his.


    Not only were they not supportive, they were actually holding him back.


    Arabeughed and looked at Romeo, ¡°Alright."


    Romeo thought, " Not alright!"


    "I guarantee that now and in the future, every member of the McMillian family will never mistreat Be.


    Jennifer and I will treat her as our own daughter. We will cherish her for a lifetime." George also took


    this opportunity to express his sincerity.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Standing on the second floor, Serena felt as if she were rooted to the spot, unable to take another step.


    She hadn''t expected George and Jennifer to be so taken with Arabe, nor had she anticipated their


    words of praise.


    It was hard to deny that Arabe was truly blessed!


    She had just returned to the McMillian family and was immediately showered with affection from her


    newfound parents and five brothers. From Grandpa Phillip to the house staff, everyone seemed to


    adore her deeply.


    Arabe was like a shining star, her brilliance causing twinges of pain in the hearts of those who


    watched from the sidelines.


    Serena felt as though she had been abandoned by the world, alone and helpless.


    She looked at the happy families below. Once, she had dreamed of a future like this.


    But now, Arabe was the leadingdy, and she had been relegated to a mere spectator.


    Meanwhile, Martha, who was resting in her room, heard from one of the maids that Serena had been


    standing on the second floor for a long time, seemingly crying and wiping away her tears in silence.


    Having watched Serena grow up over the years, Martha understood her feelings well. She quickly sent


    someone tofort Serena.


    Debby, who always followed Martha''s orders, quickly appeared with a change of clothes for Serena,


    feigning surprise, "Serena, what''s wrong?"


    Serena quickly covered her mouth, "Shush."


    Luckily, the people downstairs burst intoughter, their loud guffaws covering any noises from the


    second floor.


    Seeing Debby holding her change of clothes, Serena remembered that she was supposed to take a


    bath, but she had been standing alone on the second floor for what seemed like forever.


    Was it because Arabe''s happiness was too dazzling? Or was it because she felt so lonely after being


    abandoned by the world?


    "Serena, have you been crying?" Debby asked, looking at her red eyes, "All of this should have been


    yours."


    Serena shook her head, "Arabe is the realdy of the family. I was just mistaken: ¡°Serena, the


    etiquette education you have received since childhood has made you a nobledy. You are way better


    than Ms. Be in terms of characteristics, taste and aesthetics, Ms. Be is just."


    Debby didn''t finish her sentence. Instead, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Serena. It was out of ce for me


    to say that."


    She handed Serena the clothes and respectfully retreated, leaving Serena with more to ponder.


    When George and Jennifer finished their visit and were ready to return home, Keh and Louisa


    escorted them to the door, returning their gifts.


    Arabe wasn''t sure when her parents had prepared these gifts, but she could tell that both families


    valued her highly.


    "Louisa, this is too much. We can''t ept them;'' Jennifer protested.


    Louisa, however, insisted that her staff load the gifts into their car, "These are tokens of our


    appreciation. You must ept them."


    Listening to their parents call each other inws and argue over the gifts, Arabe was left in awe. In


    the end, Louisa won, returning most of their gifts and keeping only a few.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Romeo then politely said, "You should rest early. I''ll take Be back to school."


    But it seemed that Jennifer didn¡¯t believe him.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Word on the street was that Romeo had bought a mansion near the university district, and he was often


    seen there. One didn''t need to be a genius to figure out what was happening.


    But she didn''t call him out. Instead, she smiled and said to Louisa, "Let''s n another get-together


    soon, okay?"


    "Sure.¡± Louisa''s smile was so wide it almost split her face. "You two should get some rest. Romeo, take


    good care of Be, won''t you?"


    "No problem at all."


    Even though it was vacation time, Be had many responsibilities.


    There might be other things waiting for her at the university. Louisa didn''t pry into her daughter''s


    schedule but watched them drive off with maternal love in her eyes.


    "Honey, I think George and Jennifer are really treating Be like their own daughter, Keh mused as


    he watched them leave, feeling a sense of relief for their daughter''s future.


    "But doesn''t it feel a bit like our daughter just visited us and is now heading back to her inws? Do you


    feel it too?"


    ¡°Our daughter is grown up and will get married eventually.¡± While Louisa was reluctant to let go, she


    knew that every generation would have its own blessings. It was futile to dwell on it. "Let''s go in."


    In the following days, whenever Jennifer came across amusing jokes or videos on the inte, she


    would share them with Arabe and they would have a goodugh together.


    After the vacation, Jennifer would often cook delicious meals and deliver them to Arabe at her


    university. They would walk around the campus together, hand in hand.


    Jennifer would consult Arabe about everything, from what dress to wear to a dinner party, to the color


    of her nail polish, and even her hairdo. Sometimes, she would take Arabe out with her, treating her


    like a best friend.


    Arabe would often receive notifications aboutrge transfers from Jennifer. If Arabe refused,


    Jennifer would nag her until she epted.


    Every time Arabe epted the money, Jennifer would feel overjoyed. She believed that Arabe saw


    her as family. If Arabe refused, Jennifer would feel that shel was being too distant.


    Time flew by and autumn arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The campus was filled with students dressed in long-sleeved shirts and pants.


    One day, while Arabe was in the universityboratory, Louisa called.


    "Sweetie, your grandma has finally woken up! I''ll pick you up from the university and we can go to the


    hospital together."


    "Okay."


    Arabe remembered her mother telling her that her grandparents loved outdoor activities. Once,


    during a hiking trip, her grandmother had slipped and fallen down several steps. Her grandfather had


    tried to catch her, hurting himself in the process.


    Both were in a deepa when they were rushed to the hospital.


    The CT scans had shown cranial fractures, brain injuries, and multiple fractures throughout their


    bodies. Her grandfather''s condition was worse, with fluid in his chest and intracranial hemorrhage.


    They were in critical condition with a high risk of permanent disability or death.


    Despite extensive medical efforts, their condition remained critical, and they had to stay in the ICU.


    During herst visit to the hospital with her parents, Arabe had taken their pulse discreetly and found


    out about their condition.


    The doctors had chosen a conservative approach because of their old age and theck of a


    guaranteed sessful treatment. Thus, they had missed the best window for treatment.


    After taking their pulses, Arabe realized that their bodies were weak and the brain injuries had


    severely damaged their central nervous system. They also had respiratory infections, anemia, and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    electrolyte imbnce, requiring multiple medications.


    Basic IV therapy wouldn''t be enough.


    Due to Serena''s presence, Arabe didn''t reveal that she was Dr.


    Bell, but instead imed to know a famous doctor who had the medicine for their condition.


    Upon hearing this, Keh and Louisa were overjoyed and urged her to contact the doctor. Thus,


    Arabe started treating her grandparents more aggressively.


    But then.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    She needed medication, one of them being special tranquilizers, which were particrly beneficial for


    treating brain damage.


    Tranquilizers were hard toe by and took several days to extract. At that time, Kelly Piper had


    managed to get a hold of a tranquilizer pill in Northshire for them. But due to an unfortunate series of


    events, it ended up under David''s shoe and got crushed.


    If they had taken the tranquilizer at that time, they could''ve recovered within a month, instead of


    prolonging the situation...


    Arabe finished her experiment. She recorded the data, grabbed her coat, and said goodbye to


    Grandpa Beck. Then she left theb.


    Aiden pulled up at the school to pick her up.


    Louisa saw Arabe, rolled down her window, and could hardly contain her excitement. "Be, get in


    quickly."


    Both Arabe''s grandparents had been unconscious for several months, and finally, one of them woke


    up. Louisa was overjoyed.


    After Arabe got in the car, Louisa cheerfully said, "Be, call your friend. I want to thank her


    personally."


    Arabe was stunned.


    For the past three months, Arabe had been taking the medicine to the hospital, so nobody had seen


    her so-called friend.


    "Do you know that your grandparents were in a much more serious condition than Phillip? Many


    doctors were helpless. Your friend is amazing, just three months of treatment and your grandma woke


    up!"


    Although Grandpa hadn''t woken up yet, looking at the situation, Arabe thought it shouldn''t be far off.


    "Oh right, did she ept thest payment? Did she find it insufficient?" Louisa produced a card loaded


    with two hundred million dors. "If it''s not enough, I have more."


    As she spoke, she was about to pull out another card from her bag.


    Arabe hurriedly said, "No need, she didn''t charge for the consultation."


    What?


    Louisa was a bit stunned. This person was a well-known doctor, treating two elderly people for three


    months without charging a single penny?


    Why would she do that?


    Seeing her daughter about to say something but hesitating, Louisa suddenly guessed something and


    asked incredulously, "The so-called friend wouldn''t happen to be you, would it?"


    Arabe knew she couldn''t hide it any longer and just nodded.


    Louisa was absolutely astounded, "So, you are?"


    "Dr. Bell."


    "Dr. Bell?"


    It wasmon knowledge that Dr. Bell''s medical skills were phenomenal, bringing people back from


    the brink of death. But he was elusive, and no one knew his whereabouts.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ever since the old couple was admitted to the ICU, Louisa and her family had repeatedly tried to find


    Dr. Bell to treat them.


    Some said Dr. Bell was already dead, others imed he wasst seen in the triangr zone, and some


    said he had retired. As for the reliability of these rumors, no one really knew.


    All this time, Louisa only knew her daughter was a brilliant doctor who had saved Phillip and Grace


    Murphy. But her daughter being Dr. Bell was beyond her expectations!


    "You have so many aliases!" Louisa was truly stunned, "No wonder you didn''t charge for the


    consultation. You silly girl!"


    It turned out that the one, who had been running around for three months, providing treatment ns for


    the couple and supplying the expensive medicine, was her own daughter.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Not too long ago, Jennifer was struck with the C30 virus, a fatal disease said to be incurable worldwide.


    It was Be who saved her.


    At that time, Louisa hadn''t connected the dots between her daughter and the infamous Dr. Bell.


    After all, rumors had it that Dr. Bell was a man!


    "No wonder Jennifer called you a mysterious treasure. Howe you''re so amazing, skilled at


    everything!" Louisa, brimming with excitement, cupped her daughter''s face, praising, "If your


    grandparents knew that you cured their illness, they''d be even more surprised and proud than I am!"


    Who would have thought Be could be so outstanding in every way?


    Not to mention the McMillian family, if the Collins family were to encounter such an exceptional


    daughter-inw, they''d be over the moon!


    Aiden couldn''t help but peek at Ms. Be through the rearview mirror, recalling the first time he drove


    her to the Murphy family.


    She had effortlessly reattached a fallen car door.


    Ms. Be seemed to bepetent at everything, which made her quite extraordinary.


    "Oh, by the way, take a look at this data."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The daily diagnostic data and doctor''s reports for the elderly couple were updated in a software


    backend for Keh and Louisa to check at any time.


    Louisa had noticed the data was gradually improving over the past few days, but she couldn''t


    understand many of the professional terms and had to show them to Arabe.


    After reading them, Arabe smiled subtly, "Grandpa will wake up soon."


    "Really?" Louisa was amazed that her daughter had read through the convoluted medical jargon and


    data reports in less than a minute. And the best part, Arabe''s grandpa would wake up soon?


    That was wonderful news!


    "In a day or two."


    Upon hearing this, Louisa was overjoyed, "That''s fantastic. I need to tell your father this good news!"


    Before long, their car pulled into the private parking garage of the hospital.


    Hatikvah Hospital was a high-end private hospital owned by the Collins family where the elderly couple


    had been convalescing for a long time.


    As soon as Arabe got out of the car, she saw another vehicle from their house driving towards them.


    The people getting out were Keh and Serena.


    Serena greeted her politely, exining softly, "Dad was dealing with business near Summerfield


    College, and when he heard that Grandma woke up, he picked me up toe over."


    "Honey, you just mentioned in the WhatsApp group that Dad will wake up in a day or two. Did that


    renowned doctor say that? Are you sure?" Keh was dizzy with excitement. If this was true, it was


    like a double blessing.


    "Before we talk about that, I have a secret to tell you!¡± Louisa, as if sharing a shocking secret, said with


    great enthusiasm, ¡°Actually, Be is Dr. Bell!"


    "Dr. Bell?"


    "Surprising, isn''t it? Over these three months, the one providing treatment ns and expensive


    medicines for dad and mom, and the ¡®doctor friend¡¯ we''ve been talking about, is Be!¡± As Louisa


    revealed this, she put an arm around Arabe''s shoulder, praising, "Who would have thought she was


    so modest?"


    "Be, you treated grandpa and grandma''s illness?" Keh looked at his daughter in shock, not


    expecting her medical skills to be so advanced.


    Arabe nodded and hummed, "I didn''t say it before because I didn''t want you to worry.¡¯


    After all, a teenage girl using the medical knowledge she learned to save her seriously ill grandparents


    would naturally cause concern.


    Serena, standing to the side, turned pale. She could hardly believe it, unconsciously clenching her fists.


    She knew that Arabe was somewhat versed in medicine, but she never expected her to be Dr. Bell!


    Dr. Bell was a well-known figure in the medical world!


    Thest time when Arabe came to the hospital to visit her grandma, and her grandma had a sudden


    reading a few random medical books and copying the techniques, and being lucky enough to save her


    grandma.


    She never imagined that Be was Dr. Bell!

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Dr. Bell''s position was not to be despised by ayman like her.


    But since it was Dr. Bell, why did she choose to attend such an ordinary school like Westerly College?


    Could it be true what the admissions officer said, that Arabe was drawn to the array of scientific


    equipment?


    Arabe''s real purpose in attending Westerly College wasn''t to study, but to conduct medical


    experiments.


    She hadn''t lost her mind to studying, enrolling in a university even more mediocre than Summerfield


    College.


    If that was indeed true, then her previous mockery of Arabe felt like a p in her own face!


    It was too painful, too loud, too embarrassing!


    It was fortunate that she had stopped Martha from drugging Arabe in time. Thinking about it now, had


    they gone through with it, Martha and she would have been kicked out long ago.


    Martha had even wanted to set Arabe up, making everyone think that Arabe and her friend had


    killed their grandparents. Luckily, she had been too soft-hearted to harm her grandparents.


    Otherwise, the ones at a disadvantage would have been her and Martha!


    But how could Arabe be so strong and formidable?


    A sense of unwillingness arose in Serena''s heart.


    "Serena, Serena?" Keh called her name several times.


    Serena snapped back to reality, only to see Louisa and Arabe walking toward the elevator.


    Only Keh was still waiting for her, "What''s going on with you?"


    "I just didn''t expect Grandma to wake up so soon. I''m too excited, too surprised. I didn''t expect my


    sister to be Dr. Bell. She''s truly exceptional.¡±


    "Yeah, the Collins family is lucky enough to have such a treasure return.¡± Keh stopped suddenly,


    realizing something, and quickly added, "Serena, what I meant was, your sister is exceptional, but


    you''re not bad either. With your grades and talents, you''re top among your peers.¡¯


    Serena chuckled awkwardly. Yeah, she was barely a standout among her peers, but in front of


    Arabe, she was only fit to be beaten.


    What should she do?


    She really didn''t know Arabe had so many aliases.


    At this time, Louisa and Arabe had arrived at the 22nd floor.


    This floor was not open to the public. All the medical staff here only served the Collins family. The head


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    nurse saw them and greeted them respectfully.


    "Mrs. Collins, Ms. Collins, the olddy has woken up. She''s in her room, and she''s doing quite well.¡±


    Serena, who had just stepped out of the elevator, heard the head nurse address Arabe as Ms.


    Collins, her face changing slightly.


    Once upon a time, there was only one Ms. Collins in everyone''s eyes, and that was her, Serena.


    But now things had changed.


    The head nurse walked a few steps forward. She saw Serena, and called out Ms. Collins.


    This caused a subtle change in Serena''s mood.


    At this moment, her grandma''s nursing worker, Julie, walked out of the room. Seeing Louisa and


    Arabe, she hurriedly greeted them.


    Her attitude towards Arabe was even more respectful and warm than before.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Thest time Arabe had made an impromptu medical intervention, Julie had doubted her skills. But


    after witnessing her sessfully save her grandmother, Julie had aplete change of heart, admiring


    Arabe¡¯s medical prowess.


    When Julie met Serena, however, she wasn''t as enthusiastic, merely greeting her politely without the


    "admiration" and "appreciation" she showed Arabe.


    Serena felt upset again, feeling that Julie was looking down on her, treating her like an undercooked


    hamburger.


    Julie had been dispatched by the olddy to pick them up. On the phone earlier, Keh had


    mentioned to the olddy that there was a child who had been lost but had returned to the family a few


    months ago, and would be brought to meet everyone soon.


    Upon hearing this, Cornelia had instructed Julie to pick them up.


    Everyone was now assembled, and Julie, knocking on the door with a smile, announced in a louder


    and jubnt voice, "Madam, Louisa and your granddaughters havee to see you!"


    "Come in, came a kind voice from inside the room.


    After opening the door, Julie stepped aside.


    The old woman on the hospital bed looked dignified and elegant.


    She seemed to be glowing, full of life.


    "Mom, you''re finally awake-"


    Unable to contain their excitement, Keh and Louisa rushed forward and embraced her, tears of joy


    streaming down their faces.


    Cornelia Collins, smiling, her eyes radiating maternal warmth and love, said, "Why are you crying?"


    "Mom, you and Dad have been unconscious for so long. It scared us.¡¯ Louisa said with tears in her


    eyes. "You don''t know how long we''ve been hoping for you and Dad to wake up, and finally, the day


    hase."


    Keh was also choking up, his voice hoarse, "You and dad have suffered."


    "Suffered? We just closed our eyes and ignored the world, but; Cornelia lovingly looked at the two in


    front of her, "you must be tired, having to worry about us and take care of the family."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As Louisa''s tears flowed, Cornelia turned to her son. "Keh, what are you standing there for? Your


    wife is crying, don''t you have some tissues?"


    Keh, btedly realizing, quickly brought over a box of tissues.


    Hearing this, Louisa couldn''t help butugh through her tears.


    ¡°Mom, he wouldn''t dare."


    "Yeah, Mom, I love her too much to hurt her."


    Seeing their enduring love and harmony, Cornelia couldn''t help but smile. "Where is the child you were


    talking about?"


    "She''s here.¡¯ Louisa, remembering their mission, quickly waved Arabe over. "Be,e here. Let


    your grandmother have a good look at you."


    The young girl standing nearby had clear bright eyes, an elegant appearance, and a charismatic


    demeanor. Her skin was fair.


    She greeted her grandma politely, her voice pure and soothing, like the babbling of a brook.


    What a lovely young girl, thought Cornelia. Whether it''s her voice, her looks, or her demeanor, she was


    truly a sight for sore eyes.


    Cornelia''s eyes still sparkled with the same energy that had made her a force to be reckoned with over


    the years, as well as the warmth and affection of an elder. "You must be Arabe, my own


    granddaughter. Come over here."


    Cornelia patted the spot next to her.


    Arabe obediently walked over and sat down.


    "I heard about your story over the phone. I had a feeling something was not quite right about that fire all


    those years ago. I secretly investigated for a while without telling Keh and Louisa, But when I


    couldn''t find any leads, I gave up. If I had persisted in my investigation back then, maybe you wouldn''t


    have had to suffer like this."

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Cornelia sped Arabe''s soft hand, seeming somewhat remorseful.


    Arabe hadn''t anticipated that her grandmother had been so vignt in her youth, even resorting to


    private investigations for a while. Suddenly, she saw her grandmother in a new light.


    She offered an elegant smile, soothingly saying, "Grandma, you need not feel guilty. I''ve been doing


    quite well all these years."


    Cornelia chuckled at her words, "Sweet child, you''re evenforting me now."


    Could she have been doing as well as being with the Collins family?


    Word was that she was taken in by the Murphy family, where she faced many hardships.


    "I''ve met many like-minded people and done a lot of things I wanted to do."


    It was much better than being a spoiled heiress.


    "Besides, I''m back now, aren''t I?"


    Cornelia looked at Arabe before her. Her features were picturesque, her demeanor elegant, and she


    was surprisingly mature, understanding, and gracious.


    Before seeing her, Cornelia had imagined a timid cautious girl who would feel ufortable entering


    the ward, speaking in a soft voice, and possibly even shedding a few tears out of grievance.


    But the girl before her, graceful yet spirited, reminded her of a plum blossom in the snow or a willow in


    the wind, making her feel extremely at ease.


    "Thank God you''re back, giving us a chance to make up for the past." Cornelia patted her hand again,


    "When I am discharged from the hospital, I will prepare a gift for you."


    Arabeughed, "The best gift for me would be the good health of you."


    Cornelia was delighted. She didn''t expect Arabe to be so well-behaved and understanding.


    She had heard that the Murphys were conscienceless, but they had raised this child well.


    At this moment, Cornelia''s gaze fell on Serena, "Serena."


    "Grandma." Serena, who was standing in the corner, didn''t draw attention to herself but waited until


    Cornelia noticed her. She seemed as gentle and obedient as always.


    ¡°Come over here."


    Serena sat down beside Cornelia, her eyes filled with joy, "I''m so happy to see you awake."


    Cornelia had heard that the family had finally decided to keep Serena and treat her as Arabe''s sister,


    "The family can afford to feed you. Whatever your living conditions were before, they will remain the


    same."


    In the past eighteen years, Cornelia hade to see her as a genuine granddaughter, loving her


    deeply.


    Though they were not rted by blood, the bond they had was stronger than any blood tie.


    The Collins family was influential and wealthy, so they could definitely amodate one more girl.


    Cornelia patted Serena''s hand, "I heard from the nurse that you often came over while your grandfather


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and I were unconscious.


    Good girl, you are very thoughtful." Cornelia held Serena''s hand in one hand and Arabe''s in the


    other. She turned to Louisa, "Now that we have another girl in the house, it feels even more lively."


    Then Cornelia began to cough.


    Seeing her cough, Arabe picked up the water jug beside her and poured a ss of water, intending


    to hand it over.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    It was just the very next moment.


    Arabe''s movement halted mid-air.


    Louisa sensed something was amiss, she couldn''t help but ask, "Be, what''s wrong?"


    "There''s something wrong with this water."


    As soon as she uttered these words, everyone in the room was stunned. The water was tainted? What


    was wrong?


    "There''s a slow-acting poison in it."


    Arabe''s statement sent a wave of shock across the faces of everyone present, even Cornelia was


    visibly taken aback.


    This was the Collins family''s private hospital!


    Every single healthcare worker on this floor catered solely to the needs of the Collins family!


    Under such circumstances, outsiders couldn''t possibly gain entry!


    So, when could someone have possibly poisoned the water?


    Arabe, clearly aware of this dilemma, asked Louisa, "Has anyone else been here recently?"


    "No one, just us, the doctors and nurses, and two nursing workers."


    Since Arabe¡¯s grandparents were in the same room, they were looked after by two nursing workers


    separately. Apart from them, no outsiders had been present.


    Arabe''s gaze swept over everyone present. Serena noticed her scrutiny and immediately felt a bit


    uneasy.


    Was Arabe going to use this opportunity to nder her?


    Out of the blue, why was Arabe looking at her?


    However, the next moment, Arabe''s gaze shifted away from her and onto others.


    Serena heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Arabe didn''t seize the opportunity to create a scene.


    "Ms. Be, I had just reced this water in the morning, it can''t possibly be poisoned.¡± The one


    speaking was Julie, she had been diligently caring for the olddy for months now and hade to


    regard her as family.


    ¡°What time did you rece it?" Arabe''s tone was gentle. She was seemingly not intending to


    consider Julie a suspect.


    "It was around eight. After the doctor''s morning rounds, I went to rece the water. No one else had


    been here till you guys arrived."


    "So, you reced the water for everyone in the room?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, the water I reced was solely for the olddy. Helen and I both fetch water from outside. The old


    man¡¯s water was reced by Helen."


    Arabe then opened her grandfather''s water bottle. It wasn''t poisoned. Could it be that the person who


    poisoned the water was targeting her grandmother alone?


    "Besides you two, who else knew that my grandparents use separate water bottles?" Arabe inquired


    again.


    "The doctors and nurses probably didn''t pay attention to these details. Apart from us and the family, no


    one else should know."


    By this time, Helen''s face had turned somewhat unnatural. She knew Arabe was knowledgeable in


    medical matters but she hadn''t expected that she could instantly spot what was wrong with the water.


    Now, Arabe turned her attention towards Helen. She was sitting beside her grandfather, her head


    bowed, trying to keep a low profile. However, Arabe could make out a hint of panic in her demeanor.


    "So, Helen is the one who poisoned the water."


    Arabe''s words scared Helen, making her jump to her feet, defensively retorting, "Ms. Be, you can''t


    speak recklessly!"


    Julie, who was standing by, jumped to her colleague''s defense, "It couldn''t have been Helen. She''s


    always been devotedly taking care of the old man.¡¯

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    "This potion, when mixed with water, bes toxic. It will lead to a person feeling drowsy all day,


    losing their appetite, feeling weak, and bing sensitive to the cold. In less than a week, the person


    would waste away."


    Arabe''s gaze fell on Helen, "Being able to work here as a nurse indicates that you have some


    knowledge of pharmacology. Do you know why I suspect you? Because in the medicine I gave to my


    grandfather, there was an ingredient that could be easily extracted.


    You''re smart. Instead of buying from an outside source, you chose to source it locally."


    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Helen''s expression became even more uneasy.


    "Haley is loyal to my grandmother, so I don''t suspect her. As for you, what is your motive?"


    ¡°Helen, is it really you?" Louisa couldn''t believe it. "Why would you do such a thing?"


    "Be isn''t wrong. I believe her. As for you, my mother never bothered you. Why would you harm her?"


    Keh was also very angry.


    "It wasn''t me." Helen''s face was growing paler, and she started to avoid their gaze.


    "Still denying it? Do you know what the consequences are for harming a member of the Collins family?¡±


    Serena scolded.


    Cornelia, who was lying in the hospital bed, saw Helen''s uneasy expression and already had the


    answer in her mind.


    However, she couldn''t understand, "We have no grudges. Why would you do this?"


    True to her reputation of being a powerful woman for many years, she was still calm in the face of her


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    assant.


    Arabe suddenly saw her grandmother in a new light.


    "With just one call, I can make you confess.¡± Louisa was almost certain, anger in her voice. "So, do you


    want to confess here, or at the police station?"


    At the mention of the police station, Helen couldn''t hold it in any longer and finally decided to confess


    everything.


    Over the past few months, while taking care of Arabe''s grandfather, she had grown fond of him and


    wanted to be by his side.


    However, when she saw Cornelia wake up, she started to panic, fearing she would never have a


    chance, so she decided to kill.


    She thought if Cornelia was dead, Cornelia''s husband would choose the person by his side.


    With her knowledge of pharmacology, she thought she could do it wlessly.


    But she didn''t expect that before Cornelia even had a sip of the poisoned drink, Arabe had already


    found out!


    Who was this girl?


    Why was she so knowledgeable in medicine?


    Louisa was speechless after hearing the reason. So, the nurse wanted to kill Cornelia and take her


    ce.


    And she didn''t even consider her own status!


    Louisa angrily called the hospital, telling them to send Helen to the police station immediately.


    Cornelia''s gaze fell on Arabe. Her decisiveness, calmness, and wisdom in analyzing the situation


    were indeed impressive.


    "Be, how did you discover there was something wrong with the water?" Cornelia asked affectionately.


    "When this potion is mixed with water and exposed to light, the water bes a bit cloudy, and there''s


    a tiny bit of powdery substance floating at the bottom of the cup. Because these particles are so small,


    they are not easy to detect."


    Anyone who drank water wouldn''t notice if it''s cloudier than usual, and even if there were tiny, barely


    visible particles floating in it, they wouldn''t be suspicious.


    "You also know about this field." Cornelia was surprised and appreciative.


    "Mom, you have no idea how much Be knows." Keh couldn''t stop praising her, "She has many


    good qualities."


    "We''re lucky to have you." Cornelia patted Arabe''s hand again, then looked at Louisa, "Oh, my


    recovery wouldn''t be possible without the doctors¡¯ efforts. Please ask them toe over. I would like to


    thank them in person."

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "Mom, the person who saved you and Dad was Be."


    Louisa¡¯s words took Cornelia by surprise. Could Be really know medicine?


    "You and Dad had fallen down the stairs, and by the time you got to the hospital, you were deeply


    unconscious. The CT scan showed that you had a fractured skull, brain contusion, and multiple


    fractures all over your body. Dad was even worse off."


    Louisa reminisced, "For over a month, the entire ICU team overcame numerous challenges, from


    respiratory failure, shock, respiratory tract infections, etc. Every day brought a new challenge. But


    neither you nor Dad woke up, until Be came to visit you three months ago."


    Louisa looked at Arabe again, saying gently, "After she examined you, she immediately knew what


    was wrong. She provided several treatment options, procuring even the rarest drugs. If it wasn''t for her,


    you might not have woken up."


    Keh chimed in, "Mom, you have no idea how skilled Be is.


    Before you, she cured both Phillip and Shirley."


    Cornelia was even more surprised, "Phillip had undergone several heart surgeries. His heart was


    practically a patchwork. Even the renowned Dr. James Newton was at a loss. And Shirley, wasn''t she in


    a vegetative state? She''s cured too?"


    "That''s the brilliance of Be. She is the rumored Dr. Bell, the one who can bring people back from the


    brink of death!"


    "She''s Dr. Bell?"


    Cornelia was astounded. She never imagined that the reputed living Hippocrates, the miracle-working


    Dr. Bell, would turn out to be her own granddaughter.


    "You have no idea how smart Be is. Not only is she a doctor, but she also knows how to run a


    chuckle. "During the summer vacation, I gave her our family''s struggling clothingpany to keep her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    upied, and she turned it around."


    Cornelia remembered the clothingpany, which had been teetering on the brink of bankruptcy.


    ¡®I''ve always said that we, the Collins family, have business in our blood. It must be gic. That


    clothingpany was nearly bankrupt, but once Be took over, it came back to life. Now, it''s a well-


    known yer in the industry and has seen its sales skyrocket."


    Kehughed, "Be even started her own clothing conglomerate, QY. You must have heard of it."


    Cornelia was familiar with QY. Before her ident, she often bought clothes from QY for Serena.


    "I remember QY. Each piece of clothing is designed by their head, Queen Abby." Cornelia said,


    incredulously.


    "Yeah, all the designs are Be''s creations." Keh replied, "Apart from being a businesswoman,


    she''s also a renowned pianist, known as Melody, a painter named Mirabelle, and a calligrapher named


    Labe. There''s practically nothing she can''t do!"


    Cornelia was dumbfounded. How could a teenage girl had so many identities, and each one was a


    master in their own field?


    Arabe was blushing from all the praise.


    Cornelia looked at the girl in front of her, nodding in approval, "She''s truly exceptional."


    "And she''s not just talented, she also aced the college entrance examination, and is now studying at


    Westerly College. Several esteemed professors are vying to im her as their protegee."


    Cornelia''s admiration for Arabe grew. She was truly extraordinary for her age.


    Serena felt ufortable. She gripped her skirt tightly, feeling embarrassed.


    Arabe overshadowed her in every single way.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Her parents spoke these words in front of everyone, not even considering her feelings.


    Cornelia noticed her presence and quietly asked, "And where''s Serena? What college is she attending


    now?"


    Before she tripped and fell down the stairs, Cornelia remembered Serena as a high school senior. Now


    time flew and she was already in college.


    "Grandma, I got into Summerfield College; Serena announced.


    Although, with Arabe''s grades, getting into Summerfield College wasn''t an issue.


    But Serena earned her ce at Summerfield College, so there was no harm in being a bit proud of her


    achievement.


    Cornelia nodded approvingly, "That''s great, Summerfield College is one of the best universities in the


    country. You''ve always been a good student."


    She turned her attention towards Louisa, "What about the engagement?"


    Louisa exined with a smile, "Romeo fell in love with Be at first sight, and the McMillians are very


    fond of her. Serena also has a boyfriend now, and he''s quite a catch."


    One could say it was like hitting the jackpot.


    Serena didn''t expect the topic of having a boyfriend to keeping up, and suddenly felt a bit


    sheepish.


    At the time, to make everyone believe she wasn''t interested in Romeo, Martha had hastily told a white


    lie for her. She hadn''t anticipated that this lie wouldter require countless more to cover up.


    "Serena has a boyfriend too?" This surprised Cornelia because Serena had always been infatuated


    with Romeo. How could she have moved on so quickly?


    "What do Phillip and Shirley think?" Cornelia inquired further.


    "They both adore Be, and even gifted her a ne symbolizing the future granddaughter-inw!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Romeo''s parents are also very pleased with Be. The teal ne that Jennifer gave her is a


    treasure passed down to the daughters of her family for generations. It''s been in the family for five


    generations with Jennifer, which shows how much she values Be."


    Louisa paused, and then she continued, "George gave her a gemstone key engraved with the


    McMillian crest, which is said to unlock the McMillian''s secret base, and even their safety deposit box in


    an overseas bank."


    Upon hearing this, Serena was bbergasted!


    These two gifts were beyond "valuable". Unless they fully recognized Arabe''s status and deeply


    loved her, they would never give away these treasures!


    Cornelia was also taken aback. She hadn''t expected Be to win over the entire McMillian family.


    She knew Phillip and Shirley well. If they didn''t absolutely adore Be, they would never gift her the


    ne.


    And Jennifer was a strong-willed woman who wouldn''t easily ept Be just because of an


    engagement agreement, let alone gift her a ne.


    Even when Serena had been visiting the McMillians multiple times, she hadn''t received such


    recognition from Jennifer and George.


    Thinking about this, Cornelia looked at Arabe again. Not only did Be have many identities, but she


    also won over the hearts of everyone in the McMillian family. She was truly extraordinary.


    Serena seemed to pale inparison.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    After all, Cornelia had dearly loved Serena for eighteen solid years, while Arabe was a


    granddaughter she had just recently met.


    Hence, Cornelia had showered Serena with more love.


    When she heard that Serena was not her biological granddaughter and that her excellent fiance was


    now out of the picture, she empathized with the girl''s plight and feelings, patting Serena''s hand in


    constion.


    "Perhaps it''s destiny, she said softly, "I just want to ask you one thing, Serena. Were you and your


    boyfriend truly in love?"


    Serena could only muster up the courage to give a slight nod.


    "Then bring him to see me another day.¡¯ Cornelia looked at her lovingly. "You grew up being protected,


    and you can''t be wronged by others. I wants to see his character and see if he will treat you well in the


    future. I do hope you will be happy all your life."


    A surge of emotion washed over Serena. "Thank you, Grandma."


    Indeed, only her grandparents seemed to truly adore her, unlike her parents and brothers who were


    always revolving around Arabe.


    Cornelia took Arabe¡¯s hand again. "You are going to marry into the McMillian family in the future, so


    your wedding will be more luxurious than Serena''s."


    At this, Serena was taken aback.


    Cornelia thought to herself that the Collins and McMillian family''s wedding would undoubtedly be


    watched by countless eyes. If her biological granddaughter''s wedding was on the same scale as that of


    her adopted granddaughter, it would undoubtedly lead to gossip, suggesting that the Collins family did


    not value their own blood.


    Even if the McMillian family had no objections, their rtives would surely think that Serena''s husband


    was not as well-off as the McMillians. Moreover. Having Serena''s wedding on the same scale as


    Arabe''s would indirectly disrespect the McMillian family.


    Furthermore, considering they had deprived Arabe of so much over the past eighteen years, they


    thought having Serena''s wedding on the same scale would be unfair to Arabe.


    Upon hearing this, Serena felt her earlier feelings of gratitude vanish, which was reced by a glimmer


    of disappointment in her eyes, but she dared not reveal that.


    Ever since Arabe returned to this family, everything that belonged to Serena was snatched away,


    leaving her with nothing.


    Even the love her grandmother had for her had dwindled.


    Arabe, however, calmly said, "The scale of the wedding doesn''t matter, as long as he truly loves me."


    "You are indeed special,¡¯ Cornelia said, looking at her appreciatively, "I just wonder when your


    grandfather will wake up, and if he''ll be able to see you two get married."


    "He should be awake in a day or two,¡¯ Arabe responded.


    "Really?" Cornelia asked, surprised, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Arabe said, confident in her medical skills. If it weren''t for the pill that had rolled under David''s


    shoe previously, her grandparents would have recovered within a month.


    Later, finding the medicine took quite a bit of time.


    "Mom, Be''s a miracle doctor; Louisa assured her, grinning, "If she says it''ll work, then it definitely


    will."


    "Is your grandfather''s condition severe? Will he be able to walk after he wakes up?" Cornelia asked


    seriously.


    "Neither of you will be able to walk for the time being; Arabe admitted, "But you can both use


    wheelchairs to get some fresh air outside."


    Upon hearing that they would not be able to walk, Cornelia was a bit disappointed, but she quickly


    asked, "When can we be discharged?"


    "In about one or two days after you wake up,¡¯ Arabe answered. "I''ll bring the rest of the medicine


    home, but it''s a bit bitter. You''ll have to take it."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "That''s alright; Cornelia replied, her eyes crinkling in a smile. She seemed to be more pleased with her


    biological granddaughter than before.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Lucas, Beverly, and Alma arrived.


    "Mom, I rushed right over when I heard you woke up. I can''t believe it''s true!" Beverly dashed towards


    Cornelia, wrapping her in a warm embrace, her cries filled with deep emotion. "We were so worried


    about you. Thank God you''re awake!"


    "I''ve heard you visited half as often as Louisa!" Cornelia said, feigning annoyance.


    "Mom, we''ve been busy. Louisa and Keh were here too? And Serena and Be!" Beverly looked


    around, noticing the other people in the room. She praised Arabe in front of everyone, "This girl is


    polite, responsible, beautiful, and talented."


    "Yeah, Beverly and I both adore her¡¯ Lucas interjected.


    "I also like Be, Serena, don''t you?" Alma never missed an opportunity to provoke Serena.


    Serena gave a graceful smile, "Of course, who wouldn''t like such an outstanding girl?"


    "I thought you might hold a grudge against Be because of Romeo." Alma said, her smile innocent


    and pure.


    ¡°Why would I? Who my brother-inw likes is his business. Besides, I have a boyfriend now."


    Serena suppressed her urge to hit Alma, maintaining her polite smile. "Thank you for your blessings."


    Cornelia, of course, knew her two granddaughters loved to bicker whenever they met. Yet, after so


    many years, she saw their disputes as harmless banter between children. She had grown ustomed


    to it.


    "You give me a headache as soon as you arrive,¡¯ Cornelia chuckled.


    "Grandma, youin if we don''te, and youin when we do. So should wee or not?"


    Almained yfully, taking Cornelia''s hand. "Do you only not get a headache when Serena


    visits? You''ve always favored her."


    "Nonsense. I treat all my granddaughters equally; Cornelia retorted, suddenly realizing one was


    missing. "Where''s your sister?"


    "She''s still abroad and couldn''t make it back."


    Seeing Cornelia''s slightly annoyed expression, Alma quickly added, "If she knew you were awake,


    she''d be on the next flight home."


    Cornelia chuckled.


    After a while of casual conversation, Alma suggested, "Serena, I heard you''ve been making fruit sd


    "Can Grandma eat fruit?" Serena looked at Arabe for an answer.


    "Yes, in moderation."


    Serena reluctantly picked up a few different types of fruit, nning to make a beautiful tree-shaped fruit


    sd for her grandmother.


    "Serena, let me help."


    Knowing Alma had ulterior motives, Serena quickly declined, "No need, I can handle it. You should stay


    with grandma."


    "Are you scared I''ll steal your thunder? I''m just an assistant, don''t worry.¡¯ Alma cheerfully walked over,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    picked up a bunch of grapes, and started washing them.


    The others didn''t think much of it, their attention returned to Cornelia''s health.


    Upon learning that Cornelia woke up because of Arabe''s medicine, Lucas and Beverly were in


    disbelief. They never expected their niece to be a miracle doctor!


    Alma saw everyone''s attention was elsewhere, and nced at Serena, who was peeling an apple.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Alma nudged Serena with her elbow, promptly turning around to ask, "Keh, Louisa, what kind of


    fruit would you like? I''ll wash them all together."


    Serena, jostled by the unexpected nudge, identally sliced her own finger. A thin line of blood


    appeared.


    Pretending to be surprised, Alma turned back, "Oh, Serena! What happened? Did you cut your finger?


    How careless! Mom, call the nurse quickly. A cut could lead to an infection if not treated properly."


    Before Serena could retort, Alma intercepted again, "Serena, are you in a lot of pain? Hang in there,


    the nurse will be here soon!¡± She took the fruit and the peeler from Serena''s hand, feigning worry, "You


    should go and have that wound dressed. I''ll take care of the rest, but I can''t make a fruit sd. We''ll


    have to wait for you to do it for Grandma."


    ¡°Did Serena cut her finger?" Cornelia asked and called for the nurse immediately, "Take Serena to get


    her wound looked at."


    ¡°Certainly, Madam,¡¯ the nurse responded politely and quickly whisked Serena away.


    ¡°Serena never used to know how to make a fruit sd, let alone peel fruits.¡± Alma sighed as she


    washed the fruits, ¡°Unlike me, I''ve been ving away in the kitchen since I was a kid"


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®ving¡¯? I was training you!¡± Beverly feigned anger.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You just didn''t pamper your children like they do."


    Upon hearing this, Beverly turned to Cornelia, "Mom, look at your darling granddaughter."


    Cornelia was lost in thought.


    She pondered on Alma''s words. Serena never knew how to peel fruits, let alone make a fruit sd.


    Had she learned to impress the family?


    If that were true, Serena''s situation was a bit pitiful.


    Suddenly, Alma interrupted Cornelia¡¯s thoughts, "Grandma, my mom is ratting me out again. You have


    to say something."


    Arabe, on the other hand, watched the scene with indifference.


    She thought Serena was silly for not defending herself and letting others nder her. However, she


    chose to stay out of it and simply watched the drama unfold.


    Alma sneaked a look at Arabe in the mirror. Seeing that she was unaffected by the conversation,


    Alma felt a pang of difort.


    She had insinuated that Arabe¡¯s parents adored Serena, hoping to invoke jealousy in Arabe. But


    Arabe didn''t react at all.


    After cutting the fruit, Alma carefully set aside a small portion ona separate te, announcing, "I''ve


    saved this te for Serena. None of you are allowed to touch it."


    Cornelia chuckled, "You two sisters have always been at odds, but you always think of each other."


    "Grandma, try some of the fruit I cut." Alma presented the fruit tray to Cornelia, picking up a slice of


    apple for her. "I know you love apples. Try it and tell me if my fruit is sweeter than Serena''s."


    Cornelia couldn''t help butugh, "Why does everything have to be apetition with Serena?"


    ¡°Because you favor her!" Alma grinned, trying to charm Cornelia.


    After a while, she moved the fruit tray in front of Arabe, "Be, do you want some?"


    "You didn''t even offer to your parents or to your uncle and aunt first; Cornelia chuckled, "It seems you


    really adore your sister: "Who wouldn''t admire Be? She''s so aplished!" Alma''s smile was


    innocent and pure.


    Arabe, however, was not interested. She simply replied, "I''m not hungry."

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Alma suddenly looked hurt, "Is my fruit sd not appealing?"


    All eyes turned to Arabe, seemingly clueless as to why she would reject Alma¡¯s offering.


    Arabe said indifferently, "My insulin, neuropeptide, and cholecystokinin levels are high right now, and


    the fiber in the fruit will absorb electrolytes, trace elements, and organic acids. The bananas in the dish


    contain tannins, which will bind with trace elements like iron and calcium, forming even harder


    substances, overloading my pancreas."


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    Nobody understood what she was talking about.


    In simpler terms, she had eaten something before arriving and consuming fruit now would affect her


    digestion and absorption.


    That''s it.


    But nobody understood what she meant. Seeing her speaking confidently, everyone just nodded along.


    Even Cornelia expressed concern, "Well, maybe you shouldn''t eat then. Your health is important."


    From Arabe''s calm and indifferent eyes, Alma couldn''t help but feel that Arabe was ying her, but


    she couldn''t prove it.


    All she could do was serve the fruit sd to others.


    After a while, Alma checked the time, "Why hasn''t Serena returned yet? I''ll go check on her."


    "Alma always worrying about Serena.¡¯ Cornelia chuckled.


    "Isn''t that the truth? They might squabble when they''re together, but when they''re apart, they can''t stop


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking about each other. That''s sisterhood." Beverlyughed.


    Outside the hospital room.


    Serena had just finished bandaging her finger when she saw Almaing her way.


    She was seething with anger and had nowhere to vent. Seeing Alma''s smug face, she marched over,


    "Alma!"


    Before she could finish, Alma suddenly grabbed her bandaged finger, "Serena, are you alright?


    Grandma specifically asked me to look after you. Let me see how well your finger is bandaged."


    "Ah." Serena pulled her hand away in anger, her brows furrowing in pain.


    Before Serena could get away, Alma gave her wound a firm squeeze, worsening the pain.


    A couple of nurses looked over, and Alma pretended to be concerned again, "Serena, did the nurse


    upset you by not bandaging your finger properly? Come on, they''re just trying to make a living. You


    shouldn''t be so demanding."


    The nurses were touched. They thought Ms. Alma was so kind.


    "Alma!" Serena gritted her teeth in anger.


    "You should know that Grandma hates people whock manners.


    Even if you''re right, causing a ruckus here will only embarrass the Collins family." Alma crossed her


    arms and said leisurely, "Family troubles should not be publicly aired, got it?"


    "You''ll pay for this!" Serena was about to storm off.


    But Alma stuck out her foot, causing Serena to stumble.


    This time, Serena couldn''t hold back anymore. She raised her hand in anger, but Alma quickly backed


    off and raised her voice, "Serena, are you going to hit me just because I stood up for the nurse?"


    "You''re the one I''m going to hit!" Serena aimed a kick at Alma.


    Alma backed away in fear, "Don''t do this, people will see. This is a public ce. Even if you don''t care


    about the Collins family''s reputation, don''t you value our sisterhood?"

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    "Cut the crap!"


    Serena tried to kick Alma several times, but each time Alma missed her target, which only fueled her


    anger. She kept chasing her, trying tond a kick.


    Alma, pretending to avoid her, led Serena to the fire exit stairs where it was deserted. She clenched her


    fists and delivered a solid punch to Serena''s stomach.


    Serena, who was already dealing with her period, was so pained by the punch that she immediately


    crouched down, unable to utter a word.


    Alma grabbed her by the hair, looked down at her with a cold smirk and said, "Still as dumb as ever.


    You dare topete with me?


    You''re just a babe in the woods."


    ¡°Let go.¡± Serena''s eyes were filled with rage, but she was unable to break free.


    "Do you know why I hate you more than Arabe? Because you''re as dumb as a brick, ipetent,


    and have a terrible temper. Do you think just because Grandma woke up, you have a guardian angel?"


    Alma kept a firm grip on her hair as she continued, "Grandma values kinship more than anyone. And


    now she had such an outstanding granddaughfter like Arabe, do you think you can outshine


    Arabe? Dream on."


    When Serena noticed that Alma was not letting go, she twisted her thigh hard.


    "Ah." The pain made Alma let go, but she wasn''t willing to give up that easily, so she kicked Serena''s


    backside.


    Serena fell on the ground, grinding her teeth in anger, "Alma, do you keep provoking me because you


    think I''m an easy target?"


    "Exactly! Is there anyone more foolish and easier to bully in this house than you? Besides, seeing you


    lose your cool like this is quite entertaining.¡¯


    Serena clenched her fists, wanting nothing more than to go up and punch her.


    "Think twice if you can even take me down, or else you''ll be the one asking for trouble." Alma


    continued to ridicule. "Go look at your pathetic self in the mirror. You think you stand a chance with


    Romeo? Disgusting."


    As Alma was about to leave the fire exit stairs, she dramatically screamed and acted as if Serena had


    pushed her down the stairs.


    She held her stomach, pretending to be a damsel in distress, "Serena, no matter how you treat me,


    you''ll always be my sister. I will forgive you."


    A few nurses not too far away saw this and sympathized with Alma, while growing a distaste for


    Serena.


    In the hospital room.


    Cornelia was chatting away with Arabe until she got tired and had to lie down to rest.


    Arabe tucked her in, and prepared to leave with her parents.


    Lucas and Beverly were also ready to leave. Everyone left the room together. Serena came back and


    didn''t say a word, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction when looking at Alma.


    Alma, far from being afraid, went to Arabe, "Be, I need to talk to you."


    ¡°Alma always talking about Be. Let them chat. We''ll go ahead,"


    said Beverly, taking Louisa''s hand and chatting about recent events while they walked away.


    Alma saw Serena walking ahead and then quietly said to Arabe, "I went to check on Serena''s


    bandages out of good will, and she,¡¯ She pretended to hesitate, but finally blurted out, "she wanted to


    team


    up with me to drive you out of the Collins family.¡¯


    Arabe didn''t show any emotion and said, "Oh."


    "She''s just an adopted daughter of the family, and she wants to rece you." Alma couldn''t help but


    add, "Be, aren''t you angry?"


    ¡°I''m not angry, just a little surprised."


    "You''re surprised too, right?" Alma was about to continue.


    Arabe interrupted her, "Serena wouldn''t say such a thing. Stop acting in front of me. Not everyone is


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    as stupid as you.¡¯


    "Be, do you trust Serena more than you trust me?" Alma pretended to be hurt, "Yes, we''ve had


    misunderstandings before, but this time, I am sincerely looking out for you. I''m risking everything to tell


    you this.¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    "I don''t trust either of you,¡¯ said Arabe, her voice as cool as a snowkending on a winter''s morn. "I


    just know who''s more trustworthy. Do you think your little schemes go unnoticed? Save your second-


    rate tricks. I don''t have the time or patience for your circus acts."


    With that, she strode off with her long legs, leaving Alma trailing in her wake.


    Alma watched her retreating back, her mind racing. She couldn''t let it end like this. With a huff, she


    hurried after Arabe. "Alright, yes, I admit it. I made it all up. I just want to join forces with you and


    drive Serena out of the Collins family. What do you say? Care to team up?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arabe looked at her as if she had suddenly sprouted two heads.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Is she eating your food, drinking your water, or spending your


    money? What business of yours is it if she stays or goes? Keep this up, and you''ll be the first one out


    of the Collins family."


    "What?" Alma hadn''t expected Arabe to stand up for Serena. And she certainly hadn''t expected such


    conviction in her voice.


    "So, you''re saying you''d stand against me, for her? Think about it, Arabe. Serena doesn''t have a


    drop of Collins blood in her. Me?


    I''m purebred Collins. Do you think you can just kick me out? Think again."


    "Is that so?" Arabe¡¯s cold gaze made Alma shiver.


    Arabe''s eyes held a promise. A promise that, somehow, she could single-handedly kick Alma out of


    the Collins family.


    But she hadn''t done something that was so terrible.


    However, Arabe''s gaze made Alma uneasy.


    Louisa smiled as Arabe approached. "What were you two talking about? Finished already?"


    "We are just discussing a little alliance."


    Arabe''s words took everyone by surprise, not just Louisa and Beverly, but Serena and even Alma


    herself.


    That damned Arabe. Alma was seething.


    ¡°Alliance? What alliance?" Beverly seemed to have an inkling, but she couldn''t believe Arabe would


    be so brazen. Trying to smooth things over, she said, "Is Alma starting a business?"


    "You''ll have to ask her."


    Arabe''s answer was evasive, but the look in her eyes made Beverly uneasy. The girl was too smart.


    She''d pieced together Beverly''s suspicions.


    And Alma was a fool. Of all the people she could''ve chosen, she chose Arabe.


    Beverly chuckled nervously. "Ignore her, Louisa. Now, where were we?"


    The conversation moved on. Arabe nced at Alma, who was fuming.


    Serena, too, seemed to have figured out what Arabe meant by an ¡®alliance¡¯. She red at Alma,


    anger ring in her eyes.


    This was it. Alma had to be taught a lesson. She''d gone too far.


    With that thought, Serena pulled out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Martha.


    Martha had been with her for the past eighteen years, even more so than Louisa.


    So naturally, whenever Serena faced trouble, Martha was the first person she turned to.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Chapter 810 Half an hourter.


    Arabe had just returned to Reflections Vi when she received an unexpected phone call.


    "Boss, the folks from Solterra Cybersecurity Center want you to swing by."


    "Something up?"


    Arabe''s mind was filled with question marks at the news.


    The entire cybersecurity center boasted hundreds ofputer wizards, yet they couldn''t fend off the


    attacker?


    Was the attacker that powerful?


    "They want you to head over now. They said a car will pick you up and take you to the center; reported


    her subordinate. "I didn''t want to expose your identity, so I arranged for them to pick you up at the


    church in the suburbs."


    "Alright."


    This time, Arabe didn''t inquire about the payment, as personal gain seemed insignificantpared


    to the nation''s affairs at hand.


    Shortly after, Arabe arrived at the cybersecurity center''s building, escorted by a private vehicle. This


    was her first time visiting such a ce.


    Upon hearing of her arrival, the director hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Alex, we''ve been waiting for you. Our


    Please,e with me."


    In the main hall, hundreds of security personnel sat in front ofputers, desperately fending off the


    attacker''s onught.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A massive electronic screen disyed the real-time progress of the situation.


    The sounds of fervent keyboard typing echoed in the air.


    Arabe was speechless.


    "Alex, this is your workstation. Thank you for your efforts,¡¯ said the director, who then returned to his


    office to call another expert.


    "rk, it''s your turn to step up. It''s already a hair''s breadth from disaster out there. Can you maybe


    finish your snackter?"


    The man referred to as "rk" was lounging on a couch. A few people massaged him while another


    fed him snacks.


    The handsome features of his face were wless under the light, breathtakingly beautiful.


    "It''s clearly a dire situation if they''re even calling in little girl,¡± he respondedzily, his voice asid-back


    and maic as his demeanor.


    Little girl?


    The director paused before quickly realizing, "That''s Alex."


    Alex?


    Finally, a glimmer of interest sparked in the man''s eyes. The infamous hacker Alex, who had remained


    at the top of the bounty list for years, was a little girl? Interesting.


    He was curious to see how long this little girl could hold on.


    "rk, when are you going to step in? If you don''t soon, thest line of defense will..." The director''s


    words were interrupted by a series of beeps emanating from the electronic screen.


    [Firewall Level One sessfully repaired.]


    Not only the director and the man on the couch, but even the hundreds ofputer wizards outside


    were all looking at Arabe in disbelief.


    Arabe''s slender fingers danced across the keyboard, inputting a series of codes.


    Soon, the massive electronic screen once again chimed in.


    [Beep beep beep, Firewall Level Two sessfully repaired.]


    Everyone was so shocked their jaws nearly dropped.


    [Beep beep beep, Firewall Level Three sessfully repaired.]


    Arabe''s movements were quick, as natural as if she were simply typing in a chat. Her expression


    didn''t change much. She just kept her eyes on theputer screen. Soon, the system chimed in


    again, signaling that the fourth and fifth-level firewalls had been sessfully repaired.


    Everyone had stopped what they were doing, staring in disbelief at this teenager. Who was she? How


    did she manage to repair all five firewalls in such a short amount of time?

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    [Tik tik tik, firewall upgrade sessful.]


    Everyone was left bbergasted.


    Not only did she fend off the attack, but she also managed to upgrade their entire system.


    How in the world did she do that in such a short span of time?


    [Tik tik tik, firewall sessfully breached.]


    The man lounging on the couch could no longer contain himself. He sprung to his feet, but before he


    could make it to the ss wall, the system piped up again.


    [Tik tik tik, enemy IP locked.]


    The man froze in his tracks, his initial thoughts were that the security team was ipetent, and it


    would be up to him to clean up the mess.


    But this youngdy managed to upgrade the firewall and locate the enemy''s IP address in the blink of


    an eye.


    She was truly impressive.


    Noticing that the IP address originated from the enemy nation''s intelligence center, Arabe wasted no


    time inunching a counter-attack.


    She first took control of all theputers at the enemy intelligence center, rendering them helpless and


    unable to hide their data.


    Then, right under their noses, she opened up their tactical and energy ns for other nations,


    forwarded them, and then posted them on their official website. To add insult to injury, she tacked on a


    downward pointing thumbs up emoji, openly mocking them.


    Having aplished her mission, she prepared to leave.


    Everyone was in awe of this young woman.


    "Ma''am, may I ask which hacker group you''re part of?"


    "Would you be interested in joining the Solterra Hacker Alliance?"


    Even the director, who had been coaxing the man in the office, quickly chased after her, "Alex, wait!"


    The name "Alex" sent a shockwave through the room. This young woman was none other than the


    renowned hacker, Alex!


    Who would have thought she was a young woman.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And such a beautiful one at that.


    Life was so unfair.


    "Alex, we really need someone of your caliber at the security center.


    Would you be interested in joining us? We can offer you a sry at your demanded rate, flexible


    working hours." The director was desperate to retain such a talent.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to finish my studies."


    Everyone was once again taken aback.


    Such a high-level hacker still had to go to school.


    It made sense though, she looked to be around seventeen or eighteen, probably still in high school or


    college.


    But she was already so skilled, what was the point in going to school??


    Everyone was puzzled.


    "After you finish your studies, Alex, if you''re interested in joining us, feel free to contact me. Here''s my


    card.¡± The director wasn''t about to let such a talent slip away. He offered his card with both hands.


    "The doors to the security center are always open for you!"


    While Arabe had no intentions of bing a hacker, she politely epted the card out of respect for


    the director''s sincerity.


    "Hold on.


    The man from the office finally emerged.


    He was handsome and debonair. His captivating eyes held a touch of nonchnce.


    Everyone was even more shocked to see him. The skilled hacker who had been resting in the office


    was none other than the legendary Astronisia¡¯s top hacker, rk.


    Who would have thought that the director was so powerful, managing to bring in two top-notch


    hackers?

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    But Arabe didn''t know him. His voice was unfamiliar, causing her to look at him quizzically.


    "Your firewall might not hold up against the next attack. I want to give it a try"


    What?


    Did this guy just challenge the brand new firewall that Alex had just established?


    Were these two tech giants shing?


    The director was baffled. Should he intervene? What if this guy actually broke through the firewall and


    left their system open to foreign attacks?


    "Don''t worry. If I break it, I''ll build you a new one.¡± The man''s tone was rxed, as if navigating through


    a few firewalls was as simple as grabbing a burger and a soda.


    "You won''t break it,¡¯ Arabe stated bluntly.


    "You are so confident. How about we make a bet?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The man had already settled down in a seat, leaning back casually, his slender fingers dancing over


    the keyboard. "So, what do you say? Up for the challenge?"


    Arabe thought the man had too much free time. "It''s not a question of courage. It''s that you can''t


    win."


    The manughed mischievously, seemingly intrigued by her audacity. "Do you even know who I am?"


    Was there a firewall he, the proimed top hacker of Astronisia, couldn''t crack?


    Arabe didn''t know who he was, nor did she care.


    The man''s smirk deepened. "Watch closely."


    His fingers quickly typed a series of codes, and the system responded promptly.


    [Tik, tik, tik. Firewall under attack.]


    Many hearts skipped a beat.


    When rk made his move, how many seconds could Alex''s firewallst?


    Probably not even a few seconds, considering it was hastily established.


    It must be as fragile as ss.


    Arabe didn''t want to waste her time with him, but seeing his blind self-confidence, she decided to


    stay and enjoy the show.


    Soon, a minute passed.


    The man''s smirk had frozen. This was taking much longer than he''d anticipated!


    Another minute passed.


    He hadn''t even breached the outeryer of the firewall.


    The crowd''s disbelief grew. Wasn''t this guy touted as the top hacker in Astronisia? Howe he


    couldn''t even break through the outeryer of the firewall after two minutes??


    Had they overestimated him, or was he a fraud??


    Was he the real "rk"?


    The third minute passed.


    Arabe turned to leave, no longer willing to waste her time.


    "Wait, Miss." The man was taken aback. He''d dominated the hacking industry for years, only to be


    scoffed at by a young girl!


    Worse still, she didn''t even pause. She simply turned and walked away, leaving him red-faced.


    Fiveyers of firewall, and he hadn''t broken through a single one after three minutes!


    "Miss, I''m talking to you."


    Seeing Arabe continue to walk away, he turned to the director.


    But the director quickly followed Arabe, not to stop her, but rather to escort her out.


    "Alex, don''t take it to heart. rk just hasn''t met a worthy opponent in along time."


    "Who?" Arabe was slightly surprised at the mention of the name.


    "rk."


    So, the arrogant cocky young man who was acting all high and mighty was the famous top hacker of


    Astronisia, rk?


    That was all he''s got?

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Arabe rolled her eyes internally, not for the first time that day.


    At that moment, the director received a call and knew that rk had finally breached the outermost


    firewall.


    Arabe was speechless.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she hopped into her car and sped off.


    "Alex, don''t forget the business card." the director reminded as she left.


    Half an hourter.


    The man was utterly humiliated, he had not expected the young girl''s firewall to be that formidable. It


    took him half an hour just to breach a singleyer.


    Now, hundreds of people wereughing at him.


    The director leisurely sipped his coffee, "Now you know there''s always someone better, right?"


    "Give me her contact information."


    "I''m telling you, don''t be rash." The director hastily put down his coffee, whispering, "She''s a talent that


    I have my eye on. You must not harm her no matter what!"


    "I just want to get to know her."


    The director breathed a sigh of relief, "Then I''ll ask her for you, I don''t have her contact info either."


    The man gave him a disdainful look, "Once you get it, send it to me."


    Arabe returned to the church first, then drove back to Reflections Vi, by then it waspletely


    dark.


    She called Romeo to tell him she was safe, then noticed the staff was busier than usual, which piqued


    her curiosity.


    ¡°Is someoneing?"


    Edith smiled and said, "Ms. Be, it''s your brother. He''sing home for dinner."


    Her brother? He''sing back?


    "Although he''s usually carefree, even more unreliable than David, he has many qualities.¡± Edith''s


    words were cut off as she was called away to help.


    Arabe watched the staff bustling around, preparing for dinner. It was Clear that her brother hadn''t


    been home in a long time.


    That was why they were making such a fuss.


    At this time, Arabe''s phone vibrated. It was a call from her subordinate.


    "Boss, the security center says rk wants your contact information."


    Upon hearing rk''s name, Arabe immediately refused, "Don''t give it to him."


    Just remembering his arrogant and carefree demeanor, Arabe had no desire to deal with him.


    "Boss, isn''t this man the founder of the hacker world, the top hacker of Astronisia? Could he be


    interested in you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wasn''t he just unable to crack her firewall and wanted the answer from her?


    No way!


    "Boss, I heard that when rk was 11, he hacked into the data system of a country and rifled through


    their entire nuclear research data. It was a huge scandal for them, but they didn''t dare to report it."


    Her subordinate continued, "If rk sold this data to any country, he could earn at least 10 million


    dors. But guess what? He gave it to his own country for free. Also, in his spare time, he has used his


    skills to help the police track down several batches of spies. He even infiltrated the intelligence systems


    of enemy countries and erased all the information they had about our country.


    Upon hearing this, Arabe found him to be quite patriotic.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, Boss, are you sure you won''t give him your contact info? You might need to coborate with him in


    the future."


    "This won''t happen." Arabe was sure she would never have to deal with such a person again. "I have


    something to do, gotta go."


    ¡°Boss, I haven''t finished yet, Boss?"


    Oh well, the contact info was a minor issue, but he needed money for his research project which was a


    major drain. Money was running out.


    The boss just hung up too quickly.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    An hourter.


    The housekeeper announced with excitement, "Master, Madam, he is back."


    "Finally, the rascal decided toe back." Louisa rose from the sofa, ready to give him a piece of her


    mind.


    "No wonder I saw smoke rising from the house all the way home,"


    rk Collins said as he slipped off his shoes and sauntered in, a mischievous smile on his face. "Turns


    out it''s mom steaming with rage."


    "You little rascal!" As soon as Louisa saw him, she couldn''t resistnding a few blows on him. "Finally


    decided toe home? Your sister''s been back for months. Don''t you think as her elder brother, you


    should care a bit more? Hans managed to find time despite his busy schedule toe back, Chasel


    rushed home right after his secret mission, and even David has been keeping your sisterpany for


    days. But you and your brother, not answering messages or calls, spending all day dealing with dead


    people."


    "Mom, that''s my job."


    "What job? Hurry up and go upstairs to take a bath. Don''t stink up your sister!" Seeing him head


    upstairs, Louisa couldn''t help but ask with a touch of curiosity, "Wait, why are your hands empty?


    Where''s the gift for your sister?"


    rk, halfway up the stairs, answered a bit awkwardly, ¡°Isn''t mying home the best gift for my


    sister?"


    Louisa couldn''t help but give him a few more smacks, "Who cares about you, girls want perfumes,


    jewelry, clothes, or at least a doll.


    You, on the other hand, can''t be eaten, yed with, or worn."


    "I can be a decoration.¡± rk replied seriously, "Even if you bring a doll home, it''s just a decoration.


    And I''m better than a doll, I can move. What''s more, how can a doll be more pleasing to the eye than


    me?"


    Seeing her handsome son''s serious face, Louisa clutched her heart, "You''re going to be the death of


    me."


    Seeing his mother truly upset, rk finally produced a small box and handed it over with a charming


    smile, "I didn''t forget anyone.


    This is for my beloved mother."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Louisa asked, half doubting, half hopeful, her anger subsiding a bit.


    "The gift for my sister is still in the car. If you don''t believe me, go check."


    "At least you have some conscience!¡± Louisa opened the small box to find a dazzling gem inside.


    Knowing her son cared for both Be and herself, Louisa finally felt a bit better.


    "Where''s mine?" Keh inquired as he rushed in from the kitchen.


    rk tossed him a small box, "I''m going upstairs."


    Keh was somewhat excited, "He still has some shame, running off so quickly. Honey, our boxes


    are identical. Do you think the contents will be the same?"


    "Open it and see."


    Keh opened the box, only to find a note inside that read: IOU.


    Keh was in dumb silence.


    What a great son.


    After rk had taken a shower and sat on the sofa for quite a while, his sister still hadn''t shown up.


    Instead, Serena, hearing of his return, rushed to his side as quickly as she could, beaming, "rk,


    you''re finally back!"


    "Serena." rk leaned back on the sofa, his body radiating an untamed aura, his handsome smile in


    ce, ¡°It''s been a while.


    You''ve grown into a youngdy."


    "rk, it''s been so long since you came back." Serena''s voice wavered, she had truly missed rk.


    "rk, it''s about time you came home. Serena has been talking about you non-stop, my ears are about


    to form calluses!" Martha, standing nearby,ughed, "Sometimes Serena would flip through your old


    photo albums and start crying."


    "What''s there to cry about?"


    "She misses you, of course!"


    rk''s gaze softened, "Come here, sit next to me."


    Serena eagerly took the spot next to him.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    "Why didn''t you just give me a call?"


    ¡°I thought you might be busy, and I didn''t want to bother you."


    rk looked even more handsome than before. His handsome face still held that trace of defiant


    charm.


    "rk, can I take a few photos with you? That way, I can look at them when I miss you."


    After getting his permission, Serena hurriedly took out her cell phone and took a lot of photos with


    rk, and she even posted some on Facebook.


    "How have you been doingtely?¡± rk asked with concern.


    Serena didn''t know how to summarize her recent life. If she had to describe it in one sentence, it would


    be "absolutely miserable-"


    "rk, isn''t this like stabbing Serena in the heart? Ever since Ms.


    Be came back to this house, how good can Serena''s status and situation be?"


    Arabe was about to go downstairs, but stopped when she heard this. Was Martha talking bad about


    her in front of rk?


    There truly was no moment of peace.


    rk picked up on the undertone, raising his gaze to ask lightly, "Is the youngdy difficult to get along


    with?"


    Martha made a face that said it all, as if she was saying "extremely difficult."


    "And what about my parents? They don''t care about it?"


    Martha''s expression said it all once again.


    "What about Hans and the others?"


    Martha sighed, "Now everyone revolves around her, only rk, you''re the first to care about Serena''s


    situation."


    rk nced at the girl next to him. She seemed a bit hurt, and her head was always lowered like a


    discarded doll, but then she swept away the gloom in her eyes, "rk, are you hungry? I can get you


    something to eat."


    "Lam a bit hungry." rk smiled at her, "Get me a few things."


    "Alright." Serena was about to go get it.


    "Serena, let me go. You stay and chat with rk a bit more."


    What a great opportunity!


    She shouldn''t miss it!


    "Martha, you stay.¡¯ rk''s smile was unreadable, "Serena, you go."


    "Oh, okay.¡± Serena nced at Martha, a bit confused as she headed to the kitchen.


    "Martha."


    Once Serena left, rk''s gaze returned to Martha, "You seem to have a lot ofints about Be."


    "rk, you''re mistaken. I''m just upset seeing Serena being neglected in this house, especially since no


    matter how hard she tries to please Ms. Be, it''s useless. Ms. Be is always giving her the cold


    shoulder, so I just feel it''s unfair for Serena."


    Arabe was standing upstairs speechlessly.


    "Martha, you''ve been in this house for too long. Have you forgotten that Serena''s ce originally


    belonged to Be?"


    With one sentence, rkpletely silenced Martha.


    "Be has suffered for eighteen years outside and she finally returned to this house. You say everyone


    revolves around her. That was because they wanted to make it up to her, be good to her, and care for


    her. Isn''t this normal?"


    Martha lowered her head in embarrassment, whispering, "Yes."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Serena has been living the life that Be should have had for the past eighteen years. Be didn''t ask


    her to give it back, and even agreed to let her stay. That shows Be is a generous person who doesn''t


    hold grudges."

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    rk paused, looking at Martha. "Would you keep a potential threat around if you were in her shoes?"


    he inquired.


    Martha was taken aback, suddenly at a loss for words.


    Indeed, if it were her, she wouldn''t tolerate such a threat hanging around,peting for attention,


    adding stress.


    rk continued, "Serena wears thetest fashion and brandishes the newest essories. This


    indicates that, at the very least, this family doesn''t skimp on providing for her materially."


    "I see your point, rk."


    "As for emotional aspects, I often hear Mom and Dad mentioning Serena. One moment Serena has


    won an award, the next she''s been epted to Summerfield College, then they''re nning to take


    Serena out for dinner, and then visit her at school. Doesn''t seem like she''s being neglected."


    Martha had lowered her head, afraid to utter a word.


    "When their biological child returns, they can''t just ignore her and continue to shower Serena with love


    alone. That wouldn''t be fair.


    Let''s say the love that Mom and Dad can give equals a hundred percent. Even if they gave Be sixty


    percent, leaving Serena with forty percent, you''d have to understand. For the first eighteen years, Be


    got nothing. Serena had their full affection all to herself. As someone close to Serena, you should guide


    her, teach her, and even yourself, to be grateful. Don''t bear such a grudge against Be. Your influence


    on Serena is more powerful than you think."


    Martha was filled with shame. "You''re right, rk."


    ¡°I''m not lecturing you,¡¯ rk calmly corrected her. "I''m just stating the facts. I can tell you''re not fond of


    Be. It seems she doesn''t exactly have an easy life here, at least partly because of you."


    "rk." Martha was flustered.


    "Be could''ve used her newfound status to get rid of you, but she didn''t. Be grateful for that. You''re


    only able to gossip about her because she gave you the chance. Otherwise, you''d be long gone."


    Martha bowed deeply. "I''m sorry, rk. I will adjust my attitude and stop spreading rumors."


    "rk, I brought you some food!"


    At this moment, Serena entered with a tter of delectable dishes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "The chef just made these. I grabbed a little bit of everything. Try it and see if you like it. If you want


    more, I can fetch it.


    After a few bites, rk said, "Let''s take a walk in the garden."


    He didn''t want to stick around and see Martha''s face any longer.


    As Serena tried to take the tter with her, rkughed, "No need for more food. Let''s just enjoy the


    walk."


    Martha watched their retreating figures. She was filled with anxiety.


    She was tempted to follow and eavesdrop, but feared being caught by rk.


    "rk, is there something you want to talk about?" Serena asked, ncing nervously at him as she


    walked behind him.


    "Don''t be nervous, just keep up,¡¯ rk smiled at her. ¡°Am I that intimidating?"


    "No, not at all.¡± Serena quickly matched rk''s pace, walking side by side with him.


    "Do you and Be have any disputes?"


    Serena''s face fell at his question. "Did Martha tell you something?"


    "She didn''t say a thing."


    "Then why would you ask that, rk?"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    ¡°I''m just curious." rk noted her wariness, his smile intensifying.


    "Seems like you two aren''t exactly getting along."


    Serena lowered her gaze, taking a moment before opting for honesty. "At first, Mom and Dad suddenly


    brought her home without any warning. I wasn''t prepared at all. That day, they had prepared a magical


    surprise for her. I thought it was for me, and ended up making a fool of myself."


    Her eyes seemed to dim, "Then I found out she was the real daughter of this family, and I was the


    adopted one. Her arrival divided my parents¡¯ attention, and even Romeo started to like her.


    So, if I say I have zero resentment towards her, it would be a lie."


    Serena''s gaze dimmed for a while before she spoke again, "Afterwards, after everything that


    happened, I suddenly wanted to be friends with her, but she doesn''t seem to want to be friends with


    me."


    "What do you mean?" rk seemed a bit puzzled.


    "She doesn''t seem to care about these trivial matters."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In Serena''s memory, Be was either soaked in herb doing experiments or busy with her business


    across the country. She didn''t seem to care about sisterly bonds.


    ¡°And what about her?" rk asked again.


    "Her personality is pretty neutral. She treats everyone the same. It''s not like she''s targeting me."


    rk was surprised to hear this. Unlike Martha, Serena didn''t take the opportunity to badmouth Be,


    but expressed her thoughts fairly.


    "What about other aspects?"


    "Other aspects?" Serena pondered for a moment, "She''s quite outstanding. Anyway, you''ll know when


    you meet her, rk."


    It seemed that his younger sister was not too bad in Serena''s eyes.


    "You''ve grown up and can make your own judgments. I''m very reassured.¡± rk patted her shoulder,


    "You''re eighteen now and living in a dorm, I don''t think you need Martha to take care of you.


    Why not let here to my ce and help me out?"


    "rk, you want to move Martha to your ce?¡± Serena quickly grabbed his sleeve, "Can you get


    another maid? I''ve gotten used to having Martha around me all these years."


    "Habits can be changed."


    "rk." This time, Serena realized something, "Did Martha say something to upset you earlier? I''ll


    apologize for her. Can you please not move her away?"


    Unable to resist Serena''s pleas, rk finally conceded, "If you want her to stay, fine, but you need to


    make your own judgments. If you have any problems, you should ask me instead of always asking


    her."


    "I promise!" Serena quickly agreed.


    "Also, Mom and Dad feel a deep guilt towards Be, because they weren''t able to give her anything in


    the past eighteen years. As her brother, I also feel that I should make up for her, but this doesn''t mean


    you''re less important in this family, understand?"


    Serena was taken aback, but then nodded.


    "You''re still part of this family, it''s just that now, we have one more family member. We should wee


    and ept her, not alienate or despise her."


    "I understand, rk."


    "You''re a good kid. Remember, if we didn''t like you, we would''ve kicked you out a long time ago." rk


    patted her shoulder, fearing that she might be led astray by Martha. It seemed that he would have to


    keep a closer eye on Martha''s actions from now on.


    At least for now, Serena was still a kind and innocent child.


    It was just that Martha held a deep prejudice towards Be.


    It would be best if it could be changed, but if not.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    After a while, a servant came over and invited, "rk, Serena, dinner''s ready."


    "Let''s go, it''s time to eat."


    rk and Serena walked back side by side,ughing and chatting along the way.


    From a distance, Martha watched them with a glint of obscure darkness in her eyes.


    For some reason, each time she saw Serena getting along well with the Collins family, a thorn seemed


    to prick her heart.


    At the dining table.


    Upon their arrival, Louisa immediately scolded, "Where have you been, rk? Be''s been waiting for


    you for ages."


    rk nced at the girl seated at the table. The girl''s appearance, aura, and physique all reminded


    him of a girl named "Alex" whom he had met earlier at the security center.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Let me introduce you. This is your sister, Arabe Collins, a student at Westerly College."


    Looking at the girl''s stunning face and the barely noticeable smile on her lips, rk felt as if he had


    turned to stone.


    "Be, this is your brother, rk. He often deals with corpses as a forensic investigator."


    Forensic investigator?


    Wasn''t he supposed to be Astronisia''s top hacker, rk?


    "Nice to meet you, rk." Arabe''s voice was as refreshing as a spring breeze.


    rk realized that not only did this girl look exactly like Alex, but her voice was also identical. She was


    definitely the girl he had met at the security center!


    "Aren''t you going to greet your sister back?" Upon noticing rk''sck of response, Louisa yfully


    smacked him, whispering, "Did you grow ears or not?"


    "Are you Be?" rk tried to suppress his shock, quietly asking, "Have we met before?"


    ¡°Of course you have. Remember the girl who was all over the news for topping the college entrance


    exams in June and July? That''s your sister. She scored full marks."


    rk was once again taken aback. He never expected his sister to be such a prodigy, returning home


    with an array of skills.


    Keh smiled, "Let''s have rk sit next to Be. He can serve her some dishes."


    Upon hearing this, Martha moved Serena''s chair to rk''s other side. "Serena, you sit next to rk as


    well. It''s only fair after all the times you''ve missed him."


    "Serena missed rk?" Louisa was somewhat curious.


    "Yes, she talks about him all the time. So much so that I''ve got calluses on my ears from hearing it."


    Martha and the othersughed.


    rk looked at the girl''s naturally beautiful face and unconsciously asked, "The firewall?"


    He spoke very softly.


    Arabe smiled and casually asked, "Haven''t found a way to break it yet?"


    It was her!


    rk took a deep breath. He was surprised to find out that his sister was the hacker Alex, whose


    hacking skills surpassed his own.


    His pride as a big brothery shattered on the ground.


    Louisa, seeing the siblings whispering to each other, assumed they were having a pleasant chat. While


    she was pleased, she didn''t forget to remind rk, "Don''t get too caught up in your conversation.


    Serve Be some dishes! Be loves seafood."


    I''ll peel a shrimp for you." rk picked up a shrimp, peeled it, and ced it in his sister''s bowl.


    "The shrimp isn''tpletely peeled. Look, there''s still some shell left." Louisa noticed this and told


    Arabe, "Don''t me your brother, Be. He hasn''t peeled a shrimp for anyone in years. He''s a bit


    clumsy."


    "Sorry, Be. I''ll peel another one for you." rk picked up another shrimp.


    "No need, rk. I can do it myself."

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "How could I let you do that? As long as I''m here, you won''t have to lift a finger to crack any shellfish."


    rk cracked a few more for her, but then fell silent.


    He wanted to ask his sister, "How did you be such an expert hacker? Where did you learn this?


    How can you manage your studies while being so skilled at hacking?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But with so many people around, he only asked, "Are you getting used to being back home?"


    "Yep."


    "Is there anything you need to improve with regards to food, clothing, shelter, or transportation?"


    "Everything is good."


    rk dropped the peeled shrimp into her bowl, "Nobody bullies you at home, do they?"


    At this, Martha quickly nced at Arabe, afraid she might say something out of line.


    Arabe was a bit surprised. Why was rk asking such a question? Was it just a casual inquiry, or


    had he noticed something?


    "If anyone bullies you, remember to tell me."


    "Okay."


    rk put the peeled shrimp into her bowl. He found her very obedient. Whether it was the way she


    talked or ate, she was just too adorable.


    At that moment, Serena ced a peeled shrimp into rk''s bowl.


    "rk, you should eat too. The food will get cold."


    rk only then remembered that he had another sister.


    He had been so focused on peeling shrimp for Arabe that he had neglected Serena.


    "You can peel shrimp now." rk saw the poorly peeled shrimp in his bowl. His eyes softened, he


    ced the shrimp back into Serena''s bowl and didn''t eat it. "You eat it. You''re too thin."


    "Do you think I peeled it ugly, rk?"


    "Not at all. I just can''t bear to eat it."


    "But this is for you, rk. You have to eat it." Serena ced the shrimp back into rk''s bowl.


    Martha nced at Debby, who immediately spoke up. "Serena is always thinking about rk, even


    peeling shrimp for him. What a wonderful sister. She could be considered a sweetheart."


    In contrast, Arabe had never peeled shrimp for any of her brothers!


    After a while, Serena served soup to their parents and rk, earning more praise from Debby.


    "Serena is bing more and more thoughtful. She not only thinks about her parents, but also about


    her brother."


    The implication was: She was not like some people, who only think about eating.


    "rk, these are your favorites, eat more." Serena served more food to rk.


    "Having a sister like Serena, rk is really lucky."


    "Debby, you talk too much.¡¯ rk lifted his eyes and looked at Debby, his voice a bit cold. "Be also


    served me a lot of food. Why haven''t I heard you praise her?"


    "Right, Miss Be also did well."


    "Serving food is not apetition. If you serve me, should I have to serve you in return, and it''s not


    okay if I serve less? Then what are we all eating for? We might as well just serve each other."


    Seeing her son getting angry, Louisa was a bit startled. They were all eating peacefully. Why did he


    start criticizing the help?


    "I''m sorry, rk. It''s my fault. I just saw Serena doing well."


    "If you want to praise, then praise all the people. If you pick one to praise, what would the other think?"


    At this, Louisa finally understood why her son was angry. It made sense. Debby kept saying Serena


    was doing well, that Serena was a good sister, but what about Be? She must have felt terrible.


    "Debby, if you don''t know how to talk, then keep silent. You can leave, we don''t need your service


    here.¡± Louisa was also a bit upset.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Seeing Debby leave, rk said to Arabe, "Don''t mind her. If you don''t want to see her, I''ll simply fire


    her."


    Martha, standing off to the side, was utterly bbergasted. She hadn''t expected rk to immediately


    defend his sister like this.


    What about Serena''s feelings?


    Serena was also a little stunned. When Debby had praised her earlier, she hadn''t thought that such


    praise could hurt Arabe.


    Yet rk''s actions left her feeling hollow, as though Arabe''s feelings were the only ones that


    mattered.


    Did her achievements not deserve to be recognized?


    Arabe looked at rk in front of her. She was surprised that the usually nonchnt rk could see


    through Debby''s intentions and address them so directly.


    It seemed rk was quite observant when it came to details.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Listen up, everyone."


    At rk''s words, the surrounding servants immediately perked up, ready to listen attentively.


    "Both youngdies of this household are to be treated equally. If I find out anyone who tries to stir up


    trouble, y favorites, or intentionally sow discord between the two sisters, that person will face


    consequences far worse than being dismissed from this house. Understand?"


    "We understand, rk.¡¯ The servants all bowed in unison, not daring to defy him.


    "Alright, you may go." rk waited until they left before turning to Arabe, "Finally, some peace and


    quiet. Here, eat some more."


    He served Arabe some food, and also a good amount to Serena, "You did well earlier. My criticism of


    Debby wasn''t directed at you."


    Serena, who had been somewhat downcast, felt a tinge of warmth at rk''s words.


    He was saying this because he cared about her feelings.


    It seemed she still had a ce in rk''s heart.


    "We''re family, don''t let anyone use you as a pawn. Now, let''s eat."


    Keh and Louisa exchanged nces, suddenly realizing their son had grown up and be more


    thoughtful.


    After dinner.


    "Come on,¡¯ rk tugged at Arabe''s sleeve, "I have a present for you.


    Louisa had been curious about what kind of gift rk would give to Arabe, and why he didn''t just


    bring it inside from the car.


    It wasn''t until rk opened the trunk of the limousine that a multitude of pink balloons floated out.


    "Every single one of these balloons was blown up by me. Do you like them?"


    He had seen someone do this online, and had taken note, wanting to give his sister a surprise.


    "How romantic.¡± Keh hadn''t expected his son to have such a romantic side. And how did the trunk


    manage to hold so many balloons? It was spectacr!


    Serena watched enviously as the balloons took flight, suddenly feeling that Arabe was so lucky. rk


    had never prepared such a surprise for her.


    Arabe saw that each balloon had the words "Wee home"


    written on them. No doubt about it, the ugly handwriting must be rk''s.


    "All the hardships and unhappiness in the past are over. From now on, just stay here in this home.¡¯


    rk patted Arabe¡¯s head. "As your family, we will take good care of you."


    When all the balloons had flown out of the trunk, the fairy lights inside were still twinkling, casting a


    dreamy glow. A string of words read, "Wee home, my dear sister".

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    There was a mountain of gifts piled up under the table. rk handed one over to Serena, "This one''s


    for you."


    "Thank you, rk."


    "The rest are for Be.¡± rk hefted up a stack of a dozen or so gifts, "Don''t be jealous. I''ve given you


    plenty before."


    Serena couldn''t help butugh at his words, "rk, you make it sound like I''m petty."


    "Oh no! Neither of my sisters is petty!¡± rk announced. Then, carrying the pile of gifts, he turned to


    Arabe, "I''ll bring these to your room."


    "rk, this is too much." Arabe eyed the towering stack of gifts, which nearly reached his nose.


    "Thank you, rk."


    "Sweetie, no need to thank me. Wait until I bring these to your room and then you can slowly unwrap


    them. If you find anything you don''t like, just toss it. No need to force yourself to keep it. I just want you


    to be happy. Seeing you happy makes me happy."


    Louisa, seeing her son''s thoughtful gesture, couldn''t keep the smile off her face. No wonder he had left


    Be''s presents in the car.


    Carrying all these would indeed be inconvenient.


    After the kids left, Keh couldn''t help asking, "Honey, do you think our gift for Be is too mundane?


    No surprise and romance."


    "We''ll have to n something grand.¡± Keh felt outdone by his son''s surprise today, so he decided


    he had to think about what to get next time.


    rk, carrying the gifts to Arabe''s bedroom door, asked, "May Ie in?"


    "Sure; Arabe replied generously.


    "Can I put these here? This way you can sit and unwrap them.¡¯ After getting his sister''s approval, rk


    ced the gifts on her coffee table. He then pulled out a bank card and handed it over, "This is pocket


    money from me. Buy whatever you like."


    Arabe, who had just been thinking that at least one of her brothers hadn''t given her a bank card, was


    taken aback.


    "rk, that''s not necessary. You should keep it."


    "Take it. It''s a little gift from me.¡¯ rk insisted, pushing the card into her hand. "I don''t really know what


    girls like. If I bought the wrong thing, you can buy something you like or tell me, and I''ll get it for you.


    Feel free to use it whenever you see something you like.


    If the money runs out, I''ll transfer more."


    "You really don''t need to, rk."


    ¡°What I give you, you must ept. No refusing, got it?¡± rk insisted she keep it. When they were


    alone, he asked, "Who taught you hacking?"


    Arabe quickly exined about those old men, leaving rk amazed. "You have quite the talent to


    reach that level with just a little guidance. You''re really impressive."


    Certainly more so than him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re self-taught. That''s even more impressive."


    Great, he didn''t even know how to hack a firewall.


    In front of his sister, he was feeling quite outmatched.


    "Actually, all you need to do is.¡± Arabe, standing on her toes, whispered something into rk''s ear.


    Suddenly, it clicked for rk. So that''s how it works. Brute force was not the answer. You He had to


    find a weak point.


    He didn''t expect his sister to tell him her hacking secret. This showed that her hacking skills were


    indeed superior to his.

 Chapter 822.

    Chapter 822.


    Chapter 822.


    Emerging from his sister''s room, rk found himself lost in thought.


    His sister was a hacker, known as Alex, who easily made a minimum of five million dors per task. Did


    that mean the pocket money he gave her was insufficient? Should he consider transferring more?


    His phone buzzed, drawing his attention to messages from his buddies.


    [Have you seen your sister yet?]


    [Isn''t she adorable?


    [Don''t wait for her to start a conversation. Be proactive and shower her with warmth]


    [Be gentle and courteous when speaking to her.]


    [She doesn''t like physical touch, don''t pat her head or touch her shoulder without her consent.]


    [No matter what happens, always put her feelings first.]


    rk replied with a smirk, [Do I really need your advice?]


    He was about to go downstairs when Edith suddenly rushed up the stairs, panting heavily.


    "Ms. Be, your grandfather has woken up. Would you like to visit him in the hospital? Did you get


    some rest, Ms. Be?"


    Edith was knocking on Arabe''s door and didn''t notice rk standing nearby.


    Arabe opened the door, greeted rk politely, and then turned to Edith, "Grandfather''s awake?"


    It was then that Edith noticed rk, "Yes, the hospital just called.


    He just opened his eyes."


    "rk, would you like toe with me?" Arabe asked, turning her gaze towards rk.


    This was the first time his sister had invited him, and his eyes softened, "Sure, let''s go together"


    His trip home was not only to see his sister but also to check on his grandparents.


    Half an hourter.


    When Arabe and the others arrived at the hospital, a nurse rushed up to her.


    "Ms. Be, it''s good you''re here. Your grandpa suddenly started having convulsions and fell into a


    Arabe immediately hurried to the ward.


    Another doctor saw her and volunteered to give a report, "When he woke up, we did a full-body


    examination and found nothing unusual.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But suddenly, he started having seizures."


    rk was puzzled as to why all the doctors and nurses were reporting to Arabe. Did she have


    medical knowledge?


    Arabe immediately went over to check his pulse, "Who has upset him? What was said?"


    Cornelia admitted, "It was me. I was telling him about your and Serena''s background, and he became


    agitated. Be, you must save him."


    Regret was written all over Cornelia''s face, "I shouldn''t have brought up the subject before his condition


    stabilized."


    Arabe took out a needle pack, drew out a long silver needle, and inserted it into several of his


    acupoints.


    Soon, Arabe''s grandpa on the bed stopped convulsing and gradually calmed down.


    "Be, is your grandfather okay?" Cornelia was still a bit scared. She didn''t expect that the revtion


    about the children''s parentage would affect him so much.


    "He''s okay,¡¯ Arabe said reassuringly. After she inserted a few more needles, her grandpa slowly


    opened his eyes.


    rk was stunned. He hadn''t expected his sister to have such profound medical knowledge. She had


    used just a few needles to revive their grandfather!


    "Are you Be?" Bernard Collins¡¯ voice was still weak. His wife had told him that it was their


    granddaughter who had saved their lives.


    "My name is Arabe, your granddaughter.¡¯ Arabe''s voice was calm.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    The elderly man on the hospital bed struggled to breathe once again. Without hesitation, Arabe


    inserted a few more needles, and his breathing was steady graudally. Then he stopped twitching SO


    easily.


    People around were left inplete awe, astonished by Arabe''s skill.


    "You''re Arabe, my own granddaughter You''ve returned after eighteen years." Bernard examined the


    young girl before him. Her eyes were calm and serene, and her features bore an uncanny resemnce


    to Louisa.


    She was unmistakably a Collins.


    "Yes!"


    Upon hearing Arabe''s confirmation, Bernard took a few heavy breaths, seemingly shocked. However,


    thanks to Arabe''s medical intervention, he didn''t pass out.


    He reached out with difficulty, holding Arabe''s hand.


    "My child, you''ve suffered." Bernard''s voice was weak, but his grip on Arabe''s hand was strong. He


    was reluctant to let go. "We adults were so careless. We didn''t pay close attention, and you were left to


    grow up in another family. You''ve suffered for eighteen years."


    It''s fine, it''s all in the past now."


    Arabe''s magnanimous attitude made Bernard teary-eyed, "It''s good that you''re back. We''ll make up


    for all the years you''ve missed. Who would have thought that fate would y such a cruel joke on the


    Collins family."


    Arabe thought to herself, it wasn''t fate''s doing, but the massive fire from years ago, which caused


    three families to swap their children.


    But the cause of the fire remained a mystery, despite years of investigation.


    Who was behind all this?


    She realized that she needed to speed up the investigation.


    "Serena, where is Serena?"


    "Grandpa, I''m here!" Serena rushed forward.


    Bernard extended his hand again, clutching Serena''s hand with difficulty. "My Serena."


    He never imagined that the granddaughter he had doted on for eighteen years was not his own!!


    Looking at the beautiful, sensible, and obedient girl before him, Bernard felt a heartache. How could


    this happen?


    How could it be!


    Every single member of the Collins family had cherished this child for eighteen years!


    And now, they were telling him that she wasn''t his real granddaughter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bernard''s heart ached with sorrow, sadness, and pain.


    "Mom and Dad and my sister Be have been generous enough to let me stay in this family. Rest


    assured, I am still your granddaughter. I will respect and take care of you as I always have."


    Tears streamed down Bernard''s face, "Good, that''s good. You stay here, so I can see you every day."


    Serena, knowing that her grandfather still cared for her, softened her gaze, "From now on, you can see


    not only me every day but also Be. We, as sisters, will get along well and always apany you


    and Grandma.


    "Good, good child." Bernard wiped away his tears, surprised to see the children were more


    understanding than he had anticipated.


    Cornelia, who was standing by, also wiped away her tears,menting the cruel tricks fate yed.


    "Grandpa, you''re just recovering from a serious illness, so you shouldn''t get too emotional." Arabe


    brought a pillow, so he would have something to lean on when sitting.


    Bernard''s gaze once againnded on Arabe, "I heard from your grandma, you saved us."


    "Not just me, the other medical staff also contributed. They took care of you round the clock. That''s


    how this miracle happened."


    Bernard saw that she wasn''t a child who would hoard all the credit, and his fondness for her grew.


    rk, standing aside, looked at Louisa, seemingly asking what was going on. Why did they say that


    Be saved Grandma and Grandpa?


    "Be is Dr. Bell. She provided the treatment n for your grandparents, and found the cure."

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Dr. Bell, perhaps unknown to the average person, but to the medical world, the name Dr. Bell was a


    resounding one. It was hard not to know her.


    Rumor had it that Dr. Bell was an old man, but it turned out to be his blooming and beautiful younger


    sister.


    Those who had spent a fortune to find Dr. Bell might die without knowing that they got both the gender


    and age wrong.


    The conditions of his grandparents were examined by rk before, and they were quite challenging.


    Not only did they have fractures all over their bodies, but they also had multipleplications.


    It was not as simple as taking some pills.


    Things that a whole ICU team couldn''t handle at the time, she managed to fix in no time.


    Not only was her hacking skills superior to his, but her medical skills were also above his.


    rk felt his dignity as an older brother shattered once again.


    "Take some medicine first, Arabe ordered someone to bring the brewed medicine and fed it to her


    grandpa first.


    Bernard''s brow furrowed as he cried, "So bitter."


    Bernard found his granddaughter was more like an aloofness doctor, which was a bit intimidating. He


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    had no choice but to obedientlyply.


    "Be, can you change this medicine to something sweeter?"


    Bernard pleaded.


    "This is already the sweetest."


    She hadn''t even prescribed the bitterer treatment yet, fearing that the old folks might drop dead on the


    spot.


    "Grandma, you too?¡± Serena brought a bowl of medicine to Cornelia.


    Cornelia didn''t want to drink it, but seeing so many people looking at her, she had no choice but to


    down the medicine.


    "Let me tell you, although this medicine is bitter, it is beneficial to your recovery. This bowl costs around


    ten thousand dors, so don''t waste it."


    Keh thought it necessary to inform them of the value of the medicine. Otherwise, they might


    secretly dump it.


    "A bowl costs ten thousand? That''s so expensive!" Cornelia was astounded.


    "There are many rare herbs in it that Be went through great lengths to get. You must cherish them.


    Many people are begging Be, this miracle doctor, to save them, but Be doesn''t even have the time


    to respond."


    Cornelia knew the medicine was not easy toe by, and that she and her husband owed their


    recovery to Be, so she patted her chest in assurance.


    "Don''t worry, from now on, we will drink every bowl of medicine clean, leaving no residue."


    Upon hearing this, Arabe couldn''t help but smile, "When your condition improves, we can change to


    other medicines."


    These medicines were indeed the most effective ones.


    At least, there were no other alternatives in the market.


    "We will listen to whatever Be says,¡¯ Cornelia promised, smiling.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I''m really happy to see you awake." rk finally spoke up from the side.


    "You little devil, it''s good to finally see you around. When we were at home, we hardly saw you. You


    were always busy.¡± Cornelia couldn''t help but sigh upon seeing him, "You''ve grown up, and be a


    handsome young man in just a few months."


    "Now that Be is back, as her big brother, you should spend more time with her and take her out more


    often, got it?" Bernard advised.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    rk grinned from ear to ear. "Don''t worry, as a big brother, I will definitely take good care of my little


    sister! Wherever she wants to go, I will apany her! You two should focus on getting better and see


    if we can n a family trip for the holidays."


    "That''s a fabulous idea. Your grandmother and I love to travel and explore new sceneries."


    Bernard and Cornelia loved to stay active, enjoyed hiking, and were passionate about traveling, but


    they wondered if they could still walk long distances due to their age.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arabe noticed him fixated on his legs. She was lost in thought, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Don''t


    worry, Grandpa. In a while, you and Grandma will be able to walk again."


    "Really?" Bernard''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Arabe nodded, "I promise."


    Bernard felt a surge of vitality and started discussing where to go for the holidays.


    They had been to some ces and wanted to take Arabe to ces they hadn''t been. Some ces


    were too cold, and they feared they wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    The entire family engaged in a lively discussion about various ces. Then Bernard said, "Let''s all


    calm down and ask Be''s opinion first."


    Arabeughed softly, iming she didn''t have any particr preferences.


    ¡°That''s because Be is considerate. She doesnt want to burden us. We''ll go with the ces I


    suggested. We can enjoy the snow, the scenery, hiking, and cloud-watching."


    After Bernard''s enthusiastic discussion, he started inquiring about his granddaughters¡¯ studies. When


    he learned that they were both in college, with Arabe being the top-scoring student, he couldn''t help


    but praise her.


    "Dad, Be''s talents are not just limited to that. Have you heard of QY? She founded it! Do you like


    Mirabelle''s paintings? She''s the one who painted them! Are Labe''s calligraphy pieces still hanging in


    your study? They''re all her work."


    This time, Bernard was so stunned that he couldn''t find the words to respond.


    He hadn''t expected his granddaughter to be so talented: a master painter, a calligraphy expert, and a


    business founder.


    rk, too, was dizzy with shock at Arabe''s multitude of talents.


    He had thought the identities of "Dr. Bell" and "hacker Alex" were enough to overshadow him, making


    him feel insignificant as a brother.


    He hadn''t expected his sister to have so many other identities that he wasn''t aware of.


    Hans, Chasel, and David had never told him!


    It took him a while to recover from the shock, then he pulled out his phone, sending a message in


    disbelief, [You guys are really something, not telling me that Mirabelle and Labe were Be''s


    pseudonyms! If it weren''t for Mom and Dad revealing it today, I would have continued to be in the dark!]


    Hans: [Be is the painter Mirabelle and calligrapher Labe? Howe I didn''t know?]


    Chasel: [When did this happen?]


    David: [Be has so many pseudonyms? I only knew she was Melody and the founder of QY.]


    So, Be also uses the pseudonym "Melody" as a piano prodigy!


    rk deeply inhaled, his eyesnding on the girl beside him. How did she manage all these identities?


    Each one was far more impressive than him as a big brother.


    Was it toote for him to start over?


    Meanwhile, Arabe, oblivious to rk''s inner turmoil, borrowed a pen from the doctor and started


    writing to show her grandfather.


    "Yes, yes, Labe writes the word ¡®Labe¡¯ like this. You really are Labe.¡± Bernard was thrilled, "Write


    a few more for me. I love your handwriting."


    Only God knew how much he adored Labe''s calligraphy, sharp and vigorous.


    They said handwriting reflecting the personality, Be must be as refined and impressive as her


    handwriting, elegant and noble.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Arabe penned for him a few poems, one per page, leaving Bernard overjoyed, rereading them time


    and time again.


    "I want some too." Cornelia, influenced by her husband''s enthusiasm, also fell in love with Arabe¡¯s


    handwriting.


    Arabe then wrote a few pages for her.


    The paper was just regr printer paper, gotten from the doctor, but once graced with Arabe''s


    writing, it seemed precious.


    "Be, your handwriting is so beautiful.¡± Cornelia admired her script,vishing praise generously.


    "So, isn''t Be beautiful?"


    As soon as rk made thisment, Cornelia smacked him lightly, "You''re just jealous. Be is of


    course beautiful, unless someone was blind and couldn''t see."


    "Be, can you sketch something else for me? Anything at all!"


    Bernard adored Arabe''s artwork so much, he held out a nk piece of printer paper, hoping Arabe


    would sketch something.


    "A piece by Be is worth a fortune. She can''t just sketch anything on a whim!" Keh worried his


    precious daughter would be exhausted, "Wait till you''re discharged, and when Be has time to visit


    you, she''ll bring you some of her works."


    "Just a quick sketch to whet my appetite." Bernard still held the printer paper, his eyes full of


    expectation as he looked at Arabe.


    "Give Be a break, look at the time.¡± Keh nced at the clock and found that it was almost 1am,


    "Alright, alright, you guys should rest now, we''ll visit you again tomorrow."


    "No need for you toe, let Be represent us."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Keh never expected to be dismissed by his own father!


    Arabe took the paper, randomly sketched a few lines, and a majestic sketch appeared on the paper.


    Perhaps they didn''t expect her sketching skills to be so good, shepleted a piece in just a few


    minutes, Bernard couldn''t stop praising, "Wonderful! I''ll have this framed when we get home."


    "This is nothing. I''ve seen Be draw with sand.¡± Keh took out his phone, showing the previously


    captured artwork to Bernard.


    Arabe herself didn''t know she had drawn with sand, until she saw the artwork in the photo, then she


    recalled a long time ago, while answering a call at Reflections Vi, she kicked around in the sand out


    of boredom.


    At that time, the garden was being renovated, there was a pile of sand there, who would have thought it


    would be her "tool" for drawing.


    It was captured by Keh.


    "Send me this sand drawing. I want to save it as my phone wallpaper." Bernard had no idea sand could


    be used for drawing, and it was executed so beautifully.


    Actually, Arabe could use many mediums to create art, but no one knew it, because the pieces she


    drew with a pen were already enough to amaze people.


    "Be, we''ll be discharged in a few days, you muste." Cornelia held her hand, saying sorrowfully.


    "Don''t worry Grandma, I''ll definitelye." Arabe said gently, "It''ste, you and Grandpa should rest


    now."


    Cornelia nced at her husband, who was still happily appreciating Arabe''s sand drawing.


    Arabe smiled, "I''ll sketch some for you next time."


    Just now, she only drew for her grandpa, and she hadn''t drawn for her grandma yet, but it was getting


    ¡°Thank you, my sweet granddaughter.¡± Cornelia was all smiles, "After we''re discharged, you should


    "You''re trying to exhaust Be.¡± rk couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, get into bed, I''ll tuck you in."


    Reluctantly, Bernard had to put his things away into the bedside drawer and lie down.


    After rk tucked them in and gave some reminders, he prepared to leave.


    "Hold on!"

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Bernard sat up suddenly as though he had remembered something.


    "What is it now, grandpa?" rk asked, his toneced with good-natured exasperation.


    "Does anyone have Be''s number?"


    "As a matter of fact, I don''t have it either.¡± Cornelia chimed in, reaching for her phone to record the


    number.


    From the sidelines, Serena watched as her grandparents fawned over Arabe, their affection for Be


    souring her mood. Why did Arabe always manage to steal the spotlight so effortlessly?


    After Arabe shared her number, Bernard and Cornelia carefully noted it down, repeating it back to


    her to confirm.


    "Be, are you on Fall Break right now? What time do you usually wake up?" Bernard asked, recalling


    andscape painting he had once done in an attempt to mimic Mirabelle¡¯s style. He wondered if


    Arabe could offer some feedback.


    "I usually wake up at six."


    "Six? Why don''t you sleep in a bit?" Cornelia asked with motherly concern. "You''re finally on break and


    you usually have so much school work. Don''t tell me Keh is preventing you from catching up on


    some much-needed rest?"


    "On my honor, Mom, I''d love nothing more than for Be to get a good night''s sleep." Keh quickly


    defended himself.


    "I''m just used to waking up early, it''s not anyone''s fault; Arabe exined.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Cornelia heaped praises on Be. "It''s rare to find youngsters who can maintain such good habits


    these days."


    "Alright, time to get back in bed; rk finally intervened, reaching to switch off the light.


    "But Be, I''ll call you tomorrow.¡¯ Bernard protested, feeling that their conversation had been cut short.


    "Dad, Be has a lot on her te, managing her own corporation and juggling othermitments. She


    doesn''t have too much free time. Why don''t you focus on getting better first?" Keh suggested,


    worried about his daughter''s already packed schedule.


    "Don''t worry. Call me whenever you want, Arabe reassured them gently.


    "In that case, I''ll add you on WhatsAppter. Make sure to ept my request!" Bernard added, which


    prompted rk to remind him again to get some rest.


    After a few more words exchanged between Arabe and the elderly couple, the room finally settled


    down for the night. Everyone wished each other goodnight and tiptoed out of the room.


    "It''s obvious Mom and Dad are very fond of Be,¡¯ Keh remarked with a pleased grin. After all, how


    could anyone not appreciate such a remarkable young woman?


    Arabe, however, was engrossed in her phone, responding to messages and didnt notice their


    conversation.


    Serena, on the other hand, had heard every word and couldn''t help but feel a touch of mncholy. If it


    weren''t for Arabe, she would be the apple of her grandparents¡¯ eyes.


    "Texting someone?" rk noticed his sister''s preupation with her phone. "You can continue. Just


    follow me."


    Arabe politely declined Jennifer''s invitation for ate-night snack.


    Jennifer had noticed Arabe''s absence in the past couple of days and wondered if she had be a


    nuisance. She messaged Romeo to find out that that girl had been busy visiting her grandparents who


    had recently awakened from aa. Jennifer''s Spirits instantly soared upon hearing the news.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    The next morning, bright and early.


    Jennifer was pulling George along with her, heading to the hospital to visit Bernard and Cornelia.


    "I''m so thrilled to see you both awake.¡± Jennifer''s smile was graceful and charming. "I heard that Be


    was the one who saved you. Her medical skills are simply extraordinary. She saved me once too."


    Jennifer started to recount the incident when she was betrayed by her best friend, poisoned with a


    dangerous toxin, and Be was her savior. Otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    "That friend of yours is truly devious." Cornelia couldn''t help but sympathize with Jennifer. "You treated


    her like family, and yet she betrayed you like this."


    ¡°Eventually, she couldn''t find apetent doctor to detoxify her and got what she deserved.¡± Jennifer''s


    gaze dimmed momentarily.


    Noticing a sketch on the bedside table, she couldn''t help asking, ¡°Is this Be''s work?"


    "How can you recognize that?" Bernard seemed slightly surprised from his hospital bed.


    ¡°I can recognize Mirabelle''s style anywhere.¡± Jennifer picked up the sketch to admire it. She was


    amazed that someone could create such a masterpiece with just a ballpoint pen and a piece of A4


    paper. "It''s profound and lifelike. Be''s artistic prowess is truly impressive."


    "She''s also a renowned calligrapher.¡¯ Bernard added with a chuckle.


    ¡°I know. Be has so many talents. It''s hard to keep track. You two are truly blessed to have such an


    exceptional granddaughter."


    Jennifer couldn''t help showering Arabe with praises. "She''s beautiful, intelligent, modest, kind, and


    well-behaved. George and I adore her."


    "Indeed, having such a daughter-inw is a blessing for our McMillian family.¡± George echoed


    Jennifer''s sentiments. "Rest assured, Be will always be treated well in our family."


    "Romeo wanted toe too today, but something urgent came up at thepany." Jennifer then


    gestured towards the gifts nearby.


    "These are from Romeo. He wanted to show his respect to you both."


    "That''s very kind of him.¡¯ Cornelia knew that Jennifer and George''s visit and Romeo''s generous gifts


    were all because they approved of Arabe.


    Honestly, Cornelia was overjoyed that her granddaughter was being so well received by her future in-


    past, she had never been favored by the McMillian family.


    In the end, Arabe was simply far superior to Serena. Arabe carried the blood of the Collins family.


    Serena did not.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Grandpa, Grandma." Arabe entered the room, surprised to see it So lively. "George, Jennifer, you''re


    here too!"


    "Be!" All four people in the room were delighted to see her.


    Jennifer personally went up to Arabe, holding her hand and asking her how she was doing. George


    didn''t forget to mention how his wife had been talking about Be at home. Bernard was eagerly


    waiting for Be to show him her new artwork, and Cornelia was chatting about how Carson had stayed


    up all night admiring Be''s artwork.


    Seeing how popr Be was, Serena, who was following behind, could only say hello to the elders.


    Only then did the four people in the room notice her.


    "Serena, you''re here too. Come in and sit down."


    Serena followed them in.


    Be sat in the chair between the two hospital beds, with Jennifer holding her hand and Cornelia also


    holding her hand. Everyoneughed and chatted, but Serena''s eyes dimmed.


    She seemed to be easily overlooked. As long as Be was around, she became the least noticeable


    one.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After rk greeted everyone when he entered, he patted Serena''s shoulder, "Let''s go make some tea


    for them."


    With Haley not in the room, Serena could only help make tea and serve it to everyone.


    "You''re telling me George even hit someone for Be? Good for him!" Bernard became so excited that


    he even started waving his hands around. "If I were there, I would have hit him too."

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "Indeed, that''s way over the line. He deserved that punch!" Jennifer chuckled.


    Cornelia was too stunned to say a word, never expecting the usually reserved George to throw a punch


    for his future daughter-inw.


    "Here''s some tea." Serena served them their drinks, "Grandma, grandpa, you too. Be, this one¡¯s


    yours."


    "Let me help you." Jennifer took a cup of tea for Arabe, finding the cup a bit hot, she ced it on the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    bedside table, "Wait a bit before you drink, it''s still a bit hot."


    "Be, could you help me check my phone? I think it might be broken." Bernard fumbled for his reading


    sses and shakily opened his phone, "I sent you a friend request on WhatsAppst night. Howe


    you haven''t epted yet? Did I do something wrong or add the wrong person?"


    Arabe couldnt help but smile, pulling out her own phone, "I just haven''t epted it yet."


    It wastest night and she was worried that if she epted, Bernard would keep chatting and not get


    a good night''s sleep.


    She originally nned to ept it this morning but forgot as soon as she woke up.


    To Serena, this seemed like Arabe was being standoffish, deliberately not epting her grandpa¡¯s


    WhatsApp request.


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Well, you should ept it now.¡± Bernard leaned over to see whether Arabe


    had epted his request, "There it is, there it is! Is this your profile picture? This silhouette is really


    beautiful."


    Arabe''s profile picture was a ck silhouette. One couldn''t see specific facial features, but from the


    shape, one could tell it was definitely her.


    "| also think Be''s figure is incredible. I''ve gained weight since I''ve been home!¡± Jennifer patted her


    own face.


    "Where did you gain weight? I¡¯ve been bedridden for months, I''m the one who''s gained weight. Look at


    my belly. oh, | can¡¯t evenpare.¡± Cornelia patted her own belly.


    "Actually, it''s pretty easy to lose belly fat. Once you''re able to walk, I''ll take you to yoga!" Jennifer said


    enthusiastically.


    "Really? But the yoga poses are so hard, I''m afraid I''ll hurt my back."


    "No, no, there are personal trainers. They''ll base the difficulty on our age and physical condition,


    teaching us the most suitable poses."


    "Then let''s make a date for next time."


    "Sure: After Arabe epted her grandpa¡¯s friend request, Bernard slowly started typing, wanting to


    give her a nickname.


    "Let me do it.¡± Arabeughed and took his phone.


    "Then you can nickname me: Be."


    "Okay."


    ¡°Can you pin you to the top? That way it''ll be easier for me to find you."


    "Sure.


    After Arabe had set her nickname and pinned herself, she patiently exined how it worked.


    Serena, who was sitting to the side, feltpletely ignored.


    She couldn''t stay any longer. She pushed open the balcony door and stepped outside for some fresh


    air.


    Cornelia started adding Arabe as a friend, setting a nickname and pinning her as well.


    Jenniferughed and said, "I''ve had Be pinned for a while now, look."

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    "Both my wife and Be are my top priorities,¡¯ George said with a chuckle.


    Their voices reached Serena, making her feel even more downcast.


    rk handed Serena a cup of freshly brewed coffee, whispering,


    "Someday, when you find the right person, you''ll be cherished just like this by your inws."


    Serena looked up, surprised that rk had noticed her inner thoughts, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "rk, am | really that bad?"


    "Everyone has different strengths and blooms at different times;


    rk seemed to guess her thoughts, standing by her side, smiling.


    "Be''s sess is due to the unimaginable amount of hard work she has put in. While you were


    shopping, having spa days, and attending parties, she has been quietly striving.¡±


    Serena seemed to be enlightened, looking up at rk.


    "If you feel that you''re not good enough, it''s never toote to start working hard. When your time


    "rk." Serena felt a sudden realization that she had been wallowing in self-pity without ever


    considering change.


    "Can | be like her if | work hard?" Serena looked at the girl who was the center of attention in the


    room.


    "| can''t guarantee what kind of achievements you''ll have or if you''ll surpass Be, but at least, you''ll


    definitely surpass who you are now.¡¯


    Wasn''t surpassing your current self also a kind of progress?


    rk stood beside her, "Serena, do you know? You have a better chance of sess than others


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    because of your current status. You can easily ess the best resources. For instance, if you want to


    learn piano, our parents will hire the best teacher and buy the best piano for you. You can focus solely


    on learning.¡¯


    But in many parts of the world, there were people who wanted to learn the piano but could only watch


    from afar without even having an ordinary piano.


    "So, with these resources and talents you have, you should strive to shine for everyone to see. |


    believe in your sess.¡±


    After listening to rk''s words, Serena nodded, "rk, from now on, | won''t give up easily anymore."


    "In fact, you''re already much better than most people your age."


    rk smiled at her, "Keep going. It''s never toote to start.¡¯


    In the hospital room.


    Arabe wasughing while discussing her childhood piano practice, but others were heartbroken,


    thinking her training methods were too harsh.


    "| knew this kid must have put in a lot of hard work to achieve what she has now.¡¯


    "Exactly, no one bes sessful easily. Such harsh piano training methods are too hard for a


    child."


    "Be persisted, and that''s why she''s be a star.¡¯


    When Serena entered, she didn''t know what they had been talking about, but hearing these


    conversations, she subconsciously looked at the shining girl in the crowd.


    Sess didn''te easy, so Arabe must have put in a lot of hard work to achieve her current


    status, right?


    With this thought, she secretly made up her mind to change herself!


    After visiting with her grandparents, Arabe, and Jennifer left the hospital room.


    They arrived at the garage.


    Having finally met her beloved daughter-inw, Jennifer was in an even better mood than before.


    "I''ll text you when we get home. Be careful on the road, and call me if anything happens."


    Arabe nodded, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, my sweet girl!" Jennifer patted her head and got in the Car.


    Serena watched with genuine envy, then got into rk''s car and went back to Reflections Vi with


    Arabe.


    That night, rk wiggled his phone mysteriously, smiling, "Be, Serena''s gone out with her friends.


    I¡¯ve got two movie tickets. How about we go watch a movie? | heard it''s really good."


    "I''ve already made ns."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    "What? You''ve got a date? With whom? A guy or a girl? Right now? What for?"


    No sooner had rk finished speaking than a servant announced,


    "Ms. Be, Mr. McMin is waiting for you outside¡±


    "OK" Arabe nced at rk, "I''m leaving now, rk."


    "Hey, wait!"


    Seeing his sister''s retreating figure, rk felt a pang of unease and quickly followed her.


    From afar, he saw a man patting Arabe''s head, seemingly whispering sweet nothings to her.


    "Hands off my sister! Did you even wash your hands? She just washed her hair tonight!"


    Just as Romeo looked up, rk pulled his sister behind him.


    "Do you always treat women like this, Mr. McMin? Touching them without permission?"


    "rk, you are back." Romeo seemed unfazed, "Be is my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    He had only patted her head. Was that too much?


    "Whether she''s your fianc¨¦e or not, the ink hasn''t even dried yet!"


    rk said this, and then turned to his sister to ask quietly, "Are you going out with him? Are you two


    officially dating? Is he reliable?"


    Although he had heard that the two of them were in love, he hadn''tBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    really considered Romeo''s character as a brother.


    Whether or not his sister''s lifelong happiness was worth entrusting to such a man depended on his


    performance!


    "Don''t worry, rk, he¡¯s absolutely reliable."


    rk looked at the man in front of him, who was smiling with the warmth of a jade, and couldn''t help


    but feel that he wasn''t reliable at all.


    "What are you guys going to do?" rk turned back to ask the girl behind him.


    "To watch a movie."


    Suddenly, rk was filled with jealousy, "Which one? | want toe too!"


    Romeo and Arabe were both speechless.


    "Be, you''re still young and can''t judge people clearly,¡¯ rk said softly to the girl in front of him. "Take


    me with you. I''ll keep an eye on things for you. If he''s really good to you, I''ll agree with both hands!"


    He was afraid that Romeo was only interested in the novelty, or had other motives.


    He couldn''t let his sister stake her lifelong happiness on a fleeting romance.


    In the end, Arabe had no choice but to bring him along due to rk''s persistence.


    In the car.


    rk, sitting in the back seat, noticed Romeo asionally ncing at the passenger seat, and couldn''t


    help but say, "Keep your eyes on the road."


    What was he looking at his sister for?


    "rk, the road is not as good-looking as Be." Romeo looked at the girl in the passenger seat again,


    and during a red light, he took out a bottle of lemonade, unscrewed the cap and handed it over.


    He seemed to have done this countless times.


    But rk immediately snatched it away, "Be can''t drink cold stuff"


    "This is at room temperature.¡±


    "Room temperature is not OK either!" After saying this, rk opened his own shoulder bag and took


    out a lollipop. He tore open the wrapper and handed it over, "Here, Be, this is for you."


    This was what girls should eat!

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Arabe took the item and said, ¡°rk."


    ¡°Hey, you feeling thirsty or hungry? Besides candy, what else do you want to eat? I''ve got a whole


    pantry in bag.¡± rk was always prepared for anything.


    ¡°Give me back that bottle of lemonade you took."


    ¡°This one?¡± rk nced at the bottle in his hand, a little reluctant to part with it. ¡°It''s sour as hell. Do


    you really like it?"


    ¡°| do¡¯


    ¡°Well, | will get you more next time."


    Romeo thought, "Didn''t you say she couldn''t drink room-temperature beverages?"


    ¡°No need.¡± Arabe said gently, ¡°Romeo has plenty."


    ¡°We don''t need his stuff."


    Arabe and Romeo exchanged a nce, trying to suppress theirughter. Was rk not the cutest?


    On the way to the cinema, rk led the way, his handsome face serving as a barrier between the two


    of them.


    ¡°I''m on leave recently. If you guys want to go somewhere or do something, just call me.¡¯


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Sure."


    ¡°Don''t be polite with me. After all, we''re family.¡± rk said, shooting a nce at Romeo, who was


    driving. Romeo bring a tad more handsome didn¡¯t mean he was any better.


    Upon reaching the cinema''s parking lot, rk unbuckled Arabe''s seat belt and opened the car door


    for her, shielding her head with


    his hand. ¡°Easy now, be careful."


    As soon as Arabe got out of the car, before Romeo could take her hand, rk had switched ces


    with Arabe, cing himself between them, and even held onto the hem of his sister''s dress.


    ¡°The mall is huge. Stick with me, so you won''t get lost."


    Romeo was speechless.


    At the cinema, Romeo went to collect the tickets while rk asked Arabe what she wanted to eat.


    Seeing that she was not picky, he bought one of everything the concession stand sold.


    ¡°I have got it all. Whatever you want to eat, just take it. Here, hold onto my shirt and follow me.¡± With


    his hands full, rk couldn''t hold onto her dress.


    The cinema was packed that day. When Romeo returned with the tickets, he told rk, ¡°Sorry, I


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    couldn''t get seats together. You''ll have to sit in the back row."


    Upon hearing this, rk was not having it.


    He handed all the food to Romeo and went to the front desk, only to find out that there was indeed only


    one seat left. rk then approached a couple seated near Arabe and somehow managed to


    convince them to swap their tickets with him!


    Having secured a seat next to Arabe, rk smirked at Romeo.


    Romeo was again speechless.


    Finally, the movie started. rk held up a soda straw for Arabe to sip from, then put on disposable


    gloves, and offered her some popcorn.


    ¡°rk, I can eat by myself."


    It was a bit embarrassing to be fed by rk at her age.


    rk seemed to have expected this, so he handed her a pair of disposable gloves. He alternated


    between offering her popcorn and hot dogs.


    He even took out his phone to take a selfie of just the two of them, and sent it to all their siblings.


    Each picture was attached with the same caption: Watching a movie alone with sis! She''s so well-


    behaved and obedient. She is such a sweetheart.


    Hans: [No way, Be doesn''t seem like the type to act cute.]


    Chasel: [Romeo''s there, isn''t he? I can see his hand.]


    David: [rk, you''re shameless. Clearly, Romeo is there with you, yet you im you''re alone. I knew


    Be would never watch a movie alone with you! You''re so cheeky!]


    Upon seeing theirments, rk was puzzled. How did they know Romeo was there?


    Had something in the picture given it away?

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    As he thought about it, he erged the photo to take a closer look, and suddenly noticed that Romeo''s


    hand had sneakily found its way onto Arabe''s shoulder!


    During the photo session, there was an unexpected masculine hand on his sister''s shoulder, adorned


    with a ring identical to Arabe¡¯s!


    At this, rk immediately swatted Romeo''s hand away, "You''re crowding Be. She''ll be


    ufortable."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There''s a scary sceneing up soon. I need to protect her."


    "She doesn''t need your protection. She''s my sister, I can take care of her."


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle, "rk, you''re overreacting."


    "Huh, really? I don''t think so.¡¯ rk was unexpectedly rebuffed by his sister. He sullenly handed


    Arabe something, only to find Romeo''s hand, once again, intertwined with his sister''s!


    This was simply too much. He couldn''t bear it any longer, so he came up with a n, "Be, this will


    keep your hands warm."


    He pulled out a hand warmer from his bag.


    "No need, my hand can keep hers warm."


    "Is your hand better than a pocket warmer?" rk forcefully stuffed the little heater into Arabe''s


    hand, giving Romeo a challenging lift of his eyebrow.


    Let''s see where he put his hand now!


    Romeo smirked and asked the girl next to him, "Is the popcorn good?"


    "It''s alright."


    "Let me try."


    Arabe handed him a piece of popcorn, which she casually ced by his mouth.


    Seeing this intimate gesture, rk felt a heartache, "I want to taste the popcorn too!"


    "Don''t you already have some?" Arabe nced at his left hand, still holding a bucket of popcorn.


    rk immediately put it down, "Mine doesn''t taste good. Let me try yours."


    While she found him childish, Arabe handed him a piece of popcorn. rk savored the popcorn fed


    by his sister, the sweetness was simply indescribable.


    He looked at Romeo triumphantly, ¡®You want topete with me? I was born when you were still in the


    womb!"


    Romeo took a sip from Arabe''s drink.


    rk''s blood pressure almost shot through the roof, "Don''t you have your own drink? Why are you


    drinking Be''s?"


    "Be''s tastes better."


    "But still, it''s unsanitary!"


    "I don''t mind; Romeo calmly replied.


    "Well, I do!" rk immediately got Arabe a new drink, "This is Be''s. Don''t steal her drink."


    "Be, rk seems to dislike me."


    Perhaps he never expected Romeo to be so straightforward, rk was at a loss for words!


    "rk." Arabe looked at him and rk immediately backed down, "I''m watching the movie."


    He hadn''t expected Romeo to be so petty!


    How could he entrust Be''s future happiness to someone like this?


    With these thoughts in mind, rk looked up at the big screen. The couple in the movie was also at a


    movie theater watching a horror film.


    In the horror film, the male protagonist was sweeping the floor.


    When he tried to sweep under the couch, the broom suddenly got stuck. He bent down to look and saw


    a woman, her face covered in blood, lying under the sofa. She was holding the broom andughing at


    the protagonist.


    rk cursed under his breath, jumping in his seat from the scare.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    People around them in the movie theater jumped in surprise.


    Although rk''s heart was thumping wildly, he instinctively shielded Be''s view with his hand.


    "Be, don''t be scared. I''ll block it for you."


    Seeing rk''s eyes tightly closed, not daring to nce at the big screen, Be found it funny, "rk,


    are you afraid of ghosts?"


    "Of course not, I fear nothing.¡± rk nced at the big screen, trying to prove his bravery. But just as


    the ghostly woman''s head fell to the ground, rk let out a yelp, "Oh my God."


    Seeing rk''s long legs pull up to the chair in fear, Be couldn''t help butugh, "rk, don''t be


    scared. It''s all fake."


    "How can I be scared? I''m just worried for you.¡± rk didn''t expect a romance film to have such


    terrifying scenes. He wondered who the producer was, thinking he should have a word with himter.


    Be and Romeo were engrossed in the film,ughing and discussing the plot. rk was surprised,


    "Be, aren''t you scared?"


    "It''s quite funny, actually."


    "Funny?" rk widened his eyes in astonishment.


    "Didn''t you find it hrious when her head suddenly fell off?"


    Funny?


    rk couldn''t conceal his shock. How was it that his little sister was braver than him?


    Where was he supposed to ce his dignity as her big brother?


    Finally, when there were no more horrifying scenes in the movie, rk rxed his feet.


    In the film, the male lead drove the female lead to a hilltop to enjoy the view. When they arrived, it


    started to drizzle. They didn''t get out of the car, choosing to wait for the rain to stop inside.


    As the rain grew heavier, the male lead turned on some music. The atmosphere in the car gradually


    grew tense. Unable to resist, the male lead lifted the female lead''s face and kissed her.


    "Disgusting!" rk couldn''t help butment, "This guy''s intentions are not pure. Taking advantage of


    the mood to make a move on her, what if something changes in the future?"


    People around him threw him a nce, and rk had to quiet down. After a while, he saw the male


    lead starting to undress the female lead.


    "Pervert!" rk couldn''t help butment again, "Be, guys like this are the least trustworthy. They


    only think about their own pleasure, never considering things from a woman''s perspective.


    This is a ssic example of irresponsibility! In the future, you have to keep your eyes wide open and


    never give yourself away lightly."


    Be raised her eyebrows. Was rk hinting at something?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You have to protect yourself. Look at the female lead, she doesn''t know how to protect herself, and


    she''ll regret it."


    Later, the male and female leads were forced to break up due to family reasons. The female lead


    started dating a more conservative guy, and when they were about to get married, he found out about


    her past rtionship and called off the wedding.


    The female lead was left facing judgment.


    "See how much malice society has towards women." rk took the opportunity to educate, "Be,


    listen to me. You must protect yourself before marriage!"


    "As far as I know, they eventually get back together after a lot of twists and turns. It''s a case of true love


    prevailing,¡¯ Be added.


    "That''s a rare exception! Without such a plot, the film wouldn''t have box office sess! Think about it,


    in the real world, there are countless cases of breakups leading toplete estrangement."


    Be raised her eyebrows, "rk, you seem to have a lot of experience."


    "What experience can I have."


    After the movie ended, rk made sure to collect their trash and dispose of it.


    As they left the movie theater, they passed a trinket shop with all sorts of knick-knacks.


    "Be, look, this phone case is pink and very suitable for you." rk picked up a cute phone case, "Do


    you like it? I think it looks good: Just as Be was about to decline, she saw rk put the phone case


    into the shopping basket and went to pick other things.


    "This strawberry hairpin is so cute. It suits you perfectly.¡¯ rk put the hairpin in Be''s hair. It was


    incredibly adorable!

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    "Come on, stand right there, let me take a picture of you! Goodness, you''re so adorable.¡± After rk


    snapped the picture, he sent it to each of his buddies, asking, "Doesn''t Be look cute with this hair clip


    on?"


    Hans: [It''s mostly because Be herself is good-looking]


    Chasel: [The hair clip isn''t as pretty as Be.]


    David: [rk, could you be any more stingy? You take Be shopping, and all you get is a hair clip?]


    rk was surprised to be criticized by David, [You know nothing! I haven''t even started shopping yet!]


    This was just the beginning!


    Hmph, David even dared to look down on his financial prowess.


    rk put the strawberry hair clip into his shopping basket, then picked up a mosquito repellent


    bracelet. It had a cute pink bunny hugging a mushroom design, which he thought his sister might need,


    so he put it into his shopping basket.


    "This aromatherapymp is nice. you can put it in your room for decoration, and the scent will help you


    sleep."


    "This starry straw cup can be used for drinking water."


    "Do girls like to use this kind of wide-toothb for their hair?"


    "This puzzle is neat. you can take it out and y with it when you''re bored."


    rk thought everything he saw was suitable for his sister. When his shopping cart was full, he


    switched to another one.


    Meanwhile, Romeo put a ck bucket hat on Arabe''s head, his eyes filled with admiration, "Pretty."


    Arabe also picked up a men¡¯s bucket hat for him. They looked perfectly matched, attracting quite a


    few nces.


    Romeo put both bucket hats into the shopping cart, then picked up two pairs of slippers, "Shall we get


    matching slippers? We can wear them at home."


    "We have plenty of slippers at home.¡± Arabe was busy picking out other things and didn''t pay much


    attention.


    Romeo obediently put them down, but there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes. He thought these


    slippers would look great on her.


    Arabe saw his desire and added, "However, it wouldn''t hurt to have a couple of extras for rotation."


    "That''s what I was thinking." Seeing that, Romeo reached for the slippers he had been eyeing earlier.


    "Be, use this for your hair.¡¯ rk found a cute hair tie and used it to tie his sister''s hair, "Pretty.


    Somehow everything looks good on you."


    "rk, don''t buy too much.¡¯ Arabe saw his shopping basket was about to overflow again and couldn''t


    help but remind him.


    ¡°I haven''t bought much. Those are just things you can use daily.¡¯ As rk spoke, he put the hair tie


    he''d chosen into the shopping basket, "Girls should always have a good stock of these things, so you


    can use them when you need them."


    When it came time to pay, rk had filled six shopping baskets with items. He then went to one side to


    fill in the delivery address.


    Fortunately, this store offered home delivery.


    "Look at that girl, she¡¯s so lucky to have two handsome guys shopping with her."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "And look at all the stuff they''re buying for her."


    "Is she dating both guys at the same time? Don''t they get jealous of each other? How can they get


    along so well?"


    "One of them must be her brother, and the other her boyfriend."


    "I wish I had a brother and a boyfriend like that."


    "They are so cute, arent they?"

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Romeo then went to pay for his items, filling in his delivery address and contact information.


    After he left, a customer approached the delivery staff.


    "Excuse me, could you please give me the contact of that handsome guy just now?"


    The staff apologized, "Sorry, youngdy, as you saw, he has a girlfriend. It''s not nice to try and steal


    someone away."


    "I just want to be his friend!"


    "Sorry, but we can''t disclose our customer''s privacy."


    No matter how much the young girl pleaded, the staff refused to reveal the delivery details.


    "Can you give me her brother''s contact then? He''s also very handsome: "Sorry, can''t do that either."


    As rk stepped out of the jewelry store, he realized he had misced something.


    "Be, why don''t you go ahead and look around? I seem to have lost something, I''ll catch up with you."


    Seeing him somewhat worried, Arabe couldn''t help but ask, "What did you lose?"


    "Just. a good luck charm."


    "A good luck charm?" Arabe was surprised, as rk seemed too carefree to carry such a thing.


    "I''ll go look for it."


    rk, looking very anxious, returned to the jewelry store.


    Not knowing exactly where he had lost it, rk searched the store and even asked several employees.


    No one had seen his charm.


    rk then retraced his steps back to the cinema.


    He had bought a lot of snacks at the cinema and wondered if he had dropped it while taking out his


    wallet.


    "Hello, did anyone see a red triangr good luck charm, about this big?" rk gestured, "It looks a bit


    old."


    "Sorry, haven''t seen it; the popcorn seller regretfully said.


    rk had to search for himself. He looked around the hall number 1, but didn''t find the familiar charm


    near their seats.


    rk remembered the girl''s bright and cheerful smile, and the gentle way she had handed him the


    charm.


    He felt a deep sense of loss.


    As he left hall number 1, rk was a bit dazed until a janitor asked, "Did you lose something?"


    rk perked up and asked, "Did you see a red triangr charm?"


    "Is this it?" The janitor took it out of his pocket.


    rk recognized his lost charm and was overjoyed, "Yes, that''s it!


    Thank you so much!"


    He immediately opened his wallet and wanted to thank the janitor properly.


    But the janitor declined, "This was just a small gesture, I can''t ept the money."


    "You don''t know how important this charm is to me. you must take this money!" Finally, rk stuffed


    the money into his pocket and quickly left.


    Seeing rk''s joy, Arabe knew the charm held a special meaning for him.


    "Did you find it?" Arabe softly asked.


    "I found it!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    rk was so happy, he put the charm in his wallet and swore to himself that he would never lose it


    again.


    At 10 p.m., the mall was about to close.


    Romeo drove Arabe and rk back to Reflections Vi.


    "Be, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    On hearing this, rk instantly disagreed, "Be finally has a day off, let her sleep in tomorrow. Don''t


    disturb her rest."

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    I''lle by tomorrow afternoon."


    "Are you always this free? At your age, shouldn''t you be focusing on your career to give my sister a


    more secure future? Young people can''t always focus on love. You need to think further ahead."


    After lecturing him, rk turned to his sister with a grin, "Where do you want to go tomorrow, Be? I


    can apany you."


    "Romeo has some time."


    "He should spend his time focusing more on work. I''m on vacation.


    I have plenty of time."


    In the end, Romeo could only say, "Tomorrow, Be and I are going to walk the ss bridge. I heard


    you have a fear of heights, rk."


    "Who told you that? Fear of heights? Absolutely not!" rk retorted stubbornly, "I''m going too!"


    Romeo and Be were in dumb silence.


    "So it''s settled then!" As rk walked into the house tugging at his sister''s sleeve, he whispered, "I still


    haven''t evaluated this guy''s character. We''ll continue tomorrow."


    "rk, shouldn''t you spend the day at home with Mom and Dad?"


    "I''ve been with Mom and Dad for over twenty years. Now that I have time, I want to spend it with my


    little sister."


    Alright, then.


    On the other hand.


    When Romeo got home, he sent a WhatsApp message to Be updating her on his whereabouts, then


    found David sent him a message.


    [I want to hire the most famous screenwriter in the country to tailor a new series for you, one that''s


    guaranteed to be a hit.]


    [I also want to hire the best international dance team to choreograph a new dance for you, one that can


    dominate the dance scene.]


    [I also want to hire the best music team to produce a new song for you.]


    David quickly sent a few question marks back and added, [Unsolicited favors often signal ill-intent! I''m


    telling you now, I won''t do anything shady!]


    [The new series, if you ept, will have a pay of 30 million dors.


    There''s not much dialogue. All you have to do is maintain a cool demeanor.]


    In other words, just look good and keep a cool face.


    David seemed tempted, [What do you want from me?]


    Before Romeo could answer, David added, [I''ve declined all party invitations. I''m going home for


    Christmas to be with my sister!


    Don''t think about taking her away!]


    There was no room for discussion on this matter! End of story!


    [Just need to ask you something.]


    David was even more surprised, "[What is it?]


    [Does rk have a girlfriend?]


    [When did you start caring about rk''s personal life?] David was surprised, but then understood, [Oh,


    I get it. rk always interferes with your dates, so you want to find him a girlfriend? Don''t bother,


    rk''s heart is already dead.]


    [What do you mean?] Romeo was curious.


    [rk had a secret girlfriend a long time ago. Suddenly, one day,


    she broke up with him and vanished! rk searched for her for a whole year but found nothing!]


    rk was Astronisia''s top hacker, and there was no one he couldn''t find!


    But that girl seemed to have evaporated!


    No matter how hard rk searched, there was no trace of her!


    [Send me her information.]


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing Romeo''s request, David was surprised, [You want to help rk find her? Even rk couldn''t


    find.]


    How could Romeo find her?


    [I''ll have Shadow Council and Group S look for her.]


    David''s eyes widened, even the Shadow Council was getting involved.


    The Shadow Council, as the name suggested, consisted of shadows that Romeo maintained in the


    dark. It was said that there was no person this organization can''t find.


    This group used to collect all kinds of evidence to help Romeo solidify his position.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Who would''ve thought that for the sake of Arabe, Romeo would even get the Shadow Council


    involved?


    This was definitely true love.


    The following morning, Serena was surprised to find two delivery men standing at her front door.


    After inquiring, she found out that rk and Romeo had purchased a bunch of items for Arabe the


    previous night, amounting to a whopping sixrge boxes, each one bearing the logo of a well-known


    boutique.


    Serena was familiar with the prices at this boutique. Even a simple hairpin could cost several dozen


    dors, due to its unique design and girly charm. It was no surprise that many of her friends liked to


    shop there.


    While it was natural for Romeo, Arabe¡¯s fianc¨¦, to asionally shower her with small gifts, Serena


    couldn''tprehend why rk would buy Arabe so many items.


    This amount, coupled with the eighteen gifts rk had given Arabe when hest came home,


    exceeded the number of presents Serena had received from rk over the years.


    Feeling a surge of resentment, Serena headed to the dining area, where she saw rk fussing over


    Arabe. Her feelings of jealousy intensified.


    "Serena, you are awake. Here, have some milk; rk said, pouring a ss of milk for her as he saw


    her enter the room, his face beaming with a smile.


    ¡°rk, I don''t feel like having milk today; Serena responded, sitting down with a dejected expression.


    "Do you want a sandwich? Maybe with some grated cheese like old times?"


    "No, rk, I''d rather have some porridge."


    Sensing Serena''s gloom, Arabe looked up from her meal. In her eyes, Arabe saw hostility.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you sleep well?" rk asked, serving Serena a bowl of oatmeal, and cing it in


    front of her. "Who upset you?"


    Serena remained silent, eating her oatmeal.


    "Girls can be so hard to figure out;¡¯ rk said, smiling as he went to serve Arabe another bowl of


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    oatmeal. "Eat up, Be."


    Arabe''s phone buzzed in the middle of breakfast. It was a video call invitation from her grandfather.


    "Grandpa.


    "Good morning, Be. Are you having breakfast? Why do you always get up so early."


    On the other side of the video, Bernard, her grandfather, was smiling cheerfully with a pair of reading


    sses perched on his nose. "Your grandma and I should be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.


    Can youe pick us up?"


    "Sure; Arabe responded gently. "I will be there to pick you both up tomorrow."


    "Great, we''ll be waiting for you. Let your parents know, but if they''re busy, you cane alone."


    Arabe smiled, "Alright."


    "Last night, I went through my phone''s photo album and finally found somendscape paintings I drew.


    They were inspired by your works. I''ve sent them to your WhatsApp. Have a look and feel free to


    critique."


    "Okay."


    "Well, finish your breakfast first. We''ll talkter."


    As Bernard was ending the call, Cornelia said, "Don''t keep texting and calling Be all the time. Let her


    enjoy her vacation."


    "I just want to chat with her."


    "Make sure she checks the pocket money I sent."


    Bernard then said to the person on the phone, "Be, your grandma said she sent you some pocket


    money. Make sure you collect it.


    And about the pocket money I transferred to youst night, do you think it''s not enough?"


    "No, Grandpa, I have my own money. It''s enough."


    "That''s your money. This is a token of love from your grandma and me. You must ept it. If you don''t,


    it would mean you''re being formal with us."


    Considering Serena was present, Arabe could only respond, ¡°Okay."

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    "Don''t forget to check, okay?"


    After ending the video call, Arabe resumed her breakfast.


    Sitting across from her, Serena''s mood took a deeper dive. She hadn''t expected her grandparents to


    be so dependent on, and indulgent towards, Arabe.


    They even transferred her pocket money!


    Every time Arabe''s phone vibrated, Serena couldn''t help but nce at it, curious to know how much


    her grandparents had transferred and what secrets they were sharing with her.


    With her slender fingers, Arabe wasmenting on her grandfather''s work.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Serena''s dissatisfaction grew. Was there really a need to act so busy while just having breakfast?


    rk noticed Serena''s sullen expression and texted her.


    [Be just got home. It is normal for grandparents to give her a bit of allowance. They''ve always given


    you plenty too.]


    If this had been any other day, Serena would have felt ashamed after reading this. But today, she


    couldn''t help responding, [You always take sides, rk.]


    [How am I taking sides?] rk was puzzled, not knowing what he had done wrong.


    [Why can''t you all just be honest and tell me you don''t like me anymore? Isn''t it tiring to keep


    pretending every day?]


    After sending this message, Serena stood up. [I''m full.]


    She threw her spoon back into her bowl with a huff, not caring about the etiquette of ady, and


    stomped off.


    "Hey Serena.¡± rk started to get up to follow her, but his phone vibrated. It was a message from


    Romeo.


    [I''m here.]


    rk had to say, "Be, Romeo''s at the door. I''ll go get some food and drinks ready. Take your time


    eating, don''t rush, and make sure you eat plenty."


    Serena ran upstairs and waited, but rk never came up to cheer her up.


    Hmph, he was just pretending!


    He promised to treat her like a sister, yet he bought so many things for Arabe and hovered around


    her like a nanny!


    Had Arabe ever given him a second nce?


    He didn''t even buy her a small giftst night, not even a hairpin!!


    At this moment, Martha, who had noticed themotion, slowly walked upstairs and asked with


    concern, "Serena, are you crying?"


    ¡°I''m not.¡± Serena wiped her tears away, still in a huff.


    "Look outside."


    Serena didn''t understand what was so interesting outside. When she looked, she saw rk with a


    backpack, opening the car door for Arabe. It looked like they were going to go out and have fun with


    Romeo.


    "You''re up here crying, and they''re all happy, about to walk the ss skywalk. What does that tell you?


    rk doesn''t care about your feelings."


    Serena''s jealousy red uncontrobly.


    "Do you know what the maid found when she cleaned Ms. Be''s room this morning?"


    "What?" Serena asked, huffily.


    "rk''s personal ck card, right on Ms. Be''s desk. What does that tell you? rk has given his


    personal ck card to Ms. Be!"


    Martha added fuel to the fire. "Has rk ever done that for you?"


    Hearing this, Serena felt even worse.


    "Never mind how much rk earns each year, just his monthly dividends from the Collins Group are


    more than he can spend. And it''s all for Ms. Be! Serena, they are real siblings. There''s a difference


    between you and a stranger with no blood rtion."

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes and began to roll down her cheeks.


    "You heard it yourself; Martha started, "They''ve been giving spending money to Ms. Be. They were


    bedridden for months, and the first thing they did when they woke up wasn''t to check on you, but to


    transfer money to Ms. Be. What does that tell you?


    They care more about their real granddaughter. To them, you''re nothing more than a stranger."


    Serena''s heart ached even more.


    "They''re family, after all. Ms. Be only visited them a few times, yet their bond is so strong. They text


    and call each other every day.


    Look at your phone, how many messages, calls, or mary transfers have they sent you since they


    woke up?"


    The light in Serena''s eyes dimmed. The answer was none. Not a single one.


    They hadn''t transferred any money to her, nor had they sent her a single message of care.


    Martha sighed, "Serena, you''ve been protected too well all these years. You don''t understand the


    wouldn''t listen. If you had been more realistic back then and fought for your share, you wouldn''t be left


    with nothing now."


    Serena looked at her nkly, "What share are you talking about?"


    "Of course, I''m talking about thepany dividends. Don''t you want to receive a monthly dividend from


    thepany just like your brothers? It''s a substantial amount of money. And while your parents still


    hold a bit of affection for you, you could ask for more properties, more storefronts. Whatever you can


    get now is a bonus.


    Your wedding gift will depend on their goodwill. Or at the very least,


    get them to buy you a few limited-edition supercars, branded bags, and luxury watches. If you ever


    need money, you can sell those for a good price."


    Serena''s eyes dimmed again, "But what I want is their love."


    "Oh, Serena! Can''t you see it yet? With Ms. Be back, they won''t treat you the same way as before!


    It''s better to secure some assets for yourself, at least you''ll have money!"


    What''s the use of love!


    Summerfield was one of the wealthiest cities in the country, where even a modest vi went for


    millions.


    After eighteen years of rtionship, wouldn''t Keh and Louisa be willing to give her a few vis?


    And each of the storefronts in Summerfield cost tens of millions, an amount most people would have to


    work their entire lives to umte!


    Now, all she needed to do was ask, but Serena refused!


    She only cared about love!


    Such a fool!


    "Martha, I need some time alone."


    The image of rk opening the car door for Arabe, lowering himself to do so, pained her.


    "Alright, take your time to think." Martha gently patted her shoulder, "No matter what happens, I''ll


    always be by your side. Over the years, I''vee to see you as my own daughter. I''ll be genuinely


    happy for your happiness."


    "Thank you, Martha." Serena lifted her eyes and gratefully said, "Thank you for always considering


    things from my perspective for all these years. Sometimes, I even feel like you''re better than my real


    mom."


    "Serena, your words are too kind. And thank you for treating me like family all these years, giving me a


    sense of home."


    Martha choked up a bit, "Whatever decision you make in the end, I''ll support you. If you want to fight for


    your share, I''ll help you. If you just want a ce in this family, I''ll stay with you."


    Moved, Serena couldn''t help but hug her and cry, "Martha."


    "Silly girl, don''t cry. Things aren''t at their worst yet.¡¯ Marthaforted, "There''s always a chance."


    Everything lied in her decisions.


    Whatever she wanted, she could definitely get.


    Elsewhere.


    rk was holding an umbre for his sister. It was autumn, but the day was still a bit hot, and there


    were many tourists.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He made his way through the crowded streets, took out a portable fan from his bag, and started


    fanning his sister.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    "Be, feeling hot? Fancy a drink?"


    rk wrapped a small fan around the umbre handle, blowing it toward his sister. Then, he reached


    into his bag and pulled out a bottle of lemonade, twisted off the cap and handed it over.


    "Have a sip first."


    Romeo was surprised that rk had so quickly found this brand of lemonade. While navigating through


    the thick crowd, he wiped arge rock clean, "Be, let''s sit here for a bit."


    The ce was packed. They hadn''t even made it to the entrance of the ss walkway.


    Arabe took a sip, lifting her pretty face to behold the dense crowd in front of her.


    Although they hadn''t yet ascended the mountain, the scenery at the foot of it was quite pleasant, with


    lush trees and clear, azure waters.


    Suddenly, a scream pierced through the air, scattering the crowd.


    "Is that a body?"


    "Seems like it. Oh my God, has someone been murdered?"


    "Did it wash up from the sea?"


    "Should we call the cops?"


    Arabe looked up to see arge bag on the shore, washed up by the waves. The bag had a hole in it,


    revealing something inside.


    Many were terrified, some retched, others quickly pulled out their phones to call the police.


    "Be, you stay here, I''ll check it out."


    Being a forensic scientist, rk instinctively wanted to investigate.


    Before he left, he handed the umbre and fan to Romeo, reminding him to look after Arabe.


    Arabe stood up to follow.


    The onlookers formed a semi-circle around the bag on the beach, specting wildly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The bag was about the size of a person, tied up with a rope that was attached to arge rock. It didn''t


    take a genius to figure out this was a murder.


    Police rushed to the scene after receiving a call. Captain Allen''s eyes lit up when he saw rk.


    rk was, after all, the Sherlock Holmes of forensics. His investigative skills far surpassing their own.


    Bumping into him today meant this case was likely to be solved!


    "Professor rk, you''re here too?¡± Captain Allen hurried over to greet him.


    rk simply nodded, "You guys go ahead."


    Captain Allen had his men disperse the crowd, then shot photographs of the opened bag for evidence.


    The body inside was highly dposed, the face unrecognizable.


    Some tourists couldn''t help but retch, others left with their children, leaving only the curious ones who


    watched from a distance.


    "Captain Allen, we found a cell phone. Soaked in water for so long, the victim is probably dead."


    "Take it back and check,¡¯ Captain Allen said, then turned to rk, "Professor rk, what do you think?"


    "The victim is male."


    This was the clue rk could discern at a nce. Beyond this, he wasn''t certain about anything else.


    "Time of death is about six months."


    All heads turned toward the source of the voice. When Captain Allen saw the girl in the crowd, he was


    overjoyed.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    "Bell, fancy meeting you here!"


    He dared not call the little girl Dr. Bell, fearing it would give away her identity.


    rk was a bit taken aback. Why was Captain Allen more excited to see his sister than him?


    "Bell, are you out for a day''s fun?" He finished speaking and then noticed the big shot standing next to


    Bell. He nearly choked. "Mr.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    McMillian, you''re here too."


    "Hmm." Romeo merely nodded, not showing much emotion.


    "Be, how did you know that the deceased has been dead for about six months?" rk asked


    curiously.


    "When a body has been in the water for more than three months, a white, wax-like substance forms on


    the surface,monly known as adipocere."


    Arabe''s eyes held a sense of calm and coolness. She continued, "For an adult body, it takes about


    half a year to form adipocere.


    Considering the weather, we can roughly estimate the time."


    However, just determining the time of death was far from enough.


    The police wanted to know the person''s height and age topare with the missing person database


    and find clues.


    "Be, how tall do you think he was?" rk asked, standing next to his sister.


    ¡°About five foot three.¡¯ Arabe looked at the body in front of her and analyzed, "After maturity, a


    person''s height decreases by about 0.02 inches each year. Every 20 years, it decreases by about 0.47


    inches. For adult males between the ages of 40 and 60, their height decreases by about 0.9 inches.


    Between 60 and 69, their height is about 1.9 inches shorter than their peak height."


    Arabe estimated the victim''s height based on the length of his long bones.


    The people around her looked at her in awe, finding it hard to believe this girl who spoke so confidently


    and knowledgeably.


    As for the deceased''s age.


    Arabe moved forward, took a pair of gloves from Captain Allen, put them on, and in front of


    everyone, picked up a skull.


    The onlookers were stunned. Who was this girl who dared to even touch the skull.


    The thing was, she seemed to know what she was doing.


    rk put on gloves, too, and came over to look at the skull. "You''re trying to find clues from the sagittal


    and coronal sutures?"


    "Hmm." Arabe looked at the skull. "I think the deceased''s age should be between 35 and 40."


    Everyone was stunned. Even Captain Allen couldn''t help but ask, "How can you tell?"


    "Look, this part of the skull is the sagittal suture. It starts to fuse at 22 and finishes at 35. This part is


    the ipital bone. The gap between it and the parietal bone looksmbdoid, which is thembdoid


    suture. It starts to fuse at 26 and finishes at 47. In addition, judging by his third mr, we can deduce


    that the deceased was between 35 and 40."


    Captain Allen and his team never expected they would get clues about the deceased''s age and height


    so quickly.


    At that moment, rk suggested, "You can extract DNA from the deceased''s rib andpare it with


    the DNA of the missing persons¡¯ rtives. I believe you''ll find a match soon."


    "Thank you, thank you so much, Professor rk and Ms. Bell!"


    Captain Allen never thought this case would progress so smoothly today. He felt incredibly lucky to run


    into two experts.


    rk nodded, then added, "Also, there are no signs of struggle on his torso and limbs, which suggests


    he was killed by someone he knew. As for the victim, that waterlogged cell phone will give you the


    answer."


    "Thank you so much for the tip, Professor rk."


    This clue was crucial for the police investigation. Captain Allen thanked them repeatedly, and only then


    did Arabe and rk remove their gloves, sterilize their hands, and leave the scene.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    The crowd was buzzing with curiosity, their eyes darting to Arabe.


    "Could they be medical students specializing in forensics?"


    They looked young and even somewhat couple-like.


    "Are they a couple, perhaps?"


    Upon hearing the word ¡®couple¡¯, Romeo nced back at the crowd, a look that was enough to silence


    their whispers.


    This stern-faced gentleman and thedy must be a couple.


    The warning in his gaze was unmistakable.


    Due to the murder case, the usual influx of tourists had lessened significantly. The trio found


    themselves alone, strolling along the ss pathway after taking the cable car up the mountain.


    "rk, it''s amusing that you''re scared of ghosts but not of corpses."


    Arabe couldnt help but chuckle at the irony.


    "Watch your words. rk fears nothing! Last night was just an unexpected incident,¡¯ rk defended


    himself, trying to save face.


    "And you, young as you are, seem to fear neither man nor beast."


    Her courage was truly unparalleled.


    "She''s seen a lot and is ustomed to it,, Romeo added, unable to resist.


    He recalled her mentioning her experiences in the ¡®triangr zone¡¯, each terrifying event toughening


    her spirit, making her stronger.


    rk, oblivious to her past, assumed Romeo meant that Arabe was wise beyond her years.


    Nodding in agreement, rk admitted he hadn''te across anyone more exceptional than Arabe.


    Her nonchnce while


    In the living room.


    Louisa, holding Arabe''s hand, smiled warmly, "They seem to be getting along well."


    "They''ve been close since they were kids." Celeste, with a tender smile on her face, gestured to


    Arabe, "Be,e sit next to me."


    Arabe sat down, and Celeste brought out a gift, "When your mother told me you wereing back,


    we thought about what to get you. We heard that girls love this brand, so here''s a little something from


    us. Please ept it."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re too kind." Arabe saw the "QY" on the box, and she hadn''t expected this.


    Louisa couldn''t help but chuckle, "Celeste, you don''t know, do you?


    This brand was founded by Be."


    Celeste''s hand froze in mid-air, "You''re saying QY was founded by Be? So this ne was


    designed by her, too?"


    Celeste was taken aback by this coincidence.


    Arabe smiled lightly, "From now on, you will get a 30% discount on all QY purchases."


    Celeste was floored by this amazing surprise, and her smile towards Arabe grew even brighter.


    Upstairs, Serena watched this scene, her nails digging into her palm.


    She had just seen Crystal walking arm-in-arm with Arabe in the garden, and now Celeste, handing


    gifts and chatting closely with Arabe. In the past, she was the one who was the center of attention.


    Just then, rk returned, "It''s getting a bit chilly out. You guys continue chatting, and I have some work


    to take care of."


    "What kind of work could he possibly have sote." Louisa mused, not knowing that he was


    Astronisia''s top hacker. She watched his retreating figure, then turned to Crystal, "Crystal, did this boy


    bother you?"


    "No, Auntie. rk is really nice, and we talked a lot." Under Crystal''s curved brows, a pair of sparkling


    eyes were full of spirit, "Since rk has work to do, we won''t bother you any longer. Be, I''lle


    y with you another day."


    "Sure." Arabe had a good impression of Crystal. She was straightforward and cheerful, unlike


    Serena, who was always roundabout.


    handling a skull, her mental strength, and her medical expertise were unmatched.


    "The living may lie, but the dead do not. Every part of a deceased body tells a truthful story,¡¯ Arabe


    shared, her tone serene.


    "Speaking the truth for the departed is the shared goal of all forensic scientists. So, rk, your


    profession is sacred andmendable."


    Arabe''s praise took rk by surprise. His career choice had been a frequent subject of his mother''s


    disapproval. He dealt with charred, dposed, mutted, and odorous bodies.


    His mother found it horrifying and dangerous, saying it was stressful and detrimental to one''s mental


    health.


    Yet, providing closure for the deceased,fort for their families, and justice for society was exactly


    what his job was about.


    In their work, forensic scientists had to eliminate all distractions to unearth the singr truth for the


    deceased. Every deduction could impact the direction of the investigation. A tiny mistake could lead to


    a huge discrepancy.


    Sometimes, the nightmarish scenes of his workday would invade his dreams.


    "Do you think this field is good?" rk asked.


    Arabe nodded. "Medical practitioners aim to save lives. While I save the living, you help the dead.


    We both uphold justice in our own ways."


    For society, they quietly contributed their humble efforts.


    Looking at Arabe, rk suddenly realized how much more outstanding she waspared to girls


    her age. If it were Serena, she would probably be hiding behind him, scared and eager to leave the


    scene.


    But Be, with her calm demeanor and professional knowledge, had helped the dead find justice.


    "Romeo, see this? My sister is so aplished. If you dare mistreat her in this lifetime, I will make


    sure you pay, he warned.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Romeo shed a reassuring grin. "Don''t worry, rk. The only person who can ditch me in this lifetime


    is Be."


    "What are you talking about? You''re making my sister sound like some heartbreaker!"


    At the end of the clear ss walkway, they stood side by side ina huge heart-shaped structure, chatting


    andughing as they admired the distant scenery.


    That evening, as Romeo dropped the siblings off at the Reflections Vi, he noticed a Rolls-Royce


    parked at the entrance.


    There must be guests.


    "I guess I should leave then. Don''t want to intrude on your folks,"


    Romeo addressed Be before him with a tender smile. "Get some rest."


    "Sure, drive safe."


    "Will do."


    Witnessing their reluctance to say goodbye, rk suddenly felt like a third wheel.


    Inside the vi, Louisa greeted the young woman with a beaming smile. "Crystal, you look even prettier


    than thest time I saw you."


    "You''re too kind.¡¯ Crystal Temple lit up the room with her vivacious energy. "Actually, without makeup,


    you''re naturally beautiful, Louisa.


    And with makeup, you are like a goddess descending to Earth."


    Louisa chuckled, thoroughly ttered. "Your silver tongue never fails to charm."


    "Flowers can''t hold a candle to you, Louisa. A blooming budcks your grace and elegance, a fully


    bloomed flower isn''t as breathtaking, and a wilting flower is simply no match for your timeless beauty."


    Louisaughed heartily.


    "Crystal has always been lively and intelligent. She brings joy to everyone around her, Keh proudly


    shared with his old friend Alger Temple. "Having her at home is like having a warm coat on a cold day.


    She makes life so much warmer."


    "Ha! Our ''warm coat¡¯ has some leaks, I''m afraid. Just graduated, and she¡¯s already thinking about


    rk."


    ¡°Haha, what did rk do to deserve such attention.¡± Kehughed heartily. ¡°He went out with his


    sister this afternoon and hasn''t returned yet."


    Just as he finished speaking, a servant reported, ¡°Mr. rk and Miss Be have returned."


    Crystal''s eyes lit up with anticipation as she turned towards the vi entrance.


    ¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Allow me to introduce you to my recently found daughter,


    Arabe Collins."


    Louisa gently held Arabe¡¯s hand and introduced her to the Temples. ¡°Be, this is Alger, Celeste, and


    their daughter Crystal.


    Crystal is older than you, so you should call her ¡®sister¡¯"


    ¡°Alger, Celeste, Crystal, it''s a pleasure to meet you all¡± Arabe greeted them politely.


    ¡°Is that Be? She''s so pretty!¡± Celeste Temple scanned Arabe from head to toe, clearly pleased with


    what she saw. ¡°I wonder which lucky boy will end up with her."


    ¡°Isn''t she supposed to marry into the McMillian family? She and Romeo would make a perfect couple.


    Not bad.¡± Alger nodded in approval.


    ¡°Be, you''re even prettier than Starmoon, the girl who broke the inte on Facebook a while ago. I''m


    so happy to meet you. I''m a friend of your brother, rk."


    So this Crystal was here for rk?


    ¡°Alger, Celeste, long time no see.¡± rk gave Crystal a brief look.


    ¡°Made it, huh?"


    ¡°I didn''t know you were so protective of your sister.¡± Crystal''s smile was radiant. ¡°Heard you took her


    out?"


    ¡°I just went along for the ride, really. yed the role of the third wheel."


    ¡°It''s been a while, but rk, you¡¯ve be even more handsome."


    Celeste''s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°I bet there are many girls chasing after you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work.¡± was all rk could say.


    ¡°Crystal has also been busy with her studies. Now that she¡¯s graduated, she wants to return home to


    help run our business.


    Since she¡¯s our only daughter, Alger and I n to groom her to be our sessor."

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    The moment rk heard that, he realized the implication was that she intended to stay in the States for


    an extended period.


    "rk, it''s been a while since Crystal visited us. Why don''t you show her around our garden? We''ve


    nted a variety of new flowerstely. Maybe Crystal will find a few varieties she likes and can take


    some back to cultivate."


    rk could only respond, "I promised my sister, Be, that I would take a walk with her, right, Be?"


    Arabe was speechless.


    Since when?


    rk''s pleading gaze fell upon Arabe.


    Louisa was half-skeptical, "Didn''t you just finish walking with your sister?"


    "No worries, I can apany Be for a walk too; Crystal chimed in, causing rk to pause in


    surprise.


    "Well, then you guys should get going. I''ll have the staff turn on the garden lights,¡¯ Louisa urged.


    With a radiant smile, Crystal linked arms with Arabe, ¡°Be, I heard you just moved back. How are


    you adjusting?"


    Arabe nodded, taken aback by Crystal''s warm demeanor, "It''s been fine."


    "I heard you used to live in Summerfield, too. It''s been ages since myst visit. Maybe we could go


    shopping together sometime?"


    "Be is quite busy." rk came to her aid, "Between school, othermitments, and a fianc¨¦ who


    needs her attention."


    "What about you then?" Crystal looked up at him, hopeful.


    "I''m rather busy myself."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Well, we can always n a date once you''re both free,¡¯ Crystal maintained her hold on Arabe''s


    hand, grinning, "We can go shopping and try out some delicious local food."


    "Sure; Arabe agreed just as her phone began to vibrate, "Excuse me, I need to take this call."


    rk wanted to tell her not to answer it, but seeing that the caller was Romeo, he could only plead with


    his eyes for her to return as soon as possible after the call.


    Arabe found the whole situation amusing. Was rk intentionally avoiding Crystal? Was he not


    interested in her?


    "So rk, what have you been up totely?" Crystal took the initiative again. "I heard there have been


    fewer criminal cases recently."


    "I''ve been spending time with my sister."


    "I understand young girls quite well. Next time you two go out, you can invite me along. I promise to


    make sure Be has a great time."


    "You really n to return and settle down here?" rk asked again.


    "Yes, this ce is my home. I was always nning to return."


    rk didn''t know what to say to her. As he was in deep thought, Crystal asked again, "Do you guys


    have any ns for tomorrow?"


    "Not sure yet."


    "What does Be like?" Crystal continued to inquire, "Are there any ces she''s been wanting to visit?


    Or anything she''s particrly interested in?"


    rk was stumped by the sudden barrage of questions.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t even know what your sister likes?"


    In rk''s memory, the only thing that genuinely piqued Be''s interest was Romeo. Only when


    Romeo''s name was mentioned did her eyes light up. No one else or anything else could stir a ripple in


    her heart.


    "It seems like you don''t know much. I''ll ask her myselfter on."

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    As soon as Arabe hung up the phone, she saw her mother waving at her, signaling her toe over.


    Arabe strolled over with a puzzled look, only to be hushed by her mother, Louisa, "How is it going


    with rk?"


    Arabe nced at the distant figures and whispered, "Are you trying to set them up?"


    ¡°Ever since Crystal was a little girl, I''ve watched her grow up. She''s so innocent, brilliant, and smart.


    You couldn''t find a single w in her background, character, or education."


    Louisa seemed quite fond of the girl. "Most importantly, she''s been in love with your brother rk for


    over a decade, everyone''s noticed. When she was in primary school, she said she wanted to marry


    rk when she grew up. We thought it was just a child''s innocent words, but after all these years, she


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    only has eyes for rk. I think they make a great pair."


    "But it seems like rk isn''t interested in her?"


    "Your brother rk needs someone to give him a push from behind, or else he''s going to be too slow.


    She''s been making all the moves, yet he doesnt know how to respond." Louisa was exasperated.


    Arabe caught sight of rk in the distance, pulling out his phone to send a message. In a moment,


    her phone buzzed.


    [Sis, where are you? Hurry up.] rk sounded desperate.


    "Let''s go, we shouldn''t intrude on them.¡± Louisa pulled Arabe away, "Let''s give them some time


    together."


    Arabe gave a sympathetic look at the distant figures and replied, [Mom and I are going inside.]


    rk was speechless.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    "Mind if we exchange digits?"


    "Sure.


    Arabe offered her number. Crystal entered it into her contact list then said, "Well, we''d better get


    going. You guys should get some rest. I''ll stop by again soon."


    "Um, okay.¡¯ Louisa and Keh stood up to see them out.


    "Be, Be!" rk called quietly from the staircase, waving at Arabe. "Come up."


    Once she was upstairs, rk hooked an arm over her shoulder and whispered, "Did Mom ask you to


    give us some alone time?"


    "She didn''t exactly put it that way.¡¯ Arabe raised her eyes to his, a soft smile on her lips. "You''re not


    into Crystal?"


    "I see her more as a buddy."


    "Does she know that?"


    "Are you into that girl who gave you the lucky charm?"


    rk looked surprised. "How did you know?"


    "You seemed really attached to that charm. The night you lost it, you looked so anxious, like you lost


    something really important."


    Yeah, to him, that thing was thest vestige.


    The final link between him and her.


    Perhaps seeing the mncholy in rk''s eyes, Arabe couldn''t help but ask, "Where is she now?"


    "Gone. A year ago.¡± rk walked to therge balcony on the second floor, staring at the distant


    scenery with a faintly self-mocking tone, "After breaking up with me, she vanished without a trace...


    Took everything with her. If not for the charm I had on me, she probably wouldn''t have left anything


    behind."


    rk gazed into the distance, his eyes filled with a subtle sorrow.


    "Be, this world is vast. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find someone. All you get is


    disappointment. Over and over."


    Arabe sensed the sadness in his words. "Did you two have a fight?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "No." rk''s voice was nostalgic. "We never fought. But near the end, she started to drift away.


    Eventually, she told me she didn''t have feelings for me anymore, that she was in love with someone


    else, and asked me to stop looking for her."


    "Did she really find someone else?"


    ¡°Probably.¡± rk wasn''t sure, but how could she be so heartless if not?


    "Does Crystal know about you two?" Arabe asked again.


    "Yeah. She confessed her feelings to me when I was at my lowest, right after she left."


    ¡°And you turned her down?"


    "Yeah." rk looked off into the distance again. "Crystal''s a good girl, but I''m just not into her. I didn''t


    want to lead her on."


    Arabe understood now. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Aren''t you one of Astronisia¡¯s top


    hackers? Couldn''t you find out anything?"


    "No, I tried everything. It''s like she never existed. Sometimes, I wonder if everything that happened


    between us was just a dream."

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Arabe gazed at rk''s profile, a sudden wave of sympathy washing over her. "What''s her name?


    Maybe I can help."


    rk looked at Arabe in surprise, then realized with a jolt that his sister''s hacking skills trumped his


    own. Maybe she could indeed find her.


    "Send me her personal detailster,¡¯ Arabe said, her gaze falling on the road ahead. "If she''s doing


    well, there''s no need to disturb her. But if she''s in any sort of trouble, you could use this opportunity to


    clear things up."


    rk looked at his sister''s profile, finally agreeing, "Alright."


    Serena, lurking in the shadows, was taken aback. She hadn''t realized that rk had such a deep and


    haunting past. His family always assumed he was single.


    But why had he only told Arabe.


    Never her, his other sister.


    Arabe knew that someone was eavesdropping from the shadows. Serena was the only one who


    would stoop to such levels, but Arabe couldn''t be bothered.


    After taking a shower, Arabe received a message from rk.


    [Carol Earwood, 22, a Libra raised in an orphanage, was adopted at the age of 6 by a family and


    moved to 111 Stardust Lane in the Golden Fields of Summerfield South District. Her adoptive parents


    were county teachers.]


    rk also sent a photo. The woman in the picture had an aloof and indifferent air about her, stunningly


    beautiful.


    "Got it."


    After responding to the message, Arabe sent one to her subordinate, [Find this person for me as


    quickly as you can.]


    [The fastest speed? Boss, what did this woman do to you? Dig up your ancestor''s graves or owe you a


    fortune?] her subordinate couldn''t help but respond. [There are many beautiful girls in the world, but


    I''ve only ever seen two with this kind of aura. One is you, and the other is her. Boss, are you two long-


    lost sisters? You both have a simr vibe!]


    The woman gave off a sophisticated, distant air, her cool and indifferent gaze impossible to read.


    She was like a puzzle.


    [Just do it, and stop talking.] Arabe sent the message and began to blow-dry her hair.


    The next morning.


    Arabe nned to visit 111 Stardust Lane.


    As she was leaving, she overheard the servants discussing how rk had sat on the balcony all night,


    not sleeping. They suspected he was upset.


    Arabe nced at rk''s bedroom. The balcony was now empty.


    She chose a car from the garage and followed the GPS to Golden Fields. After finding a parking spot,


    she walked to Stardust Lane.


    Stardust Lane was a small neighborhood. On the left were fish ponds, in the middle was a small road


    for pedestrians, and on the right were rows of houses.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Arabe followed the rusted, faded house numbers, searching from one house to the next.


    Many vigers ran businesses from their homes. Some sold fruit, others ran convenience stores, and a


    few sold vegetables.


    Number 110 was a breakfast stall. The owner had set up a small tent at the front, selling piping hot


    breakfast.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    tent at the front, selling piping hot breakfast.


    Quite a few people frequented his stall, the tables and chairs even spilling over to the front of number


    111.


    "Boss, one hot milk, please." Arabe approached the stall and noticed that the tables and chairs in


    front of number 111 were all upied. She couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, doesn''t this obstruct the


    neighbors¡¯ entrance?"


    "Ah, I can tell you''re new here. You''re not from this vige, are you?"


    The owner filled a cup with hot milk, giving Arabe a once-over.


    There wasn''t a girl this pretty in the vige.


    "I''m here to find a ssmate, and it''s my first time visiting."


    Seeing Arabe''s candidness, the shop owner didn''t hold back.


    "Next door is Professor Earwood''s ce. He and his wife quit their jobs to look for their daughter.


    They''ve been gone for a couple of months now."


    "Their daughter is missing?"


    "She imed to have found her birth parents a year ago, nning to settle abroad. After that, she lost


    contact with them. No matter how many calls or messages Mr. and Mrs. Earwood made, they received


    no reply."


    Arabe''s eyes deepened.


    "Professor Earwood said that their daughter was always obedient and sensible. She wouldn''t just leave


    like that. Supposedly, she found her birth parents, but those birth parents never showed themselves.


    Mr. and Mrs. Earwood felt that something must have happened to her, so they decided to quit their jobs


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and go to Iridia to find out.¡± The shop owner handed Arabe a cup of hot milk.


    "That''ll be a dime."


    "Iridia is a massive ce. Without a detailed address, finding someone is like searching for a needle in


    a haystack." Arabe paid, striking up a casual conversation.


    "I heard she was in some ce called ¡®Lida¡¯. The name was too long, and I didn''t remember it.¡± The


    shop owner continued making sandwiches.


    "Lidaria."


    "Yes. You educated folks are so clever. That''s the name!"


    Another customer arrived at the breakfast stand, casually asking, "Has Professor Earwood returned


    yet?"


    "Nope, it''s been a couple of months. I wonder if they''ve found Carol. What a terrible situation, to raise a


    child only for her to leave with her birth parents. It''s practically killing Mr. and Mrs. Earwood."


    "I''ve always thought Carol wasn''t heartless. Do you think she might have been scammed abroad?"


    Another viger spected.


    "Impossible, she must have found her birth parents. Think about it, Carol''s been fluent in different


    foreignnguages since she was little. She must be living well abroad, and I bet they''re just not letting


    her contact anyone here."


    "Carol has always been quiet, but I always thought she had potential."


    "Indeed, she had an air about her, unlike anyone from our small vige."


    "Poor Professor Earwood spent most of his life in this town. Now he''s off abroad looking for his


    daughter."


    The crowd began to discuss amongst themselves.


    Arabe found a spot to sit, sipping her hot milk in silence.


    "Do you think it could be rted to those people who visited our vige a while back?"


    Arabe lifted her gaze to the woman who spoke.


    "Who knows, Professor Earwood says we shouldn''t blow this out of proportion. Best not to bring it up


    again."


    "True, if Carol really found her birth parents and has no ns of returning, bringing it up would just be


    rubbing salt in Professor Earwood''s wounds. Better to drop it."


    Arabe continued sipping her hot milk. When she noticed the woman who''d spoken earlier leaving


    after buying her breakfast, she got up and followed her.


    The woman was walking home with her breakfast when she heard someone Calling her.


    "Excuse me, could you tell me more about those people you mentioned earlier?" Arabe exined


    sincerely. "Carol is my senior at school, and she''s been very helpful to me in the past. I borrowed some


    books from her, but I can''t get in touch with her.


    I''m worried something might have happened."


    Seeing the genuine concern in Arabe''s eyes, the woman didn''t think she was a wrong person and


    decided to share. "That happened a few months ago. One night, a group of people burst into Professor


    Earwood''s house around two or three in the morning. My roof was leaking that night, and the rain was


    dripping onto my bed. My husband saw them when he went to fix the roof."

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    "What kind of people were they?"


    "It was in the dead of night so that I couldn''t see clearly, but there seemed to be about seven or eight


    people in the yard. After that night, Professor Earwood didn''t open his door for four or five days.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When I finally saw him, I asked him what was going on, and he said he was visited by rtives. Who


    has that many rtives visiting in the middle of the night? In the rain, they were all wandering around


    the yard. It was strange."


    Arabe continued her inquiry, "Could it be that Professor Earwood made some enemies?"


    "Unlikely. He and his wife are kind people, and they never leave this small town. They get along well


    with everyone. I think it might have something to do with Carol. Shortly after this incident, they both


    resigned and went to find Carol."


    A hint of sadness filled Arabe''s eyes, "I wonder when I will see Carol again."


    ¡°Well, it''s hard to say. If they had any news, Professor Earwood would have brought her back by now.


    But there has been no word from them. I wonder how the search abroad is going."


    "Thank you, ma''am,¡¯ Arabe expressed her gratitude. "It seems I will have to wait until next time to


    return the book to Carol."


    "You''re a good kid,ing all this way to return a book." The woman nced at Arabe''s backpack,


    no doubt filled with Carol''s books.


    After exchanging a few polite words with the woman, Arabe slipped around to the back of house


    number 111. Seeing no one around, she hopped over the wall and entered the yard.


    The yard was full of fallen leaves and wilted nts, indicating that no one had lived there for a while.


    Arabe pulled out a Luminol spray from her backpack and sprayed it on the ground. After a while,


    some areas began to glow.


    Luminol could detect traces of blood diluted up to 12,000 times.


    Even if it was cleaned up thoroughly, as long as there was Luminol, the blood traces could be detected.


    The scattered traces of blood were few, indicating that either the injured person wasn''t seriously hurt or


    this wasn''t the primary crime scene.


    The yard was surrounded by side rooms. All the doors were locked, but upon closer inspection,


    Arabe noticed that the locks had been tampered with. She took a fingerprint shlight from her bag


    and shone it on the lock. There were no fingerprints.


    Logically, if Professor Earwood had locked the door before leaving, there would be fingerprints.


    But the lock was clean, which meant two possibilities.


    Either someone had been here after Mr. and Mrs. Earwood locked the door and left.


    Or, the person who locked the door wasn''t Mr. and Mrs. Earwood, but someone else who was cautious


    enough not to leave their identity behind.


    Arabe donned a mask, a baseball cap, and gloves and pushed the door open. The living room was


    neat and tidy, with ayer of dust indicating ack of recent habitation.


    Arabe then took out a pair of sses she had developed a while ago. After putting them on, she


    quickly spotted a small red dot on a wall socket.


    The red dot was the light emitted by a camera, indicating that someone had installed a surveince


    camera there.


    She quickly moved, observing other areas, and eventually found a total of six cameras in the living


    room. Clearly, this was not the work of Mr. and Mrs. Earwood.


    The cameras were all hidden in discreet locations, like multiple pairs of eyes spying on everything in


    the house.


    Arabe quickly dismounted the cameras. Her phone vibrated at that moment. It was a call from


    Romeo.


    "What''s up?" Arabe hung up the call and texted him.


    Romeo''s voice conveyed a longing hint, "I''m at Reflections Vi.


    Edith said you left early. Where did you go?"


    "Handling some stuff¡¯ Arabe replied, "I''ll tell youter."


    "Okay, let me know when you''re free. I''lle find you."


    "Sure."


    Arabe put away her phone and took out a detector, discovering several bugging devices installed in


    the room.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    These spying devices, all of thetest models released just a few months ago, hinted that Carol''s


    disappearance was far from simple.


    Arabe searched the living room for a while before pulling out a bottle of Luminol spray. Now, the


    living room floor was spotted with numerous blood residues.


    This must have been the initial crime scene.


    The question remained. Whose blood was it?


    Arabe then ascended the staircase, making her way to Carol''s room.


    Just like the living room, it was neat and tidy, with a warm, inviting aura. Arabe sprayed the Luminol,


    but no blood residues were found. The room was too clean, and it was as if all the valuable clues had


    been wiped away.


    After a thorough search in the room, Arabe found an old bottlebeled ''Vitamin C¡¯, which was now


    empty.


    She brought the bottle to her nose for a sniff and realized it didn''t smell like Vitamin C at all. There was


    a powdery residue at the bottom, and upon closer inspection, it seemed to contain traces of


    Aetherbloom.


    Aetherbloom was a potent poison with a distinct smell, but she couldn''t identify the other ingredients.


    So, she carefully collected the powder in a small transparent bag from her purse, intending to take it


    back for testing.


    The night before, rk had mentioned that he and Carol had been dating for a year. Yet, in Carol''s


    room, there was no sign of rk''s existence.


    It was as if rk had never been a part of her world.


    After another round of fruitless searching, Arabe decided to leave the house for a while. She climbed


    over the wall, grabbed some food, and sent her subordinates to Lidaria to track down leads. By


    nightfall, she was back, climbing over the wall once more.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had dismantled all the cameras and spy devices in the house during the day and was sure that


    someone woulde to check on them. The only question was, who would it be?


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a call from rk.


    After dismissing the call, she texted him, [What''s up, rk?]


    [Edith said you left early this morning, and I called Romeo, and he hasn''t seen you all day either.


    Where are you?]


    [I''m working on something, and I''ll be back soon.]


    [Are you investigating Carol''s disappearance? Any new findings?]


    rk quickly caught on.


    Instead of answering, Arabe asked, [rk, have you ever been to Stardust Lane?]


    [Of course. More than once.] rk responded earnestly.


    He had attempted to find Carol there before, but perhaps because he was a stranger, people weren''t


    very forting with information.


    [I even went to Carol''s house a few times. Her parents always imed they didn''t know where she


    was.]


    rk didn''t buy it, [Maybe Carol found someone else, and her parents didn''t want me pestering her, so


    they lied to me.]


    He had tried a few times, but they insisted they had no contact with Carol.


    [Didn''t they mention anything else?]


    [No. What have you found?] At Arabe''s question, rk wondered.


    [I''ll tell youter.] Arabe had just sent the message when she felt the presence of people in the yard,


    more than one.


    A smirk danced on her lips, and the fish had taken the bait.


    Under the moonlight, several figures quickly entered the living room from the yard. Their swift


    movements were nothing short of astonishing.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    The moment they barged into the living room, a nimble figure swiftly emerged, locking everyone inside,


    including herself.


    Realizing they''d fallen into a trap, they looked up at the girl standing before them. In the dark, she wore


    a baseball cap and a ck mask; her slender figure blocked the doorway, and she exuded an intense


    aura.


    The man leading the group was deadly serious, "Carol? So, you finally showed yourself, you traitor."


    All of them were wearing ck bvas, hiding their faces.


    "Today is the day you die." The leader quickly attacked, the others following suit without hesitation.


    One of them pulled out a switchde, lunging towards the girl, who was now known as Arabe. She


    dodged and caught his wrist, then kicked directly towards his chest.


    Another threw a vase at Arabe, who promptly kicked it onto the sofa to prevent it from breaking and


    making a noise.


    Several men attacked Arabe at once. She kicked at one of their heads, but he swiftly dodged.


    Another made a quick move, and Arabe urately kicked his fist. She had used all her strength for


    this kick, causing intense pain to shoot from his fist up to his shoulder. He winced and instinctively


    clutched his aching fist.


    Another man drew a small knife, aiming for Arabe''s neck. She avoided his attack, then kicked him


    squarely in the chest.


    Her movements were extraordinarily swift, her actions quick and ruthless. The leader suffered a


    setback, and his voice was filled with anger.


    "You''re not Carol?"


    Arabe quickly attacked him again.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing that Arabe remained silent, the leader''s anger surged. His vicious attacks were no match for


    her, and he found himself at a disadvantage.


    The others were injured, clearly no match for Arabe.


    "It''s time to end this."


    Since she wasn''t Carol, wasting time with her was no point. With a singlemand from the leader,


    everyone drew their silenced guns and aimed at Arabe.


    As they pulled the trigger, Arabe leaped into the air. Amid the hail of gunfire, she was agile and swift,


    not only dodging a dozen bullets but also grabbing one man''s arm, seizing his gun, and returning fire


    proficiently.


    Her aim was deadly urate, and four gun-wielding hands were hit in no time.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Now, the leader was genuinely rmed.


    The girl''s agility, marksmanship, and reflexes were far superior to theirs!


    Continuing like this was futile!


    "Retreat!"


    They attempted to leave at the leader''smand, but they had unknowingly inhaled a certain gas in


    the seven minutes since they entered the living room. Their bodies were now weak, and their


    consciousness was fading.


    This special gas was prepared by Arabe. It produced very little smoke when ignited, making it hard to


    notice if one was not vignt.


    It had no scent duringbustion and could make a person lose consciousness in a short time.


    It was toote when they realized they were losing control of their bodies.


    The leader threw a smoke bomb, nning to escape.


    The living room was filled with thick smoke. Arabe heard the sound of a window breaking, and she


    quickly grabbed the rope she had prepared, followed the sound, and, one by one, tied up the men who


    hadn''t escaped through the window.


    One had already escaped into the yard and was climbing over the wall.


    Arabe looked in the direction he had left but didn''t chase after him. She looked at the four men she


    had tied up, all of whom had passed out.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door outside.


    "Professor Earwood, are you home? Have you returned?¡± Thedy who ran the breakfast joint next


    door was knocking on the door, "Are you alright? I thought I heard the sound of breaking ss."

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    "Isn''t it strange that the lights are off? Are you sure you heard something?" her husband questioned,


    peering through a slit in the door. "I don''t see anyone in the yard either, and it''s pitch ck."


    "Do you think we should call the police? Something feels off. I''m feeling uneasy."


    "Are you sure you heard something?"


    "Yes, while you were snoring away, I heard a loud crash, like ss shattering. It came from Professor


    Earwood''s ce."


    "Let''s go upstairs and have a look."


    They could see right into the center of Professor Earwood''s yard from their rooftop terrace.


    "Look at all those fallen leaves. Professor Earwood is a neat freak.


    If he were home, he would''ve cleaned that up immediately."


    "But I''m certain I heard something earlier."


    ¡°It could''ve been a sound from another house or maybe a stray cat jumped onto a window and


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    identally broke something." The husband yawned, "Let''s go back to sleep. We have to get up early


    to make some oatmeal. I doubt the Earwoods will be back anytime soon."


    "How mysterious.¡± The wife muttered, switching off the lights.


    When there was no more movement next door, Arabe took out her phone and messaged her team,


    [Get a few guys over to Stardust Lane 111. I need a hand moving some people.]


    [Moving people??] Her team was taken aback.


    [ASAP]


    After sending the message, Arabe noticed several missed calls and unread messages from Romeo


    and rk.


    She hadn''t been able to respond during the fight.


    She sent them both a quick message: [Coming home.]


    She then effortlessly removed the mini camera she had installed earlier, restoring the living room to its


    original state before leaving with her team.


    At Reflections Vi, rk finally saw a message from Arabe. It was only two words: [Coming home.]


    He tried calling her several times, but she didnt pick up. He was growing worried. What was she doing


    that she couldn''t answer her phone?


    He messaged Romeo, [Has Be contacted you?]


    [She replied, said she was on her way home. Didn''t answer my calls.]


    [I wonder what she''s up to.] rk was concerned. He had a bad feeling about the evening.


    "rk, I''m done changing!" Serena came downstairs cheerfully.


    "Why haven''t you changed yet?"


    "I''m going up now." rk rechecked his phone, but there was still no call from Arabe. It was already


    8 p.m.. Where could she be?


    Seeing that he was preupied and constantly checking his phone, Serena couldn''t help but ask,


    "rk, is something wrong?"


    "No.'' rk shook off his thoughts, ¡°I''m going upstairs to change.


    Wait for me."


    "Okay!"


    Serena watched him go upstairs, a look of delight on her face as she exchanged a knowing smile with


    Martha.


    Martha returned the gesture, giving her a thumbs up. They hadn''t expected things to go so smoothly.


    With Arabe out of the house, Martha had encouraged Serena to invite rk out shopping under the


    pretense of buying Christmas gifts for the family. This would not only show her generosity and tact but


    also help them bond as siblings. Plus, she could use rk''s credit card to buy herself some things.


    After all, rk''s money always seemed to end up with Arabe.


    Martha coached her that if rk made excuses, she should yfully remind him of the time he took


    Arabe to the movies and shopping.


    Sure enough, rk was initially uninterested in going, but Serena pouted and said, "But rk, you


    went with Best time.¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Eventually, rk gave in, promising to apany her for a shopping spree in the evening.


    rk descended the stairs after changing his clothes, and Serena happily hooked her arm through his,


    "rk, I knew you''re always the best to me!"


    "You''re my sister. If I don''t treat you well, who will 1?" rk teased, scratching her nose yfully. His


    cell phone buzzed as he arrived at the garage and opened the car door. Seeing Arabe''s name on the


    caller ID, he picked up immediately.


    "Be, where have you been?" As soon as he answered the call,


    rkined, "It''s already 8 p.m., do you know how worried


    I''ve been? You didn''t answer my calls, replied to my numerous messages with just a word or two, and


    took forever to respond.


    Are you trying to drive me crazy? Where have you been all day?"


    Upon hearing this, Serena realized that rk had been glued to his phone all day, waiting for Arabe


    to reply.


    A sour feeling crept into her heart, and a tinge of resentment and jealousy welled up within her, but she


    kept her emotions under wraps.


    "rk, I''ve caught a few people who might be rted to Carol''s disappearance." Arabe, always a


    woman of few words, spoke while driving, "They''re with me now, but I''d rather keep my location a


    secret, so don''t spread the word. I''ming to pick you up at the


    Reflections Vi. Can you meet me there?"


    "Sure, how long will you be?" Hearing that this was rted to


    Carol''s disappearance, rk felt his heart tighten.


    Was his sister out catching culprits today?


    What sort of people could be rted to Carol''s disappearance?


    Didn''t Carol leave because she fell in love with someone else? How did it turn into a "disappearance;¡¯


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    in Arabe''s words?


    Too many questions popped up, giving him a bad premonition.


    "I''ll be there in about three minutes."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you by the main gate." rk closed the car door and turned to Serena, "Serena,


    something came up. I''ll apany you to the mall some other time."


    "rk..." Serena rushed after him as he hurried away, "rk, what happened?"


    "I have to go out with Be. Stay here like a good girl, or ca friend to apany you. Buy whatever


    you like, and I''ll pay you backter. Be good." rk patted her on the head and quickly left.


    "rk." Serena was extremely upset. Why could Arabe summon rk away with a single call?


    Arabe must have done it on purpose!


    She chose to call precisely when rk was about to apany her shopping!


    rk was too much. He had promised to apany her shopping, but he stood her up to go out with


    Arabe.


    In the distance, Serena saw Arabe''s car parked outside the vi.


    rk quickly got in, and the car soon disappeared.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Upon returning to the living room of the main


    building, she saw Edith arranging a bouquet of flowers.


    The several servants around wereplimenting her on her arrangement.


    Looking at the flowers in front of her, Edith smiled, "I hope these flowers can bring Ms. Be some joy.


    I''ll put them in her room: Martha rolled her eyes and turned to see Serena storming back.


    She couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    Hadn''t Serena gone shopping with rk?


    Why did she return alone?


    Edith''s smile and the flowers in her hand fully pricked Serena''s heart. She blocked Edith''s way, "Was it


    you? Did you tell Be that rk was going shopping with me?"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    "Ms. Serena?¡± Edith held a vase, perplexed. "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "You must have tipped her off! That''s why she suddenly called and whisked rk away; Serena fumed.


    "Everyone in this house knows you''re herpdog!"


    "Serena, looking after Ms. Be was a task assigned to me by thedy of the house. I''m just doing my


    job. How have I be a pdog¡¯ in your eyes, unworthy even of being a human? I wasn''t aware of


    rk''s sudden change of ns, and I believe it has nothing to do with Ms. Be. It''s just a


    coincidence."


    "You''re still arguing!"


    That damn servant! Not only was she defending herself, but she was also defending Arabe!


    What had Arabe done to bewitch her?


    "rk was about to get into the car, and then that conveniently timed call came through, and he left?


    There were plenty of other times throughout the day to call. Why that exact moment?"


    Edith felt wronged. "You should be asking rk, and he''s the one involved. I don''t know anything.


    You''re ming the wrong person."


    "What, now you''re using rk to pressure me?" Serena looked at Edith and the few trembling servants


    behind her. She couldn''t help but sneer. "That''s right, you all think you''re something special now,


    climbing up Be''s big tree, not giving a damn about anyone else."


    "Serena, I''ve never thought that way. Whether in the eyes of the master and mistress or us servants,


    you''re always thedy of this house."


    "Who among you has ever treated me like a realdy?" Serena was so furious she knocked the vase


    out of Edith''s hands.


    The vase fell to the floor, shattering with a crisp sound. The junior maids were frightened and hid


    behind Edith, not daring to look up.


    Edith was startled and thought Serena was being unreasonable today and too much.


    What was she doing knocking over her flowers?


    They were intended for Ms. Be.


    Thest time she had a cold for several days, feeling miserable all over, Ms. Be gave her a few pills,


    and she was better in no time.


    That''s why she splurged today, buying a bouquet for Ms. Be to express her gratitude, but it ended up


    being knocked to the floor by Serena.


    "Serena, calm down.¡¯ At this moment, Martha stepped forward and pulled Serena aside. "Some people


    are short-sighted, thinking they can enjoy the shade by clinging to a big tree. Don''t let it get to you.


    Who knows who will have thestugh?"


    After speaking, she red at Edith. "We''ll see!"


    "So that''s why Serena''s personality has changed so drastically. It''s all because of your instigation.¡¯


    Edith red at Martha. "Most people guide their children on the right path. Only you are leading Serena


    astray. You''re only going to ruin her."


    "It was you who bullied Serena first, and I haven''t even mentioned that! You must have tipped off Ms.


    Be to call rk and lure him away. You''re so cunning, so good at ying your games. You can''t


    even guide Ms. Be on the right path, yet you have the audacity to criticize my parenting? Where do


    you get off?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Are you out of your mind? rk probably stood Serena up because he had something more important


    to handle."


    "Oh, so you''re saying that going out with Ms. Be is more important than going out with Serena? In


    the end, Ms. Be is the most important in this house, is that it?"


    Tonight, Keh and Louisa had gone to a dinner party and weren''t home, so Martha''s aggression


    was unchecked.


    The servants had never seen such a situation and were scared out of their wits.


    "You''repletely unreasonable!"


    It was like a schr meeting a soldier, unable to reason with her.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    "Indeed, Be has the Collins¡¯ family blood coursing through her veins, but don''t get too excited yet.


    For the past eighteen years, the true apple of the Lady''s eye has been Serena, and the one cherished


    by her five brothers is also Serena! The depth of their affection for her over these years is beyond


    words. You all know that deep down!"


    Martha, supporting Serena, spoke with words that were like a knife to their hearts.


    "With such profound affection, Serena has more than enough power to kick you all out of here! If you


    dare to plot against her behind her back, none of you will be able to stay in this family."


    "Whether we can stay or not isn''t up to you alone; said Edith, looking at Serena with disappointment.


    "Serena, over the years, I''ve watched you grow up. I know you''re not inherently bad. At eighteen, you


    need to understand right from wrong. Don''t let your future be swayed by those with malicious


    intentions."


    With that, Edith bent down to pick up the flowers from the ground.


    She had spent thirty dors on these flowers, and now they were desecrated and trampled on. She


    couldn''t possibly give them to Be now.


    It was really a pity. These beautiful flowers could have brightened Be''s day, but instead, they were


    ruined by these two.


    "Clean up the mess,¡¯ Edith instructed the maids as she exited, holding the damaged flowers.


    To her surprise, this action provoked Martha.


    "Oh, look at you, ordering people around. You''re just a servant, but you''re acting as if you run the


    ce. You think you''re something special just because you''re clinging to Be? Stop putting on airs in


    front of us!"


    Edith did not want to waste her words on Martha, as it would be like arguing with the stubborn, there


    was no reasoning with her.


    She ced her hope on Serena, "Ms. Serena, it''s Ms. Be approved that you were allowed to stay in


    this family. If she had any resentment towards you, she could have made use of her parents¡¯ guilt and


    had you leave right from the start, but she didn''t."


    Edith spoke from her conscience, "When your parents and your brothers were being kind to you, Be


    didn''t interfere, she didn''t sabotage you, she didn''t speak ill of you in front of them."


    Edith continued, "Be has been busy all day. Maybe she encountered some tricky issues and needed


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    rk''s help. They''re both doctors, right? If it''s a matter of life and death, it''s only reasonable that rk


    would drop his shopping to help. Be is straightforward. She says what''s on her mind, she doesn''t


    beat around the bush."


    Seeing Serena silent, Edith felt she had taken some of it in, so she added, "Think about it."


    After Edith left, the maids began cleaning up the mess in silence.


    "What''s with the slow pace? Are you here to ck off?" Martha couldn''t help but reprimand, "In the


    Lady''s heart, Serena is the most important one. You short-sighted fools, you''ll get what''sing for


    you."


    One of the maids couldn''t help but say, "Martha, we were all watching Edith arrange the flowers just


    now. She didn''t use her cell phone to contact Be, and you misunderstood her."


    "You''re still defending her? It seems like you really want to leave."


    The maids were scared out of their wits and quickly cleaned up


    and left.


    "Those blind fools! I need to teach them a lesson someday, or


    they''ll forget who''s in charge in this house!"


    Martha angrily led Serena upstairs, muttering all the way, "That old


    hag Edith, trying to mislead you, smear me in front of you, tell you


    to distinguish right from wrong, bah, isn''t she just saying I''m the bad guy? She''s the one giving Be


    advice, yet she still ys the good guy!"

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Serena gently patted Martha''s hand, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I can see clearly. It''s just that I don¡¯t know if


    rk had an emergency. If it¡¯s really as serious as Edith mentioned, a matter of life and death, then I


    might have misunderstood rk and Arabe."


    "Serena? How did she manage to brainwash you? It¡¯s already thiste. What could be so urgent that it


    required rk to leave? Okay, let''s say it''s a matter of life and death. rk could still have exined it


    to you. But he didn¡¯t even consider your feelings and left you behind to follow Ms. Be. Isn''t that a little


    inappropriate?"


    "rk said he would go shopping with me another day. He also told me to go first and find some


    friends to apany me, to buy more of what I like, and then ask him for reimbursement."


    Upon hearing this, Martha scoffed, "rk really does y favorites. He gave his unlimited ck card to


    Ms. Be, letting her buy whatever she wanted. But when ites to you, you can only buy things and


    then ask him for reimbursement. If you buy a lot, it''ll be awkward to ask him for reimbursement, right?"


    Serena''s gaze dimmed. Yes, when she heard rk say these words, there was a sudden chill in her


    heart.


    She used to think rk was the fairest, buttely, she began to feel that rk was biased, just like


    Hans Chasel, as if Arabe was the only one in his heart.


    "Serena, I''ll go shopping with you! Since rk has already said so, let''s buy more. Having some things


    as our own is better than being penniless in the future." Martha persuaded, "Wait for me a moment. I¡¯m


    going to change my clothes."


    "But Martha, it''s already half-past eight."


    The mall closed at half past ten.


    "We''ll buy as much as we can. Just pick the expensive ones. don''t worry about whether you like them


    or not!"


    Under Martha''s arrangement, Serena''s originally unbnced heart waspletely shaken. In the end,


    she went to the mall with Martha to go on a shopping spree. Both of them let loose and bought without


    even looking at the price tags.


    Meanwhile.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Arabe parked her car in front of Vi Cascada.


    The armed guard at the gate saw the boss getting out of the car with a handsome man and was


    somewhat puzzled, "Boss, who is this?"


    Jack noticed themotion and immediately came over, pping the back of his head, "Why are you


    asking? This is rk! Put away your weapon now."


    The guard at the gate quickly put away his gun, calling out, somewhat bewildered, "rk."


    rk gazed at the grandiose mansion in front of him. Just the entrancewn alone was several


    thousand square meters. What was key was that many people were patrolling back and forth with


    weapons. The brightly lit mansion looked mysterious, like some sacred pce that did not allow


    strangers to enter.


    rk didn''t know why Jack knew his identity or why he called his sister "boss.'' No wonder his sister


    said on the phone that she would take him to a ce, but she didn''t want anyone to know about this


    ce and asked him not to publicize it.


    With so many people holding weapons, it certainly couldn''t be publicized.


    "Be, what is this ce?¡± rk asked the girl beside him.


    "This is one of our boss''s main bases. There are manyboratories inside, equipped with the most


    advanced equipment and instruments from home and abroad. Many of our boss''s world-renowned


    medical experiments arepleted here. Like that SIR virus epidemic in Antarcticast time, the


    antidote was researched here by our boss."

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Arabe nced at Jack, who immediately mped his mouth shut.


    "Was Be the one who developed the cure for the SIR virus in Antarctica?"


    Now, it was rk''s turn to be shocked. That virus had been rampant in Antarctica, causing countless


    deaths, with even a few cases popping up back home.


    rk had paid attention to the news back then, impressed by the brilliance of Professor Arabe, as no


    one else in the world had been able toe up with a solution.


    "You''re not the Professor Arabe from Summerfield College, were you?" rk asked, looking at the


    girl next to him in disbelief.


    "Yep, that''s our boss! Shepleted all her studies at Summerfield College two years ago. Even the


    professors who taught her felt inferior, humbly epting their role as her students. She''s now a


    distinguished professor at Summerfield College, one of the 66 influential figures since the college''s


    founding. That''s our boss!"


    Arabe nced at Jack again, "That''s enough from you."


    Jack mped his mouth shut immediately, his eyes signaling he wouldn''t say any more.


    "Why did you stay at Westerly College then?" rk asked, walking alongside her.


    "That''s because President Barton of Westerly College needed our boss''s cooperation in conducting


    some experiments.¡± Jack began but quickly covered his mouth, once again using his sincere gaze to


    signal he wouldn''t say any more.


    Arabe was speechless.


    rk was surprised to discover his sister had so many different identities. Her headquarters, like her,


    was shrouded in mystery.


    As Arabe led him into the side building, the two guards standing watch respectfully greeted her,


    "Boss.


    Arabe nodded slightly.


    Why were there so many armed guards if they were here only for experiments?


    Who were these people?


    "Be, who are these?"


    "Guardians of the building,¡¯ Jack answered vaguely.


    Arabe led rk into the side building and down to the basement.


    There were several empty rooms, the walls made of iron bars, making them look like giant cages. The


    cages were empty, exuding a chilly aura.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As they walked past, their footsteps echoed in the air. Sensor lights flickered on one by one, casting an


    eerie glow.


    In thest cell were four individuals they had captured today. They were still unconscious, huddled


    together in a heap.


    "They''re the ones connected to Carol''s disappearance?" rk asked, his heart pounding.


    ¡°Yes"


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, someone brought over two chairs. She sat down and lightly


    said, "rk, sit."


    After rk sat down, Arabe directed one of her subordinates, "Wake them up."


    "Yes!" Jack pressed a switch on the wall. Immediately, icy water cascaded from the ceiling of the cage


    like a heavy downpour.


    Meanwhile, a transparent partition rose up from the floor, effectively shielding them from the sshing


    water droplets.


    Arabe and rk remained dry, with not a single drop of water on them.


    The four men in the cage were soaked to the bone, shocked awake by the bone-chilling cold. They


    realized they had not only been tied together but their hoods had also been removed.


    The partition retracted into the floor, and rk, unable to contain himself any longer, asked, "Who are


    you people? Why did you call Carol a traitor? Where is Carol?"


    Earlier in the car, his sister had briefly exined the situation to him. He had a feeling Carol''s


    disappearance was not straightforward.


    "What do you know? Tell me!"


    Any mention of Carol made rk lose his usualposure.


    One of the subordinates entered the cage and removed the gag from one of the men. Seeing that the


    man was about to bite his tongue off, the subordinate quickly stuffed the gag back in, giving him a few


    hard punches.


    ¡°ying dirty with me? Boss, I suggest stripping them down to check for any gang tattoos or the like."


    Strip them?


    The eyes of the four men widened in horror. A soldier may be killed but not insulted. Being stripped


    naked and exposed to each other was worse than enduring torture.


    "Go ahead." Arabe stood up, her hand resting on rk''s shoulder.


    "I''ll step out for a bit. Feel free to ask them anything you want to know."


    After Arabe left the basement, her phone vibrated again. It was a call from Romeo.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Lost in her own world, Arabe barely noticed the call.


    With a swipe across the screen, Romeo''s voice echoed from the other end, ¡°Be, you''re still not


    home?"


    It was already nine in the evening.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Almost there."


    ¡°What have you been up to all day?"


    ¡°Just dealing with stuff¡± Arabe replied softly, ¡°Just went out with rk."


    ¡°What were you and rk doing?"


    Arabe couldn''t exactly tell him that they had been out rounding up a few guys rted to rk''s


    missing girlfriend.


    If Romeo knew she''d been risking her neck, facing off with a handful of armed thugs, he''d definitely be


    mad.


    ¡°We just hung out."


    ¡°So, what kept you busy all day?"


    Not picking up calls, only replying to one or two messages.


    ¡°I had a small task toplete."


    Helping rk find his girlfriend could be considered a task, right?


    ¡°Was it dangerous?"


    ¡°Not at all. It was easy.¡± Arabe added, ¡°Just took up some time."


    ¡°Indeed, it took up time."


    She''d vanished for an entire day. He would have sent someone to look for her if it wasn''t for her


    message.


    ¡°Did you finish it?¡± Romeo asked, concern in his voice.


    ¡°Yep, it''s done."


    They were just waiting for those guys to confess, then they''d have a lead.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Did you have dinner?"


    Only at his question did Arabe remember that she hadn''t eaten dinner. She had been staking out at


    Carol''s house for quite a long time to catch those guys.


    To keep Romeo from worrying, Arabe lied, ¡°I''ve eaten."


    ¡°I''ll send over somete-night snacks for you, rk, and your parents. What do you feel like?


    Barbecue? Pastries? Or?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, and I don''t want anything."


    Arabe wasnt sure how much longer she would be upied. To save him the trouble of waiting, she


    said, ¡°I''ll just take a shower and head to bed when I get home. You should sleep early as well.


    See you tomorrow."


    Romeo''s eyes softened hearing thest three words, ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow."


    He figured Be must be tired after a day''s work. It wouldn''t be right to disturb her rest now.


    Tomorrow it was, then.


    As long as they could meet.


    ¡°Get home soon, don''t stay out too long.¡± Romeo added, ¡°Let me know when you get home."


    ¡°Okay."


    d that Romeo didn''t ask too many questions, Arabe breathed a sigh of relief and hung up.


    A whileter, rk emerged from the side building, much to Arabe''s surprise, ¡°Did they say


    anything?"


    ¡°They didn''t spill a word.¡± rk seemed a bit down, ¡°Jack stripped them down, but they don''t have any


    gang tattoos. We can''t tell who they are yet."


    ¡°Don''t worry, Jack will figure something out."


    rk gazed at thewn in front of him, his eyes filled with destion, ¡°Be, where do you think Carol


    is now?"


    ¡°I can''t tell."

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    "It''s been a year,¡¯ rkmented, "I can''t believe it took me a year to realize she was in danger. How


    did you find out? I''ve also been to Stardust Lane, but the vigers there wouldn''t say a word about


    Carol. Either they yed dumb, or they simply walked away. How did you figure out something was off


    from what they said?"


    "I bought a cup of hot milk from her neighbor''s breakfast joint and sat down to listen to their chitchat."


    rk was in dumb silence..


    Just like that?


    And she managed to pick up hints from that?


    "They''re all from the same town. You, a stranger, suddenly asking about Carol would have made them


    wary, and they would hide the truth. But if they''re gossiping among themselves, it''s a different story."


    rkughed at himself, "I even went to her house, asking her parents abruptly."


    At that time, he was almost going insane, unable to find Carol anywhere. He had to swallow his pride


    and ask the vigers to visit her parents again and again.


    Her parents kept saying they couldn''t reach their daughter either, and rk thought they were lying.


    He thought Carol had fallen for someone else, that her parents didn''t want him to bother her anymore,


    so they lied to him.


    "Looking back now, her parents probably didn''t know anything, but I can''t be sure. We''ll have to wait for


    the investigation results."


    "What has she been through this past year?" rk murmured to himself, "Why are those people calling


    her a traitor? What kind of situation did she get involved in? Is she safe now?"


    "rk, don''t worry too much,¡¯ Arabe softly consoled, "Those people are also trying to find Carol. That


    means she hasn''t shown up yet, and she must be hiding somewhere."


    "Where could she be hiding?" The thought of Carol possibly spending this past year in extreme danger


    and fear made rk heartache.


    It was all due to his negligence!


    He believed Carol when she said she liked someone else.


    "While Carol told you she was in love with someone else, she also told her adoptive parents she found


    her biological ones and then disappeared from your livespletely. I suspect neither of these things


    are true. She might have had a reason she couldnt stay, or she could have been taken by some other


    force."


    Upon hearing this, rk didn''t know whether to feel relieved or worried.


    The relief came from the possibility that Carol didn''t leave him because she fell for someone else.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The worry was because Carol was nowhere to be found. She might have gotten involved in something


    dangerous and couldn''t get out safely yet.


    Just then, Jack came out from the side building, followed by a few of his men.


    They were all wet and covered in blood, showing they had been working hard.


    "Boss, those hard-nosed guys won''t spill a thing. They''re barely hanging on. If we keep going, they''ll


    kick the bucket,¡¯ Jack reported to Arabe, "I gave each of them one of those life-sustaining injections


    you developed. Once they wake up tomorrow, I''ll resume the interrogation."


    "Alright; Arabe instructed, "Take rk inside to rest for a bit.


    Have someone pour some tea and bring some food. I need to check on myb."


    Arabe took out two small transparent bags from her bag, each containing a cotton swab which


    seemed to have something on it.


    rk asked with confusion, "What are these?"

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    "I made a trip to Carol''s ce, sprayed Luminol in the living room and backyard, and caught a hint of


    fluorescence."


    "You mean someone was hurt? Is it severe?" rk knew what Luminol was, and his heart clenched at


    the thought.


    "We''re not sure whose blood it is yet. We''ll need to run some tests."


    Arabe exined, "I sprayed the Luminol, and swabbed some of the glowing dirt and dust with a


    cotton swab. We''ll have the results soon. Also, I found strands of hair in both Carol''s and her parents¡¯


    rooms. There were also nail clippings under the sofa and in corners. I''ve collected them all."


    The nails and hair could be used for DNA extraction, but it might not be sessful if too much time had


    passed.


    Once the blood test results were back, they couldpare the DNA to see if the blood was theirs.


    If it was, it meant that they had been injured at home, with the living room being the primary crime


    scene and the backyard the secondary.


    But if it wasn''t.


    rk''s heart clenched tightly. How did Carol''s parents get wrapped up in this? What else was hidden


    behind this situation?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh right, boss, here are the hairs from the people inside.¡± Jack handed Arabe a few transparent


    small bags, and there were also traces of blood.


    "How many did you pluck?¡± Arabe took the bag. Blood and hair could be used for DNA testing.


    The blood found in Carol''s living room and backyard could also possibly belong to the four people


    inside.


    Arabe then took out another transparent bag from her backpack.


    Inside was just a bit of powder. If they didn''t look closely, they might think the bag was empty.


    "What''s this?" rk asked again.


    "This was found in the Vitamin C bottle in Carol''s room."


    Jack was a little puzzled, "Isn''t Vitamin C usually in pill form? Why is it powdered?"


    "This isn''t Vitamin C." Arabe exined, then looked at rk, "One of theponents in this powder


    is Aetherbloom."


    Aetherbloom?


    Now, rk couldn''t keep his cool. His heart felt like it was being squeezed. The pain was unbearable.


    "What the heck is Aetherbloom?" Jack, who had been by the boss''s side for many years, had never


    heard of it. But it didn''t seem like a good thing judging from rk''s reaction.


    rk knew that Aetherbloom was a potent poison, "You''re saying that Carol ingested poison? Is she


    possibly gone?"


    "Not necessarily.¡¯ Arabe spoke softly, "Aetherbloom can also be used in medicine. It depends on


    what the otherponents are.


    rk, don''t worry too much. Jack, take rk to rest for a bit. I''m heading to theb."


    ¡°Right.¡± Jack gestured, "rk, this way, please."


    rk didn''t know how he managed to walk into the main building.


    It was luxurious, just as fancy as the Reflections Vi, but he had no heart to appreciate the decor and


    trinkets. All he could think about was what his sister had said.


    Jack came out in a change of clothes, carrying an assortment of food and drinks.


    "rk, have something to eat first, or maybe a cup of coffee. I''m telling you, this coffee is usually only


    for our boss. No one else gets to enjoy it."


    Jack sniffed the aroma of the coffee in the air. It was so fragrant.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    rk slumped on the couch, lost in a sea of despair. Had it not been for Be''s intervention, he would


    still be oblivious to the danger Carol was in.


    How many hidden truths were lurking behind this predicament?


    "rk, drink up, will you?" Jack offered him a ss, speaking earnestly. "Solitary contemtion won''t


    solve anything. Once we get the results from the tests, everything will be clear."


    "No, it won''t be that simple." rk felt as though he had led Be into a foggy maze with no clear


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    direction in sight. The exit seemed so far away.


    "rk, when did you be such a pessimist?" Jack insisted, nudging the ss closer.


    rk epted the drink, but his heart wasn''t in it. "It''s not pessimism."


    It was the reality of their situation, the mounting evidence that offered no reason for optimism.


    Where was Carol? Was she safe? No one could answer him.


    "Don''t worry. With our boss on the case, there''s no mystery she can''t solve." Ever the optimist, Jack


    downed a swig of water from his bottle.


    "But how did Be know that those guys would go to Carol''s house today." rk''s gaze fell on Jack.


    "You wouldn''t know this. Our boss found several hidden cameras and bugs in Carol''s house, oh, sorry,


    I meant Mrs. rk''s house and took them all down. Those who nted the devices would naturally be


    anxious and send people to check."


    "So, Be set a trap there alone."


    rk was suddenly struck by his sister''s bravery. She had risked her life, all to uncover the truth for


    him.


    "She''s a fool, knowing full well that taking down the cameras and bugs would draw them in, yet she


    used herself as bait."


    And she didn''t even ask for backup!


    His heart was a mix of appreciation, guilt, and worry. What if something happened to her?


    "Don''t worry. Our boss is one of the best. There are few in the world who could match her skills. If we


    were there, we would only get in her way."


    Jack grabbed a bag of chips from the table and munched on a few before continuing, "Besides, she


    took all necessary precautions.


    She installed surveince, recorded the fight, and even released a sleep-inducing scent."


    Jack painted a vivid picture, "That scent is potent. Anyone who inhales it will pass out within five


    minutes. But those guys were tough. They held out for seven minutes. That''s a clear indication of their


    superior physical condition. One of them even managed to escape after inhaling it!"


    "You said Be installed surveince and recorded the fight?" rk interjected hastily. "Where''s the


    footage? I want to see it."


    "Er. You should ask the boss for it." Jack hesitated.


    If Be found out that he had shown rk the footage without her permission, she would have his


    head.


    "You said Be fought them. I don''t know if she got hurt in the process. She wouldn''t show me the


    footage because she doesn''t want me to worry."


    "rk, it''s not that, it''s more that I don''t want to lose my job."


    If he could, he would spill everything.


    "You mentioned earlier that those guys were tough. So Be''s skills are superior?" rk queried.


    On this point, Jack was honest, nodding his head. "Our boss is indeed very skilled. She can handle a


    few thugs with ease."


    "Who taught her? She''s so young, yet she could subdue four strong men."


    "You should ask the boss about that!"


    Seeing that Jack was unwilling to disclose much, rk finally relented. "Alright, then add me on


    WhatsApp."

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    "Sure thing." Jack, seeing that rk wasn''t pressing further, readily disyed his QR code.


    After rk added him as a friend, he even sent him a friendly GIF.


    Jack opened it and eximed, "Jesus, rk, I didn''t know you were into this. This woman''s got some


    curves!"


    The GIF featured a sultry woman blowing a kiss, both innocent and suggestive; Jack found it quite


    intriguing.


    Meanwhile, rk had managed to hack into Jack''s phone and ess the surveince footage.


    He saw a group of men, their faces concealed by ck masks, burst into Carol''s living room with swift


    and ruthless precision.


    Then, his sister locked the door, leaving her alone to face them.


    "Carol? You are traitor, finally showing your face."


    "Today''s the day you die."


    They mistook his sister for Carol, intending to kill her with their ruthless tactics.


    rk''s heart clenched with anxiety. His sister was facing danger alone. What if something happened?


    "You''re not Carol?"


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing them alternately brandishing knives and guns, wanting to kill this girl, rk felt his heart in his


    throat. Thankfully, his sister was more skilled than they were; otherwise, the consequences would be


    unthinkable.


    Despite the flurry of bullets aimed at his sister, she managed to dodge them all perfectly, even


    Her skills and her reaction speed left rk utterly astounded.


    Realizing they were at a disadvantage, the group decided to retreat.


    One of the men threw a smoke grenade, but even in the dense smoke, his sister could locate them by


    sound, binding up the ones who hadn''t managed to escape through the window.


    "Can you tell which organization these guys are from by their moves?" rk asked Jack, who was still


    beside him.


    Jack, who had been drooling over the woman in the GIF, was startled when he saw the video ying


    on rk''s phone, "Damn, how did you get this video? You hacked into my phone? When did that


    happen?"


    "Don''t worry, I only extracted this video."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t look at anything else that wasn''t necessary.


    "You''re a hacker, too?" Jack suddenly realized. "What''s with you Collins, howe you all have so


    many skills."


    He''d been careless!


    Hepletely didn''t realize the GIF with the woman had a virus!


    "I''m not sure if the guy who got away will go back and tip them off.


    Be could be in danger.¡¯ rk said, worried. "You guys need to keep an eye on her in secret."


    Of course, as her brother, he would also always be by her side, ensuring she didn''t get hurt.


    "You might think that the video looks dangerous with all the gunfire, but let me tell you, our boss can


    handle this like it''s a walk in the park. You didn''t see it before, but when dozens of guns were pointed at


    our boss, she managed to escape unscathed."


    "What do you mean?" rk seemed to understand something.


    "What exactly did Be go through before?"


    "Nothing, I was just rambling.¡¯ Jack wished he could p himself.


    Why couldn''t he keep his mouth shut?


    "What''s going on? Why were there dozens of guns pointed at Be?


    Did Be upset some gangsters or what?" rk was really anxious and wanted to know the reason.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    "rk, I beg you, pretending you didn''t hear anything!¡± Jack pleaded, his hands sped together in


    prayer, "Whatever you want to know, ask our bosster when the time is right. Just don''t say it came


    from me now! Or I''m done for!"


    rk didn''t want to put him in a tough spot, so he simply said, "Whatever you tell me, I swear it stays


    with me. I won''t breathe a word to Be."


    ¡°rk, some things even Romeo doesnt know. Spare me, y dumb, I beg you!"


    If the boss found out he bbed again, he''d surely be transferred to the triangr zone, and then he


    wouldn''t be able to protect the boss all the time!


    With all these weaklings around, he had to be the one to protect the boss personally at critical times.


    Just then, Arabe appeared, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Seeing Jack sping his hands and begging for something, Arabe was puzzled, "What are you


    begging rk for?"


    "The boss is here.¡± Jack felt doomed and quickly made up an excuse, "Well, rk wanted to set me up


    with someone, this beautifuldy."


    He shed a picture he had taken earlier, "I was just begging rk for her contact info."


    Arabe was a bit speechless. In a time like this, he was still thinking about such things. She coldly


    said, "Get lost."


    "Yes, yes." Jack breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that the boss didn''t suspect anything.


    "Theparison results are in. The blood traces in the living room, and the yard match that of Mr. and


    Mrs. Earwood."


    The moment Arabe stopped talking, rk''s attention shifted, "You mean Carol''s parents got hurt?"


    "Yes." Arabe exined, "A viger mentioned that a few months ago, around two or three in the


    morning, a group of people went to Carol''s house. Despite the rain, they were walking around in the


    yard. They were probably looking for Carol, identally startled her parents, and they got injured in the


    ensuing argument."


    Arabe paused, then continued her analysis, "The viger said that for four or five days after the


    group appeared, the Earwoods'' door never opened. Judging by the blood traces, the incident


    happened in the living room and then moved to the yard. So, I guess, during those days, the injured Mr.


    and Mrs. Earwood might have been taken away by that group. We don''t know where they went and


    what they did"


    Based on the viger''s statement, Mr. and Mrs. Earwood returned only after four or five days, and soon


    after, they went out to look for Carol.


    So, their disappearance that night is the key to solving this mystery.


    "Did the powder get tested?¡± rk asked, his mood heavy.


    Arabe just mentioned that one of the ingredients in the powder was Aetherbloom, which was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    extremely toxic.


    "Besides Aetherbloom, there are 16 other herbs. Each one is toxic."


    "What about when they''rebined?"


    "The toxicity increases.¡± Arabe said casually, "One of theb rats just died. It took the poison and


    died instantly."


    There wasn''t even time to save it.


    rk''s heart clenched, "You''re saying Carol might have taken this poison.


    She''s been missing for a year. Was she forced to take this lethal poison and then dumped?


    So, all these powers couldn''t find her.


    Because she''s no longer in this world.


    Thinking about this, rk felt a pain in his chest that nearly suffocated him.


    "Not necessarily.¡± Arabe analyzed, "What if she used this poison on someone else?"


    "What do you mean?" rk didn''t understand.


    "Considering how many people are looking for her, this poison might be her self-defense mechanism.


    To keep it hidden, she put it in a vitamin C bottle. That bottle looks old, and she must have used it for a


    long time."


    "Boss, ording to your theory, Mrs. rk would have to poison a ton of people with this."


    Arabe gave him a look, and Jack immediately shut up.


    "Carol is physically weak, it''s possible that this poison might really be for her self-defense.¡¯

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Aside from drugging, did she have any other means of protecting herself?


    She was so frail, there couldn''t be.


    "Not necessarily.¡¯ Arabe overturned his assumption again, "Didn''t those four guys inside say Carol


    was a traitor? If Carol was one of them, then her skills could conceivably be on par with theirs."


    That didn''t seem to align with her being "as weak as a kitten¡¯.


    Whether she had skills or not and how good those skills were would need further investigation.


    "No, it can''t be." rk recalled his previous interactions with Carol, and there was no indication that


    she was a skilled individual. She was probably afraid of even cockroaches.


    "We can only continue to investigate.¡± Arabe checked the time, "rk, it''s gettingte, it''s almost


    eleven, let''s head home."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It waste; their parents would be worried.


    "Mom and Dad have already called me a few times, and I don''t know if they called you."


    rk checked his phone. Not a single call.


    "Worrying about it now won''t help, let''s go."


    Seeing his sister had been busy all day, rk didn''t want to trouble her any more. He nodded and


    drove her home.


    On the way, rk heard a rumbling sound from his sister''s stomach.


    He realized something, "Be, are you hungry? Did you have dinner?"


    "I had." Arabe lied.


    Her stomach rumbled again. rk nced at her, "Still lying to me.


    Did you skip meals today to catch those guys?"


    "I had lunch."


    "So you skipped dinner.¡± rk felt guilty, "You silly girl, I will be worried. You have to take care of your


    health first."


    "I''m not hungry."


    Just as Arabe finished speaking, her stomach rumbled in protest again.


    rk felt both distressed and amused, "What do you want to eat?


    I''m also hungry. Shall we grab somete-night snacks on the way home?"


    "Okay.¡¯ Arabe thought momentarily and blurted out, "Let''s get some pastries."


    It was sote. Better avoid anything spicy.


    There were other things to take care ofter so it wouldn''t be good if she upset her stomach.


    "Alright, I know a ce that makes amazing pastries. They specialize inte-night snacks. We can buy


    a bunch to take home."


    "Okay.


    Reflections Vi.


    Serena checked the time, and it was already half-past eleven. Why hadn''t rk returned yet?


    There was no sign of him downstairs, she sat at her vanity, waiting impatiently. She was eager to know


    where rk and Arabe had gone! Why were they taking so long?


    It wasn''t until she heard the sound of a sports car outside the vi that she looked out the window. Sure


    enough, it was rk''s car!


    rk was finally back!


    Hmph, that Arabe, monopolizing rk until sote, was she afraid that if they returned earlier, rk


    would have time to apany her.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    "Sweetheart, thank goodness you''re back. Where did that rk take you this time?"


    Louisa, sitting on the couch, quickly got up to greet Arabe as she walked in.


    When she had called and messaged her earlier, she hadn''t gotten any response for a while. Louisa


    was worried something had happened to her daughter.


    "rk and I just went out. I didn''t check my phone;¡¯ Arabe exined softly.


    "As long as you''re safe,¡¯ Louisa said before turning to rk, "Young man, look at the time! You can''t


    just keep your sister outte! If you want to party, that''s one thing, but a youngdy should get her


    beauty sleep. Can''t you keep track of time?"


    "It was my idea to go out,¡¯ Arabe defended, "It wasn''t rk''s fault."


    Louisa turned back to rk, "You see, your sister defends you, even after she asked you out to bond.


    You better treat her right!"


    rk, carrying bags ofte-night snacks, just smiled, "Got it, Mom.


    I brought food, let''s eat."


    "I can''t, and I''ve been doing yoga with Romeo''s mom, trying to lose weight."


    "Then I should support my wife. You two enjoy,¡¯ Keh led her upstairs, advising, "Don''t worry too


    much about the kids. They''re just out having fun and brought some food back. Let''s head upstairs."


    "I had a bad feeling. I thought something happened to them."


    rk brought the snacks to the kitchen. The servants arranged everything onto 11rge tes.


    Serena, who had been waiting upstairs for a while, came down when rk didn''t show up. She found


    them in the dining area.


    rk was just serving Arabe some tarts, mumbling, "Eat more."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "rk, Be, you''re back?" Serena hid her jealousy behind a bright smile, "So much food. can anyone


    join?"


    "Serena? Come, join us. I brought a lot; He got up to pull a chair out for her and got her utensils.


    Serena shot a nce at Arabe. So she not only snatched rk but also brought these "trophies" to


    show off? Cunning girl!


    "Serena, eat up,¡¯ rk served her a few tarts, then turned to Arabe, "How is it?"


    Arabe nodded, "It''s good."


    "Eat more, then,¡¯ rk put more on her te. He felt a pang of sympathy when he remembered how


    she had been busy all day.


    "These are good too. Try them,¡¯ He added more to her te.


    Serena''s eyes shed with displeasure. rk had only served her four, but he had given Arabe


    seven!


    "rk, you should eat while it''s hot,¡¯ Arabe advised.


    "I''m not hungry.¡¯ rk felt guilty and served her some more food, including crispy sausage. He even


    got her a piece of beef sausage as well, worrying she might not beplete.


    Arabe had been hungry all day, yet she had spent hours in theboratory. If he hadn''t heard her


    stomach growling, would she have gone without eating tonight?


    "rk, this is for you,¡¯ Arabe picked up one and put it onto rk''s te.


    rk felt touched but also more guilty, "Eat more, I''m not hungry."


    Mid-meal, Arabe suddenly remembered she''d forgotten to call Romeo. She took out her phone and


    sent him a message.


    [I''m home now. Go to sleep early. Goodnight.]


    Within seconds, Romeo replied, [You''re going to sleep?]


    [Yes."

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    [I see you''re enjoying your meal.]


    Arabe looked up at the message, "rk, did you tell Romeo we''re having a midnight snack?"


    "Yeah, he asked if we were home, and I said we were, having ate-night snack."


    "And you sent him my photo?"


    "Yep." rk showed her the picture, "Look at you all chubby from eating, so cute."


    [So, you lied about going to bed just to have a midnight snack with rk?] Romeo texted with a sad


    emoji.


    All Arabe could reply was, [I''ll go to bed right after I shower]


    [Are you tired today?]


    [Yeah, a bit.]


    Serena noticed Arabe constantly typing. Oh, that attitude, as if she wanted to make it clear that she


    was chatting with Romeo!


    What she was showing off?


    She even purposely mentioned Romeo''s name, as if she was announcing to the world that she was


    chatting with Romeo!


    After a while, Arabe finished her snack and stood up, "I''m full."


    Serena thought she finally had a chance to be alone with rk. Her eyes lit up, but before she could


    express her joy.


    "Be, wait.¡± rk hadn''t finished eating yet, but seeing his sister getting up, he quickly stood up too,


    "I''m done too. I''ll walk you upstairs."


    Arabe was a bit puzzled.


    Serena didn''t expect rk to be so clingy to Arabe and suddenly felt unhappy!


    "I forgot to ask you a question earlier.¡¯ After leaving the dining area and making sure no one was


    around, rk whispered, "You said your skills were taught by those old men. are they masters in their


    fields?"


    "Yep." Arabe nodded, not understanding why rk suddenly asked this question.


    "So, your fighting skills were also taught by one of them?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arabe immediately reacted, "Did Jack tell you something?"


    "No, he didn''t say anything. I hacked into his phone and saw the video of you fighting with those guys."


    Now, it made sense to Arabe. That big mouth, he must have told rk about her installing


    surveince at Carol''s house. Otherwise, how would rk know there were surveince videos in his


    phone and even hack into it to see?


    So, the picture of the beautiful woman that rk sent to Jack was not to introduce him to a girl but to a


    virus.


    Just to hack his phone.


    "Be, when was your gang established?" rk asked again.


    Did Jack also mention the gang?


    Right now, Arabe just wanted to wring his neck.


    "Jack didn''t really say anything. It''s just that I saw those guys calling you boss and they all had


    weapons." rk couldn''t help but ask, "I don¡¯t want to pry into your past. He just wants to know if


    you''re safe now. Do you need more people to protect you?"


    "No need.¡± Arabe smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, rk, I''m doing just fine."


    "So, what does your gang do?"


    "Well, we protect the weak and also some medicinal nts.¡¯

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    After all, in the Triangr Zone, she owned a mountain of priceless medicinal herbs.


    The mountain was covered in rare medicinal nts that couldn''t be bought even if they had money in


    the world.


    "Are you serious?" rk asked, half skeptical and half hopeful.


    "Yes." Arabe nodded earnestly, her young face full of sincerity.


    rk seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "Did you recognize the affiliation of the guys who attacked us


    tonight?"


    Arabe shook her head, "! couldn''t tell."


    They were all deadly and ruthless, and their backgrounds were hard to discern.


    rk nodded, "I''m d you can handle yourself. At least you can defend yourself when things get


    dangerous. But you risked your life today, using yourself as bait. You have no idea how worried I was


    when they pulled out their guns. From now on, let me know if anythinges up. I may not be as


    skilled as you, but I can at least arrange for more people to help you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arabe knew that rk meant well and was worried about her. So she nodded obediently, "I


    understand, rk."


    "You must be tired from today. Rest up early.¡¯ rk patted her head.


    "You should also rest early, rk. Don''t stay up all night on the balcony anymore."


    rk was touched when he heard this, and he hadn''t expected his sister to know about his sleepless


    nights. "Alright, I promise you."


    After taking a shower and attending to some personal matters, Arabe finally went to bed around one


    in the morning.


    The next morning, as she was having breakfast, she noticed the servants ncing at her with


    something like hesitation in their eyes.


    It was as if something had happened that she didn''t know about.


    "What happened?" Arabe asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Tell me." Arabe put down her fork and leaned back in her chair, exuding an aura of authority.


    One of the servants timidly started, "Ms. Be, you called rk outst night, and this upset Serena.


    Serena threw a huge tantrum."


    Arabe was puzzled and raised an eyebrow, "What does my calling rk have to do with her?"


    ¡°rk had promised her that he would go shopping with her. They were already in the garage, about to


    get in the car when your call came. rk then left in a hurry."


    Arabe hadn''t expected such a coincidence. Seeing the servants"


    unsettled expressions, she asked, "Did she give you guys a hard time?"


    "No, she took it out on Edith. She thought Edith had tipped you off."


    "Serena smashed the flowers Edith had for you. The vase shattered."


    Arabe caught the main point, "Flowers for me?"


    "Yes, Edith said she had a cold for many days that wouldn''t go away. It was your medicine that finally


    cured her. So she''s been wanting to repay this kindness. On her day off, she saw a flower shop while


    she was shopping and spent 30 dors to buy you a bouquet. When she got home, she even asked us


    for advice on how to arrange them. She was about to bring them to your room when Serena stopped


    her."


    Arabe understood, "Where is Serena now?"


    "Ms. Be, please don''t confront Serena. She''ll know we''ve been gossiping-"


    "She''s already nning to fire us."


    "Ms. Be, please don''t go to her. We beg you."


    The servants were terrified, pleading desperately with Arabe.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I won''t get you guys into trouble."


    After finishing her breakfast, Arabe left the room, leaving the servants worriedly whispering among


    themselves, fearing for their jobs.


    Arabe first found Edith, handing her a small bottle, "Edith, you have not been looking welltely. This


    will help rejuvenate you.


    Take one a week."


    "Ms. Be? Your medicine must be expensive. I can''t ept this!"


    Edith knew Arabe was highly skilled in medicine and that anything she gave would be high-quality.


    "Just take it, don''t be shy.¡± Arabe ced it in her hand, didn¡¯t mention the cost, nor did she mention


    Serena. Instead, she said, "If you ever run into trouble at home, you cane to me for help."


    "Ms. Be.¡± Edith wondered if Arabe knew something.


    But Arabe changed the subject, "Are mom and dad awake yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "What about rk?"


    "He''s still in his room."


    Arabe nodded, "Don''t overwork yourself. If you''re not feeling well, make sure to take a break."


    "Thank you, Ms. Be."


    Edith was still in a daze even after Arabe had left. The other servants noticed and hurried over.


    ¡°Edith, what did Ms. Be give you this time?"


    "Will your skin glow if you take it?"


    "I always have e. Thest time I asked Ms. Be for help, she gave me a small bottle of


    effervescent tablets. After taking them a few days, my e scars were gone."


    "I usually feel dizzy when I stand up after squatting for a while. Ms.


    Be gave me a dozen scented tea to make tea with. I haven''t experienced any dizziness since."


    "I didn''t know how to dress well. But seeing Ms. Be always looking stylish and beautiful, I asked her


    for advice. She taught me about color coordination and even gifted me a few sets of QY clothes. QY!


    She just gave them to me!"


    The servants couldn''t stop praising Arabe.


    "Ms. Be is the nicest rich youngdy I''ve ever met!"


    "She''s not pretentious. She''s straightforward and doesn''t beat around the bush. Unlike some people


    who smile elegantly on the surface but are incredibly dark on the inside."


    "I like Ms. Be because it''sfortable being around her."


    Serena, who was about to go downstairs, clenched her fists upon hearing this. Damn that Arabe, she


    really knew how to win people over!


    "I knew it! So that''s why some of you don''t respect Serena. You''ve all been bought over!" Martha,


    helping Serena downstairs, made sure to raise her voice as she sarcastically said, "Serena, it turned


    out you didn''t pay enough. That''s why people are sabotaging you."


    "Ms. Be didn''t buy us."


    "We went to ask Ms. Be for advice on our own."


    "It has nothing to do with Ms. Be."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The servants were getting flustered.


    However, Martha didn''t listen to their exnations. Instead, she said, "Listen to yourselves, all


    defending her. She gave you some cheap trinkets, and you''re all won over. No wonder you all say it''s


    of you are implying that she''s dark inside."


    The servants became even more flustered, "No, we didn''t mean that."


    "Alright, everyone, go back to work." After Edith spoke, the servants gave her a grateful look before


    hurrying off to their tasks.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Martha''s gaze fell upon Edith, then at the small bottle in her hand, her tone dripping with disdain, "Such


    a miserly gift, Serena wouldn''t even dare to present such a thing, yet you all treat it like a priceless


    treasure."


    "Yes, even if Ms. Be gave me a de of grass, I''d still be thrilled!


    I''d also treat it like a precious gem!" Edith was deeply moved by Ms. Be''s gesture today, feeling more


    confident than ever, "If you''re not pleased, go ahead andin to Mrs. Collins!"


    Martha''s expression darkened, visibly upset.


    "Ms. Be noticed that I''ve been looking pale recently and kindly gave me a medicine bottle. Yet you


    can''t stand it, thinking I''ve been bribed, wanting to kick me out of the Collins family! Go ahead and tell


    her. Let''s see if Mrs. Collins will even care about your words."


    Martha hadnt expected the usually meek Edith to suddenly be so sharp-tongued, "So, you have


    someone backing you up now, feeling all high and mighty?"


    "Yes, I have Ms. Be supporting me. What about it? Do you have a problem with that? Take it up with


    her!" Edith turned to Martha again, "Over the years, hasn''t Serena given you plenty of gifts?


    You''ve epted them for eighteen years, and I''ve only epted two! If anyone should be kicked out, it


    should be you first! What can you do other than use your power to bully others?"


    "Edith, you''re crossing the line. Despite everything, Martha was like a second mother to me, and she''s


    been with me since I was a child, more like family to me. You need to apologize to her right now!"


    With Serena backing her, Martha looked even more confident, her nose in the air as she stared down


    at Edith.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?"


    "Now, none of you even respect me? Fine, I''m very dissatisfied with your service. I want you to leave


    this house immediately. I''ll exin the situation to my parents. Please pack up your things and leave


    right now!"


    Upon hearing this, Edith grew even more furious, "The person who paid my wages is Mrs. Collins.


    Unless they asked me to leave, no one can force me to take a single step out of this house!"


    Serena was clearly infuriated. This maid was too arrogant!


    "You wretch, how dare you disrespect Serena! Debby, Daisy, why are you just standing there, go and


    seize her!"


    Martha rolled up her sleeves and advanced towards Edith, "Today, I''m going to teach this insolent old


    woman a lesson on behalf of Serena!"


    Debby and Daisy, being Martha''s allies, quickly responded and grabbed hold of Edith''s hands. Unable


    to break free, Edith looked up, anger in her eyes.


    "Are you allwless now? Mrs. Collins was still there. Even if someone needs to be taught a lesson, it


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    certainly wouldn''t be your ce to do so!"


    Martha raised her hand, about to p her.


    "I''d like to see who dare to hit her."


    A cold voice echoed from behind them. Everyone turned to look and saw Arabe returning from the


    garden, her face icy cold.


    Debby and Daisy, frightened by Arabe¡¯s imposing aura, quietly let go of Edith.


    "Ms. Be, you came at just the right time.¡¯ Martha, upon seeing Arabe, showed no fear but an air of


    arrogance, "This old woman has been bullying your sister. Shouldn''t you do something?"


    "Since when did it be your ce to tell me what to do in my own home?" Arabe didn''t even


    spare her a nce, "Get lost."


    Martha was immediately filled with indignation.


    "Edith, you might go back to your work."


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, Serena interjected, "No, sister, she can''t leave. Today, she was


    rude to Martha and defied me. If we just let her go, won''t all the servants think they can walk all over us


    in the future?"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Arabe stared into her eyes, her tone icy and mocking, "Your beloved Martha has crossed the line


    more than once. I still have the video fromst time. Should I have her kicked out too?"


    Serena''s face turned ashen, her mind shing back to the time when Martha purposely unscrewed the


    lid of the olive oil bottle, intending to cause Arabe to slip, only for Arabe to call up the security


    footage from Overwatch.


    Back then, Arabe had dered that if she ever caught them ying underhanded tricks behind her


    back, she would hand over the footage to the police, tell their parents, or upload it online.


    Arabe had also stated: If your people try to harm me, do you really think you can escape unscathed?


    Will our parents believe you or me?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Edith, who was standing nearby, finally understood why Ms. Be had chosen to hold onto the


    evidence rather than handing it over to thedy.


    Ms. Be had mentioned then that this evidence could merely prove Martha''s malicious intentions. If


    Martha insisted that it was all her idea, and Serena had nothing to do with it. Then Serena started using


    her lifelong bond with their parents to leverage her innocence, or crying in front of the elderly folks at


    home, or even in front of her brothers.


    Then, the most that would happen was a servant getting fired!


    Serena, for the most part, would not be shown the door!


    At most, she''d face mild punishment.


    But this piece of evidence, in Ms. Be''s hands, was like a trump card, serving as a warning to them.


    They would surely make mistakes if they got desperate and tried to pressure Ms. Be into deleting the


    footage. And when the mistakes got too big, it would be more than just a case of getting kicked out.


    Looking back now, Edith couldn''t help but admire Ms. Be''s calm and foresight!


    Just then, two young maids came to Arabe, crying.


    "Ms. Be, Ms. Be!"


    Arabe turned around, noticing their red-rimmed eyes, and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "They''ve gone too far!" Gloria pointed at Debby and Daisy, tears streaming down her face, "They


    ruined all of my clothes because they have Serena and Martha backing them up! Look!"


    The clothes in her hands had been shredded to pieces. This wasn''t the first time!


    "My skincare products that I bought yesterday were thrown into the trash too! I confronted them on


    WhatsApp, and they admitted it was them! They even asked what I could do about it!" Doris showed


    Arabe the chat history, her face mixed with anger and hurt.


    Debby and Daisy didn''t expect these two neers to have the audacity toin to Ms. Be in


    front of them and were instantly outraged!


    "Now that the evidence is clear, there''s nothing else to say. This house doesn''t need you two any


    longer."


    Hearing Arabe''s words, Debby couldn''t help but mimic Edith, "Ms. Be, the one who pays me is the


    Serena and Martha were secretly delighted, d that someone could finally stand up to Arabe. They


    decided to reward Debby with an extra drumstickter.


    "Oh, fine.¡± Arabe pulled out her phone, dialed a number in front of them, and turning on the speaker,


    "Mom, are you awake?"


    "Be dear, I just woke up. What is it you need."

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    "I want to fire a couple of the staff."


    "Which two pests have managed to upset you?" Louisa, sensing Arabe¡¯s ill temper, immediately


    shared her lividity.


    "Debby and Daisy,¡¯ Arabe stated their names without hesitation.


    "Did they dare to disrespect you? If so, I won''t let them off the hook so easily!"


    Debby and Daisy, overhearing the conversation, felt a chill run down their spines.


    "Not exactly disrespect, just a propensity for insolence, and they tend to bully the others."


    "That''s outrageous! I pay them a few thousand dors a month, not to act high and mighty, disrupting


    the harmony of my household!


    Those two numbskulls won''tst long in this line of work!"


    Angry voices echoed from the phone, along with the sound of Louisa rummaging around her room,


    "Huh, where did my slippers go?"


    It seemed she was about to storm downstairs, likely to confront Debby and Daisy.


    The girls panicked, instinctively wanting to flee, but they were blocked by Gloria and Doris.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I can handle this.¡± Arabe eyed Gloria and Doris calmly, "Since you have no


    objections, I''ll proceed with the dismissal."


    ¡°Absolutely, fire them! I''ll have a word with themter!¡± Louisa couldn''t find her slippers and muttered to


    herself, "Be, remember, you''re the apple of your father''s and my eye. In this house, you always have


    the right to fire anyone!"


    Arabe hung up the phone and turned to Debby and Daisy, "Did you hear that?"


    "We''re sorry, Ms. Be, it was all Martha."


    Debby''s words were cut off as Martha gave her a harsh twist of the arm, "What nonsense are you


    spouting?"


    "Nothing, I didn''t say anything." Debby hung her head.


    "Apologize." Arabe didn''t care who started the trouble, and they were all in it together.


    Debby and Daisy hastily apologized to her and to Edith, Gloria, and Doris as well.


    "We don''t need our sries for this month, and we''ll give it to Gloria and Doris. Please, Ms. Be,


    plead with Madam not to cklist us in this industry."


    "We''ll change, really. Ms. Be!"


    Arabe pulled her hand away coldly, then turned to Martha, who had no choice but to bow her head


    and apologize to Arabe, Edith, Gloria, and Doris due to the surveince.


    "Let''s dock Martha''s sry for this month as well since she''s implicated,¡± Arabe said with a slight


    smile.


    "Ms. Be, your punishment is fair.¡¯ Martha had to swallow her pride for the sake of her future.


    Arabe then turned to Serena, "Keep your people in check from now on."


    Serena was furious but helpless. She had overheard her mother''s words on the phone.


    Her mother had said Arabe was her precious daughter!


    Arabe always has the right to fire anyone in this house!


    At that moment, Louisa came downstairs in her slippers. Seeing both her daughters, she couldn''t help


    but ask, "Where are Debby and Daisy?"


    "They''ve just gone to pack their things,¡¯ Arabe replied calmly.


    "Are you alright?" Louisa touched Arabe''s head, showing her concern, "They didn''ty a hand on


    you, did they?"


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile at the thought of those two trying to hit her.


    "No.¡¯ Arabe chuckled.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "That''s it then.¡¯ Louisa snapped, her anger bubbling over. "They dare to bully my daughter in my house!


    Gloria, where is Erik? Fetch him for me at once!"


    ¡°Right away."


    Upon hearing the summons, Erik hurried over. When he saw both Martha and Serena standing off to


    the side, their expressions clearly disturbed, he turned to Louisa. Her face was etched with a deep


    annoyance. ¡°Madam, what seemed to be the problem?"


    ¡°Set up a higher requirement when you are hiring in the future.


    Don''t let just anyone in!¡± Louisa chided. ¡°Be came back home after such hardship. Keh and I


    couldn''t bear to raise our voices at her. But these two servants dare to show attitude in front of my


    daughter!"


    Erik nced at Arabe and then at the servants behind her. It couldn''t be Edith and her group, could


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    it?


    Surely not Martha?


    He looked at Martha, who shook her head slightly. Erik let out a silent sigh of relief.


    ¡°Madam, I am unsure which two servants have upset Ms. Be. I shall take care of them immediately."


    ¡°By the time you do that, the fried chicken will have gone cold! I don''t even know how you manage this


    household! If that happened again, you won''t be managing anything!"


    Hearing this, Erik quickly lowered his head. ¡°Madam, I apologize. I assure you that will not happen


    again!"


    ¡°Later, you are to call a meeting. Make sure everyone knew their ce. If anyone is unhappy, they can


    pack their bags and leave immediately!"


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Erik maintained his bow, surprised at the intensity of Louisa''s anger.


    ¡°I will go and settle this. Be, you go and have breakfast. Don''t be upset. I will make sure they pay."


    ¡°Mom, don''t let this upset you."


    ¡°My sweet child, you are so wronged but still worry about me."


    Louisa¡¯s heart ached even more at Arabe¡¯s words.


    Seeing her storm off, Martha helped Serena back to her room. Both of them were furious.


    That damned Arabe was getting more and more in the way!


    ¡°Martha, did you hear? Mom said that Arabe is her precious daughter.¡± Serena balled her fists in


    frustration. Her mother was supposed to be fair, but it was clear where her favoritismy.


    ¡°That was exactly why I told you to use rk¡¯s card and buy more things. If the love is gone, at least


    the money is still there!"


    Serena finally understood Martha¡¯s intentions. Martha was the only one who truly cared for her in this


    house, more than her own mother ever did!


    ¡°Arabe is spending more and more time with thedy of the house. It''s only natural that she would


    favor her. After all, she is their real daughter."


    Martha''s words felt like a knife to Serena''s heart.


    ¡°But the brothers haven''t spent much time with Arabe, Serena.


    You need to seize this opportunity!"


    y the affection card and get the brothers to buy things.


    ¡°Soon, when rk wakes up, go find him.¡± Martha whispered something else into Serena''s ear.


    Meanwhile.


    Edith and Gloria couldn''t stop thanking Arabe. Arabe replied quietly, "There''s no need to thank me.


    It''s my fault that you were treated poorly."


    ¡°Ms. Be, I''m not upset! Seeing Debby and Daisy leave, I feel so relieved, so happy!¡± Gloria couldn''t


    help but break into a smile.


    Doris alsoughed. ¡°This is the first time I''ve seen thedy of the house get so angry. It shows how


    important Ms. Be is to her. I¡¯m envious of your bond with her. I lost my mother when I was very


    young."


    Her expression darkened.


    Gloria added, ¡°After this incident, I don¡¯t think Martha will dare to step out of line. Ms. Be, we were


    lucky you were here today!¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    "Yeah, otherwise Martha would be walking around like she owns the ce,¡¯ Edith chuckled, "Ms. Be,


    I can''t thank you enough."


    "Don''t mention it,¡¯ Arabe responded as she heard someone call her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Be, you''re up early today?"


    The man descending the stairs was rk. He vividly remembered seeing the light from Be''s room


    still on at 1 a.m.st night. He was surprised she was up So early today.


    "I just couldn''t sleep; Arabe replied, looking up at him, "Did you sleep well, rk?"


    "I couldn''t at first, but the scent of that essential oil you gave me helped me drift off} rk admitted, still


    baffled by the experience.


    It had been a while since he''d slept so soundly.


    Upon hearing this, Gloria''s interest was piqued, "What kind of essential oil was that? Sounds really


    useful. I want one, too!"


    Arabe noticed the envy in Gloria''s eyes, "Would you like one? I can get it for youter"


    "Oh, thank you, Ms. Be!¡± Gloria couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "All present get one;¡¯ Arabe added, looking at the other twodies nearby.


    Edith and Doris brightened up instantly. Did that mean they would get one, too?


    "Ms. Be, you''re so kind."


    Why was there such a huge difference between rich youngdies?


    Serena had received the best education and had always been immersed in the finest family


    atmosphere. Yet, why did her manners fall short?


    Then there was Be, who, despite growing up in adversity, had awe-inspiring skills.


    The gap between individuals was indeed vast.


    "Have you had breakfast?" rk asked, hooking his arm around his sister as they walked, "Any news?"


    "A bit; Arabe responded, keeping her voice low due to the presence of the house help around.


    rk turned to the house help, "You may all go."


    "Yes, sir"


    As Gloria left, she couldn''t help butment, "rk and Ms. Be have such a strong bond. Even


    after all these years apart, their sibling love is still"


    She didn''t finish her sentence as she noticed Serena and Martha standing on the winding staircase,


    causing her to lose her words.


    Martha red at her fiercely as if she wished to mince her.


    Gloria hurriedly left, cursing her bad luck for running into them again.


    With Doris and Edith gone, only Serena and Martha remained on the staircase, both wearing grim


    expressions.


    "These blind fools, thinking they''re something special, daring to gossip behind our backs."


    Serena''s mind echoed Gloria''s words. The sight of rk cozying up with Arabe, whispering to her,


    caused Serena''s hand to clench into a fist.


    How did Arabe manage to do this?


    With the dining area cleared by rk, Arabe finally spoke, "My people checked the flight records to


    Iridia over the past year.


    There''s no exit record for Carol."


    "So, Carol could still be in the country?" rk''s excitement was palpable.


    "There are three possibilities. She''s still here; she went to Iridia, but her exit record was erased, or she


    went to another country."


    If she changed her name midway, that couldplicate things further.


    Given the extensive timeframe, finding her would be like finding a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    The light in rk''s eyes dimmed instantly. Yeah, if she chose to hide or if she was being held against


    her will.


    rk couldn''t bear to continue that line of thought.


    "However, there is indeed a record of her parents leaving the country about two or three months ago."


    Upon hearing Arabe''s words, rk immediately asked, "Where did they go?"


    "Lidaria."


    Upon hearing this, rk was uncertain whether to worry or panic, "If Carol isn''t in Lidaria, then their trip


    is in vain."


    Not to mention, they had never left their small town for most of their lives. Now they were in a foreign


    country, far away, andpletely unfamiliar.


    "I have asked people to check their whereabouts. I believe there will be news soon." Arabe saw that


    rk was in a bad mood and whispered, "This matter can''t be rushed. There are too many situations


    involved. You should eat and drink now, and save more energy."


    Upon hearing his sister''sforting words, rk couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his heart. He wasn''t


    sure if he''d ever see Carol again.


    But seeing his sister this understanding and adorable, his heart still warmed up, feeling all fuzzy.


    Having a sister felt so good.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Why hadn''t he felt this with Serena before?


    "Don''t run yourself ragged; eat something first."


    rk never thought that his anchor would be his sister now.


    Looking at her calm and wise face, it felt as if she could hold up the sky if it were to fall.


    It was oddly reassuring.


    Arabe even picked up his fork and served him some dishes.


    After rk had eaten, Arabe whispered, "I''m going to visit Vi Cascada"


    There were still four unidentified people locked up there.


    Just as rk was about to say he''d apany her, a voice rang out.


    "rk!"


    Serena ran over. Seeing Arabe, she greeted her with a sweet smile as if nothing had happened that


    morning.


    "rk, I need to talk to you!"


    Arabe nced at rk, "I''ll be going first."


    "Hold on: rk really wanted to go with her, but Serena quickly grabbed his arm, asking with a grin,


    "rk, I''ve been waiting for you all morning! I have something to tell you."


    Seeing Arabe''s retreating figure, rk could only say, "What was that? Tell me."


    "I''ve been a bit busy these past few days, haven''t had time to be with you." rk said guiltily. Then,


    turning to the girl beside him, he suddenly remembered something, "Oh right, did you go shoppingst


    night?"


    Serena had been beating around the bush, wondering how to start the conversation, but rk took the


    initiative to ask!


    She was secretly delighted but kept a poker face, "Yes, Martha went with me."


    "I had something urgentst night. Didn''t mean to stand you up."


    rk exined. Then, turning to his sister, he asked caringly, "Did you find something you liked?"


    "Yes!" Serena said happily, "There are so many new arrivals this season. They''re so pretty, I couldn''t


    resist and go a little overboard."


    She yfully stuck her tongue out as she said this, showing off her mischievous side.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    rk was quick to ask, "How much did you spend? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "No need for that, rk! You work so hard, I couldn''t possibly spend your money, I have my own,¡¯


    Serena tried her best toe off as understanding.


    But rk, being the caring brother he was, insisted, "I promised to reimburse you. How much did you


    spend? Don''t worry, just tell me."


    Serena yfully grinned, ¡°I''m not telling you."


    "You''re still a student, and I''m already earning money. I should have been the one to take you shopping


    don''t tell me. I''ll ask Martha."


    "No, don''t ask her!"


    Serena quickly tightened her grip on rk''s arm.


    "rk, you really don''t need to pay. I''m not here to get reimbursed. I just wanted to tell you that I''ve


    already bought everyone''s Christmas presents, and you''ll be thrilled with yours! But I can''t disclose


    anything now. I''m here to tell you that you don''t need to get me a gift."


    "Why not?" rk asked, puzzled.


    "Because over the years, you''ve bought me so many things. Maybe you can buy more for Be now."


    Seeing the innocent sparkle in her eyes, rk softened, "That''s impossible. I couldn''t leave out either


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    of you. You''re both my sisters."


    Just then, Martha was passing through the garden. rk called out to her, "Martha,e over here."


    Martha looked utterly confused.


    "Last night you went shopping with Serena. How much did she spend?"


    Serena hurriedly signaled Martha with her eyes not to say anything.


    rk noticed Serena''s gesture and was touched by her consideration.


    "Serena, you bought so much stuff for the Madam, your brother, and Miss Be. I reckon there''s not


    much left in your ount.


    Since rk asked, should I tell him?" Martha''s tone was cautious, as if seeking Serena''s approval.


    Serena anxiously signaled Martha again with her eyes not to say anything.


    rk pressed on, "Don''t worry, just tell me. How much did she spend?"


    "Serena, don''t be mad at me. Since rk asked. It was 2.6 million.


    Martha finally blurted out.


    "Martha!" Serena immediately let go of rk''s arm, "Why did you tell him? Didn''t you promise to keep it


    a secretst night?"


    Martha sympathetically said, "rk won''t me you. You didn''t waste money. Most of the stuff you


    bought was for them. You didn¡¯t buy much for yourself.


    Martha was lying, though, as Serena had bought 90% of the things for herself.


    "But you shouldn''t have told him. Don¡¯t you realize rk will reimburse me." Serena was still anxious.


    Martha was surprised, "What? He''s reimbursing you."


    rk pulled out his phone, logged into his mobile bank, and transferred $3 million to Serena''s ount.


    "You''ve done enough, buying so much for the family. Buy something for yourself with the rest; rk


    gently suggested.


    Upon hearing a notification on her phone, Serena saw an iing transfer of $3 million and


    immediately panicked, "rk, why did you transfer so much to me? I don''t want it!"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "I can afford it. Just take it without worry.¡¯ rk patted her head, his voice even softer. "I owe you an


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    apology, Serena. Something came upst night, and I had to leave hastily. I didn''t mean to stand you


    up. You''ve got to understand, and I never intended to leave you behind to go out with Be."


    "rk, it''s not a big deal! I''m sure you and Be had something important to take care of. I''m 18, not a


    clueless 8-year-old! You''re making it sound like I''m petty."


    "Of course not. My sister is the most understanding. You bought so many gifts for the family in one go.


    How does that make you petty?" rk smiled warmly, then asked, "Is your vacation over?


    Are you going back to school?"


    "Yes, this afternoon."


    In fact, Serena was feeling a bit sad.


    She didn''t want to leave her home and her family.


    But she wasn''t like Arabe, the perfect student who could skip school and wander around.


    She feared that the bond she had painstakingly built with her family over the past few days would fade


    over time.


    "I''ve got some other things to take care of in the next few days, Serena. Once I''m done, I''ll take you


    and Be out. You can think about where you''d like to go and give me some suggestions.¡± rk said


    gently.


    "Okay."


    The thought of rk taking her out made her heart flutter with joy!


    "rk, I have to go back to school this afternoon. Honestly, I''m going to miss you. Once I leave, it will


    be a few days before I cane home."


    She held onto rk like a little girl, holding him tight.


    The light in rk''s eyes softened even more. "No matter when youe back, I''ll always be here. We


    have plenty of time together. No need to rush."


    rk looked at the girl in front of him and swore, "Whenever I''m free, I''ll be there for you wherever you


    want to go."


    "rk, you''re the best." Serena beamed a sugar-sweet smile.


    "Martha, when you pack Serena''s bagster, ensure you include plenty of snacks. Our Serena''s quite


    the foodie."


    "That''s not true!" Serena pouted.


    After their walk, Serena returned to her room, and Martha found an excuse to join her.


    "Martha, do you think it''s wrong of me to feel this way? rk clearly sees me as his sister, but I."


    Serena didn''t finish her sentence before Martha cut her off.


    "He might see you as a sister now, but that may change in the future!"


    Martha''s words were like a dagger piercing through the warm bubble that had just formed in Serena''s


    heart.


    "Didn''t I tell you? As time goes on, they''ll grow closer to Arabe, and their bond will strengthen. But


    you''ll feel more and more like an outsider. You saw what happened today, and even the servants dont


    respect you!"


    Serena felt a twinge of pain. "But I still feel bad about deceiving rk. I only spent $1.3 million, but you


    said it was $2.6 million."


    That was double the amount!


    "rk''s not short of money. You saw how he gave you $3 million without batting an eye. You can buy


    so many things with that much in your ount!"


    The best houses in Summerfield cost about $20,000 per square foot. With $3 million, she could buy a


    her own name.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    "If every brother gifted you three million bucks every now and then, along with the fortune from the old


    property?"


    Serena looked down, remaining silent.


    "Serena, next thing we should do.¡¯ Martha whispered in Serena''s ear, plotting something.


    Meanwhile.


    Arabe arrived at Vi Cascada, where Jack reported, "Boss, those guys fromst night woke up, but


    they''re not spilling a word.


    Tough nuts to crack."


    "No worries, no rush. I need to visit theb first."


    Watching her leave, Jack thought, how cool she looked when she''s in business mode!


    Arabe got back to analyzing the powder from yesterday, feeling like she''d missed something. As she


    was busy, her phone vibrated.


    It was a call from Crystal Temple.


    "Crystal?" Arabe paused, puzzled.


    "Arabe dear, where are you? I''m at Reflections Vi!" Crystal''s voice came over the phone. "The


    servants said you left early this morning. Are you out having fun? Can I join you?"


    "I''m out with a friend"


    "Oh, alright. When will you be back?"


    "Probably not anytime soon.


    "rk is also not at home. Can you finish your work by lunchtime?


    We could have lunch together. I heard Summerfield has this beautiful cave restaurant that everyone''s


    raving about."


    Crystal wanted to bond with her future sister-inw, but also because she found Arabe¡¯s cold


    demeanorfortable.


    However, Arabe politely declined the invitation after realizing rk''s intentions, saying, "Maybe not at


    lunch. I''ll treat you another day."


    "Oh, I can''t let you pay! Let''s n another day to check out that restaurant, and I won''t bother you and


    your friend anymore."


    Crystal chatted a bit more before hanging up.


    Looking at the beautiful garden of Reflections Vi, Crystal felt a bit bored since Mr. Collins and Mrs.


    Collins were not at home.


    At that moment, Serena called out softly, "Crystal?"


    "Serena dear, Crystal greeted her with a friendly smile.


    "Are you here for rk? He''s out and there''s no one else at home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Would you like to go out for a bit, maybe grab lunch?"


    Serena thought that it would be good to bond with Crystal in case she became her future sister-inw.


    Having one more friend was always better than having one more enemy.


    But Crystalughed, "Maybe another day. I just remembered I have something to take care of. I''ll be


    going now."


    Serena felt awkward but still managed to smile, "Alright, we''ll n for another day."


    After Crystal left, Martha couldn''t help butment, "She clearly doesn''t want to bond with you. She


    was all over Arabe earlier and even asked her out for lunch. But the moment you mention it, she


    suddenly has something to do. Who is she fooling?"


    Serena didn''t expect Crystal to be so calcting, only wanting to bond with Arabe.


    "After all, you''re just an adopted daughter.¡¯ Martha added fuel to the fire, "Serena, do you see the


    difference now?"


    The biological child was always favored.


    An adopted child was still an outsider in this family!


    Back at Vi Cascada, Arabe''s experiment was still notpleted. Hearing that rk had arrived,


    she turned to see a tall figure standing in the doorway.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Chapter 879 "rk, you''re here?"


    This was rk''s first time seeing his sister, Arabe, dressed in ab coat, "I''m not interrupting


    anything, am 1?"


    "No, Arabe motioned to a chair close by with her eyes. "Sit for a while, and I''m almost done."


    Stepping in, rk surveyed theb. It was filled with advanced medical equipment, some of which he


    had been hoping to get hold of but couldn''t find anywhere.


    He hadn''t expected his sister to have such a vast collection.


    Just this oneb, he guessed, must have cost at least a million in dors.


    He had heard from Jack earlier that this entire floor housed 11bs.


    Sitting down, rk quietly watched his sister, her face concentrated. She looked radiant under the


    sunlight as if a painting had been brought to life.


    He couldn''t resist taking out his phone for a picture, but he didnt share it with his brothers out of respect


    for Arabe''s privacy in herb.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, "Boss, the results from phase three of the P-project are


    ready."


    The person who entered, also dressed in ab coat, paused when she saw rk sitting there.


    Why was there a man in the boss''sb?


    Could he be the boss''s boyfriend?


    "Yes."


    Before leaving, he took another look at rk. He was so handsome, and the boss sure had good taste.


    Half an hourter, Arabe''s face looked rather grim.


    rk couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "rk, we''ve made an unsettling discovery.¡¯ Arabe stared at the data, her voice serious, "Our


    previous hypothesis might be wrong."


    rk''s heart clenched, "Which hypothesis?"


    "We thought that the powder we found in Carol''s vitamin C bottle was a potent poison, possibly used by


    someone to harm Carol, or perhaps used by Carol herself for self-protection. But now, I''ve "That''s a


    possibility."


    If that''s the case, she must have suffered so much for the past year.


    rk''s heart sank as if it had fallen into an icy cave. No, it couldn''t be true. His Carol was too kind-


    hearted to endure such agony.


    "Those people called her a traitor, right? Could this be a way to punish her?"


    rk hadn''t thought about this possibility, but hearing Arabe''s words, it seemed highly likely.


    "Be, I need to find her.¡¯ rk was desperate, "I need to find her soon."


    rk finally understood why Arabe looked so grim, "You''re suggesting that Carol might have been


    poisoned, and without an antidote, she had to use this deadly poison to neutralize the poison in her


    system?"


    "That''s a possibility."


    If that''s the case, she must have suffered so much for the past year.


    rk''s heart sank as if it had fallen into an icy cave. No, it couldn''t be true. His Carol was too kind-


    hearted to endure such agony.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Those people called her a traitor, right? Could this be a way to punish her?"


    rk hadn''t thought about this possibility, but hearing Arabe''s words, it seemed highly likely.


    "Be, I need to find her.¡¯ rk was desperate, "I need to find her soon.¡¯

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    "I know, it''s just a suspicion of mine. Don''t worry just yet; Arabe genily said, "I''ve already sent people


    to look for her. We haven''t found her yet, but we could try contacting her parents first."


    Perhaps her parents knew what was going on.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s head to Lidaria now."


    rk was genuinely anxious to find the girl. The thought of Carol possibly being poisoned, relying on a


    different poison to dy its effects, made his heart ache as if he were suffocating.


    Just then, Jack knocked on the door, "Boss, there''s news. Mr. and Mrs. Earwood have run out of


    money. They''re teaching foreignnguage to a family in Lidaria. I''ve sent the address to your phone."


    "Good, Arabe calmly ordered, "Prepare the private jet. rk and I are going over."


    rk was surprised, "You have a private jet?"


    Upon hearing this, Jack interjected, "Boss, you can''t leave the country! Have you forgotten about those


    factions from before?"


    Arabe''s stern gaze silenced him, and Jack quickly changed his approach, "I think it''s best for you to


    stay within the country.


    There''s a lot that needs your attention."


    rk sensed something was off, "What do you mean by ¡®those factions¡¯? Why can''t Be leave the


    country? Is she in danger if she does?"


    Jack was caught off guard, and after a pause, he bluffed, "What I meant was, remember when the boss


    went to Carol''s house and some people got away? What if they bring reinforcements and set a trap for


    the boss in Lidaria? The boss doesn''t have any support there, and it''s too dangerous."


    "Shut up.¡± Arabe was annoyed by his rambling.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Boss."


    Arabe raised her stern gaze again, and Jack had no choice but to silently retreat.


    "Be, send me the address. I can go alone,¡¯ rk was aware of the danger, "You should stay safe


    here. If anything happens to you, I will never forgive myself"


    "Jack is just a worrier. Ignore him. Let''s go back to Reflections Vi and pack some light luggage. We


    might be gone for a couple of days."


    Despite having a change of clothes on her private jet, rk didn''t.


    "Be, listen to me,¡¯ rk was truly reluctant to let her take this risk, especially since he had finally


    found such a caring sister.


    "rk, there''s no room for negotiation in this."


    Arabe thought to herself that she could protect rk if she went with him.


    If rk went alone, that''s when the real danger would arise.


    She would have to rescue him if he was captured, which would be even more troublesome.


    Seeing his sister''s resolution, rk hesitated, "Be."


    "Let''s go back to Reflections Vi first¡¯ Arabe didn''t want to discuss it any further.


    Seeing his sister''s stubborn face, rk finally relented, "Promise me, Be. If there''s any danger and I


    tell you to run, you have to listen."


    ¡°Alright."


    Even if she had to run, she would take rk with her.


    "No going back on your word; rk added.


    "Of course, no going back."


    On their way back to Reflections Vi, rk received a few WhatsApp messages. It was Serena.


    [rk, I''ve decided. Let''s head to Iridia this weekend. We can check in at the famous scenic spots and


    visit Disnend.]


    Pretending to be understanding, Serena added, [Be probably didn''t have many opportunities to go to


    ces like that growing up. It could leave her with some nice memories.]

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Before rk could respond, Serena sent him another message.


    [Hey, we could also head to Vegas for a couple of rounds, maybe a Chinatown visit, and the 360¡ã


    observation deck in Chicago as well.]


    [Serena, I''m upied this weekend. Let''s n for next time,] rk replied, his fingers tapping out the


    words on his phone.


    His mind wasn''t on leisure activities right now. There was only one thing he was concerned about,


    finding Carol. All the food, drinks, and entertainment held no appeal to him at the moment.


    [Sure, we''ll n it for next time then,] Serena sent back, along with a grinning emoji. [Didn''t you say we


    have plenty of time together in the future? No need to rush.]


    [Okay,] rk responded, not in the mood to add anything else.


    On the other side, Serena felt a chill in her heart. She noticed that rk''s responses were bing


    shorter and shorter.


    At Vi Cascada, Jack thought that his boss was bing stubborn and less receptive to suggestions.


    Well, if he couldn''t handle him, what about Romeo?


    Considering the power dynamics, only Romeo''s influence could stand up to their boss. So, swallowing


    his pride, he called Romeo via WhatsApp, informing him about the boss¡¯ n to visit Lidaria.


    Arabe was driving when her phone buzzed.


    She pressed the answer button on the steering wheel, and Romeo''s voice filled the car.


    "Be, are you going to Lidaria?"


    Arabe thought: Jack again? Fine, she would dock his annual bonuster, no negotiation.


    Meanwhile, the oblivious Jack was feeling quite pleased with himself. Finally, there was someone who


    could handle the boss!


    "I have some business there;'' Arabe exined. "I was nning to call you once I reached


    Reflections Vi."


    She hadn''t expected Jack to reveal her ns. Now Romeo might think she was keeping something


    from him.


    "What have you been up to recently?" Romeo asked, sounding worried.


    It was rk, sitting in the passenger seat, who answered him.


    "Romeo, it''s me."


    "rk." Romeo sounded surprised. "You''re with Be?"


    What were these two up totely?


    "Yeah, my girlfriend disappeared a year ago, and Be has been helping me find her. We are going to


    Lidaria because we have some leads. Don''t worry, Be is safe with me."


    Romeo wanted to ask how rk nned to protect her. If those power groups decided to take action,


    even with theirbined skills, they might not be able to handle it. And rk''s skills were average at


    best?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''ming too." Romeo decided, not feeling assured.


    rk looked at Arabe as if asking for her opinion.


    "I saw on Carl''s Facebook that he''s visiting Dawnstar in the next few days. If I''m not mistaken, you two


    are together, right?" Arabe asked casually.


    "He can handle it on his own,¡¯ Romeo dered. "I don''t have much to do recently."


    "We''ll be back in a couple of days. You can focus on your work."


    "Be." Romeo wanted to talk about the power groups, but with rk present, he couldn''t. They both


    knew this wasn''t a joking matter.


    "Your safety is more important than work; he said finally.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    "After you wrap up your stuff in Dawnstar, you cane find me in Lidaria,;'' Arabe said, pausing for


    a moment before adding, "Be a good boy."


    Romeo fell silent. He initially wanted to refuse, but herst plea melted his resolve.


    "I''ll be just fine. Besides, aren''t you sending someone to watch out for me?"


    Romeo had no choice but to acquiesce, "Fine, you go ahead today, I''lle find you tomorrow."


    Carl voiced his confusion, ¡°Boss, how on earth are we supposed to finish all the work in Dawnstar


    today? Are you nning to have me work non-stop for 24 hours?! Is there no justice?! I''m not a


    machine!"


    "You''d better keep your men well hidden."


    Romeo couldn''t help but give a little smile, "Will do."


    She had proven to be quite adept at detecting his surveince. She always managed to sniff out


    whoever he assigned to watch her.


    Reflections Vi.


    Serena was surprised to see rk returning with Arabe. Had rk gone out earlier just to meet up


    with Arabe?


    With that thought in mind, a feeling of unease began to stir within her.


    rk headed to the dressing room to grab a few changes of clothes, then knocked on Louisa¡¯s door,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    mentioning that he and Be were going on a trip abroad.


    "You finally got your head on straight!" Louisa eximed cheerfully, "I''m leaving Be in your hands,


    rk. Make sure to take good care of her. Stay at the best hotels, take her wherever she wants to go,


    buy her whatever she wants to eat. And especially remember to take care of her health as it''s getting


    cold, don''t let her catch a cold."


    Louisa, thinking that her son was taking Be on a holiday, was both excited and incessant in her


    instructions.


    All of them were thinking about how to take care of Be.


    "Alright, I''ve got it."


    rk didn''t let on about the potential dangers of their trip, intentionally leading his mother to believe


    that they were merely going on a holiday.


    He patiently waited for his mother to finish her instructions before leaving.


    In the living room.


    Seeing rk with a suitcase, Serena couldn''t help but ask, "rk, where are you going?"


    "Got some business to attend to abroad; rk patted her head lightly, "Next time, I''ll take you along."


    Serena wanted to probe further into where he was going and whether it was really work-rted.


    But seeing Arabe descending the stairs and rk moving towards her, she felt left out.


    Noticing that Arabe didn''t have any luggage with her, rk couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Aren''t


    you bringing any luggage?"


    "It''s already on the ne¡¯ Arabe whispered.


    rk nodded and said, "Alright, let''s get going then."


    The ne was parked nearby at Reflections Vi. The siblings left together.


    Serena was left confused. rk said that he was going abroad, so why was he leaving with Arabe?


    "Serena; Martha rushed over to Serena''s side, whispering anxiously, "I overheard your mom on the


    phone with your dad. She said rk is taking Ms. Be to Iridia for a few days!"


    "What did you say!"


    "It''s true!"


    Serena''s face turned pale. Her hands clenched into tight fists as she watched their retreating figures.


    She couldn''t believe it. She had just requested rk to take her to Iridia, but he told her that he was


    too busy.


    And the next thing she knew, he was taking Arabe abroad?!


    She had wanted to take pictures with rk, she had so much ns in mind.


    But rk had left her behind and was only taking Arabe?!

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    How could rk do that to her?!


    Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes, filled with a blend of anger and heartbreak.


    "Serena, as I''ve said before, they all have the Collins family blood running through their veins ."


    Martha gazed in the direction where they had left, releasing a sigh.


    "I never expected rk to be so partial. Doesn''t he even fear the news reaching you and shattering


    your heart?"


    "Or perhaps, he simply doesn''t care about your feelings. Whether you''re heartbroken or in distress,


    he''s indifferent. All he wants is to have fun with Arabe, after all, she''s his biological sister ."


    "rk''s behavior is utterly outrageous! He''s even more biased than Hans and Chasel!"


    "I''ve told you before, their words are nothing but deceit ."


    Tears trickled down Serena''s cheeks as her mind reyed the joyful moments shared with rk since


    their childhood.


    "Serena, he''s not worth it, Martha said sympathetically, "Stop crying thinking about him."


    "How could rk do this to me?" Serena wiped her tears, looking at the direction rk had left, she


    uttered sorrowfully, "How could he! He always imed that he treated me as his real sister, that he


    would cherish me for life, but it was all lies. They''ve all deceived me, treating me as a naive child."


    "Now you understand the importance of money, don''t you?


    Fortunately, you epted the $3 million. Although the affection is gone, at least you still have money.


    You felt guilty about rk initially, but look, he doesn''t have the same emotions for you at all!"


    Serena wiped her tears and ran back to her room, not wanting to listen to those disheartening words


    anymore.


    Watching her retreating figure, Martha knew that that incident would serve as a lesson for Serena.


    Painful as it was, it was better to have short-lived pain than prolonged suffering.


    That family was only good at making money, talking about feelings was pointless!


    Meanwhile.


    rk was staring at the luxurious private jet in front of him,pletely dumbstruck.


    That model was from two years ago, with only one in the world, purportedly purchased by a powerful


    magnate.


    He never expected that this magnate would be his sister.


    His sister''s financial capability far exceeded his expectations.


    Looking at the jet worth a fortune, rk was filled with mixed feelings. Did he give his sister too little


    pocket money?


    Would someone who could afford such a jet feel that the pocket money he had provided was too


    stingy?!


    "rk, why aren''t youing?" Arabe looked at him, puzzled.


    rk climbed the jet stairs and curiously asked, "Did you buy this jet two years ago?"


    "It wasn''t me who bought it; Arabe truthfully said, "It was gifted by one of the grandfathers I told you


    about."


    A gift?!


    Upon hearing that, rk was taken aback. His own grandfather wasn''t even that generous. Who was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    that mysterious person?


    Giving away jets worth hundreds of millions?!


    That person must be doting on her to an unimaginable extent.


    "They often give me gifts,¡¯ Arabe exined.


    She owned over a hundred properties under her name alone, not to mention othermercial


    properties and shares.


    However, most of those were real estate and since they were gifts from her grandfathers, she never


    had the heart to sell them even when she was in need of money.


    The pocket money her grandfather gave her were used for investment. Every time she made a profit,


    she would buy gifts for her grandfathers under various pretexts.


    Including this time she came home, the pocket money she received from her parents and brothers, she


    also invested that money, nning to give them a little surprise after making a small profit.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Once they were inside the ne, thevish interior was a sight to behold, with attendants offering them


    coffee, pastries, and fruits.


    ¡°rk, grab a bite first, then you can retire to the bedroom for a rest."


    There were four separate rooms on the ne. The master suite was hers, and of the three guest


    rooms, only one had been used before by the injured Jack. The other two remained totally untouched.


    However, they were regrly cleaned and maintained, leaving them spotlessly neat.


    ¡°You don''t seem tired, rk. But you, after staying uptest night, waking up early this morning, and


    conducting experiments for hours, should rest."


    rk felt guilty, yet admired his sister, who was unlike any other rich youngdy he knew, always


    Most heiresses would be impably dressed, attending all sorts of parties, pampering themselves with


    spa treatments, and indulging in shopping sprees.


    Compared to them, Be''s life was more fulfilling and meaningful.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered something,¡¯ Arabe said, sitting on the single-seater sofa, sipping on her


    lemon water, ¡°I didn''t find anything rted to you in Carol''s room."


    Upon hearing that, rk''s eyes darkened.


    Arabe guessed what he was thinking and exined herself, ¡°They said she''s a traitor. I was


    wondering if she was afraid to involve you, so she erased everything rted to you. If that''s the case,


    she must love you a lot"


    rk looked up abruptly, his heart pounding at the thought.


    ¡°She was protecting you in her own way,¡¯ Arabe added, trying tofort him.


    Ever since Carol left, rk had been dested for a year. At that moment, hearing that possibility, his


    heart seemed to revive, full of life again.


    ¡°We have about ten more hours before we reach our destination.


    Let''s rest for a while,¡± Arabe suggested, standing up and heading to the master suite.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Under the guidance of a subordinate, rk went to the guest room.


    With the possibility offered by his sister, his mood lifted, and he soon fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, Arabe busied herself with her own affairs in the master suite until the nended hours


    rk had a good, long rest, and woke up feeling refreshed and full of energy.


    It was only ten in the morning there, twelve hours behind Solterra.


    As soon as Arabe got off the ne, someone sent by Romeo came to pick them up.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Be? Mr. McMillian sent me. I''m Jerry, responsible for your and rk''s transportation."


    ¡°Hello."


    Just as Arabe was about to get in the car, Jerry beat rk to it, opening the car door for her first.


    It was quite considerate of him.


    They followed the address to the apartment rented by Carol''s parents. It was on the first floor of a small


    apartmentplex,plete with a small yard whereundry was hung out to dry.


    Arabe rang the doorbell and waited. A woman came out to answer the door.


    It was Carol''s mother, Taylor Earwood. She looked at the unfamiliar young woman with curiosity before


    her eyesnded on rk. She immediately understood that they were together.


    ¡°How did you find us?¡± Taylor had a strong impression of rk.


    After her daughter left the Earwood family, that young man would show up at their doorstep every now


    and then, clearly a love-struck fool.


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Earwood, we didn''t mean to disturb you,¡¯ rk feared leaving a bad impression on her.


    ¡°We''ve told you earlier we don''t have any news about Carol,¡¯ Taylor was almost about to close the door.


    Arabe spoke softly, ¡°Carol might be in danger. We''re here to help her."

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Taylor paused mid-step, looking back at the petite and pretty girl.


    She was so young; how could she possibly be of any help?


    ¡°No need."


    Having said that, Taylor prepared to close the door again.


    ¡°Ma''am,¡¯ Arabe stopped the door with her hand, speaking gently, ¡°There are people out there looking


    for Carol. We need to find her before they do, or she''ll be in danger."


    Upon finishing her sentence, Arabe took out her phone and showed Taylor a picture of a bottle of


    vitamin C.


    ¡°This thing.¡± Taylor''s eyes widened. She immediately recognized the little bottle. It had always been in


    Carol''s room. How did that girl get a picture of it? Had they been to her house, and entered Carol''s


    room?


    ¡°The substance Carol has been taking might not be vitamin C, but a lethal poison."


    Taylor''s anger subsided at the mention of poison, reced by disbelief, ¡°How could that be!"


    That thing had been in her daughter''s room for a long time. She had even seen Carol taking it. Before


    Carol found her biological parents, she had been taking that!


    That was more than a year ago.


    ¡°Was the stuff she took powdery?¡± Arabe curiously asked, ¡°Vitamin C usuallyes in tablet form."


    Taylor''s face was a picture of shock. That was right, how could she have overlooked that important


    detail? Pills in bottles like that were usually tablets or capsules. But what Carol had been taking was


    powdery.


    If not for the girl''s reminder, she wouldn''t have given it a second thought even at that moment.


    She had once seen her daughter pour powdery stuff into water.


    When she asked Carol what she was taking, Carol said that it was iron supplements and whitening


    agents.


    A few dayster, she saw the bottle when she was cleaning. It said vitamin C, so she didn''t think much


    of it.


    Looking back, Carol had been acting strange for over a year!


    ¡°Why would she even take such a thing? Do you have any evidence that it''s a lethal poison?!¡± Taylor


    couldn''t keep herposure; her voice trembled as she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Because there are people trying to kill her, calling her a traitor"


    Arabe could only tell her what she knew, trying to gain her trust.


    Upon hearing that, Taylor shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, my daughter couldn''t possibly be a traitor.


    You''re talking nonsense."


    ¡°We''re not sure about the details either. So far, we only know this much. The reason we came here is to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    get more clues from you.


    My brother rk loves Carol. We have no reason to harm you."


    Seeing the sincerity in the girl''s eyes, Taylor was finally persuaded and stepped aside.


    rk didn''t expect his sister to convince Mrs. Earwood. He looked at her gratefully.


    Taylor was still thinking about what Arabe just said, feeling somewhat distracted.


    Just then, a man walked out from inside the house.


    ¡°Honey, who was at the door? You''ve been gone for quite some time."


    Taylor looked up to see her husband. Just as she was about to exin the situation to him.


    Mr. Earwood asked, ¡°Why is it you again? How did you find us and you also brought a girl?"


    What did that mean??


    ¡°Let''s let them in first!¡± Afraid of being overheard, Taylor tugged at her husband''s sleeve and


    whispered, ¡°They''re here to help Carol."


    Mr. Earwood was somewhat skeptical. Since Carol''s departure, they had encountered too many


    dubious characters.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    But the sincerity in the girl''s eyes was unmistakable, and she also nodded, emphasizing, "We won''t


    hurt Carol."


    Because Mr. Earwood''s ce was on the ground floor, passersby would often walk by, and some would


    even peek into the yard.


    "Let them in,¡¯ Taylor murmured, entering the house with a sense of trepidation. Mr. Earwood, filled with


    mixed emotions, followed her inside.


    Arabe and rk exchanged a nce, as if to say that they had agreed.


    rk closed the yard gate behind him and followed his sister into the house.


    The living room was small, but tidied up to neatness.


    "Make yourselvesfortable."


    At Mr. Earwood''s words, Arabe and rk settled down on the couch, sitting obediently like a pair of


    well-behaved students.


    Taylor went to the kitchen to fetch some water for them. Arabe wanted to tell her not to bother, but


    seeing her preupied expression, clearly still pondering over earlier events, she didn''t have the heart


    to interrupt her.


    Instead, it was Mr. Earwood who nced at Arabe, then at rk as he expressed his assumptions,


    "Brother and sister?"


    They both nodded in agreement.


    "Blood?"


    They nodded in unison again.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How long have you been seeing Carol?" Logan Earwood turned his gaze to rk, asking.


    "A year, rk answered truthfully, "A year after, she left me. I spent another year looking for her."


    Addina it up, he had been entanaled with Carol for two years.


    "Come here, carefully, I''ll handle the shards,¡¯ Logan extended his hand towards her, afraid that she


    might step on the ss shards.


    Taylor was led out of the kitchen by him, leaving Logan to clean up the mess.


    Arabe examined her wound, asking softly, "Where''s the first aid kit? I can take care of this."


    "No need, a band-aid will do."


    "That won''t be enough. This cut isn''t small, if it gets infected, it could be serious."


    SISLET dIONgs Logan clearly understood that the situation was far from simple.


    rking alone was one thing, but why bring along his sister?


    What if something unpleasant happened to her?


    rk wanted to say that his sister was no ordinary person, that they found this ce thanks to her.


    Suddenly, the sound of ss shattering came from the kitchen.


    Logan was the first one to react, rushing towards the kitchen, "Taylor, what happened?"


    Arabe and rk also hurried over, only to discover that Taylor had broken a ss, and was picking


    up the shards, having identally cut her finger in the process.


    "Don''t move,¡¯ The three of them said in unison.


    Taylor was startled, finally snapping out of her daze.


    "Come here, carefully, I''ll handle the shards,¡¯ Logan extended his hand towards her, afraid that she


    might step on the ss shards.


    Taylor was led out of the kitchen by him, leaving Logan to clean up the mess.


    Arabe examined her wound, asking softly, "Where''s the first aid kit? I can take care of this."


    "No need, a band-aid will do."


    "That won''t be enough. This cut isn''t small, if it gets infected, it could be serious."

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Taylor was taken aback by the girl''s persistence, her mind drifting to her own beloved daughter.


    "My sister''s a doctor. She''ll take care of you."


    Upon hearing rk''s words, both Taylor and Logan were taken aback. Especially Logan, who paused


    his cleaning of the broken ss, disbelief evident in his eyes.


    The girl looked young, probably a high school student. How could she already be a doctor?


    "Where''s the first aid kit?" Arabe politely asked again.


    "There are some over-the-counter medicines in the first drawer to the left of the TV stand."


    The house was rented, so they didn''t have a proper first aid kit, only a few scattered medications.


    Arabe took out what she could use, and cleaned the wound with practiced ease, causing Taylor to


    stare in amazement.


    "This might sting a bit. Try to bear with it, Arabe disinfected the wound and began to treat it.


    Taylor watched the girl working diligently, and she was once again reminded of her daughter.


    When she first opened the door, she saw a cool and aloof young girl standing there. For a brief


    moment, she thought that this young girl resembled her Carol.


    But she had to admit, this girl was even more beautiful than Carol.


    Her eyes and her features were faultlessly perfect.


    And looking at rk, the whole family''s appearance and demeanor were far above ordinary people.


    Even though Carol had never mentioned those siblings, judging from their behavior and manners, their


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    family background seemed far from ordinary.


    "All done. Try to keep it dry for now,¡¯ Arabe quickly tidied up the area.


    Seeing that the siblings meant no harm and were considerate towards them, Taylor felt a warmth in her


    heart.


    By then, Logan had also finished cleaning up the kitchen mess, and brought two sses of water to


    them. Seeing how Arabe had skillfully treated his wife''s wound, his guard against them rxed


    considerably.


    "I realized we haven''t asked for your name yet,¡¯ Taylor knew that the girl''s brother was named rk,


    but she didn''t yet know the girl''s name.


    "My name is Arabe Collins."


    Taylor nodded, turning to her husband and said, "Arabe just mentioned that what Carol ate earlier


    might not have been vitamin C, but a potent poison."


    Upon hearing that, Logan was dumbstruck. He turned to Arabe and wanted her to exin the


    situation, "How can you be sure it''s a potent poison? Have you seen it before?"


    "We''ve tested it¡¯ Arabe exined, "This powder is extremely toxic, made from sixteen poisonous


    herbs. If ingested by a healthy person, it would lead to immediate death."


    Like theb mice in herboratory, who died on the spot after licking the powder.


    She didn''t even have enough time to attempt a rescue.


    "Are you sure of this?" Logan asked with a trembling voice.


    Arabe nodded in agreement, "Absolutely."


    "But if the poison is so potent, why didn''t anything happen to Carol after she took it,, Logan asked, still


    in disbelief.


    "We suspect she might have been poisoned and needed another type of poison to counteract it. But


    this process would be extremely painful."


    Arabe told them everything she knew.


    "This poison cannot fully detoxify the body. So, we also suspect that there might be no antidote for the


    poison in her body, forcing her to rely on this toxic powder to prolong her life."


    "No, that''s impossible." Logan couldn''t believe it. His daughter, poisoned and relying on another poison


    to survive! She''d never mentioned anything like that to them!


    "So, I wanted to ask if you''ve ever seen Carol consuming anything from a vitamin C bottle before?"


    "That was over a year ago,¡¯ Taylor confessed, "Aroundst summer, I identally saw her pouring


    powder from the bottle into her water. I asked her what she was taking, and she casually replied that it


    was an iron supplement for skin whitening. Later when I was cleaning, I saw that the bottle wasbeled


    as vitamin C, so I didn''t think much of it back then."

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    If their daughter was poisoned, how could she possibly appear so calm and carefree?


    The process of using poison to counteract poison, the girl had said, was extremely painful.


    After swallowing the deadly powder, how could her daughter still smile at her so beautifully and gently.


    Arabe''s eyes deepened, "Last summer, when Carol was still seeing my brother."


    "Arabe also mentioned that a group of people are looking for Carol; Taylor brought it up again to her


    husband.


    Logan was somewhat skeptical, looking at the girl in front of him, "How do you know all of this?"


    Arabe did not hide anything from them; she told them everything she had heard from the neighbors,


    and how she climbed over the wall into their house.


    Logan and Taylor were initially a bit angry, because that girl had barged into their house uninvited.


    But when they heard that their house was filled with cameras and listening devices, and that the group


    of people came knocking on their door as soon as the girl removed the devices.


    They were shocked, but at the same time, they were relieved.


    Thank God Carol didn''t go back, otherwise she would have fallen into the hands of those viins.


    "Arabe, you were not hurt, were you?¡± Taylor asked again.


    If Arabe was hurt because of that, the couple would feel terribly guilty.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "No, Arabe said truthfully, "But those people said Carol was a traitor, so I guess she might have


    wanted to stay with my brother and didn''t want to bring danger to you. Maybe she wanted to leave the


    organizationpletely, so she was forced to swallow the poison. The poisoning process was very


    painful, so she had to maybe use another strong poison to counteract it. Maybe to save her life!"


    Hearing his sister''s analysis, rk suddenly remembered, "Last summer, I gradually lost contact with


    Carol. When I asked her, she always said that she was busy. I didn''t take it to heart. Sometimes when


    we finally got a chance to eat out, she would go to the restroom for a long time, and she would look a


    little pale when she came out of there."


    "What did she say then?¡± Arabe curiously asked.


    "She said she had a stomach bug, or she told me that she was on her period. In any case, her reasons


    were different each time.


    Sometimes when we went shopping, she would suddenly say that she didn''t feel well and didn''t want to


    continue anymore."


    Thinking back on those things, rk asked in disbelief, "Could it be that at that time, the poison was


    already affecting her, and she couldn''t hold on-"


    Hearing that, Arabe nodded, "It''s entirely possible. Alternatively, she might have had a bottle of


    Vitamin C with her. When the poison started to take effect, she would hide in the restroom and take it,


    trying to use poison to counteract the poison. But the process is very painful, so she couldn''t hold on


    and told you she wanted to go home and rest."


    rk clenched his fists. Thinking of those two possibilities, he wished he could punch his past self!


    How could he have been so stupid not to realize that Carol was hiding something from him!


    When Taylor and Logan heard that, they kept shaking their heads.


    "No, no way. Carol has never hung out with any shady people since she was a child, let alone join any


    organization!"


    Logan believed that his daughter was not stupid. If an organization was dangerous, why would his


    daughter even take the risk of joining it?


    "I know Carol. Even if the organization offered her a lot of benefits, she would reject that offer¡¯ Mr.


    Earwood pounded his chest in assurance.


    Arabe asked calmly, "Since she was a child? Didn''t Carol grow up in an orphanage?"


    Hearing that, Logan and Taylor were taken aback. Yes, they had adopted Carol from an orphanage.


    But!


    Carol was just a few years old at that time!


    "Your assumption is invalid,¡¯ Logan waved his hand, denying it repeatedly, "When we brought Carol


    home, she was so young, just a little timid at first"

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    "Yeah, I remember when she first came home, she''d agree to anything you asked, so obedient and


    non-fussy."


    "I think the orphanage is a little sketchy,¡¯ Arabe''s sixth sense told her, "Is there a possibility that all


    the children in the orphanage are not ordinary children?"


    That assumption took Logan and Taylor by surprise, including rk who was also taken aback.


    But since her sister started investigating that matter, every guess she had made turned out to be


    correct. So, rk took out his phone and said, "I''ll have someone look into it.


    "Let my people handle it."


    Arabe insisted on doing it with her people as she thought rk''s people might make some noise, but


    hers were different, all specially trained.


    rk paused, looking at his sister, trustingly said, "Alright."


    Arabe took out her phone and sent a message to Jack, nearly giving him a heart attack.


    Ever since he found out that the boss was taking a risking to Lidaria, and that Romeo had the


    audacity to trust her withouting along, Jack had been utterly disappointed in Romeo. At the same


    time, he was extremely worried, always feeling that the boss was in danger. Finally, he had to sneak


    into Lidaria.


    When he heard his phone beep, he took it out and saw that the message was from the boss, his face


    turned pale.


    Jones was puzzled by his facial reaction, "What''s the matter with you? Are you sick?"


    "The boss sent a message! She needs me! Oh no! Does the boss know we''re here? Is she going to


    settle scores with us?"


    "Really?" Jones was also frightened, "Can I still catch a flight back home?"


    "You don''t care about the boss¡¯ safety?"


    "We have you, right? I''m more worried about whether my neck will be wrung by the boss."


    "So, you''re just going to let the boss wring my neck alone?" Jack grabbed him, "You''re not going


    anywhere! If we''re going down, we''re going down together!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Stop it, let me go, I''ve never been in love, I''ve never experienced the beauty of life."


    Jack''s phone vibrated again; it was a question mark sent by the boss.


    He wanted to cry but had no tears. He summoned up the courage to unlock his phone, clicked on the


    message, only to find out that the boss wanted him to investigate an orphanage back home!


    He couldn''t believe it; the boss didn''t know that they were there!


    Why would the boss suddenly make them investigate an orphanage?


    Oh my God, he was almost scared to death earlier!


    [Don''t worry boss, I''ll get it done!] Jack quickly replied to her.


    Seeing that Jack even sent several emojis expressing his love for her, Arabe resisted the urge to


    block him, put away her phone, and looked at Taylor and Logan again.


    "We should have results in a couple of days."


    Taylor and Logan couldn''t believe it, who was that girl who could get results on an orphanage


    investigation in just two days!


    Keep in mind, they had been looking for their daughter for two to three months and had yet to find any


    leads.


    "When will we be able to find Carol?" Taylor was clearly worried; it sounded like their daughter was in a


    lot of danger.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "But just let us know anything you can,¡¯ Arabe said sofitly, "I believe we can find Carol soon."


    Arabe paused for a while, then continued, "Carol lied to you that she had found her biological parents


    and was going to live abroad with them. But we checked all the flights in the past year, and there is no


    record of her leaving the country."


    At those words, Logan and Taylor were taken aback.


    "I knew Carol couldn''t be so heartless. Something must have happened to her,¡¯ Taylor, who had been


    with her daughter for years, had a telepathic connection with her. Ever since Carol mentioned finding


    her biological parents and leaving them, Taylor had had a nagging feeling that something wasn''t right


    and that she was hiding something.


    Seeing Taylor wiping away her tears quietly, Logan felt a lump in his throat, his voice slightly hoarse, "I


    rather hope she really found her real parents, and she''s not in any danger."


    If they could, they''d rather have their daughter happy for the rest of her life, even if they could never


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    see her again.


    "Your neighbor mentioned that a few months ago, a group of people visited your house. It was raining,


    but they kept walking around your yard,¡¯ Arabe looked up at them.


    It was said that after that day, the Earwood family didn''t open their doors for about four or five days.


    When their neighbors saw them after a few days, they inquired about the situation. The Earwoods


    simply said that they had rtives visiting but didn''t borate any further.


    "That time.¡± Logan hesitated, unsure if he should disclose the matter.


    "Tell them, they are good people. They really want to help us,"


    Taylor urged.


    Eventually, Logan decided to spill the beans, "It was a rainy night. I was asleep when I heard some


    noise in Carol''s room. At first, I thought I was hearing things. But then, I heard it again, and this time,


    Taylor heard it too. We both thought Carol hade back.


    We were so excited that we got up to check it out. However, the storm was so loud that it made us


    nervous. The door to Carol''s room wasn''t fully closed. I saw two or three people sneaking around,


    going through her stuff. At the time, I thought we had a break-in. I held Taylor''s hand, and we tiptoed


    downstairs, hoping to ask the neighbors for help. But to our surprise, there were also people in our


    living room, rummaging through our things. Once we got down there, we walked right into their hands.


    They saw us, rushed over, and we got hurt while resisting. Afterward, we somehow managed to escape


    to the yard, but they caught us and knocked us out."


    Arabe nodded in understanding. No wonder there were so many blood stains on the living room floor


    and a few in the yard. As she had suspected earlier, Mr. and Mrs. Earwood had also been in danger.


    "When we woke up, we were tied up. There were a few people in the living room, guarding us. They


    were all wearing ck masks and ck clothes, so we couldn''t see their faces clearly. They kept


    asking us the same question over and over again ¡ª where is Carol? But we had no idea where she


    was. At first, we thought Carol had been targeted by some gang because she''s young and pretty. But


    as time went on, we realized things weren''t that simple."


    Arabe then asked, "How long did they keep you?"


    "Three days,¡¯ Logan replied truthfully.


    "Did they mention anything else other than Carol?"


    "No, Logan recalled, "They wouldn''t answer any questions we asked. Oh, they also went through our


    cell phones, looking at our chat history. It seemed like they wanted to know if we had been in contact


    with Carol privately. They even took pictures of us injured and sent them to Carol. We think they were


    using us as bait to lure Carol out."

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    "Did Carol ever show up in the end?" Arabe asked again.


    "No, that kid hasn''t answered any of our messages since she found her biological parents. We were


    worried she''de running if she saw that we were hurt but thank God she didn''t."


    Logan exhaled deeply, preferring to be in danger himself rather than have his daughter involved.


    "They left after three days?"


    "It seems they received an important call and didn''t untie us before they left. We hadn''t eaten for three


    days. Although the wounds weren''t that deep, they were untreated, and we both ended up with fever. It


    took a couple of days for us to recover at home."


    Arabe understood. No wonder the neighbors said that Mr. and Mrs. Earwood didn''t open their door


    until four or five dayster.


    "Did they leave any message behind?" Arabe kept on enquiring.


    "They just warned us to keep our mouths shut if we didn''t want anything bad to happen to Carol. They


    threatened that the whole town would suffer if we opened our mouth."


    On hearing that, rk asked, "Were those guys good with their hands, like they''ve had special


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    training?"


    Logan nodded in agreement and said, "They didn''t seem like ordinary people."


    At first, they thought they were dealing with street thugs, but they soon realized they were not ordinary


    hoodlums.


    "So, you figured Carol was in danger and wanted to find her?"


    Arabe asked again.


    "Yes,¡¯ Logan nodded, "But what we didn''t expect was that we''ve been in Lidaria for almost three


    months and there''s been no news.


    Plus, we''ve noticed some strange things."


    "What things?" Arabe and rk asked in unison.


    "When wee home from our tutoring jobs, we always feel like things in the house have been


    moved."


    Upon hearing that, Arabe had a very bad feeling, "You mean, someone''s been here?"


    "Stop talking; Arabe immediately stood up, turned off all the lights in the house, took out a detector


    from her bag, and scanned the entire living room. She found six cameras and four bugs.


    They''d probably been filmed from the moment they stepped into the living room.


    Arabe began to dismantle the hidden cameras in the wall sockets, the miniature cameras in the


    screw holes, and so on.


    Taylor was frightened and took refuge in her husband''s arms, watching the girl''s actions in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that those seemingly insignificant items were actually "eyes" that were watching


    their every move.


    Logan realized suddenly that those siblings were not ordinary people either. After all, they carried such


    detection devices with them at all times and the girl''s calm demeanor was far from that of an ordinary


    high school student!


    Who were they? What was their identity!


    Seeing the girl dismantle and destroy everything, Taylor couldn''t help but ask, "Kid, are you sure these


    things are cameras and bugs?"

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    "Hmm, these are just like the ones installed in your house. They''re not thetest models, but they''ll do


    for eavesdropping."


    "Why would they be watching us?"


    Taylor thought to herself, no wonder her husband had felt something amiss about the house a few


    times before. She had initially dismissed his concerns, but at that point it seemed that their house had


    been invaded multiple times, and cameras and bugs had been installed!


    The mere thought of it sent chills down her spine.


    Arabe pulled out a tiny button, indistinguishable from the real one unless inspected closely.


    Not only Logan and Taylor, but even rk was also surprised by that. He didn¡¯t expect his sister to


    carry such gadgets around.


    Arabe hade there with the intention of investigating Carol''s whereabouts, so her small backpack


    was filled with various devices.


    "But our arrival here must have been captured on camera, though the audio would be disrupted. They


    can''t hear us, but they can see us."


    "So, this ce isn''t safe anymore?" Taylor was worried.


    Nodding, Arabe said, "Pack your stuff. We need to leave as soon as possible."


    "Arabe mentioned earlier that Carol didn''te to Lidaria.


    There''s no point in us staying here. We should pack up and leave with them,¡¯ Taylor discussed with her


    husband.


    She was wary of those people. After all, they were ruthless and skilled.


    Logan nodded, and they both went to pack.


    Arabe took out her phone again, pulled up Jerry''s WhatsApp she had added earlier, and asked him


    to book a room at a hotel owned by McMllian Corporation. It was rtively safer than this ce.


    "Be, I don''t know how to thank you."


    With the investigation reaching that point, his sister was the unsung hero, but rk was also worried


    about bringing danger upon her.


    "I''m just looking for my sister-inw. It''s my duty."


    Carol was a part of that family. It was her responsibility to find her if she was missing.


    "Aren''t you worried that you might not get along with your future sister-inw?"


    After all, Arabe hadn''t met Carol yet and didn''t know what kind of person she was.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re happy with her."


    Arabe wasn''t one for sweet talk, but if rk had chosen Carol, her character obviously couldn''t be


    too bad. So, she wasn''t worried about it.


    Even if both she and Carol were aloof and didn''t have much to talk about, if rk was happy, that was


    enough.


    Suddenly, there was a strange noise from the bedroom, and Taylor instinctively screamed, "Arabe!"


    Realizing something was wrong, Arabe exchanged a nce with rk and immediately rushed into


    the room.


    Inside, a masked man in ck was covering Taylor''s mouth. Logan was struggling with another ck-


    d man.


    Seeing that, Arabe tried to kick the man in ck by Mr. Earwood aside. The man in ck knew that


    she was no ordinary girl. He dodged her kick, not wanting to waste time with Mr. Earwood and focused


    on dealing with Arabe.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    rk went to rescue Mrs. Earwood. As he struggled with the man in ck, Taylor was trembling with


    fear.


    Logan told Taylor to hide by the nightstand, grabbed themp on it, and smashed it toward the man in


    ck!

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    The man in ck noticed the impending danger and swiftly evaded, barely missing rk''s head with a


    tablemp. Fortunately, Arabe managed to kick it aside.


    More men in ck poured into the first floor. Arabe turned to Logan behind her, "You all escape


    through the window. I''ve arranged for Jerry to meet you outside. rk, use my phone to call Jerry.


    With that, she threw her phone to rk, bolted the door, and turned her steely gaze to the dozen or so


    men in ck.


    "Who are you, and why are you meddling?¡± The leader of the men in ck was bristling with


    murderous intent, his piercing eyes radiating terrifying intimidation.


    "Your worst nightmare,¡¯ Arabe retorted as she was in no mood for small talk.


    rk had no clue about his sister''s phone password. Fortunately, he was a hacker. After a bit of effort,


    he managed to crack it, only to find out it was simply 123456.


    He almost shed a tear at the simplicity. After calling Jerry, he helped the two elders climb out the


    window, leave through the yard, and arrive at the entrance just as Jerry''s car pulled up.


    "Don''t worry. Jerry will take you to a safe ce; He had to go back to help Arabe. He couldn''t let her


    face that danger all alone.


    "My ba.." Taylor whimpered, "It has the scarf Carol knitted for me, and the ne she bought me with


    her first paycheck."


    Even though they were not valuable, they meant the world to her. It was all she had left to remember


    her by.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get your bag,¡¯ rk assured her as more men in ck approached. He quickly closed


    the car door and prepared to face them alone.


    "Stay safe, rk.¡± Taylor banged on the car window, terrified as she saw rk being surrounded.


    Logan didn''t expect things to get thatplicated and dangerous, "Stop the car.


    Jerry thought he heard wrong.


    "I can''t leave those kids alone in this danger. Stop the car; Logan insisted, feeling that he needed to


    help them, "Those people are after us. We can''t leave those kids to face them all by themselves!"


    Wasn''t that just sending the kids to their deaths?


    But Jerry hesitated, eventually saying, "Um. Mr. Logan, even a hundred of you wouldn''t stand a chance


    against Ms. Be. If she can''t handle them, you won''t be of much help."


    It would be a sure death.


    He was taken aback by thatment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A hundred of him!


    Logan and Taylor were stunned. That girl, could she really take on a hundred men?


    Looking at Be, who was always so cold, quiet, and well-behaved.


    Could she really fight all those men?


    "Who are you?" Taylor asked Jerry, who was driving, "Where are you taking us?"


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Be and rk will meet us soon; Jerry reassured them. While waiting for the traffic


    lights, he reported the situation to Carl.


    The gist was, when his car left the apartment, the men swarmed out. Some of them probably saw his


    license te, so he needed reinforcements, or else they might fall in danger.


    Logan and Taylor were still puzzled.


    What did he mean by that?


    After receiving the news, Carl ordered his subordinates to rush to the apartment to help Ms. Be.


    Meanwhile, Arabe and rk had already taken down the men in the apartment with rtive ease.


    Arabe pinned one of the men under her foot, "Spill it."

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    The anonymous figure in ck was ready to bite his own tongue off but Arabe, with a casual flick of


    her wrist, sprinkled a white powder that filled the room.


    One by one, several people dropped to the floor unconscious.


    By the time Romeo''s men arrived at that ce, the room was littered with bodies, more than a dozen of


    them sprawled in every direction.


    Their masks had already been removed, revealing unfamiliar faces, and there were no tattoos or


    markings on their bodies.


    "The rest is for you to deal with."


    Arabe knew that those men were notoriously tight-lipped, and it would take days, if not weeks, to


    extract any useful information from them.


    "Just be careful not to attract attention."


    "Yes, Ms. Be. We will take care of it from here on."


    The lead bodyguard watched Arabe''s retreating figure, pulling out his phone, intending to sneak a


    picture of Arabe.


    But Arabe noticed it, turning back to ask, "What are you doing?"


    Startled, the bodyguard''s hand trembled, "I was taking a picture for Mr. McMillian to prove that Ms.


    Be is safe."


    God, Ms. Be''s aura was intimidating. Even after years of navigating through the underworld, he


    found himself a bit unsettled.


    rk was also stunned. He thought the man had taken a liking to his sister and wanted to sneak a


    picture of her as a memento, but he didn''t expect that it was Romeo''s idea.


    Arabe was likewise at a loss for words. Before she left that ce, she instructed, "Clean up this


    mess as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" The man blushed, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    rk picked up a bag from the ground, opened it, and found a scarf and some other personal items.


    It must be the bag Mrs. Earwood had mentioned earlier.


    A car was waiting outside to take them to meet up with Jerry.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As soon as Arabe got into the car, she asked, "rk, any new discoveries?"


    After they had taken down those men, they confiscated their phones and discovered their conversation


    was coded with special terms. There was even a picture of Arabe, apparently, they were nning to


    capture her.


    The picture was a screenshot from a surveince video. rk knew that his sister was being targeted


    and the situation was very dangerous.


    He had tried to decipher the codes in the room but didn''t find anything new.


    "Once I decode these messages, I''ll try to trace them remotely and see if we can find any leads;¡¯ rk


    said.


    Arabe leaned back, exuding the aura of a boss, "If that doesn''t work, we''ll wait for the next batch to


    In that way, they could locate their hideout, find out what kind of organization they were.


    And even uncover the truth about Carol''s past in the process.


    "No, I won''t let you take that risk!" rk immediately rejected the idea, "If anyone''s going there, it''s


    going to be me!"


    "Do you think you can get away?" Arabe raised an eyebrow.


    rk was at a loss for words. He knew that those men were skilled fighters. If it wasn''t for Arabe, he


    would have had a hard time facing them alone.


    "Anyway, this is not open for discussion. I won''t cooperate with you on this, nor will I allow you to take


    the risk." rk was unwilling to let his sister go on a dangerous mission alone.


    "rk, I Know what I''m doing."


    "No! There''s no room for negotiation; rk knew that his sister was stubborn. Even if he disagreed,


    she would carry on with her n secretly.


    "rk, you should give me those phones."


    "Do you think I won''t tell you once I decode the messages?"


    "But you will go alone, won''t you?"


    rk was stunned. He didn''t expect his sister to be so perceptive.


    Arabe was clearly a better hacker than he was. If he gave her all the phones, she might decode them


    first and go there alone.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    "rk, I feel like there''s a certainck of trust between us."


    He was speechless. rk, feeling the pressure from his sister, could only say, "Alright, I promise you,


    after I crack it, I''ll share the information with you. But you also must promise not to venture out alone. If


    we''re going, we''re going together."


    "Deal!"


    She agreed to his proposal, but he still was hesitant on believing her.


    "No lying,¡¯ rk emphasized.


    "Okay.


    Hearing her promise, rk''s anxieties were slightly alleviated.


    Their car pulled up in front of a vast ranch on the outskirts of town, with sprawling fields and a herd of


    cows grazing leisurely.


    There stood an inconspicuous house in the middle of the ranch, where Mr. and Mrs. Earwood had been


    taken.


    That was a safe location owned by Romeo, a ce where no one would think of looking for them at


    that time.


    As rk got out of the car, he fumbled with his bag, causing its contents to spill out.


    Arabe bent down to pick it up, only to find something odd about the ne.


    "What''s wrong?" rk asked, puzzled.


    Arabe shook the ne in her hand, "There seems to be something inside it."


    "Something?" rk took the ne and saw that it was a simple red string ne with a pendant,


    like a talisman from a temple.


    Mimicking Arabe, he shook it and indeed heard a faint sound from within.


    There really was something inside!


    As they approached the house, Taylor, who had been anxiously waiting at the door, saw their safe


    return and couldn''t contain her relief and guilt.


    ¡°I''m so d you''re okay."


    Seeing that they were unscathed, Taylor couldn''t help but hug the two children as she prayed for their


    safe return.


    Logan was bing more and more convinced that those siblings were not ordinary. They had


    managed to return safe and sound from such perilous circumstances.


    No ordinary person would have such skills.


    "Mrs. Taylor, this is your bag,¡¯ rk handed her the bag.


    Taylor was overjoyed, "Thank goodness, nothing is lost, everything''s still here."


    "And this ne.¡± rk handed her the ne, reminding them, "There seems to be something


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    inside."


    "I suggest we open it up and see; Arabe said gently.


    Something was inside!


    What could it be!


    "This is a ne that Carol got from a templest year for her dad, for protection. But then the string


    broke and he stopped wearing it,¡¯ Taylor exined. Last year, Logan had been having a bit of bad luck,


    so Carol got this from a temple and insisted that Logan wear it every day without taking it off.


    "Let''s open it,, Logan also shook the pendant and heard the faint sound from within.


    What if there was a clue inside?


    "How do we open it?" Taylor was unsure of what to do.


    "Let me try; Arabe found that the pendant was not simple, it used a lock mechanism,yer upon


    Eventually, everyone saw a tiny chip inside the opened pendant!


    "Why would this be here?" Logan and Taylor eximed in unison, "What is it for?"


    That was the first time Arabe had seen such a small and delicate chip, slightly bigger than a grain of


    rice, its purpose unknown for that moment.


    "Could it be that Carol had something to say, and she wanted to tell us through this chip?"

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    rk seemed to have stumbled upon something that linked him with Carol, and his heart pounded with


    excitement.


    Arabe suddenly had a thought, "rk, didn''t Carol give you an amulet as well?"


    Upon hearing that, rk realized, "You think there might be something hidden in the amulet too?"


    "There is a chance."


    rk instantly pulled out his wallet and retrieved the red, triangr amulet.


    He shook it but heard no such sound from within.


    The thought that it might be hiding a clue made him brace himself, and he carefully began to unravel


    the amulet.


    Logan and Taylor held their breath, watching his actions closely, and soon, a tiny crescent moon


    appeared at the very heart of the amulet.


    That moon was about the size of a fingertip, made of tinum, and had a strange symbol carved on it.


    "Is this a clue Carol left for me?"


    rk couldn''t believe that Carol had hidden that in the amulet so long ago, and it had taken him all that


    time to finally find it!


    If it hadn''t been for his sister''s reminder, he likely would never have discovered it.


    He felt so foolish!


    "What''s the meaning of this tiny moon, what''s its purpose?" Taylor couldn''t guess, "What message is


    Carol trying to get across to us."


    Logan too, was unsure of its purpose, examining it closely in his hand, "If Carol really is involved with


    some organization, could this symbol be the organization''s logo?"


    "It could certainly be a possibility¡± Arabe confirmed, "I''ll have someone look into it."


    She took a photo and sent it to Jack, asking him to identify the symbol as quickly as possible.


    "Carol must have realized long ago that she was in danger, she didn''t abandon us, her parents, or


    leave rk. It must have been ast resort,¡¯ Taylor surmised, tears streaming down her face again.


    "I have a suggestion."


    At Arabe''s words, everyone turned to look at her, curious about her new idea.


    "I propose we examine everything Carol left behind."


    "You mean we should even take this scarf apart?" Taylor''s tears were welling up, but what could


    possibly be hidden in a scarf!


    She had washed it so many times, any clues would have surely been washed away by that point.


    "What if we find something new?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing Arabe''s suggestion, Taylor thought it over, and finally decided to unravel the scarf to see.


    Logan picked up a tinum ne, "This was the first gift Carol bought for her mother after she


    started making money. It''s made of tinum, there''s probably nothing suspicious about it."


    "Let me see,¡¯ Arabe took the heart-shaped tinum ne, it looked ordinary, but she pulled out a


    magnifying ss from her bag to see if there was anything written on it.


    "Kid, aren''t you overthinking; Logan couldn''t help saying, "How could there possibly be a clue on this


    tiny thing."


    "Have you heard about a news story, a calligrapher who could write characters 3mm tall with a brush, it


    was called micro-calligraphy:"


    Arabe exined as she examined the ne, "Later, another calligrapher broke the record by


    writing characters only 0.8mm tall, and now there''s even smaller writing."


    Logan was shocked, he''d never imagined such a thing could exist.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Taylor felt as if they had been stuck in their small town for ages,pletely oblivious to the wonders


    and technological advancements of the outside world.


    "rk, look at this ne. The heart pendant has some weird symbols on it; Arabe said, handing


    over the piece she''d discovered.


    rk studied it closely and gave his observation, "It seems like it''s written in some special ink or maybe


    even etched. I wonder what message Carol was trying to get across."


    Arabe thought Carol was pretty clever, leaving so many clues behind.


    rk was secretly thrilled at that discovery. Initially, he thought finding Carol would be like searching for


    a needle in a haystack, but at that moment there seemed to be some hope. If they could somehow


    decipher those symbols, they might be able to find her soon!


    "Do these symbols resemble the ones we''ve seen on their cellphones?¡± rk spected, "Carol must


    have sensed danger a long time ago. She probably left these clues for us in case something happened


    to her."


    "I think Carol might have known she was in danger and left these items behind. These could be


    bargaining chips against the organization,¡¯ Arabe suggested. If they had leverage, they had a chance


    to negotiate.


    At that moment, Taylor unwrapped the scarf and found a thick strand of yarn with something hidden


    inside it.


    "What''s this?" She cut it open to find a small silver key. It was about the size of a fingertip and its


    function was unclear to them at that point.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What on earth did Carol get herself involved in?" Taylor felt a growing sense of unease.


    "Carol must have had something on that organization, which is why they''re so desperate to find her;


    Arabe guessed, "When those guys came to your house a few months ago, they didn''t harm you. That


    might have been because Carol had something they badly wanted. They clearly knew that if anything


    happened to you guys, Carol wouldn''t hesitate to bring them down with her."


    Hearing that, Taylor felt a lump in her throat. What else was Carol hiding from them? Was she safe?


    Arabe''s phone vibrated just at that moment. It was a call from Romeo.


    "I''ll take this call¡± She said, moving toward the window.


    ¡°Be,¡± Romeo''s gentle voice came through the phone, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine; Arabe smiled as she teased, "Didn''t your guy send you a picture?"


    Romen fell silent for a moment. He really didn''t expect his man to be so careless. He quickly changed


    the subject, "I have something to tell you."


    "Go ahead,¡¯ Arabe turned back and saw Taylor quietly wiping her tears while rk and Logan tried to


    "Before I tell you, you have to promise me that I''ll be part of your next move,¡¯ Romeo began to


    negotiate with her.


    Arabe immediately guessed that he must have found some important clue, so she agreed without


    any hesitation, "Okay."


    "I found out thest ce Carol was seen which was about a month ago in the triangr zone."


    "Are you absolutely sure about that?"


    "Yes,'' Romeo correctly guessed Arabe''s next move and said, "Take me with you."


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect Carol to be in the triangr zone, but it made quite sense. It was awless


    region, the most dangerous and yet the safest ce.


    "Then, have your people take Taylor, Logan and rk back home.


    Find a safe ce for them to stay. Tomorrow, meet us directly in the triangr zone,¡¯ Arabe


    instructed.


    Perhaps surprised by Arabe''s swift agreement, Romeo simply responded, "Okay, see you tomorrow."

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    After hanging up the phone, Arabe looked up and said, "Chris, prepare the ne. We''ll be sending


    them home first."


    "Yes." Chris quickly responded.


    Taylor, with tearful eyes, asked in astonishment, "We''re leaving so soon? But we haven''t found Carol


    yet."


    "It''s not safe for you two to stay there.¡± Arabe approached them, speaking softly, "We will find Carol,


    trust us."


    "Take us with you." Taylor pleaded, clutching Arabe''s hand, "We dont want to go home. We promise


    we won''t be a burden. As long as we''re in the same city, we''ll stay out of your way."


    "No.¡¯ Arabe was firm, "The ce we''re heading to next is even more dangerous than here."


    After all, the Triangr Zone was notoriously chaotic.


    Even though she and Romeo had a stronghold there, caution was always wise.


    "I can guarantee that we''ll have news about Carol within a week."


    Arabe''s words seemed to provide a soothing reassurance.


    Within a week?


    rk found it hard to believe that they could locate Carol in such a short time.


    Had that phone call Be received earlier brought some clues?


    "Carol will be found within a week?" Taylor''s tears started flowing again, unsure whether to feel relieved


    or excited, "Which country is she in now? Which city?"


    "Not far from us." Arabe didn''t borate, fearing the seniors might act on their own, "You''ll stay at a


    ce we''ve arranged until we find her. There, you''ll be looked after and protected, and you won''t have


    to worry about food or amodation."


    "Do we have to leave?" Taylor still wanted to stay close to her daughter.


    But Logan seemed to have made a decision, "Let''s do as they say.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    We wont be of any help here, and we''re just causing them trouble.


    They said we''ll hear about Carol, and I believe that. Arabe, let''s exchange contact information."


    Logan took out his phone and, saved Arabe and rk''s numbers, and added them on WhatsApp.


    Taylor did the same, but there was still something bothering her, "We''re leaving so abruptly, and we


    haven''t even notified that old professor."


    "Yes, he''s a poor man. I''ll call him first.¡± Logan made several attempts, but the call went unanswered.


    "We should say goodbye in person and return the rest of this month''s rent to him."


    Taylor''s words were promptly rejected by Arabe, "No, you can''t go anywhere right now. The ne will


    be here soon."


    "But that old man is so pitiful.¡¯ Taylor felt guilty about leaving so abruptly.


    She told Arabe that the old man was from Solterra and had moved to Iridia with his son after his son


    married a foreign woman. But he couldn''tmunicate with his daughter-inw because he didn''t


    speak any foreignnguage.


    Later, due to a job change, his son and daughter-inw moved to a far-off suburb, which made it


    inconvenient for the old man to even buy groceries.


    So he stayed alone in the old house in Iridia, hired a tutor, and studied every day. He only did this so he


    couldmunicate with his grandchildren when they visited him each month.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    If Logan and Taylor left, the old man would be even lonelier.


    Usually, he was alone, with no one to talk to.


    "He gave us a lot of money at that time. What''s left, we have to return to him.¡± Taylor didn¡¯t want to take


    advantage of him.


    "Then give me his phone number. I will call himter. If he doesn''t answer, I will deliver the money to


    him."


    Arabe said softly, "Give me the address."


    "Okay, just tell him that we sent you to express our apologies. Say that we really had somethinge


    up and didn''t stand him up on purpose.¡± Taylor felt truly sorry.


    Arabe noted down the phone number and address, then said to rk, ¡°rk, you stay hereter and


    see them off to the airport."


    ¡°Okay."


    At this moment, Arabe''s phone started vibrating again. It was a call from Grandpa Beck.


    "Be, what have you been up totely? You haven''t visited theb in a while. The results from the P31


    research are out, and I was nning to start the next experiment with you."


    Arabe moved to the window and spoke gently, "Grandpa Beck, I''m abroad at the moment, dealing


    with some things."


    ¡°What? You''re overseas?¡± Grandpa Beck''s eyes widened, "Didn''t you say there were a few factions


    looking for you? Isn''t going abroad like walking into a trap? Come back quickly! Nothing is more


    important than your safety! Are you short on money? I have plenty, and I''ll give it all to you"


    "The few factions have quieted down a lot recently.¡± Arabe smiled, "Don''t worry, I can take care of


    myself. It''s not about money, and I''m just looking for someone."


    ¡°You''re safer in theb." Grandpa Beck was always worried that if Arabe were too public, it would


    cause more trouble.


    Before, when people didn''t know her identity, she could go abroad for some errands. But now, she was


    the target of many people.


    "I know I''ll be back as soon as possible,¡± Arabe reassured him.


    ¡°I''ll start on other experiments first, and we''ll research this together when you return. Let me tell you, if


    this turns out as we expect, it will be a world-shattering achievement in medical science. Your name will


    be worth its weight in gold, and your future will be limitless."


    ¡°That''s all thanks to your efforts, Grandpa.¡± Arabe didn''t im the credit but said, "You''re the one


    who spends the most time in theb and forgets to eat or sleep because of the research."


    "I''m nning to retire after this project and spend my old age in the countryside."


    Grandpa Beck also felt that he was more willing than able. "I''m getting old, while I still can. I want to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    contribute more to society, help those who are sick, and reduce some pain."


    The image of his wife''s death was still fresh in his mind. It still pierced his heart and caused him great


    pain.


    If only there had been a cure for certain incurable diseases earlier, his wife wouldn''t have had to leave


    him.


    Now, once the medical achievement he and Be made came out, it will save countless people and


    spare countless families from suffering.


    He had experienced the pain of losing a loved one and didn''t want others to go through the same.


    ¡°Are you thinking about grandma again?¡± Arabe knew that, at this moment, he must be thinking of his


    wife.


    "When we get these projects done, I can brag about it to your grandma in the underworld and let her


    praise me."

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Grandpa Beck chuckled over the phone, ¡°Alright, keep up your work, but try to return home as Soon as


    possible.


    It''s a different ball game outside, not like here back in the States."


    Here in the States, she had her own influence, the backing of a few influential grandfathers, and


    Romeo''s power.


    All of these could ensure her safety.


    But abroad? That was a different story.


    Arabe shed a small smile, "Alright, I got it."


    After hanging up the call, Arabe saw two messages from Jack on her phone.


    [Boss, those four guys at Vi Cascada aren''t eating or drinking. They''re trying to off themselves at


    every chance they get. If it weren''t for your life-saving injection, they''d probably be dead by now.]


    [We''ve tried everything, but they won''t spill a single word. What should we do?]


    They had tried both physical and psychological torture, but these guys were tough. They didn''t let out a


    peep.


    Arabe''s slender fingers typed in response, [Won''t spill? Didn''t they already? Those obscure,


    insignificant organizations would have bbed everything they know under such pressure.]


    She added, [To prefer death over revealing a single word, only a handful of organizations here and


    abroad would have such loyalty.]


    Jack replied almost instantly, [Right, I can start investigating these few organizations first. Maybe we''ll


    find a lead]


    [Get me the results of the other investigations as soon as possible.] Arabe didn''t want to waste time.


    [Roger that, boss! I''ll hurry.]


    After responding to the messages, Arabe looked up at rk, ¡°rk,e out for a moment."


    rk, who had been softlyforting the elderly couple, stood up and walked outside upon hearing


    his sister''s words.


    "Romeo just called me. He said that about a month ago, someone saw Carol in the Triangr Zone"


    ¡°What did you say?" rk gripped his sister''s shoulder in excitement, ¡°Are you sure? Could there be a


    mistake?"


    "Romeo''s information is usually reliable."


    rk was ecstatic, "Then what are we waiting for? As soon as the folks board the ne, we should


    head over to the Triangr Zone."


    ¡°Let''s not act rashly.¡± Arabe said calmly, ¡°I''ve already promised Romeo that we''ll meet him there


    tomorrow."


    "Can''t we go today?" rk was impatient, wishing he could fly over to the Triangr Zone right now


    and search every nook and cranny for his beloved Carol.


    "We can go tonight."


    Because it would take about ten hours to fly there, and by the time they reached, it would already be


    the next day.


    rk tried to suppress his excitement but was also worried, ¡°That ce is a notoriouswless area.


    Carol will definitely be in danger there. I don''t know who she''s with, or if she''s alone. Be, the people


    there are not good!"


    He was extremely concerned about Carol''s safety!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Arabe thought: rk, are you talking about me? Am I not a good person?


    ¡°Every single one of them is no good!" rk expressed his worry, "Shouldn''t we go there right now?"

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    ¡°Later, you''re going to need to escort them to the airport. As for the old man they mentioned, I''ll need to


    get in touch with him. This might warrant a trip on my part, so just cool your jets, rk. It''s not like half


    a day is going to make a difference."


    But rk was itching to find Carol.


    However, remembering the danger of the Triangr Zone, rk said, "I''ll fly there myself tonight.


    Tomorrow, I''ll meet up with Romeo directly, and you should stay out of it. The Triangr Zone is


    ¡°You sure I''m the one in danger here?¡± Arabe couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Alright, I''ll call the old man.


    You go andfort the couple. They need someone to talk to."


    Arabe called the old man several times without sess and decided to go there herself.


    Sending the money over with her crew didn''t seem respectful. She checked the address - it was a mere


    20-minute drive. Personally delivering the money would also get this weight off Taylor''s shoulders.


    On the way, as Jerry was driving, Arabe saw someone by the road asking for help.


    A city bus had collided with a luxury car. The young woman from the car, no more than in her early


    twenties, was standing by the road shouting for help.


    She was asking if any passing car could help transport the old woman in her car to the hospital. The


    collision had triggered her heart disease, and she was short of breath. Their car had broken down and


    couldn''t start.


    Bypassers only suggested she call the ambnce. Some stopped to watch, but no one actually


    stepped forward to help.


    Traffic was slow due to the ident.


    The girl was so desperate that she was almost in tears. If necessary, she nned to take turns with the


    driver to carry the woman to the hospital.


    Seeing that the girl was a Solterran, Arabe asked Jerry to stop the car and went to see what was


    going on.


    "Do you need help?"


    At her words, the young woman got excited and hurriedly asked, "Are you a doctor? Can you help? My


    olddy was going for a medical check-up, and we were rear-ended by that city bus. She can''t move


    and says she''s having trouble breathing. We''re scared"


    Arabe went to the car and saw the olddy sitting in the back seat, her face red fromck of oxygen.


    ¡°Open the car doors, windows, and sunroof to let in fresh air."


    After saying this, Arabe took out an acupuncture kit from her bag and quickly began inserting


    needles into the old woman.


    The driver was anxious and asked the young woman, "You''re letting her use acupuncture on the old


    Arabe heard their conversation and calmly said, ¡°There''s no time to get her to a hospital now. She''ll


    be out of breath in less than three minutes. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    The young woman, being a Solterran herself and seeing Arabe¡¯s calm demeanor, believed her. She


    even defended Arabe to the driver, saying, ¡°Let her try. She carries an acupuncture kit with her, so


    she must know medicine."


    Who would carry an acupuncture kit around unless they were a doctor? Especially few in the country


    would be proficient in the mysterious oriental medicine, She trusted Solterran traditional medicine.


    After a while, the olddy gradually began to breathe, and her eyes started to open slightly. Due tock


    of oxygen, she felt dizzy and had a headache. In her daze, she saw a beautiful girl treating her, who


    oddly resembled her daughter.


    She must be hallucinating.


    After finishing the acupuncture, Arabe said, "This olddy is very weak. She needs to take more care


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    in her daily life. Moreover, Crestor is not helping her current condition. Also, Gilenya and Anluo tablets


    are suggested to be reced by other medicines. Otherwise they will increase her physical burden,


    making her feel tired and drowsy every day, and have chest tightness and bitter taste in her mouth."


    The young woman with short hair was stunned. She didn''t expect Arabe to describe the olddy''s


    symptoms urately.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Moreover, the medicine that the elderlydy ingested included the three types she mentioned.


    How on earth did the girl know about them? And how did she pinpoint them?


    It was mind-boggling!


    The driver was also wide-eyed, although he didn''t usually assist the elderlydy with her medication.


    But hearing the girl talk so authoritatively, he couldn''t help but feel impressed.


    She knew even this.


    ¡°Uhm, are you perhaps a medical professional? If these three drugs are not used, what other


    alternatives are there?" The short-haired womantched onto her, bombarding her with questions,


    "Could you possibly leave us your contact information? If you can help ourdy with her illness, our


    master will surely reward you handsomely."


    "Thedy''s health can''t be restored in a day or two."


    When Arabe had taken the olddy''s pulse earlier, she had discovered many issues. If they were to


    treat her, they would need to constantly adjust her prescription and even monitor the olddy''s reaction


    to the medication, which could be time-consuming.


    "Miss, it''s time to get in the car."


    At this point, Jerry saw that Arabe had been dyed for too long and couldn''t help but remind her.


    With the constant flow of cars, if someone with ill intentions were to spot her, Ms. Be would be trailed


    by unshakable trouble.


    "Could you leave us your contact information?" The short-haired woman was somewhat reluctant to


    part with the beautiful young girl who appeared to be in her teens and yet had such a deep


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    understanding of medicine.


    But Arabe thought that if a viin spotted this scene, and they couldn''t find her, they would surely


    trace their way to the olddy''s family. She didn''t want to implicate the innocent.


    To avoid causing them trouble, Arabe gently declined, "Anyone with a basic understanding of


    medicine could solve this problem."


    She wasn''t lying.


    Although the olddy''s condition required time and energy, it wasn''t difficult to manage. It could even


    be said that it was much easier than treating Grandma Shirley''s illness.


    The short-haired woman watched her get in the car, seeing their vehicle disappear into the distance,


    only then realizing she hadn''t thanked the girl.


    "That girl''s got a stunning look and aura." The driver, watching the direction Arabe had left in, couldn''t


    help but praise, "Young, beautiful, and proficient in medicine, that''s a first for me."


    "Stop staring, and she''s got a chauffeur. She must be a youngdy from a well-off family.¡± The short-


    haired woman added, "Such a pity, I forgot to thank her. Let''s get thedy to the hospital first."


    They''d noticed the girl''s license te was local. If their master wanted to find her, it should be a piece


    of cake.


    Inside the car.


    As Jerry drove, he nced at the girl in the rearview mirror, "Ms. Be."


    "There''s no need to report this, and it''s a trivial matter." Arabe seemed to know what he was going to


    say and immediately provided an answer.


    Jerry was taken aback, not expecting Ms. Be to have prophetic abilities.


    ¡°I''ll handle it"


    Jerry secretly heaved a sigh of relief. With Ms. Be''s words, he could breathe easier.


    The car soon arrived in front of a mansion on the outskirts.


    The mansion seemed to carry a sense of age, exuding a faint historical and nostalgic ambiance.


    Surrounding it were simrly old mansions. At a nce, there seemed to be twenty or thirty standing


    proudly in this area.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Every mansion had five or six steps leading straight up, a design style that harked back to days of old.


    "Just wait for me in the car."


    Arabe stepped out of the vehicle, ascended the steps, and rang the doorbell.


    After a moment, with no response, Arabe rang the bell twice more, thinking that the old man probably


    wasn''t home.


    She noticed a gap under the front door and thought of writing a letter and slipping the money through


    the gap.


    Just as she was about to get paper and pen, an elderly man appeared, shuffling up the stairs. One


    hand held onto the railing for support, while the other carried groceries from the supermarket. He


    squinted at the young woman standing in front of his house.


    Hearing the noise, Arabe turned around, "Excuse me, are you Grandpa Arno?"


    At the sound of his nativenguage, Arno dropped his guard and asked warmly, "Which family are you


    from?


    Why are you standing at my doorstep?"


    ¡°Professor Earwood sent me, Arabe offered, seeing him struggling with the heavy groceries and


    moving to help. "May I carry that for you?"


    "Logan sent you?" Arno clung onto his grocery bags, "No, no, you''re a youngdy, you can''t carry this."


    Arabe''s hand brushed against his, and she pulled back, taking a moment to look at the elderly man


    in front of her.


    He seemed to be in his seventies, with a head full of white hair and a hunched back. It appeared as if


    the few steps had drained all his energy.


    But something about him struck Arabe as odd.


    "Let''s, let''s talk inside.¡± The old man was panting slightly, leading the way inside with his grocery bags.


    Arabe followed him in, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°No need to take off your shoes, you''llugh, but I haven''t swept the floor in days." The old man


    right?"


    "No, I''m not.¡± Arabe took control of the conversation, asking casually, "I heard you live alone?"


    ¡°Only this old geezer left. My son and daughter-inw live far away. Logan is such a good tutor, and I


    found him through my son, you know. Logan must''ve told you that my grandkids only speak foreign


    Arabe smiled slightly, "It''s quite good for your age."


    Arno put the groceries away, washed his hands, and poured a ss of water for Arabe.


    "I don''t have much to offer, but you can have some water." His movements were slow and clumsy. After


    cing the ss on the coffee table in front of Arabe, he sat down and asked, ¡°Logan sent you


    because?"


    "He and his wife have to leave unexpectedly and can''t tutor you anymore."


    Arabe took out the note written by Taylor and the remaining money from her bag, ¡°They wanted to


    apologize personally, but they couldn''t make it. They tried calling you, but you didn''t pick up, so they


    asked me toe.


    This is the remaining tuition fee, Mr. and Mrs. Earwood insisted that I hand it to you."


    "They''re leaving?" Arno''s eyes showed a hint of sadness. Seeing Arabe ce the money on the


    table, he waved his hand and said, "Tell them there''s no need. It''s not much. They should keep it for


    their journey. I''m d to have known them."


    Perhaps the thought of being alone again saddened the old man.


    Arabe replied calmly, "I''m sure you''ll find an even better tutor."


    "Thank you for yourfort."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arabe picked up the ss and looked around the house, "You keep your home very clean."


    "It''s okay, hahaha. I used to farm for decades. My son finally made it, and I followed him abroad, but I


    just can''t sit idle. The flowers and nts outside are all grown by me."

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    At first nce, Arabe was taken aback by the profusion of flowers and nts outside. It was nothing


    short of a charming little garden.


    "I feel terrible for making you travel all this way. Would you like some water? Oh, I also bought some


    bagels from the supermarket. Let me get them for you.¡± The elderly man rose shakily.


    "No need to trouble yourself.¡° Arabe picked up the ss and immediately detected the faint scent of


    chamomile.


    She looked up at the man''s retreating figure, bending down to retrieve the bagels from the bag, a task


    that seemed to require some effort. "I buy these bagels often. They have a decent taste."


    He shuffled back towards Arabe, extending the bagels towards her with a warm smile. "Try them."


    Ignoring the water, Arabe set down the ss and responded with a smile, ¡°Chamomile and opium


    poppy, is this how you typically wee guests, Grandpa Arno?"


    The old man was surprised that she had identified the scents. Moreover, the woman''s clear and bright


    eyes showed no fear of her current situation, a testament to her strong psychological quality.


    ¡°What are you talking about?" Arno feigned ignorance.


    "Besides these two, you also have incense burning."


    "Hahahaha." The elderly man put down the bagels,ughing heartily. "When did you notice?"


    ¡°At the door,¡¯ Arabe replied calmly. "You mentioned that you''ve been gardening for decades and


    often do household chores, yet your hands don''t seem like they''ve seen much work."


    So, Arabe hadn''t offered to help him with his groceries and deliberately followed him inside the


    house, curious to see his next move.


    "When you entered the house and put down your things, you acted tired and leaned on the side table.


    At which point you switched on the incense burner?"


    The elderly man seemed even more intrigued. "And then?"


    ¡°And then, when you went to pour the water, you first fetched an empty ss, filled it with water, and


    dawdled beforeing out. By then, you had already spiked the drink, right?"


    The old man''s smile grew even more benevolent. ¡°Since you knew something was off, why did you


    dare to enter alone? You''re quite bold."


    ¡°If I didn''te in, wouldn''t I have missed the show?"


    ¡°Hahaha. You''re a remarkable youngdy. Why not join me? I could use an apprentice like you."


    ¡°So, what do you do for a living?"


    ¡°With your intelligence, you must have some idea?" The old man suddenly made a move, swiftly and


    not at all like a man in his seventies.


    Arabe retaliated, and a fight broke out in the living room.


    After a few exchanges, the old man asked, "What is your rtionship with the leader of the Triangr


    Zone''s Mafia me?"


    He looked at her warily and suspiciously.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, "You know him?"


    ¡°Answer my question first.¡¯ The old man scrutinized the woman in front of him. Aside from her long hair,


    which he hadn''t seen before, her physique, posture, and even her moves were strikingly simr to the


    Mafia me''s leader...


    But wasn''t the Mafia me''s leader a man?


    Could this young woman be his lover?


    Or perhaps his direct disciple?


    But the Mafia me leader''s moves weren''t that easy to learn!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Who was this young woman exactly?


    Did the Mafia me send her to meddle in his affairs?

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    ¡°What''s the deal between Mafia me and Carol?" the old man pressed on, ¡°Is Carol with Mafia me


    now?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Arabe quickly retorted.


    She racked her brain but couldn''t ce who this old man could possibly be. She hadn''t crossed paths


    with anyone this aged before, so how could he have guessed her connection with the head of Mafia


    me?


    "No matter who you are, you''reing with me today."


    He had to bring this young miss back to his superiors. She was suspiciously skilled, her moves eerily


    simr to the Mafia me¡¯s boss, and she remained calm under pressure. Clearly, she had been


    specially trained!


    If she was indeed sent by Mafia me to meddle in their affairs, then it was perfect timing to strike


    back at Mafia me!


    It was time to settle old scores!


    Arno unleashed his fiercest moves against the young miss but found her to be an excellent fighter with


    quick reflexes. The fragrance of the narcotic in the air seerned to have no effect on her!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?" Arno was beginning to feel outmatched. Arabe had the upper hand with


    every move, and he felt more and more powerless to turn the tide.


    This girl was too formidable.


    Arabe nned to take him down with a few swift moves but was caught off guard when Arno hit a


    switch, causing the ceiling to drop a dozen iron balls, each about the size of a burger. If theynded on


    her head, she''d be a goner.


    After effortlessly dodging the iron balls, she found the old man had triggered another switch and


    escaped through a hidden passage in the wall.


    To avoid being led on a wild goose chase, Arabe decided not to pursue him. She pulled out her


    phone and called rk.


    "rk, I''ve met this Grandpa Arno. If I''m not mistaken, he''s likely part of an organization and


    deliberately got close to them."


    On hearing this, rk instinctively asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "No, but he got away. I didn''t feel like chasing him.¡± Arabe added, "He approached them under the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    guise of a pitiful old man, probably trying to dig out information about Carol from them. This could mean


    that Carol has something they want."


    rk had an idea of what those things might be and was determined to find out.


    "Be careful on your end, and get them on a ne soon,¡¯ Arabe instructed.


    ¡°Okay; rk''s eyes were on the dozens of men in ck suits approaching him as he stood in front of


    the ranch house. He said softly, "Be, I''m feeling a bit peckish. Could you grab me something to eat


    on your way back?"


    Hungry?


    Arabe found this strange.


    After all, a doting brother like rk wouldn''t send his little sister running errands for him.


    The only reason he asked her to buy food was likely to buy time, to prevent her from returning too


    soon.


    So, there must be danger at rk''s end.


    "Okay-¡± Arabe hung up the call promptly. She turned to Jerry, who was waiting outside and said, ¡°On


    your way back, get some food for rk. Try to get there before I do."


    Huh?


    Jerry was confused. She asked him to buy food and also to get there before she did.


    "I''ll take the car first.¡± Arabe grabbed the car keys from his hand, hopped in, and sped off toward the


    ranch.


    "Ms. Be.¡± Jerry finally caught on and started to panic, "At least give me a ride. There are no cabs


    here."


    Looking at the tranquil countryside, Jerry felt like crying. He pulled out his phone to call his


    subordinates.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Out on the ranch, Romeo''s men formed a straight line, vowing to protect the folks inside the house at


    all costs.


    Dozens of men d in ck approached them rapidly like bolts of lightning.


    Some of them slipped through the gaps, heading straight for the door. rk was there, standing firm,


    not allowing them to cross the threshold.


    "What do we do? Is rk in danger?"


    Taylor hid by the window, peeping out. He was worried but also impressed by the kid''s loyalty. He''d


    risked his life again and again to protect them.


    Given his character, Taylor secretly vowed that if they could find Carol unharmed, he''d be all for this


    match.


    "We''re causing trouble for them again,¡¯ Logan said, his worry apparent. The fight outside was fierce.


    rk''s arm had already been shed. Blood was gushing out.


    "rk." Taylor''s heart ached at the sight of all that blood. The kid must be in so much pain.


    But rk didn''t stop. Two of the men in ck tried to take advantage of his injury to break in, but he


    deterred them once again.


    Things were looking grim.


    Just then, the sound of rotor des came from above.


    Both Taylor and Logan noticed the helicopter. Their rescue was here!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Some of the men in ck fired at the helicopter, but it didn''t prevent it fromnding smoothly.


    The sound startled the cattle, causing them to scatter.


    "We have to take rk and Arabe with us." Taylor started to say but then remembered that Arabe


    hadn''t returned yet. She quickly pulled out her phone, hands shaking as she dialed the number she


    remembered.


    "Auntie," Arabe''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    For some reason, hearing Arabe''s voice caused Taylor to break down in tears. All the worry, fear, and


    anxiety seemed to lessen at the sound of her voice.


    "Arabe,e back quickly. The helicopter is here,¡¯ Taylor said, her voice choked with tears. "The


    situation has changed. We all have to leave together. Hurry up."


    "I''m on my way; Arabe said, her voice calm andforting. "Don''t worry."


    Although it was just two words, Taylor broke down crying again, "Okay, be careful on your way back.


    We are surrounded. When you get here, get on the helicopter first. Don''t foolishly try to rescue us.


    Remember."


    "Is rk okay?" Arabe asked gently.


    As soon as rk was mentioned, Taylor looked outside again. rk had been wounded by another


    man in ck. It seemed like he was a bit outnumbered.


    Romeo''s men were tough, but they were outnumbered, and some had already fallen.


    Taylor''s voice broke even more, "He''s hurt."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there soon.¡± Arabe had already floored the gas pedal. Speeding was a small


    matter that Romeo''s men would handle.


    After a while, rk managed to take down seven or eight of the men in ck outside. Panting heavily,


    he opened the door, ¡°Quick, I''ll cover you. Get on the helicopter."


    Seeing the blood-soaked figure before her, Taylor''s tears flowed freely, "rk, forget about us. You go


    first."


    More men in ck were appearing wave after wave. There was no way to hold them off.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    They were, in all likelihood, not going to make it to the ne. "Come on.¡± rk had no time for lengthy


    discussions. Grabbing each other by the arm, they had barely made it out the door when a knife came


    shing down. With a swift kick, he sent the knife-wielding assant sprawling and urged them towards


    the ne.


    Blood stained his arm, and his clothes were already soaked in crimson.


    Taylor was in tears, and Logan found a bitter taste in his mouth. If it weren''t for Carol, this young man


    wouldn''t be risking his life to protect them.


    He was indeed in love with Carol, so deeply that it extended to those she cared about.


    The goons from Romeo were badly injured, but seeing rk trying to escort the elderly couple to the


    ne, they gritted their teeth, rose from the ground, and fought to protect them.


    Taylor looked at the carnage, unable toprehend who her daughter had crossed. It was terrifying.


    They were still some distance from the ne, and Romeo''s men, already injured, were dropping like


    flies. Soon, a dozen or so attackers were rushing towards rk.


    One of them drew a knife on Taylor.


    They didn''t want to kill them but to trap them so they could be taken back to face their fate.


    Seeing the threat to Taylor, rk pulled her to his side. A knife came down on his shoulder, making him


    gasp in pain.


    "rk." Taylor was terrified. The young man was clearly in agony but was still hanging on.


    Logan saw another attacker aiming for rk and pushed him away with all his strength, oblivious to the


    danger behind him. He was kicked to the ground.


    ¡°Logan. Taylor wanted to help him, but more attackers wereing. She closed her eyes in fear.


    rk pulled Taylor aside, evading several knives, kicked away the attacker going for Mr. Earwood, and


    then shoved both Taylor and Mr. Earwood behind him. ¡°Run!" he shouted.


    Left alone to face the two dozen attackers, rk knew he might not make it out alive.


    Thankfully, his sister had yet to return. Otherwise, he would be filled with guilt for the rest of his life.


    He wondered what treats she might bring him and whether he''d have the chance to enjoy them.


    Taylor was frozen in ce. rk was clearly no match for the attackers, especially injured as he was.


    His blood stained the grass beneath him, making him look like a tragic hero.


    "Go!" Logan knew that they would only hinder rk if they stayed. With a tug, he got Taylor moving.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "rk will find a way. He loves Carol. He will find a way to survive."


    ¡°rk.¡± Taylor cried out in pain, tears blurring her vision. ¡°You have to protect yourself. We''re waiting


    for you to celebrate your wedding. You have to live!"


    Hearing this, rk broke into a smile, both charming and enigmatic.


    Did this mean he had the approval of his future inws?


    If so, he could die without any regrets.


    ¡°Run!¡± Logan urged, pulling Taylor along.


    ncing back, Taylor saw a dozen attackers rushing at rk. A silver sh and a knife sliced open


    rk''s back, leaving a stark trail of blood.


    As rk staggered under the pain, more fists and des were aimed at him.


    "rk." Taylor could run no further. She couldn''t let rk sacrifice himself for them. How could she live


    with that for the rest of her life?

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Just then, the urgent roar of an engine was heard closing in.


    The girl behind the wheel was as cool as ice, her delicate face betraying no sign of panic.


    The car circled the mob of men in ck at an rming speed, picking off all but one.


    Arabe, having emptied her firearm, discarded it and exited the car, helping rk to his feet. "You


    alright?"


    rk nced at his sister, suddenly rmed. "Didn''t I tell you toe backter?"


    No sooner had he spoken, a fleet of cars was seen approaching - a fresh wave of ck-d men.


    ¡°You take care of Logan and Taylor. Get out of here."


    Did they dare to harm rk?


    Arabe lifted her gaze towards the approaching vehicles, her eyes cold as ice. None of these men


    would be leaving!


    Without another word, rk guided Logan and Taylor up a flight of stairs.


    Meanwhile, Romeo had sent additional reinforcements, tipping the bnce in their favor.


    rk saw the elderly couple onto a ne. Taylor, clinging onto his hand, implored, "Let''s go together."


    ¡°I need to find Carol first, and you go on ahead." rk knew Taylor was worried about him and his


    sister. He shed a charming smile, reassuring her, "We''ll be fine, don¡¯t worry."


    ¡°But your injuries."


    "I''ll get them bandaged up in a bit. I need to help Be first. I''ll be in touch." rk signaled for the


    people inside to close the door.


    Taylor pounded on the door, watching rk''s retreating figure, once again crying out, "Be careful,


    rk, always be careful."


    Ten minutester.


    Arabe and Romeo''s men had finally dealt with this wave of enemies. Looking at the dozens of bodies


    strewn around, Arabe felt a sense of relief. It was lucky she had returned. Otherwise, who knew what


    would have happened if she continued to run after Grandpa Arno.


    Just then, a ne descended from the sky.


    "Ms. Be, Mr. McMillian has prepared another ne for you, heading directly for the triangr zone.¡±


    A bodyguard respectfully informed, "Please follow me. We also have a first aid kit on board to assist


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    rk"


    Arabe, supporting the bloody figure beside her, asked, "Can you walk?"


    "I''m fine, it''s just a scratch."


    rk winced as he identally pulled at his wound.


    Arabe smirked, "Too bad Carol didn''t get to see that."


    "We couldn''t let her see that, and it would upset her." rk winced again as the cold wind whipped at


    his wound.


    The pain was excruciating.


    It reminded him of what Jack had once said. How much pain must Arabe have endured when she


    faced those dangers alone?


    How did she bear it?


    Arabe helped rk onto the elevator.


    "Ms. Be, here are the snacks you asked me to get.¡± Jerry arrived, panting heavily, carrying an


    assortment of treats.


    Arabe took them, thanked him, and guided rk onto the ne.


    "You had someone get food for me?" rk was surprised.


    "Weren''t you hungry, rk?"


    rk was at a loss for words. He had wanted to dy Arabe''s return, but she had sent someone


    else to fetch food.


    It made sense.


    What could he say to his sister?


    On the ne.


    Arabe tended to rk''s wounds. Each gash was a shocking sight.


    Who knew rk could endure so much? Any other person would have been immobilized with pain


    after a couple of these wounds.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    rk''s patience wasmendable. Thank heavens his wounds were not too deep. Those thugs


    weren''t out to kill him.


    ¡°What''s on your mind?" rk couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°Those guys were likely trying to bring us back alive, hence the non-fatal wounds.¡± Arabe concluded,


    then added, ¡°If it hurts, let me know.


    "No way.¡± rk started, but as the medicinal powder hit his wounds, he clenched his teeth against the


    pain.


    Even though Arabe tried to be as gentle as possible, the stinging pain from the medicine was enough


    to break him out in a cold sweat.


    It was excruciating.


    Arabe, seeing his face, had to stifle augh, ¡°Just let it out. I won''tugh."


    ¡°It doesn''t hurt at all." rk managed to say, and his face contorted in pain.


    ¡°We''ll be in the Triangr Zone soon. Follow my lead when we get there,¡¯ Arabe smiled, continuing


    her treatment. "It''s a bit chaotic; don''t go wandering off on your own"


    rk was speechless.


    Why did it sound like she was well-versed in the Triangr Zone?


    Just then, rk''s phone buzzed. It was a message from Serena.


    Private jets had satellitemunication, meaning they could ess the inte and make calls at any


    time.


    rk, struggling due to his injuries, took out his phone and saw multiple messages from Serena.


    [rk, Mom told me you and Be are in Iridia. I have the weekend off, can Ie and join you guys?


    ]


    [I really want to take pictures at the Art Pce and feel the sea breeze at Mac Beach. ]


    [Please let mee. I promise I will be back after two days. ]


    (Excited. jpg]


    [Begging.jpg]


    rk knew that Serena must have heard about him and Be being in Iridia and assumed they were


    on vacation. Hence the plead.


    He responded, [Be and I aren''t here for fun. We have some work to do. Next time, I promise we''ll


    take you with us.]


    [What are you and Be up to? I want to join.]


    [Take me with you. I promise I won''t be a nuisance.]


    (Sad.jpg]


    [Disappointed.jpg]


    rk responded again, [It''s important, stay home this weekend, keep mom and dadpany. I have to


    go, talkter]


    His arm and shoulder were injured, and even typing caused him pain. Yet he managed to respond to


    his little sister with utmost gentleness and patience.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But Serena, on the other end of the phone, felt his indifference, her heart sinking further.


    So, rk didn''t even want to pretend tofort her anymore?


    He didn''t even want to chat a little?


    ¡°rk, put the phone down, have something to eat, then rest on the bed.¡± Arabe, packing up her


    medical kit, advised gently, "I''ll have someone assist youter.¡¯


    "Okay:


    "You, help rk eat.¡¯ Arabe nced at one of her men.


    ¡°Right away.¡± He hurriedly picked up the food, feeding rk bite by bite.


    Arabe¡¯s phone had been vibrating for a while. It was Jack, so she swiped to answer.


    Jack hadn''t expected to arrive a step toote. When he had followed the leads to the ranch, he found


    that the


    boss had already left on a ne.


    He had no choice but to call, "Boss, are you still in Lidaria?¡±


    ¡°I''m en route to the Triangr Zone on the ne.¡± Arabe replied, then asked, ¡°What''s up?"


    "The orphanage you asked me to investigate, we''ve made some progress.¡± Jack reported, "It''s more


    <pplicated than we thought. You won''t believe the whole orphanage."

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Jack paused, then continued, "It¡¯s one of the experimental bases of T3 Research Institute, not just a


    livingboratory but also a terrifying breeding ground"


    T3 Research Institute is a terrifying medical organization that loves to research a variety of viruses and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    conduct experiments on children.


    The children who can endure these experiments are recruited by their headquarters to be part of


    their organization.


    In their growth trajectory, they often need to carry out various tasks.


    They need a normal identity to cover up their private actions. Therefore, the orphanage director will


    arrange them into normal families, allowing them to have a seemingly everyday life on the surface.


    ¡°All foster parents have no idea how terrifying these adopted children are." Jack sighed, ¡°On the


    surface, they are like other children, going to school, have excellent grades, and are popr, but in


    reality, they need to report back to the organization regrly,pleting various tasks assigned by the


    organization."


    At this point, Jack added, ¡°These people have never experienced the warmth of a family since they


    were young.


    After being adopted, they usually develop feelings for their foster parents, which bes a weapon for


    the organization to restrain them."


    The glimmer in Arabe''s eyes darkened, "You mean Carol might be a part of T3 Research Institute?"


    ¡°Very likely!" Jack affirmed, ¡°And I suspect she must have some leverage against the orphanage, which


    is why the research institute is desperate to catch her."


    ¡°But I''ve fought with those guys, and their methods are not the institute''s."


    Hearing Arabe say this, Jack also found it strange.


    "However, thest time the people from T3 Research Institute targeted you, they caused us quite a bit


    of trouble. We lost one man, and another got injured, so we have a score to settle with them!"


    Arabe knew that once she was targeted by the people from this research institute, she either


    obediently served them, or there was only one oue, a dead end.


    Over the years, no one who was targeted by them ever escaped.


    Could Carol also be one of them?


    "You said earlier that T3 Research Institute has a headquarters?" Arabe asked again, "Where is it


    located? Is the headquarters also called T3 Research Institute?"


    ¡°I''m not sure."


    Jack always felt this matter was like a huge, trapping many people. What they had discovered was


    only the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Continue investigating, and I want results as soon as possible."


    "Yes, boss."


    Over ten hourster.


    The nended on the mountaintop of Mafia me''s territory.


    rk was awakened by the sound ofnding. He endured the pain from his wounds and got up to look


    out the window, only to find dozens of people with weapons waiting for them.


    This was bad.


    Had their whereabouts been exposed?


    Were the people hunting Carol already lying in wait?


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "rk, we''ve arrived"


    Hearing his sister''s voice, rk managed to get to the door, opened it, and said somewhat heavily,


    "Be, we''re surrounded. While the ne door hasn''t opened yet, shall we fly somewhere else to


    A few question marks popped up in Arabe''s mind. Surrounded? Who would dare to surround them at


    their own base?


    "Look, those people have chased us here.¡± rk''s gaze indicated outside the window.


    Arabe was even more confused. This was Mafia me''s territory. Even if those people were


    audacious, they wouldn''t possibly show up on the mountain top.


    Not to mention the mountain top, they probably wouldn''t even make it past the front door of Mafia


    me without being taken care of.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Seeing the earnest look on rk''s face, she moved towards the window and peeked out. There was no


    sign of anyone pursuing Carol, only her loyal crew waiting at the base of the ne''s stairs, ready to


    wee her!


    Ever since she''d found her roots, she rarely came back, and the guys were ecstatic to see her. They all


    looked expectantly towards the ne, like kids waiting for candies from their teacher.


    Arabe curled her lips in amusement, "Quite the wee party.¡±


    Seeing his sister moving to open the ne''s door, rk quickly intervened, "Knowing the potential


    danger, you still want to proceed?¡±


    "I''m talking about the weingmittee."


    Arabe hit the switch, and the ne door slowly opened. Before rk''s concerned caution could


    leave his lips, a group of about fifty people standing by the stairs shouted in perfect unison, "Boss,


    wee home!"


    Their boss hadn''t been home in quite a while. Seeing her standing at the top of the ne''s stairs,


    everyone couldn''t help but get excited!


    Their boss had be even cooler!


    But who was the guy behind her? Who was he?


    Even rk was taken aback by the unified greeting. He turned to his sister in disbelief, "This is?"


    "Mafia me,¡¯ Arabe was the first to descend the ne stairs, "rk, we are home.¡±


    Home?


    Mafia me was her home?


    She was the boss of Mafia me?


    It took rk a full three seconds to process this..


    He followed his sister''s steps, "As far as I know, Mafia me was founded three years ago. How old


    were you then? Why did youe to the triangr zone and be the boss here?"


    His mind was filled with questions.


    ¡°It''s a long story.¡±


    Arabe briefly exined that three years ago, her grandmother Grace had fallen seriously ill and


    urgently needed a certain herbal cure. This herb only grew on the medicine mountain in the triangr


    zone. At that time, several factions were fighting over the mountain. Arabe had shown upright in the


    middle of this intense conflict.


    Because Grace''s illness required long-term treatment with the herb, and the herb could only grow in


    the soil of the medicine mountain, Arabe, by a stroke of luck, not only managed to establish Mafia


    me and seize the hill, but also expand her power.


    Although she hade close to dying in the triangr zone several times.


    "Butter on, Granny Grace no longer needed the herb."


    Whenever she thought of Granny Grace, Arabe''s heart would ache as if being torn apart. The day


    Granny Grace closed her eyes forever on the operating table, Arabe, as Dr. Bell, felt helplessly futile.


    This regret was something no one could understand.


    "Boss!"


    Seeing their boss descend the ne stairs, everyone cheerfully called out and then turned their eyes


    toward rk, unsure how to greet him.


    "This is my brother, rk.¡¯ Arabe introduced him and then added, ¡°Blood-rted.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. The boss always managed to surprise them.


    Just like thest time, she had inexplicably formed an alliance with the boss of Mafia C, then cleaned


    out Mafia Wolf, shocking the entire triangr zone.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mafia me and Mafia C had never had any contact before.


    Many couldn''t understand why they suddenly allied. What was the reason?


    Even those within their own circles were unclear about the boss''s moves.


    Later, both factions issued stern warnings, stating that if anyone dared to harm one of them, the other


    would definitely not let them off.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    So, they had been living peacefully in the area for some time, but recently, new factions had risen,


    along with old gangs, all wanting to meet with their leader.


    Snapping back to reality, everyone, in unison greeted, ¡°Cheers to rk!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    rk merely nodded, greeting them back, yet inside, he was utterly stunned.


    How much hardship had the girl gone through to be sitting in that chair as the boss everyone referred


    to?


    No wonder she always came off as aloof, forever wearing that indifferent expression, seemingly


    uninterested in anything.


    Having grown up in the Murphy household with foster parents who didn''t care for her and even used


    her as a scapegoat, she never knew the warmth of a family.


    Other than Grannie Grace, it seemed no one truly cared for her or nurtured her. She had to fight for


    everything herself, which was why she became so independent and self-reliant.


    Her cold demeanor, her coolness, her exceptionalness, all were bought with her blood and tears.


    Like Serena, who had never been knocked down by life, always pampered by the family, had


    everything she wanted, did everything she wanted, unaware of how many sweet deals she enjoyed,


    how much fortune she had.


    But his own younger sister, due to a mix-up, had to scratch and w her way here, truly experiencing


    endless darkness and hardship to achieve what she had now.


    Thinking of this, he felt admiration, and his eyes unknowingly welled up with warmth.


    He silently vowed to himself that he would doubly make up for everything his sister hadn''t experienced,


    hadn''t received. He would give her double.


    ¡°Boss, some new gangs have been asking for youtely.¡± one of his underlings reported, trailing behind


    Arabe, ¡°And people from Hell Base, they want you to visit their turf alone within three days to discuss


    something. If not, they threatened to make trouble for us.¡±


    Arabe responded coldly, "What gives them the nerve to ask for this?"


    Just the mention of Hell Base was enough to ignite her rage.


    Hell Base was a terrifying overseas organization that hadter established a foothold here, often


    shing with the Mafia me.


    It was one thing for small disputes, but a year ago, they had tried to kill Myrna Ger. Arabe had


    unintentionally witnessed it and jumped in to help, considering theirmon enemy.


    Myrna had been seriously injured and fled while Arabe intervened. Not only was she on a covert


    mission and worried about blowing her cover, but she was also afraid of falling into enemy hands again,


    and she needed to detoxify the lethal poison in her body.


    Though they formed a bond as sisters-inw, it only made Hell Base despise them more.


    ¡°Lately, those foreigners seem to have a stronger backing, and their arrogance is off the charts. If you


    didn''t know any better, you''d think they were something special.¡± the underling sneered.


    "Didn''t you give them a lesson?" Arabe retorted.


    "We did. When they swaggered into our territory with threats, we blew up their car. But they didn''t


    retaliate, not sure what they''re plotting."


    ¡°Don''t bother with them.¡± Arabe said tly, ¡°If they''re in a hurry to meet their maker, we''ll be happy to


    oblige."


    Saying this, she had descended from the drug hill and returned to her castle.


    The grandeur of the entire castle once again took rk by surprise, and he hadn''t expected his sister


    to have so many secret bases.


    Their family probably thought she was just a bookworm.


    If they knew about her many identities, they might be shocked.


    "rk, give me the chip.¡± Arabe nned to take it in and examine it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± rk handed over the chip, then joined her in her private base with aptop, ready to crack the


    clues Carol had left behind.


    Their underlings were stunned, not knowing what the boss and rk were busy with, from day till night,


    still busy after half a day without any ns to open the door.


    Two underlings waited outside the door, left waiting, right waiting, eventually pushing each other.


    ¡°The boss didn''t eat lunch, and now it''s evening. You go tell her to eat something and continueter.¡±

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    "I wouldn''t dare. You''re a veteran. Even if you interrupt the boss, she won''t me you."


    "Who says so? You''re a newbie, and you won''t be faulted for your ignorance. It''s best if you go."


    "No, no, no. Even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare."


    Two underlings were passing the buck to each other outside the door when suddenly, the door swung


    open.


    Startled by the icy aura of the girl standing in front of them, the pair quickly dered in unison, "Boss,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    dinner''s ready"


    Arabe nced at the darkening sky and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Any news from Mafia C?¡±


    ¡°Eh? News? What news?"


    The two underlings were stumped. What news could there possibly be from Mafia C? Wait, was there


    supposed to be any news?


    Arabe was somewhat puzzled. By all means, Romeo should have reached the triangr zone by


    now and would have contacted her immediately. Why hadn''t he arrived yet? Should she call and


    check? What if he was just held up by work, and she would be interrupting him?


    With these thoughts in mind, Arabe dismissed the idea, ¡°We''ll eatter.¡±


    She closed the door once again.


    The two underlings exchanged nces. Why was the boss increasingly interested in the affairs of


    Mafia C?


    Ever since the alliance was formed, anyone who disrespected Mafia C was crushed under the boss''s


    orders.


    "rk, how is it going?¡±


    After entering the study, Arabe turned her gaze to rk, who was busy checking the temtes.


    She had just decrypted the chip hidden in the pendant that Carol had given to Mr. Earwood. There


    were ten temtes in total, each filled with differentbinations of letters.


    rk had matched the odd code inscribed on the heart-shaped pendant that Carol had given to Mrs.


    Earwood with the temtes, and the result was 21.1 degrees northtitude, 99.2 degrees east


    longitude, and one word - dangerous.


    "Where''s this?" rk was somewhat surprised, and he hadn''t expected to get such a location.


    Was Carol trying to tell him that this ce was dangerous?


    "This ce is in the triangr zone, but no one operates there.¡±


    It could be said to be a very remote ce.


    "Could Carol have left something there? I have to go." rk stood up, ready to leave.


    ¡°You''re injured like this, better not. I''ll go instead,¡± Arabe offered.


    She nced at the silver key in her hand. This was found by Mrs. Earwood in the scarf that Carol had


    gifted her.


    Could it be a key to something?


    She would bring it along just in case.


    "No." rk refused, "Your underlings said it too. There are several forces looking for youtely. It''s


    safer for you to stay here.¡±


    He couldn''t let his sister take the risk!


    "I''ll be quick. There won''t be any trouble, Arabe didn''t give him a chance to refuse, "Let''s eat first. I''m


    hungry."


    Only then did rk realized that they hadn''t eaten for half a day while investigating the clues Carol had


    left behind.


    She must be starving.


    Thinking this, he felt guilty again.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    ¡°Alright, let''s get some grub." rk descended the staircase with her, but before they could even reach


    the dining table, the sound of an airnending outside the mansion echoed through the air.


    One of her associates sprinted in. His face was as pale as a ghost. "Boss, the head of Group S is here!


    It looks like he''snding on our airstrip. Should we stop him?"


    Even though their two gangs had already formed an alliance, the mansion was still their boss''s


    personal territory. To brazenlynd his ne on her airstrip without so much as a heads-up... wasn''t


    that a tad...


    overbearing?


    ¡°Let himnd.¡± Arabe''s eyes softened a fraction. "Send someone to greet him.¡±


    "Huh?" The associate thought he had misheard her, but under the weight of her gaze, he quickly


    Oh, how the mighty have fallen!


    The Arabe of old feared nothing and nobody, not even the God. Why was she being so courteous to


    Group S now?


    Sure, Group S had a formidable reputation, but there was no need to kowtow to them so!


    The associate was a tad confused. It seemed as though Arabe had gone soft, but he dared not voice


    his thoughts. Instead, he just led the wee party.


    rk noticed that though Arabe had originally nned to eat, upon hearing of Romeo''s arrival, she


    turned on her heel and headed towards the airstrip, not bothering to hide her anticipation.


    Love really does conquer all.


    rk could only follow his sister''s lead and join her in weing his future brother-inw.


    Once the ne hadnded and the doors opened, a tall, austere man appeared before them.


    His icy gaze and regal demeanor made him seem like a mountain, so imposing that those below him


    dared not breathe too loudly.


    His right-hand man, Carl, trailed behind him.


    Carl thought, "Boss, you''re the one who wanted to see Ms. Be. Why did you have to drag me along.?


    I want to go home, and I want a vacation!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s men were rightfully wary of this new visitor. After all, he''d led Group S in many


    groundbreaking operations back in the triangr zone.


    As the man descended the stairs, they nervously greeted him. "Mr. McMillian."


    This was Mr. McMillian''s first visit to their mansion, and his assertive entry left them unsure of his


    intentions.


    ¡°Where''s your boss?¡± Carl asked, worried that Ms. Be was off investigating something on her own


    again.


    ¡°Our boss...¡± The associate began but then spotted Arabe approaching.


    She had a cool, aloof air about her, and the wind whipping through her hair gave her a certain feminine


    charm.


    Romeo''s gaze softened when he saw her, and he walked over to wrap her in his arms.


    They hadn''t seen each other in days, and Romeo''s hug was noticeably tighter.


    The seven or eight associates were bbergasted, their eyes nearly popping out of their skulls. What


    was going on?


    The head of Group S was making a move on their bass, right in front of them.


    More importantly, why wasn''t Arabe kicking him where it hurt?


    Instead...


    She wrapped her arms around his waist, looking up at him with bright eyes. "Weren''t you supposed to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    arrive at noon?"


    The associates¡¯ jaws dropped.


    Was their boss... in a rtionship?

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    And her boyfriend was the boss of Group S?


    That''s downright bone-chilling.


    If word got out, it would cause quite a stir.


    "Sorry, I was held up with something.¡± Romeo gently stroked the girl''s soft hair, ¡°Have you been eating


    properlytely?"


    "Yes"


    Just as she answered, a rumble came from her stomach.


    Arabe was speechless.


    "Lying?" Romeo chuckled indulgently, his eyes full of happiness and satisfaction, "Waiting for me?"


    Carl couldn''t help but chime in, "The boss was about to leave after finishing up in Dawnstar, but hearing


    that a local fairy-tale-thermed amusement park was struggling financially, he decided to buy and gift it


    to you."


    The amusement park was a dreamy ce, with arge venue and beautiful decorations. However, due


    to the high entry fee, it didn''t attract many customers and eventually struggled to stay open.


    The minions around them were taken aback. A whole amusement park as a present? Not just some


    jewelry or clothes?


    The boss of Group S was quite a big spender when it came to romance, wasn''t he?


    "Have you thought of a name for the new park yet? You can name it when you''re ready.¡¯ Romeo''s


    fingers gently traced the girl''s soft, delicate cheek. Her beautiful face, every inch of her skin, was


    etched into his memory.


    Arabe, with her bright, clear eyes, nodded, ¡°Sure."


    "Let''s grab something to eat first." Romeo supported her waist and noticed rk beside them, "How''s


    your injury, rk?"


    He''d heard from his men in Florida that rk was injured while helping two old folks.


    ¡°It''s nothing, just a scratch.¡± rk walked alongside them, ¡°I heard from Be that you''ve been secretly


    looking into Carol''s whereabouts for me and found that she was in the Triangr Zone a month ago."


    Without this crucial information from Romeo, he would never have found the Triangr Zone.


    At first, he was a bit hostile towards his brother-inw because it took him much effort to reconnect with


    his sister, and he didn''t want her to be taken away by someone else so soon. He was also worried that


    Romeo was just fooling around, not genuinely in love with his sister.


    But after a few interactions, he saw that in Romeo''s eyes, there was only her. He was cold and ruthless


    in front of others, but in front of his sister, he was as obedient as a puppy.


    ¡°But I couldn''t find any more useful clues for you." Romeo''s men had only managed to find out this


    much.


    "It''s already very helpful.¡¯ rk patted him on the shoulder in return, trying tofort him, "Even


    though we don''t know where Carol is hiding, the Triangr Zone isn''t big. As long as we keep looking,


    we''re bound to find her one day. I feel guilty for dragging you two into this."


    "You''re wrong to think that way. Your problems are our problems. Besides, we''re familiar with this


    ce. It''s safer for you here than anywhere else."


    After Romeo finished, Arabe added, "If you were to go to the Triangr Zone alone, that would be


    truly dangerous."


    It was a confirmed case of amb walking into a lion''s den.


    The Triangr Zone was filled with gangs. An outsider would quickly attract attention and likely be


    bullied.


    But with the backing of Group S and Mafia me, things would be different.


    "Boss, should we bring up the other gift for Ms. Be?" Carl suddenly suggested.


    Arabe and rk were both surprised. Another gift?


    Romeo looked at the girl, his tone full of indulgence, "The guys from Hell Base were looking for you,


    weren''t they? I heard from my men that they''ve had quite a few run-ins with Mafia me. Recently,


    they even came knocking, asking you toe to their turf within three days?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    With such a provocation, Arabe didn''t bat an eye, but Romeo couldn''t stand it.


    Arabe lifted her gaze and asked, "So, you''ve nabbed their guys?"


    "The n is to string their boss up outside the Mafia me joint for three days and nights. A lesson to


    the rest; Romeo replied.


    Arabe thought, ¡°wouldn''t that be a bit too ostentatious? Inviting trouble?"


    ¡°At this point, none of them are a match for either of our gangs."


    Romeo didn''t consider the other small gangs and factions at all, especially in the Triangr Zone. He


    could do anything without worrying about them.


    ¡°Just strip them and send them back,¡¯ Arabe suggested. She wanted to find Carol next and didn''t


    want any furtherplications.


    Carl was a bit surprised. Was that all? Wasn''t that letting them off easy?


    If it hadn''t been for his reckless orders, so many people wouldn''t have been doggedly pursuing Ms.


    Be in the past.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish, Romeo said, his eyes twinkling with gentle affection. It was her call on how to


    handle it since the person was already sent over.


    "I''ll have them put him in a coffin and carried over, Arabe instructed her subordinates.


    Her henchmen didn''t know what to say. They felt that their boss was just as cunning as the head of


    Group S.


    They were like peas in a pod.


    They wondered how the base would react when they saw their boss being sent back in such a manner.


    Would they feel humiliated?


    After entering the castle, Arabe had someone set a ce for Romeo at the table.


    The subordinates inside were also stunned. They had never expected the head of Group S to show up


    here, let alone share a meal with their boss.


    In the unseen corners, what kind of history did their boss and the head of Group S have to be so


    friendly all of a sudden?


    Why did they seem like a family? The atmosphere was oddly harmonious.


    And rk, acting like a gracious host, said, "Romeo, have more. You and Be have been working too


    hard those days."


    Everyone looked at each other as if asking: What''s happening? Were they seeing things, or were their


    boss and the head of Group ¡ì really dating with the family''s approval?


    The two seemed inseparable, like a couple.


    If this news were true, it would rock the entire Triangr Zone.


    As Arabe was eating, she brought up recent events one by one to share with Romeo.


    The subordinates were stunned again. They never thought their usually quiet boss could say so much


    in one go.


    Romeo listened with a smile, his gaze on her both indulgent and gentle. When she talked about the


    dangers she''d faced, he gently cleaned some ketchup fram the corner of her mouth, "Next time


    something like this happens, you have to take me with you."


    Even though he knew she was capable, he couldn''t help worrying. She had managed to dodge a bullet


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    this time, but what about next time? Or the time after that?


    Even a one in a one-in-a-million chance.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    Arabe then shared the secrets she had cracked. rk, at her side, suddenly felt like a third wheel.


    When he had been with Carol, he never felt their rtionship was particrly sweet. But now, tasting


    the sweetness of their interaction, he felt like it was overkill.


    After a while, Arabe''s phone vibrated. She checked it and saw that it was a call from Taylor.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    "Be, have you two managed to escape the danger? Did rk seek medical attention? Is his injury


    serious? Is he alright?"


    She had been worried sick, and as she hadn''t received a call from the siblings confirming their safety,


    she decided to call them herself.


    "rk is fine. None of his injuries are critical. As for the package Carol sent you guys, we''ve managed


    to decode a part of it. We should be able to locate her soon."


    Upon hearing this, Taylor was relieved. "Good, good, as long as you guys are safe, that''s all that


    matters."


    She didn''t want to be a bother, so after a few words of concern, she quickly ended the call.


    After dinner, Romeo wanted to take Arabe to Group S. She knew he wanted everyone to be aware of


    her identity.


    Just then, one of his men came to report, ¡°Boss, Dennis has arrived."


    Hearing a man''s name, Romeo''s eyes darkened slightly. Who was Dennis? He seemed to be someone


    of great importance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Where was he?" Arabe seemed to take a keen interest in that man.


    "He''s outside the castle, at the northwest gate. He seemed to be trying to avoid being seen."


    "Invite him to the drawing room.¡± Arabe let go of Romec¡¯s hand and gently said, "I need to take care


    of some business first. You and rk stay put and wait for me to join you."


    ¡°Alright, be careful." Romeo just patted her head, his eyes full of indulgence and tenderness, not giving


    any thought to anything else.


    The girl was just going to handle some business.


    The castle had a secluded drawing room on the first floor. As soon as Arabe appeared, she saw a tall


    figure standing with his back to the window.


    "You''re here?" Arabe closed the door.


    Dennis turned around, a ck mask covering his face, revealing only a pair of clear eyes.


    Just by looking at his eyes, one could tell he was in his early twenties, about the same age as Arabe.


    "I heard you''ve returned to Mafia me. I came as soon as I could, hoping you could do me a favor."


    Dennis paused before making his request, "I need something."


    Arabe smirked, "What was that?"


    ¡°A Starflower from the Medicinal Mountain, just one would do"


    It was said that the most valuable nt in the entire Medicinal Mountain was the Starflower. There were


    only two left, and they could cure all kinds of diseases. Even the healthy would benefit from consuming


    it. It''s extremely valuable.


    Many people had tried to get their hands on this precious nt before.


    Arabe gave a faint smile, "Do you know? Granny Grace has passed away.


    Upon hearing the news, Dennis¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief, evidently shocked.


    While shocked, his eyes also turned dull, "I''m sorry to have reminded you of such painful memories. It


    seems the Starflower really is just a rumor"


    He knew how much Arabe cared for Granny Grace. If Arabe had the Starflower, there was no way


    she couldn''t save Granny Grace...


    There was only one possibility, that is, there was no such thing as Starflower in the Medicinal Mountain.


    It was just a rumor spread by other gangs, hoping to find an excuse to trouble Mafia me.


    Dennis¡¯ gaze was as dark as a stormy sky, "In that case, I''m sorry for the disturbance."


    Just as he was about to leave, Arabe called out to hirn, "What kind of illness is it? Maybe I can help."


    Hearing her say that, Dennis stopped, giving a bitter smile, ¡°It''splicated. No one in this world can


    cure it."


    "Are you sure?" Arabe raised her eyes, intrigued by this supposedly incurable disease.


    "It''s extremelyplicated, and... we''re running out of time.¡± Dennis¡¯ eyes, like a pending rainstorm,


    were filled with pain. He added, "Perhaps this is just the will of destiny.¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    The sight of Dennis¡¯ crestfallen face stirred something within Arabe. "Seems like that person means


    a lot to you."


    "More than my own life,¡¯ Dennis replied, lifting his gaze to meet Arabe''s. He smiled, ¡°I''m d I met


    you in this life. Hopefully, in the next one, we can meet under different circumstances."


    ¡°Dennis, don''t do anything foolish,¡¯ Arabe implored, sensing his despair. ¡°You once told me that we


    should never give up as long as there''s a glimmer of hope."


    ¡°But there''s no hope left¡¯ Dennis¡¯ voice was steeped in destion. His eyes mirrored his words.


    ¡°Arabe, there''s no hope left. We have less than 24 hours... I thought the starflower could save her."


    He had hoped against hope that the rumored miraculous herb was real and had even swallowed his


    pride to seek Arabe''s help. But when she confirmed there was no such nt on the herb mountain,


    hisst shred of hope was obliterated. He felt like he had plunged into an abyss.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Despite everything he had done, he couldn''t save her.


    His shoulders trembled ever so slightly, a clear indication that he was crying. His sorrow was palpable,


    ensnaring the two individuals in the room.


    ¡°Let me see her,¡¯ Arabe proposed, hoping to offer some assistance.


    ¡°She wanted to leave this world in peace, Dennis choked out. Gratitude was evident in his voice.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I''ll thank you on her behalf. It was worth meeting you in this lifetime."


    Given the victim''s identity, it wasn''t appropriate to make a big deal out of this. It was best to let her


    leave quietly.


    And he, he would apany her to another world, ensuring she wouldn''t be alone.


    As she watched him walk away, Arabe softly said, "If you need any help, don''t hesitate to reach out


    to me"


    Dennis paused but didn''t turn around. It took him a moment before he could utter a simple


    acknowledgment.


    He then quickly exited the room, the tear at the corner of his eye unnoticed by Arabe.


    Leaving the reception room, Arabe felt a bit down.


    Romeo, who had just seen Dennis leave with reddened eyes, now noticed Arabe¡¯s low spirits. He


    couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?"


    "I might not have a chance to repay my debt in this life,¡± Arabe paused before looking up at Romeo.


    "Let''s go. I need you to apany me somewhere,"


    Carol had left geographical coordinates. If she went there alone, someone would likely report back to


    Romeo.


    So, it was better to invite him along.


    ¡°What about rk?" Romeo asked, seeing through her intentions. ¡°You want us to team up?"


    Arabe nodded, appreciating his understanding.


    rk was sitting on the living room couch, his fingers tapping away at theptop keyboard. Despite


    anything useful.


    What on earth did Carol''s mysterious symbol mean?


    "rk, we should check out the location Caral left us tomorrow. It''s toote now, and we can''t arrange


    for backup. You''re injured, so you should rest up tonight. I''m heading to bed too," Arabe suggested,


    making sure to add, "We all should get some rest."


    rk paused his work, replying gently, "Okay."


    Turning to Romeo, he asked, ¡°What about you?"


    "I''m heading back to my ce. I''lle over in the morning."


    ¡°Alright, rk closed hisptop and slowly got up, wincing in pain. "We agreed to act together


    tomorrow. No one gets left behind."


    ¡°Agreed¡± Arabe responded readily.


    Half an hourter...

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    rk couldn''t find any leads on the strange symbol in his room. Standing by the window, he noticed


    that the light in his sister''s room next door had dimmed. Could she be up to something without telling


    him?


    As he pondered over this, he walked next door and knocked on the door.


    Arabe, in her pajamas, rubbing her eyes, showed signs of slight fatigue. ¡°rk? What''s up?¡±


    "Did you go to bed?" rk was surprised. "I''m sorry, I saw your light dimmed and thought you.¡±


    "Thought what?" Arabe yawnedzily, seemingly not understanding rk''s implication.


    rk felt sorry for his suspicion and was also charmed by his sister''s adorable appearance.


    She had dealt with so many people today and aplished so much, and she must be worn out!


    And he, as her brother, had suspected that she would act alone without telling him. He was too


    suspicious, too distrustful of his adorable sister!


    He could suspect anyone, but how could he suspect his own sister?


    Especially such a good, such a cute sister!


    "rk, whatever it is, just tell me." Arabe''s eyes still showed sleepiness, with a hint of redness at the


    corners, indicating that she was trying hard to stay awake to talk to him.


    "No worries, I just wanted to see if you were asleep. If not, I was going to tell you to get some rest.¡¯


    rk extended his uninjured right hand, gently stroking her head, "Go to bed, good night. Have a


    sweet dream."


    Arabe, still a bit drowsy, said, "You should go to bed early too, rk. We''ll act together tomorrow...


    You need a good rest tonight.¡¯


    "Okay, I promise, I''ll go to bed right now.¡±


    rk stroked her head again, and after she went into her room, he returned to his own.


    To avoid slowing his sister down, he quickly turned off the light and went to bed, ready to recharge his


    energy and check the location where Carol had left clues tomorrow.


    On the other hand.


    Arabe had changed out of her pajamas and put on casual clothes. Seeing that rk''s light had


    dimmed, she directly came out of the castle through the secret passage in her room. Romeo was


    already waiting for her in his car.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Did rk go to bed?" Romeo opened the car door for her, smilingly asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arabe had guessed that rk would definitelye to her, so she set him aside, "rk was


    seriously injured today. It''s better for him to take a good rest. We''ll park the car a bit further and walk


    overter.¡±


    "Okay: Twenty minutester.


    They arrived in a jungle. Passing through here, they would reach the location left by Carol.


    The jungle was pitch ck without any light, only the sound of insects and birds exuding a chilling


    gloom.


    If an ordinary person saw this scene, they would probably be scared away. But Arabe took out night


    vision goggles from her bag and handed one to Romeo.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Romeo circled her waist, bowed his head, and kissed her lips.


    Because of rk''s presence today, he hadn''t overstepped any boundaries.


    Finally, all the longing of these days was released at this moment, as Romeo tasted the sweetness


    from the girl, deepening the kiss further.


    The gentle moonlight shone on them, making this moment as beautiful as a dream in a fairy tale.


    After who knows how long, Romeo let go of her, his eyes full of deep affection and satisfaction.


    Arabe put the night vision goggles on him, making him look even more handsome. Their fingers


    intertwined,


    and they walked shoulder-to-shoulder into the depths of the jungle.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Even with night vision goggles that allowed her to prate the darkness and see every detail in the


    dense forest, Arabe still managed to stumble over a rock at her feet.


    "Careful!" Romeo said in a timely manner, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Did you hurt your foot?"


    Before Arabe could reply, Romeo had already knelt down, letting her sit on hisp as he uced her


    boots to inspect the damage.


    Her foot was fine, but a few scratches on her ankle, likely from a branch, looked raw and red. Seeing


    the tender and now injured skin of the young woman made Romeo''s heartache.


    "Does it hurt?" asked Romeo, his eyes full of concern.


    Arabe shook her head.


    If she hadn''t seen the scratches herself, she wouldn''t have even known she had been cut by a branch.


    She was never one to fuss over petty injuries like this.


    In her eyes, it wasn''t even a wound.


    At most, it was as if the branch had simply tickled her.


    ¡°And your foot? Does it hurt from the stumble? Can you walk?"


    ¡°Lcan, I''m fine.¡± Arabe thought he was making a fuss over nothing. "I''m not that delicate."


    After helping her put her boots back on, Romeo promptly lifted her into his arms.


    "I''m wonderful,¡± she protested.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I just wanted to carry you,¡¯ Romeo replied, his steps steady as he moved forward with her in his arms.


    "You''re so light. Haven''t been eating properly these days, have you?"


    "I was heavy before?"


    "You were always light, but you''re even lighter now.¡± Romeo''s steps slowed down due to the added


    weight, "You need to eat more. I''ve learned to cook all your favorite dishes. I can make them for you


    when we get back.


    ¡°You''ve been secretly practicing all this while?"


    "Not secretly. Openly.¡± He replied, the corners of his mouth curling into a gentle, doting smile. "Was


    there anything else you''d like me to learn?"


    "Hmm?"


    ¡°In other words, where can I improve further? Your advice is always valuable.¡± Romeo''s smile grew


    even warmer.


    Laughing, Arabe wrapped her arms around his neck, ready to respond. But before she could, she


    quickly covered his mouth, whispering in his ear, ¡°Someone''sing."


    Romeo heard it, too. He set her down, and they quickly hid, with Romeo pulling her close to him, as if


    afraid she''d be exposed to the slightest danger.


    Two men were wandering around in the forest with shlights, grumbling as they did.


    "So cold out here, and we still have to patrol. The elders are being paranoid. That traitor wouldn''t dare


    toe back."


    "If she ever dide back, the two of us wouldn''t stand a chance against her. We are just going


    through the motions here. I think the traitor''s probably long dead. The elders are just worried about that


    thing she took."


    "No, you''re seeing it too superficially. She was once highly regarded by the elders, and then she


    stabbed them in the back. The elders¡¯ hearts turned cold, and that''s why they issued a kill order against


    her."


    ¡°Women, in the end, always get lost in love. She had such a bright future, and yet she chose love over


    power. If it were me, I''d choose power any day. Love''s just a pointless notion.¡±


    "Here we are, stuck patrolling in the middle of the night because of her. Let''s just quit this and go have


    a drink to warm ourselves up. It''s freezing out here."


    "If the elders find out we''re cking off, you know better than me how ugly our deaths would be."


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s finish patrolling here first, then we''ll go have a drink. Life''s tough...


    Romeo and Arabe listened as their voices grew fainter until they were finally gone. Only then did they


    rise, locking eyes in mutual understanding.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Romeo hoisted Arabe onto his back once again. "Lookslike the girl they''re talking about was rk''s


    girlfriend, Carol"


    Arabe didn''t resist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and murmured, ¡°I didn''t realize Carol held


    such a high position in the organization before."


    Being unanimously respected by the elders, she must be pretty talented.


    Previously, rk thought Carol was a sweet, fragile girl.


    It seemed that Carol always presented herself as a gentle girl in front of rk and their parents, much


    like herself.


    ¡°Think about it, she''s been missing for a year, and no one in the organization can find her. This shows


    that she indeed has some skills, Romeo analyzed.


    He also wondered what kind of existence this organization was, as he had never heard of it before.


    "She managed to hide for over 300 days. That''s impressive, Arabe looked at Romeo''s profile and


    said softly, "It seems our guess was right. Carol probably wanted to leave the organization for rk


    and ended up hurting the elders, hence the death sentence."


    "Dedicated to love and righteousness,¡¯ Romeomented, ¡°Respectable."


    ¡°I wonder if she''s hiding around here, Arabe spected, ¡°The most dangerous ce may be the


    safest, perhaps?"


    ¡°Unlikely."


    Even if it were safe, it wouldn''t be possible to hide under everyone''s noses for more than 300 days


    without being discovered.


    "I think there might be something here that''s worth our time,¡¯ Romeo spected, "Perhaps some kind


    of leverage against the organization."


    If the elders were ruthless and didn''t hold back, then Carol might also n to go down fighting.


    Didn''t those two men mention earlier that what the elders cared about was that thing.


    That thing might be incriminating evidence.


    "Look, something''s going on up ahead"


    At this point, Arabe''s gaze fell on the mountain ahead. The terrain was steep and not suitable for


    setting up camp, so few people ventured there.


    However, there were some lights and people at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Put me down,¡¯ Arabe whispered in Romeo''s ear.


    Romeo squatted down. After she got off, he took the binocrs she handed him from her bag and


    looked ahead.


    There were indeed people gathered at the foot of the mountain, not many, about a dozen or so. It


    seemed like they were guarding the mountain.


    Could this mountain hold some unknown secrets?


    Arabe also took out binocrs from her bag and looked towards the foot of the mountain. These


    people were walking back and forth near the foot of the mountain, as if patrolling or perhaps protecting


    the mountain. Could there be some secret hidden inside?


    ¡°Something''s off.¡± Arabe tried to get a clearer look, but her view was obstructed due to the terrain.


    She looked up to see arge tree nearby and softly told the man beside her, "Wait for me here."


    In a few strides, she climbed up the tree and quickly perched on its thick trunk. She took out her


    binocrs again and continued observing the situation.


    Romeo chuckled lightly and followed her up the tree. "Without some unique skills, I really wouldn''t be


    able to keep up with you, Arabe didn''t expect him to follow. She smiled and continued observing the


    foot of the mountain. ¡°Look, someone''sing out from inside."


    There seemed to be an entrance in the mountain. The man who came out was treated with great


    respect by everyone, who bowed and nodded at him.


    ¡°What do you think they use to go in and out?" Arabe spected, "Fingerprints? Or something like a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    swipe card?"


    "Could it be the small silver key that Carol left behind?"

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    "Why don''t we find out?" Arabe, light as a feather, descended from the tree to the ground.


    Romeo followed her lead.


    The guards only caught a glimpse of two shadowy figures before they found themselves unconscious


    on the ground.


    "I''ll handle the heavy lifting.¡± Romeo, unable to bear the thought of Arabe straining herself, kicked the


    unconscious guards into the underbrush to avoid drawing attention.


    When Arabe was up in the tree earlier, she saw a man emerge from the mountain, fiddling with a


    stone.


    She mimicked the man''s actions, turning the stone counterclockwise. Suddenly, a translucent scanner


    appeared.


    It must be a security system.


    Arabe pulled out her own custom-built software on her phone and scanned the scanner. She soon


    discovered various traces of past check-ins.


    These people must have been using a check-in system to ess the area.


    Each person had a different card with dozens of unique patterns. Arabe input a string of codes into


    her phone, separating each pattern.


    One by one, odd-shaped patterns emerged on her screen.


    Suddenly, a red light on the scanner started shing urgently, apanied by a cold, mechanical


    voice, "You have exceeded the time limit. Please validate your identity within ten seconds, or an rm


    will be activated.


    Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Among the separated patterns, Arabe spotted a key-shaped one identical to the one Carol had given


    them.


    "Six, five, four..."


    Arabe used the small key to check-in. The scanner''s red light turned a gentle blue.


    The mechanical voice softened, ¡°Wee home, master."


    Master?


    Asmirk yed on Arabe¡¯s lips, "Seems like the path ahead should be easier."


    A door opened in front of them, and the passage inside was illuminated with high-level lights.


    Arabe exined, "Being recognized as the master by this system means that no traps or hidden


    weapons will target her. The path the master takes is definitely different from that of ordinary people.


    Maybe it leads to the master''s private residence?"


    ¡°Let''s find out" Romeo suggested, taking her hand and leading her inside.


    They had reached a dead end. As Arabe was looking for the next scanner, a door emerged from the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    left wall.


    They went through nine doors before they finally entered the master''s private domain.


    Everything in this ce was made of cold stone. Ten-meter-high walls were decorated with carvings of


    giant, mythical beasts warding off evil spirits. The eerie electronic candlelight gave off a chilling aura. If


    one didnt know better, they would think they''d stumbled into a vampire''sir. It was cold, unlike any


    human abode.


    The space was dauntingly vast, with sofas and tables all carved from stone.


    Everything about this ce screamed one message to anyone who dared enter, the master of this


    ce was heartless.


    A giant diagram on the floor was another talisman against evil spirits.


    The master must havemitted heinous deeds to have such wards in ce.


    "There''s a path over there,¡¯ Romeo pointed to a door on the right.


    Arabe scanned the area with her detector. Finding no cameras or bugs, she followed Romeo into the


    room.


    Ordinarily, such a room would be a lounge or an office.


    But here, it was aboratory.


    The faint smell of blood lingered in the air. Arabe sprayed a luminous substance, revealing glowing


    spots on the floor.


    This indicated that a lot of blood had been spilled here.


    The glow seemed to protest past atrocities silently.


    Could the master have been conducting human experiments here?

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Impossible...


    At this level, what tasks would still require the master''s personal attention?


    What kind of experiments had been conducted in this ce by its owner? Why were there so many


    bloodstains on the floor? Wasn''t this supposed to be a private residence? If one wanted to conduct


    gruesome experiments, wouldn''t there be other ces more suitable?


    ¡°These twoputers are used the most frequently, Romeo said as he pulled out his smartphone to


    scan the seven or eightputers around them. "Shall we each take one and see who cracks it first?"


    Arabe was surprised by the scanning software on his phone, but she chuckled upon hearing his


    challenge.


    "Sure"


    The two of them sat shoulder to shoulder once more, their fingers flying over the keyboards.


    The initial task was to hack into the system, which was a piece of cake for them.


    They had expected to effortlessly break through the system like before, but the firewalls on these two


    "If the owner of this ce is really Carol, | think she''s quite clever. At least she knows how to set up her


    own firewall¡± Arabe said as she continued to type.


    Unfortunately, even the most robust firewall would eventually crumble before her.


    It took Arabe less than ten seconds to bypass the firewall and gain ess to the system. However,


    theputer screen was nk, most likely due to manual deletion.


    She then began to recover the data, and after a while, she found a hidden file that took up a whopping


    6GB of memory.


    She connected her phone to theputer, intending to take the file back for further analysis. However,


    a red warning popped up on the screen.


    ¡°Please answer three questions."


    "Friendly reminder, If one question is answered incorrectly, the file will be automatically deleted within


    three seconds, and an rm will sound."


    ¡°What is his full name?"


    Arabe was speechless.


    What kind of question was this?


    She only had ten seconds to answer, and in the countdown, she could only type: rk.


    Surprisingly, it was the correct answer...


    Could the question have been set by Carol?


    Wasn''t she afraid that the person who came would be someone else? What if they couldn''t answer the


    question? Would the rm attract everyone in the area, leading to their capture?


    "When was we getting together?"


    Seeing this question, Arabe rolled her eyes.


    The screen disyed a countdown, "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Arabe quickly thought back to what rk had told her. He said that Carol had disappeared for a year.


    Before that, they had dated for a year. rk had once mentioned that the day they started dating was a


    holiday, and the ce was crowded. He had plucked up the courage to ask her out to the most


    beautiful amusement park in Summerfield. That day, even the grand fireworks couldn''tpare to her


    radiant smile.


    Arabe turned to Romeo, "When does the amusement park have fireworks?"


    "On the first day of every month."


    "So, it''s October 1st?"


    It was indeed...


    If it weren''t for rk''s previous conversation with her, they would have been trapped there today.


    "When is his birthday?"


    Arabe was speechless again.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    During the countdown, she swiftly dialed David on her smartphone.


    Hans'' stern schedule was nerve-wracking. Chasel often had special assignments that made phone


    calls inconvenient, and her parents were already fast asleep at this hour. The only one she could rely


    on now... was the night owl, David.


    "Huh?" David was bbergasted, thinking he had misheard.


    "Speak up."


    Only four seconds she was left.


    ¡°It''s Singles Day, November 11th, but Be, why are you suddenly asking about this..."


    Arabe promptly hung up, typed in 1111, and got the correct answer.


    The data package began to download automatically. Arabe breathed a sigh of relief and turned to


    look at Romeo next to her.


    His side profile was wless, his slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and his bright eyes were


    beautiful.


    Soon, the defensive program on theputer was rewritten, and the data package was downloading


    smoothly.


    Arabe noticed the name of his downloaded package: Experiment Data.


    So, what was she downloading?


    It didnt even have a name, just an C to represent.


    Cc?


    Could it be a memory of rk and Carol''s past?


    Or does it imply anything else?


    Soon, the data package was downloaded, and a line of text popped up on the screen, All data will be


    destroyed in 10 seconds, countdown 10, 9, 8, 7...


    Arabe watched it count down second by second until the screen disyed, Destructionplete.


    She then stood up and said, ¡°Let''s go."


    The two had just stepped out of the icy private residence. The stone door behind them hadn''t closed


    yet when countless hidden weapons came flying over.


    "Watch out.¡± Romeo was agile, blocking many of the hidden weapons for the girl in an instant.


    In the narrow stone path, they were in a stark contrast to the dark crowd opposite them.


    Standing at the forefront of the crowd was an awe-inspiring old man, his aura filled with a sharp chill.


    He had at least thirty subordinates behind him, clearly targeting Arabe and Romeo.


    Themanding old man spoke with a powerful and domineering tone, "Who sent you? And how did


    you get in?"


    The rain of hidden weapons continued, and Arabe kicked one after another, which were easily


    blocked by the old man at the forefront.


    The old quy was quite agile.


    She suddenly thought of that old man in Florida, who probably belonged to the same group.


    When the rain of hidden weapons stopped, the old man signaled his men. The thirty or so people


    rushed towards Romeo and Arabe, and some even barged into the master''s private quarters.


    Within a minute, someone ran up to the old man and reported, "Mathew, there''s ab inside. All the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mathew revealed a terrifying look, coldly staring at the fighting man and woman, his tone as if he


    wanted to tear them apart, "What did you destroy?"


    Who sent them to do that?


    Was that... Carol?


    In this ce, apart from Carol, not even the highest-ranking elders were allowed in.


    In the midst of the fight, Arabe''s silver key fell to the ground. Everyone who saw the key on the


    ground was shocked, their faces changing.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    This was Carol''s "key card", a symbol of her identity! How on earth did it end up in this girl''s hand?


    Arabe effortlessly flicked the key into the air, catching it with a swift movement before continuing to


    deal with the dangers surrounding her.


    Could she be Carol? She had an agile form and skillful moves. Despite the girl''s clear eyes that didn''t


    resemble Carol''s, Mathew took a cautious step forward.


    Mathew, swift as a gust of wind, appeared before Arabe. He had intended to test her skills, but


    Romeo beat him to it, forcing him back a few steps after only a few exchanges.


    "Who are you?" Mathew asked, his anger apparent. "Did Carol send you?"


    Arabe knocked down one of the henchmen, stepping on his stomach. She kicked up a hidden de


    from the ground, holding it with lethal precision. With a teasing smirk, she retorted, "Why should we


    answer your questions?"


    Her arrogant and cool tone strangely reminded him of Carol.


    With her youthful voice, Mathew guessed she was a friend of Carol''s, probably around the same age.


    He had warned Carol not to make friends on her own, but she had continued to defy him.


    Feeling betrayed, Mathew''s anger turned into cynicalughter. "You''re stuck here today. Tell me where


    she''s hiding, and maybe I''ll spare your lives"


    ¡°You should be more concerned about where you''ll be buried.¡± Arabe swiftly attacked, engaging


    Mathew in an evenly matched fight.


    "You go ahead, I''ll handle this." Romeo took over, pushing Mathew back several steps.


    More and more people flooded in, blocking the only exit.


    Escape was no longer an option.


    ¡°They came in on their own. Even if they die, they''re asking for it!"


    "Either hand over Carol, or we won''t leave you in one piece!"


    "Mathew, they''ve destroyed all the data in theb. Do you think they might have the data on them?"


    If they did, it would be a disaster for their organization.


    "Kill them.¡± Mathew made his decision, not wanting to waste any more time.


    Meanwhile, Arabe''s phone vibrated in her backpack. She heard the buzzing sounding from


    behind her, but she and Romeo were too preupied trying to find a way out.


    Her phone kept buzzing. The caller standing outside the castle, soaked by the rain.


    No one answered on the other end.


    Looking at the crowd in front of the castle, Dennis put away his phone and pleaded. "| urgently need to


    speak to her, and please let me in"


    ¡°Our boss is asleep. You can talk tomorrow.¡¯ A group of about twenty men, armed and ready, stood in


    front of the entrance, blocking his way.


    ¡°| must see her today."


    "Do you think you can see our boss whenever you want?"


    ¡°Bro, can''t you see what time it is? It''s 2 am. Aren''t you making things difficult for us?"


    ¡°Whatever it is, it can wait..."


    Themotion attracted Tom''s attention.


    With Jack and Jones absent, he was in charge.


    Seeing Tom approaching, the group of men echoed, "Bro Tom."


    "What''s going on?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "This guy insists on seeing the boss. He won''t listen to reason."


    Tom looked up to see the wet figure of Dennis, whose eyes were filled with urgency and anxiety.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    He was clearly urgent.


    Tom stepped forward, whispering, ¡°Our boss isn''t here,e back tomorrow if you have business with


    her."


    He was afraid of causing a ruckus and waking up rk Collins inside.


    "| don''t have time, Dennis looked desperately urgent, "| need to see her, right now."


    The crowd of twenty or so people was pissed.


    ¡°You think you can just see her whenever you want?"


    "We show you some respect because you saved the boss once; don''t get cocky."


    ¡°You want to see the boss? You''ll have to step over our dead bodies first."


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Our boss isn''t yourckey, you can''t just see her whenever you


    want. Do you think you''re someone important?"


    Even Romeo wasn''t that arrogant.


    Did that little shit think he could boss them around just because he''d saved the boss before?


    ¡°Sorry then, no offense,¡¯ Dennis moved quickly.


    Tom immediately intercepted, not intending to harm Dennis, but to exin the situation to him, "The


    boss really isn''t here. She''s out"


    "| don''t believe you."


    Every second was precious to Dennis at that point. He had to see Arabe Bet, and he couldn''t


    wait another moment.


    ¡°The truth is she''s out. You could search the whole mansion, but you aren''t going to find her,¡± Tom still


    didn''t hit him hard, just dodged when he could.


    He owed Dennis for saving the boss, after all.


    But Dennis at that moment was quite different.


    Desperate to see Arabe, his blows were fierce and ruthless. In less than a minute, he''dnded


    several hits on Tom.


    That naturally sparked outrage.


    "Tom''s letting you off easy, and you''re pushing your luck."


    ¡°Who the hell gave you the balls to cause trouble here?"


    ¡°Let me at him!"


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom.


    rk had a terrible dream. He dreamt that Carol was suffering from the effects of some medication,


    crying in agony.


    He wanted to help her but felt powerless. He could only clean her tears and hold her close.


    Suddenly, a thunderp jolted the night sky, waking rk up from his nightmare, sweat beading on his


    forehead.


    He realized that it was just a dream.


    He sighed in relief, wiping the sweat from his brow. He could hear the storm outside and, faintly, some


    sort of argument.


    Ignoring the pain from his injuries, he got up and went to the window. It seemed like someone was


    trying to force their way into the mansion and Be''s men were stopping that person. A fight had


    broken out.


    Growing worried, he opened his bedroom door. Seeing a guard not far away, he signaled for him to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect his sister''s security to be even tighter than at Vi Cascada. There was a team of men


    guarding the second floor around the clock. It was extremely secure.


    "Mr. rk? You''re awake? Can | help you with something?" The man speaking was Donald, one of


    Arabe''s loyal aides.


    rk asked softly, "What''s going on outside?"


    When Donald heard that, he exined, "Someone wants to see the boss. We didn''t let him in."


    ¡°Thiste? Looking for Be?" rk checked the clock on the wall. It was already 2:14 a.m.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Was that man out of his mind?"


    What can''t wait till morning?


    In this godforsaken hour, and in the rain, no less, he came here causing a ruckus?


    "Don''t mind him, Donald assured, ¡°We''ll handle this, sorry for waking you, Mr. rk."


    "No worries,¡¯ rk replied, ncing towards the neighboring room, he whispered, "Be wasn''t woken


    up from all thismotion, was she?"


    "No..." Donald lied, averting his gaze, "Perhaps the storm drowned out the noise...or maybe she''s just


    exhausted and sleeping soundly."


    Remembering all that his sister had been through today, rk nodded in agreement, "Thanks for your


    help."


    ¡°It''s our pleasure to serve you and Be,¡¯ Donald replied with a smile on his face.


    Just as rk was about to enter his room, he added, "Oh, and leave hirn alive."


    Tomorrow, he, Be, and Romeo were set to visit a location that Carol had left behind. He didn''t want to


    attract unnecessary attention.


    Donald paused for a brief moment, and then reassured him, "Don''t worry, Mr. rk, he saved our boss''


    life once.


    We won''t harm him."


    "Saved Be?" rk turned back, "Howe?"


    Donald didn''t expect rk to be unaware of that. He was surprised, and then he exined, ¡°When our


    boss first came here, she was alone and vulnerable. She nearly died...but he saved her. | heard she


    was severely injured, barely hanging on to her life...If not for him, she might have..."


    ¡°Why was she injured?¡± rk asked, his heart aching, "Who hurt her? Why would they?"


    Donald was taken aback but he continued to say, ¡®Our boss is beautiful, and when she first arrived


    here, it was inevitable that some would have ill intentions...wanting to im her for themselves. She


    came here alone, searching for herbs. She had a hard time."


    The whole of Mafia me felt sorry for her.


    rk understood the situation, and it hurt even more.


    Of course, his beautiful sister would attract attention in such a ruthless ce.


    No wonder she hid her identity as a woman and rarely showed herself. When she did show herself, she


    posed as "Mr. Bryant¡¯ to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "Mr. rk, please don''t tell our boss that | told you about this, Donald pleaded as he was nervous. He


    had no idea that his boss hadn''t told rk about her past, probably to spare him the pain.


    Seeing rk''s reaction made him regret his loose tongue.


    Outside.


    Dennis held a knife to one man''s throat, "Don''t push me to do this."


    ¡°You, you, you, let Arnold go!"


    The crowd was furious.


    Arnold was held hostage, too scared to even make a move.


    ¡°Enough!¡± One man yelled, "We''ve given you enough leeway out of respect for Be, don''t push your


    luck."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Do you n on waking the entire castle tonight?"


    "| warn you; Be hates being threatened. If you know what''s good for you, let Arnold go!"


    Themotion outside was growing. rk didn''t return to his room, instead, he went to the window


    overlooking the courtyard.


    It seemed like one of Be''s men was being held hostage.


    Donald was anxious, if Be didn''te out of her room, would rk realize that she wasn''t there?


    Thinking that, he urged, ¡°Mr. rk, don''t worry about it. You should go take rest."


    ¡°Arabe...| need to speak with you..."


    In the midst of the storm, Dennis''s voice rang out clearly, ¡°I need to see you..."

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Not just Tom, even the rest of the crew were growing anxious.


    "Shut it, will yout"


    rk was still resting inside. If he discovered that the boss and Romeo had left him behind to handle


    stuff on their own...


    They''d be done for, not just the boss.


    ¡°Arabe..."


    ¡°Come out..."


    "See me..."


    Dennis held a knife to Arnold''s throat, shouting loudly. He didn''t want to harm anyone close to Arabe,


    but he needed to see her right now, the sooner the better.


    rk, upstairs, heard all that and said soothingly, "He must have something urgent to discuss with


    Be. Let me check it out."


    "No, rk, don''t go..." Donald quickly intercepted him, "You''re hurt. Stay inside and rest. Tom will


    handle everything. Besides, it''s pouring outside, and you''re wounded. If your condition worsens..."


    "It''s fine. I''ll just ask him to lower his voice. | don''t want him to wake Be up,¡¯ rk started heading


    towards the stairs, "I''ll also ask him what''s up. If it''s really urgent, | can ry the message."


    Seeing rk painfully hobbling down the stairs, Donald grew more anxious and followed him, saying,


    "Mr. rk, let us handle this little issue. Go back and rest."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    As Donald worried about how to stop him, he heard a noise from outside.


    "The boss!"


    "The boss¡¯ car is back"


    "Finally, the boss is back!"


    "| always worry when the boss goes out on her own, but I feel relieved every time | see her car return


    safely."


    Twenty or so people called out for the boss, their voices echoing throughout the castle.


    Someone even fetched an umbre to open the car door for Arabe so that she wouldn''t get wet when


    ¡°Boss, are you hurt?"


    "Did youe out on top?"


    ¡°Did any scumbag follow you? If so, I''ll get a team to intercept them."


    Seeing the girl step out of the car, Dennis realized that Tom hadn''t lied to him. Arabe really had been


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    out on business and wasnt in the castle.


    He instinctively let go of Arnold, who quickly ran into the crowd, rubbing his aching neck.


    Damn, Dennis really didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°It''s all good. It went smoothly,¡¯ Arabe looked up, her bright and beautiful eyes particrly striking in


    the dark night. Seeing Dennis, she seemed surprised as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?"


    ¡°Arabe,e with me. I''ll exin on the way."


    Just as Dennis was about to take Arabe''s hand, he was suddenly blocked.


    It was Romeo.


    He pulled Arabe to his side; his dark eyes deepening.


    What did that guy want with his fianc¨¦e in the middle of the night?


    Seeing Dennis¡¯ anxiety, Arabe handed her stuff to Romeo and said softly, "Romeo, | need to step out.


    Once rk wakes up, give these things to him."


    She thought rk was still sleeping in the castle, unaware that at that very moment, he was standing


    by the first-floor window, watching their every move.


    At first, he thought he was seeing things. But when the girl stepped out of the car, the radiant and


    charming face belonged to no one else but his sister.


    The thunderstorm outside, the arguing, and themotion, none of it had woken her up.


    Because she wasn''t in her room!


    rk instinctively looked at Donald, who guiltily lowered his head.


    So, why did his sister need to sneak out in the middle of the night for some business? And why did


    those people collude to keep it from him?

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Could it be that the ce where his sister went was the location that Carol left behind?


    He was worried about the dangers, that''s why she didn''t let him follow.


    Upon a closer look, Romeo, who had returned with his sister, had also deceived him.


    He and Be''s wedding ns were not even settled yet, and they were already teaming up to deceive


    him.


    rk decided to go and "settle the score¡± with them.


    ¡°rk, don''t get upset. She just wanted you to rest more since you''re injured¡¯ Donald hurriedly


    followed, trying to exin, ¡®The boss didn''t tell you because she didn''t want you to worry and lose


    sleep."


    Outside.


    Romeo, with his head lowered, asked the girl in front of him, "Where do you want to go?"


    Off to the side, Dennis was anxiously whispering, ¡°Arabe, we''re running out of time."


    ¡°Can | tell youter?¡± Arabe wasn''t sure what was happening, but she had a hunch it had something


    to do with the person Dennis mentioned that day.


    That person was probably not going to make it.


    "Be careful with everything and call me anytime if there''s any situation."


    Romeo didn''t want to restrict her freedom or ask too many questions about what she was up to. He


    gave her great trust and space.


    ¡°Come back soon,¡¯ He gently patted Arabe''s head, like reminding a child.


    A subordinate handed an umbre, Dennis took it first, waiting for Arabe to take the first step.


    "I''ll be back soon; we can keep in touch."


    Arabe''s words seemed to put Romeo''s mind at ease, his expression softened.


    Seeing him smile, Arabe and Dennis left together. Her slender figure slowly left Romeo''s sight.


    Romeo watched her leave, with aplex expression on his face. Tom held his breath for a while


    before finally saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. McMillian, the boss just went to take care of some business,


    she''ll be back soon enough."


    Romeo still stood there, watching the car drive away into the distance, no one knew what he was


    thinking.


    "Dennis was in such a hurry, must be something urgent that he needs the boss'' help."


    "He rarelyes here."


    ¡°There''s no choice but to help him, the boss owes him a favor."


    No one knew who said thest sentence, but Romeo''s gaze fell on him as he curiously asked, ¡°Owes


    hima favor?"


    "Didn''t the boss tell you?" The man realized he had misspoken, quickly covering his mouth, but it was


    already toote.


    Romeo''s gaze was too intense for him to bear, so he looked to Tom for help.


    Tom could only briefly exin the situation.


    Even though it was brief, Romeo''s heart still ached.


    So, before he knew Be, she had already suffered so much.


    Some hardships, even men couldn''t bear, but she persisted.


    Just as rk was about to step out of the castle door, he saw Romeo walking back with an umbre,


    step by step up the stairs.


    "rk!"


    The tone of Romeo''s voice felt like he was a bit surprised.


    rk''s face was gloomy, ¡°It''s one thing for Be to act recklessly, but how could you join her? In the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    middle of the night, in torrential rain, if something happened, | would feel guilty and miserable for the


    rest of my life.


    Although you can protect her, it''s the unexpected that''s terrifying."


    Donald, standing nearby, pleaded with Romeo with his eyes.


    He didn''t mean to spill the beans.


    Because he mentioned that Dennis owed Be a favor, they wasted some time, and that''s why things


    escted to that point.


    ¡°We finally found Be in our family, and | don''t want anything to happen to her. | especially don''t want


    her to be in trouble because of me, can you understand that?"

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    rk''s voice deted like a punctured football, "| know, | know I''m injured, and I''m just going to slow


    you guys down. But at least | can take a bullet for Be, right? I''m willing to be a human shield,


    however much | can block. And if it''s about Carol, | don''t want to miss any chance to uncover the truth.


    | want to be involved that is all I''m asking for"


    He dicin''t want to feel useless, just sitting at home waiting for news, with everything being taken care of


    by his sister and brother-inw. He wanted to pull his weight.


    Especially because that involved Carol.


    "rk, we don''t think you''re a burden,¡± Romeo said, his eyes brimming with sincerity, his voice warm


    and respectful, ¡°You''re injured, we just want you to get some rest. That''s all. You haven''t been sleeping


    well, we can see that. It worries us."


    Seeing rk''s mood slightly improve, Romeo continued to say, "Be and | know this area well, it''s


    easy for us to move around. The only reason we kept you in the dark was that we didn''t want you to


    worry, we were afraid you''d lose another night''s sleep."


    He again exined, ¡°Be knows you. She knows that as a big brother, you would risk everything for


    your sister in a dangerous situation. So, she doesn''t want you to be a shield. She just wants you to be


    okay, to find Carol, and live a happy life. rk, you shouldn''t feel like you haven''t contributed. Getting


    to this point wasn''t the result of any one person''s efforts. It was a team effort."


    "There''s one more thing,¡¯ Romeo said, suddenly changing the subject, ¡°Tonight, Be and | found the


    ce. It''s an unnamed mountain, guarded by many people. Using the key Carol left behind, we


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    managed to sneak in. In the innermostb, Be cracked the code. When she tried to download the


    data package, three problems came up.


    rk''s heart clenched: his attention redirected instantly as he worriedly asked, "What problems?"


    "They''re about you."


    Romeo briefly recounted that night''s events. Besides surprise, rk''s heart also filled with a sense of


    thrill.


    All three questions were rted to him!


    Who else but Carol would set such questions?


    ¡°At the most critical moment, she set these questions. It shows that in Carol''s heart, you''re a very


    important person, Romeo added, "rk, you''ve been protecting what''s most precious to Carol in your


    own way.


    rk''s heart stirred again as he curiously asked, "Did she leave behind any message?"


    "No; Romeo took out his phone, "But we cracked two data packages. I''ll send them to you right now.


    They probably contain the truth that you want to know."


    Why did Carol suddenly break up with him? Why did she disappear without a trace? What was her


    rtionship with the organization they encountered that night?


    Probably they all were answered in the data packages.


    rk took out his phone, anxiously waiting for the data to be sent. The cause of their breakup that had


    troubled him for so long, the truth behind her disappearance that he, Be, and Romeo had been


    investigating, was about to be revealed.


    His emotions were a mix of excitement, unease, trepidation, and anxiety.


    rk took out his phone, anxiously waiting for the data to be sent. The cause of their breakup that had


    troubled him for so long, the truth behind her disappearance that he, Be, and Romeo had been


    investigating, was about to be revealed.


    His emotions were a mix of excitement, unease, trepidation, and anxiety.


    ¡°One is 6GB, and the other 7GB,¡± Romeo said, referring to the size of the data packages. That


    indicated there was a lot of information, too much to go through in one sitting.


    Just then, Romeo''s phone vibrated. He nced at it and looked up, "rk, | have some business to


    attend to.


    You start reading. Take a break if you get tired. Be''s gone to run an errand. If you need anything, just


    reach out to me."


    ¡°Okay, be careful on your way back,¡¯ rk was about to go upstairs when he suddenly remembered


    something.


    "Tonight, neither of you were hurt, right?"


    "No."


    ¡°That''s good.¡± rk sighed in relief, ¡°From now on, no matter what happens, don''t keep anything from


    me."


    ¡°Alright."

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    On the other side.


    David''s eyelids were on the verge of surrendering to the force of sleep and had nearly closed multiple


    times.


    The screen of his phone was dimming. In a rush, he lit it up again, only to find out that his sister hadn''t


    replied to his WhatsApp message, nor had she returned his call. Suppressing a yawn, he squinted at


    the screen, waiting.


    In case his sister saw his message, he had to reply instantly to it. He couldn''t let her feel neglected.


    He mustn''t sleep.


    He pinched his thigh hard.


    The pain brought tears to his eyes.


    Why did it feel like rk, after just one trip home, had a higher status and received more affection than


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    him.


    Was it because he recently spent less time with his sister due to his efforts to earn more money for her,


    allowing rk to step in.


    No way, he had to call his sister more tomorrow to show his concern.


    Arabe sat in the car, ncing at the drenched figure beside her. His driving reminded her of a jet


    taking off, the gas pedal pushed to the limit, showing his urgency.


    "Is she suffering a lot?" Arabe worriedly asked.


    The mere mention of it almost broke Dennis down. He choked back his tears and said, "She''s in a lot of


    pain. | want you to help alleviate it."


    In her final moments, Dennis wanted to ease her journey, ¡°Is there any way she can feel a bit better in


    herst moments."


    Arabe was confused as she curiously asked, ¡°What kind of illness does she have?"


    ¡°It''s not an illness. She''s been poisoned with a slow-acting toxin. There is no cure for it. As her life


    shortens, the potency of the poison increases. Every second is torture for her now."


    Every time Dennis thought about her pain, he wished he could bear it all for her to relieve her of that


    pain.


    She was in so much pain that she was constantly crying.


    She used to be so strong, not even flinching when she was injured or bleeding.


    But at that moment, her tears flowed spontaneously, subconsciously, the pain seeping into her bones.


    Seeing his emotional turmoil, Arabe couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Why don''t you let her go quicker?"


    Although it was an extremely difficult question to ask, it seemed better to let her go than to endure such


    unbearable pain.


    "She has ast wish, which | must fulfill¡¯ Dennis''s voice broke as he spoke of herst wish, ¡°Until |


    return, please take good care of her and help ease the pain of the poison."


    "Tl try my best."


    Dennis drove the car to an extremely secluded spot and stopped, "Let''s hurry."


    He was truly racing against the clock, wanting to fulfill thest wish of the person inside.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Arabe trailed behind him through the courtyard to the front of the house.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In a hushed tone, Dennis said, "She''s of special status. Seeing her face could put your life in danger."


    Arabe was taken aback. That really sounded serious.


    "So, all you must do is taking care of her from inside. No one else will be there."


    They were separated by a frosted ss wall. There was a small hole in the middle of the wall.


    Arabe realized the situation. Care-taking through the wall? Quite an unusual arrangement.


    Dennis bent down to the small hole and said to the person on the other side, ¡°Diana, my friend is here.


    If you feel ufortable, just let her know, On the other side of the wall was the girl''s bed. She was


    curled up in pain, every organ in her body seemed twisted in knots.


    She clutched the corner of her nket, her slender shoulders trembling in pain. Sweat dripped down


    her forehead,nding on her beautiful yet pale face.


    Despite her pallor, she was strikingly gorgeous.


    If it wasn''t for the pain, her features could easily be described as breathtaking, a rare beauty to find.


    The girl could hardly utter aplete ward, even the smallest sounds seemed to be squeezed out


    through gritted teeth.


    Still, Arabe could tell that she was young.


    "She''s in a lot of pain, she can''t get up to greet you,¡± Dennis turned to Arabe and exined, ¡°If you


    can, please help ease her pain when she''s not feeling well."


    "Sure, I''ll do my best"


    ¡°I''ll be back soon,¡± As Dennis was about to leave, he bent down again and said gently to the girl on the


    other side of the wall, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now but I''ll be back soon, just wait for me."


    She had to wait.


    At least, let him see her for onest time.


    Arabe saw the pain and reluctance in Dennis''s eyes. She reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care


    of her until you return."


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dennis looked at Arabe gratefully.


    That was the reason he sought out Arabe. In that ce, only she had the capability to help Diana at


    that crucial moment.


    After Dennis left that ce, Arabe softly said to the girl on the other side of the wall, ¡°Give me your


    hand, let me take a closer look."


    Despite the pain, the girl extended her hand.


    It was a slender and fair hand.


    Arabe felt her pulse and after a while she said, "Your condition is quiteplex, but I''ll help you with


    the pain first"


    The girl heard the sound of Arabe opening her medical kit, and then the noise of a needle!


    She quickly withdrew her hand, looking at Arabe with caution and suspicion.


    Arabe was a bit surprised as she asked, "You recognized the sound of a needle?"


    She had merely picked up the needle, and it had barely grazed another, but the girl had already


    identified the sound!


    Indeed, that girl was not an ordinary girl.


    ¡°Acupuncture, for pain relief¡± Arabe started sterilizing the needle again, ¡°Can you smell the


    disinfectant?"


    After hesitating for a while, the girl extended her hand again.


    "Did Dennis tell you that he once saved my life?¡± Arabe ced the needle at the tip of the girl''s


    finger, her voice steady, "| won''t harm you."


    The girl was always cautious. Arabe''s words did not make her let down her guard. Instead, she


    remained vignt.


    ¡°Switch hands."


    The girl extended her other hand.


    After the acupuncture, Arabe said, ¡°The pain should lessen."


    The girl was somewhat surprised. It seemed Dennis hadn''t lied to her. That woman, Arabe, was


    indeed skilled in medicine.


    "Left hand¡¯ Arabe started to remove the needles, then after a while she said, "Right hand."


    The girl started to obediently follow her instructions.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    "Does it hurt less now?"


    "Much less," The girl on the bed didn¡¯t expect Arabe to be such a skilled doctor, and she gratefully


    said, "Thank you."


    Just moments before, she was writhing in pain, feeling as though life was unbearable. If not for a dying


    wish, she would''ve already mmed her head against the wall.


    "How much longer can my body hold up?"


    She didn''t know if she couldst until Dennis came back.


    "It''s really hard to say" Arabe said, while packing up her acupuncture kit, "Your condition is indeed


    Upon hearing that, the girl''s eyes shone with hope, "Is that true?"


    "Yes!" Arabe finished packing, raising her beautiful eyes, she softly said, "But, getting rid of it


    "Do you have a way?"


    ¡°| need to take a bit of your blood for testing, Arabe exined, "There are many toxins in your body.


    Topletely cure you, we need to use a variety of treatments. It won''t be a quick process, at least


    that''s for sure."


    ¡°What are your chances?"


    "Seventy to eighty percent, perhaps."


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°That much!"


    She had previously consulted countless renowned doctors who all said that she was beyond help.


    Including the famous local physician, Mr. James Newton. He shook his head and admitted his inability


    to help.


    However, he did rmend someone. He said that Dr. Bell might be able to help her out.


    But Dr. Bell was elusive, with no one knowing his whereabouts for years. Until now, she had no luck


    locating him.


    "So, can you save me?¡± The girl on the bed asked hopefully and anxiously, waiting for Arabe''s


    answer.


    Arabe looked at her slender wrist and asked softly, ¡®What''s your rtionship with Dennis?"


    "Sister The girl answered honestly, "His real sister."


    Arabe was somewhat surprised; she had never heard that Dennis had a sister.


    "Because of the sensitivity of our status, we''ve never mentioned it to outsiders. You''re the first one to


    know about our rtionship, The girl exined.


    Arabe nodded, ¡°Alright, I''ll do my best."


    It was her way of repaying Dennis for saving her life.


    ¡°Thank you. Could you please call Dennis for me? Ask him toe back."


    If she could really survive, there would be no need to fulfill her dying wish immediately.


    Once she recovered from her life-threatening illness, she could do it herself.


    Arabe took out her cell phone and dialed Dennis''s number. But it was switched off.


    Hearing the cold automated voice, the girl felt guilty again, "Before, Dennis took me to many doctors.


    They all said my condition wasplex and incurable. | thought | was done for"


    So, when Dennis thought of Arabe and the whole mountain of herbal medicine that she had


    managed, he wanted to take his sister to see Arabe.


    But the girl had already lost her will to live.


    "Do you know? Every day, | live in pain. There are many times I''ve wanted to end it all, but | know that if


    | go, my brother will surely follow. We''re each other''s only family left."


    ¡°| can see that; Arabe said softly, ¡°He cares for you deeply, otherwise he wouldn''t have braved the


    storm to seek me out in the dead of night:


    He even fought off her guards to get to her.


    She needed to make him apologize and pay for that. She couldn''t let him off that easily.


    ¡°He braved the storm to find you?" The girl felt even more guilty. After a while, she asked, "Your voice


    sounds young. Howe you''re such a skilled doctor?"


    ¡°It''s a skill passed down from my grandfather."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then this grandfather must be very impressive, and valued you a lot, otherwise he wouldn''t have


    taught you such a powerful skill."


    As the girl said that, she started to feel a wave of pain again.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Arabe sensed something was off, and asked in a soft tone, "Are you in pain again?"


    ¡°Um. The girl clutched her stomach, gritting her teeth, but tried to reassure, "It''s really nothing, just a bit


    of difort, much lighter than the pain earlier"


    "Let me see your hand,¡¯ Arabe began to check her pulse again.


    Curled up in bed, the girl faced the wall. Through a small hole, she could see Arabe¡¯s beautiful chin


    and the long, elegant fingers resting on her wrist.


    For same reason, she suddenly thought of him.


    How she wished she could go back and see him, even if it was just a glimpse from afar.


    ¡°How long has this poison been tormenting you?" Arabe released her hand to fetch a small bottle of


    medicine from her bag.


    "A year and a half" the girl managed a bitter smile, even surprised at herself that she had endured for


    so long.


    Hearing ¡®a year and a half, Arabe paused, inexplicably reminded of Carol.


    The poison had been in Carol''s blood system for at least a year, maybe even a year and a half.


    "Take some painkillers and get some sleep,¡¯ Arabe poured a small pill from the bottle and handed it


    over to her.


    The girl had only seen Arabe''s fingers before, but seeing her entire beautiful hand was a sight for


    sore eyes.


    She took the pill and immediately swallowed it.


    ¡°I''m going to make a call,¡¯ Arabe stood up and went outside the room, closing the door behind her.


    She dialed a familiar number.


    It seemed that Romeo had been waiting for her call all along. The moment the screen lit up, he picked


    it up almost instantly.


    Romeo worriedly asked, "Are you safe?"


    Arabe calmly replied, ¡°I''m safe right now."


    The two spoke in unison. After a brief pause, they bothughed.


    "As long as you''re safe" Romec¡¯''sugh was warm and fond. He nced at the time and said, "It''s


    already past three. When will you be back? Should he drop you off or should | pick you up?"


    ¡°| don''t think I''ll be back until tomorrow afternoon."


    Based on what Dennis had said earlier, he would probably be gone for more than ten hours.


    "What about tonight? Do you have a ce to rest? Is the taskplicated? Are you tired?"


    ¡°Not tired, I''m just taking care of someone,¡¯ Arabe then asked, ¡°Any news fram rk?"


    ¡°lL haven''t heard from him yet."


    "If you have time tomorrow, can you check on rk? Make sure he¡¯s eating and changing his


    bandages."


    "Sure."


    ¡°You too, Arabe added, "You need to get some rest tonight. Don''t wait up for me, I''ll be back when |


    can."


    Romeo didn''t expect Arabe to know him so well. Indeed, he couldn''t sleep well until Arabe was


    back, always worried about whether she was in danger and if she needed his help.


    Arabe naturally guessed that and warned him, "If | see dark circles under your eyes tomorrow, | won''t


    see you for three days straight."


    ¡°I''ll sleep, Romeo immediately agreed, "I''ll definitely sleep well tonight."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No staying upte."


    "I''ll sleep with the sachet you gave me, Romeo promised, "You should also get some sleep. If | see


    dark circles under your eyes tomorrow, I''ll punch that guy and give him panda eyes."


    "Deal," Arabeughed as she was amused. Even if she stayed up all night, she wouldn''t have dark


    circles.


    That was thanks to her regr consumption of rejuvenating scented tea.


    ¡°Just be careful. If anything happens, call me right away,¡¯ Romeo, unable to let go, gave a few more


    reminders before hanging up.


    Since Arabe was just outside the room, the girl could hear the conversation between them.


    Unconsciously, she was reminded of him again.


    He was also the third child in his family.


    At that thought, a poignant smile tugged at the girl''s lips. Howe every time someone mentioned


    ¡®rk¡¯, she would automatically visualize his handsome and charming face. Will it just be the same


    name?

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    How desperately she must miss him to think of him at every moment.


    She wondered if he was well, how his life was going without her.


    When Arabe entered her room, she heard the rustling of her roommate from the next bed, "You''re


    still awake?"


    "Yeah, I can''t sleep."


    Once Arabe settled in, she asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Hearing that, a smirk appeared on Arabe''s face, ¡°Eavesdropping on my call, were you?"


    ¡°It''s a small ce. Even though you were speaking softly, it''s quiet at night." Perhaps it had been too


    long since she had spoken with someone, Diana let down her guard, a weary smile across her lips,


    "You and your boyfriend, are you close?"


    If she hadn''t misunderstood, Arabe was just on the phone checking in with her boyfriend.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, we''re good; Arabe casually asked, ¡°What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "lused to."


    Upon hearing that, Diana''s thoughts again returned to his handsome face.


    Used to??


    Arabe understood her situation; they had broken up; they were no longer together.


    "| bring misfortune to those around me." Dianaughed bitterly, ¡°That''s why | can''t meet you face-to-


    face."


    She didn''t want to bring harm to Arabe.


    ¡°Sometimes | just want to live, like a regr person, return to my old life:


    But, as long as she was alive, she only brought endless cmity to those around her.


    Like Dennis, who had been on the run with her for a year.


    Her most loyal followers, their faces unrecognizable in death.


    Her foster parents, who suffered because of her.


    When she was dating, they had to sneak around. When she left, she cut off all contact with him to


    protect him.


    She truly hadn''t contacted him ever since.


    He was of high status, rarely at home, so the organization couldn''t find him.


    All they could do was just ruthlessly hurt those powerless people close to her.


    Upon recalling when her parents were taken hostage, she saw the news and wanted to save them, but


    she was helpless.


    At that time, she was in the throes of her poison, she couldn''t even get out of bed, much less return to


    her homnd.


    And Dennis, in his attempt to protect her, was severely injured, almost dying before her.


    So, at that time, they could only watch as their foster parents were tormented.


    She would never forget that scene, the blood on the floor.


    Thinking that, Diana clenched her fists. Although it would be difficult with her strength alone, if she


    could cure that poison once and for all, she would dismantle the organization''sir and live proudly


    under the sun.


    She wouldn''t be manipted anymore by anyone.


    "The people around you, none of them think of you as a curse. | believe they all like you, willing to


    stand by your side, just like Dennis, always protecting you."


    Arabe''s words left Diana stunned.


    Arabe continued to say, "So, you have to survive, and not just survive, but thrive. Show everyone that


    you are not a curse.¡±


    Diana was moved again by her words.


    Perhaps it was due to her unique circumstances, but in those past years, no one had ever said such


    things to her.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    "If you feel like your sickness is a burden to others, then get better soon.¡±


    "If you believe your status is causing misfortune to those around you, find a way to shake it off.¡±


    "We''re only given one shot at life, live for yourself at least once. Don''t surrender to fate, don¡¯t admit


    defeat so easily, that kind of loss isn''t cool at all.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to leave this world, you can''t do it in such a disgraceful way."


    "Next, you need to take care of your health, have faith in yourself. Your confidence will inspire those


    around you to be confident and brave.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, thank you,¡¯ The girl''s heartstrings were pulled, her voice full of gratitude, ¡°Do you know? All


    these years, no one has ever spoken to me like this.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She was like a puppet on a string, manipted andmanded from a young age. What to do, what


    not to do, everything was nned out for her.


    All sorts of restrictions and rules bound her.


    No one ever told her that she could live for herself and that''s what made her so pessimistic about life.


    "Get some rest, Arabe nced at the time, it was already past three in the morning.


    "You can sleep in the bed next to you, The girl''s voice was even softer than before, clearly treating


    Arabe as one of her own now, "Dennis has already washed the sheets and nkets, they''re clean."


    "No need, I''ll just rest my eyes,¡¯ Arabe sat in the chair, leaning back against the wall in a cool boss-


    like posture.


    Through the ss wall, the girl could sense Arabe''s cool aura. Their personalities seemed to mesh


    well.


    Another hour passed, a light rain began to fall outside, a cold wind slipped through the gap in the


    window, bringing a hint of chill.


    Arabe heard the girl next door carefully turning over, opened her eyes and asked softly, "Are you


    feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡¯ The girl was almost gritting her teeth, the poison inside her body had struck again. Over


    the past year and a half, she had been living in that torture, in endless pain.


    "Give me your hand, Arabe guessed that the pill from earlier was working. Apart from relieving pain,


    coupled with acupuncture, it could also force out some of the poison in the body.


    Of course, only a small amount.


    The girl was already shaking with pain, she extended her hand, Arabe''s slender fingers fell on her


    wrist, sure enough.


    The poison had been forced into her chest but it needed a little more push to be expelled.


    Suddenly, the sound of something falling caught Arabe''s ear.


    The girl saw her most precious thing fall to the ground, she wanted to pick it up, but she had no


    strength left in her body.


    "Dropped something?" Arabe asked softly, ¡®Do you need help?"


    "No need.¡± The girl stretched out her hand to pick it up, but fell to the ground along with her, making a


    muffled noise.


    That time, Arabe couldn''t just sit by, she got up and went to the room next door.


    The girl heard someone knocking on the door, and immediately said, "Don''t bother about me.¡¯


    Her voice was too soft,pletely drowned out by the wind and rain outside, Arabe didn''t hear it,


    and just said, ¡°I''ming in.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, the girl quickly raised her voice, "Don''te close!"


    Arabe smirked, "Are you afraid of dragging me down?"


    ¡°Everyone who has seen me ended up badly, they were hunted down."


    The girl thought that would deter Arabe.


    But Arabe just smirked dismissively, "Oh, that sounds quite thrilling."


    The girl was stunned by her words.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Arabe stepped inside and saw the silhouette of a girl sprawled on the ground, seemingly reaching for


    a ne.


    Arabe moved closer and picked up the ne.


    Just then, her mobile phone vibrated in her pocket. As she took it out of the pocket, a small silver key


    and a symbolic ne unexpectedly fell to the ground.


    Seeing those two items, the girl on the floor instantly narrowed her eyes, her suspicion and alertness


    towards Arabe growing.


    "Spit it out," Arabe said, answering the call without first noticing the girl''s face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Boss, the results of the second phase of Project P3 have been released."


    "I don''t have time for this right now, Arabe said, ending the call. She picked up the two little items on


    the floor and put them in her pocket before handing the fallen ne back to the girl.


    The girl''s cold, pale face caught Arabe''s attention, causing her to freeze momentarily as she was


    stunned, ¡°Carol?!"


    That face was identical to the one in the photo rk had shown her earlier, except it was a shade paler


    and looked a bit sickly.


    Withstanding the pain, Carol made a swift move towards Arabe, who managed to dodge it. Just as


    Arabe was about to speak, Carol gritted her teeth and asked, "Why do you have those two things on


    you?"


    Arabe was a bit puzzled as she curiously asked, "Are you talking about the things I just dropped?"


    "Exactly!"


    The silver key was a gift Carol had hidden in her mother''s scarf. And the symbolic ne was a


    significant item she had entrusted to rk, hidden inside his amulet.


    But why were those two items in Arabe''s possession?


    Was Arabe a part of the organization? Had the ald men sent her?


    Understanding dawned on Arabe. She smirked, pulling out her phone and turning on the video


    recording function to document the uing scene.


    "Since you''ve guessed it, I won''t hide it from you. Yes, rk is dead"


    Carol''s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say?"


    rk was dead?


    The person she cared for the most was dead!


    When did that happen!


    The sudden bad news made Carol''s heart clench; the pain became even more intense than before.


    ¡°rk was an obstacle in your path. I had to remove him for you."


    Carol''s thin body trembled in anger. She red at Arabe, ¡°Who gave you the right to decide for me?


    Who allowed you toy a hand on him?"


    Herst sentence was filled with rage. Anyone could easily tell that she cared deeply for him.


    Good, the poison within her body would soon be forced out.


    ¡°Is it Mathew? Or one of the other old men? Who gave the order? Who allowed you to touch a hair on


    his head?!"


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Arabe said indifferently, ¡°What matters is that rk is dead. The obstacle has


    been removed."


    "I told you, none of you were allowed to touch him! Are you all deaf, not one of you heard me clearly?"


    Carol''s enraged appearance bore a striking resemnce to her own.


    Arabe smirked as she continued to tease her, "You''re like apletely different person now. I must


    say, I quite preferred your gentler side. It''s just a man, if you return to the organization, I can easily find


    you another one.


    ¡°You could search the world and not find another like him, Carol retorted disdainfully, "Besides, I don''t


    even want one. I won''t be returning with you. Today, I''ll take your head first, then send the rest of the


    old men to hell to repent to him".

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Carol lunged swiftly, only to be easily blocked by Arabe as she mocked her, "You''re no match for


    me."


    "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch,¡¯ Carol retorted, her moves ruthless, "Today, I''ll risk my life


    to avenge rk."


    Arabe parried with a hint of amusement in her eyes. "If you loved him so much, why did you leave?"


    ¡°That''s none of your business."


    At that moment, Carol wished she could tear the woman who had hurt rk to shreds.


    Seeing that the poison hadn''t been forced out of Carol''s body yet, Arabe added, "Until hisst breath,


    he was calling your name, begging me to spare you. He knelt at my feet, incessantly bowing his head."


    ¡°You''re lying,¡¯ Carol shot back,unching a few more attacks, ¡°rk would never beg anyone, no


    matter who they were."


    ¡°Well, you''re wrong. He was willing to do anything for you. I even had him slice off his own flesh with a


    knife, and he dutifullyplied with it¡± Arabe smirked, a chilling smile on her face, "I even recorded


    it. Want me to send it to you?"


    "You''re sick!"


    The intense pain coursing through her body forced Carol to lean on the edge of a table, sizing up


    Arabe anew.


    ¡°You''re young and beautiful, but your heart is as venomous as a snake''s. You''ll pay double for every bit


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    of pain you''ve inflicted on him!"


    "Angry, are you? Seems like you care about him,¡¯ Arabe teased, a smirk ying at the corners of her


    lips, "But you just gave me a great idea. I think it would be fun to repeat the process with those close to


    him."


    "You wouldn''t dare!¡± Carol tried to attack again, but the pain was too intense, forcing her to stop.


    Anguish was evident in her trembling voice as she bit her lip, staring hatefully at Arabe.


    She had never imagined that Arabe was sent by the organization.


    Had she been getting close to Dennis for that very day?


    Had the organization known about her and Dennis being siblings all along?


    No, that couldn''t be possible. If they did, they would have killed Dennis long ago.


    What could''ve possibly gone wrong?


    Regardless, she would not let the person responsible for rk''s horrific death off easily!


    Suddenly, a cloud of white powder floated over.


    Arabe blocked it with her hand, her curiosity piqued as she asked, ¡°What''s this?"


    "Deadly Seven Step,¡± Carol replied with a confident smirk on her beautiful face, "It¡¯s a drug I invented.


    No one else has the antidote. Now kneel down and taste the pain rk had to endure."


    "So, if I take more than seven steps, I''ll faint?"


    ¡°No, you''ll just drop dead," Carol corrected, ¡°Of course, I won''t let you die that easily."


    Arabe chuckled, an elegant smile gracing her pretty face, and then she named the ingredients of the


    drug.


    Carol didn¡¯t expect Arabe to identify the main ingredients so easily, which made her even angrier.


    Arabe lunged, swiftlynding a strike on Carol''s heart. Whether from rage or Arabe''s attack, Carol


    coughed up a mouthful of poisoned blood.


    Looking at the blood on the floor, Arabe said nonchntly, ¡°Finally, it came out. You have quite the


    endurance, unlike most people. It took quite a bit of coaxing on my part."


    At least part of the poison was out.


    "Do you feel better now?" Arabe asked.


    "What do you mean?" Carol leaned on the table, feeling much better, but she was still puzzled and


    wary of the two things Arabe had mentioned.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    "Are you Carol, Carol, right?¡± Arabe coolly extended her hand, "Pleased to introduce myself, I''m your


    future sister-inw, Arabe Collins. rk is actually my brother"


    Carol froze on the spot, it took quite a while before she denied, "You''re lying, rk only has one sister,


    I''ve seen her picture, it''s not you."


    ¡°Oh, you mean Serena Collins? She''s the adopted sister," Arabe apparently didn''t consider Serena


    significant.


    But Carol still wasn''t convinced, "I''ve never heard rk mention this."


    "Why don''t you ask himter?"


    At that, Carol perked up, rk wasing too? Really!


    "My brother rk is not far from here; he¡¯s been searching for you for a whole year."


    Carol recalled the surroundings, "Not far from here there''s only a Mafia me, did he get captured by


    the Mafia me?"


    Was he in danger? Where in Mafia me?


    No, she must go rescue him right away!


    ¡°He wasnt captured, but he did get hurt quite a bit, because of you, and your family, all thanks to your


    organization."


    Arabe picked up her recording device again, paused the recording, sent the video she just filmed to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    rk, and then said, ¡°But don''t worry too much, he just got a few shes on his arm, took a hit in the


    back, needs help walking, can''t eat, can''t sleep, his mind is just on finding you, that''s all. He won''t die


    from those."


    Carol''s heart tightened unexpectedly, was his injury that severe? Did he see a doctor? That fool, why


    did he evene here?!


    Didn''t she break up with him!


    Why was he so foolisht!


    ¡°As for my identity, if this doesn''t prove it.¡± Arabe opened her contacts, found rk''s number, waved


    it around, ¡°You can also call and ask him yourself."


    Carol saw the "rk" in her contacts was indeed rk''s number, but getting rk''s number wasn''t a


    very difficult feat.


    At that moment, Arabe heard noises from outside, and immediately said, "Be careful, someone is


    Ten or so people just burst through the door, menacingly.


    The man at the front sneered coldly, ¡°You traitor, you really are here! You''re all in this together!"


    Ever since Arabe left that mountain, someone had been secretly following her, because the rain was


    pouring so heavily, Arabe¡¯s anti-surveince skills weren''t as good as usual, many sounds were


    masked by the wind and rain.


    The organization''s people saw Dennis run to the front of the castle causing a ruckus, a long time ago,


    they suspected Dennis'' identity, in the end, they saw Dennis bring Arabe there, and even purposely


    waited outside, until that moment to burst in.


    ¡°What''s your rtionship with Mafia me?" The man at the front angrily asked again, "Are you Mr.


    Bryant''s woman?"


    Only Mr. Bryant''s woman had the privilege to live in that castle, and receive so much respect from Mr.


    Bryant''s men.


    Arabe was stunned.


    ¡°Oh, you could say that, Arabe smirked yfully, ¡°Aren''t you going to make a move? You''re so slow,


    is this the speed of your organization?"


    "You dare to look down on us? You hurt our Mathew and so many brothers, today, I will definitely tie


    you up and take you to Mr. Bryant, let him personally punish you!"


    For the stability of Mafia me, Mr. Bryant certainly wouldn''t discard a woman.


    After all, Mr. Bryant was notoriously cold-blooded.


    That woman even had the audacity to cause amotion in their organization and delete the records


    on all theirbputers.


    They must make an example out of her!

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    "And you, Carol, you traitor,e back with me and kneel before the elders!"


    "In your dreams!" Arabe and Carol spoke simultaneously, casting each other a surprised nce.


    They didn''t expect to be in such an agreement.


    ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve had a good workout."


    After being hit by Arabe, some of the poison in her body was expelled, making Carol feel much


    lighter.


    She flexed her wrists, ready for a showdown.


    The masked man at the front sneered, "We''ve set a trap for you. You two have no chance of escaping


    from here.


    You might as well surrender."


    ¡°Talks too much,¡¯ Carol and Arabe once again spoke simultaneously, both disying a mocking


    smile. Their beauty had a touch of chill and coolness.


    Arabe said with interest, "Show us what you''ve got."


    "Take this; Like a bolt of lightning, Carol quickly moved to the front.


    Arabe was surprised that Carol was so much faster than before, just by expelling some of the poison.


    Her moves were quicker, and more precise.


    Arabe was also gaining the upper hand on those men. Those small fries were easy for her to deal


    with.


    Waves of people kept on pouring in from outside, like mushrooms after the rain.


    At the same time, bullets were raining down on them.


    Arabe overturned a table, sending it flying in front of Carol to shield her.


    Carol picked up a small knife that someone had dropped and threw it urately toward the man


    sneaking up behind Arabe and hitting him.


    The two of them were protecting each other in their own ways.


    The masked man was taken aback by their seamless cooperation, and the formidable aura they


    exuded.


    It seemed like Mr. Byron was right, Arabe was one of the forces Carol had trained in secret for the


    resistance!


    Not only did she train people in secret, but she also coborated with Mafia me, harming their own


    people.


    Those two crimes alone were enough to send Carol to the depths of hell!


    The others in the organization wouldn''t dare to protect her after all of that!


    At that point, Arabe looked at Carol and hurriedly asked, "Where is the thing from earlier?"


    Carol was confused, what thing?


    Suddenly, she remembered and took out a small medicine bottle from her pocket, asking in confusion,


    "This?


    Deadly Seven Step?!


    Arabe raised an eyebrow as if to say, yes, that was it.


    Carol immediately threw the bottle over. Arabe caught it easily and in less than two seconds, she had


    mixed the Deadly Seven Step into another medicine she had.


    With a flick of her wrist, the grey powder flew towards the others. They didn''t understand what was


    happening to them until they started to fall one by one, unable to move.


    The masked man immediately covered his nose but still inhaled some of the fine powder. In a few


    seconds, he also felt weak and powerless.


    What was that stuff?


    It was incredibly potent.


    Did Carol and that girl research some kind of drug in secret to use against the organization?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about that, the masked man''s anger red, he felt that Carol had gone way too far!


    She was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    The organization had nurtured her for so many years, only to raise a scourge!


    "I call this one ''One Step Down¡¯? Arabe improvised a name, smirking at the dozens of defeated men


    lying haphazardly in front of her. It seemed like the organization wasn''t as formidable as they thought.


    Carol was stunned by Arabe''s intelligence. Just by mixing two drugs together, she''d produced such a


    potent effect.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    How did she manage that?


    The weary masked man quickly pressed a button on his wristwatch, and soon, a squad of loyal


    operatives appeared at the door.


    They seemed like they''d just arrived from the Underworld, each exuding an intense chill. The cold wind


    from the window poured in, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Upon seeing this group, Carol''s eyes dimmed slightly. She knew that today could very well be herst.


    She nced at Arabe and said quietly, "You go first."


    She''d provide cover for Arabe.


    Arabe merely arched an eyebrow, ¡°Finally, some useful help?"


    ¡°They''ve received special training from a young age, impervious to poison and invincible to weaponry."


    They were also injected with all sorts of drugs, their muscle strength and power far exceeding than that


    of a regr human.


    Carol''s current skills were honed through countless battles with these freaks from a young age.


    Of course, she suffered numerous injuries in the process.


    Because these men had ¡°indestructible bodies", des struggled to pierce their skin. The toxins within


    their bodies wereplex, making them seem less than human. Even theirplexions were an


    eerie, sickly green.


    "Take him away."


    The ¡®him¡¯ Carol referred to was naturally rk.


    If the organization had dispatched this group, it meant they were close to finding Mafia me. It wasn''t


    safe for rk to stay here. He needed to return to his homnd. The sooner, the better.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°He must be taken away.¡± Carol lunged at one of the operatives first, "Now''s the chance."


    But her strikes and moves seemed to merely tickle operative 1107.


    1107 stood still, unmoving like a statue.


    After Carol had attacked seven or eight times, he retaliated with a swift punch.


    With just one punch, Carol stumbled backward, clutching her stomach in pain.


    Arabe quickly supported Carol. She had clearly seen the speed of the man''s punch. It was indeed


    faster than both of theirs, even the force of it was stronger.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Arabe whispered, "What''s their deal?"


    "Over the years, they''ve been injected with all sorts of drugs.¡± Carol gritted through the pain, "They''ve


    be monstrous, half-man, half-ghost, unrecognizable"


    They were like emotionless puppets, only knowing how toplete their tasks and never giving up


    until they do.


    "Do they have any weaknesses?¡± Arabe asked again.


    ¡°After all these years of fighting them, I''ve yet to discover any."


    Arabe looked at the thirty-odd eerie individuals before her and felt the pressure mount.


    What she didn''t expect was more reinforcements to arrive.


    As far as the eye could see, the crowd was a sea of ck, like soldiers sent by the Grim Reaper.


    The organization was pulling out all the stops, determined to bring them back.


    ¡°Arabe, find a way to escape.¡¯ Carol straightened her frail body despite the pain, whispering, ¡°I''ll hold


    them off


    for a while. You help me get him away."


    Looking at the dense crowd before her, Arabe replied, ¡°There''s no way out."


    Carol knew the chances were slim, but what if there was a chance to escapeter?


    "I won''t leave you behind." Arabe added, "I wouldn''t be able to face rk if anything happened to


    you, let alone your Dennis."


    So what if they were just a bunch of half-human, half-ghost monsters?


    She pulled out a slender stick from her bag, extending it to about a yard long.


    ¡°Tasers won''t work on them."

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    A single remark from Carol stirred a series of ellipses in Arabe''s mind.


    Was this being truly a hybrid of man and specter, impervious to electricity?


    How did they sustain themselves in routine?


    How did they follow orders?


    There had to be a vulnerability somewhere.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Where was it?


    Meanwhile.


    After watching the video, rk could hardly conceal his excitement, having dialed Arabe''s number


    seventy-two times already.


    Nearly draining the remaining battery on Arabe''s cell phone.


    The more Arabe failed to pick up, the more his heart fluttered with concern and anticipation for their


    return.


    Earlier, he saw a video Be sent him. Carol discovered his supposed ¡®death¡¯. The disbelief and deep


    sorrow in her eyes were sufficient proof of her love for him.


    This love was even more profound than he had imagined.


    Moreover, hearing about his ¡°tragic death¡¯ at her hands, Carol''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred,


    clearly upset and distressed.


    So Carol cared about him so much behind the scenes!


    When Arabe suggested finding another man for Carol, Carol disdainfully stated that even if she went


    through the entire world, she wouldn''t find another him.


    What a high appraisal.


    Carol dered she didn''t need or want that.


    That meant she only wanted him, only him.


    Believing him to be "dead", despite being poisoned and physically exhausted, she still gave everything


    to seek revenge for him.


    rk was deeply moved, his eyes welling up with tears.


    All the pain, torment, anxiety, and self-doubt brought about by their breakup in the past year.


    All dissipated after watching this video.


    Be came up with a method to expel the poison from Carol''s body, allowing him to see and hear


    Carol''s true feelings.


    Without a doubt, this clever and resourceful girl was like a treasure to him!


    He had to reward her properlyter on!


    But why wasn''t she picking up his calls??


    rk couldn''t help himself and dialed the seventy-third call.


    Could it be that her phone was on silent, she was sleeping, and didn''t realize he was calling?


    Or, were they in danger, and she was too upied to answer his call??


    With these thoughts, his heart fluttered in anxiety. He nced at the time, and it was past five in the


    morning.


    The dark, stormy night he was pounded on his heart, making him increasingly uneasy.


    Recalling the video, where Carol questioned Be''s identity, he decided to properly introduce Be to


    Carolter.


    His dear sister!


    Arabe!


    Seeing him pacing back and forth in the living room, his assistant Donald nearly got dizzy. He couldn''t


    help but ask, ¡°rk, don''t you want to take a break?"


    "Has Be contacted any of you??" rk asked anxiously.


    "No, not at all."


    Why would the boss contact them? The boss didn''t need to report her whereabouts to them unless


    there was something she needed them to do.


    ¡°Do we have to wait till noon."


    rk had already learned from Romeo that his sister would return at noon.


    But having seen Carol in the video and heard her voice, he was already impatient.


    He wished he could see Carol right now.


    He longed to hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943 "Do any of you know where she might be?" rk questioned again.


    His subordinate, Donald, shook his head, honestly replying, "rk, I really have no idea."


    Only the boss herself knew where she''s gone.


    As her underlings, they had no say and didn''t dare to meddle.


    Except for Jack, the daredevil, who dared to tattle to Romeost time.


    As a result, the boss docked his bonus, didn''t she?


    Unable to keep his patience any longer, rk redialed Romeo, "Romeo, are you asleep?"


    Romeo was a light sleeper and quickly picked up his ringing cell phone, ¡°rk? What''s up?"


    "Did I wake you?" rk felt apologetic, ¡°I''m really sorry to disturb your sleep."


    Romeo hadn''t wanted to sleep in the first ce, but Be insisted, so he had to take a couple of


    sleeping pills and only managed to fall asleep with the aid of the scented pouch she had given him.


    But he had barely gotten any shut-eye when rk''s call woke him twice.


    Would his girl forgive him if she saw his dark circles the next day?


    ¡°It''s fine, rk, why are you still up?" Romeo''s voice was maically soothing. He genuinely


    respected rk because of his love for Arabe.


    "Be just sent me a video. She found Carol and even managed to draw the poison out of her,¡¯ rk


    announced excitedly, ¡°But after that, I sent her countless messages and made numerous calls, but she


    didn''t respond."


    ¡°Are you worried that Be''s in danger?" Romeo quickly guessed his thoughts.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, normally, Be would reply to my messages or missed calls right away. But it''s been over an hour


    since my first message."


    That hour had been filled with agony and unease.


    His emotions were like a rollercoaster ride.


    "Don''t worry, rk. Be promised she''d be back by noon.¡± Romeo had immense trust and faith in


    Be. "She always keeps her word, or even gets things done ahead of time."


    She never went back on her word.


    ¡°But I''m still worried they''re in danger.¡± rk had an uneasy feeling as if he was about to lose


    something.


    His eyelid kept twitching.


    And the more it twitched, the more uneasy he felt.


    The more agitated he became.


    "Do you want me to look into it, rk?"


    Romeo also wanted to check, but he was worried about Be''s feelings.


    However, if rk wanted him to, it would be different.


    "If Be brings it upter and feels you dont trust her, I''ll take all the me, rk assured him over the


    phone.


    "L always stand by my word."


    "rk, you don''t have to take responsibility¡± Romeo had also dreamed that Be was in danger while


    he was asleep. He feared this dream mighte true.


    Soon, Romeo sent people to investigate.


    The area wasnt toorge, finding someone wouldn''t be too hard.


    The rain outside gradually lessened, and the sky began to lighten. rk couldn''t wait any longer and


    began pacing in the castle''s garden, frequently ncing towards the gate.


    Soon, a car pulled up at the gate. When rk nced up, he saw Romeo had arrived.


    Romeo couldn''t sleep either. Instead of waiting for news at the Mafia C, he thought it better to keep


    rkpany.


    The two waited in the garden together.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, someone yelled, "It''s the boss. The boss is back!!!"


    "What''s happened to the boss?"


    ¡°The boss, the boss!!!"


    Everyone in the castle immediately rushed towards Arabe.


    In the distance, a girl was carrying another girl, walking step by step through the light rain.


    Their bodies were stained with blood, and it was hard to tell whose it was. Therge area of red was


    shocking to the eye.


    Seeing this, Romeo and rk felt as though they''d been struck by lightning and instinctively ran


    towards them.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Arabe waspletely spent. Carrying Carol on her back, every step felt as if she was exerting every


    ounce of her strength.


    The drizzle fell gently. Lifting her eyes, she vaguely saw Romeo rushing out of the castle.


    His figure seemed to fracture into several shadows.


    A smile tugged at Arabe¡¯''s lips. That guy showing up so early in the morning? Had he not slept well


    Her vision blurred, and the shouts of the youngsters calling her ¡®boss¡¯ reached her ears faintly. But she


    was too weak to look at them one by one.


    Her steps became heavier and slower, swaying with each forward movement like a mountain about to


    copse.


    "Baby!"


    It was Romeo''s voice.


    He dashed over, and his eyes reddened at the sight of Arabe''s blood-soaked body.


    Arabe had no strength left, and she passed out. In the next second, Romeo caught her in time.


    rk managed to catch Carol, but his immediate concern was for his sister. "Be!!"


    ¡°Boss!!!"


    Dozens of youngsters were both heartbroken and furious seeing their boss in such a state.


    "Damn it, whoever did this, if we don''t turn theirir upside down today, I''ll slit my own throat in


    apology!"


    Jack just got back from Lidaria. Seeing the boss in this state, his eyes turned red!


    How simr it was to a few years ago when the boss was seriously injured.


    They thought that with them around, the boss would never get hurt again.


    Tears rolled down Jack''s face as he looked at Arabe¡¯s bloody body. "Whoever dared to touch the


    boss, I''ll make sure they never get a proper burial!"


    Jones clenched his fists, ¡°I won''t let those bastards get away with this!"


    Tom, full of righteous indignation, shouted, "Follow me, let''s level their damn ce! A few of you stay


    here and guard the castle; don''t let a single fly in. The rest follow me!"


    "Call the doctor first." Romeo carried Arabe into the house, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, his


    voice husky, "Do you guys know who to settle ounts with now? Be''s health is the most important!"


    Arabe¡¯s injuries were severe, and so were Carol''s. They were ced on the couch in the living room.


    Jack, Jones, and Tom stood by, their hearts aching at the sight of their once formidable boss, now


    resembling a woundedmb.


    If possible, they wanted their boss always to be that fearless lion.


    Romeo didn''t know where to start. He wanted to wipe the rain off Arabe''s face but found her pale,


    her arms bruised, and there were marks of knife cuts.


    With her skills, how could she be injured so easily? Moreover, there were scrapes from bullets.


    Just one look was enough to imagine the intense battle.


    "Where the hell did Dennis take Be? Why are Be and Carol hurt like this?¡± rk''s voice was raspy.


    He turned to Donald, "Where''s the doctor? When will he be here?"


    "He''s on his way, almost here!"


    Doctors from all over the castle were conducting experiments. Hearing that the boss and rk''s wife


    were injured, they dropped their work and rushed over.


    Romeo began to disinfect Arabe''s wounds. His voice hoarse, he softly called out, "Be."


    There were so many injuries, it must hurt terribly.


    "Silly girl¡± Romeo was in deep distress, his eyes red and choked voice, "You did it; you finally brought


    her back."


    Brought her back to rk.


    Fulfilling his dream.


    It was clear that the young girl and Carol had fought their way back.


    Who could have hurt them so badly?


    "Where''s the boss, where''s the boss!!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seven or eight doctors swarmed in, panting heavily. Seeing the girl on the couch, they were all taken


    aback.


    This was their boss!

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    The indomitable boss!


    Who could''ve possibly injured the boss that badly?!


    ¡°Let me take a look at the boss."


    ¡°No, I will check on the boss!"


    "I was there first! Didn''t you see my left foot stepped in first?"


    A few people were scrambling to tend to Arabe while the rest had to look after Carol.


    ¡°It''s weird."


    When Dr. Nn saw the bruise on Arabe¡¯s arm, he was taken aback.


    "The boss''s injuries look like she''s been hit by a guy who weighs about 800 pounds."


    ¡°What are you even talking about? It''s clear from the boss''s injuries that the opponent''s strength was


    immense."


    ¡°It''s ridiculously strong."


    ¡°What kind of person would have such strength?"


    Were there people that heavy in the Triangr Zone? They didn''t recall.


    Someone else took Arabe¡¯s pulse, ¡°It''s all flesh wounds. Fortunately, no vital organs are damaged. I''ll


    clean the wounds first."


    "I''ll apply the medicine for the boss."


    "I''ll bandage the boss."


    "Clearly, the boss is drained. Did she fight dozens of hefty guys all by herself?"


    ¡°One hefty guy would stand no chance against the boss"


    "Could this godforsaken ce even produce that many hefty guys?"


    "If it was only one, the boss couldn''t possibly be hurt this badly. Look at each bruise on her, and they''re


    all caused byrge forces. Also, this cut is deeper than normal and it almost reached the bone. This


    means the opponent had great strength and was incredibly fast."


    "Was there anyone faster than the boss?"


    No one knew who asked this question, but everyone looked at Romeo.


    Of those present, only Romeo was stronger and faster than the boss.


    But it was obviously not him!


    Everyone looked at him because there was indeed someone stronger than the boss in this world, other


    than Romeo, they didn''t know who else it could be.


    ¡°Anyway, the opponent was definitely a hefty guy"


    Some doctor said this, and Jack was already impatient, ¡°Can you guys stop chattering and disturbing?


    You''re about to deafen the boss with your chatter. Let the boss rest!"


    At this moment, Dr. Nn''s hand trembled, and he spilled some medicine. Arabe''s eyshes


    fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Bett"


    Romeo was the first to notice she was awake and rushed to ask, ¡°Are you alright? What''s wrong? You


    finally woke up, you silly girl."


    ¡°The boss! The boss is awake!"


    "Did you apply the medicine too harshly and woke the boss up?"


    "Could you be more gentle, you brute?"


    Dr. Nn was also frustrated. He was indeed gentle, but seeing the boss awake made him happy. He


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    excitedly yelled, "Boss!"


    In a daze, Arabe saw a familiar, handsome face. She held Romeo''s hand tightly, "Head."


    Head?


    Romeo leaned in quickly and asked, ¡°Headache? Are you ufortable? Did you get hit there?"


    Arabe didn''t have the strength to speak anymore and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Boss?? Boss!!!"


    "Bel!" Romeo was just as worried and ordered hurriedly, ¡®Quickly check on her!"

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Had Be hit her head, causing her a headache?


    No matter where she was hurt, he would not let those people off the hook!


    Seven or eight doctors took turns examining Arabe again and again but found nothing abnormal.


    ¡°Boss is fine, no head injury."


    "We''ve checked many times."


    "Check again!" Romeo didn''t expect that the first word Be uttered when she woke up was "head¡¯.


    Her head must be hurting.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The doctors didn''t dare to ck off and examined Be carefully several more times, still finding


    nothing abnormal.


    Suddenly, someone suggested, "Could the boss mean that Mrs. rk was hit in the head? If she woke


    up and the first thing she was concerned about was Mrs. rk, it would make sense."


    Everyone thought this was reasonable, so they hurriedly called the doctors to examine Carol.


    But after a thorough examination, they still couldn''t find any abnormalities in Carol''s head.


    Both of them had no head injuries.


    It was normal.


    ¡°Could the boss mean that someone at the top hurt her? But she passed out before she could finish her


    sentence?"


    ¡°That''s possible, but who at the top? Which organization, and what''s the name?"


    "It''s probably someone from Mount Doom.¡± rk, who was standing by, chipped in.


    "Mount Doom?"


    That was just a small group!


    In this area, it couldn''t even make a ripple; no one took this group seriously, and no one looked for


    trouble with them because they were simply too insignificant.


    ¡°They usually keep a low profile, and no one knows that their numbers arerge, and their influence


    almost spans the globe: rk''s words left everyone in disbelief.


    "rk, you''re not joking, are you?"


    "Are you sure you''re talking about Mount Doom?"


    ¡°A crappy little group like that could hurt the boss so bad?"


    "Does that organization even have a hundred members?"


    ¡°Our boss could take on a hundred men with her skills."


    rk had seen the data in the package, so he knew that Carol was a member of this organization, and


    this organization was also after her.


    Today, Be and Carol''s injuries must have something to do with this organization.


    At this moment, Romeo''s phone vibrated.


    ¡°Boss, we''ve found out that people from Mount Doom went to the foot of Misty Mountain in the


    southwest in the middle of the night. About three hourster, Ms. Be came out of there, carrying


    someone on her back. It was a bloody battle back."


    ¡°Just the two of them?"


    Against those quys??


    "To be precise, it was just Ms. Be.¡± Carl said, a hint of heartache in his voice, "It is said that the


    person on her back was unconscious at the time. It was Ms. Be who fought her way back alone."


    Romeo''s eyes darkened a few shades, "Is the information reliable?"


    "Members of other gangs saw it with their own eyes.¡± Carl added, "Boss, the guys from Mount Doom


    are scarier than we thought. Their influence spans the globe, and they have ties to many political


    circles. Essentially, they''re the hidden hands of those big shots. If we take a swing at them, we''ll hurt


    their left and right arms and our future."


    "Call all our men."

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Tonight, he was going to make sure this organization was wiped clean off the face of the earth!


    After he hung up the phone, Jack and the others couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. McMin, is it the Mount


    Doom gang?"


    "Yeah.


    ¡°Figured it was those bastards!" Jack was itching to settle the score.


    ¡°Damn, what gave that gang the guts to mess with our people!"


    ¡°Let''s take it to them!"


    "If we don''t wipe them out, I''ll spell my name backward!"


    Romeo epted a moist towel handed to him by a bystander, gently wiping the girl''s face.


    ¡°Be, I''ll be back soon."


    He waited for the doctor to finish dressing Be''s wounds, then gave her forehead a tender kiss,


    saying, ¡°Wait for me."


    ¡°Romeo, where are you going?¡± rk seemed to guess something, showing a faint worry.


    Romeo paused, his tall figure casting a shadow, "rk, you''re still healing. Be and Carol are in your


    hands. If Be wakes up, let me know"


    "Mr. McMillian, take us with you. We want to avenge our boss!"


    ¡°How could we miss out on this, right guys!"


    "We have to let off this steam for our boss tonight, so everyone knows that if you mess with our boss,


    there''s only one oue!"


    That''s living! Worse! Than! Death!


    Romeo knew that with Be injured like this, the whole Mafia me couldn''t just stand by. He nodded,


    and they all left together.


    rk wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.


    He knew that if it weren''t for Carol, Be wouldn''t have been hurt like this.


    With her skills, she could defend herself, but with one more person, the oue would definitely be


    different.


    Thinking about that, he felt guilty and upset.


    The sky waspletely bright; it was eight in the morning here, but in Solterra, it was ten at night.


    There was a ten-hour time difference.


    Unconsciously, a week had passed since Serenast called rk.


    This weekend, Serena took a special trip home and was even more upset to hear that rk and


    Arabe hadn''t returned.


    At Martha''s instigation, she called rk again.


    rk didn''t feel like answering, his mind filled with guilt for Arabe and worry for her and Carol''s


    injuries.


    But Serena was persistent, calling again and again, until finally, rk had to answer, "What is it,


    Serena."


    Serena was even more upset to hear rk''s cold tone, even a hint of impatience, but still suppressed


    her anger and started talking cautiously.


    ¡°I just came home for the weekend, didn''t see you, so I wanted to call you." Her tone was careful,


    intentionally acting timid, ¡°Did I interrupt you and Be''s fun time?"


    rk suddenly found her annoying, beating around the bush. Didn''t she just want to remind him of her


    existence? That they have this little sister?


    "Serena, I told you, Be and I are out taking care of some things. Don''t call or text me for a while, and


    I''m busy."


    All he was hoping for now was for Be and Carol to wake up soon. He really didn''t have the energy to


    think about anything else.


    "rk, I''m sorry. I disturbed you." Serena started to whine, her voice choking up, "I just missed you. I


    didn''t mean anything else. I won''t call or text you anymore. I''m, I''m sorry, rk."


    rk was even more irritated by her choking voice, "I haven''t finished dealing with things here. Once I


    do, I''ll keep my promises."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No, no need, rk. It''s okay." Serena sobbed intentionally, "Then, I''ll hang up first, goodbye, rk."

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Rather than focusing on Serena''s emotions, rk was at the moment more concerned about Be and


    Carol''s injuries, so he didn''t bother to exin much.


    Serena, on the other hand, was growing increasingly upset when rk didn''t call back after she hung


    up. Tears were streaming down her face like pearls slipping off a string.


    Martha, who was nearby, overheard the conversation and had an inkling that something was amiss.


    She asked cautiously, "Serena, do you think rk is annoyed with you for disturbing them?"


    "rk is bing more and more unreasonable,¡¯ Serena huffed, angrily wiping away her tears. ¡°He


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    deliberately didn''t answer my calls just now. I had to call four or five times before he would pick up.


    Then he asked if something was wrong. Can''t I call him if there''s nothing wrong? He even sounded


    irritated! As if I was interrupting something important!"


    She sobbed a few times, then continued, "And he said he''s been busytely and asked me not to call


    or text him for a few days. What could he and Arabe possibly be busy with? Eating out, sightseeing,


    snapping photos?


    That''s not important! So busy that he doesn''t have time even to answer my calls? Can''t even bother to


    pretend to care about his sister!"


    Serena cried for a while longer before she managed to say, "He ims to treat me like a sister, but it''s


    all lies!


    They''re probably checking in at some tourist spot right now, having a great time! Arabe must have


    been gloating when she heard how rk talked to me! She''s probably just a step away from unting


    her victory in front of mel!"


    She sniffled, "I don''t see what''s so great about her. She always acts so smugly, yet everyone likes her!


    Why, why doesn''t anyone like me? Did Arabe make them act this way?"


    Martha sighed, "Do you now see the importance of blood ties?"


    Serena''s tears welled up in her eyes. Could it really be because of blood ties?


    ¡°When they mistakenly thought you were a blood rtive, they treated you exceptionally well. But now


    that you''re not, just think about the change in their attitudes. rk was pretending at first when he


    came back, but he couldn''t keep up the act. All you did was call to check on him, and he treats you like


    this!"


    Martha''s disapproval of the Collins family, particrly rk, grew stronger. As soon as he came back,


    he was glued to Arabe. Anyone would think they were a couple!


    Nobody stuck to their sister like that. It''s just disgraceful!


    Among his five brothers, he was definitely the least respectable!


    "Martha, I''m so upset.¡± Serena sobbed into Martha''s arms, "Why, why don''t they ept my feelings


    when I genuinely consider them as my family? My parents, my brothers, even Arabe!"


    All this time, she had been trying so hard to win them over, but to no avail!


    ¡°They don''t care about my feelings. None of them care about my feelings!"


    Martha patted her back sympathetically and sighed, "The worst part is you can''t leave this family. If you


    do, Arabe will onlyugh at you even more."


    "Martha, what should I do?" Serena sobbed, "You''re the only one who can help me figure that out now:

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    In that household, only Martha was truly devoted to her, treating her with the utmost kindness.


    "I do have a suggestion" Martha proposed while rubbing her back. "Before Mrs. Collins exposes you as


    a false heiress, you''re still considered the genuine Miss Collins in everyone''s eyes. Before the


    announcement, why not secure a good marriage for yourself? Use the Collins name as a stepping


    stone to leap into another wealthy family. You could take a considerable wedding gift with you. Wasn''t


    that better than enduring the hostilities here?"


    ¡°But.¡± Serena hesitated. She was only a freshman in college and didn''t want to rush into marriage.


    Most importantly, she still held a sliver of hope for this family.


    She fantasized that they would treat her kindly, that they would change their minds and treat her as in


    the past.


    ¡°I''ve done some research,¡¯ Martha continued. "On the global billionaire list, Romeo sits at the top. The


    second to the eleventh are much older. The thirteenth is a yboy. The fourteenth, fifteenth, and


    sixteenth are all women.


    The eighteenth and neenth don''t fit. All in all, I think the best match for you is the thirty-sixth on the


    list¡ªthe Cooper family we were discussing."


    A while back, when Louisa discovered Serena was still harboring hopes for Romeo, Martha quickly


    covered for her, lying that Serena already had a boyfriend.


    Martin Cooper had been pursuing Serena since middle school for a full six years. After the college


    entrance exams, Martha lied that Serena was touched by Martin''s sincerity and was giving him a


    chance to court her.


    She assured everyone that Serena had no inappropriate thoughts about Romeo.


    Since then, Serena had been forced to asionally go out for dinner or a movie with Martin just to


    keep up appearances for her family.


    Martin, thinking he finally had a chance, would often buy expensive gifts and drive to the Collins¡¯


    residence just to catch a glimpse of Serena.


    He was infatuated with Serena, almost worshiping her.


    But Serena didn''t share his feelings.


    ¡°Their department store chain has over six thousand branches worldwide, employing over two million


    people.


    Martin, leveraging his family resources,unched a logisticspany. After a sessful round of


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    funding, he now owns fifty cargo nes and exclusive air routes. His air cargo business has expanded


    nationwide, outperforming other logisticspanies!¡± Martha exined.


    If things continued in this way, the Cooper family could potentially surpass the Collins family, ranking in


    the top fifteen globally.


    "The key is his business acumen at such a young age. His future prospects are promising."


    At such a tender age, he was already making strategic decisions in business. How many people in the


    world possess such capabilities?


    Seeing Serena still hesitating, Martha couldn''t help but add, "He could very well be the next Romeo!


    Serena, his family is well-off, and he''s quite handsome. Plus, he''s absolutely and obsessed with you.


    You must seize this opportunity. Countless women marry into wealthy families only to find their status


    lower than the family pet.


    But with Martin by your side, your future is bound to be bright! Instead of chasing after Romeo, who''s


    clearly uninterested, why not choose someone who loved you? I want you to be happy."


    Serena was somewhat disappointed. Her former fianc¨¦, Romeo, was a top-tier figure, the envy of


    many. How many people admired her, looked up to her.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    But now, her life partner had be the CEO of a logisticspany, which was somewhat


    embarrassing.


    "If people found out that you were adopted by the Collins family.


    Martha didn''t finish her sentence, but Serena quickly lifted her eyes, as if she had realized something.


    Yes, if people knew that she was just adopted by the Collins family, how many of them would look up to


    her?


    Who would want her to be a part of their family?


    Even if Martin liked her and had no objections, what about his parents?


    They adored Martin so much. How could they ept an adopted girl as their daughter-inw and


    be aughing stock?


    If she couldn''t even enter the Cooper family, how would other families want a girl like her, who was


    neither a legitimate heir nor a realdy?


    Thinking about this, Serena clenched her fists in anger.


    It was all Arabe''s fault. If she hadn''t returned home, everything would''ve remained as beautiful as a


    fairy tale.


    Because of Arabe''s arrival, the fairy tale was shattered. She had been reduced from a princess to a


    Cindere.


    "Oh, right. At that time, thedy should be sleeping. You could use tonight''s incident to earn some


    sympathy, let herfort you, and take you shopping tomorrow."


    Previously, when Serena asked rk to reimburse her shopping expenses, she felt guilty. as if she was


    deceiving rk.


    But now, in her anger, she suddenly felt that the Collins family owed her too much!


    Since the Collins family had more money than they could spend, why not let them use it to make up for


    their debt?


    On the other side, rk used a warm towel to gently wipe Carol''s face.


    This face that he had missed countless times was finally within his reach again.


    Unlike the cold touch in his dreams, Carol was warm and soft in reality.


    She was real.


    He no longer had to worry about waking up from a dream and losing her.


    This feeling was like regaining a lost treasure. It filled him with joy and made him cherish and


    appreciate her even more.


    rk washed the towel again, wrung it dry, and gently helped her clean other parts of her body.


    He knew that women liked to be clean, so he was very careful and serious about wiping every inch of


    her skin.


    The doctor said her injuries were worse than Be''s, and she needed meticulous care in theing


    days.


    On the other side, Dr. Shawn wiped Arabe''s face and then her neck. After cleaning them, she


    suddenly noticed that Arabe''s shoulder was a bit red.


    Out of a doctor''s intuition, Dr. Shawn quickly turned Arabe over, her movements light so that Arabe


    could lie on her side.


    Because they were still in the living room, and rk and Carol were nearby.


    Dr. Shawn specifically looked back to see that rk was not paying attention to them, and there were


    no other servants around, so she quickly lifted Arabe''s clothes to take a look.


    Just one nce was enough for her to quickly cover Arabe back up, her mood sinking to an all-time


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    low, unable to calm down.


    A long, red wound was clearly visible on Arabe''s fair back.


    The wound extended to her shoulder as if she had been hit by something long.


    Was it a wooden stick? An iron rod? Or a nk?


    No, none of these things would leave such a severe mark.


    Arabe''s fair skin was slightly torn, and blood seeped out from within.


    Dr. Shawn''s eyes reddened even more. Thinking back to how Arabe had carried Carol back, she


    must have been in so much pain then.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    There were marks on her calves from grazing bullets. How had she managed to carry someone back,


    step by step?


    Perhaps hearing the soft sobs from Dr. Shawn, rk turned around, asking softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Dr. Shawn couldn''t hold back anymore, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Our leader''s back and her


    stomach are injured. Those bastards, they have no respect for women. They were so brutal, they''re


    less than human!"


    Their leader was so beautiful. How could they harm her? They''re truly despicable.


    What exactly had the leader endured? She wished she could take on the pain for her, even if it meant


    giving up her own life.


    ¡°What are you saying? Her back and stomach are injured? Didn''t you notice before?" rk dropped


    the towel he was holding and hurried over to check.


    Through her clothes, he hadn''t realized his sister was so badly injured.


    How much more had the doctors missed?


    ¡°I only just noticed.¡± Dr. Shawn''s voice held a note of self-reproach.


    There had been so many people earlier. Jack, Jones, and Tom were all there, along with a bunch of


    their men.


    The male doctors naturally didn¡¯t dare to lift the leader''s clothes.


    As a female doctor, she also didn''t feel appropriate to examine the leader''s back in front of everyone.


    They had all assumed the blood on the leader''s back was Carol''s.


    "Is it serious? Should we go to the hospital?" rk was worried sick.


    Thinking back to the scene of his sister carrying Carol around, his heart ached.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "rk, you wait outside for now. I''ll apply some medication for our leader¡± Dr. Shawn wiped her tears,


    her heart aching. ¡®She must be in a lot of pain. It''s my fault for being negligent and not examining her


    thoroughly"


    Everyone''s attention had been on the leader''s "head" earlier, thinking either the leader or Carol had hit


    their heads.


    Now, it seemed, aside from her head and face, she was injured all over.


    ¡°Alright.


    rk looked at his sister reluctantly. She looked even paler than before, making his heart ache more


    as an older brother.


    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Call me if anything happens.


    ¡°Alright.


    Once he left, Dr. Shawn started to disinfect and apply medication to Arabe''s back.


    Thankfully, Be had developed this healing medication a while ago. Once applied, it not only relieved


    pain and elerated wound healing but also ensured no scars were left.


    After applying the medication, Dr. Shawn gently turned Arabe over. Seeing the bruise on her pale


    stomach from a punch, tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Bastards, all of them!


    They were so brutal.


    Sobbing, she thought of her leader.


    Once the medication was applied, Dr. Shawn thought things over and couldn''t swallow her anger. She


    sent a message to Jack.


    [Our leader''s back is torn open! Her stomach was punched, too! When you see those bastards, show


    no mercy!


    Beat them to a pulp! The more brutal, the better'']


    She also sent an emoticon of someone being beaten up, but it didn''t feel enough.


    Everyone else had gone out to fight for their leader. What was she doing here alone?


    No, she had to go, too!


    "rk, I''m leaving the leader in your care. Call me if anything happens. I''lle back as fast as I can.


    If there''s an emergency, there are other doctors in theb who can help¡±


    As Dr. Shawn spoke, she nced at the girl on the couch, "She won''t wake up anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± rk asked worriedly.


    "I have something to do.¡±


    After saying goodbye, Dr. Shawn asked for a location and was about to head over when she noticed


    the rest of the house staff stealthily following her, crouching and sneaking around.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Dr. Shawn looked perplexed.


    "Dr. Shawn, take us with you. We want to avenge the boss, to give vent to our wrath!"


    The cook was still holding a frying pan, while others carried their own makeshift "weapons": a broom,


    pruning shears, a telescopic rod for cleaning high ceilings.


    Back in the day, they were no strangers to real weapons!


    It was only after the boss ¡®tamed" them that they each took on their roles as cooks, gardeners, and the


    like in this household.


    Now, seeing the boss in such a state, they couldn''t just stand by idly!


    ¡®Who''s going to cook for the boss if you all leave? Who''s going to do herundry? Who''s going to clean


    her room?¡± Dr. Shawn confronted them, ¡°All of you, get back to your duties!"


    ¡®The bass''s meal is ready, and it''s in the kitchen staying warm. She can eat it as soon as she wakes


    up."


    ¡°The clothes she''ll wear next have already been ironed. Even if I die on the battlefield, there''s enough


    for her to wear for a month."


    ¡®The nts have all been trimmed, and they won''t need any attention for two weeks.


    ¡®Dr. Shawn, take us with you. We can''t bear to see the boss in this state"


    "We want to do something for the bass. Otherwise, we''ll regret it for the rest of our lives.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don''t underestimate us. Back when we were running the streets, you were still a kid!"


    "Yeah.


    Seeing their loyalty, Dr. Shawn finally relented, ¡®Just make sure you can handle it. If it gets dangerous,


    run. The boss will need you when she wakes up. I can''t exin it to her if you all get killed."


    ¡®Don''t worry, Dr. Shawn, we won''t die!"


    They were determined to survive and continue serving the boss.


    They owed the boss a debt of gratitude that they hadn''t yet repaid.


    Meanwhile.


    Upon receiving the message from Dr. Shawn, Jack cursed, then turned to Romeo, ¡®The boss has a


    wound on her back. It''s ripped open. Her abdomen has been hit, too. Who did this? I''m going to chop


    off his hand and tear him to pieces."


    Ripped open?


    Romeo''s heart ached again, his dark eyes chilling.


    He was standing at the entrance with two gangs, their intimidating presence threatening to swallow the


    The three elders wha had received the message appeared with a hundred men. Mr. Benson, the oldest


    among them, remained unfazed, even managing to maintain a benign smile.


    *Mr. McMillian, Mr. Bryant, are you sure you want to make an enemy of our Mount Doom for a


    woman?"


    They thought that Arabe was Mr. Bryant''s woman.


    And Romeo was leading the charge to avenge her.


    Jackughed at the idea, ¡°So, we need to consult the expert before bing enemies with you?


    Who do you think you are?"


    They were just a ragtag organization, yet they dared to act so arrogant.


    ¡®More than half of our Mount Doom men have been lost.¡± Mr. Benson said with a smile.


    First, Romeo and Arabe had infiltrated Mount Doom by themselves, taking out Mathew and dozens


    of his men.


    Then, a group of kamikazes had tried to surround Arabe and Carol, only to be defeated.


    ¡®Now, we only have a little over a hundred men left."


    Before Mr. Benson could finish, Jackughed, ¡°What, are you scared now? Toote!"


    Anyone who dared toy a finger on their boss wouldn''t be let off easily!


    Mr. Bensonughed lightly, "I was going to say, with only a little over a hundred men left, it would be


    quite embarrassing if you lost. It would be the talk of the entire Triangr Zone."

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    There they were, two renowned gangs, unable to defeat even a hundred men.


    They likely wouldn''t show their faces around here anymore after this humiliation!


    "Hey, listen to this old geezer puffing himself up,¡¯ Jack chuckled to himself. ¡®Today, I will show you the


    power of the Mafia me! Stand back, everyone!"


    He stepped forward, ready to take on the fight himself.


    Only one man from the Mount Doom stepped up to the challenge.


    Jack could barely contain hisughter at the sight of his adversary, his face ashen and his eyes bulging


    in an attempt to intimidate. ¡°Well, well, looking neither human nor ghost. Is this the famous Mount


    Doom spirit?"


    The next second, the opponent struck. Jack immediately clutched his stomach, unable to straighten up


    from the severe pain.


    What the hell? What did this guy eat for breakfast? His punch was tao powerful.


    He felt as if his spleen, stomach, and kidneys were all shattered.


    What was worse, he didn''t even see when the opponent made his move. He only saw a dark figure,


    and the next thing he knew, a sharp pain shot through his stomach.


    It hurt like hell.


    *What the hell?" Jones, who was standing not too far away, couldn''t believe his eyes. He turned to


    Romeo, "Mr. McMillian, did you see that? That speed and that strength."


    It was simply inhuman ¡®I saw it¡¯ Romeo replied. He, too, found it strange. No normal man could move


    with such speed and force.


    Jack was always known for his resilience, but there was no way he could withstand such a blow.


    With his abilities, he should have been able to dodge it.


    The only exnation was that the opponent was faster and stronger than Jack..


    Nearby, Carl couldn''t help but voice his thoughts, "Boss, could they be the rumored Chester? They


    were injected with various drugs from an early age and became half-human, half-ghost Monsters with


    superhuman strength and invulnerability."


    Jones suddenly understood, ¡¯So, it wasn''t an 800-pound man that hit the boss, but these monsters?"


    ¡®I always knew the boss was tough. I couldn''t believe she was wounded, and so severely at that"


    Tom seemed to have finally understood. "Sa it was these monsters that hurt the boss. Let me teach


    them a lesson!"


    ¡®Wait.¡¯ Jones wasn''t able to stop him in time.


    Tom walked towards the monster, whistling, ¡°Hey, freak, look this way."


    He threw a punch, hoping to catch the monster off guard.


    But the monster moved faster. With one swift move, he twisted Tom''s arm, causing him to yelp in pain.


    If it weren''t for Jack attacking the monster, Tom''s arm would have likely been broken in the next


    second.


    Terrifying.


    Absolutely terrifying!


    They were the right-hand men of the boss, yet they couldn''t even defeat a single monster.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, Jack was lifted up by the monster and thrown back at the Mafia me gang.


    Jones had to step back several times to catch him.


    ¡°Jack!


    ¡®Jack, are you okay?"


    A crowd gathered around Jack, anxiously looking at Tom, who was still trying to avenge the bass. He


    lunged at the monster, aiming for his eyes, nose, mouth, heart, and stomach, using all his strength.


    But he was kicked back by the monster, stumbling back several steps.


    The gang rushed to help him up, ¡°Tom!"


    This monster was too strong, and everyone realized that they were in deep trouble.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Romeo flicked his wrist and a shower of bullets sprayed toward them. The loyal henchmen threw


    themselves in front of the three elders, their bodies seemingly impervious to the bullets.


    ¡°Are they wearing bulletproof vests?"


    ¡®What''s the n, Mr. McMillian?"


    *One was tough enough, but there are a hundred more."


    *How did the boss manage to carry Carol back?"


    ¡°Did he find their weakness?"


    ¡®They''re immune to fists and bullets. What could their weakness be?"


    Mr. Bensonughed heartily. ¡°You''re all brave men. Why not join us at Mount Doom and n a better


    future together"


    "Screw you, Jones spat contemptuously. ¡®We wouldn''t join you if you were thest gang on earth!"


    ¡®You want us to join you in your dirty business? Dream on!"


    ¡®And look at you, barely hanging on to life, yet you have the audacity to challenge us"


    Despite their insults, Mr. Benson continued tough, seemingly unfazed.


    ¡®Enough talk. Today, we''re going to make them pay for what they did to the boss!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Someone stepped forward, and the others followed.


    Romeo watched as his men fell one by one, his eyes darkening. ¡®Did Be forget to take her backpack


    when she returned?"


    ¡®What??¡ã Jack, who was injured, didn''t understand why Mr. McMillian was worried about the boss''s


    backpack at this crucial moment.


    The more severely injured Tom recalled, ¡°I think so. The boss values that bag more than gold.


    She must have left it because she had no other choice."


    Normally, the boss would pick up her backpack after a fight.


    But this time, with her severe injuries and having to carry Carol back, she probably didn''t have the


    energy to pick it up.


    Romeo knew that even if Be were seriously injured, she would still bring the backpack because it


    contained an acupuncture set given to her by her grandfather. Be treasured it dearly.


    ¡®Mr. McMillian, is there a problem?" Jack asked, unable to decipher Romeo''s dark expression.


    "Shouldn''t we be figuring out how to defeat these guys. Other gangs are watching us from a distance,


    and we''ve already lost quite a few men!"


    Romeo thought Be might have left her backpack, but she wouldn''t have Jeft the acupuncture set.


    Unless she couldn''t bring it back.


    Why couldn''t she bring it back?


    Was it broken?


    Or did it serve another purpose?


    What use could it have in that situation?


    Suddenly, he remembered the first thing Be said when she returned: ¡°Head"


    ¡®Mr. McMillian? Mr. McMillian??¡± Jack was shocked that Mr. McMillian was still deep in thought at this


    critical moment. ¡°Mr. McMillian, did you hear what I said?"


    ¡°Attack their heads. Use sharp objects, like needles or knives.¡¯ Romeo instructed his men.


    Upon hearing this, Jack and Tom were stunned.


    Attack their heads??


    Could it be?


    Their weakness was their heads.


    Suddenly, they remember the words of the boss as if they understood something.


    ¡°Ill give it a try!¡¯ Jack eximed, rushing forward.


    ¡®Me too"


    Romeo attacked their heads with his fists and noticed that their movements did slow down, but not by


    much.


    Recalling the punch wound on Be''s abdomen, he deliberately slowed his movements, allowing one


    of the henchman''s fists to hit his stomach.


    *Mr. McMillian!"


    *Boss!!"


    *Mr. McMillian, are you okay?"

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    The pain was so intense that a single punch had left the young girl writhing in agony.


    How much more painful must the wounds on her body be?


    Romeo''s heart felt as though it was being suffocated, his fistnding on the temple of an enemy soldier


    with all his might.


    The soldier, as if blinded, spat out blood.


    The girl had medical knowledge, so she would pierce the acupuncture needles from her kit into these


    men''s heads, presumably targeting specific points.


    Some points could control a person''s central nervous system.


    Some could affect movement.


    Some could control the coordination of hands and feet.


    So, the paints on the head were these men''s weakness?


    Romeo shared this discovery with the rest, and soon enough, they started to turn the tides.


    One by one, the enemy fell, especially when bullets pierced their temples. They fell like a mountain


    copsing.


    The three elders, realizing the situation was dire, rushed into the headquarters of the Inferno n.


    ¡°Today, we must take their heads to avenge our boss!"


    ¡°Follow me into the fight."


    ¡°Hold on.


    Just as everyone was about to storm the Inferno n''s headquarters, Romeo suddenly intervened,


    "Watch out for traps."


    The way the Inferno n operated was bound to be hidden dangers. Caution was key.


    ¡°Listen to Mr. McMillian."


    ¡°If it weren''t for Mr. McMillian, we wouldn''t have been able to turn the tide"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®Thank you, Mr. McMillian. You saved not only Mafia C''s brothers but also us."


    ¡°It was Be who discovered their weakness."


    And he, he had merelyprehended what the young girl had meant.


    Thinking about how the young girl single-handedly fought so many freaks before unintentionally


    discovering this weakness.


    Romeo''s heart ached once again.


    Everyone followed behind Romeo, cautiously moving towards the Inferno n''s headquarters.


    At this moment, all the lights in the Inferno n were extinguished.


    A cold wind blew past them, bringing chills.


    ¡®Darn, cowardly rats, if you have the guts,e aut and face us"


    Just as Jack finished speaking, all the windows of the Inferno n''s headquarters shot out poison


    arrows. At Romeo''smand, everyone quickly dodged.


    Only a handful were injured. The others were fine.


    Jack still wanted to go in, but Romeo stopped him, "There''s no need to waste time."


    He ordered everyone to retreat, retreat, and retreat even further.


    Some of his men became anxious, thinking, had Mr. McMillian lost his nerve, too scared to go in??


    Victory was within reach. Were they going to watch those people gloat from inside!


    They could storm in the next second and avenge their boss.


    ¡°Boss, shall we start?" Carl, seeing everyone had retreated far enough, asked.


    Romeo nodded, and soon, everyone heard the sound of a helicopter approaching.


    The helicopter dropped timed explosives directly below, and within ten seconds, the entire Inferno


    n''s headquarters was leveled.


    Thick smoke billowed, and mes surged.


    Everyone was stunned by Romeo''s move. Was he always this intense???


    A few lucky survivors ran out from the thick smoke, only to be taken down by a trigger pull.


    Seeing the fire buming in frant of them and no more survivorsing out, Jack, who hadn''t expected


    to avenge his boss so quickly, turned and asked, "Mr. McMillian, shall we head back now?"


    "No. said Romeo calmly, ¡°It''s not over yet."

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Jack was at a loss; the person in question was gone, vanished into thin air, yet the story wasn''t over.


    ¡°Let''s head to T3 Research Institute,¡¯ Romeo said, ncing onest time at the raging fire before


    turning his back on it. The others followed suit, each of them looking just as puzzled as Jack.


    Jack couldn''t make heads or tails of it. Why were they heading to the T3 Research Institute? What


    rtionship did this situation have with the institute?


    Jones was just as baffled, turning to Carl for answers.


    ¡°This fire; Carl began, ¡°hasn''t even touched one-tenth of the core of the group. T3 Research Institute is


    just one of their smaller branches."


    ¡°Wait, what? The fire didn''t even touch one-tenth of their core? Isn''t it just a petty outfit?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    You''re telling me that the remarkable T3 Research Institute is just one of their minor branches?¡± Jack


    felt like his world was being turned upside down.


    Jones, too, was in disbelief. ¡°Is it really that formidable?"


    It was supposed to be an insignificant organization so small that it could be crushed under their thumb.


    Could it really be so influential that it could pull the strings of the renowned T3 Research Institute?


    It seemed like they had been ying their cards close to the chest.


    ¡°It''s not just the T3 Research Institute,¡¯ Carl continued, "Shadow Serpents, Darksteel Syndicate,


    Raven''s w, and others were all branches of Mount Doom."


    Jack and Jones were taken aback. ¡°Are you certain?"


    They were well-acquainted with these big names, and their reputations were no less than that of T3


    Research Institute.


    ¡°Underneath these branches, there are even more sub-branches. For instance, the orphanage you


    guys found out about is one of them."


    Jack and Jones were leftpletely stunned.


    So, Mount Doom was even more terrifying than they had imagined. They just hadn''t discovered it until


    now.


    ¡°Also, those three elders earlier, I believe they''ve escaped to the T3 Research Institute.


    There''s a secret tunnel between Inferno n and the T3 Research Institute."


    At this revtion, Jack and Jones were leftpletely dumbfounded, exchanging astonished nces.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    After taking care of his sister, rk turned his attention to Carol. She seemed to be having a


    nightmare; her forehead was slick with sweat, and she looked rather distressed.


    rk fetched a warm towel and gently wiped her forehead. Holding her hand, he said soothingly, ¡°Don''t


    be scared. I''m right here with you."


    Carol didn''t seem to be sleeping very peacefully.


    ¡°You''re safe now,¡¯ rk whispered into her ear, ¡°You and Be, you''re both safe at home now."


    He softly stroked her hair. From this close, he could see every detail of her face. Was it to free her from


    her nightmare or tofort her?


    The next moment, he leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss.


    ¡°Ahem."


    A soft caugh echoed from Be''s direction.


    rk turned around, his face flushing instantly. ¡°Be, are you awake?"


    The girl on the couch smiled, fighting back herughter. ¡°Sorry, rk, my throat was a bit dry, I couldn''t


    help it."


    She had woken up just a moment ago and was about to call out to rk when she saw him kissing


    Carol...


    Was that something she was supposed to see?


    ¡°I''ll get you some water. rk quickly got up, got a ss of water, and brought it aver to Be.


    His face was still a bit red, like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar.


    Be found rk''s embarrassed expression rather adorable.


    ¡°Let me help you sit up. Take it slow.¡± rk knew about Be''s injury, so he was very careful as he


    helped her sit up. Once Be was seated, he handed her the ss of water.


    After drinking the water, Be realized they were the only ones in the living room. ¡°Where is everyone


    else?"


    ¡°They went out."


    ¡°Even Romeo?"

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    ¡°He''s gone off to fight your battles with your little ones by his side."


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, having anticipated this. She was about to reach for her charging phone


    when rk quickly interjected, ¡®Let me do it. You''re still injured. Don''t move unnecessarily."


    When she had returned earlier, her phone was out of battery, and one of the guys had set it aside to


    charge.


    ¡®tll send him a message,¡¯ Arabe said as she took the phone and opened WhatsApp.


    Fearing that her movements might aggravate her wounds, rk quickly offered, "Don''t move. I can


    send it."


    ¡®It''s different when you send it and when I send it."


    He had to agree.


    Romeo would definitely prefer to see her message.


    After Arabe sent the message, she heard rk ask, "How are you feeling now?"


    ¡°Who dressed my wounds?"


    ¡°Dr. Nn took care of the wound on your leg, Dr. Borg handled your arm, and then,¡± rk ryed


    everything he knew.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow. Just as expected, these two, Nn''s and Borg¡¯s medical skills were still


    subpar. Even after all this time apart, there was little improvement, they had bandaged her up like this.


    ¡°Who on earth hurt you guys like this?¡± rk questioned further.


    He knew his sister''s capabilities. In Lidaria, she had no trouble handling any miscreants.


    ¡°A bunch of freaks, Arabe began recounting the ordeal.


    A sudden realization dawned upon rk, ¡°It''s Chester."


    Since childhood, they had been injected with alt sorts of drugs, altering their physical functions and


    turning them into grotesque creatures.


    ¡°How did you manage to escape?¡± rk asked, anxious.


    Arabe initially didn''t have any surefire n.


    No matter how much she fought, she couldn''t injure these freaks.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until she was trying to save Carol and they both fell to the ground that she saw a first aid box.


    It was then she thought to use the needles to hit them.


    Later on, she identally discovered that these people had chips imnted in their brains.


    The needles she inserted had inadvertently damaged these chips.


    ¡°So, the organization is controlling their consciousness through these chips?" rk was stunned,


    finding it hard to believe.


    ¡°Actually, imnting chips in the human body is not something new. About a decade ago, the older


    man who taught me medical skills tried this method. At the time, he wanted to use the chip to help


    himself quit drinking"


    Of course, he couldn''t bear itter and started drinking again.


    He felt that life was short, so why deprive oneself.


    rk couldn''t believe that such technology was already so advanced a decade ago.


    ¡°It''s just not widely used in our country"


    In fact, in some other countries, somepanies and regions have already started imnting chips.


    In Switzend, the number of people with imnted chips exceeded ten thousand two years ago.


    Such tiny chips were only the size of a grain of rice, and the imntation process was also convenient,


    much like a vine injection. The whole process took less than a minute and was painless.


    ¡°But I didn''t expect that this technology would be used for evil by Mount Doom." This was something


    Arabe hadn''t anticipated.


    ¡®So, when you came back and said ¡®head¡¯, you were referring to their weakness in the head?¡± rk


    suddenly understood.


    ¡®Right.¡± Arabe had wanted to say the key paint was on the head, but she had fainted before she


    could finish.


    She had also mentioned this in the message she sent to Romeo earlier.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    At that moment, Romeo was leading his gang in a sweep of victory, undefeated in every battle. His


    phone buzzed at that exact moment, and it was a message from Be.


    She''s awake!


    Romeo''s eyes lit up with delight, his voice softening considerably, ¡°Pull over."


    The mighty caravan of cars came to a halt, conveniently right in front of the Specter Syndicate''s front


    door.


    This scared the living daylights out of the Specter Syndicate.


    ¡°Please, sir, have mercy, spare us."


    ¡°We don''t have anything to do with Mount Doom, we''ve never even crossed paths."


    Seeing the fear in their eyes, Jack found it amusing and lowered his car window, ¡°Rx, we''re not here


    for you, just passing through."


    ¡°Pass through?" the man seemed relieved, almost ready to bow in gratitude, "Thank you, sir. It''s an


    honor for us if you''d like to take a break here. Are you thirsty? Perhaps tired? I''ll bring you some


    refreshments."


    Seeing them rush into the house to fetch food and drinks, Jack joked with Jones beside him, ¡°Do they


    think we''re some sort of viins?"


    ¡°Of course, with all themotion we''ve caused here today, anyone would think we''re here to take


    over all the organizations and rule the roost."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Heh, if they don''t have the guts, they shouldn''t be in this business. Look at how scared they are."


    At this point, Romeo got out of his car, signaling Carl to surrender the driver''s seat. He intended to


    leave first.


    Jack was baffled and quickly called Carl, ¡°Where''s Mr. McMillian headed?"


    Why did he leave them behind?


    ¡®Ms. Be woke up. The remaining Sable Thorns are for us to handle, Carl exined.


    ¡®The boss woke up? I need to go see her!"


    Upon hearing this, Jones immediately expressed, "I want to go too. I wonder how she''s doing if she¡¯s


    getting better."


    ¡®Let me finish off these jerks first, then I''ll get the boss her favorite snacks."


    ¡®Give it a rest, man. Right now, she only wants to see Romeo. So back off."


    In the living room, rk looked at his sister''s slightly pale face, feeling a pang of heartache, "Why didn''t


    you call me or any of your men at the time?"


    At least to have someone back her up.


    How dangerous it must''ve been for a girl to fight alone?


    Arabe was a bit puzzled by this. Was rk forgetting something?


    She did want to call for backup at the time, at least to get Carol to safety.


    But when she took out her phone, it showed 73 missed calls from rk, and the next second, the


    screen dimmed and shut down due to low battery.


    ¡®Did your phone die?" rk remembered that his men had charged Be''s phane after dressing her


    wounds. Could it be that he had called too many times and drained the battery?


    The phone ran out of battery because of that?


    ¡®It¡¯s me.¡± rk felt even more guilty, ¡°I called toa many times and drained your battery."


    How desperate and upset she must''ve felt at that time!!


    But Arabe was just a bit puzzled.


    Her phone died as soon as she took it out, she was speechless at that moment.


    ¡®I''m sorry, Be. I didn''t help. Instead, I caused you trouble."


    Seeing rk''s guilt, Arabe dismissed it casually, ¡°It''s not your fault. I should''ve charged my phone


    before leaving."

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    ¡°Don''t worry aboutforting me. I know it¡¯s my fault for making so many calls."


    His little sister had suffered so much because of him and endured so much pain.


    If he had known, he would have controlled himself better!


    He was just too selfish!


    ¡°rk, they are not ordinary people. Whoever went would have been hurt."


    She would rather be the one hurt than to watch those young ones suffer the same.


    A single punch from them was enough to cause pain for weeks.


    ¡°It must hurt a lot.¡± rk looked at her with a pained expression, "What can I do to help?


    Get you some medicine or something?"


    ¡®I want to eat something."


    ¡®rll go get you something from the kitchen.¡¯ rk quickly stood up and headed towards the kitchen.


    Arabe lifted her eyes to look at Carol, who was lying quietly, not far away. There were no new injuries


    on her.


    On the way back, Arabe was barely conscious, afraid she couldn''t protect Caral and add to her


    injuries.


    Fortunately, everything was okay.


    ¡®Here''s the food.¡± rk wheeled over a trolley filled with all kinds of delicious food, "They made all


    these before they left. They''ve been kept warm on the heated table."


    Arabe recognized who made the food just by looking at them. Given their temperament, seeing her in


    this state, they had probably wanted to grab a knife and fight.


    ¡°When I found out they were nning to avenge you, they begged me not to stop them."


    rk pushed the trolley next to the sofa and chuckled, "Your little gang is really loyal."


    He was much more loyal than any he had seen.


    ¡°It''s a bond forged through life and death," Arabe exined.


    Moreover, in her heart, she never really saw them as subordinates.


    Even though they called her boss, she never saw herself as one. She treated them as equals and


    always shared everything with them.


    ¡°There aren''t many ¡®bosses'' like you." rk looked at his sister gently, his eyes full of approval.


    Even though Serena had been with the Collins family for eighteen years and he had only known Be


    for a month.


    Deep down, he didn''t want topare his two sisters, but he had to admit Be was much better than


    Serena.


    This was not just about being academically excellent or talented but about her character, her


    magnanimity, her courage, and her charisma.


    These qualities not only made her stand out among her peers but also made her unique in the world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even he was attracted to her character and personality.


    She was truly exceptional, truly deserving of the admiration she received.


    ¡°Be"


    At that moment, a handsome figure rushed over.


    Arabe barely had time ta lift her gaze before she was swept up into Romeo''s arms.


    Romeo knew she was injured, so he held her gently, carefully.


    Arabe could smell his familiar scent, ¡°Finished with work?"


    ¡°Just one more thing left to do. [left it to Jack and the others.¡± Romeo bent down to kiss her, holding her


    for a while before he asked softly, "Hungry? Ill feed you."


    rk silently moved aside. Romeo gave him a look, "rk, thank you for taking care of her.


    ¡®It''s okay"


    She''s his sister, after all. It''s only right that he should take care of her.


    ¡®Only a few of your people got hurt. The rest are fine."

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Romeo knew how much she cared for her subordinates, so he volunteered to update her.


    Sitting by the couch, his gaze never leaving her for a moment, he asked, ¡°Feeling better?"


    "Yes, much better"


    He then fed her something, remarking, ¡®Once things cool down here, I''ll take you back home for other


    doctors to have a look."


    ¡°Just a small injury, no big deal."


    Arabe didn''t seem to consider her injuries serious, but Romeo was concerned, "You''re hurt pretty


    bad, and you say it''s no big deal?"


    ¡°Lagree with Romeo," rk chimed in. "When we return, we should consult with more doctors, just to


    be safe.


    ¡°You see, even rk is saying so."


    Seeing their stern faces, leaving no room for negotiation, Arabe could only concede, ¡°Alright"


    Only when she relented did their expressions soften.


    "rk, any new discoveries from the two data files?" Arabe asked.


    ¡°None,¡± rk replied calmly. ¡°You rest up. Romeo has already avenged you and your subordinates


    today. Let''s consider this matter closed. From now on, you just need to recover, focus on school, and


    enjoy your love life. I approve of your rtionship with Romeo."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Romeo''s eyes softened. Finally, he got the approval of his brother.


    ¡°It seems that rk has some new findings,¡¯ Arabe smirked. "Not nning to share? Is it


    dangerous?"


    ¡°No, you''re overthinking.


    ¡®rk, Arabe said with interest, "I made copies of the files before I handed ther to you.


    If you won''t tell, I''ll find out myself."


    ¡°Be!"


    Perhaps he didn''t anticipate this move from his sister. rk hurriedly responded, "This matter involves


    many parties. I don''t want you two to get dragged into it any further."


    ¡®Do you think we''re not capable of handling it?"


    God knows how much it pained him to see his sister injured like this.


    ¡°Are you worried about involving us?¡± Arabe seemed to guess something. ¡°Are the opposition¡¯s


    forces strong?"


    Stronger than Romeo''s?


    ¡°Be, please, let it go."


    rk''s words made Arabe and Romeo exchange a look. Romeo seemed to agree with her, softly


    saying, "Let''s investigate."


    He also wanted to know who could make rk so wary.


    ¡°Romeo??" rk never expected Romeo to indulge his sister like this, immediately admonishing, "Can


    you two please listen to me?"


    ¡°No.¡± Their answer came in unison. Arabe even took out her phone, ready to open the two data files.


    ¡°Be¡± Seeing that they weren''t listening, rk had to say, ¡®This involves multiple countries, many


    figures in the political arena. I''m not trying to scare you, but regardless of your opinions, I won''t allow


    you two to get involved anymore."


    This was no longer something they could handle on their own.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    It wasn''t as if one gang could sort this all out.


    Today, Romeo had rallied the troops to avenge Arabe, mobilizing nearly half the forces of Inferno


    n, whose base was in Mount Doom before. When he returned home, a whole host of traps would be


    waiting for him.


    If they kept digging, what they would unearth would involve a significant portion of the international


    powers.


    Arabe nodded in understanding, "So, Inferno n is like the right-hand man to these people, and


    these two data packages, not only are they evidence of Inferno n''s wrongdoings, but they also


    threaten the position of these people? Inferno n is desperate to recover this evidence because this


    evidence is in Carol''s hands, Carol has be a target?"


    ¡°Allin all, promise me that neither of you will interfere in this matter anymore,¡¯ rk insisted, not


    nning to borate further.


    He knew his sister was smart, but this matter was wide-reaching and had exceeded their capabilities. If


    they intervened further, it wouldn''t be as simple as tripping them up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At best, they would lose everything; at worst, they would drag everyone around them down with them.


    ¡®One of the reasons they''re after Carol is because she has this evidence. What''s the other reason?"


    Arabe asked again.


    rk hadn''t expected his sister to be so astute. Nothing ever got past her. After a moment''s pause, he


    only replied, ¡°She''s been exceptionally gifted since she was little, with a unique personality. The leader


    of the organization took a liking to her and groomed her as a sessor."


    As a sessor, she didn''t need to get her hands dirty, unlike the other lower-ranking members.


    In short, Carol hadn''t reallymitted any heinous deeds.


    The leader often brought her along to various internal events. In addition, she just needed to attend the


    special training courses designed for her by the organization.


    Because her performances were always outstanding, so the elders highly regarded her.


    Despite her young age, she had the highest-level ess card, a silver key. After the leader''s death,


    only she had the right to enter Inferno n¡¯s private domain.


    The symbolic ne she kept in rk''s amulet was a token of her being the sessor.


    It was her proof of identity.


    Everyone who saw the ne was as if they were seeing the leader of the organization and had to


    obey her.


    The reason for keeping such a precious ne with rk was to protect him from any trouble from


    the Inferno n. This token ne could save his life.


    Arabe understood, "So they''re searching for Carol not to persuade her to return and continue as the


    sessor, but to seize her token and usurp her position? And to destroy any evidence she holds about


    the organization."


    rk nodded, ¡°Exactly."


    So, Carol had no choice but to hide. Once they found her and retrieved the token, both her and rk''s


    lives would be in danger.


    ¡°What about the poison in her system?¡± Arabe asked again.


    ¡®lread the first part of that data package. It said that the elders were furious when Carol wanted to leave


    the organization. After numerous arguments, the elders finally relented and punished her with their


    method for dealing with traitors."


    That was to drink the deadliest slow-acting poison within the organization. After leaving the


    organization, her fate was left to destiny.


    ¡°Carol drank it?"


    rk nodded somberly, She had drunk it all. What she hadn''t anticipated was how quickly the poison


    would take effect.


    And each attack was more painful than thest.


    ¡°By the seventh month of our rtionship, the poison started to act up. She was in constant pain for


    half a year, and when she couldn''t hide it anymore, she decided to leave."


    rk hadn''t expected this to align with his sister''s spection. Carol didn''t leave because she didn''t


    love him or because she had fallen for someone else. She was tortured by the poison and had no


    choice but to leave.


    What''s more, at that time, the people in the organization had gone back on their word. They had


    originally promised to let her go after she took the poison, never to interfere with her life again.


    But time and again, the organization tried to kill her. At first, they tried to persuade her to return as the


    sessor. When they realized she was adamant about not returning, they tried to take her sessor


    token and rece her.


    Not only some people within Inferno n, but even the external powers only recognized the token, not


    the sessor.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    This artifact had been a cherished heirloom passed down from the vicinity of Inferno n for the past


    century.


    It''s not only the elders who crave for it. Even other internal factions were longing to get their hands on


    this gem.


    ¡°So, are you nning on facing this with Carol alone and keeping us out of the loop?"


    Arabe finally understood, ¡°You want to shoulder the danger yourself, thinking that would keep me


    and Romeo at ease?"


    ¡®rk, we''re all family here. Whateveres, we face it together." Romeo chimed in.


    ¡®And what if this thing not only drags us down but everyone else around us? Not just you guys, but


    friends and family as well. They might never recover from this. Would you be willing to drag them down


    with you? Don''t you care about them?"


    ¡°We''ll take care of it¡± Arabe stated confidently.


    ¡°You''re only eighteen, Romeo''s just twenty-two, and you''ve both already shown exceptional promise in


    multiple fields. Why ruin your bright future by stepping into this mess?"


    This matter involved Carol hence, he was duty-bound to stand by her side.


    But it had nothing to do with his sister and brother-inw. Hence, rk wanted them to stay out of


    harm''s way.


    ¡°rk, regardless of whether you agree or not, we''re getting involved.¡± Arabe seemed determined,


    ¡°Leaving you and Carol to face this alone, me and Romeo can''t do that.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Whatever the faction, if they dare harm us, we''ll root them out entirely."


    No matter who it was, if they dared to cross them, they would ensure they wouldn''t have a ce to rest


    in peace.


    ¡®Lagree with Be.¡± Romeo nodded, "rk, you guys can''t handle this alone. We need to join forces to


    stand a chance."


    "Romeo!" rk was surprised that this guy took things so lightly, always going along with Be''s


    whims. He was hoping he''d talk some sense into Be, but it turns out he was on her side...


    ¡°Lagree with what Romeo said, and this matter is settled.¡± Arabe didn''t entertain rk''s objections


    any further, ¡°Carol should wake up soon. ording to her, she probably wants to make the evidence


    public. I have an idea."


    Before Arabe could finish, her phone started buzzing.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Romeo swiped the screen for her, answered the call, and held the phone to her ear so she


    wouldn''t have to lift her hand.


    It was Edith calling.


    Arabe was about to greet her when a hushed, frantic plea for help came from the other end.


    "Ms. Be, something''s wrong at home."


    Before Edith could finish, the call was abruptly cut off. When they tried calling back, the line was


    already switched off.


    ¡°Edith called. Something must''ve happened at home. I''ll send someone over to check."


    Arabe sensed the urgency, her eyes darkening.


    She nned on contacting their other folks to head over and check.


    Romeo immediately said, "I''ll send my people. They''re closer."


    ¡°Alright."


    Dare toy a finger on their family? Did they have a death wish?


    ¡®Something happened at home? Was it Edith who called? What happened?" rk was taken aback by


    how quickly they had been targeted for revenge, and a wave of anxiety washed over him.


    ¡°We don''t know yet, but it seems something''s wrong.¡± Arabe, judging by Edith''s tone, didn''t seem like


    she was joking. Edith wasn''t one to joke around.


    If she made the effort to call, it must be serious.


    At that moment, Romeo called, instructing his people to get there as fast as they could.


    rk wanted to call Louisa to check in, but Romeo advised him not to alert the enemy and to wait until


    his people arrived.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Across town.


    Near the estate of Reflections Vi.


    Someone had Edith against a tree trunk, a knife at her throat, "Who were you calling just now? Were


    you shouting for Be?"


    ¡°No, no, no." Edith denied vehemently.


    She had just returned from the designer''s atelier, fetching her mistress a pair of custom boots. Just as


    she was at the doorstep, she noticed a suspicious figure lurking around.


    She instinctively dialed Be''s number, but before she could finish her sentence, the man had


    discovered her. He pinned her against a tree, a glinting knife held at her throat.


    ¡°I heard you call out for Mrs. Be?" The man raised an eyebrow, his ck mask hiding most of his


    face, revealing only a pair of clear eyes that looked youthful.


    ¡°You, you''ve got it wrong. We only have a Serena, there''s no Mrs. Be. Why are you abducting me?


    I''m, I''m not worth much. I''m just a housemaid, and you won''t get much by threatening me.


    ¡®It don''t want money.¡¯ The man''s tone was chilling.


    Edith was terrified, ¡®Wh-what do you want with me then. I can only do household chores, nothing else."


    ¡®Where is rk?" The man brought the knife closer, his tone threatening.


    *rk??" Edith thought this man was an enemy of rk. She quickly shook her head, ¡°I don''t know.


    We servants are not privy to the whereabouts of the masters."


    ¡°Don''t know?" The man brought the knife even closer.


    Edith could feel the cold touch of the de against her neck. She was scared out of her wits, "I really


    don''t know. Even if you kill me, I wouldn''t know where he''s gone."


    ¡®lm not his enemy, t won''t hurt him, and I won''t hurt you. ! just want to know where he is."


    Edith didn''t believe his words, especially since he was wielding a knife.


    ¡°I wish I knew where rk was. If I did, I''d tell you, but I really don''t know, man. If you''re his friend, why


    not give him a call?"


    If he had rk''s number, he would have called already.


    Seeing that the maid truly knew nothing, Dennis¡¯ gaze darkened, "Do you know when he''ll be back?"


    Edith shook her head again.


    ¡®Don''t tell anyone about this,¡± Dennis warned.


    ¡°Don''t worry, even if I die, I''ll take this to my grave.¡± Seeing him loosen his grip on the knife, Edith''s


    heart raced, "Can I, can I go now?"


    Dennis stayed silent, his gaze even more gloomy.


    Edith quickly ran towards Reflections Vi.


    Dennis watched her leave, about to make his own exit, when Romeo''s henchmen arrived.


    Blocked by a group of seven or eight men, he began to fight.


    As soon as Edith entered the house, she saw a brawl behind her. Terrified, she quickly took out her


    phone, trembling as she recorded a video and sent it to Be.


    ¡°Mrs. Be, another group of men have arrived, and they''re fighting! The one with the ck mask is the


    guy who kidnapped me, and he''s after rk. Should I tell the mistress? Is rk in danger?"


    Be opened the video. Even though it was blurry when erged and the faces were unclear, she


    recognized Dennis''s moves immediately.


    "This is a huge misunderstanding.¡± Be seemed to have figured something out. She looked at Rameo


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, ¡°Tell your men ta stand down. It''s Dennis."

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    The phones of both parties rang at once, and Romeo''s men, realizing it wasn''t Carl calling but their big


    boss Romeo, scrambled to answer.


    Meanwhile, Arabe dialed Dennis''s number. Hearing his unique ringtone, he assumed there was


    some emergency and picked it up without hesitation.


    ¡®That''s my fianc¨¦''s crew."


    Arabe had barely finished speaking when Romeo was heard telling the person on the other end of


    the line, "Hold off, that''s my fianc¨¦e''s friend."


    Both groups were taken aback, looking at each other in disbelief.


    ¡°Retreat,¡± Romeo uttered a singlemand, and his men immediately obeyed.


    Arabe then asked with interest, "So, you came to my doorstep, kidnapped my maid, and started a


    fight with my fianc¨¦''s crew. What''s your game?"


    The information overload left Dennis stunned. What did she mean by ''my doorstep¡¯? ¡®My butler¡¯? These


    men were her fianc¨¦''s crew?


    ¡°What are you doing my rk?¡¯ Arabe appeared to have figured something out and asked, her lips


    curling into a mischievous smile.


    rk, whose name had been called, was utterly confused and had no idea what was going on.


    ¡®rk, is your brother?" Dennis was taken aback. He stared at the luxurious building before him,


    asking, "This is your ce?"


    ¡°What else?"


    ¡®He really is your brother?"


    "Yep: ¡°Do you know where he might be?" Dennis hadn''t expected such a turn of events. "Diana had a


    final wish before she left."


    Diana was Carol''s nickname.


    Arabe listened to Dennis''s words, then turned to rk and repeated his statement.


    ¡®You''re saying Carol''sst wish was to take onest look at rk. Just a video? Without disturbing his


    life?"


    Just watching him from afar?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    rk felt both heartbroken and touched as he looked at the girl on the couch.


    ¡®Exactly, he¡¯s your brother. Do you have any recent videos of him? Send me one, or show Diana


    directly"


    Had he known rk was Arabe''s rk earlier, he wouldn''t have taken the long flight back home.


    But it wasn''t toote. Arabe was right beside Diana, ready to show her the video anytime.


    ¡°A recent video of rk? I have one. I''ll send it to you in a bit."


    She was pretty close to rk now.


    After shooting a short video, Arabe sent it over.


    Dennis opened it to find his sister Diana lying on the couch next to rk. What on earth was


    happening?


    ¡°The guys from Inferno n located Carol''s hideout. Carol and I fought our way out and retreated to


    this castle; Arabe exined sinctly. ¡°Carol got a bit injured, but her life is not in danger. Her


    poisoning can still be cured. You don''t need toe over, we''ll catch a ne tonight, and you can see


    her tomorrow."


    Dennis was in disbelief, a mix of worry and ecstasy. "Diana can be saved? Can you do it?


    Really?"


    Diana''s condition had been deemed incurable by many renowned doctors.


    He didn''t dare to harbor any hopes.


    But Arabe confidently replied, "Yes, she can be saved. We''ve already expelled some of the poison


    from her body."


    ¡°And your level of certainty?¡± An excited Dennis asked.


    ¡°About seventy to eighty percent," the girl on the other end of the line casually replied.


    Seventy to eighty percent?


    Dennis was overjoyed, his mind in a daze from the unexpected good news. He hadn''t expected


    Arabe to be so capable.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    rk, standing nearby, gaped at his sister in disbelief. Could Carol still be saved? Could Be bring her


    back? She''s 70-80% sure about it?


    Meanwhile, Edith, who had been waiting for Be''s response for quite some time now, saw another


    group hastily departing. She worried that if Dennis stayed, he might pose a threat to rk.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The thing was, Dennis¡¯ emotional rollercoaster, his alternating states of anxiety and jubtion, were


    reminiscent of a madman.


    Edith picked up a long clothesline pole from the garden and, with stealthy steps, walked up behind


    Dennis, striking him hard.


    Though Dennis was dazed by the overwhelming surprise, he was quick enough to seize the pole as he


    heard the noise behind him.


    ¡°til fight you!" Unable to retrieve the pole from Dennis¡¯ grip, Edith was both anxious and furious.


    On the other side of the phone, Arabe heard Edith''s voice, and several question marks popped up in


    her mind. Was Edith personally disciplining Dennis?


    ¡®I''m a friend of Arabe''s, Dennis managed to exin while holding onto the pole.


    ¡°What, Arabe? We''ve told you that there''s no Arabe in our house. let go." Edith stomped on his


    foot.


    Dennis winced in pain and withdrew his foot. Edith quickly grabbed the pole and prepared to strike him


    again.


    ¡°Arabe, say something.¡± Dennis quickly switched the phone to speaker.


    ¡°Edith"


    Arabe''s voice came through from the other end of the phone, causing Edith to freeze mid-action.


    "How do you have Ms. Be''s voice on your phone?? Oh, no, that''s not right, we don''t have a Ms.


    Be. Don''t trick me with synthesized voices!"


    ¡®Edith, Dennis is my friend. I forgot to tell you when you sent the video."


    Arabe had only thought of making Dennis stop as soon as possible to avoid hurting the innocent and


    didn''t have time to reply to Edith''s WhatsApp.


    ¡°Ms, Be? Is that really you?"


    Edith had indeed sent a video to Arabe. She was ecstatic but also appalled at the young man in front


    of her acting all shifty and crazy. How could Be have such a friend?


    And a guy at that.


    ¡®It''s okay, go inside, Arabe advised from afar.


    ¡®Ill go in then.¡¯ Edith took the pole from Dennis, her suspicion of him not lessening even slightly. She


    always found the young man strange, especially his carrying a knife.


    ¡°Your housemaid looks at me like I''m a madman, Dennismented, finding Edith¡¯s retreating figure


    amusing. "So, where are we meeting tomorrow?"


    ¡®til let you know once the time and ce are confirmed."


    ¡°Okay."


    After hanging up, Arabe exined the situation to Romeo and rk.


    rk was surprised. "Carol has a biological brother?* "I only found outst night,¡± Arabe exined


    gently. ¡°ording to Dennis, they recognized each other a few years ago, but they kept it from the


    organization."


    ¡°No wonder Carol has been able to hide under the organization''s nose for so long. She has her


    brother''s help.¡± rk nced at the girl beside him, wondering how long it would be until she woke up.


    ¡°You said earlier that you have a n to deal with those people?¡± Romeo asked Arabe.


    ¡°What is it?"


    Arabe smirked and said, "When Inferno n gets news of our return tonight, they''ll surely send


    people to obstruct and assassinate us. I n to lead some of them back to our country and deal with


    them there. Some of them will have to handle their own people due to their duties, isn''t it interesting?"


    ¡°You''re intentionally stoking their resentment, and they''ll try to trip us up. You n to seize their


    mistakes and catch them all in one swoop?"


    ¡°Exactly. Arabe gave a sly grin. "Tonight, I''ll arrange for our forces."


    ¡®I''ll have my people fully cooperate with you."


    rk, standing nearby, was left speechless.


    Did they forget something?


    Although he was involved, it felt like he was not.

 Chaper 966

    Chaper 966


    "I''ll take you back to your room to rest, Romeo knew Arabe was still hurt, so he''s careful as he


    carried her. "Take a snooze, and when the ne arrives, we''ll head back."


    Arabe wrapped her arms around him, ¡°rk when Carol wakes up, have someone inform me"


    ¡°Alright."


    Watching their intimate interaction, rk suddenly felt a little lonely.


    ¡°I know it hurts,¡± Romeo murmured, carrying Arabe upstairs, his lips brushing against her tenderly. "I


    wish I could rip those who hurt you limb from limb, grind their bones to dust"


    How dare they hurt his girl!


    He can''t even bear to say a harsh word to her, let alone see her treated so brutally.


    Seeing the wounds on Arabe''s arms and legs, Romeo''s heart ached. He wished he could bear the


    pain for her.


    "Dr. Klein said he has some pain relief cream for you once you wake up. I''ll help you apply it,¡¯ Romeo


    told her as they reached the second floor. "Where''s your room?"


    He''s never been to her room, so he didn''t know which way to go.


    ¡°Over there." Arabe pointed with her chin, a faint smile on her lips as she looked at his chiseled


    jawline. "Those guys are like Chester. They''ve been pumped with all sorts of drugs since they were


    kids. It''s normal for them to be strong."


    ¡°That''s no excuse for them to hurt you,¡¯ Romeo carried her in the direction of her room. ¡°I''ve had a


    simr acupuncture mat made for you. I''ll give it to you when we get back home."


    Arabe hadn''t expected him to be so thoughtful, even considering such a detail. "Acupuncture mat? I


    have plenty here."


    ¡°But the one I''ve got for you is special.


    Romeo remembered the patterns on it, so he had one made to match.


    Although it might not be a perfect replica, it''s close enough.


    Arabe smiled softly at him, her eyes tender.


    When Romeo carried her into her room, the housekeepers who had returned were stunned.


    They can''t believe their eyes. Mr. McMillian was in the boss''s room, and the boss didn''t seem to mind.


    They exchanged nces. The boss seemed to treat him differently!


    Romeo gently set Arabe on the bed, ¡°Where''s the pain relief cream?"


    ¡°I''ll have someone help me apply itter."


    "No." Romeo looked at her insistently. "Let me do something for you."


    Otherwise, he would feel terrible.


    ¡°The room at the front, the second drawer from the bottom on the left"


    "Okay."


    When Romeo walked into that room, he realized it''s practically a "pharmacy"


    connected to the bedroom. There were at least a hundred drawers.


    All were filled with medicines, a faint medicinal scent permeating the room.


    Romeo opened the second drawer from the bottom. Inside were not just pain relief cream, but also pain


    relief capsules and tablets, all of them were not avable on the market.


    They must be concoctions of her own making.


    Romeo picked up a jar of pain relief cream and headed back to Arabe, "Did you get hurt often


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    before?"


    So she had stored so many medicines in this room, ready to treat her own wounds at any time?


    ¡°Just a bit when I first arrived."


    Arabelia''s reply was brief, but Romeo recalled what her subordinates had said, that she nearly lost her


    life when she first arrived, and it was Dennis who saved her.


    So, how many times had she been injured? How many times had she hidden in this small pharmacy to


    treat her own wounds?


    How much had she been through to be this strong?


    Romeo''s heart ached. He sit down, his voice filled with worry, ¡°Let me see the wound on your back."


    ¡°It really doesn''t hurt."


    "But it''s split open.¡± Romeo had heard it from Jack, who had heard it from the doctor.

 Chaper 967

    Chaper 967


    "Let me see. Romeo coaxed her for a while before she finally gave in with a sigh, allowing him to gently


    lift her shirt.


    The sight of the long, bloody gash on her back made his eyes misty with a sudden surge of anger.


    Damn it.


    Those sons of a bitches!


    How dare they hurt her like that!


    Romeo''s rage was coupled with a tearing pain in his heart. His eyes became bloodshot, and he did not


    know what to do.


    The wound on the girl''s fair and delicate skin was particrly shocking.


    How much pain must she have been in when it happened?


    Romeo was afraid to think about it but couldn''t help. In his rage, he wished he could uproot all of


    Inferno n, eliminating everyst trace of it.


    "Why are you silent?¡± Sitting on the bed, Arabe turned her head to see his teary eyes. Was he


    crying??


    ¡°I''m fine,¡¯ Arabeughed, "I''ll be okay in a couple of days."


    Romeo''s eyes were filled with a hot fog. The girl''sforting words made his eyes even redder. In a


    hoarse voice, he asked, "How did you get hurt?"


    "There were too many people, and I didn''t pay attention"


    ¡°Liar, with your skills, you can protect yourself. You must have been protecting Carol." Romeo knew


    that the young girl was hurt because she had tried to save Carol.


    ¡°Carol''s injuries were also my fault¡± Arabe exined, fearing he would me Carol, "She told me to


    go ahead several times, even deliberately leading those people away."


    Carol was hurt as well.


    Both of them were doing everything they could to protect each other.


    ¡°I don''t me her.¡± Romeo knew that in such a situation, both of them would risk their lives to protect


    each other. What he was angry at was those people, that organization.


    He would make sure all those involved paid a heavy price!


    Anyone associated with Inferno n, he wouldn''t let a single one off!


    Seeing that he was genuinely distressed, Arabe softly said, "Come here."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo knelt before her, his face filled with grief and guilt. Their eyes met.


    Arabe reached out and touched his head, "It¡¯s okay. We can get back at themter"


    ¡°I''m sorry, Be" Romeo touched her lips, looking at her sadly, "I didn''t protect you. If I knew, I wouldn''t


    have let you go with him."


    If anyone were going, it would be together.


    He''d rather Be me him for being unreasonable, me him for not giving her enough freedom and


    trust, as long as he could protect her.


    At least not let her get hurt.


    If he had been there then, at least he could have stayed to clean up the mess.


    ¡°It''s not your fault.¡± Arabe looked into his eyes, smiling, and said, "Aren''t you going to apply the


    medicine for me?"


    The weather was a bit cold, and her back was still.


    "If it hurts, you have to tell me." Romeo touched her lips again before he reluctantly began to apply the


    medicine.


    The sight of the shocking wound made him plot his revenge against Inferno n in his mind.


    ¡°Honestly, I could do a one-hand handstand for you."


    The girl''s words sessfully made himugh, "You''d do better showing me how to be a good wife and


    mother. Let me experience it.


    ¡°What if I''m not a good wife and mother?"


    ¡°Then no one else is."


    Arabeughed, ¡°I don''t think I''m cut out for that role in this lifetime."


    "You don''t have to be a good wife or a good mother. Just be yourself¡± Romeo said softly, "In front of


    me, just be yourself. I don''t care about being a good wife or a good mother, and I just want you by my


    side."

 Chaper 968

    Chaper 968


    Arabelia''s eyes softened, her lips curling into a gentle smile as she said, "You''re quite easily contented"


    ¡°I think I''m the greedy one, being able to be with someone as wonderful as you. I''ll have to work harder


    from now on," Romeo said, his touch light as he applied ointment to her wounds. "You, just you,


    outweigh everything in the world, You''re enough to resist any temptation. In this life, you alone are


    enough for me."


    Her gaze warmed even further at his words.


    "Does it hurt?¡± Romeo asked as he gently rubbed ointment onto her back wound.


    "Your touch is much lighter than those of the guys,¡¯ she noted.


    He must have a knack for medicine.


    When she had been unconscious, someone had dumped way too much powder on her wound, causing


    her excruciating pain.


    After Romeo finished applying the ointment, he gently kissed her on a spot that was not injured.


    The soft touch made Arabe lift her eyes, her beautiful side profile reflected in his eyes.


    Romeo leaned in again, unable to resist meeting her lips.


    A soft sense of love passed from their lips, and Arabe slowly responded to his kiss.


    Their feelings for each other intertwined, as they found themselves unable to pull away.


    ¡°Boss: At that moment, Jack walked in, knocking on the door as he usually did, with a few others


    trailing behind him.


    Seeing Romeo on one knee, kissing the girl on the bed, Jack and the others stared in disbelief.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Arabe''s back was covered by her clothes, Romeo immediately pulled the nket over her


    body to shield her.


    Both of their lips were still red, the affection in their eyes still visible.


    "Did I say you coulde in?" Arabe''s voice was slightly seductive, her eyes lighting up when she


    saw Jack, Tom, and the others with bruised faces.


    "You guys got hurt?"


    ¡°No biggie, boss. We wanted to escort you back,¡¯ Jack exined, still worried about them boarding the


    ne with such few numbers.


    Seeing their injuries, Arabe decided, "You guys stay here and heal."


    ¡°Boss.¡± Jack wanted to protest but held back. Instead, he said, ¡°We''lle find you once we''re fully


    healed."


    Hearing this, Jack and the others were overjoyed. "We''ll take good care of ourselves!"


    "You guys have worked hard this month. Everyone gets a tenfold bonus."


    Their eyes fit up with jubtion. "Long live the boss!"


    ¡°Go take care of your wounds."


    ¡°Boss, are you feeling better?" Jack couldn''t help but ask. "Do you need me to contact the doctor so he


    can check on you when you get back?"


    ¡°No need."


    ¡°Enough with the chatter.¡± Jones yanked Jack away. ¡°They''re having a moment, why are you


    meddling?"


    ¡°There''s nothing wrong with me talking to my boss!"


    "Your boss needs to date to get married. Leave them alone!"


    Downstairs, rk noticed Carol''s finger twitch. He couldn''t believe it, but he was overjoyed. Not long


    after, Carol opened her eyes, squinting as she tried to adjust to the light.

 Chaper 969

    Chaper 969


    She was already a vision of ethereal beauty, and the moment she opened her eyes, she looked even


    more breathtaking.


    rk finally saw a living person, and he eximed with excitement and caution, "Carol?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Carol paused, her gaze falling onto rk, seemingly in disbelief, "rk?"


    ¡°You''re finally awake." rk''s voice wavered as he hugged her tightly, ¡°Thank God, you''re finally


    awake."


    Thank heavens, his girl was finally awake.


    Carol didn''t even know how she ended up there, but as she felt the familiar yet long-missed embrace of


    the man, her eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    Instinctively, she hugged him back.


    ¡°Is this a dream?" Carol closed her eyes, deeply inhaling his scent, "It must be a dream.


    She often had dreams like this.


    In her dreams, rk held her just like this, sometimes joyously, sometimes tearfully as he was now.


    The only constant was that rk was not by her side every time she woke up.


    The overwhelming void and loss had tormented her time and again.


    ¡°It''s not a dream.¡± rk''s voice was hoarse as he fought back tears, "Be brought you back."


    Seizing the opportunity, he formally introduced, "Be is my sister. We were reunited a few months ago.


    She went to Stardust Lane and told me that your departure might not have been voluntary, so we


    followed the clues."


    "Arabe." Carol seemed to remember something and quickly asked, "Where is she?"


    ¡°She got a bit hurt. She''s resting upstairs."


    ¡°Is her life in danger?"


    "No." rk stroked her soft hair lovingly, "Don''t worry, you''re safe here. This is her territory."


    ¡°This is her territory?" Carol asked again, lifting her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, she''s the boss here."


    rk''s sister was the boss of Mafia me, Mr. Bryant??


    This time, it was Carol''s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°Didn''t your brother tell you?" rk asked, his gaze softening.


    ¡°He only said that Arabe was his good friend, that they''ve been through life and death together. He


    didn''t go into details."


    As Carol said this, she noticed the injuries on rk''s body. Remembering what Arabe had said, her


    tears welled up even more.


    ¡°All these wounds, you endured them for me." Carol looked at his injuries with a heartache. She was


    furious at Inferno n for daring to harm her man.


    ¡°I was careless, but luckily, Be was there. She was the first to realize that something was wrong. The


    talisman you left me, she was the first to discover it. She and her fianc¨¦ even went to Inferno n and


    brought back all the data you stored in yourputer."


    Hearing this, Carol felt a mix of happiness and embarrassment.


    rk held her face and said with a grin, ¡°Without Be, I wouldn''t have realized how important I am to


    you. The three questions you set were all about me. And when Be lied to you about my death, the


    way you looked so upset."


    Carol was even more embarrassed, but knowing that the data was in safe hands and not seized by


    Inferno n, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, she would definitely undermine part of Inferno n¡¯s power and expose their dark deeds.


    "Carol, I missed you so much." rk held her face, leaning in to kiss the lips he''d longed for in the joy


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    of their reunion.


    Carol had already broken up with him and instinctively wanted to resist.


    However, the longing that had built up over the year overpowered her. She missed him too much and


    found herself responding to his kiss, closing her eyes and letting the tears fall.

 Chaper 970

    Chaper 970


    Jack led his gang down the spiral staircase, only to gaze upon two people engaged in a passionate lip-


    lock. It was as if the world no longer belonged to the singletons like him, constantly faced with public


    disys of affection.


    Just as Jack was about to speak, Jones quickly covered his mouth and led him down a different path.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rk deepened their kiss, releasing all the unsaid words and pent-up longing of more than a year.


    Their passionate embrace was like a storm,ing relentlessly, wave after wave. After what seemed


    like an eternity, Carol gasped for air, prompting rk to pull away.


    His dazed eyes still shone with undiminished affection. His handsome features were even more striking


    than before, though he seemed thinner, his face gaunter. Was it from the injury or out of worry for her?


    He looked overall more worn out.


    Carol looked at his injuries, heart heavy. ¡°Why are you such a fool? I told you I''ve fallen for someone


    else. Why won''t you let go?"


    ¡°L only want you, no one else." rk looked at her, his eyes red and raw.


    "Promise me you won''t ever leave me again?"


    "But." Carol''s eyes dimmed, her voice low. "You''ve seen the two data packages, haven''t you?"


    ¡°know.¡± rk looked back at her, his voice firm. ¡°I know the dangers ahead, and I know who you are. I


    don''t care. I''m not afraid. As long as you''re with me, I can handle anything."


    Carol was puzzled. "With your status, you could have anyone you want."


    "You''re the one I want.¡± rk took her face in his hands, his words sincere. ¡°I know what kind of person


    I''m looking for, and it''s you. I''m not interested in anyone else."


    He leaned in again, slowly, savoring her sweetness.


    Carol let him kiss her for a while before she murmured, "You''re such a fool."


    He was the top hacker, the rk of the Collins family. Yet, he insisted on her, the sessor of a


    notorious organization, an orphan.


    Their worlds were pr opposites, ck and white, and they were not supposed to be together.


    "The fool is you. Your symptoms started to show in the seventh month of our rtionship, yet you didn''t


    let me in. I was so stupid. I noticed your odd behavior but didn''t think much of it.


    Back then, during their dates, he would often find her returning from the restroom looking pale. But he


    didn''t think much of it, trusting her when she Said it was just her period.


    ¡°That''s because you trusted me. You believed every word I said, even my lies"


    rk looked into her eyes again, leaning in to kiss her. "I wasn''t attentive enough. From now on, I''ll pay


    more attention. I won''t let you bear all this pain alone anymore."


    "rk, I don''t want to drag you down,¡¯ Carol confessed. "This situation is too far-reaching. It''s not


    something we can handle on our own. Moreover, I don''t want to implicate those around you, like your


    sister."


    Speaking of Arabe, Carol felt a pang of guilt.


    "At first, I thought she was a spy sent by the organization, so I attacked her.


    Then those Chester came, and I told her to leave, but she insisted on taking me with her. She got hurt


    several times trying to help me. She could have escaped on her own, but she chose to carry the


    burden of me."


    Tears welled up in Carol''s eyes. ¡°She was badly injured but still carried me back. I owe her so much."


    After all, they were strangers before, only connected because of rk.

 Chaper 971

    Chaper 971


    "Be her sister-inw for this lifetime and treat her well then." rk tenderly stroked Carol''s face and


    said gently. ¡°Be likes you very much, and she''s the kind of person who is cold on the outside but


    warm on the inside. She doesn''t say much, but she truly cares about you."


    rk paused momentarily before continuing, "Once you''ve gotten to know her, you''ll realize that she''s


    a wonderful person, easy to get along with."


    "I''ve never heard you praise Serena like this before." Carol could see that rk truly cherished his


    sister.


    ¡°They''re different,¡¯ rk said gently. ¡°Be mentioned that she and her fiance aremitted to seeing


    this through to the end. So, let''s face this as a family. No matter what, I won''t let go of your hand this


    time."


    Carol looked at him and moved, "Be said there''s about a seventy to eighty percent chance the


    poison in me can be cured."


    ¡°She told your brother the same thing. If she said it, she will do it¡¯ rk said with a smile and


    confidence. ¡°There''s no poison she can''t cure. After all, she''s Dr. Bell."


    Carol looked at him in surprise, "She''s Dr. Bell?"


    The legendary Dr. Bell? The elusive and renowned physician?


    "Yes." rk gave her an affirmative answer.


    Carol was stunned. She hadn''t expected the renowned physician they''d been searching so long for to


    be a vibrant and beautiful teenage girl, not an old man.


    "So if she says there''s hope, then there is,¡¯ rk had utmost faith in his sister''s medical skills.


    Carol hadn''t expected her luck to be this good. Not only did she reunite with rk, but she also


    inadvertently found Dr. Bell to cure her poison.


    It seemed her bond with rk hadn''t ended... It was still strong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Be said the poison in your body is tricky but not incurable. She needs to draw some blood for


    research. When she does, I''ll ask her to be gentle."


    Carolughed, ¡°Having blood drawn feels like a mosquito bite to me. It''s not painful."


    She''d weathered great storms, and she wouldn''t fear a tiny needle.


    ¡°Even so, be gentle¡± rk caressed her hand, speaking softly, "We need to be prepared, though. The


    poison will take some time to heal."


    "I''ve survived a year. I don''t mind a few more months. I''ll tell Be to treat me without worry. I trust her."


    rk lovingly looked at her, "Let me take you upstairs to change into fresh clothes first. We''re taking a


    flight back home shortly.


    The phrase ¡®back home¡¯ reminded Carol abruptly of her own brother, Dennis!


    Oh no!


    She thought she wouldn''t survive this time, so she asked her brother to check on rk, wanting to see


    him onest time before she died.


    ¡°I need to make a call." Carol reached for her phone.


    ¡°Want to call your brother?" rk asked with a soft smile. "Be has already informed him of the


    situation. He''s waiting for us at home and will join us tomorrow."


    Carol was surprised, and her face turned red. Did that mean rk knew her dying wish was to see him


    onest time?

 Chaper 972

    Chaper 972


    It wasn''t long before Carol''s color seemed off, and rk asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you


    not feeling well?"


    ¡°I''m fine."


    Seeing her huddled up, rk anxiously asked, "Is it the poison acting up? I''ll get Be"


    "Don''t" Carol quickly grabbed rk''s hand, her voice straining with pain, "She''s hurt. Let her rest. I can


    hold on"


    She had survived like this before.


    Countless times, when the poison acted up, she had endured it by sheer willpower.


    ¡°lL can¡¯t stand by and do nothing. It must hurt.¡¯ rk tried to remove her hand.


    But Carol held his hand tighter and pleaded, ¡°rk, I can handle it. I can''t rely on Be every time I


    have an attack. The poison strikes randomly, and I have to deal with it myself."


    Seeing her writhing in pain, her voice now barely a whisper, rk''s heart ached, "How can I help?"


    "Please leave." Carol didn¡¯t want him to see her in such a pitiful state, "Give me some time."


    She could handle it.


    ¡°You always do this, hiding your pain from me because you don¡¯t want me to worry. This time, let me


    stay with you."


    rk gently stroked her back and other unhurt parts, trying to soothe her.


    But no matter what he did, the venom inside her body was something beyond her control and not


    something that could be eased by his gentle touch.


    Carol was so much in pain that tears streamed down her face. The agonizing pain was unbearable,


    and her tears flowed involuntarily.


    It hurt so much.


    Her pain was so intense that it felt like her whole body was in agony, pushing her towards the brink of


    despair.


    Seeing her in such agony, rk remembered a terrifying dream he had recently, where Carol was


    suffering from a venom attack, crying in pain.


    In his dream, he wanted to help her but was helpless, wiping her tears and holding her in his arms.


    Now, he let go of Carol''s hand and ran upstairs.


    In his haste, he moved so fast that he pulled his wound, but he did not care.


    ¡°Be, Be!!!"


    He quickly reached the second floor, knocked on Be''s door, and said anxiously, "Are you awake?


    Carol''s poison is acting up. Can you help her?


    She''s in great pain. Be??"


    Soon, the door opened, and Romeo appeared, carrying Be.


    ¡°Go to my room, fourth row, count four drawers from the left, and get an acupuncture kit¡± Be


    instructed.


    rk''s mind was a nk, but hearing his sister''s words, he instinctively responded, "Okay."


    Acupuncture kit, acupuncture kit.


    He rushed to get it.


    Romeo carried Be downstairs, and rk, clutching the acupuncture kit, followed them. Carol was


    already sobbing on the couch.


    Her tears were flowing freely, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Carol.¡± rk wanted tofort her, to help ease her pain.


    But Be said calmly, "Step aside."


    Carol was in excruciating pain. Touching her now would only make her feel worse.


    Romeo set Be down, and she immediately opened the acupuncture kit and inserted the needles into


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    several of Carol''s key points.


    Carol''s shaking lessened, but her face was still pale, and she looked weak and listless.

 Chaper 973

    Chaper 973


    Arabe continued to administer the injections, simultaneously sending one of her subordinates to fetch


    the recently developed pills from herb.


    After swallowing one, Carol seemed to regain some strength. With her eyelids barely lifted, she


    managed to whisper, "Thank you, Arabe."


    She was feeling much better now.


    At least the pain wasn''t as excruciating as before.


    ¡°What''s the need for formalities? Just rest up,¡¯ Arabe said as she put away the needles. ¡°This pill


    should keep you safe for the next 12 hours."


    In other words, the poison wouldn''t act up for the next 12 hours.


    She could finally get some rest.


    ¡°Be, if the poison in her system keeps acting up at irregr intervals, what can we do? Is there a


    quick way to alleviate her pain?" rk asked.


    ¡°These two pills, only take them if absolutely necessary,¡¯ Arabe handed over a small bottle. "They''re


    very potent, and I worry her body might not be able to handle it.


    rk nodded, securing the bottle in his grasp.


    ¡°We have a ne waiting outside. Once we''re back home, I''ll need to run some blood tests."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe wasn''t sure what kind of poison Carol had been exposed to, so for now, all she could do was


    help with the pain and figure out a treatment nter.


    Looking at Carol, who was lying weakly on the couch, Arabe said gently, ¡°She used to treat herself


    with poison to counteract the poison. This has made the toxin in her body increasinglyplex and


    difficult to neutralize."


    Carol lifted her weak eyelids, looking at Arabe in surprise. She hadn''t expected the young woman to


    know about her unique form of treatment.


    "The medicine you hid in the vitamin C bottle, I took some for testing,"


    Arabe exined. "I apologize for barging into your room without your permission."


    ¡°I know you were helping rk find clues. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here. So, it''s me who


    should thank you,¡¯ Carol weakly smiled. "Thank you, Arabe. I owe you my life twice over"


    Once was when Chester attacked her, and Arabe risked her life to save her.


    And now, with this poison. Be had helped her detox three times since yesterday!


    "You also saved me. We''re like family. There''s no need for thanks,¡¯ Arabe looked at rk. "Can you


    carry Carol, or should I have my people do it?"


    The ne was waiting outside; it was time to leave.


    ¡°Lean do it,¡± rk stated confidently.


    ¡°Then, let''s get going."


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, Romeo, standing next to them, scooped her up in his arms.


    "Oh, by the way, Be is my sister, and this is my brother-inw, Romeo,¡¯ rk introduced formally.


    Only then did Carol take a good look at the man next to her. She hadn''t noticed anyone else when she


    was in excruciating pain.


    Now, knowing that Romeo was Edith''s future brother-inw and the current richest man, she was


    surprised. No wonder Edith mentioned that her sister and brother-inw would see this through.


    They certainly had the means to do so.


    ¡°Hello¡± Carol simply nodded, her pale face wearing a mild smile.


    ¡°Hello, Carol¡± Romeo also greeted her, then turned to Arabe in his arms and said, "Everything''s been


    arranged back home. Let''s leave."


    The fish were practically jumping into their.


    ¡°Okay, Arabe nodded.


    rk gently lifted Carol, "Does it hurt?"


    Though Carol shook her head, her face shed a pained expression. rk felt a pang of guilt, ¡°Did I


    touch your wound? I''m sorry. I''m so clumsy.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡¯ Carol reassured him with a smile.


    Seeing her pale smile, rk decided that he''d make sure to help her regain her strength when they got


    back. She was much too thin and lightweight now.

 Chaper 974

    Chaper 974


    The ne was already idling outside.


    Jack, nked by his crew, Joyce looked at the boss with reluctance, "Boss, we''lle find you in a few


    days. Take care of yourself back home, and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call us¡±"


    "Yeah, boss. My phone will be on 24/7, ready to serve. If there''s any danger in the future, don''t bear it


    alone. Think of us first? Jones instructed.


    ¡°Jack, Jones, you guys look so worried. Boss, you need to take care of yourself. Dont let yourself get


    hurt anymore,¡¯ Tom advised, his eyes filled with concern too.


    Arabe''s eyes softened, "I understand."


    "Goodbye, Boss."


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, take good care of our boss."


    ¡°Our boss is just a delicate youngdy who needs to be looked after. We''re counting on you, Mr.


    McMillian."


    "Don''t worry, I will, Romeo nodded at them, then carried Arabe up the airne staircase.


    Meanwhile, rk was struggling to carry Carol.


    ¡°Why don''t you put me down?" Carol saw his pained expression, guessing that he might have hurt


    himself. She firmly said, "Let me down. I can walk."


    "Don''t move, you''ll hurt me."


    Carol obediently stopped wriggling, only looking at him with concern, ¡°Are you sure you can do this?"


    ¡°Are you doubting me? You haven''t seen what I¡¯m capable of."


    Carol suspected he was boasting, but she had no evidence.


    rk, satisfied, carried her up the airne staircase step by step, "If I weren''t injured, not to mention


    one of you, I could carry two."


    "Do you want two?"


    ¡°I was just making a point, not what you''re thinking.¡± rk hurriedly exined.


    Next.


    The ne door closed, and Joyce and the crew watched the ne fly away with reluctance. Jack


    suddenly remarked, "Doesn''t our boss seem like she''s visiting her family and then returning to her


    husband''s house."


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking about every day?" Jones smacked him on the back of his head,


    "They''re far away now. Why are you still watching?"


    ¡°Boss didn''t have this many problems when she was with us. Ever since she recognized her roots,


    there have been so many issues."


    ¡°That''s not entirely true. Before, all the money the boss made went into the Murphy family''s pocket,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    even cleaning up their messes. Inparison, I prefer the Collins family."


    "Isn''t that obvious? Comparing animals with humans?"


    On the ne, Romeo carried Arabe into a room to rest.


    Due to her injuries, Arabe was mentally and physically exhausted.


    Meanwhile, rk discussed with the girl in his arms, "When we go back, do you and your brother want


    to stay at my ce?"


    He owned several private vis - some overlooking the mountains, some with a sea view, some in the


    bustling city center, and some in quiet suburbs.


    ¡°No need.¡¯ Carol declined.


    She was worried that it would give the Collins family the wrong impression.


    ¡°If you''re ufortable living in a house under my name, I can change it to yours.¡± rk yed with


    her hand, "In any case, I must live with you.


    Different rooms, different floors, as long as I can take care of you."


    ¡°With your current situation, the poison might act up at any time. Your brother has other things to take


    care of, and he can''t watch over you every second. It''s better to have someone at home with you.¡±


    rk added, "If it''s left to the staff, I won''t feel assured."

 Chaper 975

    Chaper 975


    Carol had been pestered by him for quite a while, ultimately surrendering to his persistence with a


    weary sigh.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena dragged Louisa to the shopping mall. Her mocd finally improved after swiping her card for


    about a million dors.


    sping her mother''s hand fondly, she cooed, "Mom, you''re the best! You bought me so many things.


    Even though I''m not your biological child, you treat me so well."


    Serena had used the excuse of not knowing what to wear or essorize with for her date with Martin


    as if everything in her wardrobe was not fancy or mature enough.


    So, Louisa took her on a shopping spree.


    "Mom, I''m so lucky to be your child.¡± Serena clung to Louisa''s hand, standing at the mall entrance,


    waiting for their chauffeur to pull up with the car.


    ¡°Does Martin''s family know about your rtionship?" Louisa inquired.


    "Yeah, he''s already told his family. They were pleased to hear about the Collins family and thought they


    were punching above their weight. They''re even pushing Martin toe over for dinner. He''s also very


    eager, and he''s mentioned it to me several times."


    Serena lowered her head, feigning a shy smile, ¡°I had been stalling him before, but he''s been treating


    me better and better.


    "Why don''t you invite him over so your dad and I could have a proper chat with him." Louisa''s face lit


    up with affectionateughter, "You''re growing up.


    It''s about time you had a boyfriend. Once your rtionship gets more stable, you could consider getting


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    engaged."


    This warm smile was like a thorn in Serena''s heart, piercing her brutally.


    Previously, her betrothed was Romeo, but now it had switched to ad from the Cooper family. Was


    this enough to satisfy Louisa? To make her happy?


    In Louisa''s eyes, was her biological daughter, Arabe, the only one worthy of Romeo, and her


    adopted daughter, Serena, only deserved a young master from the Cooper family?


    "If you get engaged, the Collins family will surely put on a grand celebration for you." Louisa¡®s face


    beamed with indulgence.


    Serena forced a smile onto her face, "Mom, our car''s here."


    She didn''t want to continue this conversation.


    As the chauffeur held the door open for them, seeing the joy on Louisa''s face, he couldn''t help but ask,


    "Madam, what''s making you so happy?"


    ¡°Serena''s found a good match. Wasn''t that a reason to be happy?"


    The chauffeur nced at Serena, ¡°Congrattions, Serena."


    Yeah, right.


    Congrattions, my foot!


    What a good match!


    Martin was miles behind Romeo inparison.


    Serena was disgruntled internally, but she managed to maintain her poise, smiling gracefully, "Thank


    you."


    Just then, Louisa received a call, "rk? You''re on your way back? Oh? Are you staying at your ce?


    Is it because of work? Alright, okay. So, is Be going back to school directly? Alright, I''ll call herter,


    ask her when she''sing back. I need to discuss something with her, okay"


    Upon hearing this, Serena thought, rk''s back? Why wasn''t heing home? Was he intentionally


    avoiding her.


    Was he reneging on his promise to take her abroad?


    Or was he nning to show Arabe his private vi?


    It must be Arabe speaking ill of her to rk again!


    Damon it!


    As soon as Louisa hung up, Serena couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, isn''t rking home? I picked out


    a belt for him, thinking of giving it to him when he''s back."


    ¡°He''s got some work, won''t being home for a while. Crystal keepsing over now and then. I


    need to ask rk if he''s interested or not. If not, we can''t keep a good girl like her hanging"

 Chaper 976

    Chaper 976


    Louisa paused and added, ¡°Serena, I understand that Be''s return to our family might make you feel a


    bit put off, but Be is our flesh and blood. She needed to be here. I hope that you two can get along,


    because you both mean so much to me"


    Serena was puzzled by her mother''s sudden statement.


    ¡°Be had a tough time with the Murphy family in the past, and now that rk is willing to take her on a


    trip abroad, don''t let it bother you. Your brothers took you out a lot when you were younger."


    So that was it!


    Serena sighed with relief andughed, ¡°Mom, why would I be upset? I''m not petty. Be is so amazing.


    Not only do the other brothers like her, but I do too. Don''t worry, and we''ll get along better than real


    sisters. No matter how long she spends with the brothers, I won''t let it bother me. Seeing our family so


    harmonious makes me happy. Why would I be upset?"


    To dispel Louisa¡¯s concerns, Serena added, ¡°If sis doesn''t like me, I can get married and move out


    sooner."


    She stuck her tongue out at Louisa yfully, making her motherugh, ¡°You silly girl"


    Louisa had felt that Serena was somewhat unhappy about rk taking Be out these past few days,


    but it seemed she was overthinking.


    Serena was perfectly fine with it, and it was Louisa who was being overly concerned.


    Meanwhile.


    The nended at Mystic Oak House, rk''s private residence. Thewn alone was several acres,


    giving it a grand appearance.


    Dennis received the coordinates and had been waiting. When he saw rk carrying Carol down the


    stairs of the ne, he hurried over.


    ¡°I''ll take her¡± Dennis extended his arms.


    But rk did not hand Carol over, ¡°She''s injured. I don''t want to jostle her. I can carry her."


    Knowing that Diana had been worried about this guy until herst moment, Dennis held back his


    words. He then noticed Romeo carrying Arabe off the ne, and seeing her injuries, he couldn''t help


    but ask, ¡°Are you okay?"


    ¡°Those were Chester''s doing."


    Arabe wanted to say that those guys weren''t even human, so getting hurt was unavoidable.


    But when Dennis heard this, he felt a pang of guilt, ¡°I heard from Diana that those people were injected


    with all kinds of strange substances from a young age, making them superhuman. Are your injuries


    serious? I''m sorry for dragging you into this."


    He had thought that ce was safe.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect Mount Doom''s people to find them so quickly.


    He had nned to return home after filming some videos, not expecting those people to strike when


    they were vulnerable.


    ¡°It''s fine. Carol and I just have some flesh wounds, and we''ll be fine in a few days.¡± Arabe dismissed


    his concerns.


    But Dennis seriously noted this favor and promised solemnly, ¡°Arabe, I owe you my life."


    He earnestly pledged, ¡°If you ever need my help in the future, just say the word. Even if it means


    risking my life, I will do it without hesitation"


    ¡°You once saved me.¡± Arabe emphasized, ¡°So, we''re even."


    ¡°But you saved Diana twice, once when you carried her back to the castle and once when you assured


    her you could cure her poison."


    Arabe found it amusing. She hadn''t even started the cure yet, and he was already thanking her.


    ¡°If we have to keep score like this, then we''re not friends.¡± Arabe said and nced at rk, ¡°Let''s go


    inside."

 Chaper 977

    Chaper 977


    rk was still nursing some wounds while cradling Carol in his arms.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the living room.


    Carol stirred at the noise, opening her eyes to see Dennis. She cried out in delight, "Bro!"


    Seeing the injuries on her body, Dennis¡¯ eyes welled up with tears, "I didn''t protect you well enough."


    They began to recount what happened after they were separated.


    Meanwhile, Romeo was updating Arabe with thetest news. Arabe announced, "As we predicted,


    arge number of forces are making their way towards us."


    They had severed close to half Mount Doom''s power, and assassins were already sent after them.


    ¡°There''s a data package that contains evidence of all the evil deeds they have been doing over the


    years, and I want to expose it,¡± Carol suggested.


    "But these people will use their influence to cover it all up. Maybe the moment we expose it, it''ll vanish


    without a trace.¡¯ This was what Dennis feared.


    "Romeo and I have everything set up.¡± Arabe assured, "And people on rk''s side will help us. Now


    it''s a matter of who canst the longest."


    ¡°What identity should we expose this under?¡± Dennis asked again.


    "Obviously, as the victims, but we don''t need to show ourselves.¡¯ Arabe had already chosen a


    candidate - Carol''s old confidante who had been tortured for over a year in T3 Research Institute''sb.


    When they rescued her, she was barely alive.


    Another candidate was a former teacher from the orphanage. Everyone thought she was dead, but she


    was saved halfway.


    These two were the perfect people to speak out.


    In addition, some people abroad had already been arranged by Arabe. Their stories could incite


    public outrage as long as they were real enough.


    "They will describe all the cruel things T3 Research Institute and the orphanage did, implicating Inferno


    n and exposing their shelter."


    Carol had a feeling that war was about to break out, "The reason why this organization is feared is not


    just because of its extensive branches, but also because it involves too many powerful figures. As far


    as I know, after taking over Mount Doom, they even have the protection of the Ghost Soldiers, who are


    said to be an upgraded version of the Dead Soldiers."


    The Dead Soldiers were already enough to cause shock, but now there were Ghost Soldiers??


    ¡°Who is training these people?" rk asked again.


    ¡°It''s said to be T3 Research Institute, but I have a hunch it''s not. It''s like there''s a bigger, stronger


    organization, silently controlling everything."


    ¡°What did you say?" rk never thought the situation could get thisplicated.


    ¡°Also, T3 Research Institute has secretly cultivated many viruses, and I don''t know what they''re


    nning. They seem to take orders from the headquarters, but notpletely."


    ¡°Anyway, we''ll deal with whateveres our way.¡¯ Arabe decided firmly, "We''ll cut down as many as


    we can, whether it''s local or international. We have to win."


    ¡°Right¡± Everyone nodded.


    Soon, shocking posts began appearing online.


    Simultaneously, the news anchor was not standing in front of a news background but images of the two


    victims¡¯ ordeals.


    All tforms began to expose the truth.


    The orphanage''s actions alone were enough to cause a huge uproar, crashing servers across various


    tforms multiple times.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Given the outrageous actions of the T3 Research Institute over the years, the heat had be too


    intense. Some big shots couldn''t suppress it and could only stir trouble for Romeo and his crew behind


    the scenes.


    But Romeo was prepared. Their arrival was akin to walking into a trap, only pushing them deeper into


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the abyss.


    Meanwhile, Arabe and rk''s people had been manipting, fermenting, and expanding the impact


    of the events. In no time, wave after wave of attention catapulted these incidents to the pinnacle.


    The world was watching.


    Many influential figures were dragged into the mess, scrambling to rify their positions. Countless


    entrepreneurs released statements, their anxiety palpable. Even those who wanted to clear their


    names couldn''t stop the spreading of these events.


    Louisa sat on her sofa at home, stunned by the news, "What on earth is happening? How did the world


    turn into this? Did these issues exist before??"


    "Oh my God, how could this happen??¡± Even the servants, seeing the news on their phones, were


    crept out.


    The world they lived in seemed entirely different from the one being exposed.


    At this time, a servant came in, ¡°Ma¡®am, Miss Temple is here."


    ¡°Crystal?"


    Louisa hadn''t recovered from her shock when she saw Crystal Temple enter with a smile and an armful


    of gifts.


    ¡°Why do you always bring so much when youe over, dear? I¡¯ve told you don''t need to bring gifts to


    our house."


    ¡°These are fruits from a distant rtive''s orchard, and they''re really sweet. I picked them myself. And


    this tea, I saw it at an auction. They said it has a particrly smooth taste, so I thought I''d bring it for


    you to try"


    As Crystal exined her gifts, Louisa hurriedly epted them, ¡°Sweetheart, you''re too kind. rk has


    been busy with work since she got back from her trip with Be. Sit down for a bit, and I''ll give her a


    call."


    ¡°No need, Auntie. Don''t disturb him. I just came to check on you."


    ¡°I had something to discuss with him anyway. I''ll go upstairs to get something for you."


    Louisa was always ufortable epting gifts from the girl, and yet Crystal always refused to ept


    any in return.


    During her shopping trip with Serena today, she thought of getting something for Crystal.


    At that time, Crystal thought she had won the favor of her future mother-inw and was overjoyed.


    After Louisa called rk, she quickly said, ¡°Son, Crystal is here again. What are your intentions


    towards her? Be clear with your mother. I think she¡¯s quite good in terms of her family background,


    character, education, looks, and personality. I''m quite pleased with her. Why don¡¯t you try dating her?"


    At this moment, rk was feeding Carol some medicine. His phone was on speaker, and he didn''t


    expect his mother to suddenly say such a thing.


    Before he could refute it, Louisa continued.


    ¡°The girl visits us every now and then, shows concern for us, and always brings gifts. Last time when I


    had a stiff neck, she gave me a massage, and it was better in no time, amazing. With Serena away for


    school and no young people at home, she specially came over to keep mepany, doing beauty


    treatments and having afternoon tea with us. And your father, when his back was hurting, she brought


    soup, a massage chair, and even invited a renowned doctor to check on him. Despite growing up with a


    silver spoon, she doesn''t have the typical rich youngdy attitude."


    ¡°Mom, mom."


    Feeling the gaze of Carol and Dennis, rk hurriedly interrupted his mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you many


    times that she and I can only be siblings in this life. I have a girlfriend, and I''ll bring her over to meet


    you sometime."


    As soon as rk finished speaking, Carol quickly covered his mouth, signaling him not to say anything


    more.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Louisa''s words over the phone had already made Carol feel the disparity between her and Crystal.


    rk could feel the soft touch of the girl''s fingers. His lips lightly touched her hand, causing Carol to


    blush and instinctively pull away.


    Dennis noticed that scene only to fuel his anger. How dare he take advantage of his sister at a time like


    this?


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? Since when? Howe you''ve never mentioned it?" Louisa was shocked.


    He had been dating for a year but never told his family. Dennis was even more angry.


    Why?


    Why didn''t he tell the family?


    ¡°Was she the same age as you? What does her family do? Does mom know them? Was she the


    daughter of a wealthy family?"


    Before Louisa could finish her questions, rk noticed a change in Carol''s mood and quickly


    interrupted, "In any case, stop giving Crystal any hope on your end. As for me, I''ll find time to clear


    things up with her."


    Louisa wanted to ask more about his girlfriend, but he had already hastily hung up.


    Strange. When did her son get a girlfriend? Why hadn''t she heard anything?


    Was it a recent rtionship?


    Downstairs, Crystal was filled with anticipation. Seeing Louisae down, her eyes sparkled even


    more.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Crystal, this is a dress I bought for you. I''m not sure if it fits. I wanted to see you try it on, but I have to


    run an errand for your uncle, so I can''t stay to entertain you.¡± Louisa lied.


    "That''s okay, Auntie. Thank you for buying me so many beautiful clothes. I''ll go home and try them on,


    then send you a video. I won''t stay to bother you."


    Crystal politely excused herself, not forgetting to thank Louisa for her kindness.


    Louisa watched her leave, wondering what kind of girlfriend rk fell in love with. it would be


    heartbreaking for Crystal when she found out.


    At Mystic Oak House, Dennis looked at rk with a cold expression. Carol quickly said, ¡°Brother, you


    should rest first. I''m tired and want to go to sleep."


    ¡°I''m asking you,¡¯ Dennis''s gaze was fixed on rk as if trying to see through him, "In the past year or


    so, have you been in contact with the heiress of the Temple family? Does she often visit your house?


    Are you close? Have you never mentioned Carol to your family?"


    ¡°Brother, I told you to rest first? Carol''s eyes were warning. She didn''t want her brother to interfere.


    But Dennis was angry, "This guy says he loves you, cares about you, looks for you everywhere, but


    he''s keeping a backup."


    What''s more, the backup has already gained the approval of his family. His family must think the


    backup was better than Diana.


    ¡°Brother, you misunderstood."


    Before rk could exin, Dennis was already angry, "I just heard clearly.


    Your family doesn''t know anything about your girlfriend!"


    They had been dating for a year, but he had never told his family, so they were still trying to set him up


    with someone else.


    The servants outside noticed that something was wrong and hurried to find Arabe.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Arabe was starting to feel better, and upon hearing that Dennis and her brother rk were about to


    get into a spat, she decided to intervene. She lightly rapped on the door to Carol''s room, and seeing


    the defensive posture Dennis had taken, she spoke softly, "Go easy on my brother."


    ¡°Arabe, you don''t understand." Dennis was about to enlighten Arabe about rk''s transgressions,


    but the warning look in her eyes stopped him mid-sentence.


    Truth be told, over the years of knowing Arabe, he hade to fear her stern gaze. It was unnerving


    and somehow managed to rattle him.


    His bravado faltered, and he tried to justify his stance, "He was in the wrong."


    Arabe then turned her gaze to rk, who, under the pressure, admitted, "It was my fault."


    ¡°Talk it out,¡¯ suggested Arabe, uninterested in meddling in their affairs.


    Leaning against the door, she added casually, ¡°Don''t disturb my sleep."


    Dennis¡¯ fiery temper seemed to dampen at her words. Carol, noticing the change, wondered if her


    brother was really that influenced by Arabe''s words.


    Could it be? no, it was not possible, right?


    Arabe, after instructing the servant at the door to keep an eye on them, left nonchntly. The servant


    was astounded. Just a few words from Ms. Be and the tense atmosphere had eased.


    ¡°Brother, it was wrong of me not to inform the family about my rtionship with Carol a year ago,¡¯ rk


    admitted. "I wanted to wait until our rtionship was stable, propose to Carol, and then inform the


    family. I did not want our family to disturb Carol''s peaceful life prematurely."


    He knew just how enthusiastic his mother could be, always ready to drop by for a visit or even spy on


    Carol.


    ¡°My feelings for Carol are genuine,¡¯ rk dered. ¡°During her absence over the past year, I was in


    agony. Now that she''s back, I will double my efforts to take care of her, be with her, and help her


    recover Carol was moved and looked at him with softened eyes.


    ¡°As for Crystal, I''ve always considered her a sister and have never crossed any boundaries. I swear it¡±


    rk exined. ¡°My mother just loves to meddle.


    Since my brother Hans and Chasel both have girlfriends, she naturally turned her attention to me."


    He intended to introduce Carol to the family once they both had recovered.


    ¡°But you heard it yourself. Your mother cares a lot about social standings.


    Diana doesn''te from a prominent family, she¡¯s not a rich heiress, her personality is not outgoing,


    and she doesn''t try to please anyone. Plus, she''s the next in line for the organization."


    None of these things was favored by Louisa.


    ¡°My mother cares more about her son''s happiness. As long as I love the person, she will definitely


    approve."


    He was confident about this.


    ¡°Besides, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Carol''s personality. I like her just the way she is. She


    doesn''t have to please anyone when she''s with me. Whether she''s a rich heiress ores from a


    prominent family doesn''t matter to me."


    All that mattered was that Carol was by his side.


    Meanwhile.


    Crystal, carrying the clothes Louisa had given her, was just about to leave the Collins family mansion


    when she spotted Serena and Martha whispering in the garden.


    She knew that Martha had been serving Serena for eighteen years and that their rtionship was as


    close as mother and daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She approached them with a warm smile, "Serena, dear"

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    ¡°Crystal?¡± Serena paused in her conversation, looking at Crystal Temple with a sweet smile in her eyes,


    "Are you here for rk? He won''t being home for a while."


    ¡°know, your mom said he¡¯s busy with work."


    "Well, he''s been staying at his own ce recently. I think it''s probably the Mystic Oak House. How


    about we go visit him together one day?¡± Serena proposed.


    Having her as a sister to apany Crystal to visit rk would make Crystal''s intentions less obvious.


    Crystal smiled, feeling Serena''s warmth, saying, "Sure, thank you."


    "You''re too polite, Crystal."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They chatted for a while longer before Crystal went home. As soon as she entered her room, she


    couldn''t wait to try on the new clothes and made sure to pose in front of the mirror, making cute and


    yful faces while recording videos for Louisa.


    She made nine videos, one for each dress, and didn''t forget to thank for her great taste in picking out


    such beautiful and yful dresses that she loved.


    After sending them, she saw how pretty she looked in the videos and forwarded them to rk.


    Hearing his phone ring nine times, rk took it out to see videos from Crystal.


    He was puzzled, but upon opening one of them, he saw Crystal wearing a cute puffy dress, making


    adorable faces in the mirror.


    Since the video volume was on speaker, everyone heard Crystal saying, "Oh my gosh, this dress is so


    cute! You have such good taste. It''s so vibrant when I put it on, and I love it. Thank you! This dress


    must''ve been expensive"


    rk didn¡¯t understand why Crystal would randomly make such videos and say such things in them.


    He felt Dennis¡¯ questioning gaze and quickly sent him a few question marks.


    Soon, Crystal replied, [rk, do I look good in these clothes?]


    Her voice was sweet and full ofughter, which further infuriated Dennis.


    Carol, on the other hand, didn''t show much emotion.


    rk, getting anxious, couldn''t help but send a voice message asking, ¡°What''s with these clothes?


    People might think I bought them. Why are you sending these to me?"


    Crystalughed again, [Aunt bought me all these beautiful clothes. I''m happy, so I wanted to show you.


    Aunt is so thoughtful, and she treats me like her own daughter.]


    Dennis, hearing this, was about to explode.


    [My mom bought you clothes?? Why don''t you show them to my mom then?


    Why are you showing them to me?] rk was a little frustrated.


    Crystal didn''t know what had upset him and quickly made a voice call.


    rk didn''t want to answer at first, but he thought it was necessary to rify some things, so he


    answered and put it on speaker.


    "rk" Crystal''s sweet voice came from the other end, "I was just sharing Aunt''s kindness with you.


    Why are you upset? Did I interrupt your work? Or do you not like these clothes?"


    It seemed like she was a very considerate, gentle, and caring person who cared a lot about rk''s


    feelings.


    Carol''s gaze deepened. She realized that in the year she and rk had been dating, she had never


    spoken to him in such a gentle tone. It was always he who took the initiative to care.


    "Crystal, I have something to tell you." rk began, ncing at Dennis and Carol. He said seriously,


    "We can only be friends. I''m sorry."


    Crystal''sughter froze.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    "You know, my heart only beats for Carol."


    Before rk could finish his sentence, Crystal interrupted, "rk, did I upset you by sending all those


    videos earlier? Or did I say something wrong? I didn''t mean to upset you. I heard from Louisa that


    you''ve been very busytely.


    Let''s talk face-to-face tomorrow. Now, I need to reply to Louisa''s messages.


    Sorry for disturbing you."


    "Crystal." rk tried to say something else, but she had already hung up.


    The atmosphere was distinctly peculiar.


    rk pondered momentarily before sending her a WhatsApp message, [I''ve found Carol. From now


    on, I want to spend my time with her]


    Seeing the message felt like a p in the face to Crystal.


    She couldn''t believe it, Carol was back!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Was Carol now living in rk''s mansion? Was that why rk was so eager to cut ties with her?!


    With these thoughts, Crystal felt as if her world had darkened. She was left in the dark, utterly lost.


    Her heart ached tremendously. Recalling rk''s tone, she was restless.


    Around the same time, Louisa replied, [Crystal, as long as you''re happy, it''s all good. I was worried that


    the style I picked would be too old-fashioned for you. You look like a beautiful princess in it, gorgeous.]


    Tears welled up in Crystal''s eyes. She held them back for a while before replying to Louisa, [Louisa,


    thank you so much. You''ve been caring for me like a mother. I don''t know what I did to deserve]


    After sending the message, she hid under her nket and cried.


    Meanwhile.


    rk noticed Crystal had not replied yet. He looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°I''ve made things clear with


    her. She won''t being to our house anymore."


    Finishing his sentence, he knelt down on one knee, saying to the girl on the bed, ¡°Our rtionship it''s


    purely tonic. I''ll keep my distance from her from now on, and our friendship will fade..."


    He didn''t need friends.


    For this lifetime, all he needed was Carol.


    Carol''s eyes softened, "Having a few friends of the opposite sex is fine. I trust your feelings for me."


    After all, he had ended up this injured trying to save her adoptive parents.


    His feelings for her were genuine.


    ¡°No way! When a man is in a rtionship, he should maintain a distance from other women.¡± Dennis


    said sternly, "You need to be considerate of your partner''s feelings."


    "Bro, don''t worry, I will.¡± rk was not offended but agreed earnestly instead.


    Carol''s gaze fell on rk again, "I haven''t told my parents about my return.


    Tomorrow, I want to call them and possibly visit them. I also want to introduce you and Dennis to them


    formally. What do you think?"


    She was seeking rk''s opinion.


    rk''s eyes lit up, ¡°Of course."


    Last time, Carol''s adoptive mother mentioned that she was expecting their wedding.


    Now that Carol was officially taking him home, it was like an acknowledgement of his status.


    Their marriage was imminent!


    The overwhelming surprise filled him with joy.


    ¡°Bro, about Mount Doom, I think we should be honest with them.¡± Carol turned to Dennis.


    After all, her adoptive parents had been dragged into this for a long time, and they deserved to know


    the truth.


    Dennis nodded, "Your call."


    ¡°Then we''ll go tomorrow afternoon; Carol said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± rk agreed, "Be will be going to theb tomorrow to study the toxins in your blood. We


    should get the results soon"

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Everything was moving in the right direction, or so he thought.


    The following day, Crystal arrived unannounced, carrying a homemade breakfast with her, standing at


    the mansion''s entrance. She didn''t ask the servants to wake rk. Instead, she just stood there, her


    figure looking somewhat forlorn.


    Unable to bear it, one of the servants finally plucked up the courage to knock on rk''s door.


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°rk, Crystal has been waiting outside for almost 30 minutes now. Should we invite her in?"


    "Why is she here?"


    The voice from inside the room was groggy, a clear indication that rk had just woken up. He hadn''t


    told Crystal where he was staying, nor had he told anyone else which mansion he was in. Had she


    found him by systematically checking each one?


    With this thought in mind, rk could only say, "Ask her to wait in the garden.


    I''ll be down shortly.


    After a quick wash and dress, he tiptoed past Carol''s room.


    However, living on the edge for so long had made Carol''s nerves particrly sensitive. The moment


    rk wasn''t by her side. She''d wake up easily.


    Hearing rk''s soft footsteps, she felt a wave of confusion. It was still dark outside. What was he doing


    up so early?


    At that moment, she overheard a servant reporting to rk, "Carol didn''t wake upst night. She must


    have had a good rest."


    ¡°That''s good to hear,¡¯ rk replied before heading downstairs.


    Carol rose from her bed and went to the window, her gazending on a graceful figure in the garden.


    Even though it had been a long time since they''dst seen each other, she could still recognize her in


    an instant. That was Crystal, the heiress of the Temple family.


    Seeing rke down in his pajamas, Crystal immediately brightened up.


    "rk! Why didn''t you sleep in more? I specifically told the servants not to wake you. How did they still


    end up calling you? What happened to the wound on your body?"


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury: rk didn''t borate, instead asking, ¡°How did you find this ce?"


    It was winter, and the morning was chilly, yet Crystal was only wearing a thin, long dress.


    ¡°I woke up at 4 a.m. to make you breakfast. Your housekeeper told me that you''ve been busy with work


    saidst night, I felt that it was necessary to wait for you to wake up and have a proper conversation."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    rk''s eyes deepened. Conversation? What more did they have to discuss?


    ¡°Before we start, I have to ask, Is Carol staying here?" Crystal asked, her eyes shifting towards the


    mansion.


    She must be inside. Otherwise, the servants wouldn''t have asked her to wait in the garden in such cold


    weather.


    They clearly didn''t want her running into Carol.


    "Yes." rk nodded, not hiding anything.


    Crystalughed, ¡°So, your tensionst night and your hurry to distance yourself from me, was it


    because of her?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I understand." Crystal''s smile widened, "Then why did she suddenlye back?"


    ¡°went looking for her and found her."


    rk, not wanting to paint Carol in a bad light, exined, "She left me before because of certain


    circumstances. Now, those issues are about to be resolved."


    Crystal seemed to understand, "So, you two are back together"


    And here she was, thinking that she had a chance.


    She had even intentionally returned to the country to take over the family business, hoping to increase


    her own value.


    ¡°Crystal, I''ve always seen you as a friend, nothing more. I''m really sorry."


    Even though rk knew his words were harsh, it was better to rip off the band-aid quickly. Being clear


    would be better for everyone in the long run.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    "If the friendship between us gave you the wrong idea, I''m truly sorry¡¯ he admitted, his voice sincere.


    ¡°No worries; Crystal replied, herughter echoing with grace and dignity. "I know Carol holds your


    heart, and you could never love anyone else. It was my foolish hope that perhaps I could sway your


    feelings."


    As she spoke, herughter grew, radiating warmth and kindness. "I truly do like you, and yes, I did use


    our friendship as an excuse to get closer to you.


    But now you and Carol are back together, and I genuinely wish you both happiness."


    She paused, a hint of sadness in her eyes, but her smile never wavered.


    ¡°Even though I can''t be with you, and it''ll take some time to let go, knowing that she''s back and your


    smiles will be more frequent than before, that''s enough for me."


    At her words, rk felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡°rk, as long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter if it''s with me or not,¡¯ Crystal continued, miming a tiny


    space between her fingers. ¡°Though it does hurt a little bit." Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    rk tried tofort her, but she cut him off with augh. "I came today to tell you you''re a wonderful


    person, truly likable. That''s part of your charm, so don''t ever change. This breakfast, she gestured to


    the bag of food, "is my goodbye to this unrequited love."


    She opened the bag and took out the food and cutlery. "Will you try some?"


    rk didn''t really want to eat, but seeing her on the verge of tears, he reached for the silverware.


    "Hold on."


    Her eyes caught sight of a slim silhouette at the window upstairs. Was that Carol?


    Realizing Carol was watching, Crystal chuckled, "You don''t have to eat it. Just smell it"


    She didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings or trouble.


    rk was a bit confused, but he leaned in and took a whiff of the food.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Smells good, doesn''t it?" Crystal asked, a hint ofughter in her voice.


    ¡°Mmm, smells great,¡¯ rk noted that the food was all his favorites. Crystal must have gone out of her


    way to learn how to make them.


    ¡°Getting your praise is all these dishes needed; she said, packing up the food to take away. She left


    only a gift bag behind. "These clothes and dresses were gifts fram your mom. Given my current status,


    it''s not really appropriate for me to keep them. Please pass them on to her and thank her for me."


    rk, feeling even guiltier, didn''t take the bag. ¡°If my mom gave them to you, you should keep them.


    You''ve bought plenty of things for us in the past."


    ¡°That was out of respect for your parents, not an exchange of goods! It''s only right to bring gifts when


    visiting. And please tell them not to worry about epting my presents. I just want to be of help. If my


    gifts make them ufortable, then I''m the one at fault."


    Crystal gave him a small smile and handed him a tiny notebook. ¡°In here are details about your


    parents¡¯ preferences, their favorite ces to spend money, etc. I got them VIP memberships to these


    ces, which are very handy. The passwords and security questions are also written down. Last time,


    when your dad wasining about a sore shoulder, ! arranged a massage for him. He really liked


    the masseuse, so I''ve included their contact details."


    Despite its small size, the notebook felt incredibly heavy in rk''s hands.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    "There are a few more little things, all noted down here,¡¯ Crystal said, smiling at rk, her gaze steady.


    "You have a girlfriend now, so unless there''s a group activity, I won''t be around anymore. I don''t want to


    cause any misunderstandings. Besides, I have a lot of things to handle in thepany.


    Take care of yourself, and don''t forget to take care of your girlfriend too.


    As she said this, she noticed the injury on rk. No doubt, he had gotten it for Carol, hadn''t he?


    She felt her tears welling up. She had nned to give him onest embrace before leaving, but the


    silhouette at the upstairs window made her suppress her final impulse and whimsy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Well, I''m off~¡± Crystal shed her most radiant, sunny smile and waved to rk. "You must be happy."


    Only then would her letting go mean something.


    Turning around, her tears finally overflowed. To keep the person behind her from seeing her trembling


    shoulders, she kept smiling, trying to calm down.


    ¡°Crystal.¡± rk wanted to say sorry, but deep down, he knew that wasn''t what she needed.


    Without halting her steps or looking back, Crystal waved her hand high, bidding farewell to the person


    behind her and elegantly leaving Mystic Oak House.


    Once she got into the car, she maintained her smile. ¡°Drive."


    The chauffeur, seeing her smiling through her tears, waspletely baffled.


    It wasn''t until they had driven off into the distance that she broke down crying, as if she had lost the


    most important, most precious light in her life.


    Meanwhile, rk stared in the direction she had left in for a while before lowering his head to flip


    through the small notebook in his hand.


    The book was filled with small anecdotes that helped him understand his parents better.


    It revealed that his father had worked so hard when he was young that he now suffered from chronic


    neck and shoulder pain, sometimes keeping him awake at night. Only a certain brand of ointment could


    alleviate it.


    This brand was exclusive to the royal family, but Crystal had managed to secure a decade''s worth of


    the ointment using her connections.


    His mother, it turned out, liked wearing knee-length skirts because they made her look dignified. She


    wasn''t a fan of extravagant earrings, preferring simple and elegant designs.


    His father had acrophobia and would get weak in the knees in any building taller than twenty stories.


    rk remembered how his father had tried to bond with him by taking him skydiving.


    His mother disliked ady but had to maintain cordial rtions due to past favors. So, Crystal had


    noted down three questions that, when asked, would certainly make thedy back off.


    From the notebook, rk could feel Crystal''s meticulous care. She had recorded many details,


    including what kind of flowers his parents disliked, their dining habits, what things upset them, and so


    on.


    Carol stood by the window on the second floor, watching rk as he engrossed himself in the


    notebook, her eyes darkening a bit.


    After some time, rk entered the house to wake Carol up, the notebook nowhere in sight.


    Carol didn''t ask and acted as if nothing had happened. After breakfast, they set off for Riverside Vi.


    Riverside Vi was one of the many properties under Romeo''s name. Located by the river and usually


    vacant, it had been lent to her foster parents for the time being.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Upon hearing that their daughter was safely back in the country and due to visit them today, Logan and


    Taylor Earwood began their wait outside the front door at the crack of dawn.


    At longst, they spotted a car approaching from afar.


    Exiting the car, rk held Carol''s hand while Dennis trailed behind them, causing Logan and Taylor to


    choke up with emotion.


    "Carol!" Taylor was the first to rush forward and embrace her daughter, wishing she could hold her even


    tighter.


    Their daughter was finally back!


    What a relief!


    rk was worried about the potential reopening of Carol''s wounds, but he had promised her before


    leaving, not to mention her injury.


    At this moment, Logan was hugging both his wife and daughter, his voice choked with emotion. "As


    long as you''re safe, that''s all that matters."


    Concerned about Carol''s injuries, rk said, ¡°Can I have a hug too?"


    Although Logan was taken aback for a moment, he reached out to hug rk after noticing his injuries.


    Taylor also went up and gently embraced him. "rk, have you seen a doctor about your wounds?"


    ¡°Yes, the doctor told me they''re just superficial injuries, nothing serious"


    ¡°Nonsense, I saw that deep cut on you myself. You can''t fool me,¡¯ Taytor, not fooled by his words,


    worriedly asked, ¡°Did it hit any bones? Oh, and where is Be? Is she okay?"


    ¡°She''s gone home"


    "Right, we two old folks don''t need such a fancy house with someone taking care of us. But that girl


    insisted that it''s safer here."


    Once inside, Carol introduced Dennis.


    Neither Logan nor Taylor had expected that the young man beside them was Carol''s biological brother.


    Looking more closely, they could see some resemnces.


    "Our parents took us to an amusement park when we were young. It was crowded that day, and we got


    lost. My sister must have been taken to an orphanage while I was kidnapped, knocked unconscious,


    and sold to a remote vige. Iter escaped and began looking for my sister."


    At that time, they were too young to remember their home address or their parents¡¯ names. All he


    vaguely recalled was the beautiful interior of their home and how his parents would set up a Christmas


    tree in the garden during the holiday season.


    But these details were of no use in finding their biological family.


    However, he did remember a small crescent-shaped birthmark on his sister''s left hand.


    A few years ago, he finally found his sister, but she had be the sessor of an organization.


    In an attempt to extricate his sister from the organization, they had made many preparations but were


    no match for the organization''s influence.


    This was the first time rk had heard about their past. It seemed that Carol''s biological parents were


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    still alive.


    If they could be found.


    rk nced at the girl beside him again.


    ¡°We''ve had a DNA test done. Carol and I are definitely siblings; Dennis said seriously.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    "I''m so pleased that you two were able to reconnect as siblings. In this lifetime, if you can find your


    biological parents, then you''ll have two sets of parents who love you. If not, we will treat you as if you


    were our own flesh and blood: Surprisingly, Taylor wasn''t worried about Dennis whisking her daughter


    away.


    Instead, she felt joy in gaining another "son".


    "Our family just got a littlerger,¡¯ Logan chuckled warmly.


    For Dennis, this was the first time he felt the warmth and beauty of a family.


    Gratefully, he looked at the kind-hearted couple before him. They didn''t shoo him away out of fear that


    he might take Carol, instead, they epted his presence with open hearts.


    "Thank you for taking care of Carol all these years,¡¯ Dennis thanked them, standing up to bow in


    gratitude.


    ¡°What is there to thank us for? We''ve always treated Carol as our own,¡¯ Taylor quickly motioned for him


    to sit down.


    They engaged in a lengthy conversation, eventually discussing rk''s recent endeavors for Carol''s


    sake.


    Carol was moved to hear about rk''s relentless pursuit of her, going to her house, following her to


    Lidaria, and even giving up a life-saving opportunity for her adoptive parents, facing a group of men all


    by himself.


    Touched by his actions, she was even more convinced that he was the one.


    "We support your rtionship, and we are looking forward to celebrating your union, Taylor tenderly


    said, holding both rk and Carol''s hands. "You two will be very happy."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Both of them were deeply in love with each other, putting one another before their own lives.


    Dennis, who was observing from the side, had nothing to say since their adoptive parents had given


    their consent.


    However, he would keep a close eye on rk and Crystal. He wouldn''t let his sister suffer the slightest


    bit of injustice.


    ¡°As for rk''s parents, we''ll leave it to him to exin everything when he''s ready, and then we can


    have Carol visit them,¡¯ Taylor wasn''t in the least bit hurried about this matter. "If we need to make a


    visit, just let us know. We''ll make sure to bring the appropriate gifts."


    ¡°You''re too kind, Auntie. Carol herself is the best gift. If my parents were to see such a beautiful and


    sensible daughter-inw, they would surely love her"


    Taylor couldn''t help but chuckle at his words.


    Logan then asked about the incident where a group of men barged into their house on Stardust Lane


    and tied them up.


    Carol shared her experiences growing up in the orphanage, her subsequent role as a sessor, and


    the time when she wanted to leave the organization but was forced to take a deadly poison.


    Her adoptive parents were in shock, unable to utter a word for a while.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the poison in my body has been neutralized by rk''s sister."


    Carol lied about this matter.


    However, Taylor was still worried and asked anxiously, "Are you feeling alright now? Do you have any


    side effects?"


    "I''m perfectly fine,¡¯ Carol replied, wincing as her mother squeezed her wounded hand, but she kept her


    rk thought to himself, if Carol could bear this kind of pain with such grace, how painful must the


    poison inside her body be that it could make her cry?


    ¡°We need to find a way to bring those criminals to justice!" Logan was furious upon hearing about his


    daughter''s hardships.


    "Be has alreadye up with a n, and we''re implementing it. It''s been effective these past few


    days,¡¯ Carol assured them. She also apologized, "I''m sorry that I couldn''t save you when those men


    tied you up and sent me pictures on WhatsApp."


    "I''m sorry, too. She was suffering from the poison at that time, and I was also severely injured. We truly


    regret that you had to suffer¡¯ Dennis added, feeling extremely guilty.


    Under those circumstances, if he had even a bit of strength left, he wouldn''t have stood by and


    watched the elderly couple suffer.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Logan and Taylor held no grudges against their children. In fact, they were relieved that Carol hadn''t


    shown up.


    ¡°If you guys had showed up, we would have all ended up six feet under.


    Thank goodness you didn''t."


    ¡°Yeah, those guys just wanted to use us as bait. You''d have walked right into their trap! We don''t need


    you guys to save us as long as you''re safe and sound. We''re willing even if it requires us toy down


    our lives."


    "Dad, Mom, how could you talk like that? If it means exchanging your lives for ours, we''d never choose


    to survive at such a cost"


    The moment Carol finished her sentence, Logan''s face took on a stern look.


    He said, very solemnly, "Your mom and I would risk everything to protect you guys because we want


    you to live. Otherwise, how could we ever justify the sacrifices we''ve made?"


    "Enough with the grim talk. We''ve just reunited.¡± Taylor returned to the kitchen to fetch some snacks to


    serve their guests.


    Meanwhile, at Be Vi.


    This was the closest vi to Westerly College. Previously, Romeo had spent a fortune to build ab for


    Arabe, hoping she would spend more time at the vi.


    At this moment, Arabe was in theb, working on separating toxins from blood samples. Two hours


    had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Romeo knocked on the door, gently reminding her, ¡°It''s time for a break."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that the system wouldn''t finish the analysis anytime soon, Arabe paused the process and


    opened theb door.


    ¡°Try this. Just sliced it.¡± Romeo handed her a te, skewered a piece of fruit with a toothpick, and fed it


    to her, "Is it sweet?"


    ¡°Yeah, it''s pretty good.¡± Arabe took the te, picking at the food while she ate.


    Romeo then started massaging her shoulders. She had a wound on her back, so Romeo was gentle


    and careful.


    "Solidarity Charity is under investigation,¡¯ Romeo murmured.


    Solidarity Charity was a well-known private charity organization. For sixteen years, it has assisted the


    government in promoting public welfare and charity work, establishing nursing homes, hospice centers,


    orphanages, relief stations for the disabled, charitable clinics, children¡¯s schools, and so on.


    Now, it was revealed that they used the name of charity to brainwash, train, and expand their


    organization, even using these people as experimental subjects.


    What''s more, some of the relevant departments was in the know. This revtion caused an uproar on


    the inte.


    ¡°That is just the tip of the iceberg of their atrocities. We need to press the advantage,¡¯ Arabe then


    said nonchntly, "As expected, they''re getting restless. Soon, there would be a slew of negative news


    about McMllian Corporation and Collins Corporation, in an attempt to divert public attention.


    We need to be prepared."


    ¡°We''ve already cast the, just waiting for them toe." Romeo continued massaging her


    shoulders, "Given their ways of doing things, they''re likely to target the weak."


    "I''ll send more people to Riverside Vi to ensure the safety of Caral''s foster parents. And at home, I''ll


    also increase the security"


    ¡°My men will also be on the lookout to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Elsewhere.


    As the heat on the inte continued to surge, many charitable organizations were under investigation.


    Some weremunity-funded public welfare organizations, while others were corporate charities.


    On the surface, they carried out "student aid¡±, "elderly care", "poverty assistance,¡¯ and other


    phnthropic projects, but in reality, they were all doing bad things under the guise of charity.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Meanwhile, charities overseas were hitting the headlines, and as their poprity grew, some


    discovered that the same high-profile figures were pulling the strings behind these organizations. Not


    only were they fabricated in the field of charity, but they were also found to be fraudulent and corrupt in


    other matters.


    Several involved individuals were suspended and under investigation.


    This whirlwind of controversy swept across multiple countries, causing an uproar.


    The Ger family.


    ¡°Dad, you wanted to see me?"


    At this moment, Myrna entered the study of their mansion and couldn''t help but ask this question as


    she looked at theposed and cultured man sitting in the chair.


    ¡°Myrna."


    The man in the chair emanated a powerful aura, yet he looked easy-going. He spoke to her in a kind


    and gentle tone, ¡°Have youpleted your tasks?"


    Myrna was taken aback. Usually, her father wouldn''t inquire about her work.


    Nevertheless, she nodded, "I just got home, and you called me in. Is something the matter?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Doesn''t Chasel have a sister named Arabe?¡± Aaron cut straight to the chase.


    Surprised at her father''s question, Myrna nodded, somewhat puzzled, ¡°Yes, but why?"


    Aaron looked at her with admiration in his eyes, "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. I can tell that


    Chasel is ambitious. Invite him over to our ce when you get a chance."


    A look of surprise and disbelief crossed Myrna¡¯s eyes, "Dad, are you okay with us dating??"


    Her father used to rarely pry into her work and love life, but now, he was taking the initiative to extend


    an olive branch, inviting Chasel to their house.


    What did Arabe do??


    She caught Aaron''s attention and even brought Myrna¡¯s rtionship into the spotlight.


    ¡°It''s about time you started dating.¡± Aaron had just finished speaking when his secretary whispered


    something into his ear. Aaron nodded and waved Myrna out of the room.


    Myrna found herself outside the study and then in the living room, unsure of how she got there.


    Spotting the housekeeper, Phoebe, she hurriedly stopped her, whispering, "Phoebe, has there been


    anything important happening at hometely?"


    Phoebe, who always kept close to Mrs. Ger and was also the housekeeper, naturally knew a thing or


    two.


    Seeing Myrna¡¯''s rare, yful side, Phoebe smiled elegantly and answered affectionately, "If we''re


    talking about recent big news in the house, it''s that your father is retiring in a month ¡°What does that


    have to do with Chasel?¡± Myrna asked, puzzled.


    Maintaining her elegant smile, Phoebe reminded her once again, "Chasel is Ms. Be''s biological


    brother.


    ¡°And how does that matter?" Myrna still didn''t understand.


    Phoebe whispered into her ear again, ¡°All the recent news and the major events were orchestrated by


    Romeo, the young master of the McMillian family, and Arabe, the daughter of the Collins family-"


    Many involved individuals were already under investigation.


    Those who could manipte public opinion both domestically and internationally, bring so many people


    down, cause such a development without getting their hands dirty, and guide the situation in a better


    direction, not to mention Romeo''s underground power, even Arabe''s influence was beginning to draw


    attention, was indeed powerful.


    ¡°All the recent news is rted to Be?¡± Myrna was stunned. She had indeed noticed recent news


    online, but she had no idea that it was all rted to Be, let alone that Be and Romeo had stirred up


    such a storm behind the scenes.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Phoebe repeated her warning, "Mr. Aaron is about to retire, and his connections won''t be as strong


    then. Some rival forces have beenpletely uprooted by Ms. Be. Now, about forty percent of the


    forces are caught in the whirlpool, unable to save themselves. Another forty percent are too busy to


    protect themselves, and the remaining twenty percent are nothing to worry about. When he retires, he


    can enjoy his golden years in peace."


    So that was it.


    Arabe''s actions were essentially helping her father clear obstacles and ensuring his safety.


    ¡°So, Be could be in danger?" Myrtna¡¯s first reaction was for Arabe''s safety.


    After all, with such a big event involving so many people, how could Be ensure she wasn''t


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    involved??


    "No way, I need to get Mom and Dad to help secretly. Be can''t get hurt."


    Chasel only had one sister, more precious than gold.


    Besides, she really liked Arabe.


    ¡°Miss, please calm down. They already have ns."


    Phoebe didn''t say whether they would help or not, but Myrna understood her meaning.


    Myrna''s heart settled, her mood lightening a bit.


    On the other side.


    In a dim room, a secretary walked in, reporting to the man inside, "Sir, those old guys had clearly


    retired, but now they''re sticking their noses in again. I don''t know what''s so special about that young


    girl that so many people are willing to help her."


    She was just a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl.


    People from the Triangr Zone said she was not only skillful but also had connections with the Mafia


    me and Mafia C.


    In the country, not only did several respected elders use all their connections to protect her, but several


    big families were also on her side.


    Including the Collins family, the McMillian family, the Archer family, and so on.


    Not to mention how ruthless Hans, the current head of the Collins family, was, while Romeo of the


    McMillian family was no pushover either. He was downright terrifying.


    And there was Erlinda Archer, who reportedly wanted to adopt Be as her goddaughter, but she


    refused. Later, she adopted the girl as her niece, spoiling her to the extreme.


    "Now several families are all out in force, and it''s tough for us to touch her"


    The secretary said, troubled, "Especially domestically."


    There were too many forces protecting the girl domestically.


    It would be easier to make a move overseas.


    "So you''re saying we just have to let a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl wreak havoc and ruin


    everyone''s future?"


    The man''s voice was calm, like the calm before a storm, but the secretary could sense the suffocating


    presence of death.


    He broke out in a cold sweat, his voice trembling, ¡°I will find a way to make more troubles for her. She


    must pay the price!"


    ¡°Just pay a small price?" The man seemed unsatisfied with this punishment.


    The secretary became even more fearful, "She''ll be torn to shreds"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    ¡°Those folks are looking out for her, aren''t they?¡± The man proposed a Strategy, "Break them down one


    by one. Let''s see who will dare to support her afterward."


    It''s one thing to mess with his career but to dare harm his interests.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "She''s still too young, too naive, thinking the world is all white, then she can''t stand a speck of dirt.


    Seeing a bit of darkness at the tip of the iceberg, then she rushes to eradicate it, thinking that once it¡¯s


    gone, the world will be clean:


    The manughed and shook his head, seemingly mocking the girl''s innocence and simplicity.


    ¡°White is just a small part of this world. The real darkness lies beneath the iceberg. Digging it up can


    change the world? No, she doesn''t realize she''s digging her own grave."


    "Well said!" The secretary hurriedly agreed, "She''s still too young, thinking she''s invincible because


    she''s got people backing her up, not realizing how many people she might drag down with her..Let


    reality give them a lesson, show them who''s really in control of this world"


    In theb.


    Arabe isted 981 types of toxins from Carol''s blood. The toxicity was so high that theb mice died


    instantly upon licking it, not even having time to ingest the antidote.


    Arabe had just developed a few antidotebinations, unsure if they would be helpful for Carol''s


    poison. She could only systematically analyze them, then merge these antidotes into the toxin and feed


    it to theb mice.


    After three days of hard work, there were finally results. The mice that consumed the poisonced with


    the detox pill didn''t die instantly, nor did they convulse in pain. Instead, they were lively and hopping as


    if nothing had happened.


    There was finally hope.


    Arabe''s eyes softened. If the mice could remain healthy and full of vitality, it meant that the detox pill


    could cure Carol''s poison.


    Although she felt that things wouldn''t be that easy, at least her efforts in this direction were correct. The


    progress made over these days was enough to give herfort.


    Her phone vibrated at that moment. Seeing that it was rk calling, she quickly picked up.


    "rk, what''s up?"


    ¡°Be, Carol''s poison is acting up again. She''s in a lot of pain, just like that day in the castle. Can I give


    her the two pills you gave me?"


    Before, Arabe had said not to give Carol the pills unless there was no other choice.


    Because Carol''s body was very weak and might not be able to withstand the strong effects of the


    medicine.


    "Give her half a pill, and then pay attention to her condition. If something''s off, call me¡± Arabe


    instructed.


    ¡°Alright."


    rk quicklyplied.


    Not long after, Arabe¡¯s phone vibrated again. She thought it was rk, but when she picked up, it


    was Grandpa Beck.


    ¡°My dear girl, you''ve been stirring up quite a stormtely. It''s like watching a grand theatre production


    for me, one act after another, so thrilling,¡± Grandpa Beck''s jolly voice came through the phone.


    Arabe couldn''t help but smirk, "Did you call just to tease me?"


    ¡°Of course not, I''m happy. I''m proud that my granddaughter is so ambitious and daring. Your courage


    testified that I didn''t train the wrong person. You''re the best candidate to inherit my legacy, no doubt."


    Again, the talk about inheriting his legacy.


    Arabe hastily refused, "I''m too busy. I don''t have time."


    "There''s no one more suitable than you in this world. Oh, by the way, when are youing to the


    university? There are still some experiments to be done. Also, there arepetitionsing up in the


    major universities.


    Westerly College is falling behind. You''re the top scorer, and if you could participate and bring back a


    trophy for us, it would attract more outstanding students to Westerly College in the future."

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    "So, you''re aiming to one-up Grandpa Charles,¡± Arabe smirked, calling it as she saw it.


    Charles was the dean of Summerfield College, and he and Grandpa Beck were always in some sort of


    Summerfield, Beck Barton was looking for a chance to rub it in his rival''s face.


    "I''ll leave that opportunity to others.¡± Arabe showed no interest in the collegepetitions. "I''ve got


    an important experiment to focus on."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Grandpa Beck eagerly asked, "What sort of experiment? Let''s do


    it together. I love a good challenge."


    ¡°I don''t want to give you a heart attack,¡¯ she replied.


    Unwilling to back down, Grandpa Beck retorted, "I''d like to see what kind of experiment could possibly


    stump me!"


    He was confident that, with Be''s help, there wasn''t an experiment in the world they couldn''t crack.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll have someone send you the blood samplester.¡± Arabe thought having an extra hand


    wouldn''t hurt. The sooner they could detoxify Carol''s body, the better. She couldn''t afford to waste more


    time.


    ¡°As for the collegepetition, you should at leaste and lead a team.


    It''s settled with you, the top scorer, boosting their morale."


    Then he quickly ended the call to prevent Arabe from declining and switched off his phone.


    Arabe was speechless.


    Two dayster.


    Grandpa Beck was in theb, fuming and ring at the data. "I''ll crack this, you''ll see!"


    Arabe walked in to see him with bags under his eyes, still wrestling with the data. She couldn''t help


    but smile, "I told you, I don''t want to give you a heart attack."


    ¡°Be, how much are you earning from this project?"


    It must be a substantial amount.


    For her to invest so much effort, the reward for this project must be at least ten million dors, right?


    Considering the case''splexity, shouldn''t she charge a few million more?


    ¡°It''s pro bono; Arabe replied.


    "What?"


    It took a moment for Grandpa Beck to process her answer. "Free of charge?"


    When did his Be be so generous? Offering medical consultation for free?


    For such aplicated case, for free?


    "It''s for my future sister-inw."


    Grandpa Beck: So that''s how it was!


    "So, who did Carol offend to get poisoned like this?"


    He was puzzled. "I''ve been working on this for two whole days, and I still can''t figure it out. Who came


    up with this poison?"


    Was there a better pharmacist out there than him and Be?


    Arabe handed him a new blood sample. "I suspect that the toxins in her body were triggered by the


    blood of these Chesters."


    The Chesters had been injected with all sorts of strange poisons since their childhood. Their blood was


    highly toxic, and normal people couldn''t resist it.


    If it weren''t for Carol''s strong physical condition and her ability to fight poison with poison, she would


    have been long gone.


    "That''s Chester''s blood sample?" Grandpa Beck''s eyes lit up!


    With this blood sample, his research would be smoother.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    ¡°Lalso have that detoxification pill I''ve been working on," Arabe handed over another small vial.


    Grandpa Beck''s eyes widened, "You''ve already developed an antidote so quickly?"


    Darn, his old age was really not serving him well!


    He had been researching for two days and hadn''te up with anything.


    He was being outdone by an eighteen-year-old girl!


    The old saying was right. The student outdone the master.


    His little girl''s all grown up!


    Arabe smirked, ¡°That is just a prototype. Theb rats began to lose energy after taking it for two


    days."


    This suggested that the antidote couldn''t fully neutralize the poison in Carol''s system.


    ¡°At least you''ve developed a prototype.¡± Grandpa Beck mused. He hadn''te up with anything.


    Seeing Arabe approaching, Grandpa Beck hastily clicked on theputer and deleted all his


    research from the past two days, then emptied the trash bin. He didn''t want Arabe to ridicule him.


    Seeing his actions, Arabe''s mouth curled into a smile again, "What do you say? Want to bet whether


    you can figure it out within a week?"


    "A week?"


    Normally, if Arabe said "a week", it would be an insult to his status as a renowned pharmacist. After


    all, he was a giant in the medical field. To many medical students, he was a legend.


    But now, he felt that Arabe''s "one week" was a bit pressing.


    For the sake of his ego, Grandpa Beck readily agreed, "One week it is! With both of us working


    together, is there any antidote we can''te up with?"


    ¡°You''ll be the lead. Arabe replied, her phone began to vibrate. She looked down to see a file sent by


    one of her subordinates and began tomunicate with them.


    After a while, a foreign executive contacted her, so she made a voice call with them.


    Seeing she was really busy, Grandpa Beck couldn''t help but say, ¡°Alright, alright, who would dare


    overwork you. I''ll take the lead, and you can assist.


    Oh, right, how''s your injury? Did the healing medicine I gave you work?"


    Arabe rolled her sleeve to show him, "Much better. Your medicine is quite effective. Make more of it,


    and we can sell it for a 30% profit."


    "This medicine was specially made for you, with your constant fighting. Wait a minute, I know my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    medicine can be sold, but why 30%?"


    ¡°Shouldn''t I get amission for helping sell it?"


    ¡°You''re even making money off your own family?" Grandpa Beck felt Arabe was obsessed with


    medical research, even to the point of exploiting him for money. But he didn''t mind, and he was happy


    as long as she visited often. He wouldn''t mind even if she took all the profit.


    After all, he had spent $500 million to acquire the internationally renowned top-tier pharmaceutical


    research instrument H30 to lure her to Westerly College!


    There were only two in the world, one in the national research institute of M Country and the other in


    hisb.


    Arabe looked at the medical equipment in theb. With these instruments, the medicine research


    would definitely leap forward.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door, "President Barton, it''s me, Andrew"


    The voice of the student council president echoed from outside, filled with respect and courtesy for


    President Barton.


    "You mentioned earlier that today, our top student is supposed to lead the team in a prestigious school


    Since President Barton had personally appointed her to lead the team, Andrew thought it was


    necessary to inform him.


    In theb, Arabe turned to look at the evasive old man upon hearing this, "Didn''t I say in my


    WhatsApp message that I won''t be leading the team?"


    The old man had mentioned the leadership matter over the phone and hung up before Arabe could


    respond. Arabe had sent him a WhatsApp message, implying she was really busy and didn''t have


    time to attend such apetition.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    ¡°It''s mainly the freshmen who are really hoping you''d lead the team. It''s what the students want, I¡¯m just


    going with their wishes.


    ¡°So, you don''t care about my wishes?"


    "Be." Grandpa Beck immediately grinned in a cating manner, "This prestigiouspetition is


    organized by ten universities in the college town, and it only takes ce every four years. It''s a big


    deal. Thest time, and the time before that, and even the time before that, Westerly College didn''t


    exactlye out on top."


    Grandpa Beck looked slightly pitiful.


    Arabe took one look and realized they were pretty far down the line.


    ¡°That''s why all eyes are on you, our perfect-score top scorer! We need you to bring some honor to our


    college this time!"


    Even if it''s just leading the team!


    Let the other universities saw that Westerly College wasn''t at the bottom of the barrel among the top


    ten!


    They had a shining star, too, this year''s perfect-score top scorer, Arabe!


    She hadn''tpeted before, so no one knew how well she would perform.


    Even if Westerly College didn''t end up in the top ranks, at least people would think that their real


    powerhouse hadn''t even made a move yet.


    Arabe was slightly annoyed, "So, you just want me to be Westerly College''s billboard."


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s a good thing if more outstanding students choose Westerly College? When they


    graduate and go out into the world, there will be more people to help those in need. Our medical


    research needs fresh blood to join in"


    So she''s old now.


    "President Barton, are you in there? Did you hear what I just said?" Andrew knocked on the door


    cautiously.


    Theb door opened, and President Barton, grinning from ear to ear, pushed Arabe out, "Our top


    scorer is here. Go on, and make sure you bring back at least a top-three prize this time!"


    Arabe: Did she agree to this?


    Just the top three? Was the old man lowering his standards now?? Had his ambition be so small.


    Upon hearing ¡®top three¡¯, Andrew felt the pressure double. He knew all too well how poorly Westerly


    College had performed in previouspetitions.


    They were always eliminated.


    Forget about the top three. Even making it to the top eight seemed like a tough task.


    The worst part was that he had just been elected student council president and now had to bear this


    heavy responsibility.


    He felt like crying but had to hold it back in front of such a beautiful girl.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    On the way to thepetition, he introduced himself to Arabe, ¡°Hi, I''m Andrew, the student council


    president. I know you''re Arabe. I''m really d you''re leading our team today. Thank you."


    Seeing his humble and gentle demeanor, Arabe smiled faintly, ¡°It''s no trouble."


    When she didn''t smile, she exuded a calm aloof aura like a powerful boss.


    But when she did smile, it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Andrew was stunned for a good three seconds, then realized he had been staring, and his face turned


    beet red.


    The top scorer was even more approachable and beautiful up close than he had anticipated. How


    could someone be this stunning?


    ¡°Thispetition is organized by ten universities, divided into two categories: professional and talent


    Her eyes were mesmerizing and unforgettable like the stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Because Summerfield College is the dominant force among these ten universities, thepetition will


    be held in two main halls in Summerfield College, the south hall for professionalpetition and the


    north hall for talentpetition. Only freshmen are allowed to participate, which means we''ll have to


    lead two teams to the twopetition areas."


    "We''re leading the teams?" Arabe was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    "Right, you''re the head captain, and I''m the co-captain."


    Since Andrew was a junior, he naturally had more life experience, so the school felt morefortable


    having him as the co-captain.


    ¡°Talentpetition includes piano, calligraphy, and so on. Professionalpetition includes medical


    practical and intellectual duels."


    Arabe wasn''t very clear about the specificpetition procedures and content, only knowing that


    Mya Dempsey and Joyce Alcott would participate in the medical practicalpetition.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At that moment, the "Professional Competition Team" and ¡°Talent Competition Team" of Westerly


    College stood in two separate lines on the field. Seeing Arabe, they all stretched their voices in a


    yful, teasing tone, ¡°Hello, Miss top scorer."


    ¡°I wish I were like the top scorer,e and go as I please, and have the freedom to do my own thing.


    When will I ever have the power to do that."


    ¡°How does the top scorer study? Can you teach us?"


    ¡°Why aren''t you participating in thepetition, Miss top scorer?"


    Even if she had no notable talents, she could still shine in the professionalpetition, right?


    Arabe smiled at the people before her, ¡°Do you all have confidence in winning today?"


    "Not at all¡± The crowd purposely dragged out their response,ughing uproariously.


    ¡°Be serious!" Andrew controlled the situation from the side, and the merry crowd straightened up again.


    Indeed, they needed the captain to maintain order.


    "Thispetition takes ce once every four years. I believe none of you want to leave with any


    regrets. Show them your best, and let the other colleges know that we, Westerly College, are not to be


    underestimated!"


    Arabe continued to cheer them on, saying encouraging words. The crowd was surprised to find that


    she was more gentle and approachable than they had imagined!


    Who said she was aloof and unsociable before??


    ¡°Now, let''s head out."


    Summerfield College was not far from here. Arabe led the way, with two teams following behind her


    and Andrew.


    At this moment, Mya and Joyce squeezed their way up front, each hooking an arm with Arabe.


    ¡°We''ve missed you! Why haven''t youe by in so long! Kelly is always taking leaves, too. It''s so


    boring in the dorm with just the two of us!"


    ¡°Myrna sent another huge package the day before yesterday. It was so big that Joyce and I had to


    borrow a cart to bring it back to the dorm. It''s something delicious again."


    ¡°Be, your sister-inw Myrna really treats you well."


    Since Myrna had visited their dorm before, they knew about her.


    Arabe was somewhat surprised. Myrna sent her food again? And she didn''t even inform her.


    Seeing Mya and Joyce getting close to the top scorer, others who were curious about the top scorer or


    wanted to befriend her also cautiously approached.


    The two lines turned into a chaotic crowd, some people chattering around Arabe non-stop and some


    asking Andrew for his WhatsApp.


    On the side of Summerfield College.


    To amodate thepetitors from the top ten colleges, the school had cleared out the backstage


    of the North and South Halls to set up a rest area.


    At this time, in the North Hall.


    A group of people surrounded Serena, admiring her new dress, jewelry, and shoes, all of which were


    new products from WN Group.


    WN Group was a dark horse that recently emerged with fashionable and innovative designs, bing


    the favorite of many socialites, celebrities, and rich girls.


    Some people said that QY had met its strongestpetitor in history, as WN Group''s poprity was


    nearly on par with QY''s!

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    ¡°I''ve seen these earrings before in a high-end boutique, and they''re over $20,000, aren''t they?"


    ¡°Those shoes must have set you back $30,000?"


    ¡°I know that this dress you''re wearing cost about $120,000. It''s one of a kind in the world"


    The WN Group had copied QY''s strategy, producing everything in limited editions, perfectly satisfying


    the upper ss''s desire for unique and extravagant items.


    ¡°Let''s not talk about pricing.¡± Serena elegantly signaled for silence, whispering to those around her, ¡°I


    wouldn''t want people to think I''m deliberately unting my wealth."


    Upon hearing this, the crowd eagerly defended her, raising their voices intentionally.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No one would think you''re showing off, Serena. You simply have a higher standard of living than most.


    Your consideration for others¡¯ feelings shows how kind and gentle you are."


    ¡°Serena, I heard your parents spoil you rotten. Is it true?¡± Someone gossiped.


    After all, she was the youngest of six siblings and the only girl. The rumor that her parents favored her


    over her brothers was the stuff of envy.


    In many traditional families, the outdated preference for sons over daughters was deeply ingrained and


    quite disgraceful.


    ¡°Of course it''s true!¡± A short-haired girl chimed in. ¡°I bumped into Serena and her mom shopping the


    other day, and her mom spent millions as if it was nothing. Anything Serena wanted, she got!"


    ¡°Seriously? That''s unbelievably extravagant.¡± The crowd around her was green with envy.


    ¡°Serena, you are so fortunate! Your mom doesn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, dropping millions on clothes for


    you!"


    ¡°I wish I could have a mom like that. Last time, I spent $500 on a new hairstyle, and my mom


    ¡°I just bought a few new Louis Vuitton bags, and my mom used me of being reckless."


    Although the amounts these girls discussed seemed extravagant to most, to Serena, it was nothing.


    She even found it a bit pitiful.


    One long-haired girl said, ¡°Serena, I heard David Collins is your boyfriend. I''m a huge fan. Could you


    help me get an autographed picture? I''m willing to pay you $1,000!"


    ¡°Do you really think Serena needs your money?¡± Another girl retorted, then quickly linked arms with


    Serena and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°I have hundreds of David''s autographed pictures, but I can


    never get tickets to his concerts! Serena, could you help me out? I''m willing to pay ten, even twenty


    times the price"


    ¡°Getting front-row VIP seats at David''s concerts is impossible! They''re sold out in seconds. I swear


    some people must be sitting on their routers to get them that fast."


    ¡°Serena, I saw Hans in a finance magazinest month, he''s so handsome.


    Plus, his age, achievements, and personality are all my dream qualities in a partner! You should


    introduce me. If he shows any interest, I''ll definitely pursue it. If he''s not into me, or if he asks me to


    keep my distance, I''ll back off. I wouldn''t want to put you in an awkward situation. Please, help me out!"


    The girl who spoke was Rachel, whose family owned a car manufacturing business. Although their cars


    were aimed at the average worker and usually sold for around $7,000 to $10,000, they made a huge


    profit due to high sales volumes.


    Especially their recentunch of a mini electric car series, priced affordably at about $3,000 to $4,000,


    which had captured the hearts of many young people and mothers, propelling their family to the 13th


    spot on the Solterra Rich List.


    Serena looked at her and suddenly thought, considering their friendship, Rachel would be a much


    better match for Hans than Molly could ever be!

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    That Molly, so useless and foolish, with a lowly background. Serena heard Molly was even kicked out


    of her house, living a life of hardship.


    The most crucial point: she¡¯s Arabe''s best friend!


    If she became the sister-inw, who knew what kind of mischief she''ll stir up behind the scenes.


    ¡°If by some chance I be your sister-inw, I''ll make sure you benefit."


    Rachel said, all the while clinging to Serena¡®s arm coquettishly.


    ¡°Serena, I want to be your sister-inw too. As long as you make that happen, I''ll repay you however


    you want!¡± Another woman was pestering Serena, hoping she''d help set them up.


    ¡°Serena, I''m not picky. You have five brothers. If any of them is single, I''m up for it!"


    Looking at the ten or so pleading faces before her, Serena offered a light smile.


    ¡°Alright, I can''t decide who my brother''s date. How about this? 1''ll find an opportunity to invite all of you


    over to my house. Who they end up with will depend on your skills."


    The crowd was instantly overjoyed, showering Serena with praises.


    ¡°Serena, you''re the best friend I''ve ever had. I love you so much."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You''re like a deity to me. If this works out, I''ll worship you for the rest of my life"


    "Serena, you''re so kind, so understanding."


    On the surface, Serena smiled, but deep down, she had no idea if this would work. After all, she knew


    her brothers¡¯ personalities all too well.


    Finding them suitable partners seemed like an impossible task.


    Just then, Arabe, leading her own team, was walking towards them.


    She was an absolute sight for sore eyes. Her natural radiance and the ¡°straight-A student¡± aura around


    her made her the center of attention the moment she appeared.


    "Look, the straight-A student is here! Oh my God, she''s even prettier in person. t finally get to see her


    today."


    ¡°Westerly College is letting a freshman lead the team this year?"


    ¡°What''s so strange about that? Arabe is the only student they can be proud of at Westerly College.


    Of course, they''d let her appear at such an event."


    "Indeed, no one else is more capable of leading the team than her. I just wonder if she''llpete."


    "What? If the straight-A studentpetes, what will she choose? If it''s the same as mine, I''ll quit


    immediately¡± Someone sounded disheartened.


    ¡°Can''t you have a little ambition? Just because she¡¯s academically gifted doesn''t mean she''s equally


    talented in other areas!"


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense."


    Seeing Arabe surrounded by people walking in her direction, Serena felt a bit ufortable. What


    was she doing here?

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Wasn''t rk spoiling her enough? Not enough for her? Needed toe here and steal the limelight,


    too? She''s really going to use her pseudonym to beat these students? Shameless! What''s the point if


    she win like that? Empty victory!


    Upon seeing members of Summerfield College''s talent team members resting nearby, the students of


    Westerly College immediately felt a sense of unease and tension.


    After all, Summerfield College was one of the top universities in the country.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Compared to them, the Westerly College seemed somewhat inferior.


    Worse yet, the two schools¡¯ rest areas were adjacent, creating an inexplicable sense of tension and


    psychological pressure.


    Arabe scanned everyone. "Everyone take a moment to rest in your own space and adjust your


    mindset. Thepetition will start in twenty minutes"


    One girl in a white dress couldn''t help but say, "Arabe, I''m a little nervous."


    "Me too.¡± Another girl in a ck gown anxiously piped up. ¡°I''ve been studying piano for five years, but


    students from music colleges arepeting. I''m afraid I''ll be utterly defeated as soon as I perform:


    Before she could fully express her anxiety, a mocking voice interrupted.


    "You dared to embarrass yourself after only five years of practice? I''ve been ying piano since I was


    three, fifteen years now, and I wouldn''t dare to enter a pianopetition."


    The speaker was Emma, a music major from Summerfield College. Her fingers fell on the nearby piano


    keys, ying a famous piece with a showy disy of her speed and skill.


    The students from Westerly College listened in stunned silence, their faces burning with


    embarrassment. They hadn''t expected her to be so good.


    They should never have entered thepetition.


    They were not only bringing trouble upon themselves but also embarrassing Westerly College.


    After Emma finished ying, the students from Summerfield College apuded and praised her


    performance.


    The students from Westerly College remained silent, not one making a sound.


    ¡°Fifteen years of practice, and you still hit a wrong note, yet you dare to criticize others?" Arabe¡¯s lips


    curved into a smirk, speaking casually. ¡°You didn''t even interpret half of the piece''s emotion. Your


    fifteen years might not even be worth someone else''s five."


    Everyone present was shocked at her words.


    Even the students from Westerly College looked at Arabe with admiration in their eyes.


    Emma made a mistake? And Arabe actually caught it! Incredible!


    ¡°Wait, I didn''t hear any mistakes.¡¯ someone from Summerfield College said.


    ¡°I''ve been learning the piano for ten years. If Emma made a mistake, I would have noticed it."


    ¡°Emma is the pride of Summerfield College''s music department, and there''s no way she would make


    such a basic mistake"


    ¡°Emma, did you?"


    Emma, eager to show off her skills to everyone, had indeed identally hit a wrong note.


    She thought her speed could cover it up, as the incorrect and correct notes were extremely simr.


    Even a music professor wouldn''t notice unless they listened carefully.


    But Arabe had managed to identify her mistake in such a short time.


    Could Arabe¡¯s piano skills be even more advanced than hers?


    ¡°Emma, did you make a mistake just now, or is she ndering you? If she is, I demand an immediate


    apology."


    ¡°Emma, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Your face looks a bit pale."


    Ignoring the chatter around her, Emma quietly returned to her seat.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    The folks of Summerfield College always seemed to carry a certain air of pride in their bones,


    perpetually looking down on others. Even when they were in the wrong, they would never admit it.


    ¡°So someone messed up their performance earlier?" Someone from Westerly College began to jeer.


    "With that arrogant, self-important air about you, I thought you were something special. But this is all


    you''ve got?"


    "So the musical genius of Summerfield College isn''t all that after all."


    This provoked the Summerfield crowd, who began to retort: "Who are you talking about?"


    Westerly College fired back: "Whoever the cap fits. It seems the top-notch students the prestigious


    college churns out are all hot-headed and impatient. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think your cafeteria


    only serves jpenos because everyone seems to be on a short fuse."


    Summerfield College retaliated, ¡°Do you have any proof that Emma messed up? If not, you''d best


    apologize to her right now, or we, the people of Summerfield College, will not let this slide."


    Westerly College: ¡°The top scorer says Emma messed up, so she messed up.


    ¡°Enough! Can''t you ever stop?" Emma could no longer hold back and snapped at them, ¡°Would you all


    please shut up?"


    She was tired of hearing them repeatedly bring up her mistake.


    Serena, who was standing on the side, was left speechless by the whole spectacle.


    Arabe was Maestro Melody. If she said Emma messed up, then she definitely did. She was a master


    pianist, for crying out loud!


    Even if they couldn''t recognize Arabe as a master, Emma''s reaction should have been enough. Yet,


    they were oblivious and insensitively making a spectacle of themselves.


    Serena was exasperated but tried her best to stay under the radar, not wanting to draw Arabe¡¯s


    attention. Arabe was known for not giving face to anyone. It would be a huge embarrassment if she


    exposed Serena''s fake rich girl act in thisrge crowd.


    The crowd fell silent once again, until surprise gasps erupted from the Summerfield College group.


    ¡°Nancy Austin, your family is something else. Another $3 million for a piece by Ms. Mirabelle."


    ¡°Wow, this painting is incredible."


    "Is $3 million just pocket change for the Austin family?"


    "They''re so rich.


    Mirabelle was a master artist renowned in the art world. She was highly respected in the art world.


    With her exquisite painting skills, fluid strokes, and bold creations, she single-handedly elevated the art


    of painting to new heights.


    Every piece of her work achieved a bnce of form and spirit, filled with life and vitality. She was a


    significant figure in the art world, admired by many.


    ¡°Mirabelle is my favorite artist, bar none.¡± Nancy smiled gently and said, "My parents know how much I


    love her work, so they try to acquire her pieces for me whenever they can. This is hertest work,


    ¡®Mountain River¡¯. Her technique is simply iparable."


    The crowd admired the new piece on her phone, nodding in agreement.


    "Yes, capturing the spirit and form, which are the most challenging aspects of a painting, she does it so


    well. Truly admirable."


    ¡°Other artists eitherck in expression or fail to capture the spirit. But with Mirabelle¡¯s work, not only is


    the style refreshing, but it''s also distinctively personal. I''m one of her fans, too."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Your parents are so good to you, helping you collect Mirabelle¡¯s work.


    They''re like the perfect parents."


    ¡°My parents don''t seem to be like yours."

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Serena, sitting to one side, pleaded, "Please stop praising her! If Mirabelle realizes everyone is


    At this moment, Arabe pulled out her phone, preparing to take care of some personal affairs.


    Unexpectedly, Nancy, feeling superior, suddenly hushed everyone around her, then lifted her eyes


    arrogantly towards Arabe.


    ¡°With your perfect academic record and broad knowledge, surely you have some unique insights. Why


    not give your opinion on this art piece and tell us what''s so special about it?"


    If someone with a perfect academic record came from a privileged family, then not being able to


    recognize the artist or style of this art piece or not knowing what made it special just showed ack of


    exposure and knowledge.


    If she came from humble beginnings, no matter how great her academic achievements were, she still


    cannotpare to them, the privileged daughters of wealthy families.


    So, regardless of how Arabe responded to this question, she will either be mocked for herck of


    knowledge or her humble background.


    Arabe lifted her gaze to find a group of people ready tough at her.


    She then looked at Nancy''s phone, which disyed andscape painting, presumably the one they


    said was purchased for three million dors.


    Her eyes went cold, "To me, it''s no better than a child¡¯s scribbles."


    Everyone was stunned by her words, and even Nancy was taken aback for a few seconds.


    This naive girl dared toment that the masterpiece of the revered Mirabelle was no better than a


    child''s scribbles!


    It seemed not only did shee from a humble background, but she alsocked any sense of art


    appreciation!!


    ¡°Seems like the top schr only knows how to study, unable to appreciate the value of this painting.¡±


    Nancy recovered, raising her superior smile, chuckling, ¡°This is a new piece by the renowned artist


    Mirabelle"


    ¡°Indeed! It was just auctioned off two days ago at an auction by the Austin family for three million


    dors."


    ¡°We don''t me you for not being able to appreciate fine art, but you dare to say that Mirabelle¡¯s talent


    is no better than a child''s. You are not only insulting Mirabelle but also all of her fans!"


    ¡°Apologize to Mirabelle!"


    Arabe smirked, looking at the girls in front of her like they were fools.


    ¡°Last year, the Collins family bought a piece by Mirabelle for ten million dors. This year, the MeMillian


    family bought another one for ten million dors. Now, you''re saying your family bought a genuine


    Mirabelle for just three million dors?"


    ¡°What''s so impossible about that? The Collins and McMillian families are notorious for their


    extravagance and willing to overspend. We, the Austin family, are close with Mirabelle. What¡¯s wrong


    with her giving us a discount?"


    Nancy said, sounding a bit defensive.


    After all, Arabe didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between the Austin family and Mirabelle and had


    no evidence to prove her lying. So, she continued her bluff. What could Arabe do?


    Arabe found it even more amusing, ¡°You say you know Mirabelle? Is she male or female?"


    ¡°A man! An old gentleman!¡± Nancy dered confidently, ¡°I''ve met him many times. He''s very refined


    and schrly, with a strong artistic vibe"


    Arabe could not help but chuckle, ¡°Mirabelle is a woman and not very old.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, she never gives anyone discounts."


    ¡°How would you know? Are you iming to know Mirabelle personally?"


    Nancy insisted, ¡°Mirabelle has had a long-standing rtionship with our family. I''ve met him many


    times. On the other hand, your family certainly doesn''t have any of Mirabelle''s artwork, which is why


    you don''t recognize thendscape painting."


    ¡°Mirabelle has never painted andscape.¡± Arabe said nonchntly, ¡°Yours is a fake"


    ¡°A fake?"


    At this, everyone was stunned.


    The folks at Westerly College couldn''t believe how confident Arabe was in dering thendscape


    painting a fake.


    And Nancy, she was absolutely livid. Just as she was about to demand proof from Arabe, she


    noticed Serena frantically signaling her.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Oh, yes, Serena Collins!


    ¡°Serena, what''s your take on this?"


    Not only did Nancy fail to grasp Serena''s point, but she also called her out in front of everyone, "You''re


    worldly-wise, so tell me, is Mirabelle a man or a woman, old or young? Moreover, is thisndscape


    painting the work of Mirabelle?"


    Serena, having been singled out, reluctantly stood up. Her gaze shifted to Arabe; in front of all these


    people, she simply couldn''t bring herself to call her sister.


    Fortunately, Arabe didn''t seem to take her seriously, appearing nonchnt.


    "Mirabelle is a woman, and her age is indeed not that old,¡¯ Serena said grudgingly, casting a nce at


    Arabe.


    If she lied, wouldn''t Arabe throw the evidence right in her face in front of everyone?


    A long time ago, when George and Jennifer visited the Collins family, they had personally confirmed


    that Arabe was the renowned painter Mirabelle and the calligrapher Labe. If Serena tried to bluff


    now, she would be the one to lose face.


    Rather than embarrassing herself, it was better to let her friend Nancy bear the brunt.


    "Mirabelle is a woman? Just like the straight-A student said?"


    "So, is Nancy lying?"


    ¡°Are you saying Nancy is trying to put on a brave face?"


    Weren''t Nancy and Serena good friends? Why would Serena personally embarrass her?


    Whispers spread through the crowd.


    Nancy clearly couldn''t believe that Serena would disgrace her in front of so many people.


    That was not what friends did!


    "Serena, didn''t your family spend ten million dors on a painting by Mirabelle a year ago?" Suddenly,


    someone remembered this and hurriedly asked Serena.


    Serena dly changed the subject, "Yes, our family did indeed purchase a painting by Mirabelle for ten


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    million dorsst year."


    ¡°Serena, your family is so rich, just buying a ten million dor painting like that. The McMillian family


    can afford ten million, and so can you. No wonder you two could be inws."


    People started to tter again.


    Serena felt a bit uneasy. She was afraid Arabe would publicly expose her fake-rich-girl act, and even


    more afraid Arabe would deny her engagement to Romeo. So, she preempted, ¡°Alright, the


    Let''s focus on that."


    "Serena, since your family has bought Mirabelle¡¯s work, can you tell us, does Mirabelle really not give


    any discounts?¡± Someone else asked.


    Serena looked at Arabe again, reluctantly admitting, ¡°When she says no discounts, there are no


    discounts."


    Everyone was surprised that the straight-A student was more knowledgeable than Nancy and was on


    the same level as Serena. In contrast, Nancy seemed a bit pitiful and pathetic.


    Nancy couldn''t understand why Serena wouldn''t help her. Serena could only quietly make up an


    excuse to divert her.


    And the people from Westerly College, looking at Arabe, were all full of admiration.


    The straight-A student was really impressive.


    She easily embarrassed the people from Summerfield College!


    ¡°Arabe, you''re amazing!"


    No wonder President Barton personally chose her to lead the team. She truly had the ability and


    strength.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    The talentpetition was about to take off in a blink.


    The first round was all about musical instruments. Serena, one of the shining stars from Summerfield


    College, took the stage for a violin performance.


    Sitting among the audience, Arabe was first disturbed by the deafening apuse and cheers. Soon,


    however, she found herself more annoyed by the discordant violin melodies.


    It turned out that Serena''s violin performance was even more displeasing than her piano ying.


    Thankfully, the performer on stage soon changed, and the music gradually took a turn for the better.


    As Arabe juggled her work on her phone and the violin melody, she lifted her gaze, intending to give


    her eyes a break. To her surprise, Alma Collins was standing under the spotlight, violin in hand!


    Alma, with one hand on the violin and one on the bow, was an image of ecstasy. Her performance was


    so enchanting that it set the whole audience aze.


    She was indeed another shining star from Summerfield College, oftenpared to Serena. Both of


    them were not only exceptionally beautiful but also extremely talented.


    But to Arabe, Alma¡¯s violin performance was just barely passable.


    Arabe continued working on her phone until Alma finished her piece, earning high praise from the


    judges.


    The apuse from the audience was like rolling thunder, wave after wave, seemingly endless.


    With a radiant smile, Alma took the microphone and announced, ¡°While we have contestants from


    many prestigious schools today, thepetitor I was most looking forward to facing didn''t participate. I


    don''t want to leave with regrets, especially since she tried toe to Summerfield College. I''d like to


    invite her to take the stage and show us all her unique talents."


    With that, she directly called out Arabe.


    Everyone was left stunned. Alma, the darling of Summerfield College, had just challenged the top


    schr from Westerly College!


    Her confident smile carried the aura of a winner as the spotlight began its hunt for Arabe.


    The atmosphere was electric.


    ¡°Alma dares to challenge the best student.¡± someone from Westerly College gasped. "Even if Arabe


    can y the violin, it''s uneptable for Alma to spring this on us without any notice. This is a totalck


    of respect!"


    "She''s clearly trying to put Arabe in a difficult position and make Westerly College look bad. She


    definitely has ulterior motives."


    "This is outrageous!"


    Finally, the spotlight found Arabe, drawing many eyes to her.


    The short-haired girl next to Arabe offered, "Let me go up. Although my major is piano, I do know a


    bit about the violin"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anything was better than going up there knowing nothing at all.


    "It alles down to whether our top schr dares to ept the challenge."


    The host, who was the president of the Summerfield College student council, said passionately. "Let''s


    give a big round of apuse to encourage her!"


    The apuse was deafening. All eyes were on Arabe.


    Westerly College''s students were growing anxious. ¡°They''re being too much.


    As the hosts, they should at least try to smooth things over instead of egging everyone on."


    ¡°Arabe, you didn''t sign up for thepetition. You can totally refuse."


    Having just finished her work, Arabe stood up casually, "Sure, I can y along.


    The girl beside her was about to dissuade her when Arabe took the violin from her hands, saying, "I''ll


    just borrow this for a bit."


    "No." the girl nervously whispered, "This is a cheap violin. It won''t sound as good as Alma''s".

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Who didn''t know the wealth of the Collins family? They indulged in only the best.


    "It''s no problem,¡¯ Arabe said, clutching her violin as she ascended the stage.


    The crowd''s jeers escted. They hadn''t expected the straight-A schr to have such courage to


    ept the challenge so readily.


    Thispetition was shaping up to be quite the spectacle.


    The apuse from the audience was like a wave, one crashing after another.


    Perhaps not expecting Arabe to ept the challenge, Alma seemed even more smug.


    It wasn''t enough to be brave on such a grand asion. The potential humiliation could spread to her


    family, to Westerly College, people wouldugh at the straight-A student, wouldn''t they?


    The host introduced Arabe, and she began to perform.


    Serena, amongst the audience, knew of Arabe''s fame as a piano master, but Alma didn''t.


    Serena thought Arabe was proficient in piano, but not necessarily in violin.


    To lose to a college student on the violin as the renowned Maestro Melody, wouldn''t that be the real


    humiliation?


    She didn''t care who won or lost. Whether Arabe or Alma lost, it would be a pleasure to watch.


    Arabe, already strikingly beautiful, stood on the stage. Under the spotlight, she was iparable.


    Her right hand, holding the bow, was incredibly steady. Her left hand was precise, her bowing even.


    The melody she yed was beautiful, and her tone was impable. Her music was as clean and


    beautiful as she was.


    Just standing on stage, she emanated an air of sophistication and artistic temperament far above the


    rest.


    Everyone was stunned. They hadn''t expected the straight-A schr to y the violin so well.


    They even less expected her incredibleposure. Standing on stage, she seemed like an


    untouchable dream.


    Her performance was pure and incisive, noble yet fierce. Her unparalleled tone and powerful


    interpretation had an epic quality, representing nobility and resilience.


    The joy and sorrow of life, the abundance of emations, the icy cold and fiery heat, under Arabe''s


    passionate interpretation, swept over everyone like a tornado.


    The word ¡®stunning¡¯ was not enough to describe the impact of her performance.


    Alma, standing to the side, was frozen. She waspletely drawn into the world created by the music.


    It felt as if the world only contained the girl on stage, her music leading everyone through the peaks


    and valleys of life.


    When the music ended, everyone was lost in the wonderful melody. It was a while before thunderous


    apuse broke out.


    The apusested for a while. The girl on the stage bowed, her posture elegant and beautiful.


    The violinist and music professor from Summerfield College, Professor Antonio, apuded


    enthusiastically, praising, ¡°Your bowing skills and performance technique are not inferior to any master


    of your generation."


    Such high praise led to another wave of apuse.


    Another judge picked up the microphone, emotionally asking, "I want to ask, where did this piecee


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    from?"


    It was so melodious and pleasing to the ear!


    Just listening to it once was enough to leave asting impression.


    "It was an improvisation,¡¯ Arabe truthfully answered.


    The audience was once again shocked. Even the judges thought she was a prodigy. That such a


    beautiful piece of music was an improvisation by her!

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    ¡°Your melody is passionate and robust, rhythmically potent and powerful.


    You''ve captured everything that this song was meant to express. I dare say that no one will interpret


    this song better than you, except perhaps the violin virtuoso, if she were to return to the scene."


    Such high praise!


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Jamie, Regan, and Pagonana were the three legends of the international violin world, considered the


    three towering figures representing the pinnacle of the violin field in the 21st century.


    Jamie was the most mysterious of them all; no one had ever seen her in person, but the six pieces she


    Many violinists could easily master various famous violin pieces, but they were intimidated by Jamie''s


    music because it was a true test of a performer''s cultivation and inner strength. Most violinists dared


    not attempt it lightly.


    The duet "Life" performed by Jamie and Regan has yet to be surpassed.


    Although she didn''t show her face in "Life", their performance had be legendary.


    Now, the music professor was actuallyparing Arabe to Jamie.


    Alma, sitting to one side, clenched her fists in frustration.


    Another renowned musician, Marico, picked up the microphone and said admiringly, "Jamieposed


    six violin pieces, seemingly simple scales, but they are imbued with rich, ever-changing emotions. They


    demand high levels of cultivation, musicality, pitch, technique, etc. from the performer."


    He looked at Arabe and said warmly, ¡°Few violinists dare to attempt her pieces in public for fear that


    their performance won''t even reach half of the master''s standard. But now, your improvisation gives me


    hope. I believe you will break this convention and be the next legend. I have high hopes for you.


    Keep going."


    Arabe gave a serene smile and thanked him for hisments.


    Another violin association director picked up the microphone and said kindly, ¡°I dare say that there is no


    violinist in the country who can perform as freely as you do. You have given us a luxurious auditory


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    feast. This is the first time I have been part of such a feast in thirty-six years. I am deeply moved and


    fully immersed. I hope to see you shine at the international violinpetition next time."


    The apuse from the audience was like thunder in the sky, fervent and passionate.


    Who would have thought that Arabe would receive such unanimous praise from the judges.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing us such a beautiful song. I can only say that my trip here today was worth it.


    Would you be interested in bing myst disciple?" thest judge on the panel asked warmly.


    Everyone was stunned because the speaker was the president of the Solterra Violin Association¡ª


    Oswald.


    In his youth, he had received two months of guidance from Regan. Although Regan didn''t formally


    ept him as a disciple, his violin skills improved tremendously after these two months, and he


    became a shining star in the international violin world.


    Because of his connections with Regan and his status in the violin world, many prestigious families


    wanted their children to study under him.


    He never took disciples and only taught one person the violin. That person was said to be Alma.


    Everyone thought that Alma would be Oswald''s only true disciple. Alma also took pride in this. But


    now, in front of so many people, Oswald was extending an olive branch to Arabe. This was


    unbearable for Aima!


    Alma was so embarrassed she couldn''t utter a word.


    Faced with such a great temptation, Arabe disagreed, let alone shed tears of gratitude. Instead, she


    smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Professor Oswald, but at the moment, I just want


    to study medicine to save lives. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Everyone was too shocked to speak.


    Was she crazy?

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Being chosen as Oswald''s sole apprentice was like finding a shortcut to sess. With his guidance


    and her talent, she could be a rising star in the violin world.


    Fame, fortune, and pursuing a life of dreams, all those were right in front of her. All she had to do was


    say yes.


    But she refused!!!


    Oswald was taken aback. There were countless people begging him for tutge, none of whom he


    deemed worthy. But this girl, she dared to say no?!


    ¡°You can still pursue your medical studies while honing your violin skills. They don''t have to be mutually


    exclusive. With your talent, you can definitely make a name for yourself in the world of violin,¡¯ Oswald


    suggested, leaving everyone astonished.


    He was actually pleading with her! Pleading with a seemingly ordinary first-year student!


    And not just any student, but one from Westerly College!


    Not Summerfield College, not Helgen College, but Westerly College!


    His insistence was shocking to everyone. Especially to Alma, who couldn''t believe that Arabe¡¯s talent


    could make Oswald go this far!


    After all, her parents had tried everything, even pulling strings abroad, but still couldn''t convince


    Oswald to take her as a true apprentice.


    Usually, Oswald would only give her some guidance, never fully sharing his secrets!


    But Arabe had indeed caught his eye!


    ¡°Thank you, professor, but I believe one can''t serve two masters."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Not to mention, she had multiple things to manage, including taking care of Grandpa Tanner''s feelings.


    After all, Grandpa Tanner had hinted for years that she should inherit his legacy.


    If she were to be Oswald''s apprentice now, she could already imagine Grandpa Tanner''s


    explosive reaction.


    "lL want to dedicate all my energy to medicine. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Arabe politely declined.


    Not only Oswald but everyone else was also shocked that Arabe had once again refused!


    Unbelievable.


    Now, Alma was convinced that not only was she crazy, but she was also seriously sick.


    But Oswald still didn''t want to give up on such a promising talent. He smiled and said, ¡°If you ever


    change your mind, feel free to find me at, or I can add you on WhatsAppter."


    Everyone was once again shocked.


    And Alma was green with envy. What made this Arabe so special.


    Though her violin performance was indeed a bit better, it didn''t warrant such high regard from Oswald.


    Could it be because of her looks?

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    She turned to look at Arabe, noticing the young girl''s nonchnce as she expressed heartfelt


    gratitude and gracefully took her leave.


    Damn it, this little wretch must be thrilled to bits on the inside, yet she managed to maintain such a


    casual demeanor on the outside!


    No wonder Serena despised her. At this moment, Alma couldn''t stand it either. She''s such a pretender!


    Alma silently vowed to herself that she would one day outshine this girl!


    Upon Arabe''s return to the audience, the students of Westerly College practically hailed her as a


    legend.


    ¡°Arabe, you''re amazing! How can you y the violin so beautifully? How many years have you been


    studying?"


    ¡°Today, you didn''t only bring honor to yourself but to Westerly College as well!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    You''re so extraordinary, so wonderful"


    ¡°Arabe, I admire you so much. I dere from today onwards you''re my idol!"


    From the moment Arabe set foot in Summerfield College, she had broughthonor to Westerly College.


    As for therm, they were just dead weight!


    ¡°I think I can smash my violin when I get back. Practicing for all these years, and I''m still not a fraction


    as good as Be.¡± one of themmented.


    ¡°I hope Arabe ys a wrong note just to prove she''s human!"


    A freshman with such an exceptional level of musicality, causing such a profound impact.


    Only then can she achieve higher worth, making life even more beautiful.


    ¡°I always thought it was my violin that wasn¡¯t good enough, too cheap, that''s why it didn''t sound as


    good as the others"


    The girl who lent Arabe her violin confessed, ¡°Until just now, when I saw with my own eyes that the


    violin I thought was an embarrassment shine in your hands, I realized it wasn''t the violin''s fault. It was


    me."


    ¡°Arabe, if anyone dares to defame you, I''ll be the first to curse them! You''re so down-to-earth and


    talented, I won''t stand for anyone talking nonsense about you."


    ¡°You''re not only academically excellent and musically gifted but also incredibly beautiful and kind. It''s


    too much"


    Everyone kept chattering around Arabe until she reminded them to focus and prepare for the


    As for Serena, she had no words to describe how she felt.


    She thought she would feel satisfied seeing Alma lose, but at this moment, a surge of jealousy and


    resentment made her restless.


    How could that be!


    How could Arabe be so incredible?


    Her performance even made Oswald extend an olive branch to her repeatedly!


    That''s Oswald!


    The president of the violin association!


    She knew Arabe was a great pianist, but she didn''t expect her to be so much better at the violin.


    She and Martha even thought about making Arabe make some mistakes to cover up her own


    spotlight.


    But now, it seemed like Arabe was good at everything, making it really hard to find fault!


    Serena clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She was full of resentment, angry that


    someone had taught Arabe so many talents!


    She was supposed to be the least favored in the Murphy family!


    She''s supposed to be living at the bottom!


    But now, she had be an unreachable goddess, causing unbearable frustration!

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Where on earth did she get such connections, and how did she manage to learn so much in such a


    short span of time?


    Alma was seething, too.


    The other day, Arabe had made a scene at the local country club, standing up for a waiter and


    causing public embarrassment to Alma and her friends.


    The incident was still fresh in Alma¡¯s mind.


    And then there was the time when their grandmother woke up from aa.


    Both families had gone to the hospital to visit her, and Alma had tried to team up with Arabe to kick


    Serena out of the Collins family. But Arabe had shot her down with cold mockery.


    Arabe had said, ¡°Has Serena been eating your food, drinking your water, spending your money?


    What business is it of yours if she stayed in the family? Keep it up, and you''ll be the first one to leave


    the Collins family!"


    Alma had wanted to negotiate with Arabe, considering that Serena was not of Collins¡¯ blood, while


    she and Arabe were the true Collins heiresses. ButArabe had just given her a warning look and


    refused to stoop to her level.


    Because of this, her mother, Beverly Collins, had given her a good tongueshing when she got home.


    Her mother had said that Arabe wouldnever conspire with her and called her stupid, inferior to


    Arabe in every way.


    Now, Alma had to find a way to regain her standing!


    Half an hourter.


    Arabe waited for the group of ssmates to finish their performance onstage before she led her team


    to leave.


    She had to go to another auditorium to check on Joyce and Mya''sprofessionalpetition.


    As she was passing by backstage, Alma stopped her in her tracks. "Be, let''s y a game of chess."


    This caught the attention of many people around them.


    Was Alma still upset about losing and wanted another challenge?


    Soon, people started sending messages on WhatsApp, secretly calling others over to witness that


    event.


    "I don''t have time to y games with you.¡± Arabe¡¯s tone was dismissive.


    She was about to lead her team away when Alma blocked her path.


    ¡°Just five minutes! Five minutes to determine the winner."


    They didn''t have to finish the game. As long as someone was leading in five minutes, they would be


    dered the winner.


    Arabe knew Alma was still not over their past conflicts. She wanted to challenge her to a game of


    chess, which meant her chess skills must be on par with her violin skills.


    ¡°You don''t even ask what Arabe is good at, and you just propose a game of chess. You just want to


    beat Arabe at something you''re good at, right?


    Don''t you think that''s not very sportsmanlike?"


    ¡°Fine, no need to y. Arabe gave it to you."


    "You agreed to the bet, and you have to ept the loss. Even that basic principle you don''t


    understand, oh, I get it, it must be because your teacher wanted to take Arabe as hisst disciple, so


    you''re feeling unbnced."


    ¡°Arabe, beat her, show her that there are always people better than her"


    "Let''s go.¡± Arabe still didn''t want to y with her.


    Alma once again blocked her way, ¡°Just one minute, one minute to decide the winner."


    With thingsing to this point.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow. She really wanted topete?


    People from Westerly College couldn''t help but retort, ¡°Have you been pampered from a young age,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    never lost, so you can''t ept defeat? Arabe already said she has no time, and you''re still sticking


    around like a stubborn stain. Haven''t you heard the saying, every dog has its day."


    ¡°What stubborn stain! Alma is the Collins family¡¯s heiress, and if you say she''s a stubborn stain, then


    you''re worse than that!"


    ¡°Exactly, Alma is willing topete with you. That''s because she respects you."


    ¡°A top scorer should be capable of everything, right? It''s just a minute-long game, and you''ve been


    wasting more than a minute here already."


    "Exactly!"

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    "Be, I challenge you. If you''re not good at chess, you can choose another talent,¡¯ Alma confidently


    proposed. "I can y the piano, chess, and even do painting and calligraphy."


    Alma, being the daughter of a wealthy family, had plenty of opportunities to hone her talents. Many


    around her secretly admired the shimmering aura she exuded. If they could, they''d love to have the


    same impressive background and talents and be the object of others'' envy.


    "Fine, chess it is¡± Be reluctantly agreed. "One minute."


    Alma was secretly delighted. She borrowed a chess set and graciously allowed Be to make the first


    move.


    "No need, I''ll give you a three-move advantage."


    What?


    Alma was insulted by Be''s offer. She smiled and said, "That wouldn''t be fair, would it? Competition is


    about fairness. I''ll call you sis. Respecting the elders is a traditional virtue in Solterra. So please, make


    the first move."


    Be didn''t want to waste her breath arguing, so she made the first move.


    Alma thought Be was speechless in the face of her wit and felt even more triumphant. However, her


    smile didn''tst long as she watched the game progress.


    It was supposed to be a simple game, but Be maneuvered with such ease, leaving Alma at a


    disadvantage. Her pieces were continuously captured by Be.


    In less than a minute, the oue was clear. Many of the onlookers who had just arrived saw the end


    of the game, with Be as the winner.


    Be maintained her indifferent demeanor, as if winning or losing was a trivial matter to her.


    But Alma sat before the chessboard, thunderstruck. She had believed she could maintain a lead for at


    least a minute. But now, looking at the disastrous state of the board, she was filled with shame and


    couldn''t utter a word.


    How could this be.


    How could Be''s chess skills be so formidable?


    It was one thing for her to be good at violin, but to also crush her at chess.


    As Be stood up, someone eximed, "It''s Professor Oswald!"


    Professor Oswald had somehow appeared amongst the crowd. No one knew how long he''d been


    standing there watching. His warm smile and approving apuse were directed at Be.


    ¡°Wonderful, absolutely wonderful. I had no idea you were also skilled at chess. Who did you learn


    from?"


    To win over Alma in both violin and chess was impressive.


    Alma was equally talented in chess as she was in violin.


    But instead of boasting about her mentor, Be asked, "What brings you here,Professor Oswald?"


    Instead of judging thepetition, what brought him backstage?


    ¡°I wanted to add you on WhatsApp,¡¯ Professor Oswald replied with agentlemanly smile.


    He had mentioned, whilementing on Be''s violin performance, that ifshe ever changed her mind,


    she was wee to seek him out at the ViolinAssociation, or he could add her on WhatsApp.


    He was serious!


    As soon as Be left the audience area, he followed!


    Everyone was stunned by his actions. It was clear he was very fond of Beand satisfied with her


    performance. He intended to take her as his student.


    In front of so many people, Be didn''t want to embarrass him. She took out her phone, opened her


    QR code, and handed it over.


    After scanning her contact card, Professor Oswald said, "Added."


    After epting his request, Bemented, "I have another team to coach for thepetition. I


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    won''t keep you, Professor."


    "Very well; Professor Oswald nodded, "Feel free to reach out anytime."


    As he walked past Alma, he didn¡¯t spare her a nce.


    He thought that by pretending not to see her, he could spare her the bruise on her ego.


    But Alma misunderstood his good intentions and felt even more jealous and dissatisfied!


    She felt that Professor Oswald was ignoring her and repeatedly showing favor to Be, treating her as


    invisible.


    Everyone else was gathering around Be.


    ¡°Be, you''re amazing! Not only are you good at violin, but your chess skills are also top-notch!"

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    "When did you start ying chess?"


    ¡°Some folks have miscalcted their moves. They wanted to beat you but ended up embarrassing


    themselves again."


    ¡°Hahaha, exactly."


    Just then, a resonant and robust voice reached every ear.


    "Well, well, let me see what''s happening over here. It''s quite lively!"


    Everyone turned to the voice, surprised to see none other than the renowned Mr. Eugene!


    Mr. Eugene is a well-known Chess Master, mastering all types of chess, especially Go.


    Because of his extreme obsession with chess, many people called him "Chess Fanatic."


    Why would such a big shot appear at a smallpetition like the one at Summerfield College and even


    wander backstage?


    Could it be, like Oswald, Mr. Eugene was also looking for gifted young yers in thepetition to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    take as disciples?


    Thinking that, everyone''s gaze turned to Alma.


    Alma¡¯''s Go skills were taught by Chess Master Morgan, who was said to have received guidance from


    Mr. Eugene.


    However, Alma lost to Arabe. Would Mr. Eugene still consider her worthy, would he take her as his


    protege.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what''s going on? Why are there so many people?"


    There were too many people; the old man couldn''t spot Arabe.


    He had heard from Grandpa Beck that Arabe would lead the team to Summerfield College today, so


    he came here specifically to catch her!


    The girl had promised to y a few games of chess with him, but it had been three to four months, and


    he hadn''t seen her!


    He had to make a special trip here.


    Unreliable.


    What''s more infuriating was that Grandpa Beck had been unting photos of him and the girl


    conducting experiments, irking everyone.


    Every time they saw the girl experimenting with him, the group couldn''t help but scold Grandpa Beck,


    but he seemed to enjoy it.


    Today, Grandpa Charles, the Principal of Summerfield College, was busy.


    Instead, Vice Principal Mr. Leopold was bending over backward to amodate him, looking very


    respectful.


    ¡°I heard that Alma from the Collins family is ying Go against Arabe from Westerly College.¡¯ Mr.


    Leopold said with a jovial smile.


    "Good heavens:


    Arabe was ying Go here?


    Who dared to challenge Arabe?


    Wasn''t that just asking for trouble??


    "Let''s go have a look"


    Maybe he should be ready to call 911, considering Arabe''s chess skills could easily give someone a


    heart attack.


    Mr. Leopold thought the Chess Master was interested in the game of Go. As soon as he took a few


    steps forward, he noticed that Arabe was ready to leave.


    The game seemed to be over?


    "Grandpa Eugene?"


    Arabe was surprised to see the old man and regretted wasting a minute with Alma earlier.


    Otherwise, she could have avoided Mr. Eugene.


    "You youngdy, I had toe all this way to catch you." As soon as Mr.


    Eugene saw Arabe, he couldn''t help but start nagging.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    It sounded like Mr. Eugene hade to find Arabe.


    But Arabe seemed like she wanted to slip away.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    ¡°You never told me who you gave those jade chess pieces I gifted you!"


    His words detonated like a bomb in the crowd.


    Everyone was too stunned to speak. From the sounds of it, Mr. Eugene seemed to have quite the


    rtionship with Arabe.


    The jade chess set that Mr. Eugene mentioned, could it be the same one that caused a sensation


    worldwide?


    It was rumored that the selection process for the jade stones was rigorous, any stones with cracks,


    uneven color, or too small were dismissed as materials.


    It took three years to select the materials and another three to craft the 361 pieces, all by hand. Each


    piece was valued at $20,000.


    When it was finished, it drew the attention of many chess collectors. In the end, Mr. Eugene bought it


    for $18 million, treating it as a treasure.


    But now, it seemed that Arabe had given away that priceless chess set after Mr. Eugene gifted it to


    her!


    How dare Arabe?


    That was a gift from Mr. Eugene himself!


    Even if they ignored the immense value, the sentiment behind the gift was not something she could just


    disregard!


    She was being utterly disrespectful!


    Arabe smirked, asking with interest, "Are you looking to settle old scores, Grandpa Eugene?"


    That chess set was given to her by Mr. Eugene when he lost a game to her!


    Fair and square.


    It was hers, and she was free to do with it as she pleased.


    "That chess set was my pride and joy. I insist that you y a game of chess with me today!" Mr.


    Eugene demanded.


    ¡°Here?¡± Arabe nced around. The crowd had grown quiterge, blocking every exit.


    The old man was ecstatic, "Right here!"


    He had finally found her. How could he not satisfy his craving for a chess game?


    Ah, for a man of his stature, finding a worthy opponent was a rare opportunity.


    ¡°Are you sure?" Arabe asked with a yful smile.


    He had lost thest game they yed, with only a few servants as witnesses.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But now, with so many students around, if he lost again.


    Was he not afraid of losing face?


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Mr. Eugene was full of confidence, whispering in Arabe¡¯s ear, "I''ve been practicing a lot


    at home these past few months!"


    Just to beat her once and regain his dignity.


    Arabe found it amusing, "So what''s the wager this time?"


    "No wager, no wager.¡± Mr. Eugene waved his hands dismissively, ¡°Just a friendly game."


    He couldn''t afford to lose another valuable possession to her, especially if she was just going to give it


    away again.


    He couldn''t take it.


    By now, the expressions on the faces of the spectators were beyond shock.


    The famous chess master, Mr. Eugene, had personally sought out Arabe backstage at the


    Summerfield Collegepetition to challenge her to a game of chess.


    Just how skilled was Arabe at chess??


    Although she had beaten Alma in the previous match, was that enough to impress Mr. Eugene??


    Alma, on the other hand, clenched her fists in disbelief.


    Why?


    Why did everyone favor Arabe, giving her so much face.


    The key point was that Arabe had been raised in the Murphy family. How did she have the


    connections to meet someone as influential as Mr.


    Eugene??


    Alma was somewhat upset because even her teacher hadn''t had the chance to meet Mr. Eugene, let


    alone a young girl like Arabe.


    But Mr. Eugene had Vice Principal Mr. Leopold bring the chess set, sat down, and began a match with


    Arabe.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    The sh of titans left everyone in awe, with the two opponents evenly matched from the get-go,


    keeping the audience on the edge of their seats.


    This was the essence of a chess game!


    This was what made it interesting!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mr. Eugene was reveling in thepetition, and his spirits lifted.


    On the other hand, Arabe was not as aloof as she had been with Alma. She was deeply engaged,


    her eyes sparkling with interest as if ying with an old friend, watching Mr. Eugene, the charming old


    man, with an air of casual amusement.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Got you!¡± Mr. Eugene was ted. Capturing one of Arabe¡¯s pieces felt more rewarding than


    capturing a hundred from someone else!


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile. One piece, and the old man was over the moon. She wondered how


    long it had been since he hadst tasted victory.


    Everyone thought Arabe would be defeated, yet as the minutes ticked by, they remained on equal


    footing, their skills evenly matched.


    Who was this Arabe, and from whom did she learn to y?


    How could she stand her ground against Mr. Eugene for so long?


    Was she even human?


    The spectators from Westerly College were stunned. Their top-ranked student was holding her own


    against Mr. Eugene!


    The game had been going on for half an hour, and neither of them had gained an upper hand. They


    had captured the same number of pieces!


    How did she manage that?


    Mr. Eugene was secretly delighted. He had not practiced in vain all these months to be able to hold his


    own against this youngdy!


    ¡°Considering how busy you''ve beentely, you''ve neglected your training.


    Look at you now, you''re rusty."


    With Arabe''s skills, she should have been able to beat him within half an hour.


    But now.


    Just as Mr. Eugene felt smug, Arabe captured three pieces. Surprised, He gaped at her, "You!"


    ¡°What''s the matter?"


    Mr. Eugene stared at the chessboard, suddenly realizing he had overlooked a key detail, allowing


    Arabe to exploit a weakness!


    From then on, he put all his focus on the game.


    Meanwhile.


    Andrew, the president of the Westerly College student union, nced at the clock, a bit worried.


    Arabe''spanions should have finished their matches by now, but they hadn''t shown up.


    Could they have suffered aplete defeat, losing so badly that Arabe had stayed back to console


    the tearful group?


    With this thought, he sent Arabe a WhatsApp message, [Done yet? Need any help?]


    Mya clung to Joyce''s arm, her nervousness apparent, "Why hasn''t Arabee yet? I''m getting


    anxious."


    ¡°Me too."


    Their turn wasing up soon. Arabe had promised toe and cheer for them before their


    matches.


    But now, Arabe hadn''t replied to their WhatsApp messages or answered their calls. Could it be


    because they were losing badly?


    ¡°Oh no, no, no.¡± Mr. Eugene watched in disbelief as Arabe captured another one of his pieces.


    Although Arabe hadn''t been practicing at hometely, she understood Mr.


    Eugene''s strategies, knowing the defenses he would set.


    So, she purposely let Mr. Eugene think he was sessful in defending his pieces. Instead, she


    attacked from a different angle, targeting his undefended pieces.


    The old man regretted his previous move, wishing he hadn''t made it!


    After another half hour, Arabe clinched the win by a single piece.


    The audience was stunned into silence, refraining from apuding for fear of hurting Mr. Eugene''s


    pride.


    He had lost to Arabe?


    Just as Mr. Eugene was about to voice his admiration for a well-y game, a young woman stepped


    forward with a challenge.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    ¡°Impossible! When Arabe beat Alma just now, I already felt something was off. Now that she''s beaten


    Mr. Eugene, don''t tell me you guys aren''t suspicious?"


    The girl''s words ignited a spark of doubt among the crowd.


    ¡°Exactly, Arabe is just a student. How could she possibly beat Mr. Eugene?"


    "Mr. Eugene is a renowned Master of chess."


    "I find it strange, too. Arabe must have cheated! She must have an Al helping her!"


    "A while ago, there was news about a chess yer who cheated using artificial intelligence and got


    caught, right? But his methods were pretty amateurish. He used a tiny camera to capture the


    chessboard and sent it to his aplices. They usedputer Al to analyze the game, then sent him


    the next move."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Arabe must have used some sort of smart chip. I demand a body search!"


    ¡°If Arabe really did stoop so low to beat Mr. Eugene, I believe she owes Mr.


    Eugene an apology, and Alma, too!"


    ¡°Her violin performance just now might also have been Al-assisted¡±"


    Everyone''s spective chatter reached Arabe¡¯s ears. She smirked, amused at theparison of her


    brain to an Al.


    "Maybe all her previous contests, including the SATs, were rigged too. If that''s the case, I demand we


    involve the police!"


    ¡°I also demand we call the police and revoke her eligibility for all contests."


    "L hope that Westerly College will take a firm stance and expel her. We can''t let a fraud like her


    continue her education."


    ¡°You''re just hurling baseless usations!"


    The folks from Westerly College came forward to defend Arabe, their faces flushed with indignation.


    "Every move Arabe made was witnessed by all of us. How could she have cheated? And how would


    she have done it?"


    "You all keep mentioning Al, but can you provide any proof?"


    "We can''t right now. That''s why we want to involve the police."


    ¡°Brazen enough to cheat but not brave enough to be used?"


    ¡°So, this is how Westerly College teaches you? Winning by any means necessary?"


    The crowd seemed convinced of Arabe''s guilt, looking at her with disdain.


    The people from Westerly College were fuming yet unable to defend her. "If you can''t provide any


    proof, it''s defamation! Arabe can sue you!"


    ¡°Sue us? Great, but first, let''s call the police! Once they''re here, the truth wille to light."


    The people from Westerly College were livid. They turned to Arabe and said with a mix of anger and


    helplessness, "Arabe, they''re going too far."


    "Go ahead and call the police if you want to. Those who can''t provide proof, I''ll sue each one of you.


    Also, I will demand a public apology from Summerfield College and a major demerit"


    Arabe''s defiant attitude infuriated the people from Summerfield College.


    Did she think they couldn''t provide any proof, and that''s why she was acting so high and mighty?


    She was the one who cheated, yet she was talking with such arrogance!


    She wouldn''t know what hit her until it was toote!


    Their vice principal was right here!


    Did this girl have no respect for authority?


    She was demanding Summerfield College?


    On what grounds was she demanding Summerfield College?


    Who did she think she was?

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Sitting nearby, a frown settled on Leopold''s face as he eyed the students with irritation.


    Regardless of how highly Principal Charles thought of Arabe, it was clear that given her academic


    prowess and standing, she would never stoop so low as to cheat.


    "Was that what you''re learning at Summerfield University?" Leopold asked sternly, his hands folded


    behind his back. ¡°using ssmates without any evidence?"


    ¡°Well, Sir¡± one student began, it''s a serious matter if she''s straying from the path. We just hope that


    Arabe doesn''t tarnish her image."


    "We hope that people at Westerly University see her true colors and not be deceived."


    ¡°And if her perfect SAT scores were obtained by cheating. Don''t you think it''s unfair to those who study


    hard?"


    ¡°Yeah, she easily beat everyone using Al."


    ¡°Enough!¡± Leopold rebuked, "You''re all so articte when ites to nder, but where was that


    eloquence when it came to academics? You are a disgrace to Summerfield University!"


    ¡°Apologies for the spectacle, Mr. Eugene, Leopold then turned to Mr. Eugene with a smile, "I''ll be sure


    to address this issue with each of them. If they fail to show remorse, I''ll invite their parents to discuss


    their future at the university."


    After all, Summerfield University valued a student''s character more than their grades.


    "Vice Principal.


    The students were confused. Why was their own Vice Principal siding with an outsider?


    Was it because Arabe was pretty? Or was it because he wanted to impress Mr. Eugene by defending


    Arabe?


    In the crowd, Serena let out a sigh of relief. So, Arabe had used some tactics to win thepetition.


    Perhaps even her title ¡®Maestro Melody¡¯ was fraudulently obtained.


    And her medical skills, maybe she had just copied from the inte or had an Al guiding her.


    Elsewhere, Alma felt a wave of satisfaction. So, Arabe had won thepetition by unfair means.


    She always knew that no one could match her violin skills or chess ability among their peers, not even


    the foolish Serena.


    Now, it was Arabe¡¯s turn to face the music!


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Mr. Eugeneughed heartily, apparently not affected by the situation at all.


    ¡°I''ve been teaching this youngdy chess for over ten years now, and she''s be better than her


    teacher. I should be proud, right?"


    What?


    Everyone was taken aback. What did Mr. Eugene just say?


    Arabe was his student? For over ten years?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alma and Serena thought they had misheard, but the shocked expressions on everyone''s faces told


    them otherwise. How on earth did Arabe get so close to Mr. Eugene to be his student for ten


    years?

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    The Vice Principal next to themughed in a respectful and courteous manner, "These students sure


    don''t know how to behave. I''ll definitely teach them a lessonter. Hope you weren''t bothered, Mr.


    Eugene."


    Mr. Eugene was in high spirits, not the least bit bothered by the people or things around him. He said,


    relishing the moment, "Well, this trip was certainly worthwhile!"


    It was worth it to get to y chess with Be and have a whole new perspective.


    He looked at Arabe and patted her shoulder, "You might want to consider taking up your grandpa''s


    mantle."


    Everyone was taken aback once again.


    What did Mr. Eugene mean by that?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Had he already picked his sessor long ago? And that person was Arabe, not Alma??


    Everyone instinctively looked at Alma.


    At this moment, Alma¡¯s face was filled with shock, looking extremely surprised.


    Had Arabe turned down Mr. Eugene earlier?


    Oh God. How could that be?


    Was there such a fool in this world?


    That was Mr. Eugene!


    The absolute pinnacle of the chess world, inheriting his legacy would be a dreame true.


    But Arabe just gave a light smile. The old man was ying tricks, trying to pressure her in front of


    everyone, thinking she would hesitate to refuse in order not to embarrass him.


    "It''s time for you to head back."


    Arabe did not mention anything about the inheritance, and she simply changed the subject with a


    single line.


    "Ha ha ha, alright. Do visit me more often and give me a call once in a while.


    Don''t always let me be the one to reach out to you and not get a response!"


    The old man''s tone was somewhatining, but the others around were green with envy.


    "IL know.


    ¡°Well, I''m heading back now" Mr. Eugene was about to leave when he suddenly remembered the old


    man always posting photos in the group chat to provoke everyone when he was conducting


    experiments with the youngdy.


    He used to think that behavior was absolutely outrageous! So pointless! So vexing!


    But now, he cheerfully said to Arabe, "Shall we take a photo together?"


    Everyone around widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched Mr. Eugene pull Arabe in for a


    photo. This Arabe was way too lucky to get such recognition from Mr. Eugene!


    "I''ve got to go.


    After taking the photo, Arabe checked the time, knowing thepetition was about to start, and said,


    "See youter."


    "See youter, kiddo." Mr. Eugene looked at the photo on his phone, grinning ear to ear.


    He sent a dozen photos to the group chat in one go, and in those photos, he was grinning so wide that


    his eyes were almost shut. Arabe, on the other hand, was as elegant as a lotus. Such a beauty. That


    McMillian boy was so lucky!


    Humph, this marriage thing, even he, as a grandpa, had yet to give his blessing!


    He had to see the boy''s character and sincerity. If he''s not up to snuff, there''s no way he would agree!


    Just as Arabe was leaving, she suddenly received a call from David.


    Surprised, she answered, "David?"


    ¡°Be, David''s world tour concert is kicking off in Summerfield. I''ve reserved two VIP tickets for you and


    Romeo. Don''t forget toe. The tickets are already on your phone."


    David Collins¡¯ sunny voice came through the phone, filled with 100% affection.


    He sent Arabe electronic tickets with QR codes on them that could be scanned for entry at the


    venue.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "Thanks, David."


    ¡°Look at you, all formal with me again after some time apart! We''re family.


    Forget about concert tickets. If you ever wanted me to serenade just for you, I''d be more than happy to!


    Any time of the day, even at 3 a.m."


    Arabe, "Thanks, David. But that''s really not necessary."


    ¡°I heard rk¡¯s back in town. Has he been giving you a hard time? If so, I''m going to have a word with


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    him!"


    Arabe smirked, "You think you can take on rk?"


    Despite rk''sck ofbat skills, he probably had the upper hand against David, right?


    "Don''t underestimate me. Even if I can''t beat rk, I won''t let him bully you.


    Whoever messes with you, I won''t let them get away with it. Just tell me if rk''s done anything that''s


    made you ufortable so I can settle the score!"


    "No, rk''s been pretty good to me."


    ¡°Well, that''s a relief." David sighed a hint of sourness in his heart. "I''ve got a concert touring up, so


    I won''t be able to be with you for a while. You should hang out with your friends more. If any of them


    happen to be fans of me and want a signed photo or ticket, just say yes. I will give them as many as


    they want, as long as they''re genuinely nice to you."


    Arabe was moved by his words.


    ¡°If they want to chat with me over a voice call or even video call, I''m up for it.


    I''m even willing to treat them to dinner and take photos with them. As long as you''re happy, I¡¯m up for


    anything."


    ¡°David, you''re so kind."


    ¡°It''s you who''s kind. I''m proud to have a sister like you. You''re such a sweetheart."


    David could imagine his sister''s sweet and adorable face even over the phone.


    ¡°Feel free to call or text me anytime."


    He had lost sleep over this, always feeling like he had done something wrong, that he had lost his


    ce in his sister''s heart, that rk had taken advantage of his absence.


    "I''ll message or call you whenever I''m free,¡¯ Arabe promised.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t bother you anymore then. Take care of yourself at school, okay? You hang up first."


    David could hear the lively chatter on her end. She was probably with her friends, so he didn''t want to


    hold her up.


    "Okay"


    After Arabe hung up, someone asked, ¡°Arabe, how many siblings do you have? How many did


    your mom give birth to?"


    It sounded like she had a lot.


    ¡°Not too many, Arabe evaded the question with a nomittal response.


    But someone said, "You know, Serena from the Collins family, the heiress? I heard she has five


    brothers, and she''s the only daughter. She''s the apple of her family''s eye!"


    ¡°[ think she has a captivating air about her; definitely looks like a rich girl. But I don''t really like her."


    ¡°Me neither. She seems so out of reach."


    "Hey Arabe, you share the samest name with Alma, who just called you sister. Are you guys


    rted?"


    ¡°Really?"


    Everyone was just curious and gossiping. After all, they didn''t think Arabe had any connection with


    the Collins family.


    There were many people with the surname Collins, including some celebrities, like the popr young


    heartthrob David.


    "Your violin ying just now was better than Serena''s,¡¯ Arabe suddenlyplimented a short-haired


    girl.


    "Really?" The girl was taken aback. "Really? But my overall score isn''t as high as hers."

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    ¡°You have more talent than her, and you just haven''t put in as many hours practicing.¡¯ Arabe stated ,


    If you apply yourself and practice diligently, chances are you''ll surpass her."


    ¡°Then I''ll definitely practice more, strive to take a big leap forward."


    The short-haired girl was surprised that she had received Arabe¡¯s approval, and a spark of


    motivation ignited within her. Surpassing Serena, something she wouldn''t have dared to dream of


    before!


    "So, Arabe, how did you find my saxophone performance just now?"


    ¡°How was my piano performance?"


    "My flute ying was okay, right?"


    Many were surrounding Arabe, seeking her assessment and validation.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena watched Arabe, her figure bathed in adoration, and she was stunned. Even after the crowd


    dispersed, she was still rooted to the spot, unable to believe what she had witnessed.


    Arabe had been receiving guidance from Mr. Eugene since she was a child, for over a decade.


    It was known that the famous chess master, Morgan, had only received a month of guidance from Mr.


    Eugene.


    What kind of merit did Arabe possess to be able to be so close to Mr. Eugene and to be so beloved


    by him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear today that Mr. Eugene had intentionallye to challenge her to a game of chess.


    ording to Mr. Eugene, she ignored his calls and not responding to his WhatsApp messages.


    How could she be so arrogant?


    But then again, she seemed to have always been like that, so aloof, as if always standing in the clouds,


    unwilling to mingle with mere mortals.


    Just then, a group of girls came over to Serena.


    "Serena, what are you thinking about? You seem so focused."


    "Your violin performance was amazing earlier. I think the judges are tone-deaf. Your score should have


    been higher than Alma¡¯s."


    ¡°Exactly, I think Alma''s violin skills are not as good as yours, and her performance was really grating."


    "I didn''t like it either:


    Serena knew these girls were trying tofort her, but their words did lift her spirits a bit. She smiled


    and said, ¡°It''s okay. Alma is also part of the Collins family. If she wins, it''s a collective glory for our


    family. I''m proud of her."


    "Serena, you have such a broad perspective, truly magnanimous:


    ¡°That''s the upbringing of a wealthy heiress. We should learn from you."


    "Gh, right, Serena, you promised us concert tickets earlier."


    Several expectant gazes were directed at her.


    Serena smiled lightly, "I''ll call David right now.


    ¡°That''s great! We knew Serena always treated us like sisters."


    ¡°Serena, you''re So nice, you always help me when I can''t get concert tickets."


    ¡°I''m so jealous that you have a superstar brother. He''s an A-lister in the entertainment industry, and


    he''s so handsome"


    ¡°Serena, everyone in your family is so attractive, especially you"


    One by one, they heaped praises on Serena.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Serena dialed David''s number in front of her friends, and the onlookers couldn''t help butment,


    "How lucky, Serena, to have a pop star''s number."


    The call was picked up quickly on the other end.


    ¡°David, any chance you could spare a few concert tickets for me?" Serena asked with a smile, her


    friends watching eagerly. "You see, my girlfriends are big fans, and they''re dying to see your show, but


    they couldn''t get any tickets. You''re just too popr."


    Perhaps fearing David''s refusal, Serena added, "They''ve been begging me for a while now. 1 hate to


    turn them down, but I don''t want to put you on the spot."


    David, feeling a bit apologetic, responded, ¡°Serena, I just gave thest of my tickets away. Next time, I


    promise, I''ll save more for you guys."


    "What? You''re out of tickets?" Serena''s words were met with a palpable tension from her friends.


    Their pleading eyes were turned to her, hoping she could persuade David.


    "L originally had a dozen or so tickets," David exined. "But I promised my manager that I''d save


    about seven or eight for family and friends. The rest were given to thank those who''ve helped me out."


    Although the tickets he''d given away weren''t the best seats.


    The best ones had already been given to Arabe and Romeo.


    "Tell your friends I''m sorry, okay? Next time, I''ll be sure to save more for you guys,¡¯ David said just as


    someone called for him. ¡°I''ve got to head to rehearsal. We''ll talkter"


    ¡°Wait, David." Serena began, but the call had already ended.


    She looked at her friends, their eyes filled with anticipation and disappointment. ¡°David had a dozen or


    so tickets,¡¯ she exined, ¡°but he promised his manager he''d save most of them for family and friends.


    The rest were given away, so there''s none left"


    "Not even one?"


    "But his first show is in Summerfield, and I really want to go!"


    "Serena, can''t you ask David to sneak us in?"


    Celebrities did it all the time.


    ¡°Please, Serena¡± The pleading started again.


    Serena knew that David was a stickler for rules. He wouldn''t allow people to roam around backstage,


    let alone sneak into his concert.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She''d known this for a long time.


    "I just spoke to him, and he asked me to apologize to you guys. He said he''ll save more tickets for you


    next time. I''m really sorry, and I should have called him earlier"


    The others were visibly upset, ming Serena.


    She could have called David again and sweet-talked him into letting them in.


    It was such a simple thing, yet she refused to help.


    If she wasn''t willing to help, why did she promise them in the first ce?!


    Wasn''t she just trying to show off that she has a famous brother?


    "Serena, I don''t want a concert ticket. You know I''ve always admired your brother Hans. I heard he''s


    attending a charity ball in Summerfield next Monday and he needs a date. Could you rmend me?"


    One of the girls, a brte heiress, asked.


    Worried that Serena might refuse, she added, "Serena, I understand that David''s tickets are in high


    demand, but your brother Hans is always alone.


    Can you call him and see if he has a date? If not, you could rmend me."


    ¡°Serena, you should help her. If she bes your sister-inw, she''ll ensure Hans gives you more


    pocket money."


    ¡°Pocket money? He should give stock shares."


    The brte heiress quickly pledged her loyalty, "If I be Hans¡¯ wife, any shares he gives me, I''ll


    give to you."


    Although Serena was a bit speechless at their requests, the feeling of being needed prompted her to


    pick up her phone.


    Soon, she was dialing Hans¡¯ number.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    "Serena,¡¯ Hans¡¯ warm voice echoed from the other end of the phone.


    Serena gripped her phone, her subconscious nerves kicking in.


    For some reason, whenever she called Hans, she felt anxious and pressured.


    ¡°Hans, I heard you''re attending a charity g next Monday and need a plus one. My friend happens to


    be free. Why don''t you take her?"


    "No need," Hans detected the underlying meaning in her words and declined nonchntly, ¡°I already


    have someone in mind"


    Could it be Molly? Serena thought. Taking such a girl to such a high-profile event would be a disgrace


    to the Collins family and to Hans, wouldn''t it?


    Seeing her short-haired friend pleadingly sping her hands together, Serena had no choice but to say,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Do you have any free time in the next couple of days? I''d like to have dinner with you."


    Hans, catching onto her intentions, replied lightly, "You''re pretty freetely?


    Your studies aren''t too taxing?"


    Was she really that concerned about his personal affairs?


    ¡°Hans, I just want to have dinner with you.¡¯ Serena guessed that Hans knew her intentions and quickly


    added, ¡°I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    ¡°Don''t harbour unnecessary thoughts. If you''re too idle, I can hire a few more tutors for you."


    ¡°Hans"


    "I have a meeting."


    Hans¡¯ meeting time had arrived. He was always punctual. At this moment, he hung up the cail and sat


    at the conference table, his gaze icy cold.


    Serena could hardly believe that she was hung up on by two of her brothers today!


    Seeing her short-haired friend''s hopeful gaze, Serena had to grit her teeth and lie, ¡°Hans said he would


    ask his assistant to check his schedule, and I''ll bring you along to have dinner with him when he''s free."


    "Really??¡± Her friend was overjoyed, jumping up and hugging Serena, "I knew you would find a way!"


    Serena smiled, but inside, she was wondering how she could trick Hans into having dinner with her.


    Meanwhile.


    Alma finally recovered from her shock when her phone rang.


    She checked it and saw it was her mother, Beverly, calling.


    ¡°Alma, I heard Mr. Eugene is in Summerfield. Your grandpa can arrange a meeting for us tonight.


    Come back home now, I''ll send the driver to pick you up. Dress up and meet him at the coffee shop


    tonight. Try to get him to y a game of chess with you. Remember, don''t make him lose face, but


    don''t appear too foolish, either. You need just the right bnce."


    She had to catch Mr. Eugene''s attention while also showing him she had potential. Only then would


    she have a chance to gain his favor and advice.


    ¡°Mom, I don''t want to go."


    Alma was already upset about this matter, and now, her mother¡¯s call was like another blow.


    Beverly sat in their home garden, sipping her tea elegantly, her tone casual, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    Chess had always been her daughter''s pride and joy, but now, it seemed like she had taken a hit.


    "Mr. Eugene came to Summerfield College today. I lost to Arabe in front of him."


    "What did you say?" Beverly paused mid-sip, her gaze somewhat incredulous.


    ¡°Arabe''s chess skills are incredible. Mr. Eugene personally said that he has known Arabe for over


    ten years, and he taught her chess. Also, he publicly asked Arabe to reconsider taking up his


    mantle."

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Alma recounted the day''s events in a nutshell, not forgetting to add a few sarcastic remarks.


    "Mom, do you think Arabe¡¯s lost her marbles? She''s got such a great opportunity in front of her, and


    she doesn''t know how to appreciate it. Either she''s really sick in the head, or she''s just putting on airs,


    dangling Mr. Eugene like a carrot, thinking she''s something special."


    Maybe she really thought she''s a gem. That''s why she liked to put on that aloof, disdainful demeanor.


    "Bloody fool.¡± Beverly poured herself another cup of coffee and took a slow sip before asking, "With so


    many people present, why do you think Mr.


    Eugene deliberately brought up the subject of session?"


    ¡°What else could it be? He just wants everyone to know that Arabe has him as a strong backing, so


    they can''t offend her easily!" Alma was even more exasperated at that point. She couldn''t understand


    why Mr. Eugene had set his sights on Arabe.


    Beverly spoke with a refined air, "No, his real goal is only one, and that is to put indirect pressure on


    Arabe. He was certain Arabe wouldn''t embarrass him by refusing in front of everyone, so he


    deliberately brought it up."


    But what he didn''t expect was that Arabe didn''t talk about session or refusal. She just sidetracked


    the conversation.


    Beverly thought, that girl was quite interesting, facing such an olive branch and dealing with it in such a


    manner.


    "She''s not stupid. Either she has too many olive branches to handle, or she doesn''t need anyone else''s


    help."


    In Beverly''s opinion, Arabe was a person who kept her cards close to her chest. She had previously


    warned her daughter not to mess with Arabe unnecessarily.


    With her daughter''s level of sophistication, she was no match for Arabe.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Like today''s situation, her other strong backing, Mr. Eugene was revealed in front of everyone.


    How many more were there that haven''te out?


    No one knew.


    "But Mom, I don''t understand why did Mr. Eugene choose her?"


    Alma thought she had some talent for ying chess. Her previous teachers all praised her as intelligent


    and capable, a person with great potential. They said that she could definitely make a name for herself


    in the chess world in the future.


    If she had received guidance from Mr. Eugene when she was younger, she might not be any worse


    than Arabe now!


    ¡°Sometimes, timing, location, and people are all important factors.¡± Beverly still insisted, "Come back,


    let''s try again tonight."


    Such a good opportunity was in front of them, and they couldn''t just give up knowing the difficulties.


    Arabe hasn''t given Mr. Eugene a definite answer yet, Mr. Eugene could still be looking for better


    candidates.


    Nothing was set in stone yet.


    Alma didn''t necessarily have to be better than Arabe, but if she was indeed talented and diligent, why


    would Mr. Eugene refuse her?


    Even if she couldn''t be his favorite student, having guidance from Mr.


    Eugene would still be much better than guidance from anyone else.


    After hearing her mother''s words, Alma also thought it made sense, "I''ll go back right away."


    When she passed the backstage, she happened to see Serena, surrounded by a group of friends,


    being the center of attention.


    Serena was in a great mood initially, but when she received a WhatsApp message from Martha,


    learning that David had given the concert tickets to Arabe, she almost dropped her phone.


    [I just found out, too. Thedy wanted a ticket for her best friend''s daughter.


    She called David, and David said he had given them away. When she asked who to, it turns out it was


    Arabe.]


    ¡°Serena, you look so pale. Do you want to go to the infirmary?"


    ¡°Are you okay? Your smile looks forced. If you''re not feeling well, don''t push yourself."


    ¡°Shall I take you to the infirmary?"

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    "I''m alright."


    Serena forced herself to steady her emotions, quickly shooting a message to Martha.


    (Martha, are you certain? Did David really give the concert tickets to Arabe?]


    (I was right there when your mom called, no doubt about it! Not only did David give Arabe the ticket,


    he gave her the best seats!]


    Perhaps sensing Serena''s heartache, Martha couldn''t help but express her outrage.


    [David''s being totally out of line. He tells you there are no tickets left and then just turns around and


    hands them to his own little sister. He''s not considering your feelings at allt]


    The term "little sister" pierced Serena''s heart like a dagger.


    She couldn''t believe that David, who had been so gentle on the phone just moments ago, had lied to


    her!


    [You mentioned earlier that Hans already has a date for the charity dinner next week. It''s not Arabe,


    is it?] Martha messaged again.


    Serena hesitated. It couldn''t be.


    (Serena, I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but Arabe''s status in their eyes seems to be getting higher


    and higher while you are bing less and less important]


    Unable to keep her emotions in check, Serena excused herself to the restroom, leaving her friends in a


    state of confusion.


    "Is Serena on her period?"


    ¡°I guess so. She''s gone pale. Let''s wait for her here."


    "To be honest, I think that Arabe at Westerly College ys the violin like a true virtuoso. it''s just


    mesmerizing!"


    "Me too. The moment her music started ying, I waspletely blown away. She''s better than my


    private tutor!"


    "Hush, keep your voices down. Do you want Serena to hear? We still need her to get close to her


    brothers!"


    Everyone made a shushing gesture before starting to whisper again.


    ¡°If you be her sister-inw, and I be her sister-inw. We could hang out often! Just like now.


    ¡°Look, Alma is heading to the restroom. Do you think she''s going to make trouble for Serena?"


    "Should we go help Serena?"


    One of the girls with curly hair wanted to help but was held back by her friends.


    "Don''t! You forgot about the time Serena mentioned that Alma beat her up on the staircase at the


    hospital when they were visiting their grandmother?


    We''re not strong enough to be of any help. What if we end up with bruised faces. How would we face


    people?"


    ¡°Exactly, what if we have to dine with Hans next, with a bruised face."


    ¡°I have to attend David''s concert, and I can''t show up looking like that."


    Even though they knew Alma would most likely cause trouble for Serena, the group of girls didn''t dare


    to intervene. They even wandered off to a further location, feigning ignorance.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Alma entered the restroom, she could hear Serena''s anxious voice on the phone, even


    sounding a little tearful.


    "How did ite to this. Why?" Serena was close to tears, but upon catching sight of Alma in the


    mirror, she gripped her phone tighter. She had no idea how long the sly Alma had been eavesdropping,


    but she quickly ended the call.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Alma watched Serena''s flustered and angry state with an air of


    nonchnce.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    ¡°Perhaps you should call Martha and let her give you some advice?"


    Alma sneered, stepping further into the room. She pulled a tube of lipstick from her bag, freshening up


    her lips in the mirror.


    "A foolish servant can hardlye up with any good advice!"


    "You''re talking as if you''re some hotshot. Didn''t you still lose to Arabe? I dont know why a defeated


    yer like you dare to show off in front of me!¡± It was clear Serena looked down on her.


    Alma smirked, her lips cold and beautiful. "Arabe¡¯s violin and chess skills are indeed better than


    mine. I heartily admit defeat to her. But you, after years of violin lessons, can''t even y decently.


    Serena clenched her fists, her eyes darting to the lipstick in Alma''s hand, a limited edition from Louis


    Vuitton. The diamond ne around her neck was a new design from VW Fashion. Even her dress


    and the heels she wore were ail limited editions!


    She had never seen them before!


    Where did she get all the money to buy these?!


    Suddenly, Serena remembered her aunt and uncle, including Alma and her sister, always appearing in


    expensive attire.


    Even her parents didn''t live asvishly.


    It seemed like their money was inexhaustible.


    Seeing Serena staring at the lipstick in a daze, Alma coldly scoffed, "An adopted daughter is always an


    adopted daughter. Your attire is getting more and more modest. What, the Collins family can''t afford to


    buy you decent clothes now?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Furious, Serena gripped her purse tighter, swinging the chain towards Alma''s back.


    Alma quickly dodged, pushing Serena''s head into the sink.


    The faucet sensed a presence, and water gushed out, soaking Serena''s hair and face. She struggled,


    but Alma held her head down firmly.


    ¡°Let me wash your hair to strengthen our bond"


    Unable to get up, Serena stepped back in anger, driving the heel of her shoe into Alma''s foot.


    The pain made Alma let go. Serena scooped up water from the sink and sshed it onto Alma.


    ¡°Bitch, I''ll fight you!"


    Serena was furious. She grabbed her purse again,shing out at Alma with the bag''s chain.


    Alma flinched from the pain, grabbed a nearby trash can, and dumped its contents onto Serena.


    Though Serena instinctively dodged and blocked with her hands, the dirty contents still stained her


    dress.


    "Ugh." Serena felt nauseous.


    Seeing how dirty she was, Alma also found her disgusting and quickly kept her distance.


    After delivering her final words, Alma turned and left.


    Serena was livid, but the stench from the trash made her retch. She was driven to madness, vowing to


    make Alma pay one day when she caught sight of her disheveled reflection.


    She whipped out her phone, calling her friend. ¡°Send me a dress, any dress, immediately!"


    She felt a twinge of anger. How could her friends have missed Alma, a fully grown woman, entering the


    restroom?

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    "Serena, what''s the rush for the dress? Let me guess, your period came unexpectedly and stained it?


    We waited for you outside for quite some time, and when you didn''t show up, we figured you might be


    dealing with your monthly visitor. We rushed to the store to get you some feminine hygiene products."


    At that, Serena''s anger deted a little. "Just get it over here, will you?"


    Alma was in for it now!


    Meanwhile.


    Beverly called Alma with the sudden news. Mr. Eugene and Grandpa Nathan had moved their tea time


    up, and they were at a nearby tea house at that very moment.


    Beverly asked Alma to be ready, as their farnily car would soon arrive at the school gate with a stylist


    and makeup artist inside. Today, it was imperative that they make a good impression on Mr. Eugene.


    At that moment.


    In a tea house filled with the fragrant aroma of tea, Mr. Eugene and Grandpa Nathan were engaged in


    a tea tasting.


    ¡°You''re harder and harder to get a hold of, you old coot,¡¯ Grandpa Nathanined, though his face


    was full of smile. ¡°I''ve been trying to set this up for months!"


    Mr. Eugene chuckled heartily. "Well, I''ve been chasing after the younger generation, hoping to find a


    worthy sessor."


    "Still no luck? Perhaps you should consider someone else if it''s not working out"


    "No, no, I can''t do that,¡± Mr. Eugene insisted, waving his hands dismissively. "I have my heart set on


    that girl."


    ¡°Are you a glutton for punishment? There are so many clever kids out there.


    Why not give someone else a chance? Why hang yourself on one tree."


    Grandpa Nathan was interrupted by a knock on the door. A waiter brought in a mother-daughter pair,


    both of whom were elegantly dressed and smiling warmly.


    ¡°Beverly and Alma,e in,e in; Grandpa Nathan cheerfully greeted them.


    Beverly first saluted him, then turned towards Mr. Eugene.


    ¡°I''ve long heard of Mr. Eugene''s renown. Now that I''ve seen him in person, he''s just as impressive as I


    expected. I am Beverly, Alma¡¯s mother. I''m very grateful to Grandpa Nathan for giving us this


    opportunity to meet you. Alma, say hello to Grandpa Eugene."


    In her introduction, she did not mention her own prestigious background as a member of the Collins


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    family but introduced herself as Alma''s mother. This humble approach left a favorable impression on


    Mr. Eugene.


    Alma also greeted him politely, revealing herself as a person of good manners and character.


    "I''ve known Grandpa Nathan for over twenty years, and this is the first time he''s rmended


    someone to me."


    Although the name ¡°Alma¡± rang a bell with Mr. Eugene, he hadn''t paid much attention to anyone else at


    Summerfield College. Today, his focus was on Arabe.


    "I truly believe this child is clever and quick-witted, with great potential. She has won countless chess


    awards since she was young.¡¯ Grandpa Nathan said, turning to Alma. "Did you bring any of your


    certificates or trophies to show to Grandpa Eugene?"


    Alma smiled gracefully. ¡°I wouldn''t dare embarrass myself in front of you two gentlemen. Those awards


    might impress the average person, but given your profound skills in chess, it would be like a novice


    trying to show off their sword skills in front of the master."

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    "Ha! I knew it! That kid''s quick-witted. She won''t let you down in the future,"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    chuckled Grandpa Nathan, clearly pleased with Alma''s performance. If he hadn''t already taken on a


    protege, he would have been tempted to take Alma under his wing.


    Mr. Eugene responded with a warm smile, "Come, let''s have some tea first."


    Following several cups of tea and friendly chit-chat, Beverly, sensing the time was right, turned to Mr.


    Eugene with a soft smile.


    ¡°Alma has long admired your work. Would there be any chance for her to receive your quidance?"


    Eugeneughed heartily, ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t dare advise. Just keep studying under Morgan. She''ll make a


    name for herself in the future."


    Despite being a master at chess, Morgan was nowhere near Eugene''s level.


    What Beverly and Alma wanted was not just to learn from Morgan but to be Eugene''s personal


    protege, paving the way to the pinnacle of sess and receiving undivided respect.


    "Grandpa Eugene.¡± Alma was about to propose a game of chess, having thought out her argument


    carefully.


    But Eugene waved her off, ¡°Alright, that''s enough tea for today. I''ve got some errands to run. Nathan,


    we''ll catch up another time."


    Nathan understood the situation was unlikely to change and graciouslyughed, "You''re such a busy


    man. I''ll probably have to wait several months to see you again. Allow me to walk you out."


    "No need, spend some time with the girls."


    ¡°We''ve been friends for years, and it wouldn''t feel right if I didn''t see you off."


    Beverly gave Alma a look, indicating there was no more opportunity to persuade Eugene.


    After he left, Alma couldn''t help but feel a bit deted.


    Beverly picked up her teacup, savoring a sip of tea before speaking again, "I knew Eugene wouldn''t


    choose you as his personal student. But he didn''t even give a hint of offering guidance. Do you know


    why?"


    Alma shook her head, "Did I perform poorly earlier?"


    Beverly finished her tea before replying, "To be precise, you didn''t perform as well as Arabe. Your


    actions haven''t yet challenged Arabe''s standing in his heart."


    It seemed Louisa''s daughter did have some talent, earning Eugene''s high regard.


    "So should I just keep trying to impress him? Maybe I can eventually win him over?"


    ¡°It''s futile¡± Beverly sighed, refilling her cup. ¡°But don''t worry, we have other options"


    "Mom, are you talking about Jamie, who is known as Noelle?"


    "Yes,'' Beverly took a sip of her tea, her voice calm, "In her early years, Noelle would take on incredibly


    challenging pieces. Fast-paced ones were bold and free-spirited under her interpretation, while slow


    ones were like a gentle stream, touching the heart without being overly sentimental."


    She paused before adding, "Not only did Noelle win the favor of renowned conductors like Caravan


    and Shana, but also famousposers like Silvano from Dawnstar, Elita, and talented Spanish


    Alma seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Famed violinist Heather once said she would never perform Noelle''s violin pieces in public, as it would


    be an embarrassment. She couldn''t replicate the full range of emotions and the collision between ice


    and fire"


    Beverly continued, "Many performers focus on the superficial mour of their performances, showing


    off their skills without deep thought. Noelle''s impable technique and profound thoughts are awe-


    inspiring. That''s why she can produce such moving pieces."

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    "But Mom, no one''s ever seen Noelle. It won''t be easy to find her."


    At the same time as she felt excited, Alma also felt a twinge of worry. ¡°What if Noelle has already taken


    on a disciple, or what if she¡¯s like Grandpa Eugene, not easily epting students."


    "How will you know if you don''t try?¡± Beverly said. Suddenly, she heard footsteps outside and


    whispered, ¡°Quiet"


    Seeing her mother''s straight posture, Alma followed suit, straightening her back.


    As the footsteps grew closer, the door was pushed open, and Grandpa Nathan came in with a hearty


    His presence was nearly freezing the ce"


    Beverly and Alma shared a knowing smile, their elegant upbringing shining through.


    ¡°Beverly, I''m really sorry. That old man is so stubborn, and once he''s made up his mind, not even nine


    bulls can pull him back."


    ¡°Mr. Nathan, you''re being too hard on yourself. Without your introduction, we would never have had the


    chance to meet Mr. Eugene. You''ve helped us greatly. it''s just that Alma is not good enough to catch


    Mr. Eugene''s eye. It''s not your fault."


    Nathan was moved by her words and said with some embarrassment, ¡°In that case, I know a master


    who''s even better than Morgan. I''ll introduce you to him sometime."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Nathan, Alma has always admired your skills, but unfortunately, she hasn''t been lucky enough to


    be your student. She believes that the only person who could possibly match you is Mr. Eugene.


    But now that Mr.


    Eugene has chosen someone else, and Alma is too proud to settle for less."


    "No, no, no, you''re giving me too much credit. The only person in our country who can match that old


    man is Noelle."


    She never entertained guests.


    Even for business tycoons and nouveau riche, getting a meeting with her was as difficult as climbing to


    heaven.


    "Grandpa Nathan, you''re the best!" Alma suddenly hugged his arm, overwhelmed with gratitude.


    "You''re even better to me than my own grandpa. If there''s a next life, I really want to be your


    granddaughter."


    ¡°Hahaha, your ttery is getting better and better.¡± Nathan chuckled.


    But Beverly sternly said, "Alma, stop messing around and let go of his arm."


    "No, I like Grandpa Nathan! If I could be his granddaughter in my next life, then I would thank God


    every day. I would cook for him, apany him to wherever he wanted to go, do whatever he wanted


    to do, and take care of him for the rest of his life."


    Beverly smiled helplessly, then turned to Nathan. "She''s acting disrespectfully, but she really does


    admire and adore you. She has often envied your disciples at home, wishing she could receive your


    guidance."


    ¡°Hahaha, I''m ttered." Nathan was embarrassed by thepliments.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    On the other side.


    As soon as Mr. Eugene stepped out of the coffee shop, he sent a message to Be.


    This time, it was his 60th birthday, and he nned to celebrate it in a big way.


    Perhaps fearing Be wouldn''t show, Mr. Eugene added, [If you don''te, I''ll never spoil you again.


    I''ll be so mad, so mad that a few sweet words won''t cool me down. I''m telling you, the consequences


    are severe.]


    At that time, Be arrived at Summerfield University''s South Hall. A few girls couldn''t help but say,


    "Look, Summerfield University''s South Hall is even grander than the North Hall, much better looking


    than our shabby Hall."


    "Don''t lose our morale by admiring others. What''s the big deal about a grand hall? Having outstanding


    students is what really matters."


    ¡°Exactly, we must bring glory to Westerly University today!"


    "Be!"


    At that moment, Joyce and Mya saw Be, and they rushed over to hold her hand.


    "We''ve been waiting for you, and it''s our turn next! So nervous!"


    For some reason, seeing Be made them feel suddenly at ease.


    At that time, Andrew also noticed them. He stood up and walked toward them, not forgetting tofort


    the students behind Be, "It''s okay, just do your best. You don''t always have to be number one:"


    The students looked puzzled, seemingly not sure what Andrew was talking about.


    ¡°You guys spent so long there, were you?¡± Crying?


    So Be spent a good deal of timeforting them.


    Andrew was well aware of Westerly University''s level of talent.


    They probably lost and were crying.


    ¡°You haven''t disgraced Westerly University, don''t me yourselves."


    As soon as Andrew''s words fell, a short-haired girl said, "Andrew, we didn''t disgrace Westerly


    University. On the contrary, Be really showed up at the other schools today! Especially Summerfield


    University, their faces turned green!"


    ¡°Let me tell it!" A girl with a ponytail jumped in, ¡°Alma, who thinks she''s unbeatable at violin, was


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    praised by all the judges. Suddenly, she challenged Be toe on stage. After Be went up, her


    violin skills were simply crushing everyone there. The judges couldn''t stop praising Be, and they


    were fighting to take her as a student, hoping she would participate in the international violin


    Andrew and his team of elite students were dumbfounded.


    Especially Mya and Joyce. They had known Be for such a long time and didn¡¯t know Be could y


    the violin.


    "Also, Alma lost, wasn''t convinced, and challenged Be to a game of chess in private. Guess who


    showed up? It was Mr. Eugene!! The internationally famous chess master, one of the three titans of the


    chess world, Mr.


    Eugene, personally came to the backstage of Summerfield University just to y a game of chess with


    Be!"

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Everyone''s eyes widened again in disbelief. Did Arabe know how to y chess?


    ¡°Bet you didn''t see that oneing. Arabe beat Mr. Eugene. Then, those people from Summerfield


    College and other universities used Arabe of cheating. They even said she cheated her way into


    her college entrance exam scores. But guess what, Mr. Eugene himself stepped in, saying Arabe


    was his protege and had been for over a decade. He even suggested she take up his mantle"


    Andrew, Joyce, Mya, and the others were stunned again.


    Arabe was incredible.


    She was a dark horse indeed.


    Then, the stage emcee called for Mya, Joyce, Jane, and Be toe up on stage.


    They were representing Westerly College''s medical team, and they were to challenge Summerfield


    College''s medical team. The crowd was buzzing with excitement.


    "Be, Westerly College prides itself on its medical program. If we lose, we''ll be a disgrace to


    Westerly."


    ¡°Don''t overthink it. Just give it your best shot; Arabe encouraged. "You''re here now, don''t leave with


    regrets."


    The four nodded, a little weak-kneed as they headed up to the stage.


    The first round was a medical knowledge quiz conducted in a rapid-fire question-and-answer style.


    ¡°Please list the causes of death.


    A member of Summerfield College''s team was quick to hit the buzzer and answer, "Mechanical


    damage, asphyxiation, electric shock, poisoning."


    Mya and Joyce looked anxious.


    ¡°What are the criteria for determining a critically ill patient?"


    Just as Mya was about to hit the buzzer, someone from Summerfield College beat her to it, "Patients


    with cardiac arrest, respiratory and cardiac failure, acute liver and kidney function failure patients."


    Seeing them go on and on, the members of Westerly College''s medical team grew anxious.


    ¡°What is the first choice of drug for the rescue of anaphctic shock?"


    Members from both Summerfield College and Westerly College hit the buzzer almost simultaneously.


    Summerfield College was a split-second quicker, ¡°Adrenaline."


    The members of Westerly College''s team were getting frustrated!


    For the second round, the teams were tasked with helping a patient with a stomach ailment recover in


    the shortest time possible.


    Summerfield College''s team prescribed medicine, which worked fast and had a potent effect.


    Westerly College''s team focused on nurturing and protecting the stomach, with a longer treatment time


    and a milder effect.


    ¡°After three rounds, Westerly College has already lost two. There''s no need to continue with the third


    round.¡¯ One of the members from Summerfield College''s team taunted, "You might as well change your


    name to ''Scrap College¡¯. You''re no match for us every year."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seemed like Westerly College didn''t have anyonepetent. Sending a couple of medical freshmen


    topete with us."


    "I think the Western medicine students from Westerly College didn''t dare toe. Afraid of being


    trounced."


    The people on stageughed uproariously, the audience joined in, and only the members of Westerly


    College clenched their fists in defiance, unwilling to ept their defeat.


    ¡°Our real ace in the hole from Westerly College hasn''t even shown up yet!"


    Mavis retorted angrily.


    "Oh, you''re talking about the straight-A student Arabe? I heard she''s here.


    Why not have here on stage andpete?"


    Bringing out Westerly College''s best and crushing her would be the ultimate p in the face for them.


    The four from Westerly College turned their gaze to Arabe in the crowd, unsure if that would be a


    disaster or an opportunity for Westerly College.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Arabe feared the uingpetition would be something she wasn''t quite adept at.


    At that moment, Arabe sat in the audience, watching the unfolding drama with a yful smile on her


    face. She wondered why so many people seemed to be in a rush to get their pride hurt today.


    Suddenly, she stood up, walking confidently towards the stage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The students from Summerfield College paused, then sneered, "I heard the straight-A prodigy often


    skips ss. And she dares to challenge us? Seems like Westerly College has run out of talented


    students."


    Arabe walked onto the stage. Her calm eyes flickered with confidence.


    "sses are for those who need them. And I do not."


    ¡°Ha, big talk for a beginner, don''t cry when you loseter.¡¯ The Summerfield College students didn''t


    take her seriously. To them, how could someone who often skipped sses possibly outdo them?


    They were the ones who studied deep into the night, promising to make a name for themselves in the


    medical field.


    When Arabe was skipping ss, they were absorbing medical knowledge!


    They had long since left Arabe in the dust!


    The students from Westerly College couldn''t help but shout: "She''s too arrogant! Arabe, show them


    who''s boss!!!"


    "Teach them there''s always a bigger fish."


    ¡°Arabe, crush them!!"


    Although the support for Arabe was sporadic, she could still feel the trust and encouragement of her


    college mates.


    Andrew, watching from the crowd, thought to himself that although Arabe often skipped sses, he


    frequently saw her entering and leaving the schoolb, and sometimes President Barton would join her.


    They must have been conducting experiments, right?


    Even if Arabe didn''t have a solid medical foundation, with the number of times she visited theb,


    she must have learned something from President Barton, right?


    At least she wouldn''t embarrass herself too much, right?


    At that moment, a Westerly College professor hurriedly called President Barton.


    ¡°President Barton, Arabe is on stage topete."


    ¡°Really?¡± The old man sounded visibly thrilled, "I knew Summerfield College couldn''t keep calm. They


    are so arrogant when they see our straight-A prodigy. As long as my girl shows on the stage, next year,


    we will have many students flocking to our school. Westerly College will be bustling!"


    The Westerly College professor was puzzled. He rarely saw Arabe at school.


    How could President Barton be so certain of the abilities of someone who often skipped sses?


    And how did he know she would ept the challenge?


    "Remember to tell our procurement department to order more beds, desks, and chairs to prepare for


    next year''s enrollment. Westerly College is going to be the talk of the town!" President Barton chuckled


    before hanging up, "These youngsters can''t keep their cool. Let my girl teach them a lesson."


    At that point, the leader of the Summerfield College team looked at Arabe with arrogance, "I heard


    you study neurology. What do you want topete in?


    Arabe replied calmly, "Let''spete in what you''re good at."


    ¡°What we''re good at?" The Summerfield College captain was taken aback, ¡°Huh, the straight-A prodigy


    is indeed arrogant. We excel in dissection!"


    Although first-year students at Summerfield College hadn''t had the chance to practice dissection, they


    had all privately studied under renowned teachers, putting them above-average students.


    They didn''t believe that a first-year student from the neurology major of Westerly College could perform


    a dissection!

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    "Oh, let''s dissect then."


    Seeing Arabe so undaunted and seemingly rxed, the captain of the Summerfield University team


    gave her a cold look, ¡°Bring it up."


    He had assumed the sight of the frosty scalpel and the live rabbit would scare Arabe out of her wits.


    However, Arabe''s expression remained as aloof as ever, as if she were above it all.


    The Summerfield University team thought she was just putting on a brave front, probably terrified inside


    but not showing it.


    "Oh my god, dissecting a live rabbit? I can''t breathe"


    "Thatpetition is terrifying."


    ¡°That is beyond our knowledge scope at Westerly University. It''s off the sybus"


    How could freshmen possibly have hands-on experience with dissections, let alone they''re from the


    neurology major at Westerly University, who have only been exposed to theoretical knowledge right


    now.


    In thatpetition, Westerly University was bound to lose.


    ¡°Using a scalpel to dissect a rabbit?" Arabe''s eyes sparkled with interest as she looked at the


    Summerfield University team.


    The captain of the Summerfield University team smirked, "Dissection is done with a scalpel. You


    wouldn''t be afraid of carrying it out on a live subject, would you?"


    "Realizing your fear now, Toote!"


    ¡°If you''re not up to it, admit defeat now. Acknowledge that Westerly University is inferior to Summerfield


    University, and from that day forward, refrain from participating in anypetitions organized by our


    universities.


    Keep your tail between your legs."


    Watching their arrogant behavior, Arabe smirked, "I mean, dissecting small animals is so boring.


    Doesn''t the Med School at Summerfield University have cadavers specifically for practice? Bring one


    up-"


    Upon hearing that, the faces of the Summerfield University team froze!


    Even the spectators widened their eyes in disbelief.


    What was that straight-A student saying??


    Was she saying she didn''t want to dissect a rabbit but a human body instead??


    This was absolutely hair-raising.


    "If you''re not up to it, admit defeat now. Acknowledge that Summerfield University is inferior to Westerly


    University. From this day forward, refrain from participating in anypetitions organized by our


    universities. Keep your tail between your legs."


    Arabe threw their own words back at them.


    The captain of the Summerfield University team¡¯s face turned ashen. He and one of his team members


    had only ever dissected small animals; they had never had the chance to work with a cadaver.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now, they were being put in a tight spot by her.


    "She''s just trying to intimidate us!"


    ¡°Even if she''s brave enough, herck of professionalism will be aughing stock once she makes the


    first cut. After all, freshmen are not exposed to professional dissection training."


    ¡°We should ept the challenge and see what she''s up to!"


    The captain of the Summerfield University team looked at Arabe''s inscrutable, confident derneanor,


    torn between epting the challenge and the fear of what if.


    What if she really knew what she was doing?


    ¡°Are we doing that or not?" Arabe had been standing on the stage for a while now and asked


    impatiently.


    The teammates standing behind her couldn''t help but feel excited, Arabe''s so cool! Arabe''s so


    badass!


    Indeed, only Arabe could keep them in line.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Summerfield College''s team captain was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, but he ventured to


    ask, "How many of us do you want topete with?"


    Arabe''s eyes scanned each of them, her tone casual, ¡°All of you. Together."


    Her statement was audacious, causing many of the Summerfield College students in the audience to


    anticipate her humiliation.


    ¡°Fine, you asked for it,¡¯ thought the Summerfield College team captain.


    Surely, they, a team of four, couldn''t tose to a girl who often skipped sses.


    Soon, two cadavers were brought onto the stage.


    They were covered with white sheets andid on gurneys. Just the sight of it was enough to send chills


    down the spine of many in the audience. Some even got up and left their seats.


    Those bodies, donated for teaching purposes, were rapidly frozen to -22¡ãF within eight hours of death


    and then preserved properly.


    When needed for teaching, they would be thawed to 39¡ãF, ensuring the freshness of the cadavers and


    allowing students to simte surgical procedures on actual human bodies.


    At that moment, the two cadavers were perfectly thawed. Arabe, looking at the audience, kindly


    advised, "Those who are scared can leave first."


    After all, not everyone could handle such a scene.


    More people left their seats.


    Yet, even more stayed. Some were curious about Arabe, and others wanted to witness the oue


    of thepetition.


    Arabe made a respectful bow to the cadavers, then unveiled the sheet from one of them.


    Many in the audience shrieked and left their seats.


    After all, that was a real dead body.


    ¡°The deceased was about 5''9", in his early 30s, fit, with a thickyer of abdominal fat, muscr, no


    bullet holes in the back of his head, limbs intact.


    This suggests he wasn''t an executed criminal or a victim of a car crash,"


    Arabemented, expressionless. She put on gloves, picked up the scalpel, and made a clean


    incision on the deceased''s skin.


    ¡°There''s a hard mass in the lungs, filling the chest cavity, eroding the normal lung and blood vessels,


    leaving only about one-third of the normal lung."


    Arabe remained calm, making her conclusion, "The deceased died of lung cancer. I''d like to take this


    opportunity to advise the male students to quit smoking. It''s harmful to your health"


    Not just the Summerfield College team but all the students of Summerfield College in the audience


    were stunned.


    She was so cool, so professional!


    She wasn''t scared at all by the fresh corpse in front of her but could rationally analyze the cause of


    death.


    What was even more unbelievable was that she could perform autopsies!


    Her movements were effortless and proficient, no different from seasoned surgeons at the hospital.


    A freshman could perform an autopsy so well.


    Arabe pointed out some characteristics of the deceased, then sewed up the incision, restoring the


    cadaver to its original state.


    Her suturing skill was astonishing. Two of the judges from the panel stood up involuntarily as if seeing


    the next medical prodigy!


    Arabe removed her gloves and sanitized her hands, then turned her gaze back to the Summerfield


    College team.


    The team seemed glued to their seats, motionless. They studiedte into the night, sponging up


    medical knowledge and even receiving private tutoring from renowned doctors.


    But now, they couldn''t even match up to a girl studying neurology.


    The team captain didn''t know how long he was stunned until the audience''s urging brought him back to


    his senses.


    He lifted the sheet off the other cadaver with trembling hands, only to throw up on the spot at the sight


    of the disfigured body.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The other three members of the Summerfield College team also bent over, retching at the sight.


    Many in the audience screamed.


    Because the sight of this cadaver was truly horrifying!

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Arabelia looked at their frightened faces as they retreated in fear, somewhat speechless. ¡°This cadaver


    has multiple rib fractures and a ruptured liver. The preliminary diagnosis is death by a car ident,


    crushed to death."


    She covered him with a white sheet and gave a signal to the others, indicating for them to take the


    cadavers away.


    The others were terrified, their legs shaky. After all, they were just student council members, in that


    game only as "staff".


    They had never seen anything like that.


    In the end, it was two school teachers who stepped in to remove the bodies.


    The normally chilly spectator stands warmed up with more and more people apuding for Arabe.


    Not only was she brave, but she was also full of surprises. She was just too cool!


    On the judge''s panel, one of them was Professor Lyndon, who had just arrived at Summerfield


    College''s medical department. Witnessing Arabe¡¯s live autopsy, he was greatly shocked and asked in


    surprise, "Have you had any experience with autopsies? Your surgical techniques and suturing skills,


    did Westerly College teach you all that?"


    Arabe thought of Grandpa Beck and nodded, "I suppose so"


    Professor Lyndon was even more surprised. Westerly College had such a professor, and he''d never


    heard of him before!


    It seemed not only were the students of Westerly College full of surprises, but so were its professors!


    Just in her first semester of college, Arabe had mastered the essence of surgery so quickly!


    She was truly a medical prodigy.


    As a professor, even he felt inferior!


    Such talent was wasted at Westerly College!


    Professor Lyndon couldn''t heip but invite her, "I wonder if you have any ns to transfer? I will suggest


    to my school that you be admitted to the medical department of Summerfield College. I will personally


    mentor you, or you can choose any teacher you like. We can match any condition offered by Westerly


    College."


    ¡°Including $500 million worth ofb equipment?¡± Arabe queried, a smile ying on her lips.


    What?


    $500 million inb equipment?


    Confused, Professor Lyndon didn''t understand until someone whispered to him that Arabe had


    chosen Westerly College because they had spent a vast amount on a few medical instruments that


    appealed to her.


    Hearing the model numbers of the instruments, Professor Lyndon knew Summerfield College could


    never match that level ofmitment. However, he didn''t want to lose such promising talent, so he


    made another proposal.


    ¡°I''m a core member of the Summerfield Medical Research Society. I can get you a membership, and for


    all the challenging surgeries, I''ll take you along to witness them firsthand. Are you nning to pursue a


    career in medicine?"


    If so, joining the Medical Research Society and bing a member would attract countless top-tier


    hospitals.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If she reached his level, there would be many opportunities for international exchange.


    The key was that letting her participate in every surgery with the Medical Research Society would


    greatly enhance her practical medical skills.


    This was a fantastic opportunity!


    Not just the students of Summerfield College''s medical department, even those from Westerly College,


    were envious!


    ¡°Arabe"


    At that moment, another soft female voice rang out.


    Arabe turned to the source of the sound and saw a woman standing up from the crowd, smiling, "I


    am a member of the Solterra Medical Research Society. I came to your school for some business and


    happened to see your autopsy. I sincerely invite you to join us. Ordinary top-tier hospitals probably dont


    interest you. With your qualifications, researching major topics at the Solterra Research Society and


    benefiting mankind should be your goal. If you agree, you can put your courses here on hold. I will


    have the best person from the Solterra Medical Society guide you."


    At that, all the students were stunned.


    Both the Summerfield Medical Research Society and the Solterra Medical Research Society were


    Some were envious, some were excited for Arabe, and others felt inadequate.


    But Arabe just gave a light smile, ¡°Thank you for your sincere invitation, I am very honored. However,


    I am sorry, but for now, I just want to continue studying at Westerly College."

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    "You mean because of thoseb equipment?" Thedy tried to persuade, "We also have many


    unknown devices."


    ¡°I''m really sorry"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She chose to stay at Westerly College, fulfilling Grandma Grace''sst wish.


    The kind olddy had always wanted her to finish her education, get her degree, and give back to


    society.


    Both research societies didn''t want to miss out on such a promising talent, but another judge


    interrupted, "Your dissection skills and suturing techniques are truly admirable. No doubt, you''ll carve


    out a name for yourself in the field of medicine!"


    ¡°Thank you, sir."


    Arabe bowed politely, taking the opportunity to exit the stage.


    The Westerly College team followed her, the apuse still on going.


    Mya caught up with Arabe, eximing, "Be, you''re so amazing! You actually know how to dissect.


    You''re already so skilled. Why do you still need to go to school??"


    Joyce couldn''t help but add, "The second cadaver nearly turned my stomach.


    If it weren''t for respect, I would have thrown up. Be, your mental strength is too strong!"


    Aside from her dissection and suturing skills, just this mental strength alone was enough to outss


    many.


    "Did you guys notice the Summerfield College team? They all turned pale.


    hahaha."


    ¡°A bunch of cowards, werent they boasting just now? After being beat by Arabe, they didn''t dare to


    let out a fart."


    ¡°Westerly College really made a name for itself today!"


    At that moment, they saw Andrewing towards them, looking pale and weak.


    ¡°Arabe, you did great."


    As he said this, he remembered the scene just now, and the suppressed nausea came rushing back.


    "I''m sorry."


    He quickly ran off to vomit again.


    Everyone was surprised at Andrew''sck of nerve, teasing him about how he would handle a scalpel in


    the future.


    He was supposed to have practical experience.


    ¡°No wonder Arabe said that school is for those who need it. She doesn''t. At first, the Summerfield


    College people thought she was boasting."


    ¡°Arabe, well done!"


    "Regardless of our results today, Arabe has already brought great honor to our school!"


    Everyone chatted andughed around Arabe, and Arabe smiled and said, ¡°Thepetition is


    over. Let''s go backstage to pack up and prepare to return to school."


    ¡°Arabe, I want to treat you to dinner, I really like you and want to be friends with you."


    ¡°Me too. Your words just now really inspired me."


    ¡°I don''t want to go back to school so soon. If you''re not hungry, I''ll treat you to coffee or even a


    milkshake."


    ¡°Arabe, you''ve worked hard leading the team today. Why don''t we all treat you to a nice dinner?"


    ¡°Sounds good."


    Not far away, Andrew had just finished vomiting, weakly looking over, suddenly feeling like he had


    faded into the background.


    It was as if nobody remembered his existence.


    But he didn''t have any appetite to eat now.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    As Arabe was gathering her belongings, ready to deal with some work issues on her smartphone,


    her shoulder was abruptly bumped.


    A girl dressed in a chic ck suit brushed past her, surrounded by a gaggle of other girls.


    Knowing full well that she had collided with someone, she held her shoulder and snidely asked, "Are


    you blind?"


    ¡°Well, if it isn''t the top of the ss? We better steer clear of her, you know, what with her being a


    surgeon and all. Wouldn''t want her to carve us up with her scalpel."


    The girls tittered, and Arabe coolly watched them, ¡°Apologize"


    "I''m the one who''s hurt here, and you want me to apologize?" Lynn unreasonably crossed her arms


    over her chest, a defiant expression on her face.


    The other girls quickly tried to cate the situation.


    ¡°She''s just showing off because she was noticed by a few professors. Little does she know that no


    matter how skilled she is as a surgeon, she will still be working nine-to-five at a hospital"


    ¡°Yeah, any single piece of Labe''s work in your house is worth more than what she''ll make in her


    lifetime."


    ¡°You guys are so rich, owning so many pieces of Labe''s work."


    "Some people will never get to see a real Labe in their entire life. Why don''t we be nice and show


    her?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lynn had just finished boasting in front of her friends and was looking for someone else to impress. So,


    she dly obliged, her expression saying, ¡®Fine, I''ll indulge you¡¯ She unlocked her phone, revealing her


    wallpaper- a calligraphy piece by Labe.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it? Such an expensive piece, only fitting for it to hang in your house."


    "Kirn, didn''t you mention that piece was worth $500,000? So, if someone makes $2,000 a month, they


    would need to save every penny for 21 years to afford just this one piece."


    "Kim, you guys really are loaded."


    Arabe watched them silently, "Enough chatter, apologize."


    ¡°Are you deaf? Do you even know who Kim is? Can you even handle her apology?"


    ¡°People who can afford Labe¡¯s work aren''t just your average folk. I advise you to back off."


    ¡°At the end of the day, Kim''s shoulder hurts too! And she''s not asking you to apologize."


    At that point, Mya, who had finished packing, stormed over, irate, "You guys are so shameless! What


    your family collects has nothing to do with you apologizing. You bumped into her, and you should


    apologize. If not, I''ll report you to Summerfield College for misconduct."


    ¡°And what''s more, you said you have a piece by Labe. I''m a fan of hers, and that calligraphy is not


    how Labe writes. That piece you''re showing off is not reall! I don¡¯t know why you''re boasting about a


    fake piece and acting so smug about it.


    Arabe looked at Mya, surprised. She could tell the difference.


    Arabe had known from the start that Kim''s ¡®Crane¡¯ was a fake, but she couldn''t be bothered to


    expose her.


    But she didn''t expect Mya, a die-hard fan, to be the one to step up.


    ¡°You think just because you''ve seen a few pieces of Labe''s work online, you can use me of


    having a fake? That piece was bought by my mother from a very good friend of hers, a gift from Labe


    to my aunt, whom you surely know, her name Mrs. Elvira."


    Upon hearing that, many were taken aback.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    "So it''s the famous director, Elvira."


    ¡°Your mom''s friend is really something, a big-time film director."


    ¡°Elvira would never sell a fake piece to Lynn''s mom."


    Mya retorted indignantly, "Labe''s brushwork is strong and free, epassing the vastness of the


    universe, like a frosty forest without leaves, like a waterfall soaring into the sky. And that piece you


    have clearlycks the essence of her style."


    Lynn was somewhat angered by this, "You talk as if you''ve seen his original work. If you can''t provide


    evidence today, I''ll sue you for defamation."


    ¡°Even though I haven''t seen his original work, I can assure you that is not Labe''s handwriting. We


    can send it for authentication if you don''t believe me!" Mya was quite familiar with Labe''s calligraphy


    style. Such handwriting could nevere from Labe''s brush.


    Labe''s brushwork was majestic, like a warrior unsheathing his sword or a dragon and serpent in


    flight.


    ¡°Lynn, there''s no need to be angry with her. We believe this calligraphy looks pretty authentic, not like a


    fake at all!"


    ¡°Can a fake reach that level?"


    ¡°Some people think that after seeing a few of Labe''s works, they can discern the real from the fake.


    They just end up looking like a joke."


    "This piece was given by Labe to a respected elder. That elder was not Livia"


    Arabe''s words shocked everyone. How did she know?


    Was she just bluffing?


    Just then, a cheerful elder walked toward them, "What are you all discussing?"


    Everyone looked toward the voice and quickly greeted, "President Charles."


    Charles was the principal of Summerfield College. Upon learning that Arabe brought her team to his


    school for apetition, he wanted to chat with her and have a cup of tea. But he was told by one of


    his professors that Arabe was preparing to leave.


    He rushed backstage and luckily found her still there.


    ¡°President Charles, you''vee at the right time. With your vast knowledge and experience, you must


    know Labe¡¯s work. These two students insist that my family''s collected work is fake. Please judge for


    us." Lynn said, her voice tinged with a hint of grievance.


    Arabe and Mya were both speechless. It was clearly a fake, yet she considered it a treasure.


    "President Charles, you may not know, but that piece was sold to Lynn''s family by the famous director,


    Livia. But our top scorer here insists that the piece was given by Labe to a respected elder, and that


    elder wasn''t Livia."


    "Some people just can''t stand others having good things, so they have to say something negative."


    "Exactly!"


    Mya stomped her foot, anxiously saying, ¡°It''s not like that, President Charles.


    They bumped into Arabe without apologizing and then unted their ¡®Labe¡¯ piece. Labe''s


    brushwork is powerful. It''s not at all like what they have. Don''t believe me? Take a look: ¡°No need,¡¯


    President Charles said gently. "There''s nothing worth seeing."


    Mya''s heart skipped a beat. Was President Charles going to favor his own students?


    Upon hearing this, Lynn and the other girls seemed to gain confidence, their expressions bing


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    more arrogant.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    President Charles always wore a gentle smile, "By a lucky chance, t also possess a piece of art by


    Labe, personally gifted to me."


    At that revtion, everyone was left dumbfounded.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even Mya was taken aback. Could it be that the esteemed elder that Labe gifted the painting to was


    President Charles?


    That was turning into quite a spectacle.


    ¡°Labe and I have been acquainted for years. I can recognize her brushwork." President Charles


    turned his gaze to Lynn, "The original piece is with me. The one you have is definitely a counterfeit."


    Lynn was utterly bbergasted. Nothing could be more humiliating than being publicly called out by the


    college president.


    But how could it be fake? The painting was sold to her mother by Auntie Elvira.


    Auntie Elvira had charged her mother fifty thousand dors!


    Lynn''s friends were equally shocked. Could it be that Director Elvira had sold a counterfeit to Lynn''s


    mother? Asking fifty thousand dors right off the bat?


    That''s outrageous.


    Whoever befriends someone like that was just asking for trouble.


    ¡°No, it can''t be." Lynn shook her head in disbelief.


    Her family owns several other paintings by Labe, two of which were sold by Auntie Elvira.


    If Auntie Elvira did sell them counterfeits, how much money would her family lose?


    But why? Auntie Elvira and her mother have been best friends for years. Why would she do something


    like that?


    ¡°I heard you bumped into Be and refused to apologize?"


    President Charles''s words left Lynn in a difficult position, ¡°That''s not how it happened."


    ¡°Don''t even try to say Be bumped into you first. There are cameras everywhere. Would you dare to


    lie in front of your president?"


    Mya''s words further deepened Lynn''s humiliation.


    ¡°If you bump into someone, you should apologize. Is that not what Summerfield College teaching you?"


    President Charles''s tone held a hint of pressure.


    Lynn had no choice but to mumble, "I''m sorry"


    "I didn''t hear you, speak up.¡¯ Mya deliberately said. "You were very loud when you were boasting about


    owning Labe''s artwork, weren''t you?"


    Although Lynn was angry, she couldn''t find any words to retaliate.


    "In front of your president, you can''t even sincerely apologize. I wonder why Summerfield College


    would allow a student like you?" Mya deliberately stirred the pot.


    Lynn bit her lip and finally approached Be, "I''m sorry for bumping into you earlier. Please forgive me:


    Be looked at her coldly, showing no signs of forgiving her.


    If it weren''t for Grandpa Charles being here, Lynn would never apologize!


    ¡°Let''s go, Lynn"


    ¡°You should call your mom and ask if Director Elvira sold you a fake painting.


    If she did, your mom should confront her."


    ¡°Yeah, give your mom a call. If necessary, get it appraised by a professional.


    The girls offered Lynn a way out.


    Lynn looked at President Charles, "Then, President Charles, I''ll be leaving now: With that, she was


    swiftly escorted away by her friends.


    Be didn''t bother pursuing her mistake.


    "Being envied is an inevitable consequence of having something valuable.


    It''s no doubt true in your case." President Charlesughed heartily, looking at Be with affection, "How


    about, do you have time toe over for a cup of tea.


    "I have to lead the team back."


    Listening to their conversation, Mya waspletely stunned. It seemed that President Charles and


    Be knew each other, and their rtionship seemed quite deep.


    Be was really amazing. She had so many hidden talents and seemed to know many important


    people, but she never showed off.


    Unlike that Lynn was so ignorant and superficial.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    "Just a moment, it''s been a while since we''ve had a good chat,¡¯ President Charles was trying to


    convince Arabe to stay. It wasn''t often he had the chance to catch up with her over a cup of coffee.


    Usually, Arabe was too busy with her business to sit down for a chat. It was as rare as a hen''s teeth.


    "Next time,¡¯ Arabe was worried about keeping her ssmates waiting. By now, they should have


    finished packing and ready to return to school.


    ¡°All right, I know you''re busy.¡± President Charles smiled, not wanting to hold her up. ¡°When you have


    time, give your grandpa a call."


    Mya''s eyes widened again. Arabe had President Charles¡¯ number? And she called him Grandpa?


    What was their rtionship?


    ¡°It sounds like they''re close," she thought.


    ¡°All right; Arabe smiled and nodded. ¡°I''m leaving now: ¡°Don''t get too caught up in random stuff. Take


    care of yourself;'' President Charles reminded her before she left.


    It sounded like caring advice from a family member. As Mya followed Arabe, she couldn''t help but


    whisper, "Be, do you know President Charles well? Are you guys close?"


    It seemed like President Charles was very fond of Arabe.


    "Yes, like family" Arabe admitted.


    Mya was surprised, ¡°Then why didn''t you choose Summerfield College? Was it just because of


    Westerly College''sb equipment?"


    "Yes." Arabe looked up. "Where are they?"


    Why were they taking so long to pack up? There was no sign of them.


    ¡°I''ll go find them," Mya offered to help.


    After a while, Arabe checked the headcount and noticed that Joyce and Mavis were missing.


    She took out her phone and tried calling them, but no one answered.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s all go look for them,¡¯ Mya suggested, leading a few ssmates. They searched everywhere


    backstage but couldn''t find the two girls.


    ¡°Where did they go after packing?" Arabe asked.


    ¡°They seemed to have gone to the restroom together but they couldn''t have fallen into the toilet, could


    they?" someone joked.


    "I''ll go check the restrooms again."


    ¡°They must have gotten peckish and went to the food stalls behind Summerfield College: Arabe


    nodded and waited.


    After a while, Mya returned, holding a keychain.


    "This is Joyce''s. She always carries it around like a precious treasure. I can''t believe it was in the


    restroom: "lL also found Mavis¡¯ shoulder bag. She just bought this Louis Vuitton. She wouldn''t just


    leave it on the restroom floor"


    "Do you think they''re in danger?"


    ¡°What danger could there be in the restroom of Summerfield College?"


    Arabe recalled the guys and realized she might have overlooked something. She rushed to the


    restroom and pushed the door open. There was no one inside.


    The window was wide open. If someone was taken from here, it wasn''t impossible.


    Apart from the keychain and the LV bag found earlier, there were no other clues.


    "I''ll try calling them again"


    "I''ll send them a WhatsApp message."


    "Do you think those jerks from Summerfield College took them because we outshone them today?"


    "Should we tell the teachers?"

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Arabe pulled out her phone and hacked into the nearby security cameras, only to find that the


    footage from the past 15 minutes had been wiped clean. Joyce and Mavis must have been taken


    during that time.


    "Be, what do we do? Should we call the police?" Mya anxiously asked.


    ¡°What if they¡¯re in real danger."


    The other ssmates were also uneasy. After all, two people had suddenly disappeared. Could it have


    been those jerks from Summerfield College??


    At this point, Arabe noticed a flickering blue dot outside the window. Due to the lighting, the blue dot


    wasn''t very noticeable.


    But she realized something and said to the others, ¡°You guys go look around elsewhere."


    The less people involved, the better.


    Only by splitting them up could Arabe investigate what the blue dot outside was.


    ¡°Maybe Mavis just forgot her purse after washing her hands."


    ¡°Or perhaps Joyce didn''t notice she dropped her keychain."


    "Right, let''s go look elsewhere. Maybe their phones are dead, or there''s no signal where they are. Let''s


    not scare ourselves."


    "Or maybe they went to the auditorium to watch the game. Anyway, let''s split up and look!"


    They quickly decided on their routes and then split up to search.


    Once they had left, Arabe easily jumped up to the window ledge and took down the item stuck to the


    outside. It was a ck, crescent-shaped bracelet.


    ¡°Wear this. Arrive at the top of North Star Mountain within half an hour.


    Otherwise, prepare to collect the bodies of your friends"


    Arabe''s eyes darkened. "What''s the achievement in capturing two defenseless girls?"


    ¡°If I hadn''t, how else would I have lured you in?¡± A cold, robotic male voice tesonated from the bracelet.


    "Those who meddle will pay the price. If you dare to call for help, for each person you bring along, I''ll


    cut off one of their fingers. I don''t mind reducing them to pieces."


    Arabe''s expression turned grim. She pulled out her phone, and as she was about to unlock the


    screen, a scream from Mavis could be heard from the other end of the bracelet.


    "Stop!" Arabemanded sternly.


    ¡°I told you no calling for reinforcements. Did you take my words lightly?" the man''s voice carried an air


    of authority.


    Only then did Arabe notice that the bracelet must have a camera. She calmly lied, "I was just going


    to tell my ssmates not to look for them anymore and to return to school. You heard them earlier, and


    they wanted to call the police because they couldn''t find anyone.


    He clearly didn''t believe her. "Don''t try to y games with me. Wear the device and arrive at the


    specified location within half an hour¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe had no choice but to put on the bracelet.


    At that moment, she heard a noise from the entrance of the restroom. She looked up to see a


    frightened Mya.


    "Be." Mya had gone to look for the others but suddenly remembered that Arabe was still in the


    restroom. She came back to find Arabe, only to overhear the conversation.


    "Kill her.¡¯ The man in the bracelet coldly ordered.


    Mya became even more scared. What had Be gotten herself into? It sounded terrifying.


    "She''s just in time.¡± Arabe calmly responded. "Aren''t you worried I''ll leak information and call for


    help? Then let my ssmate deliver the message."


    Arabe nced at Mya. ¡°Go tell the others not to look anymore. I''ll bring them back. Remember, don''t


    say anything you shouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust her?" the man in the bracelet questioned coldly. "Who knows if she''ll call for


    reinforcements?"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    ¡°What kind of reinforcements could an average student like her possibly bring? Besides, she wouldn''t


    dare to do anything rash when my life is at stake."


    Arabe spoke as she embraced Mya. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure they all get back safely. Just go back


    to school and wait for us there."


    Mya was visibly shaken, tears welling up in her eyes. The warm embrace brought her back to reality,


    and she nodded. "I won''t say a word. Just be careful.


    ¡°Okay¡± Arabe patted her shoulder. "Go on."


    ¡°If you dare to y any tricks, everyone around you, including you, will be in danger,¡¯ the man in the


    bracelet warned again, his voice cold as ice.


    ¡°I won''t say anything. I always keep my word. I won''t call the cops, and I won''t tell my ssmates. Just


    don''t harm my two ssmates, and don''t hurt Be,¡¯ Mya insisted.


    ¡°You''re not in a position to bargain with me,¡¯ the man in the bracelet retorted before reminding Arabe,


    "You only have 24 minutes left"


    ¡°Just go back first." Arabe waited for Mya to leave before exiting the restroom.


    At this moment, Serena was in another restroom, changing into a new dress.


    Seeing Arabe, she quickly approached her.


    Arabe saw hering and chose to take another path.


    But Serena quickly caught up with her. "I need to talk to you."


    "I don''t have time to listen."


    Seeing Arabe continue to walk away without even a nce at her, Serena couldn''t help but run in


    front of her, blocking her path.


    ¡°I need to ask you. Do you have two tickets to the concert?"


    ¡°What''s it to you?" Arabe was afraid that if she said too much, the man on the other end of the ck


    bracelet would hear.


    If he found out about their rtionship, it could jeopardize David and the others.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Serena persisted. ¡°Are you feeling quilty? So, you do have the tickets to the concert. I need them.


    Can you give them to me?"


    A few question marks popped up in Arabe''s mind. "Why should 1?"


    ¡°Just because I always give you the benefit of the doubt. You can go to concerts anytime you want, but


    my friend is really looking forward to that one. Consider it a good deed and give them to me."


    Arabe was speechless. She walked away without giving Serena a second nce.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Serena called after her. "You already have so much! Can''t you even give me two concert


    tickets?"


    Arabe wanted tosh out at her but then remembered that their conversation would definitely be


    overheard by the man on the other end of the bracelet. So she ignored Serena and continued walking.


    ¡°Stop!" Serena was already upset from her encounter with Alma earlier, and seeing Arabe''s attitude


    now only made her angrier.


    Why was Arabe, who had grown up as a low-ss person in the Murphy family, ignoring her like


    that?


    She reached out to grab Arabe''s hand.


    As Serena approached, Arabe suddenly smelled something foul. She moved away slightly and


    raised an eyebrow. "Just crawl out of a dumpster"


    Serena was taken aback. Was the smell really that strong? She had already changed into a new dress!


    Was there still a smell?


    ¡°Really crawled out of a dumpster?"


    Serena sniffed her own arm. There did seem to be a foul smell. It''s weird, she had just washed.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    She didn''t have the energy to argue with Arabe any longer. The nauseating feeling was rising, and in


    her frustration, she spun on her heel and stormed off.


    At this point, her friends were waiting for her outside the restroom, puzzled.


    It seemed like Serena knew Arabe, and they appeared to have some sort of disagreement.


    Was it due to the backstage incident that urred earlier in the day?


    ¡°No one bothered to tell me I smell so bad!¡± Serena retorted, pushing past her friends and heading


    back into the restroom to freshen up.


    Her friends covered their noses, ¡°We didn''t smell anything off. Did Arabe say you stank? Don''t listen


    to her nonsense. You don''t smell bad at all. Urgh, Not at all."


    Despite their reassurances, they kept their distance, merely standing by the entrance of the restroom.


    Meanwhile, Arabe left Summerfield College and hailed a cab, heading directly to ce.


    Mya, still in shock, felt like she was being followed. She hurried back to her dorm, recalling the moment


    when Arabe hugged her and seemingly wrote something on her back with her fingertips.


    She was too scared, too tense. She was dazed and had no idea what Arabe had written on her back.


    She forced herself to calm down, grabbed a pen and paper, and attempted to tecall every stroke


    Arabe had made. After several tries, she was shocked to realize that the word was "Romeo"!


    Was Arabe trying to send a message to Romeo?


    Indeed, Romeo was influential, and there was nothing he couldn''t solve. She had met Romeo in the


    past, but she didn''t have his contact information.


    What was she to do?


    Desperate, she searched online for thepany''s phone number and dialed it.


    Mya listened to the automated message, finally hearing, ¡°For operator assistance, press zero."


    She quickly pressed zero, holding her breath in anticipation.


    Soon, a sweet voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hello, this is the front desk of McMllian Corporation. How may I assist you?"


    ¡°Hello, I have a phone appointment with your CEO. My name is Arabe.


    Could you please connect me?¡± Mya knew that if she gave her real name, the receptionist would not


    pay her any heed.


    Even if the call did reach Romeo, he probably wouldn''t remember who she was.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but ourpany does not currently offer phone appointments.


    May I ask who you are and when you scheduled a meeting with our CEO?"


    ¡°Just put me through to your CEO. It''s an urgent matter. If it''s dyed, you''ll surely be fired! I''m not


    trying to scare you!"


    ¡°Did you say your name is Arabe?"


    ¡°Yes, I did."


    ¡°Please hold on. I''ll confirm this for you."


    Thankfully, the receptionist didn''t give her a hard time. Mya breathed a sigh of relief and waited


    anxiously for the call to be connected.


    At this moment, Romeo sat at the conference table, listening to the Finance Director report on the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    financial state of the month.


    When Carl received the call from the front desk, he quietly said to Romeo, ¡°Ms. Be is trying to reach


    you through thepany''s phone line, iming she has an appointment with you and it''s an urgent


    matter"

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Although Carl found the call suspicious, he knew Be was the kind of woman who would never use an


    expression as dramatic as "extremely urgent¡¯.


    And why would she contact him through thepany line when she had his personal number?


    This person was likely an imposter, pretending to be Be.


    But how did she know about Be''s rtionship with the boss?


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Arabe¡±, Romeo gestured to pause the meeting and took the corporate


    phone from Carl.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. McMillian? I''m Be''s friend, Mya. She''s in trouble.¡± Mya hurriedly exined the


    situation to him.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Romeo immediately stood up and left, his presence


    The people in the conference room looked at each other in confusion until Carl spoke, ¡°The meeting is


    adjourned for today."


    Seeing Carl about to leave, the director nervously grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°Carl, did I say


    something wrong? This month''s profit is not as high asst month''s because Mr. McMillian invested in


    several ces, and...


    ¡°Mr. McMillian just had an urgent matter to attend to. No need to worry."


    Relieved by Carl''s words, the director breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought his data or presentation


    had displeased Mr. McMillian.


    Romeo had previously given Be a ck hair clip that could track her location. Now, he opened the


    tracking app on his phone and saw she was heading towards Mount North.


    Just as Mya had said, Be was heading alone to the top of Mount North, probably walking into an


    ambush.


    Although he was worried about Be''s safety, knowing that he was the first person she thought of in a


    dangerous situation, his heart warmed, and he hurried towards her direction.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Be reached the top of Mount North, bullets began to rain down on her. She swiftly


    dodged them and nced around to see she was surrounded.


    Some people were hiding in the trees, others behind rocks, and arge group of masked men were


    lined up in front of her.


    They had mobilized a lot of people to capture her.


    Be stood in an open area with no cover, making her an easy target, vulnerable to gunfire.


    Despite this, she raised her head and coldly asked, ¡°Where is my friend?"


    ¡°You should worry about yourself."


    The masked man leading the group spoke through a voice changer, sounding as cold as ice.


    They threw several smoke bombs at her. Be recognized the purple smoke as poisonous. She


    covered her nose and mouth and quickly retreated. The bullets fired at her through the smoke missed


    their target.


    When the smoke cleared, Be was nowhere to be found. As they searched for her, Be had already


    sneaked behind them. She knocked a few out, seized their weapons, and taken one of them hostage.


    ¡°Where is my friend?¡± Be asked, her eyes cold.


    ¡°You do have some skills.¡± The leaderughed heartily and shot the man Be was holding hostage.


    Be hadn''t expected him to harm his own man.


    ¡°Don''t worry, your friend will be waiting for you in the hell¡± The masked manughed eerily. ¡°If you''re


    smart, you''lle back with us obediently, or else, your friend will die a painful death."

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Just then, a rattling noise echoed through the sky.


    Everyone looked up to see a fleet of helicopters hovering above them. The masked man at the front


    narrowed his eyes, "You dared to call for backup?"


    Arabe nced up at the sky without much surprise. Romeo was quicker than she expected. She had


    just arrived, and he was already here.


    At this moment, Romeo was trying to locate Arabe''s position, instructing his men to avoid the red dot


    on their radar and focus on the others while dropping shbangs.


    The shbangs fell one after another, obliterating the people below.


    ¡°Your backup doesn''t seem to care about your life,¡± the masked man smirked coldly. "They''re bombing


    so indiscriminately. Do they intend to send you off to the hell as well?"


    ¡°You talk too much¡± Arabe quickly retaliated, aiming to capture the masked man.


    The masked man counterattacked swiftly.


    On the helicopter, Romeo noticed the red dot moving. He immediately ordered, "Avoid that area."


    She must be trying to capture someone.


    He had to help her.


    ¡°Land"


    "Boss, there are still many people down there. If you go down now."


    Carl''s words were cut off by Romeo''s warning gaze. He quickly ordered the emergencynding.


    Arabe and the masked man exchanged a few blows. The masked man chuckled, ¡°Not many can


    withstand my moves. If you would work for our organization, you could achieve great things."


    ¡°Who cares." Arabe shot back,nding a direct hit on his shoulder.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As the helicopter touched down, it whipped up a powerful gust of wind.


    Arabended another blow on the man¡¯s stomach, pushing him back a couple of steps. He pulled out


    his cellphone, seemingly nning to order his men to kill the hostages.


    Arabe tried to snatch the phone away. In an instant, the phone was kicked into the air. Both of them


    reached for it, but it fell into someone else''s hands.


    Arabe looked up to see Romeo. He had caught the phone and pulled her behind him.


    The masked man looked up at the unexpected man, "It''s you again."


    Were these two a couple?


    They did seem well-matched.


    But wasn''t this girl the woman of the leader of Mafia me?


    Why was it always the leader of Mafia C who came to her aid when she was in danger?


    Arabe and Romeo attacked together, quickly overpowering him and knocking him out.


    ¡°Are you hurt?" Romeo gazed at Arabe as he gently tousled her hair.


    ¡°I''m fine, give me the phone"


    She needed to find out where Joyce and Mavis were.


    The masked man''s phone was locked. Arabe cracked it and, imitating his tone, sent a message to


    his subordinates: [Send a picture over. That girl doesn''t believe her friends are safe.]


    A picture soon arrived. It was taken by ake. Joyce and Mavis were tied up with ropes, which were


    attached torge rocks, indicating they could be thrown into theke at any moment.


    [Bring them here.] Arabe ordered.


    The reply came: [Give the code]


    Code??

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Arabe found herself puzzled. She skimmed through their past conversations, but couldn''t find any


    agreed-upon secret code. Could it be that they had arranged it privately without her knowing?


    [Please state the code.] The stranger sent another message.


    Arabe suspected that they might have sensed her confusion. She handed the photo to Romeo, "Can


    you figure out where this ce is?"


    "Let me see." Romeo took her phone. The photo captured akeside setting, with no other significant


    clues except for a single pink camellia.


    Using an app developed by hispany, he managed to narrow down the location to Summerfield.


    After he searched for simr sites, a few potential matches appeared on the screen.


    ¡°These two locations are too far. From Summerfteld College, it would take at least two hours to reach,


    so we can rule them out.¡± Arabe analyzed, ¡°Of the temaining three, two have camellias. Where could


    Joyce and Mavis be?"


    It was hard to tell.


    "We should get on the ne first." Romeo took her hand, leaving the masked man for Carl to handle.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    The henchmen waited but received no code from the masked man.


    Suspecting that he might be in danger, they decided to stick to the original n and brought Joyce and


    Mavis to thekeside.


    Tied up and dragging stones, the girls struggled to move, constantly stumbling and falling.


    With a shaky voice, Mavis pleaded, "Sir, we have no grudges against each other. Why are you doing


    this? If it''s money you want, I can call my family for a ransom of $1,000."


    Joyce was also scared, "If we''re to die, at least let us know why.


    ¡°Where have we offended you, or what is it that you want? At least tell us."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The masked men ignored them, pulling them up and forcefully pushing them forward each time they


    fell.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Mavis fell again, her knee grazed by the stones. Another masked man roughly pulled her up.


    Although her arms and legs were bound, Mavis instinctively clung onto the man''s clothes, ¡°Please, tell


    us the truth before we die"


    ¡°Is someone ordering you to do this? Who is it? We''re about to die, we won''t be able to hold anyone


    ountable, just tell us."


    No matter how Joyce and Mavis pleaded, the men remained silent.


    Mavis was dragged to thekeside, despite her struggles. "Let me go!"


    Joyce darted forward and knocked the man aside. "Mavis, don''t be scared"


    "Joyce, I don''t want to die." Mavis sobbed, but then a sound echoed from the sky.


    The noise startled the masked men. They looked up to see a helicopter.


    Could it be a rescue team?


    The system on the helicopter quickly detected seven or eight figures on the ground, indicating the


    presence of people.


    ¡°Could it be someone here to rescue us?" Mavis didn''t care anymore and screamed at the top of her


    lungs, ¡°Help! Please, help us!"


    Her cries were drowned out by the noise from the helicopter, but it reminded the masked men that they


    were running out of time.


    As the helicopter was about tond, the strong wind forced the men to shield their eyes. The wind was


    too strong, and the noise was deafening.


    One of the masked men picked up Mavis¡¯ stone, ready to throw it into theke.


    "No!" Joyce quickly got up and knocked him down.


    He was furious and punched at Joyce, but Mavis saw it and rammed her head into him. ¡°How dare you


    hit my friend! I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing the girls be more and more defiant, the masked men threw their stones into theke.


    Mavis and Joyce were immediately dragged into the water by the weight of the stones.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    The chopper was hovering just above theke when Arabe, without a second thought, ordered the


    cabin door to be opened and jumped out.


    Joyce and Mavis were sinking fast, weighed down by rocks.


    Arabe swam with all her might towards the deep, soon spotting the familiar figures of Joyce and Be


    sinking further into theke.


    Both Joyce and Mavis were bound by ropes, their struggle to stay afloat bing more and more


    futile as they held their breaths for what seemed like an eternity. Would they die here?


    Tears sprang to Joyce''s eyes. She had no understanding of how she ended up in such a situation.


    Her distress caused her to involuntarily gulp in a mouthful of water. The suffocating feeling


    overwhelmed her, she was desperate for help, anyone to save her.


    Just when she had given up hope, she felt a tug on her rope. She widened her eyes to see Arabe!


    Arabe was cutting the rope that bound her to the rock, but the water slowed her movements.


    Tears streamed down Joyce''s face. She couldn''t believe Arabe was risking her life to save her.


    She wanted to cry out but held back, fearing it would make their rescue more difficult.


    Suddenly, several people dived into the water, swimming towards them.


    The fastest swimmer was Romeo, who helped cut the ropes off Joyce and then tried to pull Arabe to


    the surface. But Arabe was insistent on saving Mavis.


    Meanwhile, Romeo''s men swam towards Mavis, cutting her ropes and pulling her away from theke


    bed.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they all managed to reach the surface, gasping for fresh air.


    Joyce was a whirlwind of feelings, her head spinning.


    ¡°Let''s get to shore first,¡¯ Arabe said, guiding her towards the shore with Romeo close by, offering help


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    when possible.


    Back on solid ground, Joyce was shivering from the cold and Mavis, who had swallowed a lot of water,


    was still unconscious.


    After chestpression from Arabe, Mavis coughed up water and clung to Arabe, crying


    uncontrobly.


    "Be." Mavis seemed oblivious to the others, sobbing, "Those men were so cruel, tying rocks to us,


    punching us. Joyce''s face is all swollen."


    Looking at Joyce''s swollen face and broken lips, Arabe felt a pang of sympathy, "Don''t worry, we''ll


    get back at them for this."


    ¡°Who were they? They wouldn''t tell us anything, just pushed us towards theke. I even scraped my


    knees and they just grabbed me and then they hit us.¡± Mavis was crying her heart out.


    Arabeforted her like a child, speaking softly, ¡°It''s over now, let''s get out of here."


    ¡°Thank goodness you came, thank you for saving us." Mavis clung to her, crying.


    Romeo noticed the deep trust and affection the girls had for Arabe. And the way sheforted them


    was so gentle.


    ¡°Alright now, it''s okay. Don''t cry.¡± Arabe finally managed to soothe them.


    Joyce threw herself at Arabe, "Be, you came just in time. Thank you for saving us"


    If Arabe were a minutete, they would have drowned.


    After they had calmed down, Arabe led them to the helicopter.


    Romeo draped a nket over Arabe, helping her dry her hair, ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold"


    ¡°I''m fine"

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    ¡°First, let''s get you to my ce to change your clothes. You don''t want to catch a cold."


    The helicopter wasn''t like their private jets. It didn''te with private bedrooms or wardrobes. Romeo


    had them fly to the nearest resort at breakneck speed.


    It was a resort owned by McMillian Corporation. The helicopternded directly at the resort, where staff


    members were already waiting in droves.


    "Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be!"


    Each staff member had a clean, plush towel at the ready.


    Romeo took a towel, draped it around Arabe, and whispered, ¡°You go take a hot shower and change


    your clothes. We''ve sent some up to your room already"


    Knowing that she still had friends to look after, Romeo didn''t apany her.


    ¡°Ms. Be,dies, please follow me,¡¯ the resort manager personally escorted them to the presidential


    suite.


    On the way, Arabe called Mya, "We found them."


    Mya was so ecstatic she nearly jumped for joy, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "It was Mr. McMillian who found you, wasn''t it? I knew it. With his resources, he''s bound to find a way.


    Are they okay? Are they injured?"


    "Just a few minor injuries¡± Arabe replied softly, "You''re clever. You guessed what I was implying"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At first I waspletely stunned, I couldn''t remember what you had scribbled on my back. It took me


    a while and several attempts to finally decipher it."


    "So, the real savior is you."


    Mya gripped her phone tighter, moved by the sentiment, "When are you guysing back? Are you on


    your way now?"


    ¡°We''ll be back in a bit? Arabe whispered, "You go ahead and grab something to eat at the cafeteria,


    and remember, don''t leave the campus."


    Even though the bad guys were either dead or injured, it was always better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll stay on campus and wait for you guys."


    "Good, I''m hanging up now."


    Arabe arrived at the presidential suite, the manager bowed slightly, speaking in an ultra respectful


    tone, "Ms. Be, should you need anything at all, please don''t hesitate to ring the bell. I am at your


    service 24/7. Here is the first aid kit you requested."


    "Thank you,¡¯ Arabe nodded, epting the first aid kit and ushering the girls into the suite.


    Mavis was still shaken from the earlier scare. She saw the luxurious suite, and remembered the man


    who was with Arabe earlier, who looked a lot like the world''s richest man, Romeo.


    And then she recalled that this resort was a McMillian Corporation property.


    ¡°Be, that man earlier, could he be your boyfriend? Is his name Romeo?"


    Mavis asked, still stunned by the presence of such an influential figure.


    ¡°Yes, you girls sit down, I''ll tend to your injuries, Arabe motioned for them to take a seat on the


    couch.


    Mavis was utterly shocked, "You''re dating Romeo?"


    ¡°What''s so surprising about that? Be''s awesome, who else is more deserving to be with Romeo than


    her?" Joyce chimed in before adding, "Be, how did you know we were in danger? And how did you


    know we fell into theke?"


    As Arabe dressed their wounds, she exined what happened.


    But she left out the parts that involved Doom.


    The fewer people who knew, the safer they were.


    "So that''s what happened.¡± Joyce seethed after hearing the story, "To force you to show yourself, they''d


    stoop so low."

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    ¡°Be, you said you inadvertently spoiled their ns, so they''re looking for payback. They can''t find


    you, so they nabbed us to force you out."


    Joyce fretted, "Are you in some sort of danger then? What should we do?


    Should we call the cops?"


    Arabe wanted to tell her that things had escted beyond the point where a simple call to the police


    could fix everything. But some things were meant to be kept to oneself, so while tending to Joyce''s


    knee wound, Arabe reassured her, "Dont worry, this will all blow over soon."


    ¡°With Mr. McMillian around, there''s nothing we can''t handle. Let''s just leave it to him!"


    After her deration, Joyce turned her gaze back to Arabe, "Mr. McMillian seems to care about you


    a lot. He was wiping your hair the whole journey, afraid you''d catch a cold. He even wrapped you up in


    a nket and had us flown to the nearest resort. He wanted you to take a hot shower. Why don''t you


    go freshen up?"


    "Yes, my knee isn''t that serious.¡¯ Joyce didn''t want Arabe to catch a chill while tending to her wound.


    But Arabe, feeling a bit guilty, started to apologize, "All this happened because of me."


    "No, no, no. Don''t think like that. If they captured us, that means they see us as a threat to you. That


    means we''re good friends! Being seen as your friends is something to be proud of. We are not


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ashamed!¡± Joyceughed, showing no signs of ming Arabe.


    ¡°Exactly, friends share the good times and the bad. Yes, I was scared and felt hopeless when they


    threw us into the water. But when I saw you swimming towards me, I was moved to tears."


    Joyce added, "The bad guys are at fault, not you. Don''t take this to heart."


    Arabe gave a grateful smile, deeply moved by their understanding.


    After tending to their wounds, Arabe went to take her shower.


    As the hot water cascaded over her, she noticed a few cuts on her arms and legs. The pain was


    negligible to her. Looking up, she let the water wash over her face.


    On the surface, it seemed like Doom''s influence was nearly eradicated. But how many more hidden


    threats were there? How many more incidents like today''s would ur?


    She could save them once or twice, but could she do it a hundred times?


    It was time to take quicker action.


    However, some people were so well hidden that until they revealed themselves, she wouldn''t know if


    they were friend or foe.


    When Mavis was about to take a shower, she noticed the presidential suite had arge outdoor hot


    spring tub.


    The sight of the misty hot water and the beautiful mountain scenery left her stunned.


    This was too beautiful!


    If it weren''t for the wound on her knee, she would have loved to soak in the tub.


    ¡°Living like this is just too enjoyable.¡± Mavis was rooted to the spot,pletely mesmerized.


    ¡°If you want to take a bath, you can. Just keep your injured leg out of the water"


    ¡°Right, why didn''t I think of that? Joyce,e with me!"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Finally, unable to resist Mavis''s pleas, Joyce agreed to join her for a dip in the hot tub.


    "This is so rxing.¡± Mavis closed her eyes, savoring the moment, "When I make a fortune, I''m


    definitely bringing my mom here."


    Joyce chuckled, "You are a good daughter ."


    "But my mom''s best friend conned her into being a guarantor for her loan.


    She ran off with five hundred thousand dors, and my mom''s factory was taken away to pay off the


    debt. My mom had to pay back three hundred thousand herself, ¡°You know, when I was ten, three


    hundred thousand seemed like an astronomical figure. My mom couldn''t reach her friend, so she had


    to work multiple jobs to pay back the debt. It took a toll on her health. That''s why I want to be a


    doctor, to help my mom get better."


    Hearing this, Joyce asked softly, "Did you manage to pay off the debt in the end?"


    "We paid back a little over a hundred thousand. Her friend was arrested for fraud, and the loan


    started an online shop, selling clothes she designed. In my free time, I heip her pack orders and model


    her designs on social media. Last month, I managed to give my mom a hefty bonus from my earnings,


    and this month, I treated myself to a Louis Vuitton bag."


    Her cherished LV bag was left behind in a restroom at Summerfield College when she was held


    hostage.


    She wasn''t sure if she''d ever get it back.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mya will get it back for us. I left my keychain in the bag."


    ¡°By the way, Joyce, what do your parents do?"


    Upon hearing this, Joyce turned gloomy.


    "My dad runs a foodpany, mainly producing cookies and candies. My mom passed away when I


    was very young."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to bring up a sore subject." Mavis apologized, "But your family seems well-off."


    Joyce always dressed modestly, so everyone assumed she came from a modest background.


    ¡°Since I turned eighteen, I haven''t used a cent of my family''s money, including my college tuition. I


    earned it all through part-time jobs."


    ¡°Why?" Mavis asked, puzzled.


    ¡°My dad married a new wife the year my mom passed away. She brought along a pair of twins, who


    were the same age as me. That''s when I found out they''d been together before my mom died. The


    twins are studying at our college."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Your dad was cheating even before you were born. That''s awful!"


    Mavis was shocked and sympathetic, "You must really hate your dad, that''s why you''re adamant about


    not using his money"


    "Not exactly. That woman controls my dad''s money. When I was in high school, paying tuition always


    involved listening to her nastyments."


    Mya felt even sorrier for her.


    ¡°So, I don''t go home anymore and don''t ask them for money. I don''t even consider that man my father.¡¯


    After sharing her story, Joyce felt a sense of Telief.


    Apart from Mya, she had never told anyone else about this.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Arabe and Kelly were often not in the dormitory, so Mya became her best confidante.


    If anything happened, she would be the first one to tell Mya.


    ¡°So why did you choose to study medicine?¡± asked Arabe.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because my mother passed away due to unsessful resuscitation. That feeling of losing a loved one


    and being in deep sorrow was painful. I hope as few people as possible have to experience it. If I can


    learn more skills, I can save more people, and there won''t be more families torn apart by illness."


    ¡°You''re just like Be, aiming so high.¡± Mavis sincerely admired, ¡°! believe in you, you will definitely


    be an amazing doctor in the future!"


    ¡°You too, let''s work hard together.¡± Joyce encouraged her.


    After taking a shower, Arabe stood by, hearing their conversation, she was teminded of a long time


    ago during military training, when Joyce had red eyes and seemed absent-minded.


    Had Joyce been bullied back then, but chose to bear it in silence?


    If that was the case, her situation was somewhat simr to what Arabe had experienced in the


    Murphy family.


    Arabe couldn''t help but feel sympathetic. Gently, she knocked on the ss door.


    ¡°Be!¡± Joy saw her and instantly lit up, ¡°Do you want to join us in the hot tub?"


    ¡°Come on, it''s so rxing here. Let''s chat!¡± It was a rare opportunity, so Mavis extended an invitation to


    Arabe.


    Arabe gave a light smile, ¡°I''ve showered"


    ¡°You can still join us after your shower. We just finished sharing our secrets"


    Before Mavis could finish, Arabe interrupted with a smile, ¡°I heard everything."


    Mavis was surprised but alsoughed, ¡°You''ve been standing there since the beginning? Now it''s your


    turn. What does your family do? Any secrets you can share?"


    Joyce, knowing Arabe''s special status, promptly changed the topic, ¡°I bet you want to dig into her


    rtionship with Romeo."


    ¡°Exactly, I''m dying to know how you and Romeo ended up together. Did you chase after him or did he


    pursue you? Who fell in love first?"


    Mavis could barely contain her curiosity, ¡°Someone like Romeo, a big-shot, actually appearing in our


    lives and he''s so close to me! The key point is, he''s nothing like the rumors. He''s so attentive and


    gentle towards you."


    Arabe sat next to the hot tub, smiling, ¡°What are the rumors about him like?"


    ¡°I heard he''s quite stern and strict with his subordinates, not really amiable"


    Joyce added, ¡°It must have been Romeo who fell in love first! With Be''s personality, there''s no way


    she would chase after him. Just look at how Romeo dotes on her, Be must have been so outstanding


    that Romeo couldn''t resist falling for her."


    ¡°So how long have you and Romeo been dating? When will you meet the parents? If the rtionship is


    stable, would you marry him?¡± Mavis couldn''t help but ask.


    Marry him??


    Arabe hadn''t thought that far ahead, but if the rtionship was stable, ¡°I suppose I would"


    Upon hearing Arabe''s answer, Mavis burst into mischievousughter, ¡°Be, you''re blushing. Have


    you never thought about marriage?"


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe touched her face, which didn''t feel hat at all, it must be the heat from the hot tub.


    ¡°You are indeed blushing! You look so cute when you blush. If I had my phone with me right now, I''d


    snap a picture of you and sell it to Romeo!"

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    "Mavis, you''re such a tease,¡¯ Joyce sshed her with water.


    ¡°So, when are you guys meeting the folks?¡± Mavis couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°They''ve already met. But remember, it''s a secret. You can''t tell anyone when we get back,¡¯ Joyce


    warned.


    "Rx, I won''t spill the beans about Be''s love life. But I''m curious, what''s it like to date a billionaire?


    Do you dine in upscale restaurants, booking the whole ce, and take spontaneous romantic trips?"


    As Mavis was daydreaming, Be chuckled, "Pretty much."


    "Did I really quess it?"


    Just then, Be''s phone vibrated. She pulled it out and was surprised to see it was a voice call from


    Barry. He rarely contacted her.


    When she picked up, she heard Barry''s voice on the other end, "Be, I heard Joyce got into some


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    trouble. You went to save her, is she okay? I tried calling her multiple times but she didn''t answer."


    Be could hear the worry in his voice. She smiled, "She''s right here, I''ll let her talk to you."


    "Okay.


    Be handed the phone to Joyce. After their conversation, Be teased, "So, are you two dating?"


    "No way.¡± Joyce quickly exined, "It''s just that during the military training, Noreen pushed me into the


    water, and Barry saved me. We added each other on WhatsApp and have been chatting quite often.


    ¡°I heard Barry''s family is super rich, they have deep roots in Summerfield. So many girls in our school


    fancy him! He''s tall, handsome, cool, and aloof. He''s like a dreamy prince charming. When are you


    going to date him?" Mavis gossiped.


    ¡°He hasn''t pursued me." Joyce''s face turned a deep red.


    ¡°He''s so concerned about you. He even called Be when you didn''t answer.


    This shows he cares about you a lot. If he asks you out, would you go?"


    Joyce confessed, "I''ve never thought about that."


    ¡°Well, you better start thinking,¡± Mavis couldn''t help but say, ¡°He''s a keeper.


    Rich, handsome, and genuinely cares about you. Those are rare."


    ¡°We''ll see.¡± Joyce''s face turned even redder.


    Mavis burst intoughter. Arabe joined in with a soft chuckle. She saw a WhatsApp message from


    Romeo and stood up, ¡°I''ll step out for a bit. You guys carry on."


    ¡°Must be Mr. McMillian. those in love are so lucky. Having someone think about them all the time."


    Mavis sighed, "Makes me want to be in a rtionship too."


    Joyce''s face was still burning. She remembered Barry messaging her on WhatsApp every day for the


    past month, inviting her out.


    Could he be interested in her?


    Meanwhile, Arabe had just stepped out of the presidential suite when she was lifted up by Romeo.


    Before she could understand what was happening, Romeo said, ¡°I should''ve noticed sooner. I didn''t


    realize you were injured."


    Arabe thought about the small cuts on her leg and arm. Sheughed, "I must''ve grazed some rocks


    when I was getting out of the water. No big deal"

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    "I''ll take you to get this sorted." Romeo cradled her in his arms as he made his way to another


    penthouse suite.


    The manager on duty this floor caught sight of them, his eyes bulging in surprise. Mr. McMillian was


    rumored to be a private man, so it was quite a shock to see him so affectionate with a young girl.


    Could the whispers be true? Was Mr. McMillian secretly dating someone?


    Was this girl the one he was rumored to be dating?


    She didn''t look more than seventeen or eighteen, probably still in high school.


    Mr. McMillian certainly didn''t seem to mind.


    Not having time to contemte the situation further, the manager hastily walked over to them, pulling


    out his master key card to unlock another suite.


    ¡°Fetch the first-aid kit,¡¯ Romeo instructed, his voice calm.


    ¡°Yes, sir"


    Only then did the manager notice the faint scratches on the girl''s shin. Upon closer inspection, they


    seerned to be just a few minor cuts, probably from small stones or the like.


    The manager thought, "Oh, how vulnerable these young girls were nowadays.


    A tiny scratch and she needed Mr. McMillian to carry her. She couldn''t even walk on her own. Such a


    spoiled girl."


    As Romeo entered the room, he noticed the manager''s lingering gaze and turned back to ask coldly,


    "Still staring?"


    "I was just checking Miss Be''s injuries to see if we need more medical supplies. I''ll go get them right


    away.¡± The manager, scared out of his wits, hurriedly left.


    Romeo ced Arabe gently on the couch, noticing the scratches on her shin and arm.


    This girl was always getting hurt. He would have to look into getting some sort of on-the-go first aid kit.


    "Don''t worry, they''re just minor scratches, Be assured him with one nce.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious"


    ¡°You always say it''s nothing.¡± Romeo looked at her injuries, his mind shing back to when she''d


    plunged into theke to save someone. Despite his frantic efforts to reach her, she''d swum faster than


    him. Thankfully.


    He remembered the fear that gripped him as he chased after her, terrified that at any moment she


    might disappear from his sight.


    "Next time, try not to get hurt, okay?" Although Romeo knew that Arabe always put herself in harm''s


    way without a second thought, he still wanted to hear her promise to be more careful. Every scratch


    avoided was a victory.


    Arabe smiled at him. ¡°Are you worried?"


    "Yes, every time I see you hurt, I wish the injuries were on me instead"


    Romeo crouched down, cradling her injured foot. "Look at your soft delicate skin. These cuts will take


    days to heal."


    ¡°This kind of pain is nothing to me. It''s like a tickle. If it worries you, I''ll be more careful next time."


    "Really?"


    "Yes.


    Moved and overjoyed, Romeo leaned in, gently pressing his lips against hers.


    "Mr. McMillian, I''ve got the first-aid kit!" The manager burst in like a whirlwind, stopping short when he


    saw Romeo and Arabe kissing. He regretted his hasty entrance, realizing he''d interrupted a tender


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    moment.


    Romeo red at him mildly. "You''re quite quick."


    "I, Lwas just concerned about Miss Be''s injuries.¡± The manager quickly set down the first-aid kit. "I''ll


    leave you alone now. Call me if you need anything."


    Watching the manager retreat hastily, Arabe couldn''t help butugh. "You scared him off again"


    ¡°He has no sense of timing.¡± Romeo opened the first-aid kit and carefully ced Be''s injured foot on


    hisp. He attentively cleaned and bandaged her wounds.


    Watching him diligently tend to her injuries, Be teased, "You''re getting quite good at this."


    ¡°That''s because you keep getting hurt." Romeo was gentle and careful with his ministrations. He looked


    up at her, his handsome face filled with concern. "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Arabe shook her head.


    ¡°The resort stocks only the usual over-the-counter medicines. They don¡¯t have any special stuff. Some


    might sting your wound, if it hurts, let me know. I''ll have someone fetch some different ones."


    "No need to go to all that trouble." Arabe smiled, "I''ll be heading back soon."


    "You''re already here. Why don''t you invite your friends for dinner before you leave?¡± Romeo wrapped


    up the wound on her calf, then disinfected the one on her arm.


    Holding her soft hand, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of difort seeing the wound on her delicate


    fair skin.


    Arabe thought of her two friends enjoying the hot springs. By now, they must be starving.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll grab something to eat before we leave."


    There probably won''t be much to eat when they return to the campus.


    After Romeo finished dressing her wounds, he pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "I haven''t seen you much these past few days." He looked into her eyes, a hint of regret in his voice.


    "You''ve been really busy."


    ¡°Aren''t we together now?" Arabe smiled at him. "Get up. The floor is cold."


    Romeo remained kneeling on the floor, greedily inhaling her scent, unwilling to let her go.


    Arabe lightly patted his back. ¡°The hairpin you gave me is really useful. I''ll always keep it with me."


    ¡°I''d prefer if you kept me with you.¡± Romeo lowered his gaze to look at her, once again sumbing to


    the urge to kiss her lips.


    "Be."


    Joyce, helping a limping Mavis, found them in this intimate moment, and was instantly stunned.


    She quickly recovered and said, "We must have gotten the rooms mixed up.


    Manager, could you show us the way? We were enjoying the hot springs in which room again?"


    The manager outside the door was confused. Weren''t these girls just asking him for directions to find


    Ms. Be?


    Ignoring Joyce''s frantic eye signals, he heard Arabe''s voice from inside the toom.


    ¡°Let''s all go grab a bite to eat."


    Romeo looked at the girl in front of him, struggling with a sudden longing for some alone time with her.


    "No need, we''re not hungry.¡± Mavis didn''t want to intrude. She realized now why Arabe had excused


    herself from the hot springs earlier. She''de to be with Romeo!


    The image of Romeo kneeling and kissing Arabe filled Mavis with a rush of envy. She had no idea


    the two were so attached in private.


    And the surprising part was, Romeo wasn''t the overbearing CEO type, but more like a lovestruck


    puppy in private. His affectionate demeanor was incredibly charming.


    Inparison, Arabe was like a queen, sitting back and enjoying his adoration.


    "You guys carry on, we''ll head back. We haven''t finished our hot spring bath."


    Mavis, still limping, hurriedly pulled Joyce away.


    ¡°Your friend said we could continue.¡± Romeo once again leaned in to kiss Arabe, their passion


    deepening.


    Meanwhile.


    Joyce and Mavis returned to their presidential suite, hearts still racing.


    For the uninitiated in love, the scene they''d just witnessed was shockingly intimate and sweet.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Be is so impressive, capturing such an outstanding man. Romeo''s eyes were full of her just now. It¡¯s


    clear, he really likes her.¡± Mavismented sincerely.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    "I think it''s Be''s own excellence that attracted the equally remarkable Romeo to her. Haven''t you


    noticed? They both surpass their peers by a mile; Joyce shared her perspective.


    "Be certainly outshines us all. How does she do it?" Mavis couldn''t help but wonder. "For me, trying


    to carve out a future in medicine seems so challenging, like there''s no end in sight. Yet, Be already


    demonstrated her surgical skills in today''spetition: This only happened because the med students


    from Summerfield College baited Arabe into showing off her skills on stage.


    Who knew what other skills she was keeping up her sleeve.


    "Be is unique and talented. She was spotted by a mentor at a very young age and she''s put in more


    effort and time than most people, which is why she''s achieved so much. If you ever need help with


    anything medical, don''t hesitate to ask her. She''s always happy to share her knowledge."


    Hearing Joyce say this, Mavis couldn''t help but say, "I''m so envious that you get to share a dorm with


    her. My roommates are the worst. One of them constantly watches reality TV shows on her tablet at full


    volume, another never does herundry or showers, leaving her clothes to rot and stink in the bin, and


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    yet another loves to gossip behind people''s backs."


    ¡°Well, why don''t you ask your advisor to switch dorms? I find our roommates quite easy to get along


    with. Although Be and Kelly are usually not in the dorm, leaving just Mya and me, we make a great


    team when ites to tackling any problems."


    Hearing this, Mavis became even more envious, "Can Ie hang out with you guys for dinner or


    ss when Be and Kelly are not around?"


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Joyce enthusiastically invited her. "Even when Be and Kelly are back, you''re always


    wee."


    Just then, Arabe knocked on the door and smiled, "Let''s go grab something to eat."


    "Be, are you done?" Mavis¡¯ eyes lit up when she saw her, "Is that a hickey on your neck?"


    Joyce also couldn''t help butugh and added, "And your lips are swollen."


    ¡°Romeo really went for it, huh? Didn''t leave anything behind. Impressive.


    "Do you guys enjoy gossiping?"


    ¡°With you like this, It''s hard not to." Mavis couldn''t help but hold Arabe''s hand like a concerned


    parent, "Romeo''s feelings for you are obviously intense. I think you two should get engaged. He''s


    Romeo after all. Someone might snatch him up."


    ¡°So you''re saying I''m not as good as him? Should I propose to keep him?"


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Of course not, I''m just saying in case. In case some vixen tries to seduce him, using some


    underhanded methods. You can guard against one or two, but not hundreds. It''s always best to strike


    first."


    "That''s up to him to decide,¡¯ Arabe said with a smile, "No amount of guarding can prevent that."


    ¡°No, no, no, I still think."


    ¡°Why don''t you worry about yourself!" Joyce interrupted her, taking Arabe''s other hand and continued


    the gossip, ¡°Come on, tell us. Who made the first move."


    Just as they were leaving the penthouse, they saw Romeo standing outside, seemingly waiting for a


    while.


    Mavis and Joyce''s faces froze instantly. Why was Romeo here?


    They all turned to look at Arabe, who had a sly smile on her face. Was Romeo waiting outside since


    Arabe showed up?


    Mavis was at a loss for words. She had just told Arabe to get engaged to Romeo in order to prevent


    any vixens from snatching him away.


    Had Romeo heard everything?


    And Joyce was also feeling a bit embarrassed. She had just asked Arabe who made the first move


    when they were kissing.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    ¡°What a cheeky question! It''s okay to gossip about it in private, but now the person in question heard it"


    "I was just gossiping aimlessly." Joyce was at a loss for words.


    "Me too. Don''t take what I said seriously.¡± Mavis was worried that Romeo would think less of her and


    not let her be friends with Arabe anymore.


    "No worries, it''s just a friendly joke among ssmates. To be honest, Joyce, I think your suggestion is


    quite thoughtful. Maybe Be could consider it"


    Romeo looked at Arabe with an indulgent smile.


    Mavis was stunned. Could it be that Romeo agreed with her suggestion?


    Did that mean he actually hoped to be engaged to Be?


    That would mean he really liked Be, wouldn''t it?


    Oh my God, why did this feel so sweet?


    ¡°It''s always been me taking the initiative between Be and I." Romeo turned to Joyce, satisfying her


    gossip-loving heart.


    Joyce was taken aback. She didn''t expect Romeo to answer such a question.


    She was both surprised and thrilled. Oh my God.


    "You go ahead first.¡¯ Arabe stepped forward, "We three are injured, and we need to walk slowly."


    "Do you want me to carry you?"


    "Keep your distance."


    Arabe thought he was doing it on purpose, letting her ssmates know how close they were.


    ¡°Well, I''ll go downstairs first." Romeo looked at her with a smile, tousled her hair, and turned to the two


    girls behind Arabe. ¡°I''ll leave Be in your care."


    "No problem; Joyce replied subconsciously.


    After Romeo left, Mavis couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my God! I''m still in a daze, Be. Romeo is so


    good to you. He listens to you, and does whatever you ask him to do!"


    ¡°And the way he was just now, answering our questions. He''s so obedient."


    Joyce too couldn''t hold in her excitement.


    The two of them gossiped all the way to the restaurant downstairs which waspletely reserved.


    There was an array of delicious dishes on the table. Joyce and Mavis were stunned. Wasn''t this a bit


    too extravagant?


    "Be, we can''t eat all this." Mavis felt it was such a waste. There were at least twenty dishes, right?


    ¡°with Romeo here, even if he doesn''t order this much, the resort manager would definitely prepare this


    much,¡¯ Arabe exined.


    Romeo''s status was evident, and this resort belonged to him. Who would dare to serve his guests with


    only a few dishes?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But where is Romeo? Isn''t he eating?"


    Just as Joyce was wondering, the manager stepped forward to exin, "Mr.


    McMillian is dining elsewhere. He thought his presence would make you ufortable."


    ¡°Oh my God, he''s so considerate"

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Romeo wasn''t around, so Joyce and Mavis could eat to their heart''s content.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mmm, this is delicious. Is it coated with salted egg yolk? It smells so good."


    Mavis always shared the tastiest bites with Arabe.


    When Joyce came across something scrumptious, she''d share it with Arabe too. "Such a pity, If only


    Nydia was here, she''s such a foodie."


    ¡°No problem, we can pack some for her."


    ¡°Be, you''re the best! But won''t we embarrass you? Won''t the manager think we''re like starving


    ghosts reincarnated, acting as if we''ve never seen good food before?"


    Not only were they feasting like kings, they were also nning on taking some home.


    ¡°Sharing good food with friends is nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Arabe didn''t see a problem and even


    showed her support, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you like, I can have it packed for you."


    ¡°Be, you''re too kind"


    In the end, they left with full bellies, and the manager had the kitchen prepare some extra dishes for


    them to take away.


    A helicopter ride back to school would have been too conspicuous, so Romeo arranged for a car to


    wait for them at the resort''s entrance.


    Knowing that Arabe was taking her ssmates home, Romeo gently cradled her face and said, ¡°Let


    me know once you''re done with school stuff, and I''lle pick you up."


    ¡°Okay"


    ¡°Doom''s gang will likely make a move soon, so stay cautious.¡± Romeo looked into her bright eyes,


    warning her, ¡°If there''s danger, find a way to contact me like you did today."


    ¡°I got it"


    ¡°Try not to get hurt.¡± Romeo continued, still holding her face, ¡°Take care of your wounds, don''t let therm


    get wet, and change the bandagester."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh at his fussing.


    Romeo caught on to her amusement and chuckled, ¡°Am I nagging too much?"


    ¡°No"


    Romeo leaned down to give her a quick peck on the lips, his eyes filled with reluctance, ¡°Alright, you


    should go now."


    Arabe finally got in the car.


    Romeo personally closed the car door for her, reminding her to message or call him once she arrived.


    ¡°Alright"


    Arabe knew he had to deal with the guys they caught today, so she motioned for him to get back to


    work.


    ¡°So, Mr. MeMillian, shall I depart now?¡± The driver was eager to start the car, but wasn''t sure if Romeo


    was done with his instructions.


    ¡°Make sure you get them safely back to school¡± Romeo advised, ¡°Drive slowly on the way."


    ¡°Okay, Mr. McMillian"


    Arabe waved at him, and it wasn''t until Romeo''s figure had shrunk to a dot in the distance that Joyce


    and Mavis began to tease her.


    ¡°Be, Romeo really cares for you, he''s giving so many instructions for such a short journey."


    ¡°1 feel like even our driver, Hans, is feeling the pressure, I can teil he really cares about you."


    ¡°You better call him once we get back."


    Half an hourter.


    As soon as Arabe got back to school, she received a call from Grandpa Beck.


    ¡°Hey, Arabe, where are you? We''ve made some progress on Carol''s antidote. I''ve had a major


    breakthrough"

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    The voice of him echoed through the phone, "Huh, kid, you thought you could stump me so easily?"


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle, "I''ll be there in a bit"


    She had barely hung up the phone when she saw Barry, Adair, and Mya racing towards them.


    ¡°Be.¡± Barry and Adair greeted Arabe in unison, both panting, as if they had just heard some news


    and had hurried over to meet them.


    Arabe nodded in acknowledgment.


    Barry''s gaze immediately fell on Joyce''s face, "What happened to your face?


    Who hit you?"


    "I tripped and hurt myself."


    ¡°Liar. That clearly looks like a punch. Who was the lunatic whoid hands on you?" Barry barely


    touched Joyce''s injury when she winced in pain and let out a stifled gasp.


    ¡°Who the hell did this?" Barry looked angry, as if he was both sympathetic and ready to stand up for


    Joyce at any moment.


    Recognizing his concern, Arabe knew he must have feelings for Joyce. She softly added, "The guys


    who did this have already been dealt with by my men."


    "Why did they attack Joyce?"


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions? It''s so annoying!" Joyce stomped her foot and walked ahead.


    Barry followed her, "You''re injured and can''t I even ask? What are you carrying? Let me hold it."


    Joyce refused, but Barry snatched it from her anyway, "Even when you''re hurt, you''re hoarding food.


    You''re such a foodie."


    ¡°You''re the foodie! This is for Nydia."


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?"


    ¡°We just had, Be treated us to a feast!"


    ¡°Was it good? Can I have some?" Barry wanted a taste of the feast she was talking about.


    ¡°No, all of this is for Nydia¡±"


    As they continued to bicker, Mya covered her mouth in shock as she listened to Mavis quietly share the


    details of their abduction.


    Only Adair stayed by Arabe, "Be, what''s going on?"


    ¡°Some people have been causing trouble for me. They couldn''t find me, so they kidnapped Joyce and


    Mavis. Tell Barry to be careful. If possible, look after Joyce and Nydia for me: "Who dares to mess with


    you?" Upon hearing this, Adair rolled up his sleeves, "Be, tell me who they are. I''ll deal with them."


    "They''re not ordinary people.¡± Arabe didn''t borate further, "Just be careful. If you notice anything


    strange, call me."


    "But Be, what about you?"


    ¡°I can protect myself"


    ¡°Alright, Barry and I will look after Joyce and Nydia. Be careful."


    ¡°I''m heading to theb first."


    Seeing the other two still bickering and Mavis and Nydia deep in conversation, Arabe decided to


    head to theb alone.


    Adair didn''t understand why Be spent so much time in theb. But he''d heard about how she led a


    team to apetition at Summerfield College today. Her surgical and suturing techniques had left all


    the judges in awe.


    She must have honed these skills in theb.


    As Arabe opened the door to theb, she heard the excited voice of Grandpa Beck, "Be,e


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    here and check this out. The upgraded detox pill is interacting with the toxic blood. See, the toxins are


    disappearing bit by bit."


    Arabe moved closer to the apparatus and watched as the two substances reacted and the toxins


    indeed started to fade.


    ¡°Yes! This is the result of several days of my research. When the upgraded detox pill meets this toxin,


    it''s like a downpour meeting a fire. Watch closely, this fire is about to be extinguished.¡± Grandpa Beck''s


    excitement was palpable, and then hisughter abruptly ceased.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    ¡°Wait a second. Why is thisst bit of poison not totally cleaned out."


    Grandpa Beck bulged his eyes, looking incredulously at the stubborn spot on the screen. Despite the


    vigorous attack from the upgraded detox pill, this spot remained entirely unmoved, not shrinking or


    disappearing.


    Arabe analyzed, "It appears that even the enhanced detox pill can''t entirely eradicate the poison in


    Carol''s body. But,pared to the previous versions of antidotes, this one seems to be an


    improvement"


    ¡°This is not possible. I clearly removed all the toxins in this morning''s experiment. Could the toxins


    regenerate?" Grandpa Beck went back to review the experiment process.


    "It''s also possible that a certain ingredient in the antidote can''t entirely suppress and eliminate this kind


    of toxin. If the toxins can regenerate, it means we need to adjust theponents of our antidote


    again."


    Arabe had already put on herb coat, ready to start the experiment. Her phone vibrated at this


    moment. Checking it, she saw a call from an old acquaintance.


    "Professor Bell, I have a patient here and 1 was hoping you might take a look"


    The caller''s tone was obscure, treating Arabe with a delicacy and respect, "It''s my friend''s mother. I


    wouldn''t bother you if the situation wasn''t so difficult."


    Without a second thought, Arabe declined, ¡°I''m sorry, I can''t make it. I''m too busy"


    She had too much on her te right now.


    Plus, the Doom¡¯s forces kept a close watch on her, exploiting every opportunity.


    If she went, she might implicate an innocent family.


    ¡°I understand that you are very busy. I was moved seeing my friend cry, so I dared to ask for your help.


    The patient''s condition is bing increasingly difficult, and I''m out of ideas concerning medication. I


    would appreciate it if you could help, even a word or two would mean a lot to me and my friend."


    The caller seemed to eagerly await Arabe''s help.


    There were too many people in the world who needed her help, but she was only one person and she


    couldn''t save everyone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With thepassion of a doctor, Arabe finally said, "Send me the medical records. I''ll take a look


    when I have time."


    ¡°Thank you, Professor Bell, I''ll send them to your email.¡¯ The caller thanked her profusely for a while


    before saying, "I''m looking forward to your reply."


    Right after Arabe hung up, Jack called.


    "Boss, based on Dennis''s description, we''ve been investigatingrge households with French-style


    architecture from a decade ago. Through variousparisons and checks, we''ve narrowed it down to


    thirty-nine households. Are we going to collect hair samples from all of them?"


    ¡°What do you think?"


    ¡°What if among these thirty-nine households, one is indeed Carol''s biological family?"


    Would she return to her roots?


    Given Carol''s status, could she even return to her original home?


    Perhaps she might not even be allowed in the front door.


    Like the boss, she might encounter a crazy bitchy sister after identifying her roots.


    ¡°That''s not for us to consider.¡¯ Arabe calmly analyzed, "We''re just helping Carol find her biological


    family. Whatever happens next is beyond our control. Whether she goes back to her original family or


    not is up to Carol."


    "Once I have results, I''ll tell you immediately."

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    ¡°Alright."


    ¡°You sure get a lot of calls, kiddo. I might just finish this report by the time you''re done.¡¯ Grandpa Beck


    chuckled, pointing at the screen as he spoke, "Look at this, the toxin is regenerating. I knew it! This


    morning''s experiment showed the toxin eliminated. How could it regenerate? As you suggested,


    something in the antidote might not suppress the toxin but instead provoke it. This could be a


    significant finding."


    ¡°I suddenly remembered an old medical textbook you had me read as a child.


    It mentioned an ingredient that could inhibit the growth of toxins."


    ¡°Of course! How could I have forgotten about that?¡± Grandpa Beck eximed joyfully, ¡°Seems like


    having you scribble notes as a child paid off"


    Arabe smirked, "In addition to scribbling notes, I recall a few other things."


    ¡°Oh no, let''s not bring up the past." Grandpa Beck feared she''d bring up old grievances. "When you


    were a child, you were so adorable. I couldn''t help but be fond of you. But I couldn''t just let you be. I


    had to be a bit stern while teaching you. You wouldn''t have improved otherwise."


    Grandpa Beckughed slyly.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, "Just a bit stern?"


    Grandpa Beck hastily replied, "I was never like those other grumpy old men. I never physically


    punished you. The worst I did was make you copy medical texts or recite them upside down."


    Arabe nodded with interest, ¡°Anything else?"


    ¡°No, no. That was it. Let''s not dig up the past. Your friend Carol''s health is more important.¡± Beck


    sounded a bit guilty.


    As he turned away to continue his work, Arabe chuckled, "Grandpa, I will always remember the


    kindness you and the other grandfathers showed me."


    ¡°No, no.¡¯ Grandpa Beck dropped his tools in surprise, quickly turning to exin, "Don''t remember the


    times I was stern with you. Remember the times I was kind."


    Arabe tried to hold in augh, "I didn''t mean to hold a grudge."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That''s good. You scared me there. You were so talented as a child. We all wished you''d seed


    immediately. We worried a lot about you. Now that you''re sessful, you''ve attracted a lot of trouble.


    You will indeed be envied by others.¡± Grandpa Beck couldn''t help but worry.


    Arabe knew he was referring to the Doom incident, "Don''t worry, Grandpa.


    It will be over soon."


    "You''re an adult now. You make your own decisions. I know I can''t persuade you. But as long as I''m


    alive, I''ll do everything I can to protect you."


    Watching his back as he rambled on, Arabe felt a surge of emotion.


    Without these grandfathers teaching and guiding her, she might have been just an ordinary girl.


    "I don''t need your protection anymore.¡± Arabe smiled, her eyes shining with confidence, "I can


    protect you now: Grandpa Beck turned around, his eyes welling up with tears. He was surprised to see


    Arabe being unusually mature.


    He wiped the corner of his eyes and turned back to his work.


    ¡°Find out where we can get that ingredient. If you find some, bring me a few."


    Arabe was already on the phone, giving instructions.


    Grandpa Beck quickly wiped away his tears and went back to his experiment.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    It waste into the night.


    The lights of the Reflections Vi had dimmed, no longer as stunningly opulent as before, only leaving


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    a few dozen passagenterns, emitting a warm yet faint glow.


    The vi was eerily quiet, everyone had already retired for the night. Martha left her room, ensuring


    there was no one around, she took a detour and arrived at another room. Before turning the knob, she


    looked around cautiously.


    Seeing no one was following, she quickly entered and locked the door behind her.


    The man inside noticed her arrival, his voice filled with reproach, "Why are you here?"


    ¡°I''ve looked around, no one''s following me."


    Martha poured herself a ss of water. After gulping it down, she angrily crumpled the disposable cup.


    ¡°A cheap tart, thinking she''s so important¡¯ The man''s eyes shed with a hint of murderous intent,


    apparently extremely dissatisfied with Alma¡¯''s actions.


    "Isn''t that right? I can''t swallow this anger!" Martha said angrily, "She bullied Serena again and again.


    She really treats Serena like a pushover!"


    "For these kinds of things, just send me a WhatsApp, no need toe all this way.¡± The man said,


    reminding her.


    "I just missed you.¡± Martha suddenly came closer and embraced him, showing a hint of a girlish


    demeanor, ¡°You haven''te to see me in months."


    It seemed that ever since Serena''s college entrance examination and summer vacation, he didn''t show


    the same enthusiasm as before.


    The man was somewhat resistant to her approach, saying coldly, "Stop it, we have important things to


    do"


    "Yes, it''ste and quiet. We should do something important.¡¯ Martha began to undo her nightgown.


    The man quickly fastened it back for her, "Hurry back, if someone found out."


    ¡°No one will find out.¡¯ Martha said, suddenly noticing a hint of pink fabric under the covers?


    She couldn''t believe it. As if realizing something, she wanted to rush over and check.


    ¡°It''s time to go." The man pushed her, not letting her near the bed, "Rest early."


    Martha angrily stomped on his foot. Taking advantage of his pain, she rushed over to lift the nket.


    Underneath, apletely naked panicked woman set Martha''s anger aze.


    It was the newly hired maid, Nina.


    "Very good, you little tart. You even seduced my man.¡± Martha went straight to hitting her.


    ¡°Ah, Martha, I didn''t know Erik was your man." Nina covered her face in pain, quickly begging for


    mercy, ¡°If I knew, I would never have gotten into his bed: ¡°Watch how I deal with you, you shameless


    little tart!" Martha hit her fiercely, choking her, ¡°You like to y innocent. When Mr. Collins won''t fall for


    it, you moved your wicked thoughts to Erik!"


    Nina screamed in pain.


    ¡°Martha, stop it!"


    This time, Erik angrily pulled Martha off the bed.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    With her hair undone and her body trembling, Martha pointed at Erik in a fit of tage. "Erik, have you no


    conscience? Who have I been toiling for all these years? How dare you do such a thing! Either let me


    vent my anger today by beating this little hussy and kicking her out, or I''ll go to Mrs. Collins and tell her


    everything about what happened back then!"


    ¡°Martha!"


    "Do you think I won''t do it?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Martha''s hysterical ranting made Erik feel like a deted balloon. In the end, he just stood there, silent,


    casting a blind eye on the scene.


    Martha knew he had backed down. She rushed forward to confront the mistress, relentlessly pinching


    her and pping her across the face.


    ¡°You little tramp, just because you''re young and attractive, you think you can seduce anyone you want?


    I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    ¡°Ah. stop hitting me, Erik, help me.¡¯ Nina struggled, and in the process, identally knocked off


    Martha''s wig.


    She froze instantly, tears welling in her eyes, "So, everything Erik said was true. You really are bald."


    "You little tramp." Martha was infuriated and started hitting her even harder.


    After a while, the sound of a car reached their ears.


    Nina, who was being beaten helplessly by the window, noticed Arabe driving back home.


    In a hurry, she said, "It seems like Ms. Be is back! Martha, let me go, Ms.


    Be is always smart, if she hears us."


    Martha looked out and indeed, it was that annoying Arabe. She couldn''t have chosen a worse time to


    She pinched Nina even harder, "Whatever you heard tonight, keep it to yourself. Find an excuse to


    resign tomorrow and if I find out you have any other ideas."


    ¡°No, no, I''ll resign tomorrow and I won''t say a word I''m not supposed to. I will leave, taking all the


    secrets with me!"


    A murderous glint shed in Martha''s eyes. She pushed Nina away, shot a fierce re at Erik, and then


    turned to leave.


    Arabe parked the car in the garage and then took the elevator to the first floor.


    Today, she received news from Kelly that Nightshade will be auctioned off at an underground auction in


    Zion City. Only their old members could enter, and they had to verify their assets before entering.


    Kelly was a regr at all the big auction houses and was a VIP member, so she could bring friends


    along. But she had something to take care of, so after bringing Arabe in, she had to leave. Therefore,


    Arabe nned to make a trip to Zion City tomorrow, to attend the auction tomorrow night and bring


    back Nightshade.


    She wanted to go home and pack some things, but as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she


    saw Martha sneaking back into the living room.


    "Ms. Be, you are back."


    Martha''s tone seemed to carry a hint of sarcasm.


    Arabe looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you sneaking around here for in the middle of the night?"


    ¡°Ms. Be, you are joking. What can a servant like me do sote at night?


    Instead, all the youngdies are asleep at this hour. Why are youing home sote?"


    Arabe caught the sarcasm in her words and replied coldly, ¡°Idle people should go to bed early.


    There''s no point in wandering around here in the middle of the night. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think


    you were sneaking around."


    Martha seemed a bit annoyed. "Ms. Be, let''s talk."


    ¡°Talk about what?" Arabe responded coldly. ¡°Should we talk about why you keep wearing a wig? Or


    should we talk about the hidden story between you and Serena?"

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    At the mention of this, a shade of unease crossed Martha''s features, her hand unconsciously fluttering


    up to smooth down her hair.


    This small gesture did not go unnoticed by Arabe, only serving to confirm her suspicions. Just as she


    had suspected, Martha was indeed wearing a wig.


    The living room was dim, the only source of light being the faint glow filtering in from the gardenmps


    outside. It gave the room an eerie feel, setting one''s nerves on edge.


    Martha hadn''t expected Arabe to have been investigating her, let alone be privy to certain


    information.


    How could this be? How did Arabe find out about those well-guarded secrets from the past? Or was


    Arabe just bluffing, fishing for a reaction without actually possessing any concrete evidence?


    ¡°The one outside,e in. I know it''s you,¡¯ Arabe called out, her words causing the person lurking


    outside to hold their breath in a sudden wave of apprehension.


    Martha nced uneasily towards the door. "Miss Be, I think you may be mistaken. There''s nobody


    outside"


    "Oh, do you think that by hiding, I wouldn''t know who you are? Erik, your acting skills are subpar at


    best. Did you really think you could fool me in my own house?" Arabe retorted, her voice cold as ice


    as she gazed in their direction.


    ¡°I''m not in the mood for a game of hide and seek. If Serena wants to continue living here, then she


    better behave herself."


    After all, she would only be here for a few more years before getting married and moving out. Out of


    sight, out of mind.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But if you continue with your little schemes..."


    "What schemes?" Martha interjected, feeling wronged. "Miss Be, you''re making usations without


    any evidence. How can you treat people like this?"


    "Serena''s sudden change in behavior. You''re telling me that you had nothing to do with it? She was on


    the right path, and you led her astray. Not only that, but you involved innocent people too."


    ¡°Miss Be, you''re overthinking this. What happened in the past was just a coincidence. If you don''t


    believe me, you can investigate it yourself."


    ¡°Listen here, my patience is wearing thin. This is yourst warning.¡± With that, Arabe turned on her


    heel and headed upstairs.


    Martha watched her retreating figure, a chill settling in her heart. Why did it feel like Arabe, despite


    her young age, seemed to know everything.


    The person hiding outside didn''t dare to reveal themselves, fearing they would be caught red-handed,


    and swiftly made their escape.


    Martha clenched her fists. No more dys, she had to act now!


    Meanwhile.


    Louisa was having a restless night, vaguely hearing the sounds of an argument in the distance.


    Soon after, a phone call jotted her awake. Seeing that it was her mother calling, she hurriedly


    answered.


    ¡°Mom, what brings you to call me today?" She slipped out of bed, tiptoeing to the balcony as she spoke


    in hushed tones.


    ¡°Louisa, darling, the sun is shining so brightly today, it reminded me of the day you were born. It was a


    day just like this, clear and bright. I just couldn''t resist calling you. I hear that it''s 12 hours ahead over


    there. Are you sleeping now?"


    "No, Keh and I haven''t gone to bed yet. How are you feelingtely, mom?"


    Louisa asked, concerncing her voice.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    ¡°Yesterday, I noticed your brother''s eyes were all red and puffy. Things must not be going well. But they


    didn''t tell me.¡¯ The elderly woman on the other end of the phone chuckled, her tone light and carefree


    as if she had epted her fate. "A while back, I saw a girl who looked just like you."


    She''d had a re-up of her illness at the time and couldn''t take a good look.


    By the time she woke up and asked her caregiver, she was told the girl was just a passerby who had


    helped her.


    The girl looked exactly like Louisa when she was young.


    ¡°Mom, are you missing me? Keh and I were just thinking of visiting you.


    Are you still in Dawnstar?" Louisa asked, concern etching her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I moved to Lidaria this month. They say there''s a brilliant doctor here who''s saved a lot of lives.


    Maybe he can help with my condition, though I don''t have much hope."


    The elderly woman had grown weary from her long battle with the illness, the light in her eyes dimming.


    "Mom, you can''t think like that." Louisa''s voice was strained, "Tomorrow I''ll ask my brother. If the


    doctors there can''t help, maybe someone from our family can"


    ¡°Our family? Do we have a doctor?" The elderly woman sounded surprised, thenughed, "Oh, you


    mean rk. How''s he doing? Is he busy with work?"


    "Mom, rk''s a forensic scientist, I was talking about.¡± Louisa stopped, torn between wanting to share


    her thoughts and fearing the impact on her mother''s health. But she couldn''t resist mentioning Be,


    whose medical skills had saved so many people. She was sure Be could help!


    ¡°Let''s do this, tomorrow we''ll head to Lidaria. We''ll arrive the day after and then we can talk. Prepare


    yourself.


    ¡°What kind of doctor is so mysterious that you and Keh need to make a special trip? I might not be


    in Lidaria for long, I might need to move again."


    "No, we haven''t seen you in a long time. You''ve been unconscious, and my brother''s been taking you


    around looking for treatment. Keh has been saying he wants to visit you. That''s settled, we''lle


    tomorrow."


    ¡°Louisa, you really don''t need to go to all this trouble."


    At her words, Louisa''s eyes filled with tears. She covered her mouth to keep from sobbing, struggling to


    keep her emotions in check.


    Keh noticed her on the balcony, talking on the phone. He quickly grabbed a robe to drape over her.


    It was December, and the wind outside was so cold it hurt.


    Seeing his wife on the verge of tears, Keh rushed to her side, rubbing her back and guiding her


    inside.


    ¡°Alright Mom, we''ll leave it at that for now. Have your lunch and take a nap, Keh and I will leave


    tomorrow and be there the day after. If you''re not feeling better by then, I''m going to have a word with


    my brother!" Louisa managed tough at her own joke.


    The elderly womanughed along, ¡°Alright, I''ll be waiting. You kids are so thoughtful."


    After hanging up, Louisa quickly messaged her brother on WhatsApp to ask about their mother''s


    condition, and then shared the news with Keh.


    Things didn''t seem promising.


    ¡°Why don''t we bring Be with us?" Keh suggested.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be a good opportunity for them to formally meet, and Be could also help with the diagnosis.


    "We''ll just have to see if Be has the time. We''ll ask her tomorrow¡±

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Early the next morning, Keh and Louisa were up and about, sitting in the living room, their eyes


    asionally darting upstairs.


    Seeing their attention constantly divided, Edith couldn''t help but ask, "Are you waiting for Ms. Be to


    wake up?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa nodded, "We thought we''d have breakfast together."


    "Ms. Be left before dawn with a backpack on her shoulders. It looked like she was nning a long


    journey."


    "Be''s already left?" Louisa expressed surprise. It was barely past seven in the morning. Where could


    the young girl be heading off to with her bag packed?


    "Do you think she might have gone to school? Did she pack some clothes to change into?" Keh


    offered, "Why don''t you give her a call?"


    If nothing was going on at school, maybe she could take some time off and join them abroad.


    Louisa dialed Arabe¡¯s number, only to be met with the automated voice message: The number you


    have dialed is currently switched off.


    "We should get going,¡¯ Louisa turned to Keh, "My brother mentionedst night that mom''s


    condition isn''t promising. I''m anxious about any unforeseen circumstances, so I''d like to see her as


    soon as possible."


    "I was hoping Be could take a look. Maybe there''s a chance for improvement? Let''s wait a bit longer.


    Be might be in ss and unable to answer her phone. Why don''t you send her a message?" Keh


    held onto a glimmer of hope in his daughter''s medical skills.


    Louisa sent another text, waiting in silence for two hours. Arabe''s phone temained off. Eventually,


    she stood up and said, ¡°Let''s head abroad. Once Be replies, if she can, I''ll ask her to join us there."


    ¡°Sounds good; Keh ced aforting hand on his wife''s shoulder, "Don''t worry too much. I''ll get


    in touch with a few more doctors and ask them to meet us abroad to help mom: Louisa looked at him


    appreciatively. Ever since her mother fell ill, her husband had been going out of his way to help, both


    financially and otherwise. There was simply nothing to fault him on.


    Over the years, she had been pampered by her husband to the extent of living a carefree life.


    Meanwhile, Arabe sat in the first ss cabin of a ne, going through the medical records Mark had


    sent her. With over thirty pages ofplicated medical history, her patient''s condition was indeed a


    tough nut to crack.


    If they were aiming for full recovery, it was going to require multiple medications and a lengthy process.


    As she perused the documents, she remained oblivious to the messages and calls from Louisa.


    In Lidaria, a gentleman sat somberly in his own garden. Despite being in his thirties, his chiseled


    handsome face and distinctive aura still radiated a strong personal appeal.


    ¡°Sir, don''t be too upset.¡± a pixie-haired servant attempted tofort him, ¡°Mrs. Griffith will surely


    ovee this hurdle. She''s a survivor.


    ¡°That girl you encounteredst time, are you sure she''s a Solterra?"


    Sampson''s attractive gaze fell on the servant.


    She nodded in affirmation. Last time, when she and the driver were taking Old Mrs. Griffith for her


    check-up, their car got rear-ended by a bus. Old Mrs.


    Griffith suffered a heart attack and it was a passing Solterra girl who came to their aid.


    "She''s stunningly beautiful, the kind that would easily stand out in a crowd.


    She has her hair tied up in a bun and carries a rather aloof demeanor. She doesn''t talk much and I''ve


    never seen her smile. But there''s a genuine kindness in her voice"


    The servant could still recall Arabe¡¯s distinct features. Her exquisite face and elegant demeanor were


    unforgettable. If only she were more skilled with her hands, she would have loved to draw a portrait of


    her.


    ¡°She''s truly remarkable. She administered a few acupuncture treatments and Old Mrs. Griffith was able


    to breathe again. She even knew that Old Mrs.


    Griffith was fragile and advised us to be extra careful when caring for her."

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    ¡°Moreover, she mentioned that the medicines she took aren''t helping Old Mrs. Griffith''s current


    condition. Besides, she pointed out some of the medications should be reced with alternatives, as


    they might add to Old Mrs. Griffith''s physical burden, causing her to feel fatigued and drowsy with a


    bitter taste in her mouth and chest difort. If she wasn''t a medical expert, how could she carry an


    acupuncture kit with her and instantly name the medications Old Mrs. Griffith was taking, along with


    their side effects?"


    After all, among the medications the olddy was on, the three she mentioned were present.


    These three were special effect drugs, yet to hit the market, but she knew just by checking the pulse.


    Her medical skills must be outstanding!


    "I asked her then about possible alternatives, but she just mentioned that Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition


    can''t be cured overnight. There was a chauffeur who treated her with respect, addressing her as ¡®Miss;


    even reminding her to get into the car. I guessed she must be the daughter of a wealthy family,


    probably dealing with some urgent matters. I thought, in this country, there''s nobody you can''t find."


    As the short-haired girl reached this point, her voice dwindled.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But the license te number you gave me turned out to be fake, untraceable,¡± Sampson said in a soft


    voice. "She must be someone powerful, all the surveince footage from when she appeared has been


    wiped clean"


    ¡°What?" The short-haired girl seemed surprised, ¡°Now what?"


    She had thought that finding the girl would give Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition a chance to turn around.


    Now, even the brilliant Dr. Mark was at a loss regarding Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition.


    At that moment, Dr. Mark approached them. Sampson asked in a soft voice, "Is she asleep?"


    "Yes, I gave her an injection. She finally fell asleep."


    Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition had deteriorated to the point where she couldn''t sleep peacefully. Every


    time shey down, she felt breathless and had to sit up panting heavily.


    "Did the impressive doctor you mentioned respond yet?¡± Sampson asked again.


    Seeing the dejected look on Sampson''s face, Mark replied truthfully, ¡°She''s always busy. But she


    promised to make time to look at the medical history.


    All we can do now is wait patiently."


    "But we''re running out of time,¡¯ Sampson said, lifting his eyes. "Please ask her again for me.


    ¡°Well¡± Mark hesitated, "If we rush her, it might backfire. Tonight, I will ask her again. If she still hasn''t


    had the time to review the medical history, we can''t teally push her. We''ll just have to wait."


    "Is she really that irritable?¡± Sampson asked.


    ¡°It''s not that she''s irritable. She''s just very busy. She doesn''t like being disturbed. There''s a lot she has


    to handle personally. I''ve known her for many years, and this is the first time I''ve asked her for help. I


    believe she will help: ¡°It would be great if she coulde here."


    After all, only by seeing the patient in person can a better treatment n be provided.


    "She mentioned she''s been busytely and doesn''t have time toe over, but she should be able to


    provide some verbal guidance."


    If they could get guidance from that doctor, it would definitely be of great help to Old Mrs. Griffith''s


    condition.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    "Let me know when you have any news tonight,¡¯ Sampson said.


    ¡°Alright; Mark replied, looking at Sampson''s gloomy expression. "There''s another solution, though. A


    drug was once up for auction back home. It stirred quite amotion. It''s said to be made by a


    venerable pharmaceutical expert. It works wonders for heart conditions."


    Sampson looked up, hope glinting in his eyes. "HeartEase?"


    "Yes, many heart patients who were given terminal prognosis showed significant improvement after


    taking HeartEase. But Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition isn''t purely heart-rted. This drug can only do so


    much for her.


    I''m thinking ofbining HeartEase with a new drug I''m working on."


    If Professor Bell didn¡¯te up with anything, he would have to find a way to keep Old Mrs. Griffith


    alive.


    He couldn''t just stand by and watch her suffer.


    ¡°HeartEase hasn''t been avable back home for a long time, but it appeared twice in our local auctions


    recently."


    "I''ll make a call." Sampson took out his phone and quickly dialed a number.


    After a while, Mark heard him say, "Tonight at nine, in a club in Zion City, there will be an auction for


    HeartEase. They have only one pill"


    "One is enough."


    Mark was surprised that Sampson, who was usually efficient, had such good news so quickly.


    Sampson nodded, "I''ll go there tonight."


    Twelve hourster.


    Arabe''s nended at a foreign airport. As soon as she turned on her phone, she received a slew


    of messages.


    Among them, Louisa''s WhatsApp messages and call were the first ones Arabe dealt with.


    However, her phone indicated that Louisa''s was turned off.


    Arabe then opened WhatsApp, where Louisa had sent her three messages at seven-thirty in the


    morning.


    [Be, I heard that you left early this morning, are you at school?] [Are you in ss? Can you text me


    when you''re done?] [I need to speak with you] Arabe quickly replied, [Mom, I''m sorry, I''m abroad. I


    had some things to take care of. What do you need?] After she sent the message, before she could get


    a reply from Louisa, her phone vibrated. It was Kelly calling.


    "Be, have you arrived? I''m waiting for you at exit A."


    Arabe, carrying her backpack, walked out. "I see you."


    ¡°Be, over here!" Kelly jumped up and waved when she saw her.


    To avoid being recognized, Arabe was dressed in ck casual wear, a ck baseball cap, and


    exuded a cool aura.


    Arge ck mask covered most of her face, leaving only her clear and beautiful eyes visible, which


    were incredibly charming.


    "How many hearts are you nning to steal with this look?" Kelly walked over and took her hand, ¡°We


    still have some time before the auction. Let''s grab something to eat. I have some business to take care


    of during the auction.


    You''ll be alright on your own, right?"


    ¡°What could go wrong?" Arabe smiled, "What big job did you take on this time? Joyce said she hasn''t


    seen you at school in ages"


    "I barely have time for my side gigs these days. My dad said I should either take over the family


    business or find a boyfriend. Obviously, I chose the former!¡± Kelly said without hesitation. "The former


    brings money, thetter wastes time and affects my mood. I''ve been busy taking over some of my dad''s


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt bitter thinking about her recent experiences.


    ¡°You''ll see the benefits of having a boyfriend once you have one; Maybe then, she wouldn''t work


    herself to the bone.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    "Guess I won''t live long enough to see you having a boyfriend then." Kelly said this and couldn''t help


    but be confused, "Wait, that''s not right. You advocating for rtionships. I can''t believe this ising


    from you, Romeo really changed you!"


    Arabe brushed it off, "Did he?"


    ¡°Can''t you see that you''repletely different now? You seem to have be vulnerable, your way of


    doing things has also changed. But speaking of which, where is he? Didn''t hee with you?¡± Kelly


    teased.


    Arabe told the truth, "I didn''t want him to take time off work for me. There''s no need."


    "But does he want toe?"


    ¡°He actually did, but I threatened him not to."


    ¡°Ah, it would''ve been nice if you let him apany you, at least I wouldn''t have to worry about your


    safety."


    Kelly was worried that this trip abroad would give miscreants an opportunity to take advantage.


    "I''m just going to get the ingredient and I''ll be leaving tommorrow. There won''t be any problems."


    Kelly unlocked the car and chivalrously opened the door for her, "Since Romeo isn''t here today, I''ll act


    as him and take good care of you."


    The two chatted andughed as they arrived at a Sky Restaurant.


    The restaurant had a fantastic view and overlooked the beautiful night view of the city.


    Kelly would asionallye here to eat in the past, she knew that the people who came here were


    either rich or noble, it offered more privacy than normal restaurants and was less conspicuous.


    ¡°What should we eat?" Kelly opened the menu, suffering from a bit of indecisiveness.


    Although she''d been here a few times, she never knew what to order.


    ¡°Order what you like."


    Arabe saw that her mother still hadn''t replied to her message, but she did receive a WhatsApp


    message from Romeo.


    On the way to the restaurant, Arabe had already reported her whereabouts, now seeing Romeo


    sending a picture of him working in the office, Arabe urged him to go eat and not forget due to work.


    "Be, how about we order a grilled ck pepper steak, seafood pasta, pan-seared shrimp, ck


    truffle beef fried rice, and two corn chowders?"


    ¡°Sounds good."


    Even though Kelly was the one picking the dishes, everything she heard was her favorite.


    That''s what good friends do, they think about you in every aspect, even down to the meals catering to


    your taste.


    At this moment, it seemed like a VIP had arrived, a number of waiters immediately rushed over to


    wee them.


    Kelly looked up, she didn''t see the VIP, but from the respectful demeanor of the seven or eight waiters,


    she could guess that the person was of high status.


    "Mr. Sampson, this floor is a bit crowded. I''m afraid it might affect your dining experience, would you


    please follow me to the top floor?" The manager bent over to lead the way.


    The top floor had a few ss rooms with the best views, they were specifically reserved for VIPs.


    Sampson followed the restaurant manager upstairs, leaving behind numerous sighs of admiration.


    They were all praising his handsome looks, wealth, and power.


    ¡°Aren''t we going to eat?¡± Arabe saw Kelly still looking over there and couldn''t help butugh.


    "I wonder who the VIP is.¡± Kelly said nonchntly, "It''s 7 PM now and the auction is at 9 PM. We have


    time to eat, there''s no rush."


    On the top floor, Sampson ordered his meal and texted his sister, [I have something to do tonight and I


    can''t pick you and your husband up. I''ve already sent an assistant. You guys can rest at the hotel under


    my name for the night. My people will pick you up tomorrow.]


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mainly because after a twelve-hour flight, Sampson didn''t want his sister and brother-inw to endure


    more fatique.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    An hour passed.


    Sampson finished his meal, rose from his booth, and made his way downstairs.


    "Mr. Sampson, how was your meal tonight? Any feedback regarding our service or any other aspect of


    the restaurant?¡± the manager asked, leading the way with a bow and a carefully crafted smile.


    Meanwhile, a girl of remarkable poise got up from her seat.


    She was wearing a baseball cap and a ck mask, leaving only her cool, clear eyes visible.


    At just one nce, Sampson, standing on the spiral staircase, was somewhat taken aback. This girl, in


    both shape and demeanor, reminded him of his sister when she was around seventeen or eighteen.


    However, she seemed to have a stronger aura, more attention-grabbing than his sister had been.


    "Mr. Sampson?" The manager, noticing Sampson''s silence, followed his gaze with a puzzled look.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that youngdy a regr here?" Sampson suddenly asked.


    The manager quickly recognized Kelly, who was behind him, busy arranging her purse.


    ¡°That''s Ms. Kelly. She dines here asionally."


    As for Arabe who was leading the way, he hadn''t noticed her.


    "Kelly?" Sampson murmured the name.


    The Piper Group was a top financial conglomerate, making waves domestically. He''d heard of them but


    had never coborated with them.


    He didn''t expect their daughter to bear such a resemnce to his sister in her youth.


    Even more than Serena.


    This was somewhat unusual.


    His phone rang at that moment. It was a call from his assistant, Danny.


    "Mr. Sampson, the car is here."


    ¡°Alright: Sampson put away his phone and looked again in the direction the girl had left. She was gone.


    On the other side.


    A luxurious yacht was docked at the shore, aze with lights.


    It was a high-end private club, heavily guarded, offering strong privacy. Only a select few of the wealthy


    had the privilege to enter.


    Usually, celebrities and elites of the upper echelons of society would socialize here.


    Once a month, an auction would also be held here.


    Those outside could only see a collection of luxury cars along the shore and thevish, dignified


    individuals entering the yacht.


    But they couldn''t get a glimpse of what was inside, as those allowed in had to meet two criteria: they


    had to be members, and they had to have their assets verified.


    Kelly had her face and assets verified, as did Arabe after removing her mask and having her face


    recorded.


    They were then invited in.


    Guests could choose a private room or take a seat in the public viewing area.


    To avoid attracting attention, Kelly and Arabe chose a private room.


    The room was on the ninth floor of the yacht, considered one of the best rooms avable.


    All items in the uing auction would be projected onto one wall of the room, providing a panoramic


    view.


    "Ladies, please follow me," said a staff member leading the way.


    ¡°Kelly?"


    Suddenly, a displeased voice rang out.


    A well-dressed heiress, surrounded by a group of close friends, blocked their path.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Arabe didn''t know who the rich heiress was, but the staff greeted her courteously, "Ms. Ang."


    Kelly looked at her, her brows expressing some displeasure, "Move."


    "My family is one of the hosts, and you''re telling me to move?" Ang looked down at Kelly, and then


    turned her gaze to Arabe.


    "Dressed in a baseball cap and ck mask at night, are you here to rob?"


    At her words, her friendsughed, looking disdainfully at Arabe''s outfit.


    Everyone boarding the yacht was dressed to the nines, as if they wanted to wear their wealth on their


    sleeves.


    But people like Kelly and Arabe dressed in casual wear were a first.


    "Their outfits show a clear disrespect for our auction. I demand they be kicked out."


    The staff was in a quandary. Who would dare to kick out Miss Piper?


    Setting aside her family background, she was a top VIP member of the club.


    But Ang crossed her arms over her chest, arrogantly saying, "We''re abroad, not back home. Our


    family helped finance this yacht. As one of the hosts, if I say they''re not qualified to be here, then


    they''re not qualified!"


    "Ms. Ang. Miss Kelly is a reqr of our club."


    Before the staff could finish, Ang sneered, ¡°I''m also a regr, and I have the power to fire you. I


    want you to kick them out within a minute, or you can get out of here!"


    Kelly scoffed, "Whether we''re qualified to be here isn''t up to you! Your family may be one of the hosts,


    but what does that have to do with you? Do you believe that I could call your dad and have him deal


    with you?"


    Ang, knowing her father''s temper, was instantly angered.


    "Stop showing off. When you''re capable enough to be a host on your own, then you can bark at me.


    You''re still wet behind the ears and already causing a scene."


    The surrounding guests wereughing, and her friends were anxiously trying to think of aeback for


    her.


    "You..." Ang was so angry that her face changed color.


    "When Ang says you''re not qualified to be here, you''re not. If you''re smart, you''ll get out of here, or


    I''ll have security throw you out, and you''ll be the ones embarrassed!"


    "Yes, that''s right. Who gave you the nerve to upset Ang?"


    "This isn''t your home turf, the Piper family cant run wild here, get out."


    "Out!"


    "Is this how you treat guests behind closed doors?"


    At that moment, a dignified voice reached their ears.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, their faces changing. The staff was scared stiff and


    quickly stepped forward, respectfully greeting, "Mr. Sampson!"


    Sampson''s power in this country demanded respect from everyone.


    Arabe''s gazended on Sampson. She found him vaguely familiar, but couldn''t remember where


    she''d seen him.


    He looked young, but he exuded a mature and steady aura, with a strong personal charm that was very


    attractive.


    "So, doesn''t your club need quests anymore?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Sampson finished speaking, Ang hurriedly exined, "Mr. Sampson, you


    misunderstood, she and I were."


    ¡°Ang.¡± Sampson''s meaningful gaze fell on her, "There''s a limit to being willful"


    Ang was at a loss for words, ¡®I understand, Mr. Sampson."


    Perhaps she hadn''t expected Sampson to speak up for them. Her father always spoke highly of


    Sampson, saying he was a formidable character who deserved respect.


    She dared not act rashly in front of her elders, and could only signal the staff.


    The staff quickly apologized, "We''re sorry, Miss Kelly and Miss Arabe. We''ve neglected you. Please


    Kelly turned back and thanked Sampson. Arabe also nodded at him before leaving.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Sampson only noticed Arabe when the two girls turned around. He hadn''t realized that one of them


    was the girl he''d met at the diner, the one who bore a striking resemnce to his sister.


    Before Sampson could say anything else, Ang quickly apologized in a hushed tone, "I''m sorry,


    Sampson. I just had a little falling out with Kelly. I wanted to put her in her ce. I usually treat the


    patrons of the club with respect."


    Upon hearing the name Kelly, Sampson couldn''t help but picture Arabe''s face.


    "Don''t bother them anymore."


    "Do you know them?" Ang was surprisingly upset. She hadn''t expected Kelly, that infuriating hussy,


    to have so many connections, even Sampson standing up for her.


    ¡°Do you remember when you threw a tantrum and your father cut off your allowance for three months?"


    ¡°Sampson, these are my friends, why are you bringing this up?¡± Ang turned a bit red, clearly


    embarrassed.


    ¡°You''re grown up now. Pick your battles wisely."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, I will heed your advice"


    As Sampson made his way to the private room, Danny, his trailing assistant, couldn''t help but whisper,


    "Mr.


    Sampson, did you happen to notice that the girl we just passed looks a lot like your sister? Could it be


    possible that the big fire from years ago?"


    "I''ve had my suspicions too,¡¯ Sampson admitted in a low voice. ¡°But she''s a Piper. If there was a mix-


    up, the Pipers wouldn''t have been able to keep it a secret for all these years."


    "Could it be possible the Pipers never noticed?"


    ¡°Look into it."


    ¡°Understood."


    Kelly and Arabe were led to private room 9111 by the staff.


    "So, what''s the deal between you and Ang?¡± Arabe asked casually.


    ¡°We went to the same school. She always liked topete with others, and we''d sometimes run into


    each other at parties our parents took us to. We''ve had a few unpleasant encounters."


    "Seems like we''ve both made some enemies."


    "No, she''s not even qualified to be my enemy. Kelly nced at the time and patted Arabe''s shoulder,


    "The auction starts in twenty minutes. I have to go."


    She had some business to attend to.


    ¡°Alright, be careful out there."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve traveled far and wide. You, on the other hand, should watch out for Ang. We don''t


    want her causing you any trouble."


    ¡°I think she''s pretty scared of Mr. Sampson. I should be fine."


    ¡°Still, better safe than sorry.¡¯ With a few words of caution, Kelly left.


    Arabe sat down on the couch in the room, exuding a boss-like aura. She sent Romeo a message on


    WhatsApp.


    After a while, there was a knock at the door.


    Arabe instantly became alert. "Who is it?"


    "Ms. Be, it''s me. I''m sorry for the earlier inconvenience. I''ve brought a fruit basket and two bottles of


    red wine as an apology.


    Arabe opened the door to find the staff member from before. She stepped aside to let him in.


    The staff member pushed his cart into the room and began unloading the items onto the table. "I''m


    really sorry for the unpleasant experience earlier. These are on the house. I hope you and Miss Kelly


    can overlook tonight''s incident."


    ¡°Alright.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way." The staff member left after delivering the items.


    On the table in front of Arabe were a fruit basket, two bottles of red wine, some pastries, and lemon


    water.


    She poured herself a ss of lemon water, gave it a sniff to make sure it wasn''t spiked, and took a sip.


    Suddenly, there was a noise from the balcony. A person dropped onto her balcony.


    As the curtains billowed in the breeze, the person stepped into the room.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Arabe was about to make her move when she recognized the man standing before her. It was Mr.


    Sampson, the same man she had seen earlier.


    He had managed to escape from the neighboring balcony, clutching his injured arm. His white shirt was


    spotted with blood, and a group of seven or eight men were trailing behind him.


    Perhaps not expecting to run into Arabe here, Sampson was surprised. The girl wasn''t wearing a


    mask. Her striking features were exposed, and she bore a striking resemnce to his sister.


    The group of men quickly lunged at Sampson. Arabe, with her swift and agile movements, stepped in


    to help.


    The auctioneer''s voice boomed excitedly from the speakers on the wall, "Nightshade for the first call at


    3 million!"


    Upon hearing this, Arabe turned her gaze to the auctioneer who was gripping his gavel, eager to


    finalize the sale.


    As two men lunged at her with their knives, Arabe kicked their wrists away, swiftly knocking them to


    the ground.


    "Nightshade for the second call at 3 million!"


    Arabe''s eyes darted towards the button next to the couch. Just as she was about to press it, two


    more men swung their knives at her.


    ¡°Nightshade for the third and final call at 3 million, sold! Let''s congratte Mr. Murray for sessfully


    bidding on today''s first rare item-- Nightshade! Let''s give him a big round of apuse!"


    The camera focused on Mr. Murray, who was smiling and nodding under the spotlight.


    Arabe was speechless.


    Sampson could see the frustration and disappointment in the girl''s eyes. Had shee tonight


    intending to bid on Nightshade?


    The next lot was quickly introduced.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe had already taken down four or five men.


    Sampson was surprised at the girl''s abilities. It seemed that these men were no match for her.


    The remaining three or four men, realizing they were outmatched, jumped overboard and swam away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sampson asked with concern.


    Arabe nced at him, "You''ve been poisoned."


    "You mean my wound is poisoned?"


    ¡°Including your scent. You must have inhaled something. You''re weak."


    Given that this man had stepped in to help them on the deck earlier, Arabe ced her slender fingers


    on his pulse.


    "As I suspected"


    Sampson was intrigued. He did feel weak, which was why those low-level thugs could seize an


    opportunity.


    At that moment, the door was kicked open revealing a wounded Danny with a dozen of his men.


    "I apologize, sir. I was foolish to fall for their diversion."


    Earlier, he had heard amotion on the balcony. When he arrived, he saw several suspicious men


    attempting to flee.


    He immediately pursued them, leaving his boss alone in the room.


    It was onlyter he realized he had been duped.


    Seeing Arabe, he was taken aback. This girl bore an uncanny resemnce to his boss''s sister.


    However, he didn''t forget his duty and quickly apprehended the unconscious thugs on the floor.


    ¡°It''s a simple hypnotic scent. It needs to be dispersed in the air two hours in advance. You should check


    who entered your room two hours ago."


    After saying this, Arabe took out a small spray bottle from her backpack. She sprayed the antidote


    onto Sampson''s wound.


    "What are you doing?" Danny became tense.


    "The wound is poisoned. This is the antidote."


    After spraying the antidote, Arabe bandaged Sampson''s wound with a white bandage and said,


    "Give me your hand."

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Sampson extended his hand.


    The girl poured a tiny white pill into his palm.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This will counteract the poison in your system. In half an hour, the weakness should dissipate."


    ¡°Are you a medic too?"


    Sampson suddenly found this girl quite unique. Not only did she possess a remarkable aura and agile


    skills, but she also had a proficient knack for treating wounds and carried a significant amount of


    medicine.


    ¡°What would happen if I don''t take it?¡± Sampson asked genuinely.


    ¡°You''d grow weaker until you die."


    Danny was shocked. Could the consequences really be that severe?


    "How poisonous is my wound?" Sampson questioned further.


    ¡°If not treated in time, it could be deadly."


    Arabe slung her backpack over her shoulder, put on a baseball cap and mask, preparing to negotiate


    with Mr.


    Murray to see if he''d sell her Nightshade.


    "Thank you, Kelly." Sampson watched her leave, expressing his gratitude.


    Arabe halted. Kelly? Was he mistaking her for Kelly?


    Yet she didn''t deny it. ¡°It was nothing."


    Seeing her leave, Danny couldn''t help but whisper, "Sir, are we just going to let her go?"


    ¡°What else can we do?"


    Arabe arrived at the auction hall. She was informed that Mr. Murray had already paid for Nightshade


    and left.


    Nightshade was gone too.


    "Do you know where he went?"


    ¡°I''m sorry, miss, we aren''t privy to our clients'' whereabouts.¡¯ The staff member apologized.


    Arabe hacked into the surrounding CCTV cameras and spotted Mr. Murray getting into a ck car,


    heading toward a floating casino.


    A haven for the wealthy.


    Dozens of glistening, golden buildings stood on the water, with boats weaving through them. Beautiful


    women danced enticingly on the decks.


    Inside were the ygrounds of the rich, where they could enjoy the thrill of spending fortunes.


    Afterwards, there were luxurious saunas, Michelin-starred restaurants, and opulent suites waiting for


    them.


    Arabe hailed a taxi towards the casino. As she reached the entrance, a staff member politely stopped


    her, "I''m sorry, miss."


    Due to Arabe''s youthful appearance and clothes that starkly contrasted the regr patrons, the staff


    member feltpelled to remind her, ¡°This is a ce for adults."


    Arabe was like a kid, dressed in casual clothes, sporting a baseball cap, and carrying a backpack.


    She looked like a diligent student who had just left an after-school ss and had wandered into the


    wrong ce.


    Arabe pulled out her phone and showed her bank bnce to him. The staff member was taken


    aback¡ªbefore he could even count the zeros, Arabe had already walked past him.


    ¡°Miss, do you have a preference for any game? Would you like us to find apanion for you?" The


    staff member hurriedly led the way.


    Male and femalepanions stood in two lines, waiting for quests to choose.


    The men were handsome; the women were dazzling.


    Some wealthy patrons would bring several women with them as they indulged in their extravagant


    games.


    A line of men looked at Arabe expectantly.


    The usual patrons were older, with some level of status. A young and beautiful girl like Arabe was a


    rarity.


    "No need, Arabe responded coolly. "What does Mr. Murray usually y?¡° "He ys everything, but


    he always ends up at the dice tables.¡± The staff member led Arabe into the main hall and pointed,


    "He prefers the table on the left."

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    A handsome, blond-haired, and blue-eyed man sat unabashedly at the table, holding a poker chip in


    his left hand and ady on his right. His triumphant demeanor clearly suggested that he had just won a


    substantial amount.


    There were quite a few patrons around him, some standing, some sitting, all of them with significant


    clout.


    Arabe headed towards him.


    The dealer rolled the dice and when they stopped, many patrons quickly ced their chips on the table.


    Some bet high, others bet low.


    Murray had won quite a bit earlier and was on a high. Eqged on by the woman, he pushed his $3


    million in chips onto the section marked "High". The crowd was stunned.


    ¡°Darn, he''s got guts betting $3 million just like that."


    ¡°And if he wins, he''ll get a return in the hundreds of millions."


    ¡°Such a big spender."


    Manyplimented his generous bet. The woman who came with him felt quite proud and even


    nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "You''ve bet wrong."


    Suddenly, Arabe''s voice was heard.


    Murray nced at her, and the woman beside him looked at Arabe from head to toe with a disdainful


    gaze.


    Who was this young girl popping out of nowhere? Was she trying to get Murray''s attention by showing


    off?


    Thinking this, the woman wrapped her arms around Murray''s neck, looking provocatively at Arabe as


    if to say: Mr. Murray is mine, no one else should even think about him!


    Murray, on the other hand, didn''t seem to take the new girl seriously. He gestured to the dealer to lift


    the dice cup.


    The three dice, when added up, only made 5.


    Murray''s face suddenly turned sour, and the woman beside him couldn''t believe it. $3 million gone in an


    instant.


    Seeing the chips being taken away, the woman turned gloomy as well.


    Just now, Murray had said that he would give her 10% of the winnings.


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have encouraged Murray to go all in.


    Now, she couldn''t get a single cent. It was infuriating!


    Murray, having lost, was in a bad mood. He pushed the woman away and got up to leave.


    "Mr. Murray." The woman quickly caught up with him, wrapping her arms around his waist, ming, "It''s


    all that girl''s jinx, causing you to lose."


    "Mr. Murray, can we talk?" Arabe called out to him without changing her expression.


    Murray stopped in his tracks, finally giving Arabe a proper look. Late at night, she was wearing a


    baseball cap and a face mask, and carrying a backpack.


    He thought, "Where did this student not study at home bute to find him?"


    "I know you''re upset about losing, Mr. Murray. I can help you win it back."


    Upon hearing this, the woman burst outughing, ¡°Just by you? Mr. Murray, I think this girl is after your


    money, trying to get your attention."


    Having lost $3 million, Murray didn''t have much interest left.


    Arabe continued, "I know you''re out of chips. I can lend you $1 million. You can pay me back after


    you win."


    Murray, who was originally not in the mood, perked up at her words.


    There was someone willing to lend him money?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Was there such a good deal in the world?


    ¡°What do you want?" Murray asked bluntly.


    Arabe replied frankly, "I''ll help you win three rounds, and you give me Nightshade."


    So she was here for Nightshade.


    Murray let out a wicked smile, two of his shirt buttons undone, making him look even more roguish and


    yful, "Do you know how much Nightshade costs?"

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    "Did you just snag that item for three million at the auction?"


    The man''s grin broadened, "Alright, let''s see what you''re made of."


    They returned to the table where the dealer was rolling the dice.


    As the dice came to a stop, some bet "high¡¯, others ¡°low¡±.


    Arabe didn''t bother exchanging for chips. Instead, she opened her phone, revealing a bank ount


    with a bnce of only one million dors, and ced her phone on the "high" side.


    All eyes were on her, some even peeking at her phone screen. A million dors? This was her first bet?


    Young people, so quick to take risks.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The dealer, ustomed to high stakes, had seen people bet with house deeds and car keys before. As


    long as it had value, they would ept it.


    "Bets are closed." The dealer announced after everyone had ced their bets, before lifting the dice


    cup.


    The total was 12.


    All eyes shot to Arabe, surprised that she had ced the right bet on her first try, doubling her


    earnings.


    She had initially bet a million dors and now, she received two million dors, the earnings and the


    principalbined.


    She pocketed her phone and tossed out the remaining million dors, betting ¡®high¡¯ once more.


    The dealer shook the dice, lifted the cup, and revealed a total of 13. Arabe had won again, earning


    another two million.


    Murray and the woman by his side were stunned.


    They hadn''t expected her to be this good.


    In the third round, after the dealer had shaken the dice and everyone had ced their bets, Arabe


    tossed out two million dors, betting ¡°low¡±. The total was 6. Arabe had won again.


    Two million had turned into four million.


    Everyone watched Arabe in disbelief.


    She pushed the four million in chips towards Murray.


    Murray was stunned, as was the woman. In less than two minutes, this woman had won four million


    dors.


    "Help me win three more rounds!" Murray pleaded, "Just three! If you win, we can talk about anything."


    Arabe felt that he was being greedy, but Carol needed the ingredient, her condition couldn''t wait.


    So, Arabe looked at the dealer, who shook the dice as Arabe said ¡°low¡±. Murray quickly ced all


    four million on ¡°low¡±.


    Seeing this, others followed suit and bet ¡°low¡±.


    Soon, the dealer lifted the cup and the total was 5.


    Murray had won again!


    This time, he had won eight million dors including the principal!


    Soon, eight million turned into sixteen million, and sixteen million turned into thirty-two million.


    The dealer was unsettled because not only had Murray won so much, but other patrons had also


    earned a lot by following suit.


    This was a significant loss for them.


    Murray was ecstatic. He looked at Arabe excitedly, "How did you do that?"


    Arabe didn''t borate, instead, she looked into his blue eyes, "Time to keep your promise."


    ¡°Are you interested in joining me?" Murray extended an olive branch, ¡°Name your price."


    If Arabe could win every time, he''d be set for life. Who needs to run apany or conduct business?


    Making money this way would be so much easier!


    ¡°You''re cheating."


    The other patrons at the nearby tables were green with envy, "There''s no way you can guess right


    every time"


    "I demand a body search, she must be carrying some cheating device."


    "Maybe she''s in cahoots with the dealer.


    The dealer and Arabe were both speechless.


    "Do you think a cheater could walk out of here?¡± Arabe didn''t take the surrounding usations


    seriously.


    Instead, she looked at Murray, waiting for him to fulfill his promise.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Others were relentless, ¡°How can you prove you didn''t cheat?"


    "If you can''t present any proof today, you have to let us search you to prove your innocence."


    "Just a random girl who popped up out of nowhere, she thinks she can beat us? We''ve been ying


    here for decades! Why can''t we always win?"


    ¡°That''s because you''re not skilled enough.¡± Arabe responded with a look of disdain, ¡°Listening to the


    sound and guessing the number isn''t that hard."


    "What did you say? You can quess by the sound?"


    "I don''t believe it. Show us, or we have every right to suspect you."


    ¡°You can tell the numbers within the dice cup? I''ll kneel and call you dad!"


    Arabe looked at him with annoyance, "I don''t need a son like you."


    She had to prove her innacence, right?


    Arabe picked up the dice cup, grabbed three dice at once, and shook them rapidly.


    Her shaking technique was swift and cool, a visual pleasure even just to watch.


    The three dice produced a crisp sound under her shaking. When Arabe stopped, all eyes fell on the


    dice cup in her hand.


    ¡°6s Arabe announced the number first, then opened the dice cup. The sum of the three dice was


    indeed 6, just as she had said.


    Everyone was dumbfounded in disbelief.


    Could she really guess by the sound?


    People with such incredible skills have only appeared twice before.


    One was an old gambling king, and the other was the owner of this ce.


    Arabe picked up the dice again, shook them once more, and ced the dice cup steadily on the


    table, casually announcing a number.


    ¡°ye When the dice cup was opened, the sum of the three dice was exactly 7!


    Everyone was incredulous at the sight of this miraculous girl.


    How did she do it?


    "No, I don''t believe it, unless you shake a 13 as I said!"


    "Yes, shake a 13 . Let''s see what trick you can pull off."


    "Shake a 13! 13!"


    Arabe picked up the dice. Wasn''t she supposed to pull off a trick?


    The three dice clinked in the cup, and after a while, Arabe lifted the cup.


    The three dice had formed a column. Arabe took them out one by one, the numbers facing up added


    up to precisely 13!


    Everyone in the room was stunned, then erupted into thunderous apuse,pletely in awe.


    It was amazing.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could even shake the dice into a column.


    ¡°Are you the daughter of the gambling king? Or his apprentice?"


    "The dice seem to obey yourmands in your hands, you can shake out any number you want."


    ¡°That''s amazing. How did you do it?"


    She was using the dice cup and dice from the house, not her own, and she could shake out any


    number she wanted.


    With so many people watching her, if she were cheating, they would have noticed!


    So, how did she do it?


    It was unbelievable!


    They were all shocked with admiration.


    When she was a child, her grandfather would shake a dice to make her guess the number to persuade


    her to do something. Every time she said big, the number her grandfather shook out was small, and


    when she said small, he shook out a big number.


    Each time she was defeated and had to do as her grandfather said andplete the tasks he


    assigned her.


    But she always felt a little unconvinced, even suspecting that her grandfather was cheating. Otherwise,


    how could he always win?


    Later, she discovered that as long as she mastered the shaking force and angle and practiced more,


    she could shake the dice to any number she wanted, even forming a column wouldn''t be difficult.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    With enough practice and a keen sense of hearing, one could even guess the numbers on the dice just


    by the sound they made inside the cup.


    In her quest to beat her grandfather at the game, she practiced relentlessly, gradually increasing the


    difficulty level. To this day, she could roll ten dice and have them all stand on their ends.


    It wasn''t trickery or luck that got her this far, but pure skill.


    "Miss, would you be interested in joining me for a game?"


    "Name your price. As long as you''re willing to team up with me, money is no object.¡±


    "Why don''t you y with me? Any losses are on me, but we''ll split the winnings. You take seventy


    percent and I take thirty percent.¡¯


    Many were vying for a chance to team up with Arabe, some even resorting to arguments.


    Seeing his chance, Murray stood up and said, ¡°Miss, may I have a word?"


    Arabe followed him out to a small bridge.


    ¡°I must confess, Nightshade was bought at a high price not long after I arrived in Watertown.¡±


    The light in Arabe¡¯s eyes turned icy. So, they yed her for a fool?


    ¡°Let''s split the $32 million. I''ll take half" suggested Murray earnestly.


    But Arabe¡¯s eyes remained cold.


    She was here for Nightshade.


    Sensing her displeasure, Murray hastily added, "How about I take thirty percent? or, how about I take


    twenty percent?"


    Seeing her expression unchanged, he steeled himself and said, ¡°You take ny percent. I can''t go any


    lower!¡°


    ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    "A big shot whose name I cannot reveal. Once he wants something, there''s no way we can get it back.


    But, I can


    help you find another Nightshade. I know a guy, who knows a guy, who should have one. Let me


    contact him, see if he can deliver it tomorrow. If he can, I''ll give it to you for free!¡±


    Arabe took out her phone, "Your nurnber""


    Murray quickly rattled off his digits.


    After noting them down, she dialed his number, "This is mine.¡±


    Murray saved her number immediately, a little in awe. He cautiously asked, ¡°So about our partnership,


    will you


    consider it?"


    Arabe sent him a string of bank ount numbers, ¡°Transfer ny percent of the money to my


    ount first.¡¯


    Murray was taken aback but quickly agreed, "No problem."


    As Arabe prepared to leave, Murray couldn''t help but blurt out, "I''ll transfer the money shortly. Please


    give it


    some thought. Don''t consider anyone else. They''re not as reliable as me! Any losses are on me, and


    we''ll split


    the winnings. You can get ny percent!"


    Arabe walked off the bridge, ready to leave Watertown, when a group of ten staff members hurriedly


    stopped her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse us, miss, could you wait a moment?"


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, were they sore losers, looking to cause trouble?


    "I apologize for the inconvenience."


    The manager was on the phone, seeking instructions from higher-ups on whether they should let her


    leave.


    Arabe looked coldly at the ten frail staff members, if a fight broke out, they would be at a


    disadvantage.


    But her presence in Watertown had already drawn a lot of attention, any moremotion could attract


    unwantedpany.


    She didn''t want to bring trouble upon herself, especially if Murray could deliver Nightshade tomorrow,


    she could return home the day after. There was no need to engage these people and stir up


    unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± Arabe suddenly asked.


    The ten staff members were taken aback. She was more cooperative than they expected, given her icy


    demeanor.


    They underestimated her because of her youth, and they were clearly shaken.


    Chapter 1073 "Just a moment,¡¯ the leading staff member said.


    ¡°Alright, bring me something to eat and drink.¡± Arabe strolled onto an empty boat, settled down, and


    began to appreciate the scenery on the water.


    Several resplendent golden buildings reflected on the water, like an enchanting illusion.


    The staff were taken aback by her audacity. Wasn''t this youngdy afraid of the potential danger of


    staying behind?


    Nheless, they brought her food and beverages, attending to her diligently.


    Meanwhile.


    The manager urgently dialed Danny¡¯s number.


    "Danny, we''ve got a big problem! A girl just walked away with 32 million dors from us. What''s more,


    others started to win as well! We''re taking a huge hit tonight!"


    "What?" Danny''s voice held a note of surprise. "A girl?"


    Not a seasoned gambler, but a girl?


    "Yes, she looks around seventeen or eighteen, but her dice rolling skills areparable to yours back


    in the day!"


    "How dare you!" Danny scolded, "Comparing anyone to me? Can she discern the dice by sound, can


    she roll the dice into a column, can she roll whatever number she wants?"


    ¡°She can do all of that!"


    "What?" Danny realized that this girl was not ordinary and calmly asked, "Send me the surveince


    footage. Let me see."


    Soon, the manager sent over the live surveince video.


    Upon seeing the girl''s familiar outfit, Danny was shocked. "Mr. Sampson, look."


    It was the girl from tonight!


    Dressed in casual attire, wearing a baseball cap and a mask, her dice-rolling actions were as smooth


    as flowing water.


    Sampson gazed at the girl, and he said appreciatively, ¡®This girl is remarkable."


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, have you noticed anything unusual?" Danny focused intently on the video but couldn''t


    see any signs of cheating.


    Sampson replied with interest, "I never expected her hands to be capable of saving lives and


    gambling."


    "Mr. Sampson, do you think she¡¯s cheating? At her age, how could she be so skilled?¡± Danny was still


    skeptical of the girl''s abilities. He scrutinized the screen so hard that he might have drilled a hole in it,


    but he couldn''t find any evidence of cheating.


    Sampson dismissed his concerns, ¡°With enough practice, anyone could do it."


    "So will we just let her go?"


    She just won 32 million dors from Murray!


    It was not thousands or tens of thousands, but 32 million dors!


    Asum thatrge.


    If they didn''t investigate.


    What if she came back?


    "She won fair and square, why shouldn''t we let her go?" Sampson said with a grand gesture, "We


    should not only let her go but also treat her courteously and wee her back."


    "Wee her back?" Danny was incredulous. With her winning streak, wouldn''t they go bankrupt?


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Sampson asked.


    ¡°ording to the manager, when we stopped her, she was unfazed. She even went on a boat to enjoy


    the scenery and asked for food and drinks."


    Danny had never heard of anyone like her. This young girl, surrounded by dozens of people, didn''t cry


    or show any signs of fear.


    Instead, she leisurely went on a boat to enjoy tea and the moonlight. This was entirely different from


    what he had imagined.


    Suchposure was indeed praiseworthy.


    Chapter 1074 ¡°Take care of her. It''s on the house."


    Upon hearing that, Danny couldn''t help but marvel at the young woman''s good fortune to have caught


    the favor of the gentleman.


    Not only did she walk away with thirty million, but she was also enjoying herself on the boat and it was


    all free of charge!


    The boat was outfitted with plush sofas. Arabe leaned back, her handsced behind her head as she


    looked up at the moon.


    The boat rocked gently on the shimmeringke, like a soothing cradle lulling its upants to sleep.


    The scent of flowers from the shore wafted over, carried by the breeze, invoking a sense of peace and


    tranquility.


    Coffee, pastries, and snacks were arranged next to the sofa. Arabe would nibble at them from time to


    time, a picture of contentment.


    Ten employees, upon receiving the message, scrambled to pull the boat back to the next docking point.


    "Miss, we apologize for any inconvenience. You''re free to leave now."


    "If you wish to stay a bit longer, you could try your luck at our casino. We can provide you with five


    million in chips to y with. Any winnings are yours, any losses are on us. Or we could arrange


    amodations for you.


    We offer a variety of scenic rooms for you to choose from."


    Arabe rosezily after they had conferred with their superiors. Their respectful demeanor amused


    her. "No, thank you"


    "Whenever you wish to visit us again, Miss, you''re always wee." Ten employees fawned over her,


    akin to a swarm of bees around a queen. They escorted her to the exit, asking, "Do you need a ride?


    Shall we arrange a car for you?"


    "No, thank you."


    A Rolls Royce from the hotel she had booked was already waiting outside.


    Upon seeing the driver in The Royal Hotel''s uniform, everyone knew that she was no ordinary guest.


    The Royal Hotel was well-known in their area, with over three hundred rooms, the cheapest of which


    cost a thousand a night.


    The most expensive suite was on the 52nd floor, a luxurious space with floor-to-ceiling windows that


    offered a 360-degree view of the city''s skyline.


    The hotel also had a private spa, an oversized crystal bathtub, and other amenities that ensured guests


    had an unparalleled experience.


    Once Arabe arrived at the hotel, she collected her key card and rode the elevator to the 52nd floor.


    She swiped her card and entered one of the opulent suites.


    Sensors detected her presence and the lights automatically came on. The curtains gradually drew


    back, revealing the stunning cityscape.


    Arabe removed her cap and mask, tossed her backpack onto the sofa, and walked onto the balcony


    to take in the view.


    She rarely had the opportunity to stand silently and appreciate such a sight.


    The wind yed with her long hair, eliciting a sense offort.


    After a while, her phone pinged with a notification from her bank.


    She had received twenty-eight million and eight hundred thousand, Murray''s share.


    She smirked, surprised that he had kept his word.


    Elsewhere.


    After a twelve-hour flight to Lidaria, Louisa switched her phone on to see a response from her daughter.


    She ryed the message to Keh, ¡°Our little girl''s abroad. She said she had some business to


    attend to.


    Should we still ask her toe? Wouldn''t that be too much of a hassle?"


    She couldn''t bear the thought of her daughter being worn out.


    Louisa replied, [Be, my darling, which country are you in? Can you make a trip to Lidaria?]


    Arabe was somewhat surprised upon receiving the message. Her parents were abroad? In Lidaria?


    Chapter 1075 [Are you here on business, or just travelling?] Arabe lightly tap the screen with her


    slender fingers and replied quickly, [I''m near Lidaria. Shall we meet tomorrow?


    Upon seeing the response, Louisa was overjoyed and quickly responded, [Absolutely, what time suits


    you tomorrow?


    [Might be in the evening.]


    [Fine, I¡¯ll send you the location before youe]


    [Okay.]


    In an effort to strengthen their bond, Louisa sent her daughter a yful emoji.


    A warmth spread through Arabe''s heart, and she responded with a simr emoji.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Mark held his phone, pondering his message for a long time. Finally, he typed, [Prof,


    have you had a chance to look at the patient''s medical history? I apologize for troubling you with such a


    trivial matter.]


    Upon typing this, he hesitated, knowing how his mentor disliked long-winded individuals.


    He restructured his message, cautiously asking, [Prof, are you awake? I''m sorry to bother you this


    After considering his words, he felt too formal and deleted the message to rewrite it.


    [Prof, about my patient.]


    Would it be too abrupt?


    It seemed a bit rude.


    So, Mark continued to type, delete, and rephrase, never satisfied with his words.


    Arabe, fresh from her shower, took the initiative to message him.


    Upon receiving the message, Mark was ecstatic, promptly calling Sampson, ¡°Sampson, are you


    awake? Great news, my mentor is nearby and she''s avable to consult on Old Mrs. Griffith''s case


    tomorrow afternoon!"


    ¡°That''s good news.¡± Sampson asked, ¡°What does she like to eat and drink? I''ll have it prepared in


    advance. How much should I prepare for her consultation fee?"


    ¡°I''m not certain about her preferences. As for the consultation fee, my mentor may have her own


    standards.


    Let''s wait until she arrives."


    Regardless of the cost, as long as their mentor could make a visit, there was hope for Old Mrs. Griffith''s


    recovery!


    ¡°I''ll pick her up tomorrow.¡± Mark, overjoyed, messaged Arabe, [I''m extremely grateful that you can


    spare the time to visit. Whenever you''re ready tomorrow, let me know, and I''lle to get you.]


    [Okay.]


    After responding, Arabe sends a message to Romeo via WhatsApp, summarizing the day''s events.


    ¡°Are you hurt?"


    Romeo was concerned when Arabe mentioned a man being chased into her box at the auction, and


    how she nonchntly saved him and knocked out a few goons.


    ¡°Will the man you saved today cause you any trouble? Do you need me to send more people to escort


    you back home?¡± Romeo asked, worried.


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Arabe dismissed his worries, ¡°They''re no match for me. Once I''m done tomorrow, I


    should be able to head home the day after"


    ¡°Is that Murray reliable? If he doesn''t get the ck Heart from his friend by tommorrow, haw long do


    you n to stay there?¡± Romeo asked again.


    ¡°He assured me that he could deliver the ck Heart to me by tomorrow. He seers eager to coborate


    with me, so I don¡¯t expect any issues.¡± Arabe was quite confident in Murray.


    ¡°So, you''re not going to coborate with him?"


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Who would be so dumb as to stay and help others make money?"


    She thought, ¡°Wasn''t it better to make money on your own?"


    Romeoughed lightly, ¡°Then you should rest early ande back soon, I''ll be waiting for you at


    home."


    "Okay."


    Arabe chatted with Romeo for a while longer before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    "Just a moment,¡¯ the leading staff member said.


    ¡°Alright, bring me something to eat and drink.¡± Arabe strolled onto an empty boat, settled down, and


    began to appreciate the scenery on the water.


    Several resplendent golden buildings reflected on the water, like an enchanting illusion.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The staff were taken aback by her audacity. Wasn''t this youngdy afraid of the potential danger of


    staying behind?


    Nheless, they brought her food and beverages, attending to her diligently.


    Meanwhile.


    The manager urgently dialed Danny¡¯s number.


    "Danny, we''ve got a big problem! A girl just walked away with 32 million dors from us. What''s more,


    others started to win as well! We''re taking a huge hit tonight!"


    "What?" Danny''s voice held a note of surprise. "A girl?"


    Not a seasoned gambler, but a girl?


    "Yes, she looks around seventeen or eighteen, but her dice rolling skills areparable to yours back


    in the day!"


    "How dare you!" Danny scolded, "Comparing anyone to me? Can she discern the dice by sound, can


    she roll the dice into a column, can she roll whatever number she wants?"


    ¡°She can do all of that!"


    "What?" Danny realized that this girl was not ordinary and calmly asked, "Send me the surveince


    footage. Let me see."


    Soon, the manager sent over the live surveince video.


    Upon seeing the girl''s familiar outfit, Danny was shocked. "Mr. Sampson, look."


    It was the girl from tonight!


    Dressed in casual attire, wearing a baseball cap and a mask, her dice-rolling actions were as smooth


    as flowing water.


    Sampson gazed at the girl, and he said appreciatively, ¡®This girl is remarkable."


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, have you noticed anything unusual?" Danny focused intently on the video but couldn''t


    see any signs of cheating.


    Sampson replied with interest, "I never expected her hands to be capable of saving lives and


    gambling."


    "Mr. Sampson, do you think she¡¯s cheating? At her age, how could she be so skilled?¡± Danny was still


    skeptical of the girl''s abilities. He scrutinized the screen so hard that he might have drilled a hole in it,


    but he couldn''t find any evidence of cheating.


    Sampson dismissed his concerns, ¡°With enough practice, anyone could do it."


    "So will we just let her go?"


    She just won 32 million dors from Murray!


    It was not thousands or tens of thousands, but 32 million dors!


    Asum thatrge.


    If they didn''t investigate.


    What if she came back?


    "She won fair and square, why shouldn''t we let her go?" Sampson said with a grand gesture, "We


    should not only let her go but also treat her courteously and wee her back."


    "Wee her back?" Danny was incredulous. With her winning streak, wouldn''t they go bankrupt?


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Sampson asked.


    ¡°ording to the manager, when we stopped her, she was unfazed. She even went on a boat to enjoy


    the scenery and asked for food and drinks."


    Danny had never heard of anyone like her. This young girl, surrounded by dozens of people, didn''t cry


    or show any signs of fear.


    Instead, she leisurely went on a boat to enjoy tea and the moonlight. This was entirely different from


    what he had imagined.


    Suchposure was indeed praiseworthy.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    ¡°Take care of her. It''s on the house."


    Upon hearing that, Danny couldn''t help but marvel at the young woman''s good fortune to have caught


    the favor of the gentleman.


    Not only did she walk away with thirty million, but she was also enjoying herself on the boat and it was


    all free of charge!


    The boat was outfitted with plush sofas. Arabe leaned back, her handsced behind her head as she


    looked up at the moon.


    The boat rocked gently on the shimmeringke, like a soothing cradle lulling its upants to sleep.


    The scent of flowers from the shore wafted over, carried by the breeze, invoking a sense of peace and


    tranquility.


    Coffee, pastries, and snacks were arranged next to the sofa. Arabe would nibble at them from time to


    time, a picture of contentment.


    Ten employees, upon receiving the message, scrambled to pull the boat back to the next docking point.


    "Miss, we apologize for any inconvenience. You''re free to leave now."


    "If you wish to stay a bit longer, you could try your luck at our casino. We can provide you with five


    million in chips to y with. Any winnings are yours, any losses are on us. Or we could arrange


    amodations for you.


    We offer a variety of scenic rooms for you to choose from."


    Arabe rosezily after they had conferred with their superiors. Their respectful demeanor amused


    her. "No, thank you"


    "Whenever you wish to visit us again, Miss, you''re always wee." Ten employees fawned over her,


    akin to a swarm of bees around a queen. They escorted her to the exit, asking, "Do you need a ride?


    Shall we arrange a car for you?"


    "No, thank you."


    A Rolls Royce from the hotel she had booked was already waiting outside.


    Upon seeing the driver in The Royal Hotel''s uniform, everyone knew that she was no ordinary guest.


    The Royal Hotel was well-known in their area, with over three hundred rooms, the cheapest of which


    cost a thousand a night.


    The most expensive suite was on the 52nd floor, a luxurious space with floor-to-ceiling windows that


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    offered a 360-degree view of the city''s skyline.


    The hotel also had a private spa, an oversized crystal bathtub, and other amenities that ensured guests


    had an unparalleled experience.


    Once Arabe arrived at the hotel, she collected her key card and rode the elevator to the 52nd floor.


    She swiped her card and entered one of the opulent suites.


    Sensors detected her presence and the lights automatically came on. The curtains gradually drew


    back, revealing the stunning cityscape.


    Arabe removed her cap and mask, tossed her backpack onto the sofa, and walked onto the balcony


    to take in the view.


    She rarely had the opportunity to stand silently and appreciate such a sight.


    The wind yed with her long hair, eliciting a sense offort.


    After a while, her phone pinged with a notification from her bank.


    She had received twenty-eight million and eight hundred thousand, Murray''s share.


    She smirked, surprised that he had kept his word.


    Elsewhere.


    After a twelve-hour flight to Lidaria, Louisa switched her phone on to see a response from her daughter.


    She ryed the message to Keh, ¡°Our little girl''s abroad. She said she had some business to


    attend to.


    Should we still ask her toe? Wouldn''t that be too much of a hassle?"


    She couldn''t bear the thought of her daughter being worn out.


    Louisa replied, [Be, my darling, which country are you in? Can you make a trip to Lidaria?]


    Arabe was somewhat surprised upon receiving the message. Her parents were abroad? In Lidaria?

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    [Are you here on business, or just traveling?]


    Arabe lightly tap the screen with her slender fingers and replied quickly, [I''m near Lidaria. Shall we


    meet tomorrow?


    Upon seeing the response, Louisa was overjoyed and quickly responded, [Absolutely, what time suits


    you tomorrow?


    [Might be in the evening.]


    [Fine, I¡¯ll send you the location before youe]


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    [Okay.]


    In an effort to strengthen their bond, Louisa sent her daughter a yful emoji.


    A warmth spread through Arabe''s heart, and she responded with a simr emoji.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Mark held his phone, pondering his message for a long time. Finally, he typed, [Prof,


    have you had a chance to look at the patient''s medical history? I apologize for troubling you with such a


    trivial matter.]


    Upon typing this, he hesitated, knowing how his mentor disliked long-winded individuals.


    He restructured his message, cautiously asking, [Prof, are you awake? I''m sorry to bother you this


    After considering his words, he felt too formal and deleted the message to rewrite it.


    [Prof, about my patient.]


    Would it be too abrupt?


    It seemed a bit rude.


    So, Mark continued to type, delete, and rephrase, never satisfied with his words.


    Arabe, fresh from her shower, took the initiative to message him.


    Upon receiving the message, Mark was ecstatic, promptly calling Sampson, ¡°Sampson, are you


    awake? Great news, my mentor is nearby and she''s avable to consult on Old Mrs. Griffith''s case


    tomorrow afternoon!"


    ¡°That''s good news.¡± Sampson asked, ¡°What does she like to eat and drink? I''ll have it prepared in


    advance. How much should I prepare for her consultation fee?"


    ¡°I''m not certain about her preferences. As for the consultation fee, my mentor may have her own


    standards.


    Let''s wait until she arrives."


    Regardless of the cost, as long as their mentor could make a visit, there was hope for Old Mrs. Griffith''s


    recovery!


    ¡°I''ll pick her up tomorrow.¡± Mark, overjoyed, messaged Arabe, [I''m extremely grateful that you can


    spare the time to visit. Whenever you''re ready tomorrow, let me know, and I''lle to get you.]


    [Okay.]


    After responding, Arabe sends a message to Romeo via WhatsApp, summarizing the day''s events.


    ¡°Are you hurt?"


    Romeo was concerned when Arabe mentioned a man being chased into her box at the auction, and


    how she nonchntly saved him and knocked out a few goons.


    ¡°Will the man you saved today cause you any trouble? Do you need me to send more people to escort


    you back home?¡± Romeo asked, worried.


    ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Arabe dismissed his worries, ¡°They''re no match for me. Once I''m done tomorrow, I


    should be able to head home the day after"


    ¡°Is that Murray reliable? If he doesn''t get the ck Heart from his friend by tommorrow, haw long do


    you n to stay there?¡± Romeo asked again.


    ¡°He assured me that he could deliver the ck Heart to me by tomorrow. He seers eager to coborate


    with me, so I don¡¯t expect any issues.¡± Arabe was quite confident in Murray.


    ¡°So, you''re not going to coborate with him?"


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Who would be so dumb as to stay and help others make money?"


    She thought, ¡°Wasn''t it better to make money on your own?"


    Romeoughed lightly, ¡°Then you should rest early ande back soon, I''ll be waiting for you at


    home."


    "Okay."


    Arabe chatted with Romeo for a while longer before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Early the next morning.


    Arabe was rudely awakened by a call from Kelly.


    ¡°Be, a guy named Mr. Sampson had some Nightshade delivered to the Piper Group, specifically for


    Kelly. He ims it''s a token of gratitude for her saving his lifest night. Can you tell me what the hell is


    going on?" Kelly waspletely in the dark.


    Arabe, just out of bed, was still a bit dazed. ¡°What did you say?"


    "You didn''t manage to get the Nightshadest night, did you?" Kelly guessed, "Did you save someone


    and in gratitude he bought the Nightshade for you?"


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Sampson?¡± A handsome man surfaced in Arabe''s mind.


    Last night, he had mistaken her for Kelly and thanked her for saving his life.


    Arabe briefly exined the situation to Kelly, who then understood.


    "I knew it! I was on a ne the whole timest night, I didn''t save anyone. I guessed it was you."


    Now it made sense why someone would send Nightshade to the Piper Group and specifically ask for


    them to be delivered to Kelly.


    "So that Mr. Sampson mistook you for me." Kelly couldn''t help butugh, "Even though you didn''t get


    the Nightshadest night, it seems like your misfortune turned into a blessing. It''s like they say, good


    things happen to good people."


    Arabe didn''t expect that the Nightshade Murray said had been bought by a big shot would turn out to


    be Mr.


    Sampson.


    What a coincidence.


    But, how did he guess that she wanted the Nightshade and was willing to give them to her?


    Could it be because she helped him deal with those goons and detoxify him?


    "Be, did Mr. Sampson take a liking to you?" Kelly couldn''t help but ask, ¡°He seems to be quite


    interested in you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "He knows what you like."


    Arabe soundedzy, "Have the Nightshade delivered to Grandpa Beck at the university, I''ll go back


    tomorrow and study them.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. Kelly couldn''t help but gossip, ¡°Be, how old is this Mr. Sampson? Is he young?


    Handsome?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sounds like he''s quite generous."


    "You''ve seen him. He was the one who helped us on the cruise ship."


    "Oh, it''s him." Kelly immediately pictured the courteous figure, "He does look alder than Romeo. But


    he''s pretty handsome and charming."


    "Why are youparing him to Romeo?" Arabe chatted with her for a bit longer before hanging up.


    After washing up and eating breakfast, Murray called her.


    "I''m very sorry, my friend''s contact also doesn''t have any Nightshade. If you can wait a bit longer, I''ll do


    my best to find some for you.¡± Murray sounded apologetic.


    "No need.¡± Arabe soundedzy, "I don''t need it anymore."


    Murray thought she was upset, so he hurriedly said, ¡°The Nightshade my friend''s contact usually has


    were bought at a high price. If you can wait a few more days, I promise I''ll find some for you."


    Arabe found it amusing, "I really don''t need it anymore, I don''t want the Nightshade, I have other


    things to do, talk to youter."


    ¡°Wait, wait."


    Murray didn''t expect her to hang up so quickly. Did she think he was lying to her?


    What if she refused to cooperate with him in the future?


    While feeling anxious, Murray thought of another solution.


    Not long after, Arabe received a transfer of three million dors. She checked the sender''s name,


    and it turned out to be Murray.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Has this guy lost his mind?


    Immediately after that, Murray sent her a message.


    [This $3 million is a small token of apology for not being able to deliver Nightshade to you today as I


    promised.


    Please ept it.]


    Arabe was taken aback. Was this really happening?


    [I''ll keep looking for Nightshade. Hold on to this $3 million for now and consider it as my apology. You


    don''t have to pay me back. What I give to you is yours.]


    Arabe was speechless. She tried to transfer the money back to him but was blocked by him.


    [Don''t try to transfer it back. You must ept it.]


    Only by epting it, there could be possibilities for future coboration. That was what Murray thought.


    Arabe was at a loss for words, fine, since it was his "apology" to her, she''d ept it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was free money after all, why not?


    After a while, she finished reading thest few pages of the medical records, then sent a message to


    Mark, saying he could pick her up earlier.


    Mark was having breakfast, when he received the message, he stood up excitedly, left his breakfast


    unfinished and drove out.


    At the hotel entrance, Mark craned his neck looking for Arabe, when he saw hering out, he


    shouted excitedly, "Professor!"


    He hurried over, wanting to help Arabe with her luggage.


    "No need, I can carry it myself"


    ¡°Professor, don''t be a stranger, let me handle this minor task." Mark insisted on carrying her luggage


    and even respectfully opened the car door for her.


    Arabe got in the car. Mark happily returned to the driver''s seat, nced at the rearview mirror and


    said, "Honestly, I never thought you''d be around and took the time toe here, I''m really grateful."


    "I''ve reviewed the patient''s medical records. Multiple drug therapies are needed. It''s not a big issue"


    "Do you think there''s a chance of recovery?" Mark couldn''t help asking, emboldened, "What are the


    chances ording to you, Professor?"


    ¡°About ny percent.¡± Arabe didn''t want to sound too sure, but she was actually fully confident.


    Mark was overjoyed, as always, no matter howplex the disease was, the professor always had a


    solution.


    The professor was really amazing!


    ¡°Professor..."


    Before Mark could finish his sentence, Arabe corrected him, ¡°Just call me Arabe, I don''t deserve


    the title of professor."


    After all, she was younger than Mark.


    Mark knew, calling her "professor" was his wishful thinking.


    Years ago, in a highlyplicated surgery, Mark was lucky enough to witness Arabe''s medical


    prowess. Her surgical skills revived a life, leaving him deeply impressed.


    Since then, he shamelessly started calling Arabe "professor". Considering his eagerness to learn,


    Arabe did give him some guidance from time to time.


    But she never expressed the intent of epting him as a student.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    "I can''t tell you how grateful we are that you''re willing to help, Professor, Mark pled earnestly. "If you


    won''t ept any payment, we''d feel as if we''re taking advantage of your kindness. Please, take


    something more to make us feel better."


    Paying her more than necessary?


    "Fine," Arabe relented with a sly smile, ¡®I''ll decide how muchter."


    Arabe didn''t specify how much, but this reassured Mark. He believed that Old Mrs. Griffith was going


    to be saved!


    Half an hourter.


    They arrived at a grand and beautiful mansion.


    The mansion was abination of a dozen buildings, surrounded by a sapphire-blueke, vastwns,


    and an inviting swimming pool.


    There was even a helipad.


    Just standing at the entrance, one could sense the extraordinary wealth and status of the owner.


    This was no ordinary rich family.


    The owner of such a mansion must hold a high position in society.


    Six butlers in uniform greeted Arabe at the entrance with well-trained courtesy and respect.


    Upon hearing Mark had brought the Professor, Sampson, who was leisurely sipping tea in the garden,


    got up and walked towards the entrance to wee them.


    His maid, a short-haired young woman, followed him. From a distance, she spotted a slender, charming


    young woman entering the mansion.


    The young woman wore her hair in a bun and had a strikingly beautiful face that was hard to ignore.


    Her beauty and charisma were.


    The short-haired maid was thrilled.


    "Mr. Sampson, that''s her! The Solterra girl I told you about!"


    She was the one who helped Old Mrs. Griffith when she had trouble breathing.


    She reminded them that Old Mrs. Griffith was frail and needed extra care.


    She said that those pills won''t help Aunt''s condition and suggested other medications.


    "Mr. Sampson, you found her?" The short-haired maid was overjoyed, "So, Old Mrs. Griffith is going to


    be saved!"


    "So, the Solterra girl who helped when Old Mrs. Griffith''s health deteriorated after the bus ident is


    her?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sampson seemed a bit surprised, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m absolutely sure! This face, how many like it could there be in the world? I''d recognize her even if


    she turned to dust!" The short-haired maid greeted Arabe happily as she arrived, "Hi, we meet again"


    Arabe didn''t recognize her. She tried to recall, but couldn''t.


    "I was the one screaming for help on the roadside when the bus ident happened. You stopped and


    helped Old Mrs. Griffith,¡± the short-haired maid said with a sincere smile, hopeful eyes on Arabe.


    Ah, so it was her. Arabe remembered now.


    She had been desperate.


    No one was willing to stop and help.


    She and the driver stood by the roadside, screaming for help.


    So, it turned out Old Mrs. Griffith needed medical attention?


    Arabe had checked Old Mrs. Griffith''s pulse at the time. The medical condition wasplex and


    required multiple medications. When the short-haired maid asked for advice, Arabe couldn''t give her


    a specific Prescription.


    Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition required constant adjustment of medication.


    ¡°I''m d to see you again," Arabe nodded at her, acknowledging her enthusiasm.


    The short-haired maid was overjoyed. She hadn''t expected their second meeting to be like this. This


    girl was so gentle and polite. She was adorable.


    "Professor, let me introduce you to my good friend, Sampson," Mark introduced with excitement.


    ¡°Sampson, this is the amazing Professor I told you about. She''s known as Dr. Bell in the medical area.¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    So, this was Dr. Bell?


    The same Dr. Bell who was famed for performing medical miracles?


    Sampson was stunned. He didn''t expect that the wonderful doctor Mark mentioned would turn out to be


    her.


    She was so young, yet she was already an ace physician.


    The short-haired maid was equally surprised. So, it wasn''t Mr. Sampson who found her, it was Dr.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark.


    She must be pretty significant then.


    No wonder she carried a medical bag around. She was a renowned doctor!


    Impressive.


    She was not only beautiful but also a well-known doctor.


    If only Mr. Sampson wasn''t in his thirties, she''d definitely y matchmaker!


    ¡°We meet again,¡¯ Sampson''s tone softened, his impression of the girl improving.


    Now it was Mark''s turn to be surprised. He nced at Sampson, then at Arabe, and asked, "You''ve


    met before?"


    ¡°Mr. Sampson helped me and my friend outst night" Arabe stated sinctly.


    ¡°Last night, Miss Bell saved my life and even detoxified me,¡¯ Sampson extended his hand formally,


    ¡°Thank you, Kelly."


    "Kelly is my friend. You can call me Arabe,¡¯ Arabe was surprised to meet him again in such


    circumstances.


    She shook his hand, "Thank you for the nightshade"


    Now it was Sampson''s turn to be surprised. So, her name wasn''t Kelly and she wasn''t the Miss Piper


    from the Piper Group. So, he had given the nightshade to the wrong person?


    The assistant, standing aside, was also confused. Did they still need to investigate her identity? He had


    seen her with Mr. Sampson''s sister who looked somewhat simr. He thought Mr. Piper of the Piper


    Group had mixed up his daughters.


    "So, is Arabe your real name?" Sampson asked, masking his surprise with a smile.


    "Yes, it is."


    ¡°It''s a beautiful name.¡± Sampson gestured her to move ahead, "I''m sure you''re aware of my mother''s


    condition, do you have any suggestions?"


    At this point, Mark seemed to remember something. He blurted out, "Oh, Professor. There was a


    medicine at a domestic auction called HeartEase. It was created by a brilliant pharmacist. It''s said to be


    highly effective in treating heart conditions."


    He continued, "Many patients, who were deemed untreatable by doctors, improved significantly after


    using HeartEase. Although Old Mrs. Griffith''s illness isn''t purely a heart disease, this medicine could


    potentially help some. So, I was thinking of mixing HeartEase with a new medicine that I''m researching.


    Not sure if it would help her condition."


    "Oh;¡¯ Arabe listened to him and simply said, ¡®That stuff won''t work for Old Mrs. Griffith."


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mark asked, puzzled.


    Sampson was equally confused, "I managed to get itst night."


    ¡°Oh, that''s just leftover scraps from making HeartEase. It won''t significantly help. Old Mrs. Griffith''s


    condition is a bitplex. It requires multiple medications."


    This revtion stunned everyone.


    Mark stared at her incredulously, "Professor, are you the famous pharmacist, Ms. Aria?"


    "Yes, that''s me."


    Mark held his breath. So, it turned out he had bought her medicinest night.


    Sampson was surprised but his respect for the girl increased. He hadn''t expected her to be so versatile


    at such a young age, being Dr. Bell, Ms. Aria, skilled, and even good at rolling dice. she was


    extraordinary.


    Arabe asked casually, ¡°How much did you spend on itst night?"


    Sampson replied honestly, "Two million for a HeartEase pill, and half a million for a bottle of


    HeartRevive."


    ¡°You overpaid. Next time you can get a discount from me."

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Through the grand living room, Arabe followed Sampson to the master bedroom on the first floor.


    The moment they walked in, they were greeted by the sight of a garden that seemed to be right out of a


    fairy tale, visible through therge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The room was set up as a cozy tea room, with a walk-in closet and an expansive bathroom beyond,


    and only then did they reach the bedroom.


    On the spacious luxurious bedy a kind elderly woman, with various medical devices by her side


    providing real-time updates on her health.


    A caregiver and a servant stood quietly nearby. On seeing visitors, they stood up and bowed


    respectfully.


    ¡°This is the famous doctor we''ve invited,¡± Sampson introduced Arabe, ncing at the two women,


    "Tell her about any recent changes in Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition."


    "Yes,¡¯ the servants replied, showing great respect for Sampson. They turned to Arabe and in unison


    called out, ¡°Professor."


    ¡°Just call me Arabe, she said, sitting down to hear their report. Her delicate fair fingers reached out to


    take Old Mrs. Griffith''s pulse.


    Mark held his breath in anticipation of his teacher''s verdict.


    Sampson watched her too, his emotions slightly tense.


    He had never expected that he would be able to invite Dr. Bell.


    Previously, people said that Dr. Bell was elusive, and getting her to treat a patient was as difficult as


    climbing to heaven.


    Arabe always maintained a calm demeanor. After carefully taking the pulse, she said softly, "It''s not a


    big deal."


    Sampson and Mark breathed a sigh of relief, their faces lighting up with joy.


    The caregiver at the side was a bit surprised. Many experts had been helpless in the face of the Lady''s


    illness, including Mark, who was known as a miracle doctor.


    Arabe was the first to say that it wasn''t a big deal.


    She looked to be only in her teens, and if it weren''t for her cool aura and confident demeanor, one


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    might suspect her of being a quack.


    But, if she were a quack, how would she dare to deceive in front of Sampson?


    All she could say was that the girl was very capable.


    ¡°We need to use multiple drugs.¡± Arabe asked for pen and paper and wrote down three prescriptions,


    "These are the medicines that need to be made in the first three days. I''ve noted the order, method,


    and duration. Just follow my instructions."


    The servant quickly took the prescriptions and showed them to Sampson.


    Sampson, seeing the vigorous and bold handwriting on the prescription, felt a strange sense of


    familiarity, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    He hadn''t expected the girl''s handwriting to be as extraordinary as her person, so refreshing and


    elegant.


    "Do as she says." Sampson handed the prescriptions to the caregiver, havingplete faith in the


    medications prescribed by Arabe.


    Mark quickly leaned in to see the contents. Having studied medicine himself, he was amazed at the


    first prescription alone and praised it profusely.


    ¡°Genius! Why didn''t I think ofbining these!" Mark marveled, utterly admiring, "The prescriptions


    from Professor not only make the medicine work best but are also very gentle for the patient. Unlike the


    medicines I prescribed earlier, which caused side effects."


    He knew at the time that Old Mrs. Griffith would feel chest tightness and bitterness in her mouth, and


    would easily fatigue after taking his medication, but there was no better alternative.


    He had also obtained Sampson''s approval at the time and, out of desperation, used those medicines to


    temporarily keep Old Mrs. Griffith alive.


    Later, when a bus rear-ended them, Arabe happened to lend a hand and pointed out the side effects


    of those medicines on Old Mrs. Griffith. He didn''t dare to continue giving them to her and immediately


    stopped.


    But afterward, he couldn''t find a better substitute.


    Luckily, he found Arabe, who had time to drop by.


    Now that he saw Arabe''s prescriptions, he realized that his own skills were simply inferior.


    It seemed that he still had a long way to go in medicine.


    ¡°This is the medicine for the first three days. For the following prescriptions, I will prescribe ording to


    Old Mrs. Griffith''s physical condition and symptoms, Arabe said.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    ¡°We can''t prescribe all the medications at once. We''ll have to adjust the regimen based on how Old


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Griffith responds."


    Sampson, overwhelmed with gratitude, reached out and shook hands with her once more.


    ¡°I can''t thank you enough. You have lifted a long-standing worry from my mind."


    Recently, he had been taking his mother to different doctors, with no improvement in her condition. The


    burden was heavy, for he could not ount to the rest of the family.


    All this was brought about by the girl standing before him. This was what they called hope, right?


    ¡°Doctor, if Old Mrs. Griffith''s condition improves in three days and the medications work, how long will it


    take for her to fully recover?"


    "Between one to three months, depending on the situation."


    If they avoided surgery, the recovery period would be longer.


    Surgery could speed things up but it would depend on her overall health and whether she could


    withstand the operation.


    On hearing this, Sampson felt a sense of dread. However, with this girl on their side, he believed she


    could handle any situation.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor." Mark felt somewhat reassured after hearing the doctor''s advice. "Do you


    have any ns after this? If you''re free, I can have Sampson arrange amodation for you. You


    could stay here for the time being."


    "Yes, just stay here. Make yourself at home." Sampson added warmly.


    "I have some matters to attend back home."


    After all, Carol''s condition was more severe than Old Mrs. Griffith''s. If a cure was not found soon, she


    might not hold on much longer.


    ¡°What about Old Mrs. Griffith''s follow-up treatment?¡± Mark asked again.


    "In three days, let me know how she''s doing and I''ll instruct you privately on her medication, Arabe


    said, standing up. "I''ll take my leave now."


    She had promised her mother that she would meet them today.


    She wondered why her mother had suddenly asked her to travel abroad to see them.


    ¡°Are you in such a rush? I was hoping to take you out for a meal as a token of our gratitude." Sampson


    seemed reluctant to let her go.


    But Arabe nced at the wall clock and said softly, "Maybe next time."


    Her phone vibrated then. She took it out and saw it was a call from Jack.


    "Boss, thepany that Alberto Rollins left you has been infiltrated by our people. Everything is


    running smoothly.¡± His subordinates are very loyal. Knowing how much Mr. Rollins favored you, they


    are epting of your takeover. The old directors and shareholders have been supporting you in the


    appeared there since you took over"


    Every time Arabe thought about the hot summer after her college entrance examination and the


    moment Grandpa Alberto left her sight, her heart ached.


    "I''ll find some time to go, she said quietly.


    "Great, I''ll let the directors and shareholders know that you''ll be visiting them soon. It will give everyone


    a morale boost. When are you returning home?"


    "Probably tonight, or tomorrow."


    ¡°Alright, everything is normal back home. Our people have been guarding Reflections Vi and


    Riverside Vi, and no suspicious individuals have been spotted."


    "Okay, got it, bye." After hanging up, Arabe noticed Sampson and Mark were waiting for her.


    It could be seen from her conversation that she always seemed busy.


    What kind of person was this girl? She didn''t seem like an ordinary person at all.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    "I heard from Mark that you enjoy a good cup of tea. How about we skip the meal and have a few cups


    of tea before you leave?¡± Sampson suggested warmly.


    Arabe could see that he genuinely wanted to thank her from the bottom of his heart, so she agreed,


    "Sure."


    Asmile spread across Sampson''s face. He led Arabe to the garden where the best tea and pastries


    were being served.


    Mark, who was apanying them, sincerely thanked Arabe for herpassionate care.


    At that moment, the vi''s majestic front doors slowly opened, and eight uniformed servants hurried out


    to wee the iing quests.


    Arabe followed their gaze and saw a ck car parked outside the entrance. The driver opened the


    car door, and a man and a woman stepped out.


    "My sister and her husband are here; Sampson said.


    He had sent someone to pick them up from their hotel that morning, and they were finally here. He


    knew they''d be thrilled to know that their mother''s condition could be treated.


    Sampson grinned, deciding to keep them in suspense for a bit longer. ¡°You''ll be surprised when you


    see my sister. You two look strikingly simr."


    "I''ll go wee them. Wait here; Sampson stood up, smoothed out his suit, and walked towards the


    entrance.


    Mark also rose to his feet. "I''ll go say hello too. I''ll be right back."


    "Sure, go ahead," Arabe nodded. Once they were out of earshot, she pulled out her phone to reply to


    Romeo''s text.


    As Louisa was led into the vi by the eight servants, she nced at the garden to her right and saw a


    young woman sitting at a table, engrossed in her phone.


    ¡°Is that my brother''s girlfriend? Whose daughter is she?¡± she asked one of the servants, unable to hide


    her excitement.


    The servant replied, "She came with Dr. Mark this morning. She''s his mentor."


    ¡°She seems quite young. A mentor?" Keh chuckled, ¡°Well, we don''t need to worry about my


    brother''s future anymore."


    ¡°It''s quite a relief? Louisa confessed, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°With five sons at home to look after,


    and a brother abroad, it''s good to see him finally settling down."


    ¡°Louisa, Keh,¡¯ Sampson greeted, hugging both of them warmly.


    "Mark, you''ve worked hard," Louisa said, exchanging pleasantries with him. Then, leaning in close to


    Sampson, she asked, ¡°Be honest, who is that girl sitting over there? Is she the one you mentioned


    before?"


    Sampson chuckled, realizing his sister had misunderstood something. But he decided to keep it a


    secret for a bit longer. "Come with me, and you''ll see."


    He couldn''t wait to see the look on Louisa''s face when she realized how simr Arabe looked to her.


    ¡°And wait till you hear that Mom''s condition can be treated, all thanks to this young woman. I can''t wait


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    to see your reaction."


    ¡°Let''s go. I want to see her, Louisa said. nning to meet the girl as a parent, but as she got closer,


    she couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity about the young woman.


    Just then, Arabe got a call. She stood up to take it, and her silhouette caught Keh''s eye.


    "She does remind me of Be¡± he admitted.


    ¡°You think so too?¡± Louisa was surprised. ¡°I was just thinking her fashion sense is very simr to


    Be''s."

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    "Who''s Be?¡± Sampson asked, clearly puzzled.


    Arabe quickly finished her phone call and turned around. Louisa and Keh stared at her in


    disbelief.


    Sampson, seeing the expressions on his sister and brother-inw''s faces, was about to introduce


    Arabe when Louisa blurted out, "Be, what on earth are you doing here?"


    "Mom?" Arabe looked surprised, then turned to Keh, "Dad? What are you two doing here?"


    ¡°What did you just call them?" Now it was Sampson''s turn to be surprised. When did his sister and


    brother-inw have a daughter?


    Even Mark, who was standing by, had wide eyes. What was going on?


    "Mark asked me toe here and treat his friend''s mom. I was nearby, so I came,¡¯ Arabe exined,


    and then turned to her parents, ¡°And you two?"


    ¡°You''re not referring to his mother, are you?¡± Louisa pointed at her brother.


    Arabe nodded, a bit confused.


    ¡°That''s your uncle! His mother is my mom, your grandmother!"


    At Louisa¡¯s words, both Arabe and Sampson looked surprised. Uncle? Grandma? This was a lot to


    take in.


    Sampson was stunned. When did he get a niece? And she''s all grown up?


    What was happening?


    Keh managed to say, ¡°Let''s sit down and talk this through."


    Louisa quickly exined the fire at the clinic years ago, how Be was taken by the Murphy family, and


    how Serena wasn''t their biological child.


    Shocked, Sampson now understood why he felt a strange sense of familiarity the first time he met


    Arabe, even a sense of closeness.


    Subconsciously, he always felt she had some connection with his sister, even wanted to investigate


    her.


    ¡°Because you''re usually busy, and you''re abroad, and Moms illness has been a great burden, I was


    afraid if I told you and you told Mom, it might worsen her condition."


    So Louisa thought she''d keep it a secret for a while, until their mother''s condition improved.


    At the time, Be had just been recognized, and Louisa didn''t want to announce her identity to friends


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and family all at once. It was to avoid overwhelming Be with visits and to give her and Keh more


    time with their daughter. Moreover, it was because the health of the elders in both families wasn''t good,


    and she was afraid they would be upset.


    "So how did you meet Be? Did Mark introduce you?" Louisa asked her brother.


    Sampson replied honestly, "I saw her in a restaurant before and thought she looked a lot like you. Then


    I saw her again on the cruisest night. She not only saved me, but also helped me detox."


    When Louisa heard about the dangerous situation fromst night, her heart pounded in her chest, ¡°You


    were being hunted downst night? Who did it? Who dares to act so recklessly on your turf?"


    ¡°Thankfully Be was there. She even calcted the time of the knockout gas, which helped me find


    the mole quickly."


    Arabe was surprised to hear this. So the incidentst night was caused by a mole?


    She also thanked him, "Uncle Sampson, you helped me and Kelly escape the siege, and you gave me


    a very valuable medicinal herb."

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Upon hearing this, Louisa was taken aback.


    Her brother, he wasn''t one to just give things away, let alone such valuable herbs.


    Only if he really admired and appreciated the girl would he be so generous.


    So, their precious daughter had gained her uncle''s approval and affection before this.


    Louisa was both happy and puzzled, ¡°Be, what do you need that for?"


    ¡°Someone close to me is sick and this is just the herb they need.¡± Arabe didn''t mention the issue with


    Carol, preferring to let rk confess to his parents himself.


    "Be, have you had your grandma check it out? Is her condition tricky?¡± Keh asked with concern.


    Sampson smiled warmly, ¡°Be has already prescribed the medication for the first three days. If all


    goes well, Mom should bepletely better in one to three months."


    ¡°Really?¡± Keh and Louisa eximed in unison, they knew this child would have a solution.


    ¡°I knew it, there''s no ailment in the world that can stump you. Every patient thates to you, no


    matter how serious, always seems to pull through.¡± Keh was all smiles, earning him a pinch on the


    thigh from Louisa.


    He nearly let out a yelp, and realized he had misspoke. He nced at Be, and saw a flicker of


    sadness pass through her eyes as if she was reminded of something from the past.


    Keh quickly apologized, ¡°What I mean is, your medical skills are superb, there''s nothing you, Ah


    no, that''s not what I meant. I was just trying topliment you."


    ¡°It''s okay¡± Arabe smiled lightly. It had been such a long time, she wasn''t going to dwell on the past.


    She knew her Grannie Grace would be heartbroken to see her upset.


    "I''m just happy because your grandmother''s illness has been tricky, and despite seeing many doctors,


    there hasn''t been any improvement. It''s a relief you have a solution!"


    Louisa quickly took Arabe''s hand and said gently, ¡°You''ve done a great job. You''ve done your best for


    every patient, and you have nothing to be ashamed of"


    Sampson guessed that Be must have encountered a patient she couldn''t save in the past, someone


    very important to her. That was why Keh and Louisa were so protective of her feelings.


    Even Dr. Be had patients she couldn''t save?


    How desperate and heartbroken she must have felt.


    Because she had reached the pinnacle of her profession, and if she couldn''t save them, then other


    doctors must be at aplete loss.


    That kind of despair was like falling into a bottomless pit, with no one to pull her out.


    The poor little girl had to bear such pain at such a young age.


    ¡°Be, your parents will be staying at your uncle''s house for a few days. Why don''t you stay as well, at


    least long enough to see your grandmother?" Sampson invited sincerely.


    ¡°Yes, stay with us for a few days and see your grandmother.¡± Louisa agreed, ¡°I hope you''ll stay too."


    ¡°You mentioned earlier that you had other things to take care of. See if you can rearrange them, even


    staying for just one or two nights.¡± Sampson really liked his niece and wanted to spend as much time


    with her as possible, looking for opportunities to treat her well.


    ¡°It''s quite a coincidence that we bumped into each other. It must be fate.¡± Keh chuckled, also


    hoping his daughter would stay, ¡°We can all leave together when it''s time."


    Arabe thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright."


    ¡°Great.¡± Sampson was thrilled. He called the butler over, whispered a few instructions, and soon the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    entire staff of the house appeared in a neat line.


    Sampson beckoned Arabe to his side, exuding the air of a family patriarch. He looked at the dozens


    of servants and introduced Arabe very seriously, ¡°This is my niece, Arabe. Fromm now on, treat


    her as you would me, with utmost respect."


    "Yes, sir¡± The staff bowed in unison, then turned to Arabe and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Ms.


    Be."


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Facing this crowd of staff, Arabe didn''t flinch. It was as if she was used to such grandeur and her


    presence towered over everyone else.


    Sampson could tell, this kid was definitely not ordinary. Such a young age and yet, her presence was


    already so powerful.


    He patted his niece on the shoulder, speaking in a tone of tender affection, ¡°Be, from now on, this is


    also your home. Feel free to visit whenever you want"


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sampson."


    "Silly girl, don¡®t be a stranger. I''m your uncle after all." Sampson then instructed his staff to prepare the


    about his niece''s situation.


    Once settled, Arabe called Grandpa Beck to briefly fill him in on what had happened.


    Chuckling, Grandpa Beck said, "My dear, it¡¯s all in the hands of fate. Destiny brought you to meet your


    uncle and even save your grandmother. It''s all about family, one way or another, you''ll always reunite.


    Just like a carousel, you will eventuallye full circle"


    Arabe also found the concept of fate fascinating. No wonder she felt an inexplicable sense of


    familiarity when she first met Sampson.


    It turned out that he was her real uncle.


    "Don''t worry about Carol''s illness. I''m already on it and I promise to have a solution in a few days."


    With Nightshade, everything else was manageable.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    ¡°No trouble at all, sweetheart. I''ve got plenty of time on my hands, it''s nice to have something to do.


    You stay there as long as you need and spend time with your family. You''re always so busy


    disappearing for months at a time. Now your uncle will have to wait for your visits." Grandpa Beck


    After a bit more small talk, Arabe ended the call.


    The room Sampson had set up for her took up half of the third floor, providing an excellent view. The


    scenery was captivating.


    Standing on the balcony, she could see her parents and uncle, still sitting where they had been, deep in


    conversation.


    The wind gently stirred her long hair and the servant,ing to deliver her toiletries, froze at the sight.


    This girl was breathtakingly beautiful, and so refined.


    There was an air of grace and elegance about her that was utterly captivating.


    Arabe noticed someone behind her and turned to see the friendly servant with short hair.


    "Ms. Be, you are really beautiful.¡± The servant, May, put down the toiletries and said cheerfully, "I was


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    thrilled to hear you are Mr. Sampson''s niece. If you need anything, just let me know."


    "May.¡± Arabe repeated her name and said softly, "Thank you."


    "You''re too kind, Ms. Be. From the moment I saw you, I really liked you! Your medical skills are


    amazing, and you''re so beautiful, not like any other rich girls."


    With that, May couldn''t help but ask, "Can I take a picture with you?"


    Arabe smiled and nodded.


    Delighted, May quickly took out her phone, "Don''t worry, I have lots of beauty apps."


    Of course, with Arabe''s natural beauty, she didn''t need any digital enhancement.


    But out of courtesy, May still opened a beautifying camera app and took a couple of selfies with


    Arabe.


    In the photos, Arabe was stunning. Her features were wless, and her gentle smile was captivating.


    Standing next to her, May was smiling radiantly.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    "Ms. Be, can I add you on WhatsApp? Can I post our selfie on Facebook?" May asked, hastily


    adding, "It''s okay if you don''t want me to."


    "Go ahead¡± Be said, handing over her business card for May to scan, asking softly, "How long have


    you been here?"


    ¡°I was taken in by Mr. Sampson when I was a child. I''ve been here for eighteen years,¡± May replied,


    unable to resist asking, "Ms. Be, you''re younger than me, aren''t you?"


    "I''m eighteen too."


    "So, we''re the same age."


    May took a shine to her and they chatted for a while before May left.


    Downstairs, several servants busied themselves, gossiping about the newly arrived Ms. Be.


    ¡°Where did Mr. Sampson get a niece from out of the blue? Is she a blood rtive?"


    ¡°What about Serena?"


    "Didn''t you notice? Ms. Be looks a lot like Mrs. Collins. She must be her daughter. Serena, on the


    other hand, seems more like the outsider in this family."


    "You think Serena might be the one who was switched at birth? Ms. Be fits in more with Mr.


    Sampson''s family."


    "Let''s not discuss Mr. Sampson''s family matters."


    The servants resumed their duties. After a while, someone spoke up, "Don¡¯t you find Ms. Be


    impressive? Even Dr. Mark was helpless with the sickness. Ms. Be said it wasn¡¯t a big deal and even


    prescribed some medicine"


    "Dr. Mark said Ms. Be is his teacher. This means her medical skills are superior to his."


    ¡°with her wealthy background, Ms. Be must have been nurtured for her medical talents from a young


    age."


    "The rich have it so good. They can make their kids so excellent."


    ¡°I find Ms. Be quite nice. She doesn''t put on airs."


    "Yeah, she may not talk much, but she''s friendly to everyone. Unlike Serena, who appears gentle and


    generous, but actually..."


    "Enough talk."


    The servants quieted down and returned to their work.


    Not long after, Be saw May''s post on Facebook.


    [Shamelessly asked mydy for a couple of selfies! I really like her so much. She''s beautiful and kind_]


    She also posted the two selfies.


    Be was about to like the post when her phone rang. It was one of her subordinates reporting on their


    work.


    On the other side, Serena froze when she saw May''s Facebook post, chills running down her spine.


    May was an orphan that her uncle had taken in. She had grown up in her uncle''s house along with


    several other orphans who were also servants.


    Her uncle had paid for their education and they voluntarily worked in his house. When May found out


    about the severity of Old Mrs. Griffith''s illness, she insisted on staying by her side.


    Serena had May''s Facebook because she was a ¡°favorite¡± of her uncle''s, and she could asionally


    get information about her uncle from her.


    But now, howe Be was with her uncle and had even won over May?


    Had her parents secretly met with her uncle and grandmother when they suddenly went abroad


    yesterday, taking Be with them?


    Serena clenched her fists in anger. If her parents had told her about this openly, she wouldn''t have


    been so upset and jealous.


    But they were always sneaky, as if they were intentionally hiding things from her.


    If she hadn''t seen May''s Facebook post, she would still be in the dark.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    After a moment of frustration, Serena finally sent a WhatsApp message to Louisa.


    [Mom, when are you and Dading back? Christmas is the day after tomorrow. I want toe home


    and spend it with you.]


    Louisa quickly replied, [Did Christmas sneak up on us that fast? Your father and I are visiting your


    grandmother overseas, So we might not be back in time. You can hang out with your friends at school


    or spend the holiday with Martin, it''s your first Christmas together after all. Enjoy!) Serena bit her lip, as


    expected, her mother didn''t mention Arabe. It was Arabe who went to visit their grandmother and


    uncle with their parents!


    Was it possible that everyone was going to leave her behind this Christmas and spend it with Arabe?


    With that thought, Serena was fuming!


    (Mom, how is Grandma? Is she feeling better?] Serena began to y the emotional card, [I miss her so


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    much, if only she wasn''t so far away, I would love to visit her.]


    If her mother still cared about her, she would surely ask if Serena wanted to join them for the holidays.


    But Louisa simply replied with a heartyugh, [Don''t worry about your grandma, she''ll be better soon.


    Once she''s recovered, we''ll all get together and make her happy]


    Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes, [I have to go to ss now.]


    She thought Louisa would sense her mood, but all she got was a simple emoji.


    Serena was even more upset, her mother was clearly showing favoritism. She couldn''t sit idly by!


    She had to think of a n.


    On the other hand, when Sampson heard about his niece''s grievances at the Murphy family, he was


    both heartbroken and upset.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the two heartless individuals from the Murphy family were already in jail, he


    wouldn''t let them off so easily.


    The only thing he was unsure of was what to give his niece as a gift on their first meeting.


    His sister had told him that Be was great at running thepany. The previous issues with the


    fashionpany under his brother-inw''s name were all resolved thanks to Be.


    He had thought that his brother-inw hired apetent person to turn thepany around.


    He never imagined that all of this was the doing of a seventeen-eighteen-year-old girl.


    Sampson thought for a moment, then made another call.


    Arabe was resting in her room when she heard May knocking on the door.


    "Ms. Be, are you asleep? Mr. Sampson has something to discuss with you."


    Arabe opened the door, and May immediately shed a radiant smile, ¡°Mr. Sampson is in the study


    on the second floor, please follow me."


    Arabe found May''s smile very infectious. When she smiled, it seemed like the whole world lit up.


    In the study, besides Sampson, there was also a man in a suit.


    Arabe was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Arabe.¡± Sampson got up from his seat, came over to Arabe, and introduced the man to her, ¡®Let


    me introduce you, this is my niece Arabe."


    "Ms. Be has inherited all the best traits of the Collins and the Griffith families. Beautiful and


    outstanding, simply enchanting.¡± The man quickly bowed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Be, just call me


    Robin."


    "Hello." Arabe greeted politely.


    "Robin helps me manage several of my casinos." Sampson said, then patted Arabe''s shoulder,


    "From now on, she will be the boss of all my casinos."


    Upon hearing this, Arabe was taken aback. Was he nning to give her all his properties?


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Be. I will follow your orders from now on." Robin was extremely respectful towards her.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    "Today is just for you to meet her. You can leave now, Be and I have some things to discuss,¡¯


    Sampson told Robin.


    Once Robin had left, Sampson produced a contract and said gently, "This is your share of thepany


    from me.


    Consider it a wee gift. I''m d you''re back with the family."


    "You shouldn''t have, Uncle Sampson."


    "Take it Sampson insisted, pushing the contract into her hands. "You''re part of the Collins family as well


    as the Griffith family. It''s only right that you have a share in the Griffith family''spany."


    "But Uncle Sampson, I''m still a student."


    She didn''t have the time to manage such arge business.


    "Robin will help you manage. And you have me too,¡¯ reassured Sampson. He then asked curiously,


    "Your dice-rolling skills are pretty good. Who taught you?"


    Arabe briefly exined the story of her childhood. Sampsonughed heartily, ¡°Your grandfather


    sounds like quite the character. Quite entertaining indeed."


    Arabe thought back to yesterday when she had unintentionally won money from her uncle. She felt


    guilty.


    Back then, she thought Nightshade was with Murray, so she decided to help Murray win a few games


    in exchange for it.


    She never expected that it was one of her uncle''s businesses.


    ¡°From now on, you can go to any of my businesses free of charge,¡¯ Sampson said fondly. ¡°When you


    have time, I''ll take you to meet the team."


    Arabe''s propriety and understanding warmed Sampson''s heart. "Once you''ve rested, I''ll have May


    show you around the house."


    Next, May had the driver bring around a golf cart to pick up Arabe.


    "The mansion is quiterge. It would take a while to walk around."


    Once Arabe was in the cart, May began the tour. "This is the front garden, it''s quiterge with many


    rare flowers and nts. If you take your time, it can take half an hour to tour."


    "This is the helipad. Mr. Sampson usually takes the helicopter if he has to go somewhere."


    "This is the vegetable and fruit garden. We grow a variety of produce here."


    "This is Mr. Sampson''s private golf course. He likes to y golf in his free time."


    The tour around the estate took until noon.


    Sampson had the chef prepare a feast for Arabe''s arrival. She was greeted by a tableden with


    dozens of exquisite dishes.


    "This is your first meal in Lidaria with me. It should be a special asion"


    Not only was the food extravagant, but the table setting and the atmosphere were also carefully


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    arranged to create a warm and romantic ambiance.


    "Sampson, you''ve outdone yourself.¡± Keh said, draping an arm around Sampson''s shoulder. "You


    always put on such a grand spread."


    "No need for formalities, Keh, it''s just a few dishes."


    Then Sampson turned to Arabe, his expression softening. ¡°Be, feel at home here. Help yourself to


    whatever you want to eat. Eat lots, make sure you''re full."


    ¡°Be isn''t shy.¡± Louisa said, her eyes crinkling in a smile. Once seated, she insisted everyone toast to


    Sampson.


    ¡°It should be us toasting to Be. We''re truly d that she''s back with the family and able toe


    here."


    The sound of sses clinking together marked a joyful reunion.


    Sampson watched as her parents served Arabe, guessing her favorite dishes and serving her some


    himself.


    "Since Be is here, let''s let her rest today. Tomorrow, we''ll take her out and show her around,


    Sampson suggested.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    "Sure, where are we headed?" Louisa smiled at her brother, already thinking of a day she could spend


    solely with her daughter.


    ¡°Tl n it out."


    Laughter and conversation filled the room as they finished their meal in a jovial atmosphere.


    Later in the afternoon, Arabe retired to her room only to be interrupted by a frantic knock at her door.


    ¡°Ms. Be, it''s me. Are you resting? The thing is, Old Mrs. Griffith woke up. When Mrs. Collins told her


    about your background, she seemed to have a shock. She couldn''t breathe properly and fainted again."


    Arabe rose to answer the door, "I''ll go have a look."


    In the master bedroom downstairs, Louisa was in a state of panic. If anything happened to her mother,


    she would never forgive herself!


    "Be''s here!" Keh saw his daughter and felt a sense of relief wash over him.


    Louisa also looked hopeful, "Be!"


    ¡°It''s okay, let me check.¡± Arabe sat by the bedside, her delicate fingers on Old Mrs. Griffith''s pulse.


    She was indeed in a state of shock, her condition had worsened.


    Arabe opened her acupuncture kit, ready to administer the treatment.


    "Is it very serious?" Louisa was frantic, "I saw your grandma awake, and I just couldn''t help myself. I


    told her about your background. Has her condition worsened?"


    "We would have to tell her eventually. With Be here, there''s no need to worry.¡± Sampsonforted


    his sister, not ming her for revealing the truth.


    However, Louisa was still upset. If she had known, she would have waited until her mother''s condition


    was stable.


    It was all her fault.


    As Arabe calmly inserted the silver needles into Old Mrs. Griffith''s body, Louisa realized how mature


    andposed her daughter was. She truly was the stabilizing force in their family.


    Seeing her mother suffer due to her impulsiveness, Louisa felt a pang of guilt and regret, which didn''t


    subside until Arabe finished the treatment.


    "Grandma will wake up tomorrow,¡¯ Arabe said soothingly.


    "Why?" Louisa asked urgently.


    "Her body is still very weak, and she had a shock. I''ll adjust her medicationter." Arabe reassured


    her, "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."


    ¡°Does she have a life-threatening condition?"


    "No, she doesn''t."


    Louisa breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let''s leave her to rest.¡± Arabe instructed the caregiver before leaving with the others.


    "Thank goodness Be was here today." Louisa regretted her impulsiveness. She had kept the secret


    for so long. Why did she reveal it now? If Be wasn''t there, what would have happened before the


    doctors arrived?


    "Louisa, don''t me yourself." Sampsonforted her, "You just wanted her to know about Be''s


    existence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We all understand. Be has been back home for six months, yet her identity was never revealed. We


    all feel guilty towards her."


    Louisa was upset. In fact, she was the one who wanted to reveal Be''s true identity the most. She


    wanted everyone to know that Be was the rightful heir to the Collins family, her and Keh''s


    biological daughter!


    But her worst fear hade true.


    Thankfully, her mother''s life was not in danger due to the shock.


    Otherwise, she would never forgive herself.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Hearing this, Arabe spoke softly, "Mom, it doesn''t matter to me whether my identity is revealed or


    not. What matters is that we, as a family, are together."


    Whether her grandparents found out earlier orter didn''t make a significant difference to her.


    As for the perceptions and scrutiny of the outside world, they were as light as a feather to her.


    Being able to return to the Collins family, having the love of her parents, the attention of her brothers,


    and the cherishing of Romeo, she was already contented.


    As for others, like Serena, she didn''t take them to heart.


    "Good child, we''ve let you down all these years." Louisa couldn''t help but embrace her, tears rolling


    down her cheeks.


    "It was my negligence. Back then, if we had been more cautious and tested the parent-child


    rtionship right after bringing the child home, things wouldn''t have turned out this way." Keh


    paused, guilt evident in his voice, "Be, I have failed you."


    Seeing his brother-inw shouldering all the me, Sampson added, ¡°The day the clinic caught fire,


    my sister and child were lucky to escape safely. After carrying a child for ten months, who would


    suspect the child''s identity for no reason?"


    They could only say that fate had yed a cruel joke on them.


    ¡°Now, Be has returned, and we need to double our efforts to make up for the shorings of these


    years.


    That''s what we need to do now." Sampson reassured everyone, "This isn''t the time to me anyone.


    Everyone, rx. Mom will get through this, let''s stop ming ourselves."


    Arabe nced at her uncle, suddenly feeling that this family had a warmer touchpared to the


    Murphys.


    In fact, there was noparison.


    The Murphy family would only me each other and shirk responsibilities.


    But in this family, everyone took responsibility upon themselves.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying, don''t scare Be." Afterforting his sister, Sampson smiled and said, "May,


    take Be back to rest."


    "Yes."


    May, who was deeply moved by the scene, took Arabe back to her room, secretly wiping away her


    tears. "Ms.


    Be, you''ve suffered these years. Serena has enjoyed a life of luxury at your expense. I heard Mrs.


    Collins say that you''ve faced many hardships outside."


    When May mentioned Serena, May''s face instantly changed. She quickly checked her Facebook post,


    which was visible to all. Had Serena seen it?


    Would it bring trouble to Ms. Be?


    Thinking this, she hurriedly adjusted the post to be visible only to herself, regretting that she was too


    careless.


    ¡°Im sorry Ms. Be, I was thoughtless, my Facebook post. I don''t know if Serena has seen it."


    Arabe quickly understood her meaning, "Oh, it''s okay."


    After all, Serena would find out she was here sooner orter. There are no walls that don''t leak in this


    world, knowing sooner orter doesn''t make a difference.


    On the other side.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Louisa sitting alone in the garden, Sampson couldn''t help but approach her, "Louisa, are you


    still thinking about Mom?"


    ¡°Sampson.¡± Louisa, with teary eyes, said, "You know, Mom always doted on Serena. Now that she


    suddenly finds out Serena isn''t her biological granddaughter, but Be is, I''m a bit worried."

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    ¡°Are you concerned that Mom might not have feelings for Be and favor Serena more?¡± Sampson


    voiced her worries, "Afraid of hurting Be''s feelings?"


    Louisa''s eyes reddened even more, "You know, Be is such a sensible child. Even when she''s upset,


    she doesn''t show it. I''m afraid that if she returns to this home, and we do something wrong, it would


    hurt her again."


    Sampson chuckled.


    "Louisa, you know what? The first time I met Be, I thought she looked a lot like you, with a standout


    personality that makes her noticeable in a crowd. As we got to know each other, I found out that she''s


    cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She''s a quiet one, but she''s kind-hearted and intelligent.


    She''s a great doctor, a sessful businesswoman, and when she saved me that day, I found out that


    she''s also skillful. The prescription she wrote was so elegant. She has so many strengths, I''m not


    worried about Mom not liking her.


    But you''re right about one thing, Mom loves Serena. The love she¡¯s given Serena over the years is


    deeply ingrained. She won''t suddenly start favoring Be just because we told her about Be''s


    identity. Everything takes time, and you need to understand that too. As long as Mom treats them


    equally, things will fall into ce."


    Just as Sampson finished speaking, he saw Keh carrying a cup of coffee.


    Seeing him, Keh smiled, "Sampson, why didn''t you go back to your room to rest? Had I known you


    were here, I would have made another cup. I''ll make one for youter."


    "No need to trouble yourself, Keh.¡¯ Sampson''s gaze was gentle, ¡°Every time my sister is upset, you


    make her coffee. You''ve always been hands-on these years, and I''m d my sister married you."


    ¡°Sampson, are you being distant with me again? Isn''t it normal to treat my wife well? Otherwise, what''s


    the point of bringing a wife home?" Keh said, then handed over the coffee with a smile, "Right,


    honey? It''s not hot anymore, I let it cool down before bringing it over. Give it a taste."


    Seeing her husband trying to please her, Louisa couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°Sampson always keep your favorite coffee at home, no matter which vi he is staying in." Keh


    didn''t forget to say something nice about his brother-inw.


    Louisa pouted, ¡°Hmph, do we need you to praise our sibling rtionship?"


    ¡°Okay, okay, the bond between you is stronger than gold, words can''t describe how good you are to


    each other."


    The three of them chatted andughed together.


    In the evening, after dinner, Sampson suggested, ¡°Be said that Mom will wake up tomorrow. Why


    don''t we take her out for a walk tonight? As her uncle, I also want to buy her some things to show my


    affection."


    Keh hesitated, would it be inappropriate to go out and y before Mom woke up?


    "Be said that Mom''s condition isn''t serious, and she''ll wake up tomorrow. I just want to take my sister


    out to rx, and make Be happy." Sampson didn''t want the atmosphere at home to be so heavy.


    "I''ll ask your sister''s opinion.¡± Keh always listened to Louisa, and hurriedly went to consult her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sampson wanted to discuss the outing with Arabe. He saw her sitting on the living room


    couch, one hand on her phone, exuding a powerful aura.


    As he approached, he saw his niece handling work matters. He was a bit surprised. Did she know


    foreignnguage.


    Had her business expanded this broadly? Even into Dawnstar?


    At that moment, Arabe finished replying to a message and looked up at Sampson, ¡°Uncle Sampson,


    what''s up?"

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    "See, I want to go out and about, but there''s no one to apany me.¡± Sampson studied his niece''s


    reaction, testing the waters, "Are you avable?"


    Arabe saw right through him, ¡°Uncle Sampson, you''ve already given me so many properties and


    shares, I''d feel guilty if you bought me anything else."


    She couldn''t bear to see her uncle spending any more.


    "We won''t buy anything. It''s just a walk. Your parents are also going, consider it rxation. It''s your first


    time here, I want to show you around."


    "Let''s go then.¡± Arabe stood up.


    "Let me check if your parents are ready.¡¯ Having settled one side, Sampson moved onto the next,


    "Louisa, Be agreed to go out. The three of us should apany her, it''s a rare opportunity."


    Eventually, the four of them set off in a luxury limousine.


    Sampson''s status in this country was very high, so whenever he went out, there were four cars leading


    the way and four cars tailing.


    Whenever people on the street saw this spectacle, they knew it was Sampson out and about.


    While waiting at the red light, people cast envious and curious nces.


    "Is Lidaria''s night view pretty?" Sampson asked Arabe in the car.


    ¡°It''s alright"


    "Whenever youe to this country, if there''s anything you cannot handle, you can always turn to me.


    Of course, you can find me even if there''s nothing. I look forward to your visit."


    ¡°Alright, I will visit when I have the time." Arabe promised.


    "Be, look, all the shops on this street belong to your uncle."


    After the car turned a corner, Keh pointed out the window, "The shops on this street also belong to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    your uncle. In this country, your uncle owns a lot of properties."


    Listening to her father''s introduction, they soon arrived at the city''srgest luxury shopping center.


    "This mall also belongs to your uncle."


    Of course, not all of the high-end brands inside belong to Sampson.


    Sampson wanted the staff to clear out the customers, but Arabe gently said, "No need, let''s not


    disturb others. We''ll just look around."


    Even though Arabe didn''t want to make a spectacle, having twenty bodyguards following them, plus


    the mall manager and management leading the way, they attracted attention wherever they went.


    ¡°who is that girl? She knows Sampson at such a young age?"


    "It looks like Sampson brought her shopping."


    "Who is she?"


    ¡°Be, which brand do you like?¡± Sampson asked in a low voice.


    "I thought you wanted to go shopping."


    "Right, right.¡± Sampson pondered, "Let''s go check out QY."


    He heard that a lot of young people liked the QY brand.


    Keh and Louisa heard this and thought, wasn''t this Be''s brand?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe signaled her parents not to reveal this. If her uncle liked anything, they would just gift


    it to him.


    The manager of QY was informed that Sampson wasing and hurriedly appeared. When she


    identally saw Arabe, her eyes widened.


    As the regional manager and store manager of QY in Lidaria, she had the fortune of seeing Arabe


    once in a video conference. She had a deep impression of Arabe, and never thought she would meet


    Arabe in person today.


    But she never expected that Arabe would appear with Sampson.


    Could they be a couple?


    "See if there''s anything suitable for him.¡± Arabe did not reveal her uncle''s identity directly.


    The manager heard this and quickly led Sampson to the men¡¯s section.


    Sampson walked around inside, with some bodyguards following. The other customers couldn''t help


    but start gossiping.


    "Is that Sampson? He''s so handsome!"


    "Did he bring his girlfriend to shop?"


    ¡°His girlfriend looks so young, like a student."


    "She''s not even as pretty as me!"


    A blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl confidently flicked her hair, revealing her shoulders in a sultry manner,


    and walked up sexily.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    A couple of bodyguards stopped her in her tracks.


    She flicked her hair back, seductively throwing a flirtatious nce at Sampson.


    "Mr. Sampson, my name is Lucy. I''ve admired you for a long time. I''ve even learned to y golf just for


    you.


    Would I have the honor of getting your phone number?"


    The surrounding customers were taken aback. They didn''t expect her to be so bold. Sampson, on the


    surface, seemed like a gentleman, but in reality, he was a tough guy.


    But she dared to flirt with him unabashedly.


    Unfazed, Sampson nced at her before Louisa intervened. ¡°Miss, if you could keep your dignity in


    check."


    "Are you Mr. Sampson''s sister?¡± Lucy quickly put on a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, I''m Lucy. I really like


    your brother.


    Please give me a chance. I promise to make him happy for the rest of his life."


    Louisa was left speechless. What could this exotic girl offer to make her brother happy? His money?


    Lucy pointed at Arabe, standing up straight to entuate her figure. ¡°Don''t you think I''m better than


    her?"


    ¡°Better than her?"


    "In terms of dressing, figure, I surpass her in every way!"


    At this, Louisa waved her off, "Have her escorted out."


    ¡°What did I say wrong?"


    Two bodyguards escorted Lucy out.


    Lucy desperately tried to argue her case, "You don''t know me. Once you do, you''ll see that I''m better


    than her."


    Louisa smiled, "I may not know you, but I Know her. You''re not even worth one of her fingers.


    Goodbye."


    Once Lucy was escorted out, Louisa sighed, "Such a spectacle. It''s disgraceful. And Sampson, you''re


    getting older, when will you find a girlfriend? I can''t always be the one shielding you from these


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    women."


    Sampson changed the topic, "Let''s check out the women''s section."


    "Did you not see anything you liked?"


    There was nothing in the men''s section, clothes, essories, shoes that he liked?


    "They''re all average."


    Keh and Louisa were speechless.


    This was Be''s design, and he just called it ¡®average¡¯!


    ¡°Sampson, listen to me. Louisa was interrupted by the store manager.


    ¡°Notify everyone to have this brand removed from our store overnight."


    "Sampson, what are you doing! This brand, QY, it''s." Louisa was interrupted by the manager''s panicked


    voice.


    "Boss, what do we do?¡± the manager was frantic.


    He had seen the boss and Sampson walk in together earlier and thought they were a couple. But then,


    she called him uncle.


    There seemed to be tension within the family.


    And now, they were being asked to leave overnight.


    He thought, was there no love in wealthy families, just business?

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Sampson, taken aback by the store manager''s words, asked, "What did you just call her?"


    "Uh, she''s our boss.¡± The manager looked terrified. "Mr. Sampson, did we do something wrong? If you


    have anyints, please speak with our boss, but don''t make us close overnight. Give us a chance


    to correct our mistakes."


    Keh, realizing he couldn''t hide it anymore, admitted, ¡°OY was founded by Be."


    "You just said that this brand''s designs are average." Louisa chimed in, not missing a chance to stir the


    pot.


    Sampson felt as if he''d been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Uncle Sampson, if there''s anything you think I should improve, feel free to tell me."


    Hearing Arabe say this, Sampson was taken aback and it took a while for him to respond, "I didn''t


    know you were the designer. How are you so talented at such a young age? You''ve managed to create


    such a big brand?"


    Seeing Arabe stay silent, Sampson quickly added, ¡°I just wanted to buy you something, as a token of


    my affection. I was looking in the women''s section. then suddenly remembered there are several


    designs in the men''s section that I like."


    "You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t like them."


    "No, no, no, I really like several items.¡± Sampson quickly went back to the men''s section, grabbing over


    a dozen outfits and handing them to the manager. "Wrap all these up for me."


    This was his niece''s brand. How could he, as her uncle, not show his support?


    So he pointed to a row of clothes, shoes, and bags in the men¡¯s section. "Wrap all these up for me."


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Sampson!" The manager quickly got his staff to package everything.


    "Uncle, do you really like them?"


    "Of course, don''t you believe me? Ask the people around me."


    The bodyguards behind him quickly testified.


    "Mr. Sampson really likes this style of suits."


    "These scarves, brooches, watches, and cufflinks are all items Mr. Sampson likes. He''s bought simr


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ones before."


    Half of the men¡¯s section was quickly cleared out and packaged.


    When the bodyguard was about to pay with Sampson''s card, Arabe stopped him. "I want to gift these


    to you."


    ¡°That''s not eptable!¡± Sampson refused outright, ¡°If you did this, I would feel guilty, I wouldn''t be able


    to sleep at night."


    ¡°If you don''t allow me to gift these, then I won''t be able to sleep."


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince her, Sampson tried to persuade her gently, "How could I take


    advantage of my niece? How much do these cost? Today, I must pay."


    "No.


    "Be good."


    "Not today."


    Louisa, who was standing by, couldn''t help but step in, "Ever since you said you wereing here to


    browse, Be wanted to gift you something. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked us to keep it a secret.


    She wanted you to pick out what you liked without any distractions."


    "Yeah, this is Be''s token of affection. Just ept it.¡± Keh also chimed in.


    ¡°Louisa, Keh, you guys persuade her."


    "No, I can''t change her mind.¡± Louisa waved her hand.


    "This is my precious daughter, I have to listen to her¡± Keh also admitted defeat.


    In the end, under Arabe¡¯s insistence, Sampson''s bodyguard left QY carrying dozens of shopping


    bags.


    To an outsider, it would look like Sampson had generously bought his young girlfriend so many gifts.


    The manager, along with a dozen or so employees, bowed respectfully as they saw them off.


    This scene was captured and posted online.


    It immediately went viral.


    [Is that Sampson''s girlfriend? Is it real or fake? She looks so young!]

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    [Looks like dozens of shopping bags. That must have cost a fortune. She''s buying all that from one


    store. This woman is way out of line, swiping Sampson''s card like there''s no tomorrow.]


    [Yeah, so shameless!]


    [She should be a bit more reserved, she''s not even trying to hide her ambition]


    [She''s got dor signs in her eyes, hasn''t she?]


    [I wish I could be Sampson''s woman. She''s so lucky, buying so much from just one store.]


    [And all those bodyquards and store staff following her around, so grand.]


    At this point, Arabe had no idea she was the talk of the town, forcibly dragged by Sampson into a


    jewelry store.


    "Listen to me this time. You have to pick a few items!" Sampson said, not forgetting to whisper to


    Louisa behind him, "Louisa, this brand isn''t one that Be founded, is it?"


    Louisa, unable to helpughing, replied, ¡°No, it''s not."


    "That''s good then."


    The shop assistants saw Sampson bringing in his young girlfriend to shop, hurried forward to serve


    them, showcasing all the store''s treasures.


    ¡°Sampson, Chanel across the street has a new collection, I''ll go take a look, will be back soon." Louisa,


    not interested in the jewelry, headed across the street.


    Keh hurriedly followed, with some of the bodyguards leaving too, leaving Sampson and Arabe in


    the store.


    The shop assistant brought out a dazzling ne made up of 999 diamonds, "This design is new


    with 999 diamonds, symbolizing eternity. It suits thisdy''s temperament: Hearing it could highlight his


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    niece''s temperament, Sampson immediately said, ¡°Wrap it up."


    "This one can make thisdy look even more stunning."


    Even more stunning?


    Sampson didn''t hesitate, "Wrap it up."


    Just as Arabe wanted to reject, Sampson said, "If you don''t let me buy them, I''ll buy the whole brand


    and put it under your name."


    Arabe was speechless.


    But the seven or eight shop assistants all looked at her with envy. They thought, "Mr. Sampson was so


    manly, so domineering. Having such a boyfriend, this girl was still not content. Was she ying hard to


    get?"


    "Mr. Sampson, what do you think of this set? It symbolizes peace and health."


    "Mr. Sampson, take a look at these diamond rings."


    Sampson bought quite a few pieces of jewelry in one go, then took Arabe to their next destination.


    Outside, many people surreptitiously took out their phones, capturing his generous side.


    Meanwhile, back at the dormitory, Serena had just finished applying her face mask and was about to


    sleep when her roommate asked her.


    ¡°Serena, isn''t Sampson your uncle? His shopping spree with his girlfriend has blown up on the inte.


    It''s the top trending topic, why didn''t you tell us you have an aunt?"


    Upon hearing this, Serena had a bad feeling. She hurriedly grabbed her roommate''s phone to check.


    Normally, after applying her face mask, she would never look at electronic devices, as it could darken


    her skin.


    But now, she saw a live video of Sampson and Arabe on a shopping spree in the mall under his


    name, bodyguards carrying dozens of shopping bags.


    Her face turned pale instantly.


    "Why does this girl''s silhouette look so familiar?"


    ¡°We didn''t catch her face, but there''s something familiar. I thought I''ve seen her somewhere."


    "I have that feeling too."


    "Serena, who is she? Does her family have a lot of money?"


    "I think she doesn''t have much money, look at how she''s swiping your uncle''s card, just at QY, she


    bought so much. Look at the logo on the shopping bags."


    QY was Arabe¡¯s brand, Serena knew that, but she actually took her uncle to shop at her own brand.


    Wasn''t this just ripping off her uncle''s money? It was too despicable.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    "If she bes your aunt, God knows how she''ll squander the family fortune."


    "She''s too lucky to have caught your uncle''s eye."


    "Serena, can you tell me what your uncle sees in her? I''m dying to know what kind of women rich men


    like. I want to learn from it~ Serena couldn''t focus on what her roommate was saying anymore.


    It was Christmas Eve tomorrow, and Christmas the day after, but she hadn''t received a gift from her


    uncle yet.


    Her uncle used to send her gifts ahead of time, always two at a time.


    But this year, her uncle had time and mood to take Arabe shopping but forgot about her, the niece he


    had lived with for eighteen years!


    It was just too much!


    On the other side.


    Sampson had bought Arabe numerous gifts. He still wasn''t done, and it was already midnight.


    The mall was supposed to close at ten at night, but due to Sampson''s presence, not a single brand


    closed early, all hoping that Sampson would spend money in their stores.


    All the shop assistants stood at the entrance, lined up, smiling, their eyes full of anticipation, hoping


    that Sampson and his entourage woulde in.


    "Uncle Sampson, it''s midnight.¡± Arabe was a little sleepy. "I''m tired."


    Louisa yawned, "Let''s call it a night."


    "Sampson, I know you adore Be, but it''s reallyte. Let''s stop for today."


    Seeing that the three of them were indeed tired, Sampson whispered to the mall manager, "Have the


    rest of the stores send their new collections to my ce. I''ll continue picking tomorrow."


    Wasn''t this a bit too much?


    "Yes, Mr. Sampson." The mall manager bowed and obeyed.


    Sampson didn''t forget to instruct his bodyguard, "Arrange for masseuses toe over"


    Tonight, he had to make sure his brother-inw''s family was rxed.


    Back home.


    Keh, Louisa, and Arabe were soaking in different hot tubs, with professional masseuses helping


    them rx.


    Meanwhile, Sampson was still on the phone, "Now and in the future, our malls will always wee QY,


    and from this moment on, all rents for QY are waived. The best location in the mall will always belong


    to them."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The person on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned for a while before asking in disbelief,


    "So, Mr.


    Sampson, until when the rent is waived?"


    After all, it was a considerable amount.


    "Until mypany goes bankrupt."


    The person on the other end was stunned again. Given the current growth of thepany, it wouldn''t


    go bankrupt even in five hundred years.


    What had this QY done to get the boss''s favor to such an extent?


    It was extraordinary!


    Meanwhile.


    At McMllian Corporation.


    Romeo looked at the time and realized that he hadn''t seen the little girl for two days. He pressed the


    inte and called Carl in.


    "We have a small project in Lidaria recently. Have the person in charge hand it over to me. I''ll handle it


    personally.


    Carl was taken aback when he heard this, "Mr. Romeo, this is just a tiny project."


    Normally, Romeo wouldn''t even notice it!

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    So now, was the boss bored out of his mind?


    No, wait, he suddenly remembered that Ms. Be had taken off to Lidaria a couple of days ago.


    Had she not returned yet? Was Mr. Romeo nning to follow her?


    ¡°But Mr. Romeo, didn''t Ms. Be say before she left that she didn''t want you tagging along?"


    Carl, seated in the driver''s seat, remembered their conversation clearly.


    With a straight face, Romeo replied, "I''m not going to chase her, I just don''t trust anyone else with this


    project."


    Carl thought to himself, "Boss, will Ms. Be buy that story? If you want to see her, just say so. It''s not


    like she doesn''t know you."


    ¡°Alright, I''ll have the project manager clear the schedule, Carl said, suddenly pausing as a thought


    struck him.


    He turned back with a cheeky grin, "Mr. Romeo, tomorrow is Christmas Eve, and the next day is


    Christmas.


    What about my holiday?"


    ¡°What does a bachelor need a holiday for?"


    Carl was speechless, on the verge of tears.


    Every time the boss had a date or a holiday, he was left with all the work.


    Enough was enough. He had to stand up for himself!


    "Got a problem with that?¡± Romeo''s gaze fell on him.


    Carl replied with a forced smile, ¡°No. I''m grateful for this opportunity. I''m thrilled."


    ¡°If work makes you so happy, you can handle the workload for both Christmas Eve and Christmas


    Day."


    Carl almost cried at the news, "Don''t worry, Mr. Romeo. I''ll get it all done."


    "Off you go."


    ¡°By the way,¡¯ Carl added with a sly grin, ¡°I heard that on Christmas Eve, people give gifts to their loved


    ones for safekeeping. Have you prepared any gift?"


    Like maybe a little bonus for the hardworking bachelor.


    ¡°Would a pink slip do?"


    "Mr. Romeo, I just remembered I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll get right on it¡± Carl quickly


    exited the office.


    The next morning.


    When Arabe woke up, she found that it was snowing outside. The snowkes were gently falling,


    nketing the world in a pristine white.


    Every servant greeted her with a warm smile, "Merry Christmas Eve."


    Arabe wished them the same.


    "Ms. Be, you''re up so early."


    The heating inside was ample, and May, dressed in light clothing, ran up to her.


    "They haven''t woken up yet. Mr. Sampson instructed that if you''re up first, you should have breakfast.


    I''ll take you there."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re up this early too."


    ¡°Mr. Sampson has ns for today. We all have to prepare early.¡¯ May didn''t reveal what the day had in


    store. She wanted to surprise Be.


    After breakfast, Arabe followed May to the wine cer to choose the wine for the evening.


    Arabe hadn''t visited this ce when she toured her uncle''s house the day before. Now, when she


    entered the cer, her gaze was instantly drawn to the wines on the shelves.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson has a special affection for wines. He has several cers, and this one houses his


    favorites. Each bottle on the shelf has a number. Ms. Be, which wine would you like to have tonight?"


    Each cer was fitted with a centralized air conditioning system to monitor the temperature and


    humidity. The lighting was strictly controlled. Every bottle stored here was wrapped in paper and neatly


    arranged on the shelves.


    When Arabe arrived, there were security personnel patrolling, with fire extinguishers, smoke


    detectors, and surveince cameras scattered about. It was clear that her uncle held these wines in


    high regard.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    The security here might outrun that of a bank vault.


    May chuckled to Arabe, ¡°This wine cer alone isparable to a small bank vault. I heard from the


    cer keeper that the worth of just a few of these bottles would be enough to buy a vi."


    Arabe wasn''t particrly fond of wine, but, influenced greatly by her grandfather since childhood, she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    knew good wine when she saw it and had an eye for quality.


    "Let''s take these two,¡¯ Arabe said, pointing at two bottles. May immediately had them brought over.


    "Ms. Be, could wine be considered a form of investment, its value appreciating over time?" May


    asked, curious.


    "Fine wine appreciates quite rapidly."


    "No wonder there are so many members under Mr. Sampson''s vineyard. They''re all collectors. After


    buying the wine, they store it in Mr. Sampsor''s cer. These members have personal wine racks


    engraved with their names, each bottle of wine has a number. If they want to retrieve their wine one


    day, there are people who will deliver it to them"


    "Do you like wine?" Arabe asked.


    "I''ve been allergic to alcohol since I was a kid. But I admire Mr. Sampson''s business acumen. Being


    around him has really broadened my horizons."


    They chatted away. After getting the wine, Keh, Louisa, and Sampson had already gotten up and


    finished breakfast.


    "Be, can you ski?¡± Sampson asked, visibly excited upon seeing her.


    "I can a little"


    "Great! It''s snowing today, let''s go skiing.¡± Sampson had the vehicles prepared, and the group set off


    with great momentum.


    In this country, Sampson owned multiple ski resorts. Thergest and most scenic one was the Ski


    Resort.


    The mountain there looked like a ram''s horn.


    There, the beautiful snow lines allowed skiers to oveok the distant snow-covered viges, a true


    feast for the eyes.


    The snow there was excellent,rge and dense, soft and fine. The snow on the ground was pillowy,


    attracting many wealthy people.


    The key was that the skiing here was very smooth, even if you fell, it didn''t hurt.


    When Arabe first arrived at the ski resort, a group of staff came to greet her.


    "This is my dear niece. From now on, whenever shees, notify me immediately and take good care


    of her!"


    Arabe responded with a smile.


    Sampson had brand new skiing gear brought over.


    Since those who came here were either rich or noble, there were not as many tourists as in ordinary ski


    resorts.


    Each skier could even enjoy a ski track all to themselves, making the experience quite enjoyable.


    Arabe changed into her gear and went skiing. Sampson watched her fiqure from a distance, couldn''t


    resist taking out his cell phone to snap a few photos of her.


    "This kid seems to be able to do anything,¡¯ Sampson said to his sister beside him.


    "She can do a lot more. Keh and I are going to y over there, you should rx a bit too."


    Sampson asked the staff to keep an eye on Arabe and to attend to her needs immediately if


    necessary.


    Arabe slid down the high snow track, snow sshing around her like waves. It had been a long time


    since she had had so much fun.


    At the same time, a foreign man sitting in the cable car, looking at the imposing Romeo in front of him,


    was at a loss for words.


    The outside world was covered in snow, yet he was so nervous that he wiped the sweat off his


    forehead.


    Originally, the one who was supposed to negotiate with their group was a business manager from the


    Lidaria Branch under McMllian Corporation.


    But now, with Romeo personally stepping in, he was so scared that he couldn''t utter a single word.


    He didn''t understand why Romeo would personally negotiate with him. Was it because the benefits he


    proposed were too small, or was there another reason?


    Because he couldn''t figure it out, he was uneasy for a while.


    At that moment, he inadvertently caught Romeo''s gaze, which was fixed on a girl skiing below.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    The girl was clearly a pro on the slopes, her moves agile and graceful. An idea popped into Elgin''s


    head.


    "Mr. McMillian, I know almost everyone whoes to this ski resort. That girl down there, I can find out


    who she is and have someone send the information to your room. How about it?"


    Upon hearing this, Romeo, who had been watching the girl with a gentle gaze, suddenly turned cold.


    Elgin quickly corrected himself, "No, no, no, what I mean is, I can introduce you."


    "Do you think I need your introduction?"


    "No, no, I misspoke. With your charisma, you can certainly win her over."


    The atmosphere cooled once again.


    Elgin was at a loss for what topic to bring up next. Ever since they came to this ski resort, Mr. McMillian


    hadn''t said much.


    He couldn''t figure out what Mr. McMillian was thinking.


    He treaded carefully, trying to think of the next topic.


    "Mr. MeMillian, ¡°Shut up."


    All Romeo wanted was to quietly watch Arabe ski.


    Arabe reached the bottom of the slope and suddenly felt a gaze on her. She looked up and saw


    Romeo!


    Arabe pulled out her phone from her pocket and called him, ¡°What brings you here?"


    ¡°Just talking business with a partner. Didn''t expect this coincidence."


    At that moment, the ski lift stopped. Romeo got off and strode towards her, while Elgin cautiously


    followed behind him like ackey.


    Arabe nced at Elgin before Romeo swept her into his arms.


    "Merry Christmas Eve."


    Romeo dipped his head and gave her a kiss, confirming Arabe''s suspicion. This guy was here to


    spend the holiday with her. Business talk and partners were just excuses.


    Elgin was taken aback seeing Mr. McMillian move so fast, spotting his prey and immediately sweeping


    her into his arms. The progress was too swift.


    Wasr''t it rurnored that Mr. McMillian was indifferent to wornen?


    ¡°Elgin."


    Hearing Romeo call him, Elgin hurriedly stepped forward.


    Romeo still held Arabe, his gaze fixed on the girl in his arms, "This is my business partner."


    "Nice to meet you, Merry Christmas Eve." Elgin cautiously extended his hand, intending to shake


    Arabe¡¯s hand in a friendly gesture.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But a nce from Romeo made him retract his hand.


    God, the big boss''s gaze was too intimidating, and his mood was so unpredictable.


    ¡°So you really are here for business." Arabe said with interest, her tone teasing.


    Perhaps afraid she would feel awkward, Romeo emphasized, ¡°Just for a bit."


    Knowing she was with her uncle''s family and had to spend time with them and this was their first


    Christmas Eve together, Romeo didn''t want to take up too much of her time.


    ¡°Just for a short while." Romeo''s gaze was hopeful.


    "Okay: Arabe agreed, considering the lengths he had gone to be here, ¡°I''ll see how things go and let


    you know in advance."


    Romeo, pleased, leaned down and kissed her again.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    ¡°Your business partner is waiting,¡¯ Arabe teased with a yful tone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "lll have to go then; Romeo said, patting her cheek affectionately. ¡°See you tonight."


    "Mm." Arabe watched him leave.


    Elgin nodded respectfully at Arabe before chasing after Romeo. "Mr. McMillian, I already exined


    the project n and the future revenue forecast on the cable car ride. What do you think.?"


    ¡°Let''s see."


    Elgin''s heart skipped a beat. Trouble!


    "Is there an issue with the project n, or are you dissatisfied with the revenue forecast?" Elgin caught


    up with Romeo again, nervously smiling. "We can discuss any problems, as long as McMillian


    Corporation is willing to give us a chance to cooperate."


    "We''ll see"


    Romeo left the ski resort and drove away.


    Elgin watched the disappearing car,pletely puzzled. Had he said or done something wrong? Or


    was Romeo just naturally enigmatic?


    Arabe was about to continue skiing when she saw a group of staff members running towards her, out


    of breath.


    "Ms. Be, is everything okay?"


    ording to Arabe''s original ski route, she should have arrived ten minutes ago. But after waiting for


    a full ten minutes and seeing no sign of Arabe, they had assumed something went wrong and started


    searching for her.


    Arabe quickly reassured them, "I''m fine. I just decided to try a different slope."


    ¡°Are you sure you''re not hurt?" the staff asked, their faces full of concern.


    ¡°I''m fine."


    The staff let out a sigh of relief. "Ms. Be, if you decide to try a different slope next time, let us know so


    we can keep an eye on you."


    "That won''t be necessary; Arabe said gently. ¡°It''s not crowded here. I want to enjoy some time


    alone."


    ¡°If you need anything, feel free to call us."


    A staff member handed her a business card. ¡°You also have a whistle in your pocket. If your phone


    loses signal or runs out of battery, just blow the whistle and we''ll be there right away."


    "Okay; Arabe said, appreciating their dedication. ¡°I''ll be heading off now."


    "We hope you have fun, Ms. Be."


    The staff members bowed respectfully as Arabe glided away.


    After a while, Arabe was about to take a break when she heard a surprised voice.


    "Is that you?"


    Arabe looked up to see Ang and a friend removing their helmets and ski goggles, ring at her.


    They were also checking if Kelly was around.


    "Isn''t Kelly with you?" Ang asked, her chin lifted high, looking down on Arabe. How unlucky! She


    had nned to enjoy a peaceful Christmas Eve with her friend skiing, but she didn''t expect to run into


    Kelly''s friend.


    Arabe ignored them and continued skiing down another slope, nning to rest somewhere else.


    ¡°Ang, she just ignored you!" Darlene was furious. "It must be because Mr. Sampson spoke up for


    them on the cruise. Now she thinks she¡¯s somebody, that she has a powerful backer!"

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    "Let''s go and follow her.¡¯ A touch of annoyance flickered in Ang''s eyes.


    The ski slopes here were long and they were quite a distance from the main lodge.


    Ang and Darlene quickened their pace, chasing after Arabe, but to their dismay, she was an


    excellent skier.


    The ski slope was particrly smooth, and Arabe moved with a lightness and grace that provoked a


    pang of jealousy in them.


    Damn, how could she ski that well?


    After a while, Arabe found a quiet spot, took off her ski goggles and gloves, and prepared to take a


    break.


    Ang and Darlene caught up quickly. Darlene even raised her chin arrogantly, asking disdainfully,


    ¡°Hey, what''s your name?"


    Being able to get into Sampson''s ski resort and being friends with Kelly indicated that she was from a


    well-off family. But the extent of her wealth was still unknown.


    "You must know Ang, right? My name''s Darlene, you must have heard of me.¡± Darlene was


    attempting to intimidate her with her prestigious status.


    Seeing them catching up again, Arabe took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Kelly,


    [Who is Darlene?]


    [Is that little pest bothering you?] Kelly replied quickly. [She''s just Ang''spdog and sidekick. She


    once spilled wine on my dress at a party, and has spread loads of rumors about me. Is she giving you


    trouble?]


    [Just ran into them] Arabe smirked after reading Kelly''s message. [I''ll get back at her for you.]


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" Darlene, arms crossed over her chest, red at Arabe.


    "Is there anyone here?" Arabe looked upzily. "All I hear is a dog barking."


    Darlene was fuming. "I''ve been to countless high society balls and charity dinners, and I''ve never seen


    you. You must have charmed Mr. Sampson to be able to ski here!"


    Ang thought this made sense.


    Arabe and her family had never attended any of the international events that all the high-ranking


    families had attended.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had also never seen Arabe in any pictures with Sampson until that night on the yacht, when the


    inte exploded with pictures of Sampson shopping with his girlfriend.


    Bodyguards were carrying hundreds of shopping bags.


    "Could you be the one who charmed Mr. Sampson that night?" Ang sneered at Arabe.


    "Shameless, pretending to be all high and mighty, but who knows how many times you''ve been


    yed? And you dare to act high and mighty in front of us?"


    A cold glint appeared in Arabe''s eyes. They were really asking for it.


    ¡°Last time, Mr. Sampson said that one should know when to make a scene, and I think this is a good


    time"


    Ang was ready to teach her a lesson.


    After all, Sampson had only warned them not to bother Kelly.


    But he hadn''t said anything about Arabe.


    Darlene thought, for a girl who only knew how to use Mr. Sampson''s credit card and spendvishly,


    Sampson would surely get bored of her soon.


    Even if Arabeined to Sampsonter, there were no cameras here, she had no proof, and


    Sampson couldn''t do anything to them.


    It was a good idea to take out their frustration on Arabe since they couldn''t hurt Kelly.


    "So, are you nning to fight?¡± Arabe smirked, showing some interest.


    ¡°Enough talk.¡± Ang picked up her helmet and swung it at Arabe.


    At the same time, Darlene also swung her ski pole at Arabe.


    Elsewhere, Keh and Louisa were taking a break in the luxurious on-site restaurant after a tiring ski


    session.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    The restaurant was warm and cozy, with servers offering coffee and various pastries. They had been


    resting when Sampson walked in through the door.


    ¡°Where''s Be?" Sampson asked, not seeing his niece in sight.


    "She''s probably still ying outside."


    The snow outside was beautiful and Be, being a young girl, still had energy to burn.


    Sampson sent a message to the staff.


    The staff replied quickly, [Ms. Be said she wanted to y by herself for a while, so we didn''t follow


    her.]


    Perhaps fearing Sampson''s potential me, the staff added, [Ms. Be said she would call us if


    anything came up, and we reminded her she has a whistle in her pocket.]


    [Go find her, have her take a break and eat something to replenish her energy,]


    [Understood.]


    The staff immediately checked the surveince cameras and found that Arabe had gone down the


    farthest ski slope and hadn''t returned.


    They immediately assembled a search party and, to their surprise, they saw three people brawling in


    the distance.


    No, to be precise, two figures were attacking Arabe with their ski gear.


    Be was trying to dodge them, but they were relentlessly pressing.


    "Stop!" A chorus of whistles rang out from the staff as they ran towards the scene, trying to stop the


    assault.


    But they were too far away, and the sound of the wind and snow drowned their voices.


    They were still quite a distance away, running as fast as they could.


    One of the team leaders called Sampson, "There are two suspicious people attacking Ms. Be!"


    ¡°What did you say?" Sampson stood up immediately, his face turning cold.


    Arabe had already noticed the staffing from afar. She dodged Ang and Darlene''s attacks


    leisurely, as if she was watching a circus act.


    She lookedpletely rxed.


    As if they were too weak for her to even bother dealing with.


    Ang and Darlene were furious. They hadn''t expected that they were panting from exhaustion while


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Arabe had yet to be touched!


    Seeing their exhausted and frustrated faces, Arabe finally picked up her ski pole, gave them a


    disdainful smile, and skied further down the slope.


    Ang and Darlene, unwilling to let her go, gave chase.


    Their figures once again disappeared from the staff''s sight.


    Arabe finally stopped when she had shaken off the staff, with no surveince cameras or other


    people around, and gave them a good beating.


    She specifically targeted areas covered by their clothes.


    Before long, Ang and Darlene were curled up on the ground, begging for mercy.


    When the staff arrived with Sampson in a snowmobile, Sampson was relieved to see his beloved niece


    standing unharmed, while the two troublemakers were lying at her feet, seemingly badly injured.


    He immediately got off the snowmobile and quickly walked over to Arabe, asking softly, ¡°Are you


    okay? Were you hurt?"


    Arabe shook her head and obediently replied, ¡°No."


    Having witnessed Arabe''s skills on the cruise ship, Sampson knew that ordinary people were no


    match for her. He was immediately put at ease.


    "You have the audacity toy hands on Mr. Sampson''s girl!" Sampson''s security team arrived and


    immediately grabbed their arms.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    ¡°Ah. It hurts, Mr. Sampson, it''s me, Ang!"


    ¡°Tell your people to let go, I''m Darlene"


    Upon recognizing them, Sampson instantly pieced together the situation.


    His niece, Arabe, must have been trying to keep the peace, not wanting to hurt them, but they kept


    pushing her, leading to a physical altercation.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, she bullied us! I''m hurting all over, Ang cried out, pointing at Arabe. If it weren''t for


    the fact that her injuries were located on her chest, stomach, and thighs, she would''ve shown them to


    Sampson.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, you can''t let her off the hook, I''m injured all over." Darlene also whimpered, ring at


    Arabe with righteous indignation.


    The atmosphere around Sampson became icy cold, his frosty aura eclipsing the winterndscape,


    sending chills down the spine.


    He turned to the staff next to him and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What happened?"


    "Mr. Sampson, all our staff can testify that from a distance, we saw these twodies start it, Ms. Be


    was just trying to avoid them."


    So, the girl''s name was Arabe!


    Ang and Darlene exchanged a look, seemingly reaching a consensus. They must investigate this


    Arabe and teach her a lesson!


    ¡°When Ms. Be couldn''t avoid them any longer, she tried to escape on her skis, but they kept chasing


    her.


    Eventually, they disappeared from our sight due to their speed."


    ¡°We''re not lying, Mr. Sampson. You can check for yourself."


    "Indeed, they were the ones who started it. Ms. Be is the victim."


    Upon hearing the staff''s ount, Ang immediately denied it, "That''s not true, she started it. Darlene


    and I had to fight back in self-defense."


    Darlene also nodded emphatically, "She kept provoking us and even attacked us. We had no choice


    but to fight back. We didn''t even hit her, she''s the one who left us severely injured!"


    Sampson''s icy gaze fell on them, silencing them with fear.


    Anyway, there were no surveince cameras here. What could Sampson do to them?


    They were already beaten up to this extent, if their parents came to settle scores with Sampsonter,


    he would have to give them some face out of respect and wouldn''t make things harder for them.


    The most likely oue was that Arabe would apologize and then they''d move on.


    A smug glint shed through Ang and Darlene''s eyes.


    "Be, tell me what happened.¡± Sampson turned to the girl by his side, his tone and gaze noticeably


    gentlerpared to how he spoke to the others.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang and Darlene were slightly miffed, there was definitely something going on between them.


    "They said that I have to climb up yourdder to y in the ski resort, and that my body was tainted


    countless times."


    At this, Sampson''s fury red.


    How dare they use such malicious words to hurt his niece?


    "Uncle Sampson, they also said,st time you told them on the cruise ship that they should pick the


    right ce to make a fuss, they said that this ce is quite suitable, so they started it"


    The way Arabe spoke, her innocent appearance, made Sampson furious and at the same time, he


    couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache!


    Damn it, how dare they say such things about his niece in his ski resort, and evenid their hands on


    her!


    The surrounding bodyguards knew, today, these twodies were done for. They could already feel their


    boss''s wrath, barely suppressed.


    The staff also looked at them with sympathetic eyes. On Mr. Sampson''s turf, humiliating Mr. Sampson''s


    beloved niece and even starting a fight.


    Either one was enough to spell their doom.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    ¡°What did you just say?"


    At that moment, Ang and Darlene were struck dumb, staring at Arabe in disbelief, then at


    Sampson.


    Did Arabe just call Sampson uncle?


    Their faces turned ashen, and it was Ang who stuttered out the question first, "W-what did you call


    him just now?"


    Arabe didn''t answer, but it was Sampson who spoke up in his cool, detached voice, "Is there a


    problem with my niece visiting my ski resort?"


    His niece?


    His actual niece?


    Ang and Darlene turned even paler, as if they''d been struck by lightning. It took them a while to


    realize the extent of the trouble they had stirred up.


    Arabe was Sampson''s niece? What on earth was going on?


    Why hadn''t any media reported this before.


    They were in deep trouble now.


    "Take them away."


    Standing around in the heavy snowfall wasn''t a good idea. Sampson was worried about his beloved


    niece getting cold.


    However, upon hearing Sampson''s orders, Ang became frantic.


    She''d heard plenty about Sampson''s ruthless ways. Being taken away meant either a meeting with the


    Grim Reaper or losing an arm or a leg.


    "Mr. Sampson, I didn''t know she was your niece. But she was the one who provoked us first, we were


    just defending ourselves," Ang insisted.


    If Sampson knew that they were the ones who started the quarrel and the fight, it would be more than


    just losing an arm or a leg.


    "You can call a doctor to examine our injuries. We were the ones who were beaten up, and we''re not


    lying, Darlene chimed in.


    As long as the doctor confirmed their injuries were from a fight, even if Arabe was in the right, she


    would be in the wrong.


    Arabe was waiting for them to say this. Raising an eyebrow and smirking slightly, she replied, "I


    agree to the examination."


    Not just Ang and Darlene, but even Sampson was surprised. An examination would definitely work


    against Arabe.


    But seeing her innocent and sensible demeanor, they couldn''t guess what she was up to.


    What was she nning?


    ¡°Uncle Sampson, let them get examined¡¯ Arabe suggested.


    The bodyguards and staff around them were confused, not understanding Miss Be''s move.


    "Alright."


    Sampson pulled out his phone and dialed a number, "Ski Resort, get over here."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man on the phone was overjoyed, "Mr. Sampson, are you finally decided to sell thatrge western


    piece ofnd to us?"


    "No business talks today."


    Sampson''s voice was calm, but those who knew him could tell that it was the calm before a storm.


    "Bring a doctor.¡¯ Sampson''s voice was always cold, "And call Darlene¡¯s parents."


    The man on the phone hesitated, "What happened?"


    ¡°Your daughters got hurt at my ski resort and are demanding a medical examination."

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    The man on the phone was terrified, "These two naive young girls. I''m heading over there right now to


    pick them up. What''s this about injuries and checkups? They''re just kids, don''t take their words


    seriously."


    ¡°No, I want them all ounted for¡¯ Sampson insisted firmly.


    The man on the other end tried to lighten up the mood, ¡°Mr. Sampson, at most the girls took a tumble


    while skiing. There''s no need for a doctor. I think they''re just being brats, need some disciplining."


    But Sampson cut him off, "Do I need to repeat myself for the third time?"


    "No, not at all¡¯ The man on the phone realized the gravity of the situation, hardly daring to breathe,


    "Please wait for us, Mr. Sampson, we''ll be there as soon as possible. We''ll definitely make things right!"


    Sampson hung up and opened the door of the snowmobile, letting Arabe in first.


    Ang and Darlene were somewhat uneasy. Was Sampson calling their parents over because of that


    phone call?


    Especially recently, both families were hoping for Sampson''s help.


    Ang''s father wanted to acquire a piece ofnd in the west. He waspeting with other


    corporations, trying to win Sampson''s favor to secure the deal.


    Ang''s uncle recently had a confrontation at a casino owned by Sampson, causing some damage


    there.


    Sampson hadn''t made a statement about the incident yet.


    Darlene''s family owned a mid-range car manufacturingpany. They were quite wealthy, but her


    uncles were trying to undermine her father, hoping to coborate with Sampson for mutual benefit.


    There were countless matters like these.


    Ang and Darlene knew very well that if Sampson decided to get serious, their families would be the


    ones to suffer!


    Seeing the snowmobile leave, Ang and Darlene hurriedly asked, ¡°What should we do?"


    They couldn''t possibly walk through the snow, could they?


    "If you don''t want to die uglyter, you better catch up ande clean with Mr. Sampson. Maybe he''ll


    go easy on you, a staff member suggested.


    Ang and Darlene were in pain, and even walking was difficult for them.


    As the snowmobile got further and further away, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and chase


    after it.


    "Mr. Sampson, we can exin. We wouldn''t dare to hurt your niece even if we had the guts,"


    ¡°Everything we said is true. You can check if you don''t believe us."


    Because of their injuries, they didn''t use their snowboards, but ran after the snowmobile.


    "We don''t know why your men lied. It wasn''t us who started the fight, we''re the victims. Wait until the


    medical examination resultse out. You''ll see that we''re the disadvantaged party; "Mr. Sampson,


    don''t call our parents over. We can talk about anything."


    Since the snowmobile resembled a tour bus and had no windows, Arabe could hear their words


    clearly.


    "Don''t let it get to you,¡± Sampson soothed Arabe, "I''ll take care of it for you."


    "I did hit them,¡¯ Arabe confessed.


    ¡°The staff saw everything. They started it and you were only defending yourself,¡¯ Sampson defended


    her, "Even if you started everything, so what? As long as I''m here, if you want to hit anyone. Just go


    ahead, I''ll take care of it"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Arabe thought, "What? Wasn''t he being a bit too indulgent?"


    ¡°If you want to hit someone, it''s because that person deserved it. If you dislike someone, it''s that


    person''s fault"


    Sampson said seriously, "In any case, it''s never your fault."


    ¡°Uncle Sampson, don''t you distinguish between right and wrong?"


    ¡°With me, whatever you do is right,¡¯ Sampson said, not forgetting to add, "The one who''s wrong can


    only be someone else."

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Ten minutester.


    The snowmobile pulled up to the resort''s own luxury restaurant, where staff rushed to serve Arabe a


    smorgasbord of delectable dishes.


    Other members of the staff hurried forward with thermal clothing, electric nkets, and hand warmers,


    afraid that Arabe might be cold or hungry.


    Louisa also rushed anxiously to her daughter''s side, "Sweetie, are you okay? Who had the audacity to


    harm you?


    Sampson, did you find out who was responsible?"


    "Quickly, tell Daddy where you''re hurt. I''ll call for a doctor right away,¡¯ Keh was beside himself with


    worry, fearing that his daughter was in pain.


    But Arabe gently replied, "They''re the ones who got hurt, not me."


    "Really?" Louisa cupped her face, scrutinizing her carefully, even rolling up her sleeves and trouser


    legs to conduct a rough inspection. It seemed she was indeed fine.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, hugging her daughter tightly, "As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters.


    When Sampson received that call, it scared us. Sampson, you still haven''t told us who they are. Did


    you find out?"


    "They are Ang and Darlene. You don''t know them. I''ll handle it."


    "They must be punished severely, no mercy!" Louisa was distressed, "Such a peaceful Christmas Eve,


    and they had to cast a shadow on it for my precious girl. Come Be, warm up and eat something."


    Meanwhile, Ang and Darlene were running out of breath. Just as they reached the entrance of the


    restaurant, they overheard the conversation and upon closer inspection, realized that the elegant


    woman, affectionately referring to Arabe as "Sweetie", was none other than Louisa.


    It wasmon knowledge that Louisa was pampered by her husband, who reportedly followed her


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    everywhere.


    Looking more closely, they indeed saw Keh by her side, offering all kinds of delicious food to


    Arabe, coaxing her to eat more.


    How could this be?


    How could Arabe be their daughter?


    The Collins family''s wealth was at least three times greater than theirs!


    At that moment, two couples hurried over, followed by a panting doctor carrying a medical kit.


    The restaurant door swung open, letting in a gust of snow.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, I apologize for keeping you waiting!" The speaker was Ang''s father, who bowed


    deeply in apology upon entering.


    Because Sampson didn''t speak any foreignnguages, all the foreigners who wanted to curry favor


    with him had consciously learned English and spoke it fluently.


    Ang¡¯s mother shot Ang a fierce look, also bowing in apology, her demeanor elegant and


    aristocratic.


    Darlene¡¯s parents, on the other hand, gave Darlene a hard p on the back, ming her for her


    reckless behavior.


    "Don''t be too hard on her, or the me for her injuries will fall on us¡± Sampson sat on a single chair, his


    eyes cold.


    Darlene''s father wanted to say something, but Sampson raised his hand to stop him, "Let''s check the


    injuries first."


    "Mr. Sampson, this is just child''s y, we can''t take it too seriously. Even if they ended up bruised and


    battered here today, it would be due to their limited skiing skills and has nothing to do with you~"


    Darlene''s father tried to appease Sampson, but Sampson raised his hand to stop him from continuing.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    A bodyguard suggested, ¡®Let''s have a medical examination."


    Left with no choice, both families had to allow the girls to be taken into the restaurant''s restroom for the


    doctor to examine any injuries.


    After a while, the doctor emerged, medical bag in hand, and bowed respectfully to the gathered crowd.


    ¡°Apologies for the wait. I can assure you, on my honor and professional reputation, there are no bruises


    or wounds on them, not even minor injuries. They wereining of pain, but upon examination, I


    found nothing wrong."


    At this, Darlene emerged from the restroom, anxiously running towards the group, ¡°She really did hit


    us! I feel pain in my chest, stomach, back, everywhere hurts! How is it possible that you can''t find any


    injuries?"


    Ang, having finished changing, also suspected foul y. Logically, if Arabe had hit them so hard,


    there should be some visible signs of injury. at least some bruises.


    If the doctor was hired by Sampson, she would suspect that he had bribed the doctor.


    But Dr. n, was known for his honesty and never bowed to any influential figures. Both families have


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    known him for years, and he always told the truth about any medical conditions.


    Once, Ang tried to bribe him with a million dors to get a sick note so she could take a month off


    school, but he declined.


    How could such a person lie?


    But if he was telling the truth, how could Arabe hit them so hard without leaving even a single bruise?


    Ang ran to her parents, anxiously insisting, "We really are hurt, if you don''t believe us, we can go to


    the hospital to check."


    Upon hearing this, her father pped her harshly.


    ¡°Enough with these antics! When will you stop?"


    The sound of the p was so crisp, it startled even Darlene.


    She never expected Ang''s father to be so harsh.


    ¡°What on earth have you two been doing? First, you im Mr. Sampson''s niece attacked you, then you


    insist on getting a medical examination. What is going on?"


    Darlene''s father also demanded sternly, "Speak up now!"


    Both girls were so scared they couldn''t speak. Ang covered her face, tears streaming down her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡¯ Sampson, sitting in his chair, finally spoke. ¡°Today is Christmas Eve, and I brought my


    niece to my ski resort for some fun. Then these two youngdies approached and provoked her,


    iming that my niece was the reason I was invited to this event, and even insinuating that she has


    been used and abused numerous times."


    At these words, the parents of Ang and Darlene were stunned, a mix of fear and anger coursing


    through them.


    ¡°When they harassed my niece on the cruisest time, I warned them to be mindful of their actions and


    their surroundings. Today, they told my niece they thought this was a good asion and started to


    bully her."


    At Sampson''s ski resort, they dared to say such things about his niece, and even attack her!


    The parents of Darlene and Ang were furious to the point of faintness.


    They each scolded their children.


    ¡°Are you out of your minds? What kind of nonsense are you spouting? You already troubled the girl


    once and Mr.


    Sampson saw it, yet you didn''t learn your lesson. She''s here today to enjoy her uncle''s ski resort. What


    business is it of yours?"

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Both sets of parents were fuming mad.


    Sampson imed that Arabe was his niece, while Keh and Louisa sat there, as if waiting for an


    exnation.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that Arabe was their child!


    Not just in Solterra, but also overseas, some tycoons only announce one child to the public, while the


    others grow up under their wings, unbeknownst to the media. Arabe could have been one of these


    children, protected since she was little, which was why not many people knew she was the daughter of


    Solterra¡¯s wealthiest couple.


    Why did Ang and Darlene have to provoke her?


    They provoked and even started spouting nonsense, saying how Sampson was a yboy and Arabe


    was a slut. Could they just say such things out of the blue?


    They were too reckless.


    At this point, a staff member remembered something and quickly took out his cell phone.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, when we saw Ms. Ang and Miss Darlene attacking Ms. Be, we also blew a whistle


    to stop them, and I even filmed it while running."


    He opened the video. The camera was shaking badly, but he could hear his panting and scolding of


    Darlene and Ang.


    In the footage, it was indeed Ang and Darlene who were attacking.


    Arabe was dodging them, finally picking up her ski poles and sliding away, but Ang and Darlene


    were still relentless. They even chased after her.


    With this conclusive evidence, Darlene''s mother fainted on the spot.


    Her husband quickly supported her.


    ¡°Mom, Mom."


    Darlene wanted to rush forward but was pped twice by her father, Look at what you''ve done!"


    Ang''s parents were also furious, scolding her non-stop, ¡°You just said in front of Mr. Sampson and


    his family that it was their niece who started it, you apologize now, apologize immediately!"


    "Dad, Mom, stop hitting, I apologize, I''m apologizing right now.¡± Ang, seeing the evidence was clear,


    didn''t dare to arque and came to Sampson, crying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sampson."


    "Kneel down!" Ang''s mother smacked her back fiercely.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ang''s legs gave out from fear, and she knelt in front of Sampson, "I''m sorry, really sorry.


    Her parents also bowed deeply, constantly apologizing, "We''re really sorry, we failed in teaching our


    daughter.


    Mr. Sampson, Mr and Mrs Collins, Ms. Be, we''re truly sorry! We''ll make sure to discipline her at


    home and this won''t happen again. Also, our corporation recently opened a new vi district, we''re


    willing to give the three best vis to Serena as an apology."


    "I know Serena won''t fancy ordinary cars. Today is Christmas Eve. I ordered a Rolls Royce for my wife,


    it''s a new custom model, I''m willing to give it to Ms. Be, please forgive my daughter.¡± Darlene''s father


    hurriedly tried to appease.


    Sampson remained silent. Darlene''s father added, "If Ms. Be doesn''t mind, I''m willing to cash out


    10% of the corporation''s shares and give it to her, just as long as Arabe can forget today''s


    unpleasantness."


    ¡°I''m also willing to cash out 10% of the corporation''s shares for Ms. Be. requesting her forgiveness.¡±


    Ang''s father quickly followed suit.


    Sampson''s expression remained inscrutable.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Ang''s parents and Darlene''s father were a bundle of nerves as they berated their own daughters,


    instructing them to apologize to Arabe.


    "I''m sorry, Arabe."


    Ang''s words were cut short by a sharp p on her shoulder from her mother. "You''re not worthy to


    utter her name!"


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Be.¡± Ang was in tears. ¡°I promise I won''t bother you again. If I ever cross paths with


    you, I will keep my head down. Please, show us mercy and forgive us."


    At a forceful nudge from her father, Darlene also knelt down in front of Arabe, offering a string of


    apologies.


    "How much stake did you just mention?" Arabe asked suddenly.


    Caught off guard, the fathers of both girls hurriedly repeated their offers.


    "15% of thepany, plus a Rolls-Royce." As he spoke, Darlene''s father observed Arabe''s


    reactions, sweetening the pot as he went. ¡°And another car, a custom-made Koenigsegg, plus, ten


    stores downtown."


    "I, too, offered 15% of thepany, and three luxury vis." Ang''s father, also closely watching


    Arabe''s reactions, added, ¡°And, a Pagani, and a Bugatti."


    ¡°That''s quite generous."


    "Oh no, as long as you are willing to give them another chance, it''s us who are gaining!" Both sets of


    parents kept heaping praises.


    ¡°If you gentlemen are sincere, then let''s leave it at that."


    Hearing Arabe''s words, the parents erupted with joy, expressing their gratitude.


    ¡°We will have everything delivered to Mr. Sampson''s corporation today. Please, Ms. Be, ept our


    apologies and thank you for your generosity. We''ll take these miscreant girls home and deal with them."


    They dragged their daughters by their ears and left.


    Before they left, they apologized once again to everyone present.


    Louisa looked at her daughter with confusion. ¡°Be, have you been short on moneytely?"


    ¡°Damn it, I haven''t given you any pocket money for the past two weeks!" Keh suddenly realized his


    negligence, ming himself. ¡°ls there something you wanted to buy? I''ll buy it for you! I''ll transfer your


    pocket money right away"


    "Mom, Dad, they started it, but they didn''ty a finger on me. I was the one who beat them. Now their


    parents havepensated us around 50 to 60 million dors. I''d say we made a profit"


    She had asked around and found out that if these two families went bankrupt directly, not only would


    she gain nothing, but other families in Lidaria would rise up, which would be disadvantageous to her


    uncle.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Now, with these two families keeping the others in check, her uncle didn''t have to deal with this mess


    himself, and they''ve even gained several million dors. Who wouldn''t find this appealing?


    Sampson seemed to understand his niece''s thoughts,cking at her with a softer gaze.


    Having experienced such an event, Louisa lost her mood for leisure. The group quickly returned to the


    Sampson residence.


    Even the windows and stair railings were not spared, covered in beautiful blossoms.


    Seeing Keh and Louisa walking in front, Sampson chuckled. "I was a bit surprised when Dr. n


    said there were no bruises on them, but then I remembered you are Dr. Bell, and it all made sense."

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Making them writhe in agony without any detectable injury was something Dr. Bell could achieve with


    ease.


    ¡°Uncle Sampson noticed it too?" Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "They probably still can''t figure out what''s going on,¡¯ Sampsonughed. His refined demeanor was


    juxtaposed with his easy charm.


    ¡°What do you think, Be?" Sampson''s gazended on his niece.


    Arabe knew that many tycoons, in a bid to make their Christmas Eve and Christmas Day


    celebrations stand out, would hire experienced event organizers to create themes and decoration.


    Some would even go on vacations or splurge on exclusive luxury items to enjoy the perks of being


    wealthy.


    Arabe observed as the entire venue was transformed into a dreamy Christmas wondend. All the


    maids were dressed as elves, and ballet dancers were entering from another door, it seemed a dance


    performance was on the cards for the evening.


    ¡°Pretty good."


    Arabe''s approval led to a hefty bonus for the event organizers.


    The head organizer thanked her profusely, brimming with joy, before rushing off to manage the next


    segment of the event.


    "Be, dinner won''t be ready for another hour. Would you like to go back to your room and rest?"


    Sampson offered gently. ¡°Or, I could have May show you around. We have a movie theater and game


    room here. Would you like to go and y?"


    "I''m good. I''ll just look around on my own, Arabe ced her baseball cap on the couch, her attention


    inadvertently caught by the numerous Christrnas trees around the room.


    She could tell that every ornament on the trees was handcrafted and unique.


    The stars at the top of Christmas trees were made of dazzling diamonds, roughly a hundred in total.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting aside everything else, just one of these Christmas trees would cost more than $200,000.


    And that''s not even mentioning other trees scattering around the room that had various styles and


    height.


    Arabe then wandered into the garden, which was popted by seven or eight three-meter-tall toy


    soldiers, adding a touch of childlike gaiety to the setting. String lights adorned the nts, and there


    were beautiful ribbons, Christmas trees, and decorations everywhere.


    Several maids were hustling around the garden.


    They were pushing racks of neatly hung clothes, every piece without a wrinkle.


    Arabe¡¯s beautiful face held a touch of confusion as she asked a passing maid, "What''s going on?"


    ¡°Ms. Be! The maid greeted her with utmost respect. ¡°Mr. Griffith has picked out some more clothes,


    handbags, and shoes for you today, along with those fromst night. They''ll be too much to carry, so he


    asked us to wash, iron, and send them straight to the ne. The ne will arrive at Reflections Vi


    tomorrow. The staff there will put everything in your wardrobe."


    The maid smiled warmly, "We''ve ironed everything to ensure there are no wrinkles. Now we''re just


    counting and checking the styles to make sure nothing''s missing, then they''ll be sent to the ne."


    Arabe was rendered speechless.


    She hadn''t expected Sampson to buy her so much stuff today.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    With so many clothes, shoes, and handbags, including those given by her parents and Romeo, even if


    she wore a different outfit every day, it would take her years to get through them all.


    ¡°Oh right, there are still more on their way. We''ll hurry up with the cleaning and ironing."


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to do this." Arabe felt somewhat guilty, ¡°Sorry for the trouble: All these clothes


    would surely require a lot of manpower to clean and iron.


    "No trouble at all, it''s our honor to iron clothes for you!" the maidughed, "Mr. Griffith really spoils you.


    He truly cares for you."


    "I know." Arabe replied with a faint smile, ¡°I can see that, and feel it"


    "Ms. Collins, you''re a good person too. We''re d you''re here and hope you''ll visit often."


    Arabe nodded, the maid bowed with a smile and returned to her tasks.


    Looking up at the sky painted by the evening glow, Arabe suddenly felt how wonderful it was to have


    a family.


    After a while, all the lights suddenly went out, plunging the entire garden into darkness, even the


    mansion was pitch ck.


    From a distance, a maid called out, ¡°Did we use too much electricity and cause a power outage?"


    Looking at the garden filled with twinkling lights: star lights, moon lights, lights of all shapes, Arabe


    figured it was probably an overload causing a circuit breaker to trip.


    While it was not yetpletely dark, she decided to stroll around the garden a little longer. Suddenly,


    the entire garden and the vi lit up again, casting a warm light.


    Joyful music came from the rock-shaped speakers; seven Santas were dancing and singing cheekily,


    carrying red gift bags and walking towards Arabe.


    "We wish you a merry Christmas, We wish you a merry Christmas, We wish you a merry Christmas,


    and happy new years."


    As surprised as Arabe was, she also felt touched, a smile spreading across her face.


    The seven Santas sang and held hands, circling around her.


    Outside the circle of Santas was a group of maids dressed as elves, also holding hands and singing.


    After finishing the first song, they switched to another.


    "Jingle bells, Jingle bells, Jingle all the way, Oh what fun it is to ride in a one horse open sleigh."


    They let go of each other''s hands, dancing joyfully in front of Arabe.


    Arabe was amused by their performance. She recognized the seven Santas as her father, mother,


    uncle, Hans, Chasel, rk, and David.


    How did they find the time to stand before her and surprise her like this.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes started to well up.


    When the music stopped, everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Be, Merry Christmas Eve, Merry Christmas!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Are you surprised? Are you happy?"


    Before Arabe could respond, she was lifted and tossed into the air by her four brothers.


    Their hands formed a safety, catching Arabe as she fell, and then tossing her up again.


    ¡°Okay, stop tossing her so high, you''re going to scare her! Put her down!" Louisa, fearing Arabe


    might be frightened, hurriedlymanded.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    The brothers set Arabe down.


    Arabe couldn''t help but giggle at their costumes, particrly the white beards.


    Snowkes were cascading down, making the scene even more magical, as if straight out of a


    fairytale.


    Hans gazed at his sister with affection, "When David came up with this idea, I thought it was boring,


    and I kind of rejected it when he forced me to wear this white beard,. But now, seeing youugh, I think


    I might keep it on just to see you smile more."


    ¡°Shoo, stop being so cheesy!" David yfully pushed Hans away, then grinned at Arabe, ¡°So sis,


    what do you think of my idea?"


    "It''s pretty silly.¡± Arabe chuckled, ¡°But it''s a nice surprise. I love it. Thanks, Hans, Chasel, rk,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    David, and mom and dad, and uncle Sampson."


    When Arabe wasn''t being aloof, she had the most beautiful smile.


    The brothers made a mental note to make herugh more often.


    Herughter was therapeutic, infecting everyone around her with joy.


    "Sweetie, no need to thank us." Chasel affectionately ruffled Arabe¡¯s hair, instigating protests from


    the other brothers.


    "Stop messing up Be''s hair! Be, let David help you."


    ¡°Hands off, did you wash your hands? Be, my hands are the cleanest. I''m a forensic scientist, always


    disinfecting"


    ¡°Who''s the cleanest of us all? Don''t you know that?¡± Hans attempted to keep fixing Arabe¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Where''s Sean?" Louisa suddenly asked, ¡°Where did he go? He never answers his phone or replies to


    messages.


    Be''s been back for half a year, and he hasn''t even shown his face or called!"


    "Mom, Sean''s busy, Hans quickly covered, "I''ll talk to himter."


    ¡°Isn''t it better with one less person apanying Be?¡± Chasel took the opportunity to smooth out a


    lock of Arabe¡¯s hair with his hand, only to be swatted away by rk.


    "I''ve just created a group chat and purposely didn''t add Sean Collins. Let him regret it."


    David was smirking when Louisa asked, puzzled, "What group chat? Why wasn''t I added?"


    Keh also checked his phone, "I''m not in it either?"


    "David, that''s not right. We''re all family, and you''re creating separate groups,¡¯ Sampson took on the


    authoritative tone of an uncle, ¡°Add me in."


    ¡°It''s a chat for us siblings. It wouldn''t be appropriate with you all in it) David chuckled, "With all the


    grown-ups around, Be wouldn''t dare to joke around. It''ll make her ufortable"


    Hearing this, Hans seemed to have caught on, ¡°Did you add Serena as well?"


    "No." David hastily replied, "The vibe would be different with her around. Do you think it''s necessary,


    Hans? If you think Serena should be in the group, I can create another one and add the rest of us."


    At that time, he could always remain silent in the group.


    He would stay active in Be''s group chat.


    Serena had been overthinking things recently anyway.


    If they were all in the same group and they joked around with Be, Serena might get upset.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Plus they were quite fond of posting pictures with Be.


    If Serena saw those, she''d definitely think they were doing it on purpose.


    "No need, I don''t have that much time to chat. Serena has a lot of examsing up, don''t disturb her.


    With Hans¡¯ words, everyone immediately understood what he meant.


    "Did you invite Serena today?¡± Sampson suddenly asked.


    David became confounded, ¡°Uncle Sampson, how could we ask her toe and surprise Be? That


    would be like stabbing her in the heart, right? Girls tend to overthink. If she thinks we''re all revolving


    around Be and neglecting her..."


    "If she thinks we y favorites, then no matter what we do, she''ll think that way. I just hope that she¡¯s


    an adult now, she should be able to understand some things on her own¡¯ Hans dered.


    Louisa looked a bit helpless, "Actually, all of this was just a coincidence. Be was called by a friend to


    help with a medical issue, and we didn''t expect her to run into her grandma and uncle Sampson here.


    And your dad and I also didn''t expect to run into her."


    Since they had run into each other, as an uncle, naturally, he would want to take his niece around to


    see the sights.


    Adding Christmas Eve and Christmas Daying up.


    There was no reason for everyone to go back home and spend it with Serena alone.


    ¡°Alright, enough of that. Didn''t you prepare gifts to give to Be? Who''s going first?¡± Sampson led the


    inquiry.


    Hans always had his own air about him. He suggested, "By seniority"


    First, the parents, then the uncle, andstly the brothers.


    Louisa took out a gift box from a red gift bag, as Arabe looked, even the wrapping paper was


    embedded with crystals.


    Actually, this kind of wrapping paper was quitemon in the upper ten, usuallyposed of ten


    thousand crystal-clear crystals, but this gift was quiterge, probably using no fewer than twenty


    thousand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why don''t you open it and see if you like it?" Louisa looked at Arabe expectantly.


    The Christmas-themed nners standing by had long since arranged for a few well-known


    photographers to capture this scene.


    They nned to make it into a video for them to keep as a souvenirter.


    ¡°Here''s dad''s too!" Keh also pulled out arge gift box from the gift bag.


    Arabe opened it. Keh had gifted her a deed to a private ind, and Louisa gifted her thergest


    castle-themed amusement park in the world, which covered areas like a fairytale hotel, fairytale


    restaurant, dream wheel, etc.


    It''s fair to say it was priceless.


    ¡°Thank you, mom and dad,¡¯ Arabe said, moved, "I love them."


    "This is a little something from me,¡¯ Sampson took out a luxurious gift box from the gift bag.


    Inside was a property deed and a key.


    This house was located in the most expensive area of Zion City, covering more than six thousand


    square meters, a ce that could be ranked among the world''s luxury vis. ording to the current


    market price, it was already worth over a hundred million dors.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    ¡°Be, this is my gift to you: a private yacht.


    The yacht boasted a gigantic helicopter pad, hundreds of rooms, a movie theater capable of


    amadating hundreds of guests, two swimming pools, an oversized garage, and the list went on.


    The interior decoration was luxurious and beautiful, with a total value of 20 million dors.


    ¡°Thank you, Hans.¡¯ Arabe epted the gift but felt overwhelmed by its extravagance.


    "Be, this is a small token from me and Myrna." Chasel stepped forward, handed Arabe a gift box,


    his gaze filled with adoration and warmth.


    Inside the box was the deed to a private jet, bearing Arabe''s name.


    ¡°All the paperwork, including the registration, airworthiness certificate, radio station license, and


    insurance, have all been taken care of Chasel''s gaze was affectionate as he gently exined, "The


    interior of the ne was decorated by Myrna. You should love it"


    ¡°Thank you, Chasel and Myrna."


    "L originally wanted to get you a yacht, but thought it might be too oversized. So, I went for a custom


    yacht instead. Ites with a missile defense system, armored protection, aser system to prevent


    paparazzi from taking unauthorized photos, and all guest rooms are fitted with bulletproof ss. It''s


    very safe."


    Given his sister''s status, rk specifically customized this yacht for her safety.


    Don''t be fooled by the smaller size of the yachtpared to the cruise ship; its worth a fortune, and the


    operating cost was jaw-dropping.


    He leaned in to whisper in Arabe¡¯s ear, ¡°It''s also from Carol."


    ¡°Thank you."


    Since Carol hasn''t been introduced to the family, Arabe hadn''t thanked Carol in person.


    "Be, my gift might seem a bit mundane to you." David handed over a gift box, "But these are my


    treasures."


    Inside the box were keys to three sports cars, along with their documentation.


    One was a Hennessey Venom GT, one of only ten in the world, worth seven million dors.


    The second was an SSC Tuatara, worth five million dors.


    The third was a custom Aston Martin, also worth five million dors.


    ¡°These three cars are my favorites. I haven''t driven them even once since buying them."


    He treasured them greatly.


    But now he was handing them over to his sister because he believed she would look cooler driving


    them than he ever could.


    ¡°Thank you, David."


    ¡°As long as you like them, I will get you more in the future."


    David had just put his arm over his sister''s shoulder when the other brothers swatted his hand away,


    "Back off!"


    Suddenly, the night sky lit up with dazzling fireworks.


    ¡°Be, look!"


    These fireworks were specially customized for her by her brothers, bearing various messages.


    ¡°Wee home."


    ¡°Merry Christmas Eve."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Merry Christmas."


    ¡°Be, be happy."


    ¡°Stay healthy and safe."


    Although these weremon blessings, they held special meaning for Arabe.


    Because Arabe loved marigolds, many of the fireworks burst into the pattern of these flowers.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    There was a young woman standing amidst a field of sunflowers.


    Gazing at the spectacr fireworks, many of the maids were taken aback. "Ms. Collins is truly blessed


    to have such a loving family around her."


    In the grand finale of the firework disy, scenes of five brothers and a sister were depicted: one


    brother holding an umbre for the sister, another bending down to tie her shoces, one making her


    her.


    The images vanished quickly with the smoke in the night sky, but Arabe''s heart was deeply touched.


    ¡°Thank you, Hans, Chasel, rk, David¡¯ Arabe added, ¡°and Sean:"


    ¡°Why thank him? We just included him to make up the numbers,¡¯ said David, causing Arabe to burst


    intoughter.


    ¡°Alright, let''s not stand around here. Let''s go eat, Sampson suggested with a smile. "Tonight''s wine is


    personally selected by Be."


    ¡°Really? Then I''ll drink it all, none of you can fight me for it,¡± dered David.


    ¡°Do you think you can handle it?" Hans chuckled. ¡°Don''t frighten Be by getting drunk."


    ¡°Hans, how could you belittle me in front of Be? Last time it was the vodka that made me...you


    know!"


    As everyone walked towards the house, joking andughing, Arabe quietly retreated to rk''s side,


    queried in a low voice "rk, you are here. What about Carol?"


    ¡°I''ve left a few trusted people to watch over her. If something happens, they''ll call me. After dinner, I''ll


    go back"


    ¡°But there''s a 12-hour time difference dy from here."


    By the time he returned, Christmas Eve would be over.


    ¡°Before I came here, I spent the evening with her,¡¯ rk said, affectionately ruffling his sister''s hair.


    "Thanks to the time difference, when I return, I''ll just be in time to celebrate Christmas with her."


    There would be nothing to miss in this way.


    "I''m worried about you taking these non-stop trips like this."


    ¡°I''m more than happy to spend time with both you and Carol. I don''t mind the travel at all¡¯ rk


    reassured her, seemingly knowing what she was thinking. ¡°What about Romeo? Hasn''t hee to see


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you?"


    ¡°I was wondering where Be has been,¡¯ said David, suddenly appearing between them and


    deliberately separating them. "What were you two talking about?"


    "¡°Nothing,¡¯ rk and Arabe said in unison.


    David looked surprised, as if they had prearranged their answer.


    Even the dessert, including the tarts, was shaped like reindeer, with ruby noses. Each one cost 100,


    000.


    After-dinner fruits were also Christmas-themed.


    Everyone sat down to eat, making toasts. The atmosphere was warm and happy.


    Not far frorn the vi, Romeo parked his car. surrounded by snow-covered trees. He stood among the


    snow, the spotless white contributed to a picturesque scene.


    Concerned, his driver, opened an umbre over Romeo''s head. Unaware of the situation, he wondered


    who Mr.


    McMillian was waiting for.


    Romeo had just watched a grand fireworks disy and knew that Be was happy, surrounded by her


    family, so he didn''t text her. Instead, he quietly waited.


    "Mr. McMillian, did you make an appointment with a business partner? Why don''t we wait in the car?"


    It was too cold outside.


    The driver was shivering despite his warm suit.


    Romeo, looking at the brightly lit vi in the distance, replied softly, "No, it''s okay. Get back in without


    me."


    He wanted to look a little longer, wait a little more.


    Be had promised to spend time with him today, even if it was just a bit while.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Standing outside the vi, Serena allowed her tears to fall in silence, a mncholy smile tugging at the


    corners of her mouth.


    Tonight was Christmas Eve, and she had taken a twelve-hour flight just to reconnect with her family.


    She knew her parents had kept a secret from her, bringing Arabe to visit their grandmother and


    uncle.


    She knew she was not wee here.


    She knew everyone would rather not see her.


    But she came anyway, driven by an affection built over eighteen years.


    She wanted to bridge the gap between her and her parents, her uncle, her grandmother.


    But as she rushed to the vi, she heardughter and the sound of merry songsing from the


    garden.


    In the distance, a group of Santa uses and dozens of elves were singing and dancing around a girl.


    There was no need to guess who that girl was!


    Serena had nned to let bygones be bygones and join the fun, pretending her heart wasn''t breaking.


    But then, the fireworks that burst into the night sky, each word they spelled, deeply pierced her heart.


    ¡°Wee home."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Merry Christmas Eve."


    ¡°Happy Christmas."


    ¡°Be, be happy."


    ¡°Stay healthy and safe."


    Every single word was a sign of care and blessings for Arabe!


    Not a single word was meant for her!!


    Everyone centered around Arabe, trying their best to make her happy.


    Nobody cared about the feelings of her, the adopted daughter!


    As the fireworks painted the night sky, they formed marigolds, Arabe¡¯s favourite flower.


    Everyone in the family knew Arabe loved marigolds. The brothers had even nted a bunch of them


    at Reflections Vi.


    In the night sky, the marigolds became a sea of flowers, with a long-haired girl standing in the midst of


    them.


    In the finale of the fireworks disy, there were scenes of five brothers and a sister. One brother


    holding an umbre for his sister, one bending down to tie his sister''s shoces, one bending over to


    make his sisterugh, one presenting his sister a bouquet of flowers, and another holding a sword as if


    to protect his sister.


    This scene deeply hurt Serena.


    Did all her brothers only see one sister??


    What about her, Serena??


    She wasn''t allowed to be part of their lives, and now, she didn''t even have a ce in the fireworks


    disy??


    Tears once again rolled down Serena''s face, her smile growing more bitter and her heart heavier.


    Her parents and brothers had always reassured her that they considered her part of the family and


    would treat her the same as before.


    But now, everyone had kept her in the dark while they secretly prepared such an extravagant surprise


    for Arabe, leaving her alone at home.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    How could they?!


    How could they be so unfair?!


    Was the eighteen years of affection all just a sham??


    Could it really notpare to the blood rtion??


    It must have been Uncle Sampson''s idea. There wasn''t a single servant in the garden, and they must


    have gone inside to dine, joining in the gaiety.


    Serena pushed open the intricately carved gate, alone walking in the garden.


    She remembered, when she was in elementary school, one winter break, she hade here.


    Just like now, it was snowing then, spotless snow kes drifting endlessly. The garden was so vast that


    she couldn''t see the end of it. She ran around in the garden for a long time, even throwing snowballs at


    her uncle.


    Her uncle would y along, smiling gently, looking at her with indulgent eyes.


    That moment was so beautiful, all the maids were smiling, saying that Sampson liked her the most, and


    she was the only one in the world who dared to throw snowballs at him.


    Another year, in the autumn, she came with her parents to visit her uncle, picking numerous precious


    flowers and nts from the garden.


    Back then she didn''t know the value of those nts. She just thought they were pretty. Louisa scolded


    her, but Sampson indulgently said, ¡®It''s nothing. As long as Serena likes them, the whole garden, even


    the whole vi can be given to her: Everything in the past was so beautiful, and it was heart-wrenching


    to think about it.


    At that moment, a few maids passed by in the garden.


    ¡°Tonight''s dinner was reallyvish. Ms. Collins is so lucky to have so many family members dote on


    her."


    ¡°Even the gift wrapping paper was studded with crystals, it must have been expensive, right?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins were so generous, a private ind and the world''srgest castle-themed


    amusement park!"


    ¡°Ms. Collins¡¯ brothers are generous also, making a special trip to give her a surprise and such costly


    gifts."


    "There were private yacht and private ne. David even gave away his favorite luxury cars, three in


    total."


    ¡°The vi is also quite valuable. I heard it ranks among the world''s luxury home."


    Serenaughed even more bitterly, more painful.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tears streamed down her face, and her heart felt as if it was pierced by a thousand arrows. The more


    sheughed, the more she wanted to cry; the more sheughed, the more she felt on the verge of


    copse.


    When her parents were giving Arabe such expensive gifts, did they ever think of their daughter they


    had taised for eighteen years?


    When Sampson was giving gifts to please Arabe, did he ever think of his other niece?


    And her brothers, usually tied up to work, all managed to find time today just to give Arabe a


    surprise?


    As for Hans, a stiff and cold workaholic like him wouldn''t make exceptions for anyone. Even if he didn''t


    have work on Christmas Eve, his strict routines would never allow him to be here, let alone fooling


    around with the other brothers.


    ¡°Let alone the value of the gifts, just the fact that these brothers could spare the time and fly here to


    give Ms.


    Collins a surprise, to sing and dance for her, to prepare fireworks for her, these movements are really


    touching!"


    ¡°Isn''t that the truth? Having such brothers is truly wonderful. My brother only ever cheats me out of my


    allowance, and whenever he does something wrong, he would throw me under the bus because he


    knows our parents dote on me and wouldn''t scold me.


    ¡°After all, this is Ms. Collins¡¯ first time visiting Sampson''s ce, and her first time celebrating Christmas


    Eve and Christmas, it should be a grand event, shouldn''t it?"


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face once again, her smile more bitter. She looked more heartbroken.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Neither on Christmas Eve nor on Christmas did she receive a gift from her uncle.


    Considering all the shopping her uncle did with Arabe, she was trying to manage not to feel


    aggrieved.


    But did recognizing his biological niece mean that he could abandon her, his adopted niece whom he


    had cared for eighteen years, once and for all?


    She heard from the maid that her brothers even sang and danced for Arabe.


    Not to mention the others, even Hans, it was totally out of character for him!


    What kind of magic did Arabe possess, to change Hans sopletely that he''s willing to do such


    foolish things!


    How did she do it??


    That mom and dad would don Santa suits to amuse Arabe didn''t surprise her at all.


    Yet her uncle, usually so dignified, was willing to go along with it.


    She was so jealous, so angry!!!


    At the dinner table, Arabe said, "I''m full. You quys enjoy."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Dont, don''t go.¡± David grabbed the hem of her dress, "The concert I invited you to is in four days. You''ll


    ¡°Let go, don''t ruin her dress!" rk swatted David''s hand away, "What''s so great about your lousy


    concert? Be could learn more by studying in theb."


    "It''s called warming up, RAP dopamine, not lousy!" David corrected him, "And if this dress can be


    ruined so easily, it must be the material!"


    ¡°Be, he''s saying the material of the dress you designed isn''t good." Chasel deliberately added fuel to


    the fire.


    ¡°What? Be designed this?" David''s eyes widened as he took a closer look, "I knew it. How could


    there be such a beautiful dress, from the moment I saw this dress. I knew, the person who designed it


    must be very talented, very assertive, very creative."


    "Well, isn''t this a lively scene."


    At that moment, a mncholy voice came from outside the door.


    Everyone looked towards the voice, their expressions a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    "Serena, howe you''re here?"


    Before David could finish his sentence, Serena put on a smile and retorted, "Why, should I not be here?


    Did my presence spoil the fun?"


    ¡°What David meant was, you didn''t give us a heads up. I could have sent a car for you." Sampson


    immediately ordered someone, "Bring an extra chair and set of utensils. Serena, you haven''t had


    dinner right? Come join us."


    Serena''s gaze scanned everyone in the room, finallynding on Arabe.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were as calm as ever, no surprise, no unease, just looking at her peacefully.


    For the first time in her life, Serena didn''t put on a show in front of everyone, didn''t sweetly call out


    "Be", because she didn''t feel the need to humble herself before Arabe anymore.


    The maid brought a chair. Serena sat down, pouring herself a ss of wine.


    ¡°Serena.¡± Sampson was about to stop her from drinking.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    But Serena chuckled, ¡°It''s okay. I''m eighteen now. This toast is for my mom and dad, my uncle


    Sampson, my brothers, and Arabe, my sister, and to myself. Merry Christmas Eve and Christmas to


    us all."


    She drained her ss in one go, setting it down gracefully as if nothing had happened.


    But those eyes of hers, they looked even brighter than usual, as if they had been washed by tears.


    ¡°Serena, it''s not what you think." Louisa wanted to tell her that Arabe hade here to treat a


    patient at a friend''s request, unexpectedly running into her grandmother and uncle.


    And they hade to visit their mother, not expecting to see Arabe here.


    But Serena just smiled, "Mom, I didn''t misunderstand anything. There''s no need to exin. I was just


    bored, because Martin had some work to do and needed to make a trip to Lidaria, so I came with him."


    ¡°You mean, Martin is outside? Now?" Keh was about to get up to invite him in.


    "lL asked him to drop me at the door and told him to leave"


    ¡°How can you not invite him in for dinner when he''s already at the doorstep? He could sit for a while


    before leaving." Keh felt somewhat remiss in his hospitality.


    But Serena justughed, looking gracefully charming, "I didn¡¯t even know that you were having dinner


    here, let alone Martin. It''s okay, he had some work to do anyway. Besides, we already celebrated


    Christmas Eve and Christmas at home."


    ¡°It''s good that you celebrated together.¡± Keh nodded repeatedly, but felt a little ufortable. It


    seemed like his daughter was ming them for having a family reunion and forgetting about her.


    ¡°Let''s not talk about it now. Serena has been on the ne for twelve hours. She must be starving.


    Come, have some food." Sampson put some into Serena''s bowl.


    Serena looked at the leftover food on the table, her smile deepening, ¡°Thank you, uncle Sampson."


    ¡°These are practically untouched.¡¯ Sampson put down his utensils and ordered again, "Prepare some


    more dishes: ¡°No need, uncle Sampson. These are enough for me."


    ¡°It''s okay. They''ll get it done pretty soon.¡¯ Sampson said, not forgetting to urge the staff, "Try to be


    quick."


    "It''s Christmas Eve. Let the staff have some fun. I''ve been traveling all day. I don''t think I''m able to eat


    much."


    Everyone could tell she was unhappy. Arabe stood up, "I''ll go to my room."


    "Wait, Be, have you had enough? You haven''t finished the soup.¡± Louisa blurted out.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And your uncle has prepared some shows.¡± Keh kept on, but felt that it was inappropriate to say


    that at the moment, so he stopped.


    ¡°I''m full.¡± Arabe had wanted to leave before Serena arrived. She wanted to prepare some gifts for the


    elders and her brothers before they left.


    She hadn''t prepared anything before. Now she wanted to go back to her room, not knowing whether


    she would make it.


    Serena thought Arabe was dering war on her. She smiled and said, ¡°Be, you''re not upset


    because I''m here, are you? If that''s the case, then I won''t eat from here. I''ll leave now."


    "Serena, what nonsense are you talking about?" Chasel spoke up, "Why would Be think that way?"


    ¡°I''m just going back to my room to get gifts. Don''t overthink it.¡± Arabe left the dining area, leaving a


    cold silhouette for everyone.


    Serena felt even more indignant. Why, after everything, didn''t Arabe feel at least a bit guilty?

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    She was basking in the affection of her parents, her uncle, and her brothers.


    Had she ever considered that across the vast ocean, there was a sister in name only, alone without any


    family?


    Even when her sister came here, she still remained unbothered, not even showing a hint of kindness.


    Where was her conscience??


    At that moment, David, feigning drunkenness, stumbled to his feet, "I''m going to wash my face."


    ¡°When I arrived, you are sober. How did you get drunk so quickly?"


    ¡°It must be the alcohol."


    "You don''t want to see me, right?" Serena asked, her smile constant but oppressive, "Did you give the


    concert tickets to Be?"


    David was taken aback. How did she know? Had she been giving Be a hard time?


    Initially, he didn''t invite Serena along because he was worried she would overthink things, assuming


    that everyone was revolving around Be, neglecting her, not valuing her.


    Now, his worst fears wereing true.


    "Serena, over the years, David has given you plenty of tickets. Be just returned to this family. It''s not


    unreasonable for him to invite her to a concert, is it?" Chasel chimed in.


    Serena''s smile deepened.


    Yeah, if David hadn''t sneakily taken those tickets from her to give to Arabe, it wouldn''t have been an


    issue.


    But what upset her was that David told her there were no tickets, then secretly gave them to Arabe.


    Wasn''t that excessive??


    "Do you think I''m wrong?" Serena asked, her smile innocent but everyone felt she had changed. She


    was no longer the Serena they knew.


    She had be somewhat distant.


    At that moment, an underling briskly walked in, sensing the tense atmosphere, he wisely retreated to


    one side.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Sampson sat in his dining chair, still exuding an air of control. No one could tell


    what he was thinking.


    "Sir, the 15% share transfer, a Rolls Royce, a Koenigsegg, ten downtown shops have all been


    transferred to Ms.Collins'' name."


    This was the gift Darlene''s father offered to Arabe as an apology.


    But to Serena, it sounded like her uncle had given 15% of his shares, two luxury cars, and ten shops to


    Arabe!!


    Not only did her brothers favor Arabe, but it seemed like her uncle was also ying favorites.


    Despite their constant assurances of considering her as family, in reality, they only favored Arabe!


    ¡°Also there are two more cars, a Pagani, a Bugatti, three vis, and another share transfer, all in Ms.


    Collins"


    name."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was thepensation Ang''s father gave to Arabe.


    But to Serena, it sounded incredibly sarcastic, as if they were extravagant gifts from her uncle to


    Arabe.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    ¡°Alright, you may go."


    Sampson''s expression remained nonchnt, but Serena was seething with jealousy.


    She would never forget the day Arabe first returned to the family, how her parents showered her with


    pocket money and all those beautiful clothes, shoes, handbags.


    Even the fashionpany was handed over to their own daughter.


    Serena, spoiled by her parents for eighteen years, had never received such treatment!


    Now, her uncle wasvishing Arabe with expensive gifts.


    ¡°Let us have a minute." Sampson leaned back, his aura still overpowering, ¡°I''ll dinner with Serena."


    David wanted to say something, but under his uncle''s gaze, he decided to leave first.


    Seeing everyone leave, Serena gave a bitter smile, stirring her soup with a spoon, "Uncle Sampson,


    you want to criticize me too, right?"


    ¡°Why would I criticize you?"


    Serena''s eyes widened slightly. Was someone finally different from others?


    ¡°You were pampered for eighteen years. Then one day, a girles along, and she is the real heiress


    of this family. You''re told you have no blood ties to this family, and you''re someone else''s child.


    Everyone tries to make up for her, treating her well with more affection they once had for you. You can''t


    say that doesn''t hurt."


    It seemed like Sampson could read her mind, causing Serena''s eyes to well up with tears.


    "But think about it from her perspective, because of a mistake, she suffered at the Murphy family for


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    eighteen years. Now that she''s returned to her biological family, isn''t it normal for everyone to treat her


    well and make it up to her?"


    Serena looked up. It did make sense, but it hurt so much. She felt so much jealousy and sadness.


    ¡°Who poses the biggest threat to her position when she returned? Isn''t it you, who was doted upon by


    the family for eighteen years?" Sampson hit the nail on the head, ¡°But she didn''t kick you out


    immediately, instead, she allowed you to continue enjoying the luxury that was originally hers."


    Serena was taken aback, suddenly understanding the situation.


    "She didn''t resent, get angry or jealous that you stole her family and enjoyed the life that she should


    have had for the past eighteen years. She didn''t hold these against you. Doesn''t it show that she''s


    willing to ept you?"


    Serena''s tears welled up in her eyes, a bit stunned.


    ¡°From your conversation just now, it''s obvious that there are some small frictions between you two. Like


    just now, even though you were a bit too assertive, she didn''t threaten to kick you out of the house, but


    calmly exined to you not to overthink. In my understanding of her, she''s already making the biggest


    Where''s yours? I didn''t see it: Serena didn''t say anything, her tears streaming down her face.


    "You need to understand that she was the one who was wrongly adopted. The family feels guilty


    towards her.


    She could easily use this guilt to kick you out of the house. If she were to say something, how likely do


    you think it would be for you to stay in this house?"


    She had been warned about this before.


    She knew her chances were slim, almost nonexistent.


    "Serena, you''ve been in the center of the family for too long. You''ve forgotten that this position was


    originally hers."


    Sampson said in a meaningful tone, "While she was suffering at the Murphy family, being treated


    terribly by her adoptive parents because they took her as a curse, you were enjoying the affection


    given by her parents, her brothers, her family. If you were in her shoes, could you be as generous as


    her, allowing her to stay in the family and continue to share your family and wealth?"


    Serena bit her lip. She knew she couldn''t.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    ¡°Be is a smart girl. She knew the trouble she was signing up for by letting you stay in this house, she


    anticipated the mess, yet she did it anyway. She took a step back for you, right to the edge of a cliff.


    You can''t just push her off.


    Serena''s eyes widened in shock, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Dr. Mark is in charge of grandma''s condition. You should know that.¡± Sampson exined on Be''s


    behalf, "He calls Be ¡®Professor¡¯, and when he has tricky cases, he consults her. Out of respect for


    him, she came to see the patient. I didn''t even know that the girl in front of me was my own niece."


    Serena hadn''t expected that it wasn''t her parents secretly bringing Be to meet her grandma and


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    uncle, but Dr.


    Mark had invited Be.


    Because Be was Dr. Bell!


    She had a solution for all the tricky cases!


    ¡°Only when your parents arrived and saw Be with me did I realize how grown my niece was."


    Sampson smiled warmly, "Before that, she even saved me."


    Serena was surprised. She hadn''t expected things to work out so coincidentally.


    Her uncle was a man of integrity. He wouldn''t lie.


    So, her parents hadn''t deceived her. It was her overthinking?


    Yes, this was not excessive.


    But why did all of this seem so infuriating earlier.


    "From childhood to adulthood, everyone has spent eighteen Christmases and Christmas Eves with


    you, but Be only has this one, and yet you came to cause trouble."


    Sampsonughed, but Serena couldn''t arque.


    Indeed, it was her arrival that upset everyone.


    ¡°I heard from rk that they had already given you gifts before sending Be hers."


    Last time, rk promised to go shopping with Serena, but he bailed on herst minute because of


    Carol.


    Afterwards, Martha said Serena had bought Christmas gifts for each family member in advance.


    Without a second thought, rk transferred $3 million into Serena''s ount, telling her to buy more for


    herself and not to be thrifty.


    Although Serena said she didn''t need more Christmas gifts since she already received so many over


    the years and asked rk to buy for Be.


    But rk told her, both she and Be are his sisters, and he wouldn''t leave out either of them.


    So beforeing to Lidaria, he had already arranged for the gifts to be delivered to Serena.


    But Serena was taken aback, all five brothers sent her gifts? Why didn''t she receive any???


    ¡°Don''t be fooled by the price tag on Be''s gifts this time.¡± Sampson smiled at her, "The gifts you''ve


    received over the past eighteen years aren''t light either"


    Serena felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you like the gift from me?"


    Upon hearing this, Serena was shocked again. Her uncle had sent her a gift too??


    Why didn''t she see it??


    ¡°Haven''t you unwrapped it?" Sampson chuckled again, looking gentlemanly and graceful, "Go home


    and take a look. Let me know if you don''t like it"


    Serena really hadn''t received any gifts. Were they collected by the servants and put in her room?


    Why didn''t they tell her?


    She thought she had been forgotten by everyone.


    ¡°Also.¡± Sampson suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Your parents have prepared a surprise


    for you too. If you hadn''t shown up here, you would probably be watching fireworks at Reflections Vi


    by now."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Serena''s eyes widened in surprise. She also had fireworks to watch? Fireworks that belonged only to


    her?


    Suddenly, her feelings were all over the ce, not knowing whether to feel happy or guilty.


    May gave the French window a slight knock, shing a mischievous smile, "Sir, Ms. Collins is..."


    Her words trailed off as she noticed Serena seated across from Sampson. She was taken aback. When


    did Serena arrive? Why was she here? Was she here to stir trouble??


    ¡°What about Be?" Sampson lifted his gaze in Be''s direction, his tone as casual as ever.


    The man was truly remarkable, maintaining his calm in such a situation.


    "Ms. Collins is distributing presents in the living room.¡¯ May said, worry for Be subtly reflected in her


    voice.


    She feared Serena might give Be a hard time.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Sampson stood up, his hand resting on the back of Serena''s chair. He spoke in a gentle


    tone, "I''ve arranged some shows. It would be a shame to miss them"


    Serena nodded, rising to match his pace.


    "Don''t mind if Be hasn''t prepared a gift for you. Considering your tone towards her earlier wasn''t


    exactly friendly." Sampson reminded as he led the way.


    Serena felt a bit embarrassed and nodded again, "Uncle Sampson, I won''t be as childish as just now."


    Although she had previously picked out a Christmas gift for Arabe in a pretentious manner and had it


    sent to Arabe''s room.


    But it was just a cheap bracelet.


    Under normal circumstances, she wouldn''t even wear it.


    Even if Arabe didn''t present in return, she wouldn''t feel anything.


    "Dad, mom, this is for you." Arabe, as the artist Mirabelle, had drawn two paintings in a row and,


    under the guise of calligraphy master Labe, penned a calligraphy piece for Hans to hang in his office


    or study room.


    ¡°Chasel, this is yours.¡± Arabe handed Chasel a small note.


    Sympathetic nces were thrown in Chasel''s direction, for the note was pitifully small!


    Chasel hadn''t expected that he wouldn''t even receive a painting, just this small note.


    But it was a gift from his sister after all, so he was still moved. He ruffled Arabe''s hair gently and said,


    "Thank you, silly girl"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then unfolded the note and was astonished to find several leads he''d been recently looking into.


    How could Be have information on such confidential matters and even provide him with clues.


    At that moment, Arabeughed, her smile bright and clear, ¡°You''ve got a painting too."


    She had deliberately hidden it earlier, just to see Chasel''s disappointed expression. She hadn''t


    expected Chasel to be so indulgent with her.


    Even when she gave him just a small note, Chasel didn''t me her.


    She tiptoed and whispered into Chasel''s ear, "I''ve found out that Myrna''s dad likes Mirabelle¡¯s


    paintings."


    Hearing this, Chasel was deeply moved.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about? I want to hear too.¡± David came closer, and Arabe handed him


    two tolled-up sheets of A4 paper.


    The surrounding maids chuckled, beginning to feel sorry for David.


    David''s heart dropped a beat, a chill creeping up his spine. Even Hans and Chasel had gotten


    paintings, and he was stuck with two sheets of A4 paper??


    But when he unrolled them, he found two freshly written songs.


    They were custom-made for him by Be!!


    He couldn''t help humming them. The melody was catchy, and he was sure it would be a hit!

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    ¡°You''re simply a treasure, sis." David was over the moon, unable to resist ruffling Arabe¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What about mine?" rk was eager, wondering what gift his sister had in store for him. A painting,


    perhaps? Or something else?


    "Check your WhatsApp."


    WhatsApp?


    rk was puzzled, but upon checking it, he found a clue.


    Be had already traced Carol''s birth family to Summerfield. In no time, they believed they would have


    a lead.


    ¡°There''s also this.¡± Arabe handed over a small vial, ¡°You''re a forensic pathologist. Sometimes during


    autopsies, you might inhale toxic gases or identally get poisoned. You can use what''s in here. There


    are detailed instructions on thebel."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There had been incidents where peoplemitted suicide in sealed spaces using toxic liquids,


    evaporating the harmful substances into the air. A forensic pathologist had once inhaled such toxic


    fumes during an autopsy and by the time he was taken to the hospital, it was toote to save him.


    "I''ll always carry this with me." rk hadn''t expected his sister to be so considerate, and he was deeply


    moved.


    ¡°I''m not sure what Sean likes, so I just sketched a picture. I''ll ask Hans to pass it on.¡¯ Arabe handed


    another artwork to Hans.


    ¡°Be¡± Sampson sauntered over, a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Let''s see what my darling niece has got me. Is this a painting by Mirabelle?"


    Upon seeing the powerful artwork and the stroke details, Sampson knew it was the work of Mirabelle.


    He was both surprised and concerned about his niece''s expenditure.


    ¡°Silly girl, you''ve spent too much."


    Sampson was well aware of the hefty price tag of Mirabelle''s artwork. It wasn''t something money could


    simply buy.


    May, who was standing nearby, yfully reminded, "Sir, if you look closer, does the paper seem


    familiar?"


    On further inspection, Sampson realized it was indeed the spare paper from his study. Only May had


    the liberty to enter his study anytime.


    So, the paper must have been taken by May. But how did this grand artwork end up on it?


    "Be painted it!" May couldn''t help but blurt out,ughing.


    What? Sampson was stunned.


    Keh, while admiring the artwork his daughter had gifted him, casually remarked, ¡°Oh, Be is


    Mirabelle. She paints really fast. She can finish three or four pieces in an hour"


    Sampson was taken aback. He looked at his brother-inw and sister, then at his nephews. It seemed


    like they all knew about Be''s identity.


    So, the renowned Mirabelle was right in front of him all along?


    Mirabelle was considered a master in the art world, with unmatched skills known far and wide.


    The person hailed as the ¡®Scribe of Astronisia¡¯, the ¡®Master of Painting¡¯, was his very own niece!


    ¡°Be, you truly are extraordinary.¡± Sampson praised her genuinely.


    rk chimed in, "Uncle Sampson, you better keep this safe. Be''s artwork is worth a fortune. Many


    people would kill to get their hands on it."


    ¡°If you think the paper is too ordinary, you can give it to me or sell it to me at a high price."


    David looked on eagerly as Sampson carefully put away the painting, "Dream on."


    Despite its quick creation, Arabe''s fluid strokes and bold style achieved a perfect blend of form and


    spirit, creating a lively and dynamic effect.


    True to the reputation of Master Mirabelle, she managed to capture the most challenging aspects of


    form and spirit in such a short time.


    Arabe then walked over to Serena, handing her a gift.


    "Do I have one too?" Serena was surprised.


    Upon opening it, she saw the words penned by Arabe: "Contentment brings happiness: Knowing that


    Arabe was indeed Labe, she knew that these words were nothing less than a rare treasure.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Recalling the meaning of those words, and thinking about the inexpensive bracelet she had given to


    Arabe, along with some advice from her uncle.


    A shade of embarrassment crossed Serena''s face.


    "Thank you, Arabe."


    There was a hint of guilt in her heart.


    Everyone was surprised that Arabe had a gift for Serena as well, their gazes towards her softened.


    The atmosphere seemed to instantly be more harmonious.


    Sampson noticed that the handwriting seemed familiar, as if it was from Labe.


    ¡°Forgot to mention, Be is Labe."


    Sampson looked at his sister incredulously, "What did you say?"


    It took Sampson a while to digest this fact.


    He hadn''t expected his niece to be so talented and have so many identities.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Next, everyone sat on the couch, Sampson pped his hands, and the entertainment started rolling in.


    Ballet dancers gracefully performed their routines.


    A magician appeared in the middle of the living room, showing off his fantastic tricks.


    There were clowns, skit performers and so on.


    At that point, Arabe checked the time, it was almost nine. She remembered her promise to Romeo to


    spend a little time with him.


    [Where are you?] Arabe sent Romeo a message on WhatsApp.


    Romeo, whose hands were freezing cold, replied as quickly as possible, [Done with your work? I''m


    nearby, whenever you''re free, I''lle pick you up.]


    [Now.] Arabe sent the message then quietly informed her uncle, [I''ll be out for a bit.]


    Sampson thought she meant going out to get some fresh air in the garden, he nodded and asked, "Do


    you need your uncle to apany you?"


    ¡°No need."


    Romeo got into his car and had it driven to the opposite side of the mansion.


    The heater inside the car was very warm, the driver couldn''t help feeling happy for Romeo.


    He thought, ¡°Mr. McMillian was finally remembered! We no longer had to stand outside in the cold! We


    could finally leave this dreadful ce!"


    After a while, Romeo got out of the car and walked towards the mansion.


    A beautiful girl exited the mansion, her features were exquisite, her clear eyes were like stars in the


    sky.


    So, she was the one Mr. McMillian had been waiting for.


    Such a beautiful girl, she looked several years younger than Mr. McMillian. The driver wondered if she


    was even eighteen yet.


    So, Mr. McMillian wasn''t staring at the mansion earlier, but at the girl he was in love with!


    Finally, Romeo saw the girl he had been longing for. He pulled her into his embrace and whispered in


    her ear, "Merry Christmas Eve, Merry Christmas-"


    White snowkes fell from the sky, like a light mist.


    ¡°Your present.¡¯ Arabe had drawn an extra picture just before.


    Since she was at her uncle''s house, she couldn''t do much else but draw something quickly on paper.


    "Do I get another gift?" Romeo''s eyes lit up with joy. He opened it to see a snow-filled sky with a couple


    tightly embracing each other.


    The couple''s figures and outfits were clearly them.


    Romeo was beyond happy, he touched the girl''s face, excitedly saying, ¡°I love this gift so much. Did


    you spend a long time preparing it?"


    Arabe didn''t dare to admit that it took less than 20 minutes.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    ¡°It must have taken you a while,¡¯ Romeo noted, emotion welling up in him as he realized Arabe¡¯s


    silence.


    ¡°Have you been carrying it with you all this time?"


    Arabe didn''t dare to admit that she had just drawn it on the spot.


    ¡°How can you be so endearing?¡± Romeo was deeply moved, "I have a gift for you too."


    From behind, he hugged her and handed her a small remote control. "Press it."


    Arabe pressed the button, and thousands of drones flew towards them in an orderly manner, like a


    shower of stars in the night sky.


    In the night, they formed a spectacr message: Be, I love you.


    "Mr. Sampson! Mr. Sampson!"


    In the garden, May saw this scene and rushed into the house.


    Sampson, seeing her panic, immediately stopped his performance and asked calmly, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    ¡°It''s Ms. Be." May was panting heavily.


    All the family members stood up anxiously and asked, "What happened to her?"


    ¡°Someone confessed to her, taking up the whole night sky!"


    Everyone rushed out of the house, only to see the night sky filled with drones, forming the words: Be,


    I love you.


    David was the first to react to the grand confession, ¡°It must be Romeo. Only he could pull off


    something like this."


    ¡°You mean Romeo is here? Where is he?" Keh looked towards the direction of the mansion, but


    didn''t see anyone.


    ¡°This kid thinks he can win our Be over with a little romance? rk watched the drones in the sky,


    suddenly feeling that the surprise he had prepared for Carol wasn''t surprising at all.


    At least not as romantic as this.


    ¡°It''s so tech-savvy and creative!" May looked at the night sky and couldn''t help but exim, "So, does


    Ms. Be have a boyfriend now? He seems to love her a lot."


    The drones split apart, forming a shape of a couple embracing, followed by a line of text: I want to


    spend every day, every hour, every minute with you.


    Then, the drones shifted positions again.


    Many of the servants called out in surprise.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? If every day, every hour, every minute is given to him, what about us?"


    ¡°This kid must be nearby."


    ¡°Where''s Be?"


    "She said she was going out for a bit, could it be Romeo''s here?"


    Was she with Romeo?


    Everyone realized what was going on.


    The drones in the night sky formed various romantic patterns, then turned into arge bouquet of


    flowers, delivered into a girl''s hand.


    ¡°Is this your Christmas gift to me?¡± Arabe turned her face just in time to catch a kiss. She smiled, her


    eyes softening, "I love it, thank you~"


    ¡°There''s more."


    Romeo took out a ring box from his pocket, inside was a beautiful heart-shaped diamond ring.


    ¡°This ring is different from the others."


    Romeo took it out and ced it on her slender finger.


    It was a rare blue diamond.


    Thergest purity natural colored blue diamond in the world, weighing 39 carats.


    Long ago, it was purchased by the royal family for 80 million dors, but now it was in Romeo''s


    possession, having paid an even higher price, and shaped into a heart.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere.¡± Romeo took her hand and they got into the car.


    Along the way, all the skyscrapers belonging to the McMllian Corporation began to put on one light


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    show after another.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    The man, crafted from lights, striding over skyscrapers, extended a bouquet of flowers to a girl.


    The lights shifted, morphing into the words, "I Love You".


    The girl epted the flowers, and they embraced.


    The lights formed another word, ¡°Be¡±.


    Passersby stopped and captured the moment with their smartphones, specting about the girl''s


    identity and her extraordinary luck.


    To be able tomandeer the McMillian Corporation''s skyscrapers for such a romantic disy was


    astonishing.


    As the car traversed through the city streets, Arabe watched one dazzling light show after another,


    each unique in its presentation.


    Finally, they arrived at a resort owned by the McMillian Corporation.


    The ce had been transformed into a sea of flowers. Hundreds of pink heart-shaped balloons, three


    stories high, floated above the flower bed, tethered by strings. The flower sea stretched as far as the


    eye could see.


    There were also giant plush toys, roses made of fresh flowers, romantic swings, and more.


    As Romeo helped Arabe out of the car, a shower of flower petals fell from the sky. With the backdrop


    of a water curtain from the fountain, the couple appeared to be traversing through the seasons.


    It was a romantic scene projected by lights.


    ¡°Such a beautiful sight. Isn''t anyone going to take our picture?¡± Arabe asked with a smile.


    ¡°There is.¡± Romeo had hired several photographers.


    As the snow and flower petals fell around them, Romeo and Arabe shared a passionate kiss,


    photographed from every angle.


    Meanwhile, several text messages arrived on Romeo''s WhatsApp from Arabe''s brothers.


    [Where have you taken my sister?]


    [She''s not answering her calls or texts. Is she with you?]


    [Where are you guys? Dad wants you toe over if you can.]


    And so on.


    At the same time, their romantic light show had made the news and was causing quite a stir online.


    Everyone was curious about who this ¡°Be¡± was.


    To have the McMillian Corporation''s skyscrapers at her disposal was unbelievable!


    The resort owned by the McMillian Corporation was suspected to be the yground of a rich kid trying


    to impress his girlfriend. The sea of flowers alone would have cost hundreds of thousands of dors, all


    decorated with fresh flowers.


    Then there were the giant toys and the gigantic roses. They were all made of fresh flowers.


    It was clear that this guy was sparing no expense to win his girlfriend''s heart.


    David came across the news, ¡°It''s got to be Romeo, didn''t think the guy had it in him to be so


    romantic."


    ¡°Probably followed her from home,¡± Hans spected.


    ¡°He''s genuinely in love with Be¡± Chaselmented.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Serena sat in a corner, enviously scrolling through the trending news on her phone. She


    had no idea that Romeo could love someone so intensely.


    After a long time, she texted Martha on WhatsApp.


    [Martha, have you or any of your staff seen my brothers, or the gifts my uncle sent?]


    Serena thought for a moment before adding, [They said they sent them before I left for Lidaria, but I


    haven''t seen them yet.]


    [I''m not sure.] Martha responded quickly, [Let me check the security footage. Don''t worry.]


    [Okay, thank you, Martha.]


    [Serena, you''re being formal again!] Martha replied with augh. [By the way, did you like the gift I


    sent?]


    Before Serena left for Lidaria, Martha had sent her a gift, but she had been in such a rush that she


    hadn''t had time to open it.


    [I''ll open it when I get back. I¡¯m sure I''ll love anything from you, Martha!]

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    [Serena, found the gifts!] Martha replied, [We had a ton of deliveries that day, none of you were home,


    so the staff put them in the storage room. There were quite a few boxes with your name on them.]


    [Why don''t you open them and snap a picture for me? I''m curious to see what they sent.] Serena sent a


    voice message to Martha, [If I hadn''t stormed off to Lidaria in a huff, I would''ve seen the fireworks my


    parents prepared for me. It was my impulsiveness that made me miss their kindness.]


    Martha suddenly remembered the grand fireworksst night. Many of the staff had taken out their


    phones to take pictures.


    At the time she was wondering who was so ostentatious to set off such grand fireworks. It wasn''t just


    the whole vi area, even vehicles and pedestrians passing by the vi area could see it.


    The message spelled out in the fireworks was "Peace and Joy". It was a great sentiment, so many


    people took out their phones to take pictures, record videos and post them online.


    It caused quite a stir on the inte.


    The idea actually came from Louisa, copied from her son.


    She heard that David was going to prepare a firework disy for Be, and thinking of Serena all alone


    at home, she decided to put on a grand firework disy too, trying to be fair to both.


    [Martha, did you see the fireworksst night?]


    Martha vaguely replied, [I heard the noise, but didn''t go out to see]


    [I wonder if any of the staff saw it and recorded it, I''ll ask on WhatsAppter.] Serena really wanted to


    see what the firework disy her parents had prepared for her looked like.


    She thought about her parents not forgetting her, still treating her as their daughter.


    A sweet feeling suddenly welled up in her heart.


    Although Martha didn''t want to take pictures and send them to her, the young masters and Sampson


    told Serena that they had already prepared Christmas gifts for her.


    After a while, Serena received the photos Martha sent.


    Her uncle, parents, and brothers all sent her valuable gifts, including limited edition handbags, dresses,


    fancy high heels, and expensive jewelry she wanted but couldn''t get.


    Her brothers even wrote her handwritten cards, treating her as their sister, their tone as doting as ever.


    Especially David, who mentioned the concert tickets again in the card, saying that all the tickets he had


    were taken by his manager forworking, leaving only two.


    Because Be and Romeo had never been to his concert, and she had given away many tickets to


    ssmates, thinking she didn''t care about these.


    So he gave the tickets to Be and Romeo first, and only received her callter when he had run out of


    tickets.


    His sincere tone made Serena feel a bit ashamed.


    Because tonight, she had lost her temper with David at the dinner table, ming him for giving the


    tickets to Arabe first.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It turned out she had overthought it. David had given out the tickets first, then said he didn''t have any.


    He didn''t mean to lie to her.


    "Serena, what did they give to Ms. Be?¡± Martha suddenly asked.


    ¡°Does it matter?"


    ¡°Of course it matters! They can''t just give her a vi and only give you a ne. The disparity would


    be too big!"

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    ¡°Martha, over these past eighteen years, the total worth of the gifts I''ve received is not a paltry sum."


    ¡°Serena, have you been brainwashed by sorneone again? You mustn''t believe their nonsense. You''re


    just a foster daughter now, an outsider to the Collins family. Of course they''ll want to fob you off with as


    little money as possible"


    Serena was firm, ¡°I believe Uncle Sampson doesn''t think like that."


    ¡°Was it your uncle who brainwashed you?" Martha knew she shouldn''t have let Serena go out alone.


    She was too innocent, too susceptible to maniption.


    "Martha, I think Uncle Sampson''s right. Arabe suffered for eighteen years growing up in the Murphy


    family. It''s only natural that everyone wants to make it up to her now that she''s back with her biological


    parents"


    ¡°You''re sympathizing with her now?" Martha was frustrated. She hadn''t expected Sampson to change


    Serena''s mind so easily with just a few words.


    "She''s part of this family. She didn''t kick me out the moment she came back, but let me stay, enjoying


    the wealth and luxury that should have been hers. It''s like she''s sharing her fortune and her family with


    me."


    ¡°Foolish girl, this is not sharing. You''ve been with the family for eighteen years. They''re willing to pay for


    this bond. The gifts they give, the care they show, have nothing to do with Arabe. It''s due to the bond


    formed over these eighteen years that they''re willing to do this for you."


    ¡°But Martha, she was switched at birth. The family feels guilty about her. If she asked to get rid of me


    using this quilt, there''s a high chance the family would agree."


    "Sweetheart, even if they let you leave, they would still worry about you. They would still take care of


    you in their own ways. Do you know why? Because for the past eighteen years, they''ve loved you like


    their own daughter!


    This bond, formed over eighteen years, can''t be severed just because Arabe says so."


    Serena lowered her head, remaining silent for a while before speaking, "But Martha, I still think Uncle


    Sampson makes sense."


    Her parents still treated her as their daughter, throwing her grand feasts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her brothers still treated her as their sister, gifting her things she liked.


    And Uncle Sampson wasn''t biased. The worth of his gift was the same as previous years.


    Serena put herself in Arabe''s shoes, "If I were her, I couldn''t be as magnanimous as she is, allowing


    me to stay and share her status, wealth and family. She''s already very generous."


    "Oh dear.¡± Hearing Serena say this, Martha sighed heavily, ¡°When you''re bullied by Arabe again,


    you''ll understand that I''m looking out for you."


    "Martha, she also gave me a gift."


    ¡°What?¡± Martha was taken aback.


    ¡°She gave me a Christmas gift. It''s a calligraphy piece." Serena described the scene as it happened.


    Upon hearing what Arabe had written, Martha scoffed, ¡®She''s warning you not to be too greedy. I


    knew she was up to no good. She''s trying to win over the family by giving you a gift, while subtly


    implying something else."


    ¡°But she''s Labe after all. Each of her characters is worth a fortune. What I gave her in return was just


    a cheap bracelet."


    Normally, Serena would disdain such a bracelet, but Arabe didn''t mind. She even reciprocated with a


    valuable gift.


    If they could be real sisters, that wouldn''t be so bad.


    ¡°it was just a thought.¡± Serena knew Arabe wouldn''t be friends with anyone.


    In her eyes, it seemed that there was only room for ambition.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Martha wasn''t quite sure what to say, it took her a moment to finally ask, ¡°So, what did Mr. McMillian gift


    Arabe? Did you hear anything?"


    Serena truthfully replied, "He used a swarm of drones to confess his love to her, even orchestrated a


    light show on all of McMillian Corporation''s skyscrapers in Lidaria. Word is there were fields of flowers


    too."


    Some resort guests saw it, even took pictures, and posted them online.


    Although the couple were too far away to see clearly, the woman''s outfit was identical to what Arabe


    wore that day.


    The silhouette, the aura, it was undoubtedly Arabe.


    ¡°And what about Mr. Martin? What did he gift you?" Martha couldn''t help but inquire.


    ¡°He gave me a ring on Christmas Eve, and a ne for Christmas."


    ¡°Are they expensive?"


    ¡°Bothbined, probably around $200,000."


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief, at least it was more valuable than what Romeo prepared for Arabe.


    That light show was merely a waste of electricity.


    Those flowers were just some worthless blooms.


    "It seems like Mr. McMillian is losing interest in her, putting up a show but not willing to actually spend


    money."


    Upon hearing this, Serena was somewhat surprised, "Really? I thought Romeo seemed pretty smitten


    with her."


    ¡°Is Romeo short of cash?"


    ¡°No."


    ¡°Then why didn''t he buy a priceless ring or ne for Arabe? If he''s so smitten, why is he reluctant


    to spend money?"


    ¡°But girls find these surprises romantic."


    On the contrary, Serena felt Martin was too rigid, didn''t know how to be romantic. The designs of his


    gifts weren''t as appealing as the ones her brothers gave her.


    And he just handed them over, without any element of surprise.


    "By the way, there''s a significant decrease in online posts and videos about ¡®Sampson taking his


    girlfriend shopping¡¯. Unless you specifically search for it, there are no rted topics popping up. I guess


    your uncle used his connections to suppress the hype. He probably didn''t want you to see it, I bet he''s


    feeling guilty"


    Martha couldn''t help but add fuel to the fire, "If you ask me, he''s just being unfair, buying all those


    things for Arabe. I heard that in about ten hours, a ne willnd directly at Reflections Vi. It''s filled


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with gifts your uncle bought for Arabe, and they even told us to bring more people to unload, iming


    there''s plenty of stuff."


    Serena''s response was much more subdued, ¡°Well, I did see ament or two from mall employees


    saying that it was Arabe who bought lots of QY items for my uncle, and he was merely reciprocating.


    Their familial rtionship was also rified, leaving the only trolls with no ammunition, which is


    probably why the hype slowly died down."


    Martha noticed that Serena was consistently defending Arabe tonight, which made her anxious.


    She thought, "This naive girl is brainwashed and she doesn''t even realize!"


    She had worked hard to steer the child on the right path, only for the maniptive Collins family to lead


    her astray again!


    At that moment, Serena heard amotion downstairs, followed by someone rushing up to knock on


    her door.


    "Serena, Serena, are you resting? Your grandma is awake!"


    Upon hearing this, Serena quickly bid Martha goodbye, hung up the phone, and rushed downstairs.


    At the same time, upon receiving news of her grandmother''s awakening, Arabe immediately rushed


    back to the vi.


    ¡°Once Grandma''s condition stabilizes a bit, I''ll go visit her.¡± Romeo patted Arabe''s head, already


    feeling contented.


    Tonight, Arabe had spent an entire hour with him.


    Much more than he had anticipated.


    With her grandmother''s current condition, Arabe''s presence was needed, for they still needed to


    recognize each other.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Romeo knew his presence was not well-suited for the moment.


    ¡°I''ll head in first then? Arabe nodded, turning towards the vi.


    Romeo watched her silhouette disappear into the house before pulling out his cell phone to reply to his


    brothers'' messages.


    Old Mrs. Griffith on the sickbed was emotionally stirred, several times opening her mouth to speak, only


    to be too ovee to utter a word. Her hand was trembling, as if trying to grasp onto something.


    ¡°Mom, I know what you''re trying to say. Just take a moment to calm down, take it easy.¡± Louisa, holding


    her mother''s hand, urged anxiously. ¡°Just rx."


    "Yeah, Grandma, take it easy. Don''t rush.¡¯ Serena chimed in.


    Old Mrs. Griffith looked around the room filled with her family: her daughter and son-inw, her son, her


    grandchildren, and her most cherished granddaughter Serena, whom she had adored for eighteen


    years.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and flowed down silently.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying?" Keh quickly reached for a tissue to wipe her tears. "Are you feeling


    unwell?"


    Old Mrs. Griffith gazed at Serena with tear-filled eyes, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    Serena, too, was on the verge of tears. She knew her grandmother loved her the most. Among her five


    brothers, she was the one mast pampered.


    When she was a child, if her brothers misbehaved, their grandmother would scold them. But when


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serena made a mess, her grandmother would onlyugh heartily.


    Rumor had it, her mother had already told her grandmother the truth.


    Were her grandmother''s tears regret for the eighteen years of love she had given her, or were they


    because she couldn''t bear to part with her beloved granddaughter?


    Perhaps due to the emotional upheaval, Old Mrs. Griffith suddenly found herself gasping for breath.


    Her panting was heavy and exaggerated, like a fish out of water.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Mom." Louisa was immediately thrown into a panic.


    "Quick, get the nurse."


    As soon as Sampson finished speaking, May piped up, "The nurse went to take a shower. I told her I


    could keep an eye on things here. I didn''t expect the Lady to wake up all of a sudden"


    May regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth.


    Old Mrs. Griffith''s face had turned a shade of red from oxygen deprivation. Her emotional outburst,


    coupled with theck of oxygen, had caused her to hyperventte, making her body shake


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Everybody, step back!"


    A voice rang out urgently.


    Upon hearing Arabe''s voice, everyone felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off their chests.


    The crowd parted to make way for Arabe. Seeing the state Old Mrs. Griffith was in, Arabe


    immediately instructed, "May, go get my acupuncture kit from my room."


    ¡°Right away!" May dashed off to her room.


    Arabe quickly pressed a few acupressure points on Old Mrs. Griffith. When May returned with the


    acupuncture kit, Arabe swiftly applied the needles.


    Soon, Old Mrs. Griffith''s hyperventtion ceased, and her body slowly calmed down. Her eyes,


    however, filled with tears again as she looked at Arabe.


    ¡°Be, is Grandma going to be okay?" Louisa asked worriedly.


    "She''s fine, it''s just too crowded here, and she got too emotional,¡¯ Arabe took Old Mrs. Griffith''s pulse


    and continued, "It''s not serious."


    "That''s good, that''s good.¡± Louisa let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as Arabe was about to withdraw her hand, Old Mrs. Griffith on the bed suddenly gripped her


    wrist.


    Arabe looked at her in surprise, only to see Old Mrs. Griffith''s tear-filled eyes staring at her.


    Arabe could see a myriad of emotions flickering in her grandmother''s eyes. She gently started,


    "Grandma, since this is the first time we''ve met since you woke up, allow me to introduce myself. My


    name is Arabe, and I''ve been back in this family for about half a year now"

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Belinda Griffith''s eyes welled up with tears, her voice trembling as she whispered, ¡°The second time."


    Arabe furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ¡°The first time, you saved me by the roadside.¡± Belinda''s voice quivered, her tears trickling down her


    cheeks. "I remember you, it was you who saved me."


    Of all the cars that whizzed past, not one stopped to help, only Arabe had extended a helping hand.


    Belinda still remembered how weak she had felt, barely able to keep her eyes open due tock of


    oxygen, her head spinning with difort.


    Yet, Arabe''s appearance was like a breath of fresh air, a sight for sore eyes.


    This girl, she was incredibly beautiful, much like her daughter in her younger days.


    However, this child had a stronger aura than her young daughter did, and her features were even more


    stunning.


    Arabe''s eyes softened, it was unexpected that her grandma had noticed her back then.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No wonder Mom told me she saw a girl who looked a lot like me.¡± Louisa suddenly realized, ¡°She was


    talking about Be, not hallucinating."


    ¡°All of us missed you, Mom." Keh grinned, "We''re really overjoyed that you''ve woken up."


    ¡°Yeah, once again Be saved you.¡¯ Sampson chimed in with a smile, ¡°Including this time, she saved


    you four times"


    "Four times?¡± Belinda was taken aback. Wasn''t it only twice? When were the other two times that she


    had no recollection of?


    ¡°The first time was by the roadside."


    ¡°The second time she came here, took your pulse, and prescribed medication."


    ¡°The third time was when you learn about the baby mix-up, and you fainted in shock."


    ¡°The fourth time was just now."


    Belinda was surprised. She hadn''t expected her own granddaughter to have saved her four times.


    "Do you know that she''s the renowned Dr. Bell that everyone''s been talking about?"


    As soon as Sampson finished speaking, Belinda was even more surprised.


    She had heard the name Dr. Bell countless times during her search for treatment.


    She hadn''t expected such a mysterious figure in the medical field to be her own granddaughter.


    ¡°Be is an exceptional doctor. She''s confident she can cure your disease."


    Sampson''s words once again left Belinda in disbelief. She knew very well how serious her condition


    was.


    But her granddaughter could.


    "Really?" Belinda turned to Arabe, her eyes wide in disbelief, as if waiting for an answer.


    Everyone around her was smiling, including her grandsons.


    "Grandma, you may not believe what other quacks say, but everyone''s witnessed Be''s medical


    skills."


    ¡°If she says it''s possible, then there''s definitely no problem."


    ¡°Don''t be fooled by her young age, she knows a lot."


    ¡°You''ll realize, after spending some time with her, that she is a treasure trove of knowledge."


    ¡°Alright, stop babbling, let Grandma have a good chat with Be." Louisa chided.


    Belinda hadn''t expected her grandsons to hold such high regard for Arabe. It seemed that they all


    got along quite well over the past days.


    ¡°Are you a medical student?" Belinda asked.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    ¡°I learned from an elder member of ourmunity,¡¯ Arabe began gently, "I won''t im to be able to


    perform miracles, but I can handle basic medical emergencies without a hitch."


    ¡°Are you still in school?" Belinda inquired.


    ¡°Speaking of school; Arabe replied, ¡°Your granddaughter here scored perfect grades on her national


    exams.


    She''s been courted by prestigious schools from across the country but chose to attend Westerly


    College."


    ¡°She''s a freshman at Westerly College now. They''ve given her a lot of leeway, allowing her to attend


    sses at her own pace."


    "Her talents don''t stop at academics. She''s also quite gifted in arts. She led her team in apetition


    against other prestigious schools and emerged as the star, creating quite a buzz."


    ¡°In short, we could go on for days about your granddaughter''s virtues."


    Her brothers all chimed in, singing Arabe''s praises.


    Belinda was taken aback by the excellence of her long-lost granddaughter. Looking at Arabe''s sweet,


    beautiful face, her eyes brimmed with tears again.


    ¡°lL heard from Louisa that you''ve had a tough time over the past eighteen years,¡¯ Belinda said, her


    heart aching.


    ¡°It''s all in the past,¡¯ Arabe dismissed, brushing off the hardships of the past eighteen years with ease.


    Belinda felt the maturity and resilience in her words. What a wonderful child.


    She couldn''t help but squeeze Arabe''s hand, "I''m d you''re back. It proves there''s justice in the


    world. With the Collins family and your aunt and uncles around, you won''t have to suffer anymore."


    "I''m fine."


    ¡°If there''s anything you''re ufortable with in the house, just let us know."


    ¡°Everything''s great."


    ¡°Be is easy-going. She doesn''t fuss about anything,¡¯ rk said with a smile, "She never asks for


    anything.


    When we insist on buying her stuff, she ims it''s wasteful."


    "She''s always thinking about saving us money."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°We''ve said it before, the list of her virtues could go on and on."


    Louisa listened to her sons, feeling gratified to have such a considerate and well-behaved child.


    "I haven''t had time to prepare a present for our first meeting. Maybe when Christmas Eve arrives."


    Before Belinda could finish her sentence, Davidughed, ¡°Grandma, Christmas Eve has passed. It''s


    past midnight now. It''s Christmas Day: ¡°It''s Christmas already?¡± Belinda hadn''t realized how quickly


    time had passed.


    Arabe smiled, "Grandma, waking up is the best gift you could give me. Material wealth is secondary.


    My Parents, uncles, and brothers have already given me so much."


    ¡°That''s not the same!¡± Belinda immediately countered, "The sentiment from your grandmother is


    different. Let me think of a suitable gift to give you."


    And she set about pondering seriously.


    ¡°Why don''t you rest a bit? Be has been running about a lot because of your illness,¡¯ Louisa said with


    a smile, ¡°Once you rest, everyone else can too."


    After all, Be must have sacrificed a lot of her own work to take care of things here. If her grandmother


    could recover soon, it would ease Be''s burdens.


    ¡°Now that you''re awake, shall I give you your medicine?" Arabe asked, signaling May to bring the


    herbal concoction from the kitchen.


    ¡°It''s Christmas, maybe I could skip it today.¡± Belinda caught a whiff of the strong medicine from afar.


    Ever since she fell ill, she had been consuming all sorts of medicine to the point where she was


    somewhat reluctant now.


    ¡°This medicine is good for you.¡± Arabe took the bowl of medicine and gently coaxed her.


    Thinking about how the prescription was written by her own granddaughter, Belinda decided to brave it


    out, ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "Here, drink it slowly¡± Arabe spoon-fed her the medicine.


    Serena, who was watching from the side, was amazed at how naturally and harmoniously they seemed


    to get along.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Was it because of the good impression Arabe left on Grandma during their first meeting, then saving


    her three times, and with her brothers constantly singing her praises?


    Was that why Grandma adored her so much?


    Although Serena understood, it was natural for Arabe''s own grandmother to treat her well after she


    returned home.


    However, Serena felt a hint of emptiness and loss. She had been standing by the bed for a while now,


    but ever since Arabe appeared, Grandma couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    Belinda showered Arabe with concern.


    She didn''t even nce at Serena.


    Atst, after finishing her medicine, Belindamented with a cheerful smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Be''s


    medicine to be not bitter at all, much better than other doctors. After one sip, I can tell she¡¯s highly


    skilled"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She even gave Arabe a thumbs-up, singing her praises.


    Everyone saw Belinda''s furrowed eyebrows rx. They couldn''t help butugh.


    This adorable olddy didn¡¯t bother to prepare her fibs.


    ¡°Grandma, I''m so d to see you awake, but I have to go back to my homnd for some business.¡±


    rk stepped forward, gently taking Grandma''s hand in his own, ¡°I''lle to visit you another day."


    ¡°You little rascal, what are you off to again? I hardly see you throughout the year.¡± Before Louisa


    finished, another son interrupted.


    ¡°Grandma, you rest and recover. I have some urgent matters and need to head back home too. You


    must follow Be''s advice. Whatever she says you can eat, you do. Whatever she says you can''t, you


    don''t"


    ¡°Hans, you''re leaving too?" Louisa was slightly annoyed, ¡°Today is Christmas, instead of spending it


    with your sister, you all are rushing off to do what? No one''s leaving until you exin!"


    It was a rare asion to have everyone gathered, yet not even half a day had passed and they were


    about to scatter.


    ¡°Um, Mom, Grandma, I have sore matters to attend to as well, I''m catching a flight back with Hans."


    Everyone turned to look at the speaker, it was Chasel.


    Louisa was about to explode.


    ¡°Mom. Arabe spoke up with a smile, "Hans, Chasel, and rk have already spent Christmas with me


    ahead of time. I''ve received the surprises and gifts, and I''m very touched and happy. This is the first


    time in eighteen years that so many people have celebrated with me, giving me so many surprises and


    touching moments. I''m already very content."


    Upon hearing this, everyone felt a pang of sympathy.


    They''d given Serena these surprises andpanionship for eighteen years, yet Arabe only had half


    a day.


    ¡°Let them go. They must have other work that''s been held up."


    Arabe''s magnanimity made Louisa even more displeased with her three sons, ¡°Look at your sister.


    How understanding and considerate she is to speak up for you at every turn, yet you guys..."


    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡± David immediately went over, slinging an arm over her shoulder with a cheeky grin,


    ¡°You still have me, right? Those three blockheads don''t know the first thing about cheering up a sister.


    All three of thembined aren''t as good as me!"


    The three brothers sent him warning nces, as if to say: Dare to badmouth us in front of our sister?


    Just try it!


    David chose to ignore them, ¡°Without them, we have more time to spend with Be, with Grandma,


    isn''t that better? They''ll have more time to spend with our sister undistracted once they''re done with


    their work, that''s great! Let me make it clear, all of you!"


    He thought, "Man, why do you guys look so scary when I''m speaking up for you?"


    David plucked up his courage, ¡°Anyway, all of us must make time during the holidays. We''re a big


    family, we can''t do without anyone! We''re all spending this Christmas together!"


    ¡°Agreed!¡± The first to respond was Grandma from her sickbed.


    Sampson also agreed.


    Hans agreed readily, ¡°No problem."

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Chasel and rk were on board too. They''d been nning to give Be a huge surprise.


    Once they left, Louisa remained a bit dissatisfied. Kehforted her while Grandma Belinda had a


    long chat with Arabe, only ncing at Serena when she grew tired.


    Louisa had already discussed Serena staying with the family.


    Belinda spoke kindly, "Serena, now that your sister''s back, you two need to get along."


    Serena nodded, replying gracefully, "Don''t worry, Grandma. I really like Be. She even gave me a


    present tonight."


    ¡°Oh, really?" Belinda nodded, smiling, "That''s good. I''m a bit tired, off to bed now.


    She was still holding Arabe¡¯s hand, "Let''s chat more tomorrow."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe helped her to bed, turned off the lights, and left Grandma''s room.


    Before leaving, she reminded the caregivers and servants to keep a close watch.


    Although Serena felt a bit disappointed, she returned to her room and made a Facebook post.


    [Didn''t expect Mom and Dad to prepare such a grand surprise for me. Unfortunately, I was overseas


    creating a surprise for them and didn''t witness these beautiful fireworks. The video was from the


    servants. For 18 years, I''ve kept all the love from my family close to my heart. Love you guys.]


    She added a heart emoji at the end of the post.


    The fireworks video she obtained from the servants was particrly brilliant and beautiful.


    At the end of the video, she added several photos of the gifts her family gave her.


    She even wrote the names of each family member who gave her gifts, like Hans, Chasel, and so on.


    To prevent her family from thinking she was showing off, she didn''t make the post visible to them.


    Everyone else saw her Facebook post.


    Within two minutes of posting, she received over a hundred likes.


    Dozens ofments appeared immediately, and the number continued to rise.


    [OMG, what kind of fairy-tale family is this? Fireworks and presents. All limited edition!]


    [I passed by Reflections Vist night and shot a video. I was wondering which wealthy man prepared


    this surprise for his girlfriend. I didn''t expect such a romantic idea came from your parents. So cool.]


    [I don''t need a dozen of these family members, just one is enough.]


    [Serena is so lucky, living in such a happy environment and enjoying every single day.]


    [Serena, you''re so fortunate to have a loving family and us, your loving friends.]


    When Serena saw their praises and envy, her mood improved once again.


    Meanwhile, Arabe left Grandma''s room and saw May sitting at the junction of the living room and


    garden, engrossed in her phone. Arabe approached and heard her mutter something like, "How


    could this happen!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but she seemed to beining.


    Arabe asked with a smirk, ¡°Still not going to bed?"


    "Ms. Be?" May turned back, asking in surprise, ¡°You''re not going to bed yet.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    "Hey, just stepped out of Grandma''s room, what about you?" Arabe asked in a gentle whisper.


    ¡°I''m well, I''m not tired yet."


    ¡°What were you mumbling about on your phone earlier?"


    "Well." Seeing no one was around, May moved closer to Arabe and whispered, "It was Serena''s post


    on Facebook, a bit too showy if you ask me. She wanted to unt the expensive gifts she received from


    her family and even posted pictures of them. For each gift, she attached a note mentioning who it was


    from, too obvious."


    ¡°What''s wrong with that?" Arabeughed. Wasn''t it just like Serena''s style?


    She had always been this way. If she didn''t unt the gifts, it would be unlike her.


    ¡°But you''re the famous calligrapher Labe! Your words are worth their weight in gold. She wanted to


    show off the value of the gift but didn¡¯t want to give you due credit. Look at the photo, she just wrote


    ¡®sister, without specifying which sister. Who knows who she''s referring to?"


    This meant Serena merely wanted to show off the value of the gifts, not her real rtionship with


    Arabe.


    ¡°It feels a bit maniptive." May couldn''t help expressing indignation on Arabe¡¯s behalf, ¡°Either don''t


    unt it at all, or mention who it''s from."


    ¡°Enough, go to sleep." Arabe didn''t seem to mind. She had never taken Serena seriously, not in the


    past, not now.


    Meanwhile, in a luxury car, a rich youngd scrolling through Facebook couldn''t help teasing his friend.


    "Martin, your darling is showing off her gifts. Howe I don''t see anything from you?"


    There were gifts from her parents, uncle, sister, and several brothers.


    Only Martin was missing.


    He was nowhere in the text, nor in the pictures. Going through Serena''s previous Facebook posts, it


    seemed like Martin had never been mentioned.


    "Do people still not know you''re her boyfriend?" The richd leaned back nonchntly, phone in hand,


    casually asking, "That ring and ne, I remember you having a hard time getting them. But they are


    nowhere to be found on her Facebook. She most likely considers you a backup."


    Beside him, a young man with neatly cropped hair and clear eyes exuded a charm and maturity beyond


    his years. Despite being dressed in a suit, his youth and upbringing were evident.


    Such an upbringing shaped by wealth from a young age, his every move radiated elegance.


    His name was Martin, who had apanied Serena to Lidaria today on the pretext of work.


    After Serena went to her uncle''s house, he met up with some friends. Now, they were nning to stay


    overnight at a friend''s hotel.


    ¡°All the gifts from family members have been disyed except yours.¡± The richd hadn''t finished his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    sentence.


    Martin calmly interjected, ¡°I haven''t passed the test yet. I''m not considered her real family."


    "Why do you care so much?" The richd couldn''t help but put his phone away, staring at him in


    disbelief. "It''s just a girl. How can she mess with your mind like this? Listen to my advice, if she''s


    keeping you hidden, let''s find someone else. There''s plenty of women, why let her have you wrapped


    around her finger?"


    It was then Martin looked at him, ¡°I don''t want to hear this from you again."


    The richd was taken aback, "Do you enjoy being apdog?"


    "I just like her, doesn''t matter what I am to her."


    Previously, she was engaged to Romeo, and all he could do was watch from afar. Later, it was rumored


    that the engagement was called off privately.


    As for the reason, he wasn''t sure.


    The fact that she was willing to be with him was more than enough.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    At this moment, Martin pulled out his phone, found her Facebook post and watched the entire video


    diligently.


    He liked the post and even left ament.


    [Your family sure knows how to create surprises and romance. There''s much I can learn from them.]


    When the wealthyd saw Martin had typed such a long sentence, his eyes nearly popped out of his


    sockets.


    "So, you''re on Facebook too? I thought you didn''t use it. I mean, you''re on Facebook but you never like


    any of my posts."


    "You''re not her." Martin put away his phone, his expression somewhat dismissive. "Besides, why on


    earth would a grown man post on Facebook, wanting likes?"


    "Fine, my bad!"


    Serena saw that the number ofments had exceeded two hundred and she was overjoyed. Then,


    upon seeing Martin''sment, her face fell.


    Hmph, so he finally admitted he had a lot to learn!


    When Romeo had prepared such a grand surprise for Arabe, and then there was him, simply


    handing it over without an ounce of surprise. He was so frugal and rigid!


    Totally uninteresting!


    So, Serena responded to many people but deliberately ignored him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a while, Serena could not resist clicking on the fireworks video again. At the time, many of the


    staff at Reflections Vi had looked up at the night sky, taking photos and videos with their cell phones,


    gasping in amazement. They were all guessing who had arranged the fireworks disy and how much


    it must have cost.


    Serena felt a sweet sensation in her heart. She was watching the video when, unexpectedly, the


    camera panned over and she thought she saw Martha''s figure. She was standing by arge tree,


    seemingly watching the fireworks.


    Because the camera moved so quickly, the figure was a bit blurry even when she paused the video, but


    Serena could vaguely guess that it was Martha.


    Martha had mentioned that she had heard the fireworksst night but didn''t go out to watch them.


    If she was in the garden at the time, why would she lie about it?


    Could it be that Martha, being of old age, had forgotten after watching the fireworks?


    Was there something wrong with her health?


    Or had Martha seen the news and thought that the fireworks disy was not as grand as the one her


    brothers had prepared for Arabel? So was it because she didn''t want Serena to feel upset and


    deliberately kept it a secret?


    Thinking this, Serena felt grateful for Martha, who always thought about her.


    The next morning.


    Belinda woke up in a daze, hearing someone speaking.


    It sounded like her great-granddaughter''s gentle, soft voice.


    She was asking the caregiver if anything unusual had happened the previous night. Then it was


    Arabe''s voice, checking the monitor. She looked at the data, and spoke with the caregiver for a while.


    After a moment, a pair of soft hands rested on Belinda''s leg.


    Arabe sat by the bed, gently massaging her grandmother''s leg while discussing the medical


    condition with the caregiver. She also spoke to the other staff about the day''s precautions and a


    change in the prescription, recing one of the herbs with red lotus seeds.


    Belinda was already awake, but thefortable massage made her rx and drift back to sleep.


    She hadn''t slept thisfortably in a long time.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Not sure how long she had slept, Belinda woke to a world of pure white.


    The snow had ceased, everything was draped in white, as far as the eye could see.


    Arabe sat by the bed massaging Belinda. Seeing her awake, her eyes softened, "Grandma, you''re


    awake."


    "Be. How long have I been asleep? What time is it?"


    "12 aclock.¡± Arabe carefully helped her up, "Be careful, take it slow.


    Belinda managed to sit up, her gaze never leaving Arabe, her tone filled with concern, "Have you


    had lunch?


    Have you been massaging me all morning? My silly girl. Your hands must be sore! Let me rub them for


    you."


    She had vaguely heard her granddaughter talking to the maid earlier in the morning, even helping her


    massage.


    Time had quickly passed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''m not hungry, nor tired.¡± Arabe smiled softly, "But you can eat something light today. How about I


    wheel you over to join everyone for lunch?"


    Today was Christmas. It was more lively when everyone gathered together.


    "Sounds good." Belinda agreed, her eyes crinkling with amusement as she looked at her


    granddaughter. Such a thoughtful, considerate, and sensible girl.


    Arabe assisted her, while the maid hurriedly came over to help.


    "Miss Be has been taking care of you all morning, none of us can rece her. She just wants to do


    something for you personally."


    Hearing noises from the room, Serena, whe had been waiting outside, hurried in.


    "Grandma, you''re awake. Lunch is ready, let''s eat together. It''s been a while since we had a meal


    together."


    Seeing Arabe pushing the wheelchair, she smiled, "Arabe, let me do it. You''ve been working all


    morning."


    "It''s okay.¡± Arabe''s tone was indifferent.


    The maid wanted to remind Serena to not overstep. In the eyes of Belinda, Be had massaged her all


    morning without anyints, while Serena had just walked in with sweet words, trying to take credit


    without doing anything.


    It wasn''t very appropriate.


    Unaware of what had transpired, Serena stayed beside Belinda, smiling sweetly.


    "Grandma, I dreamed so many times about this day. Finally, it''se true. You''re awake and we can


    all have a meal together."


    Before she could finish, there was a loud bang that scared her into shrieking and stepping back.


    A smart robot about a meter high had unexpectedly exploded, scattering debris everywhere. Arabe


    immediately shielded Belinda on the wheelchair with her back, blocking the sudden danger.


    Several people were shocked.


    Belinda was startled as well, and Arabe hurriedlyforted, "Grandma, it''s okay. It''s just a robot that


    suddenly exploded. Take deep breaths, exhale slowly, rx."


    Belinda first worried about Arabe''s condition, ¡°Are you okay? Is your back hurt?"


    "I just saw some debris hit Miss Be''s back." The maid was quite frightened, the incident happened so


    suddenly, so quickly, she hadn''t had time to react and debris had hit Be¡¯s back.


    She was worried about Be getting injured and hurriedly went to get help.


    ¡°Let me see!" Belinda grabbed Arabe''s arm, insisting to see her back.


    Arabe turned around, "It''s okay, I was just hit, it doesn''t hurt."


    "You silly girl. You just rushing in like that."


    ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡± Arabe carefully checked, thankfully it was winter, they were wearing


    thick clothes and she had protected her, so the debris hadn''t hurt Belinda.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Serena was dumbfounded, only snapping out of it when Arabe stepped forward to inspect the robot.


    She quickly rushed to Belinda''s side, crouching down and asking, ¡°Grandma, are you alright?"


    ¡°I''m fine"


    A shiver ran down Serena''s spine as she realized her own fear. She had instinctively stepped back,


    unlike Arabe who had immediately rushed to protect their grandmother, showing concern for her


    wellbeing.


    Would Grandma think she was a coward, that she preferred her own granddaughter more?


    If that was the case, then she had been negligent!


    ¡°Be!"


    At that moment, a crowd of people rushed towards Arabe, all inquiring about her injuries.


    But Arabe was calmly inspecting the fragments of the robot, ¡°This robot is a knockoff. It looks like the


    popr high-end intelligent robot CX203, but it''s made up of substandard parts inside, and the


    explosion was due to the poor quality of theseponents."


    The crowd was astonished. How could a substandard product appear in Sampson''s house?


    At that moment, a servant knelt down, crying in fear, ¡°Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Sampson. I didn''t check


    properly when this batch of robots arrived. It almost injured Ms. Be and Old Mrs. Griffith. I''m really


    sorry."


    ¡°It already has.¡± Sampson''s eyes darkened, but when he looked at Arabe, they softened, ¡°I''ll have a


    nurse check you over, and if necessary, we''ll go to the hospital."


    ¡°Yes, yes, we should go. I didn''t even react when the explosion happened, and Be had already


    thrown herself on me to protect me." Belinda was particrly moved. She hadn''t expected the child to


    risk her own life to protect her.


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m a doctor.¡± Arabe was confident, ¡°I just got hit, but I have manyyers on, I''m alright."


    ¡°Really? You cant lie to me.¡¯ Louisa was still very worried.


    ¡°Really, I''m fine.¡± Arabe walked over to her grandmother, pushing her wheelchair, ¡°Let''s go have


    dinner."


    "Have someone thoroughly investigate where this originated from.¡± Sampson instructed.


    Was it someone daring enough to sell him a knockoff armong a batch of real ones?


    Or had someone secretly switched the genuine one out?


    Or was it due to some other reason?


    ¡°Find it out"


    "Yes." The butler was terrified, relieved that Ms. Be hadn''t been injured or bleeding, otherwise, he''d


    be in trouble for hisck of oversight!


    After this incident, Belinda had Arabe sit next to her, with David shamelessly sitting on Arabe''s


    other side.


    Sampson voiced his concern, ¡°You have plenty of time to eat with your sister at home. I''m only here for


    a few days, won''t you get up?"


    ¡°Uncle Sampson, you''re an elder, and you''re fighting for a seat with your junior.¡± David refused to


    budge, ¡°If you want to have dinner with Be, you can visit her at home."


    ¡°I will visit more often in the future."


    "Forget it, Sampson, I''ve never won a fight for a seat next to Be, let''s sit together.¡± Keh pulled


    Sampson down to sit.


    ¡°David, your eleventh global tour concert is in Lidaria, right?"


    The implication behind Sampson''s words was: you still have time to change your mind.


    ¡°Uncle Sampson, I understand!¡± David chuckled, ¡°You''ll definitely bring a crowd to support me, right?


    You''ll handle all the venue and equipment issues, won''t you? Thanks, Uncle Sampson. Here''s to you."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Belindaughed heartily, it had been a while since the whole family had sat down for a meal together.


    She reached out to serve Arabe.


    ¡°No need, Grandma, I can do it myself."


    Arabe took the initiative to serve food to the elders, David held out his bowl expectantly.


    ¡°What would David like?"


    ¡°Whatever you feel like serving, I¡¯m not picky."


    As long as it was served by his beloved sister, even a clove of garlic or a slice of onion, he would finish


    it all!


    Arabe chuckled and served him a shrimp. David was over the moon, immediately took out his phone


    to snap a photo, and posted it on Twitter, [This is the most delicious shrimp I¡¯ve eaten in my entire life.]


    He even teased his brothers in a group chat.


    [Be''s shrimp, it''s big, fresh, and sweet] Hans: Knife.jpg Chasel: Beating jpg rk: Roll.jpg David''s


    mood got even better, and he ate with gusto.


    Serena felt like a thorn in a cushion. She felt like an outsider. Everyone was chatting with Arabe and


    hardly anyone noticed her.


    She kept consoling herself: Uncle Sampson and Grandma just recognized Arabe. They were curious


    about her, so naturally, they would ask her more questions, care about her, and talk to her.


    But on a second thought, Mom, Dad, and even David, who had been with Arabe for such a long time,


    were ignoring her, which was quite unreasonable.


    ¡°Serena, try this.¡± Sampson noticed that Serena was unusually quiet today, and served her some food.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sampson."


    Arabe was oblivious to the fact that this type of shrimp had sold out in the market.


    Seafood vendors didn''t understand, ¡°Why are so many people buying this type of shrimp today? Some


    have run around several markets and couldn''t find it, so they came to buy from me."


    ¡°Because this is the same type of shrimp David had!" A fan took out her phone, showed the photo


    David had posted, and said excitedly, ¡°We want this type of shrimp! David said it was the most


    delicious shrimp he''s ever eaten, we want to try it too!"


    ¡°Oh, so that''s why¡± The vendor still didn''t understand. A superstar takes a bite of shrimp, and it causes


    such a stir?


    ¡°I''ll take the rest, pack them all for me!¡± A fan said generously.


    ¡°No, no, we are all David''s fans, could you leave me two pounds of shrimp, sis?"


    ¡°A pound is enough for me."


    "Or, how about we eat together at noon? Then we can take a picture and post it on Twitter @David."


    ¡°That sounds great!"


    Meanwhile, several major grocery shopping apps also quicklyunched this type of shrimp: Delivered


    to your home within an hour. David''s exact type of shrimp, $59.9 per pound, $100 for two pounds.


    After dinner.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe took her grandma for a walk in the garden, Serena mustered up the courage to approach,


    ¡°Arabe, let me do it"


    From the moment Grandma woke up, Arabe had been monopolizing her for a long time.


    She also wanted to get closer to her grandma, afraid that her grandma would grow distant from her, the


    granddaughter with no blood ties, now that she had a biological granddaughter.


    But Belinda kindly said, ¡°Let Be apany me for a while longer, you go rest first."


    ¡°Grandma, I''m not tired. I was waiting outside the door this morning, when I heard you woke up, I


    rushed in. I want to apany you too."


    ¡°I need to talk to your sister."


    Only then did Serena say somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Then Arabe, when you''re tired, call me, and I''ll take


    care of Grandma."


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe agreed.


    Serena left the garden somewhat dejectedly, just now at the dinner table, Grandma and Arabe had


    talked so much, and they still had more to say.


    How could there be so much to talk about!


    It must be because of the robot incident, Grandma thought she was a coward, thought Arabe, the


    biological granddaughter, was more reliable.


    She hated herself, she should have been braver, reacted faster. Then she wouldn''t have been


    upstaged by Arabe!

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    No, she had to figure out a way to get her grandma''s attention back on her.


    Just then, she received a WhatsApp message.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    [What''re you up to?] It was from Martin.


    Serena had no intention of responding to him, but she thought about it, and apart from Martha, she had


    no one else to confide in!


    So she replied with an unhappy emoji.


    Martin called her, wanting to find out what happened, but nobody answered, so he messaged her on


    WhatsApp again.


    [What''s wrong?] [Who upset you?] [Do you feel aggrieved?] After a while, seeing no response from


    Serena, Martin called her again.


    On the other end, nobody picked up. Martin stared at his phone, a worry evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Martin, how many times have I called you! I''ve practically knocked the door down, what on earth are


    you doing?"


    A young heir pushed the door of the Presidential Suite wide open, only to find Martin sitting on the


    couch, engrossed in his phone.


    ¡°You''re just sitting here, and you didn''t even open the door for me. Never mind, it''s Christmas today,


    how about we go out and have some fun?"


    "Can that make someone happy?" Martin seemed to be asking, but also seemed to have found an


    answer.


    ¡°Of course, isn''t it better than sitting here like a log?"


    "Then I''m leaving.¡¯ Martin grabbed his jacket and brushed past him.


    As Martin entered the elevator, the young heir tried to follow him in, but was warned off by his gaze and


    could only stop in his tracks.


    "You, you''re not actually going to find her, are you?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the elevator doors closed.


    Serena stood on the balcony of her bedroom, watching as Arabe wheeled her grandma around the


    garden.


    She so wanted to be close to Grandma.


    Her phone lit up again and again. When she checked it, she saw 4 missed calls and 7 unread


    messages.


    [Serena, do you want to go out and have some fun?] [Or would you prefer to go shopping?] [No matter


    what you want to do, I''ll be there with you.] [Don''t be upset.] Serena let out a coldugh. She had said


    she was not happy, but in half an hour, this guy had only made 4 calls and sent 7 messages, clearly he


    didn''t take her seriously!


    Serena continued to ignore him, but after a while, she suddenly saw a bunch of smiley face balloons


    being released into the sky.


    Each balloon had a huge smiley face.


    There were so many of them, it was quite a sight to behold.


    She was a little surprised, then she looked at her phone. It was a surprise Martin had prepared for her.


    [Serena, do you see the balloons?] [Do you feel better?] [I hope you can smile like these faces every


    day. You look the best when you smile.] [Don''t be upset.] [No matter what happens, if you don''t want


    me to know, I''ll just be there for you. If you want my help, I''ll definitely see it through.] The usually


    reticent Martin even sent her a rare hug emoji.


    Serena finally felt a little better, [Not bad, you know how to be romantic.] [Do you like it?] Martin asked


    gently, [Next time, we''ll do it again.]

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Serena shot off a cheerful emoji.


    Seeing her happiness, Martin''s eyes softened and a faint smile yed on his lips.


    [Feel like stepping out?] Martin asked gently, [I''m just outside.] [No.] Serena wanted to stay home,


    hoping for a chance to get closer to her grandmother.


    [Well, you rest up, and when you''re ready, just let me know. I''lle and get you.] [Mmhm.] After


    replying, Serena stopped engaging him and pulled out her phone, capturing this grand spectacle for a


    future Facebook post.


    Martin''s status as her boyfriend was not yet suitable for public disclosure. She''d wait until his worth


    increased a bit more before deciding.


    In the garden.


    Belinda genuinely wanted to speak with Arabe, but before she could broach the subject, she was


    taken aback by the sight of the sky filled with smiling-faced balloons. The scene was especially


    stunning against the snowy backdrop.


    ¡°Who arranged this?¡± Belinda admired the view with augh, "It''s quite lovely"


    "Does grandma like it?" Arabe asked with a smile, ¡®I''ll take a picture for you."


    ¡°Why don''t we take one together?"


    Belinda called over a servant to help them take a few pictures.


    The white snowy world and the sky full of pink balloons formed their backdrop. Arabe crouched


    down, parallel to the wheelchair, and both of themughed at the camera.


    With the balloons, all bearing cheerful faces, as their backdrop, the photos turned out exceptionally


    joyful and appealing.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant snapped a series of pictures for them. Suddenly, she eximed, "It''s snowing, Mrs.


    Belinda, Ms.


    Be, shall I take a few more pictures for you?"


    The falling snowkes lent a more dreamy and beautiful touch to the entire scene.


    From afar, Serena spotted her grandmother and Arabe using her surprise balloons as a backdrop for


    their photo shoot!


    Martin had finally gotten his act together and prepared such a grand surprise for her, only for it to be


    stolen as a backdrop for someone else''s photos!


    She was somewhat upset. Following this, her parents, uncle, and David ran into the garden, each vying


    to take pictures with them.


    The scene was quite lively.


    Feeling left out, Serena quickened her pace towards the garden.


    "Great, just perfect, this pose is excellent, hold it" The servant snapped a few more pictures, each one


    capturing their radiant smiles, "Shall we change poses?"


    ¡°It''s my turn!" David firmly clung to Arabe''s arm, refusing to let go, ¡°You''ve all had your turn next to


    Be, now it''s my turn!"


    "You kid, you have no manners." Louisa was irritated, softly scolding her son, "You can at least let your


    uncle have a turn, and you won''t even let your own mother have a shot! Have you forgotten who


    brought you into this world through all the pain and hardship?"


    "Mom, who was the one who wanted a daughter instead of a son? Who was the one who cried when


    her son was born?" David clung even tighter to his sister''s arm, "Anyway, I want to take a few pictures


    with my sister.


    You can negotiate with grandma."


    ¡°Mom, look at your grandson, he''s so infuriating!" Louisa was somewhat helpless, looking pleadingly at


    her mother.


    ¡°Ah, indeed, this kid really has no manners. You won''t be like him, will you? You, Keh, and


    Sampson, all of you go stand in the back!"


    Louisa was momentarily speechless.


    The snow wasing down harder. Once they managed to snap thest picture, the butler hurriedly


    came over with umbres for them.


    ¡°It''s too cold, Grandma. Let me take you back inside."


    Arabe was worried that the freezing weather might give her grandmother a cold.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡¯ Belinda was overjoyed today.


    A servant hurried over, bringing a scarf and woolen hat, which Arabe quickly put on her grandmother.


    Belinda watched her considerate granddaughter, feeling a warmth spreading in her heart.


    When Serena arrived, Arabe was pushing her grandmother back home, their happy chatter filling the


    air, as if they had just finished a family photo shoot.


    Serena''s steps awkwardly halted as she watched them in the snowyndscape. She suddenly felt like


    the ultimate outsider.


    "Serena, what are you doing out here? It''s freezing,e inside," Keh called out to her, not


    understanding why she was standing at the door.


    ¡°lL came to pick up Grandma." Serena tried to hide her emotions, forcing a smile, "Arabe, let me


    push her.


    You''ve been looking after her for so long."


    The implication was clear: It was her turn now!


    "I''m tired, I need to rest, Belinda said, a hint of fatique in her voice, signaling that she didn''t want to


    engage in idle chatter anymore.


    However, a thought crossed her mind. There was still something she wanted to discuss with Arabe.


    ¡°Be, take me to my room, I have something to talk to you about."


    Serena was taken aback, feeling as awkward as a cat on a hot tin roof. She couldn''t understand why


    her grandmother seemed so close to Arabe since she woke up, even though they were not blood-


    rted.


    And even if her grandmother liked Arabe, why was she being ignored? Left feeling awkward?


    ¡°Serena, you should go get some rest too,¡¯ Sampson, sensing her difort, tried to smooth things


    over.


    Serena felt humiliated. She refused to believe that her grandmother had so much to talk about with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Arabe.


    Was this just a way to get rid of her, the granddaughter without any blood ties?


    All the excuses about being tired and needing rest were just that - excuses!


    Her grandmother merely wanted to talk to Arabe alone, that was it!


    Serena, feeling a sour grape, nced at Arabe. She wondered what tricks Arabe had up her


    sleeve to have everyone wrapped around her little finger.


    Arabe, sensing her displeasure and jealousy, moved forward, pushing her grandmother to her room.


    Meanwhile, Louisa was looking at the photos they had taken earlier. Keh suggested she take a


    nap, and the two of them went upstairs.


    "Serena,¡¯ Sampson, noticing her mood, tried tofort her.


    ¡°It''s okay, Uncle Sampson. I''m going to take a nap," she responded, managing to put on a brave face.


    "Don''t take it to heart."


    "lL know, don''t worry, Uncle Sampson."


    In the bedroom.


    Arabe and the servant helped her grandmothery down, and then tucked her in.


    ¡°Be, there''s something grandma needs to talk to you about."


    Belinda held her granddaughter''s hand, taking a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking, ¡°I


    don''t know if your mother told you about your grandfather''s illness. You''re so skilled in medicine, you


    even managed to handle my difficult situation. I was hoping you could take a look at him, so we don''t


    have to live apart."


    Arabe understood, it was about this matter.


    She knew that her grandfather wasn''t well, but she didn''t know the specifics.


    ¡°The thing is, I have a daughter, and two sons. The elder son is Bard, and the younger is Sampson.


    Bard took your grandfather to another country for treatment, while Sampson stayed with me in Lidaria¡±"


    Although it was Christmas Day and it might not be the best time to ask.


    There was probably no more skilled doctor in the world than her own granddaughter.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    After a lengthy exnation, Arabe finally nodded in understanding. "Got it, I''ll take a look at it in a


    couple of days."


    She nned to return to her home country after Christmas, to work on Carol''s antidote with Grandpa


    Beck.


    The poison in Carol''s body was acting up more frequently now.


    Each urrence was a bone-chilling torment.


    She didn''t have much time left to wait.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As for Grandpa''s situation, there was still some leeway.


    Once Serena returned to her room, she couldn''t shake off the thought that her grandmother had started


    to favor Arabe since the robot explosion incident.


    If such a dangerous event could happen again.


    If given the chance, she would definitely impress her grandma!


    An hourter.


    The maid pulled back the curtains in Belinda''s bedroom. Serena had already prepared a bowl of


    oatmeal porridge in the kitchen. She brought it to her grandmother, grinning from ear to ear. "Grandma,


    let me feed you some breakfast."


    "Serena, haven''t you taken your midday nap?¡± Belinda was a bit surprised to see her.


    "I''m not sleepy." Serena replied with a sweet smile. "I just learned how to make this online, not sure if


    it''ll taste good."


    "You went and cooked yourself.¡± Belinda chuckled. "You could have asked the maid."


    ¡°I wanted to do it myself." Serena insisted, grinning yfully. "Finally, I can serve my grandma. I can''t


    pass up such a rare opportunity."


    Belindaughed at her antics.


    "Grandma, you don''t know how happy I was when I saw you wake up."


    "Seeing you makes me happy too, dear."


    "Why don''t you give it a taste?" Serena spooned a bit of the porridge to Belinda¡¯s mouth.


    Being pampered by her granddaughter, who had grown up and matured, Belinda was moved. She


    nodded approvingly. "Delicious, so vorful."


    ¡°Getting praised by you really makes all the effort worth it"


    ¡°Did you spend the whole afternoon in the kitchen?" Belinda felt a pang of guilt. ¡°You should rest more


    when you have time off."


    "Lmisspoke, it wasn''t the whole afternoon, just a short while. Because I was so excited about the end


    result, the process felt especially meaningful and brief."


    Serena fed her another spoonful, smiling. "If Grandma likes it, I''ll make more. Not just oatmeal


    porridge, anything you want to eat, I can learn how to make."


    Belindaughed heartily. "You''ve be quite the sweet talker."


    ¡°That''s because I haven''t seen or talked to you in so long, so I might be a little cheesy"


    After feeding her a bowl of porridge, Serena snuggled up to her grandmother.


    "Grandma, promise me you won''t get sick anymore. I wish you could be healthy, just like when you


    used to take me out for walks."


    Belinda gently patted her back. "Alright, I promise I won''t get sick anymore."


    Serena beamed and extended her little pinky. "Pinky promise?"


    Belindaughed again. "You really never grow up, do you?"


    After the pinky promise, Serena hugged her grandma again, looking content. "Grandma, can I take you


    out for a walk?"


    The maid couldn''t help but suggest, ¡°Madam just woke up, maybe it''s better to wait untilter.¡±

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Outside, a nket of snow covered thend, making it difficult for anyone, especially the elderly and


    the sick, to


    venture out without catching a cold.


    Serena couldn''t help but feel slightly annoyed. She thought, ¡°Why can''t she just mind her own


    business?¡±


    But she still cajoled her grandmother, "The view outside is so beautiful, Grandma. If we wait any longer,


    the sun


    will set and we won''t be able to see this stunning winter wondend.¡¯


    Belinda and Serena''s mother had a habit of indulging her requests¡ªa habit she had been nurturing for


    eighteen


    years. This time was no different.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s go outside.¡±


    Serena was overjoyed. As she tried to help her grandmother onto the wheelchair, she found that her


    grandmother was heavier than she expected. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t lift her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re not even half as strong as Be." Belinda chuckled. ¡°Despite her petite frame, Be''s quite


    strong."


    Serena quickly turned to the maid, "Why aren''t you helping me?"


    "You''re sweating, Serena.¡± Belinda noticed beads of sweat forming on Serena''s forehead and chuckled


    again.


    ¡°Don''t rush, it''s okay.¡±


    Finally, with the maid''s help, Serena managed to move her grandmother onto the wheelchair.


    ¡°Madam, Serena, I''ll join you two,¡¯ the maid volunteered.


    ¡°No need. I can take care of Grandma,¡¯ Serena insisted.


    Before the maid could respond, Serena continued, "Why can''t I take Grandma out alone? Are you


    afraid that I


    won''t take care of her as well as my sister, or that you can''t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Serena, that''s not what I meant at all!" The maid was taken aback by Serena''s sudden outburst.


    Serena pushed her grandmother outside, ignoring the maid. Belinda understood Serena''s intentions


    and


    reassured her, "Nata meant no harm, Serena. You know how sick I am. She''s just worried about me.¡±


    ¡°lL won''t let anything dangerous happen to you. If something does happen, it''ll be to me first.¡±


    "Don''t say such things, it''s bad luck.¡± Belinda chuckled, changing the topic.


    "Look, Grandma! That blossom tree is blooming. It''s so beautiful! Let me take you closer¡± Serena


    perked up.


    The pink blossoms were a sight for sore eyes.


    "Let me pick some for you to admire indoors," Serena suggested, reaching for a low hanging branch.


    But even


    with her tip-toes, she couldn''t reach.


    Watching Serena, Belinda was reminded of Serena''s childhood. ¡°I remember when you were little and


    you tried


    to pick fruits from the tree. You''d bounce around just like this.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Serenanded heavily, bumping into the wheelchair. The icy


    ground was


    slippery, causing the wheelchair to slide forward. And just ahead was a downward slope.


    "Grandma!"


    Serena rushed forward in panic.


    Belinda, too, was frightened. She tried to hold onto the wheel to stop it from spinning, but the wheel


    moved too


    quickly. It scraped against her hand, causing a painful burn.


    Although Serena managed to grip the handle of the wheelchair, the ground was too slippery and the


    wheelchair


    too heavy. Unable to resist, Serena was dragged along with the wheelchair down the slope.


    ¡°Ouch¡±


    Due to inertia, Belinda''s body mmed against a decorative rock nearby. A cut opened on her


    forehead.


    Serena was not spared either. She rolled down the slope, further away from Belinda, until she hit a


    tree. Her entire body ached from the collision.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    The housemaid in the distance saw it happening and, scared half to death, ran to help while shouting


    for others.


    Arabe was in the middle of a video conference on her phone, when she heard a frantic knocking at


    her door.


    May was pounding on the door, "Ms. Be, Old Mrs. Griffith fell, she''s bleeding! Ms. Be!!"


    Arabe immediately ended her meeting, opened the door, and as she walked with May, she asked,


    "What happened?"


    ¡°Serena was pushing her around the garden, but it''s icy out there, too slippery, and the wheelchair


    skidded.¡±


    Arabe instantly quickened her pace.


    The household staff helped Belinda change out of her wet clothes, while Belinda whimpered in pain.


    The caregiver rushed to get the first-aid kit, wanting to disinfect and treat Old Mrs. Griffith''s wounds.


    As soon as Arabe walked in, she heard Serena sobbing.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I didn''t take good care of Grandma, I caused her to get hurt. I''m terrible!¡±


    Louisa saw Serena''s clothes soaked with snow and before she could say anything, Arabe arrived.


    ¡°Be, quickly check on your grandma, May should have told you the details." Louisa anxiously asked.


    Arabe calmly replied, "May wasn''t there, she wouldn''t know as much as the people directly involved"


    What she meant was, she would have Serena herself ¡°describe¡± what happened.


    Serena''s tears welled up in her eyes, and after a few seconds, she cried again, "Arabe, let me


    exin, I really


    didn''t mean to."


    "Stop crying, Be is treating her.¡± Sampson patted Serena on the shoulder, "Go change your clothes


    first.¡±


    ¡°I''m okay, it doesn''t matter, what''s important is Grandma.¡± Serena''s tears still hung on her face, looking


    pitiful.


    Her clothes were cold, her hair was wet, and her body was trembling from the chill.


    Arabe checked the wound on her grandmother''s forehead. Fortunately, it was not severe, no stitches


    were needed. She simply disinfected the wound and applied medicine, then checked her


    grandmother''s bones, asking whether this hurt or that hurt.


    "How is it, Be?¡± Keh was somewhat anxious, "Nothing serious, right?"


    "No broken bones.¡± Arabe then asked the maid, "Did you notice any other wounds when changing


    her


    clothes?"


    "There were quite a few." The maid timidly nced at Serena, then continued, "The olddy fell face


    first to the


    ground and rolled over twice, hitting a decorative rock. So her knees, calves, hands, and other areas


    are all


    injured. Here, here, and this spot are also bruised."


    Although these were minor injuries, for an elderly person, it was enough to cause pain for several days.


    It was fortunate that the slope where she fell was not very long, or the consequences would''ve been


    unimaginable.


    "Grandma, does it hurt here?" Arabe gently touched her waist.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much." Belinda''s tears involuntarily flowed out.


    Everyone''s hearts were once again hanging in the bnce, fearing that the fall might have caused


    some


    serious damage to her waist. They nervously watched Arabe and the olddy.


    ¡°Does it hurt here?" Arabe touched the left side of her waist.


    "It hurts so much." Belinda¡¯s face contorted in pain.


    ¡°And what about here?" Arabe touched her right side.


    "It''s unbearable." Belinda, blinking back tears, seemed to be in terrible pain.


    "I''ll help you turn over, gently, to have a look."


    Belinda was in so much pain she couldn''t move. The caregiver stepped forward to help, but Serena


    quickly


    stood up, "Let me do it! Let me do something for Grandma.¡¯

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    ¡°Your hands are so cold, and you don''t have the medical knowledge like them. If you hurt Grandma


    again, it


    wouldn''t be good.¡±


    Louisa meant no harm with her words, but to Serena, it sounded like a scolding from her mother.


    Her heart was filled with guilt and sorrow.


    Arabe and the nurse gently turned Grandma on her side, "Gentlemen, please turn around.¡¯


    Keh, Sampson, and David immediately turned their backs.


    Arabe gently lifted Grandma''s nightgown, revealing a severely bruised and swollen waist.


    ¡°Be, is this situation really serious?" Louisa couldn''t help but worry.


    ¡°It''s a soft tissue injury Arabe said, applying an anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving cream to


    Grandma''s


    waist. "This cream can reduce inmmation and promote healing. Because Grandma is in severe pain,


    we will


    give her an oral painkiller to elerate cirction and promote the absorption of inmmatory


    metabolites. It should be alleviated in about 7 to 10 days."


    ¡°That long? Isn''t there a quicker way?" Serena hadn''t expected the recovery time to be so long.


    Arabe calmly replied, "You should be grateful she didn''t break any bones, otherwise it wouldn''t be


    measured


    in days."


    Serena wanted to exin that she didn''t do it on purpose, but a look from David silenced her. She


    swallowed


    her words.


    After Arabe had disinfected all of Grandma''s wounds, applied the medicine, and fed her crushed


    painkillers,


    she whispered, "Grandma, rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Be, stay with me." Belinda whimpered, the pain unbearable.


    ¡°I''m here, rest easy. The medicine will start working soon, and you''ll feel better.¡± Arabe, knowing that


    the touch


    of her palm against the wheels caused some difort, didn''t hold Grandma''s hand, but leaned in and


    spoke


    softly, "If you feel ufortable, tell me at any time."


    ¡°It hurts so much." The pain was real for Belinda. At her age, her body was nowhere near as resilient


    as it had


    been in her youth.


    "You fell, of course it hurts. But fortunately, there are no broken bones, just soft tissue injuries.¡¯ Arabe


    paused,


    then turned to Sampson, "It would be best to have someonee and take an X-ray, just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°If you Say it''s fine, it must be fine." Sampson trusted her medical judgement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Let''s check anyway, for everyone''s peace of mind.¡¯ Arabe reassured, then turned back to thedy


    on the bed,


    "You rest now. I''ll be right here."


    "You better not leave.¡±


    ¡°Lwont.¡±


    Drowsy from the pain, Belinda soon fell asleep.


    Arabe''s gaze then fell on Serena, making her feel a bit uneasy.


    "I just."


    ¡°Lower your voice. Arabe reminded her, "Grandma isn''t fully asleep yet.¡¯


    Serena went on to exin in a softer voice, ¡°I saw how beautiful the snow outside was, and I wanted to


    take


    Grandma out to see it.¡¯


    "Don''t you know that people who have just woken up should avoid the wind? Especially since Grandma


    hasn''t


    fully recovered yet.¡¯


    As Arabe finished, a servant timidly spoke up, ¡°I warned Serena, but she insisted. Her grandma also


    indulged her."


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with them?" Sampson asked.


    "Serena didn''t want me to. She said she wanted to take care of her grandma alone, like Ms. Be.¡±


    All eyes turned to Serena again.


    "I just wanted to have a moment alone with Grandma like my sister. If I had known something like this


    would happen, I would never have let Grandma leave the house.¡±

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Serena, her voice choked with sobs, struggled to speak. Her tears fell like pearls from a snapped


    string, rolling down her cheeks one after another.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to. Seeing Granny hurt like this, I me myself. I wish I could take on all the pain


    myself."


    The crowd watched her weep, her hair disheveled, and her clothes damp with tears.


    "Why did the wheelchair slip?" Arabe asked.


    ¡°The flowers in the garden was in full bloom, and it was so beautiful. I wanted to take Grandma there to


    see it and pick some flowers to put in her room. But the branch was too high, and I identally


    bumped into the wheelchair when I jumped down."


    Perhaps realizing that she was at fault, Serena cried even harder, hugging Louisa tightly.


    ¡°Mom, I didn''t mean to. Grandma has been so good to me for eighteen years, I would never want to


    hurt her. I was just trying to pick some flowers for her, she loves flowers so much."


    Louisa patted her back, "Crying won''t help now. Just be more careful next time. Your grandma hasn''t


    recovered yet, and this fall will only make her suffer more."


    ¡°Lunderstand, Mom. I won''t act on my own anymore. I''ll ask for your approval before I do anything. I


    won''t let Grandma get hurt again."


    Serena''s crying was heart-wrenching.


    A maid, unable to bear the sight, stood up to testify.


    "lL saw the wheelchair roll away from a distance. Serena tried to save Old Mrs. Griffith right away, but


    the wheelchair was too heavy, and it was moving too fast. Serena was dragged along and fell even


    farther than Old Mrs. Griffith."


    ¡°Let Serena change her clothes first,¡¯ Sampson suggested, then turned to the caretaker. ¡°Be will stay


    with Old Mrs. Griffith. You go check if Serena is hurt and give her some medication"


    "Yes, sir¡¯ the maid replied, approaching Serena.


    Serena was still weeping, "Uncle Sampson, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    At that moment, Arabe noticed Old Mrs. Griffith on the bed open her eyes slightly, and heard a weak


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    voice.


    "Be."


    "Grandma, I''m here.¡± Arabe leaned in closer immediately. ¡°Are you feeling okay? Do you feel unwell


    anywhere?"


    "My stomach. I feel nauseous. I think I''m going to be sick.¡± The expression on Belinda''s face was one


    of great difort.


    ¡°Take it easy. I''ll help you up.¡± As Arabe was about to lift her up, a maid brought a trash can, and


    Belinda vomited violently.


    "Snow fungus soup?" Arabe recognized it immediately. "Who fed Grandma snow fungus soup?"


    The maid nced nervously at Serena.


    Serena looked puzzled and exined, "I did some research online and found that snow fungus soup is


    good for nourishing the lungs and stomach. So I made some for Grandma since she used to enjoy it. Is


    there a problem?"


    Another maid brought a cup for Belinda to rinse her mouth.


    Yet another maid brought a warm towel to wipe Belinda''s face.


    A third maid handed Belinda a cup of warm water to soothe her throat.


    Arabe helped Belinda to lie down slowly after turning on the air purifier. ¡°Grandma has poor


    digestion. The snow fungus and sticky rice in the soup would burden her stomach and cause bloating."


    "I didn''t know." Serena was flustered. It was only a bowl of snow funqus soup, how could it cause


    bloating?


    "Serena, in the future, if you want to feed Grandma anything, ask the caretaker or Be first.¡¯ Louisa


    didn''t expect this to happen, causing her mother to suffer unnecessarily.


    "She meant well. She just didn''t know." Keh tried to pacify the situation. ¡°Let''s take Serena to


    change her clothes first."

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    They''ve been sitting here for quite a while now. Serena might catch a chill. People might think they


    were punishing the child this way.


    "Dad, Mom, Uncle Sampson, David, Arabe. I really didn¡¯t know that the soup would give Grandma


    bloating."


    Serena''s tears fell once again. ¡°All I remembered was that granny loved it, so I made it for her to please


    her. I just wanted to get closer to Grandma."


    "Go ahead¡± Sampson didn''t scold her. If it had been a servant who was so careless, he would have


    fired them long ago.


    ¡°Be.¡± Belinda on the bed spoke weakly, ¡°My stomach hurts."


    "I''ll give you a little massage." Arabe had a knack for massaging the stomach area.


    Before leaving the bedroom, Serena saw Arabe carefully sitting by the bedside, looking after


    Grandma.


    All she heard was Arabe softly asking, "Does that feel a bit better?"


    Belinda on the bed replied, "Yes, much better."


    Their conversation made Serena''s tears well up once again.


    Why, why did she try her hardest to save Grandma, only to have Arabe steal the limelight?


    She was the one who had fallen and nearly broken her bones.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She just wanted to be closer to Grandma.


    Why was it so difficult?


    "Do you believe me when I say it was an ident?"


    After leaving Granny''s bedroom, Serena, full of grievances with no one to confide in, could only ask the


    caregiver beside her.


    The caregiver kindly said, "Serena, it must have been an ident. Don''t worry, your family doesn¡¯t


    me you, and neither does David. Be only asked about what happened to better care for granny.


    You shouldn''t feel too bad."


    Serena was even more upset after hearing this, and began to cry harder.


    After a while, the caregiver returned to attend to Belinda. Sampson asked quietly, "Are Serena''s injuries


    serious?"


    ¡°Some are bleeding, some are bruised and swollen. She has quite a few injuries, even more than Old


    Mrs.


    Griffith. She cried while we were treating her wounds, out of guilt."


    Everyone around felt uneasy.


    After Belinda''s fall, Arabe stayed for an extra day until rk called to say that Carol couldn''t hold on


    anymore, and was even coughing up blood.


    Only then did Arabe bid farewell to Belinda.


    ¡°Why don''t you stay a few more days?" Belinda was so fond of her, Be had been so meticulous in her


    care these past few days that Belinda felt she would miss her.


    "Be has sses to attend and work to take care of Sampson gently said, "Once you feel better, I''ll


    bring you to visit her."


    Arabe also softly said, "I''lle and visit whenever I can."


    "Promise me you will." Belinda held the girl''s hand and couldn''t let go, ¡°As soon as I can get out of bed,


    I''lle and visit you."


    "Okay, it''s a deal."


    ¡°Take this with you. Open it when you get home.¡± Belinda handed a finely crafted small wooden box to


    Arabe, "This is my gift for you. You must ept it."

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    "No need, Grandma."


    "Take it."


    With Serena right beside them, Belinda didn''t say much and forcefully stuffed the little wooden box into


    Arabe''s hands.


    "Check it out when you get home."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma."


    Arabe then turned to Louisa and the rest, ¡®Shall we get going?"


    ¡°Mom, take care of yourself, we''ll visit whenever we can.¡± Louisa¡¯s voice wavered with emotion as she


    bid her mother goodbye.


    Keh reminded her of a few things, his eyes welling up with tears.


    David couldn''t help but tease, "Come on, it''s not like we''re saying goodbye forever. If you miss us, fly


    over to visit, or we''ll fly over to see you. It''s just a twelve-hour journey."


    ¡°You little rascal." Louisa chuckled at his antics.


    "Grandma, I''m leaving now. Don''t forget to watch my concert online!" Davidughed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll watch it on the surveince camera; Belinda, unable to get out of bed, could only


    watch them leave via surveince cameras.


    The private jet sat on the grass just outside the vi.


    Sampson personally escorted them to the aircraft stairs, reminding Arabe before she boarded, "Don''t


    hesitate to visit, and I''ll find time to visit you too. Call or text us when you''re free."


    "Sure, Uncle Sampson. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Arabe paused at the top of the aircraft stairs, waved towards the camera, and gave her grandmother


    a parting smile.


    Belinda, who was watching the surveince feed, felt her eyes moisten at this heartwarming gesture.


    Arabe held the wooden box as she entered the private jet''s lounge and sat down on a single-seater


    sofa.


    Serena couldn''t help but steal nces in her direction.


    She was curious about what grandma had given Arabe and why she couldn''t open it in front of


    everyone.


    Was it something of great value, afraid that she, an "outsider", would see?


    Arabe sensed her gaze and simply put the wooden box into her backpack, closing her eyes to rest.


    Twelve hourster.


    The jetnded on thending strip at Reflections Vi. As soon as Arabe disembarked and her


    phone was turned on, she was greeted with over a dozen missed calls and more than twenty unread


    messages.


    All saying the same thing.


    Logan and Taylor had been in an ident and were currently in critical condition.


    Crystal, in an attempt to save them, had been tarnished and was severely injured, hanging on by a


    thread.


    ¡°Be, hurry over,¡¯ rk''s voice message to Arabe was choked with emotion. ¡°Hope Hospital, third


    floor. "


    "Hurry"


    "Dad, Mom, I''ll be back shortly.¡± Arabe immediately ran towards the garage.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Before Louisa could react, her daughter was already far away.


    In the blink of an eye, a red sports car sped out of the garage, its speed astonishing.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Keh looked puzzled, watching Arabe''s disappearing car. "What''s the rush?


    It''ste and she''s driving so fast. It''s not safe."


    "Honey, I have a bad feeling.¡¯ Louisa instinctively grasped Keh''s hand, asking worriedly, "Do you


    remember when Grannie Grace had a heart attack, Be drove just as fast. Could something have


    happened to someone we know? Is that why Be is in such a hurry?"


    ¡°Don''t scare yourself," Keh reassured her, though he also felt somewhat worried. "We''ll ask her


    when she gets back."


    Serena stood by, slightly displeased. Even if Arabe had some business to attend to, it didn''t warrant


    rushing off immediately afternding.


    Who was she trying to impress by acting so busy?

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    It was nearly nine in the evening.


    What could be so urgent?


    She just wanted to gain her parents¡¯ attention, didn¡¯t she?


    Serena saw right through it!


    Arabe¡¯s sports car pulled a slick drift,ing to a stop directly in front of the emergency department


    of the hospital. Rushing out of the car, she just made it to the third-floor corridor when she heard


    Carol''s cries.


    Carol was crying so hard she could barely stand. Two stretchers were right in front of her, the bodies


    covered with white sheets.


    Carol was weeping on the sheets, while rk tried tofort her, his eyes welling up with tears.


    Arabe stopped dead in her tracks, realizing she was toote. Logan and Taylor were already gone.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Carol''s heart-wrenching cries echoed in the corridor.


    Doctors and nurses silently bowed their heads, helpless to do anything.


    ¡°Their condition was critical when they were brought in, they had lost too much blood. They had already


    passed the golden hour for treatment,¡± the surgeon exined.


    ¡°My sister could''ve saved them!¡± rk started to say, but seeing Arabe standing nearby, he quickly


    corrected himself, ¡°Be, Crystal is still in there. They''re trying to save her!"


    Arabe nodded, stepping into the changing room to don her scrubs.


    The doctors at Hope Hospital were well aware of her skills. They quickly briefed her on Crystal''s


    condition, which was dire. There wasn''t a single part of her body that wasn''t injured.


    ¡°I think she was trying to say something."


    ¡°Dr. Be, you know as well as we do that all our attempts to save her are in vain."


    With such severe injuries, there was no chance of survival. It was better to let her leave some final


    words.


    ¡°As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, we can''t give up."


    Despite knowing Crystal''s chances of survival were slim, the sight of rk with red-rimmed eyes and


    Carol''s heart-wrenching cries were etched into Arabe¡¯s mind.


    Outside the operating room.


    Crystal''s parents rushed in. Hearing the severity of their daughter''s injuries, they couldn''t help but ask


    rk, "What happened?"


    ¡°Alger, Celeste, it''s all my fault¡± rk confessed with guilt.


    ¡°What happened between you guys? And who is she?¡± Mrs. Alger asked, pointing at the crying girl next


    to them, her confusion and anxiety obvious.


    "Crystal got injured while trying to protect my parents. I''m really sorry¡± Carol stood up, bowing deeply to


    them, her tears flowing unchecked. ¡°I''m sorry."


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr. Alger had never seen her before.


    At this moment, the elevator doors opened, and Keh and Louisa rushed out, followed by Serena.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mr. and Mrs. Alger had called them saying Crystal was in an ident, and it seemed to involve rk.


    Hearing that her condition was critical and life-threatening, they hurriedly drove over, praying non-stop


    for Crystal''s safety.


    "She''s my girlfriend, Carol."


    Hearing this, the three people who had just stepped out of the elevator were instantly stunned, disbelief


    written all over their faces.


    Mr. and Mrs. Alger were also taken aback.


    The girl who was bowing to them turned out to be rk''s girlfriend.


    rk had a girlfriend?


    Their precious daughter was severely injured and life-threatening, trying to save the parents of rk''s


    girlfriend.


    "What exactly happened?¡± Mr. Alger grabbed rk by the cor, demanding an answer.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    "Uncle Alger, it''s not his fault." Carol tried to intercede but the poison coursing through her veins


    knocked her back.


    She leaned against the wall, but the relentless torment inside her body took over, leaving her copsed


    on theground.


    Despite not wanting to expose her vulnerability in front of the crowd, the excruciating pain stripped


    away anst ounce of dignity she had left.


    Keh and Louisa werepletely gobsmacked, even Serena was frozen on the spot.


    What on earth was wrong with this girl?


    She seemed seriously ill.


    "Carol, are you feeling unwell again?" rk rushed to catch her, "Calm down. Let me help you sit


    down.¡±


    "My daughter is suffering inside and you''re worrying about another girl?" Alger stepped forward, once


    again


    grabbing rk by the cor.¡¯


    "Mr. Alger, calm down. You don''t want to harm yourself. Your family needs you now.¡± Keh quickly


    moved in


    to defuse the situation, pulling Alger''s arm, "Don''t worry, I''ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    When he saw rk still concerned about Carol, his heart and mindpletely focused on her.


    Louisa pped his shoulder in frustration, "You owe Mr. and Mrs. Temple an exnation, spit it out


    already!"


    ¡°Wait a minute, Carol is really suffering.¡± rk didn''t want to add fuel to the fire, but no one understood


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    how


    painful the poison was for Carol more than him.


    He quickly took out thest of the antidotes his sister had given to Carol from his bag.


    Once Carol had taken it, she seemed to feel a bit better.


    However, her weakened body couldn''t handle thebined effects of the poison and the antidote, and


    she


    immediately passed out, copsing into rk''s arms.


    "Doctor!"


    rk hurriedly carried her off to find a doctor.


    Mrs. Temple burst into tears, "She''s my only daughter.¡±


    "Celeste, it''s all rk''s fault. When hees back, I''ll make sure he exins himself and makes


    amends!"


    Louisa also felt guilty, not expecting things to turn out this way.


    They watched Crystal grow up.


    And now, Crystal was lying on the operating table, her fate hanging in the bnce.


    If anything happened to her, how would they exin to the entire Temple family?


    At that moment, the doors to the operating room swung open, and a nurse rushed out.


    Everyone immediately swarmed her, Celeste anxiously asked, ¡°How''s my daughter?¡±


    "Don''t worry, Dr. Be and the other doctors are doing their best to save her. Dr. Be is leading the


    surgery


    herself, which should increase the chances."


    ¡°Is my daughter''s life in danger?¡± Alger asked, his eyes red.


    "Please be assured, as long as there''s a glimmer of hope, we won''t give up. Please be patient. The


    patient has


    lost a lot of blood. I need to go get some more, please make way.¡¯


    Celeste tried to say something else, but remembering her daughter''s blood loss, she didn''t want to


    dy the


    crucial treatment time and could only watch as the nurse hurried away.


    "So Be''s in there." Keh finally put two and two together, realizing why the young girl had rushed


    off from Reflections Vi. She had received the news earlier and had rushed here to save a life, no


    wonder she was in such a hurry.


    "Mr. Alger, Celeste, with Be in there, she''ll do everything she can to save Crystal''s life.¡± Louisa


    ¡°Be''s a doctor?" Celeste asked through her tears, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "Does she have a medical license?" Alger queried.


    Not just Mr. and Mrs. Temple, anyone would find it preposterous and unbelievable, even terrifying, to


    hear that a college student was performing surgery on their family member.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    But Louisa brought out her most convincing argument. "She had personally performed surgery on


    Phillipbefore, and it was a sess."


    Alger and Celeste had vaquely heard about theplexity of Phillip''s case.


    Rumor had it that his heart had been through numerous surgeries and was badly scarred. To


    sessfully


    perform surgery on such a damaged hear, it could only mean that Arabe was an exceptionally skilled


    surgeon.


    Alger and Celeste felt slightly reassured.


    ¡°Louisa, you have to get Be to save Crystal. She''s our only daughter, please.¡±


    "Celeste, what are you doing? Get up." Seeing her about to kneel, Louisa hastily helped her up. "You


    know how Be is. She doesn''t need me to tell you. If a patient is in her hands, she''ll do everything in


    her power!"


    Serena, standing to one side, bit her lower lip. She hadn''t expected that the surgeon inside was


    Arabe!


    Hope Hospital was a major hospital, where even students without graduation certificates and practicing


    licenses could just walk into the operating room to save people, and even as a lead surgeon!


    Had the hospital gone mad, or the doctors?


    Did they not care about the patients¡¯ lives?


    Even though she knew Arabe was Dr. Bell, Hope Hospital was still a major hospital. How could they


    let a student mess around!


    Time was ticking away.


    Arabe noted that the patient''s vital signs were bing increasingly weak.


    "Dr. Be, with her injuries, it''s impossible for her to survive.¡±


    "We understand that you want to save the patient, but she''s too severely injured. It''s beyond salvation.¡¯


    ¡°Shouldnt we let her say her final words to her family?¡±


    Arabe continued suturing the wound, her eyes exuding calm determination. ¡°The patient''s heart is


    still


    beating, and you want to pronounce her dead? Do you think the patient would agree? Or would her


    family agree?"


    "Dr. Be."


    "Those who don''t want to save her, leave.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t even nce at them, continuing her work. "I


    don''t want to hear that again.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The other doctors were intimidated by her aura and had no choice but to shut up and cooperate.


    In the hospital corridor, Celeste¡¯s soft sobs could be heard. Alger, red-eyed, sat on a chair, clutching his


    throbbing head in despair.


    Serena, exhausted, sneaked in a yawn. Had she known, she wouldn''t havee. She had been


    waiting here for over three hours. Arabe was too slow!


    And she was supposed to be a miracle worker!


    She was just dilly-dallying.


    Keh didn''t know how to console them. Louisa brought them a couple of sses of water, hoping


    they would take a sip, but they were so engrossed in their grief that they were beyond reach.


    On the other side.


    Carol was moved to the ICU by the nurses.


    Her condition was critical, and all rk could do was watch helplessly as she was wheeled away.


    From a distance, Louisa heard her son''s voice echoing down the hallway.


    ¡°Don''t you have any solutions?"


    "We have never seen such a condition. It''s very strange. She''s been umting toxins in her body


    for a long time, and theponents are veryplex. You said Dr. Be has a solution, so all we can


    do now is to sustain her life and try to hold on until Dr. Be arrives."

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    "Does your hospital have nopetent doctors except for my sister? Why is it always my sister who


    has to save the day? What are you other doctors doing?"


    Alger and Celeste were drawn in by his raised voice, their eyes flicking towards him.


    Even Serena seemed surprised. For as long as she could remember, she had never seen rk lose


    hisposure.


    Keh hadn''t expected rk''s younger brother to be so temperamental. Clearly, the girl inside meant


    a lot to him.


    "Sir, we would never neglect our patients if we had even the slightest confidence in treating them. It''s


    just that the patient''s condition is tooplex. Let usmunicate with Dr. Be and see when she


    cane over.


    ¡°My sister is not a doctor at your disposal! She hasn''t received a dime from you! On what ground are


    you calling her over? Don''t you have other doctors? Can''t anyonee up with a better solution?"


    "I apologize, sir. I understand your feelings, but the patient is still in there. She can hear your voice."


    rk swallowed his rising anger once again.


    ¡°Please be patient. We will call other doctors to discuss this, said the male doctor, bowing slightly


    before turning to leave.


    rk felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of bad luck. He was afraid he would lose Carol likest


    time.


    He couldn''t imagine how he would feel if he lost Carol again.


    Just then, Louisa clicked over in her high heels, giving his shoulder a hard smack.


    "This is a hospital, stop yelling! Mr. and Mrs. Alger are watching, go over and exin the situation!"


    ¡°Mom."


    ¡°Hurry up!"


    Remembering that Crystal was still in surgery, rk rose to his feet, heading towards Alger, only to be


    met with a punch to his face.


    "Mr. Alger.¡± Celeste hurriedly stepped forward to intervene.


    "My daughter is still in there fighting for her life, and we don''t even know if she will live or die, but you''re


    worried about someone else!" Alger shook with rage.


    Celeste fell silent, feeling that rk was in the wrong. He owed them an exnation.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Alger, it''s my fault.¡± rk admitted, "Here''s what happened."


    Carol''s condition had worsened over the days. She was too weak to visit Logan and Taylor.


    She didn''t dare to video call them, fearing that they would worry if they saw her condition.


    Logan and Taylor likely guessed something was wrong and wanted to visit their daughter at rk''s


    ce.


    They begged their bodyguard leader to take them since they knew rk''s address.


    The leader, unable to reach Carl or Ms. Be''s assistant Jack, called rk. But at that time, rk was


    too preupied with Carol''s deteriorating health to answer.


    In the end, the bodyguard gave in to the elderly couple''s pleas and took most of his team to


    apany them.


    Initially, they had eight cars to protect them, but gradually, four cars disappeared.


    "Why did four cars go missing?" Louisa couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°We didn''t find out untilter. The people in those four cars received news either about their family


    members being kidnapped or their close friends being in danger. They didn''t dare to reveal anything


    and one by one, they left the convoy."


    If they dared to say a word, their families would be gone!

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    In the end, only four cars were escorting the elderly couple to rk''s residence. Halfway there, one car


    was knocked into the river, and another was split in half, leaving thest two to cover the couple''s


    escape, but they failed. All their men met a gruesome end.


    Crystal spotted Logan and Taylor in the car next to hers while waiting at a traffic light.


    Years ago, when Carol disappeared, she had tracked Carol''s whereabouts, having photographs of the


    elderly couple.


    While waiting for the traffic light, she sensed danger around the couple and decided to discreetly follow


    their car.


    Her dashcam recorded viins dragging Logan and Taylor out of their car, intending to drag them into


    an abandoned warehouse. Both Logan and Taylor fought fiercely, which resulted in the viins brutally


    beating them.


    Crystal rammed her car into the viins, and opened the car door intending for Logan and Taylor to get


    in. But to her surprise, the warehouse doors swung open, revealing a crowd.


    In the end, the dashcam recorded her being dragged into the warehouse.


    What followed was her client not being able to reach her, calling her secretary instead, who instinctively


    contacted rk.


    By the time they found the warehouse, three barely alive bodies were lying on the ground, covered in


    blood.


    It was said that when Crystal was found, she was stark naked, her injuries horrific.


    Upon hearing this, Celeste fainted.


    Alger couldn''t believe that this had happened. His daughter was only trying to do good, yet this.


    At that moment, Arabe noticed that the girl on the operating table seemed to have something to say.


    After suturing herst wound, Arabe leaned over and softly asked, "Crystal, it''s me. Do you want to


    say something?"


    Crystal opened her mouth, struggling to make a sound, ¡°Dad."


    "Do you want to talk to your dad?" Arabe immediately realized. "Wait a minute, I''ll call him in."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Crystal was badly injured, not anesthetized, for fear that she would never wake up.


    She was still conscious at this point.


    Hearing his daughter call him, Alger quickly put on a sterile suit and rushed to her side.


    Even though he had seen many ups and downs, when he saw his daughter on the operating table,


    Alger''s tears started to flow.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Crystal barely had the strength to speak, even this single word took great effort.


    "You speak, I''m here. I promise to make those bastards pay, they won''t die a good death!" Alger cried,


    not knowing how tofort his daughter. "I will never let them off."


    ¡°Let.¡± Crystal mustered all her strength, squeezing out each word, "Let, rk, go."


    Alger was stunned, tears streaming down his face.


    "Don''t, me, him." After saying herst words, Crystal fainted.


    "No vital signs on the patient, hurry, resuscitate!"


    "Sir, we need you to step out."


    Alger didn¡¯t know how he left the operating room, only that when the door closed, his tears couldn''t


    stop flowing, like a dam bursting he cried out loud.


    Celeste was startled by his outburst, "What the hell happened? Speak up. Just tell me!"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Alger wept bitterly, it took him a while to say, "Our little girl hurts so badly, yet she still asked us to


    forgive him."


    On hearing this, Celeste knew who that ¡®him referred to, and the tears instantly flowed.


    No one had expected that when Crystal asked her father toe in, she wished for her father to


    forgive rk.


    She knew how her father gets, and knew that seeing her in such a state, her father would definitely


    seek revenge for her.


    She was afraid her father would vent his anger on rk, even knowing she was on the brink of death.


    She was still using herst bit of energy to protect this man.


    rk''s eyes instantly reddened.


    In this lifetime, he owed Crystal too much, way too much.


    No one knew how much time had passed, the darkness of the night had turned into daylight, the lights


    in the operating room were still on, and seven or eight doctors and nurses were still battling death at


    the operating table.


    Serena had already dozed off several times, she would have slept more soundly if it weren''t for Celeste


    sobbing from time to time.


    At this moment, the operating room door opened, and another nurse hurried out.


    Celeste, who had cried for too long, rushed forward. Her head felt swollen and her body swayed a little,


    clearly unsteady.


    "Nurse, what''s the situation inside? It''s been nine hours already.¡¯ Celeste wept. These nine hours, 540


    minutes, and 32,400 seconds, she had spent in anxiety and agony.


    ¡°Nine hours ago, the patient couldn''t hold on any longer. It''s all thanks to Dr. Be who tried everything


    to keep her going until now, the nurse patiently exined. "I understand your family''s feelings, but


    please trust the doctors inside. Each one of them has been fighting death for nine hours, without a


    second''s rest."


    Celeste''s tears flowed again. She nodded, "Thank you for your hard work."


    As the nurse passed by Serena, Serena shot her a re.


    The nurse was confused, but she left in a hurry, knowing that saving lives was more important.


    Serena was extremely dissatisfied in her heart. Why did this nurse keep praising Dr. Be? How much


    has this nurse been bribed by Be?


    Romeo had been unable to reach Be sincest night. Before her flight took off, she had specifically


    sent him a WhatsApp message, saying that she was leaving her uncle''s house and returning to


    Reflections Vi.


    But until seven in the morning, Romeo hadn''t received a single message from her.


    It wasn''t until Carl reported that Logan and Taylor were in trouble that Romeo traced the clues and


    found out that Be was still in the operating room trying to save Crystal.


    He brought breakfast over and saw from a distance Alger weeping in his wife''s arms. They seemed to


    have aged ten years overnight.


    Keh and Louisa had already said all theforting words they could think of, but they seemed to


    have no effect.


    rk was supporting his forehead with his crossed fingers, looking as though he was still in agony.


    Only Serena saw himing. She waved at him with a smile, then went to the water dispenser in the


    distance to fill a cup of warm water. She rushed to the restroom to rinse her mouth, wanting to maintain


    fresh breath in front of Romeo.


    Romeo brought the breakfast to Keh and Louisa.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Keh, with his head down, noticed a pair of shiny new leather shoes in front of him and looked up,


    ¡°Romeo, you''re here."


    "Be is still inside." Louisa said listlessly.


    "I know." Romeo looked at them and knew they hadn''t slept all night. He brought out the breakfast, "Eat


    something first."


    He patted rk''s shoulder and said gently, "rk, have some."


    Hearing Romeo''s voice, Alger and Celeste, who were sobbing, looked over.


    "Alger, Celeste, you guys should eat too, the people inside will need youter."

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Romeo''s words brought tears to the eyes of Alger and Celeste once again.


    ¡°Romeo.¡± Alger''s voice choked before he could finish his sentence, hot with emotion.


    Celeste was also crying behind her hands, ¡°Our daughter''s fate is still uncertain."


    "That''s why you need to stay strong,¡¯ Romeo said. "You don''t know how long the surgery willst, or


    what will be required of you afterwards. If you copse now, who will take care of your daughter?"


    Alger found the logic in Romeo''s words. Fighting back his grief, he said to his tearful wife, "Let''s get


    something to eat."


    "I''ll eat too."


    Alger had previously worked with Romeo and knew him to be a man of his word. However, this was the


    first time he had seen Romeo''spassionate side.


    Serena, having finished rinsing her mouth, spotted the breakfast that Romeo had bought and her eyes


    lit up.


    Finally, she had the chance to eat a breakfast that Romeo had personally picked out.


    At that moment, Romeo received a call and strode away, "Yes, go ahead."


    Serena watched his slender, gentlemanly figure retreat and couldn''t help but feel that he far surpassed


    Martin!


    Whether in height, looks, demeanor, wealth, or power, Romeo was leagues better than Martin.


    If it wasn''t for Martha filtering out Martin from the list of wealthy bachelors, Serena wouldn''t have settled


    for him. She certainly didn''t want topromise herself!


    Thinking of the breakfast that Romeo had bought, which probably included a portion for Arabe,


    Serena rushed to finish her meal. Her stomach was close to bursting!


    As Romeo finished his call, Serena said, "The breakfast was delicious. Thank you for thinking of


    everyone and bringing us all these tasty treats."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She paused and then eximed, ¡°Oh no, I forgot to save some for Be"


    The elevator doors opened and Carl arrived carrying a breakfast tray.


    "Mr. Romeo, I got caught in rush hour traffic on my way from your ce,¡± he exined. "Your chef


    mentioned that Ms. Be hasn''t had his cooking for a while, so he made extra today. He hopes Ms.


    Be enjoys it."


    Romeo remarked calmly, "Serena said the breakfast you bought was delicious."


    "What?" Carl looked surprised, then turned to Serena. "Thank you for thepliment, Serena. Your


    breakfasts are all from the Denny''s, if you like it, I''ll buy from there again next time."


    Serena was shocked. She had nearly burst her stomach eating what she thought was breakfast


    personally bought by Romeo!


    Romeo had his personal chef prepare a special breakfast for Arabe, and even had Carl drive to pick


    it up.


    And all they got was from Denny''s.


    Two hourster, the operating room doors opened, and Arabe and several doctors emerged.


    Everyone rushed up to them.


    Louisa was the first to ask, "Be, how''s Crystal?"


    "Did she make it?" Alger seemed worried.


    "Why did only you doctorse out? Where''s Crystal?¡± Celeste craned her neck to look inside but


    didn''t see her daughter. She burst into tears and slumped to the floor, "Crystal, my girl."


    ¡°Celeste, try to stay calm.¡± Louisa tried to help her up, but she was too heavy to lift.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    "I don''t wanna live without Crystal.¡± Celeste was on the verge of a breakdown, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Alger mourned as well, quoting an old saying, "The grief of the old burying the young."


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down." Arabe finally managed to get a word in.


    Before, they were all talking at once, not giving her a chance to speak.


    ¡°Listen to me. Crystal''s condition is extremely critical. She''s being moved to the ICU now."


    Celeste''s tears halted in her eyes, ¡°Are you saying that she''s still alive?"


    "Yes." Arabe confirmed gently, ¡°But her situation is serious. You need to prepare yourselves."


    "No, I beg you, Be, you must save her. She can''t die, she''s the only daughter of the Temple family.


    I''m begging you.¡± Celeste fell to her knees in front of Arabe, bowing her head in a desperate plea.


    ¡°Aunt Celeste, please, get up." Arabe quickly reached out to help her.


    Alger also knelt down, pleading, "I beg you too, whatever you want, I will give it to you, just save her!"


    "Please, don''t.¡± a female doctor nearby interjected helplessly, "Dr. Be has done everything she can.


    It''s just that Crystal''s injuries are too severe. You''re making this harder for her."


    ¡°Be, aren''t you a miracle worker?" Celeste looked up at Arabe through her tears, "You saved


    Phillip when his condition was soplicated. You can save my daughter too, right? Whatever it takes


    to cure Crystal, even if it costs my life, I will pay it willingly."


    "Be, I''m begging you. Save Crystal.¡± Alger banged his head on the floor, his forehead turning red.


    ¡°Alger¡± Arabe quickly crouched down and tried to stop them, "Celeste, please listen to me."


    Her eyes were sincere as if she could feel their pain, "Crystal has multiple fractures, and her nerves,


    tendons, and blood vessels are severely damaged. Her organs have suffered varying degrees of


    damage. Her situation is very critical."


    Celeste''s tears burst forth once more.


    She remembered when Crystal was little, how she would cry for hours if she identally cut her finger


    on a ss.


    How much pain must she be in now with such severe injuries?


    ¡°I''ve done everything I can. It''s up to her now.¡± Arabe gently exined, "But you need to be


    prepared. Even if she makes it, she will need care for the rest of her life.¡° "That''s okay, that''s okay. As


    long as she''s alive, I can take care of her for the rest of my life!"


    Celeste seemed to see a glimmer of hope and clung tightly to Arabe''s hand, ¡°As long as she can call


    me ¡®Mom¡¯ one more time, I''ll be satisfied. Be, you just need to keep her alive! As long as she''s in this


    world, we have something to look forward to."


    "That''s right. Even if it takes years to hear her call me ¡®Dad¡¯, it''s okay, as long as her life is saved."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Alger''s tears surged as well, "Even if I have to care for her until I die, and even when I can no longer do


    so, I''ll make arrangements for her, to ensure someone else can take care of her!"


    ¡°When I say ¡®care¡¯, it might not be the same kind of care you''re thinking about."


    Arabe was reluctant to break their hearts, but she chose to tell them the truth.


    ¡°Even if she survives this, she won''t be able to control her arms and legs. If her condition worsens,


    amputation might be necessary. Considering her current condition, there''s a high chance that she''ll


    need to use a urine bag for life. She won''t be able to go anywhere without a wheelchair, and she''ll need


    help eating and drinking. This will be a huge blow to her."


    Alger and Celeste were stunned. They hadn''t realized the challenges their daughter would face even if


    she survived.


    ¡°Will she never fully recover?" Celeste asked, her voice trembling.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Arabe responded assertively. "Given the current state of medical science, that seems to be


    the case.


    But who knows what advancements the next few decades might bring."


    Tears once again streamed down Celeste''s face. Without hands, without legs, how would her daughter


    y the piano or dance? How could she walk to her loved one or embrace the world?


    If her daughter had to be fed water and spend the rest of her life with a catheter, knowing her


    stubbornness, she would rather die than live like this.


    At that moment, Crystal was wheeled out of the operating room by a nurse. Seeing their daughter


    motionless, lying there on the stretcher with a ghostlyplexion, Celeste and Alger''s brains went


    nk, and their tears flowed unceasingly.


    Arabe watched their departing figures, noticing Romeo''s arrival. She moved toward him, whispering,


    "I''m going to change my clothes first."


    "You''re pale,¡± Romeo said, concern evident in his voice. This stubborn girl had stood in the operating


    room for a solid eleven hours.


    Without a break, without even a sip of water.


    "Dr. Be.¡± The female doctor in charge of Carol hurried over. "There''s another patient in critical


    condition that needs your attention."


    Romeo''s eyes darkened. When did his girl be responsible for every patient in this hospital? Was


    she receiving their sry? Had she done them a favor?


    Did she not need food, water, or rest?


    The female doctor was taken aback by Romeo''s imposing demeanor and quickly exined, ¡°It''s a


    patient that Ms. Be knows."


    rk quickly interjected, ¡°Is Carol''s condition worsening?"


    ¡°Let''s let Dr. Be decide first"


    After all, their hospital had formed a team of experts, but none of them had a better idea. In the case of


    Carol''s condition, it was unprecedented not just in their hospital, but globally.


    Only then did Arabe remember, due to the amount of time needed to save Crystal, she had missed


    Carol''s optimal treatment window.


    "I''ll go take a look," she said, striding towards the ICU at the end of the hallway.


    Romeo, still holding breakfast, watched her rush off, his heart aching even more. He hurriedly caught


    up and handed her a warm bottle of milk.


    "Take a few sips first."


    Arabe, not wanting to worry him, drank the contents of the bottle as she walked.


    "Eat something when youe back,¡¯ Romeo instructed.


    ¡°Alright."


    rk followed closely behind Arabe, "I heard from the nurses that eleven hours ago, Crystal couldn''t


    hold on any longer."


    "Yes, but I told her if she died, her parents would tear you limb from limb. She held on to that thought


    and made it this far."


    rk''s eyes reddened further, his quilt towards Crystal deepening.


    "Lalso told her, if she had to go, at least say goodbye to you,¡¯ Arabe said gently. "So, I believe she''ll


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    wake up.


    As for whether she can hold on, I can''t guarantee it right now."


    ¡°Be, he said, looking at her with hopeful eyes. "Tell me the truth, what are the chances Crystal will


    pull through?"

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    "Less than 10%,¡¯ Arabe said bluntly. "Considering her current condition, it''s tough."


    rk felt a lump in his throat at her words.


    ¡°Moreover, Arabe continued, standing outside the ICU, ¡°Even if I were there, I wouldn''t have been


    able to save them. Their heads, necks, all have fatal injuries. Liver rupture, intestinal perforation,


    fractures in the head and spine. By the time they got to the hospital, they were nearly bled dry. So,


    arrangements for their bodies, the funeral, and so on, will need to be taken care of by you"


    Considering Carol''s current state, she was in no position to arrange anything.


    Then Arabe pushed open the ICU door, ¡°I''ll go check on Carol."


    Outside the door, Louisa asked rk in a hushed voice, ¡°What happened to your girlfriend?"


    "She''s poisoned."


    "Why was she poisoned?"


    As Louisa dug deeper, rk decided toe clean.


    Not just Louisa, even Keh standing by couldn''t believe it and was visibly upset.


    "So, when you took your sister to Lidariast time, it wasn''t for a holiday, but to find your girlfriend?"


    ¡°You''ve put yourself and your sister in danger, and dragged Crystal into it too!"


    "rk! What were you thinking? With your status, you could have any girl you want! But you chose


    her."


    "Mom, lower your voice." rk was worried Carol might hear and get upset.


    "You told me about your girlfriendst time, and I was overjoyed. I didn''t care about social statuses, but


    her upbringing, the people she knows, and the danger she''s in now, it''s a different world from ours!"


    Louisa was furious, her voice shaking in anger, "Do you see? What happened to her parents is what''s


    going to happen to you and Be!"


    ¡°Mom, it''s not that serious."


    "Yes, you have the means to protect yourself and her now, so you think it''s fine. But what about your


    family and friends? There''s always apse in judgment. Do you want them to end up like her parents?


    You know better than anyone where those peoplee from! It''s more than you and Be can handle!"


    Louisa couldn''t understand why her son would fall for such a girl. Was it because he''d grown up in a life


    of luxury, surrounded by elegant and refineddies, and now wanted something different?


    ¡°And her health."


    Louisa was struggling toe to terms with the fact that her future daughter-inw was so sickly.


    ¡°Be has a solution. She''s already working on an antidote."


    ¡°Be, Be, always Be! How much trouble have you caused her? She''s back home, not to be


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ordered around, but to be with her family."


    ¡°Besides, Crystal is still in the ICU, her life hanging in the bnce."


    "Mom, what happened to Crystal was an ident."


    ¡°If it wasn''t for her sensitive status, which puts those around her in danger, would her parents, Crystal,


    and even herself, have ended up like this?"

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Sure, Crystal meant well, seeing Logan and Taylor in danger, she just wanted to help.


    But what if Carol was just an average girl, who hadn''t gotten herself into any trouble, would this even


    be happening?


    "I don''t approve of your rtionship,¡¯ Louisa said bluntly.


    "L side with your mother¡¯ Keh said, avoiding his son''s heartbroken gaze.


    "Dad, Mom. You don''t understand Carol. She''s a wonderful person. She''s the only one for me for life. I


    only want her."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "The Collins family will never ept her¡¯ Louisa stated firmly, "Give up on this idea. I''d rather you stay


    single your whole life than bring such a dangerous person into our home. Your life will never be the


    same. Once she''s recovered, find a way to talk things out with her."


    Louisa was just about to leave after her speech.


    "Mom, Carol has many good qualities."


    "Don''t you understand yet? I don''t want anyone close to me to end up like Mr. Alger''s daughter, scarred


    and lying on an operating table. I don''t want to feel the pain of losing a loved one. Those people, their


    influence is widespread. If you marry her, it''s like setting a time bomb in our home. You never know


    when or where it will go off. Can you neutralize one bad guy? What about a hundred, a thousand, ten


    thousand?


    Even one slip could drag her life into an irreparable abyss.


    She didn''t want to experience the pain of losing friends and family. Wasn''t she allowed to?


    "Mom, I understand your concerns. I can handle this."


    ¡°How will you handle it? With what? Can you guarantee perfection? Not a single slip? rk, if you''re


    tired of these rich girls and want to marry an ordinary girl, I''m all for it. But someone like her, who could


    bring danger to those close to her, I can''t let here into our home."


    Louisa wasn''t worried about herself, but rather, feared her children, parents, and inws would suffer.


    Losing any of them would be unbearable.


    ¡°Calm down, don''t let your anger affect your health." Keh hadn''t finishedforting her when


    Louisa left, leaving behind a cold and determined silhouette.


    All Keh could do was tell his son, "Crystal used to visit us often, always bringing a bunch of things.


    After Be and Serena went off to college, the house felt empty. It was Crystal who kept uspany,


    even going for spa days and afternoon tea sessions with your mom. Thest time I had a backache,


    Crystal brought over homemade soup, a massage chair, and even arranged for a top-notch doctor to


    sincerely cares about you and your parents is now lying in the ICU because of your girlfriend''s


    enemies. Don''t you think you should at least show some concern? Consider how Alger and Celeste


    feel."


    After he said his piece, Keh hurried off to find his wife.


    rk leaned against the wall, as if the harsh reality had struck him hard.


    In the ICU, Tears silently streamed down Carol''s face.


    She had heard all the arguing outside.


    She knew it was her fault, causing so much trouble for those around her. If it hadn''t been for her, her


    foster parents wouldn''t have died.


    ¡°Dr. Be, Dr. Be.¡± a nurse noticed something was off and quickly called out softly, handing Carol a


    tissue to wipe her tears, "Please, don''t cry."

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    The argument that had just transpired echoed in the ears of the nurse, and she was filled with


    sympathy.


    But Arabe didn¡¯t hear it. She was on the phone with Grandpa Beck, confirming their research


    findings.


    Grandpa Beck ryed the results of several tests to her, and she shared her input. It was Grandpa


    Beck''s job to tweak ordingly.


    Hearing the nurse, Arabe asked the person on the phone to hold on, then turned to the nurse,


    ¡°What''s up?"


    Suddenly, the sound of a single beep echoed from the EKG, as Carol gave up hope of survival, her


    eyes closing.


    "Damn, the patient has no will to live,¡± the nurse said urgently. ¡°Dr. Be, what do we do?"


    ¡°Grandpa, get the antidote here as soon as you''re done!¡± Arabe hung up the phone, immediately


    diving into the rescue work.


    "Hey, I didn''t finish. This antidote hasn''t passed the final test. If there are any side effects, who''s


    responsible?"


    Unfortunately, Grandpa Beck''sst words were cut off by the dial tone. He tried calling Arabe twice


    more, but she didn''t pick up. She must''ve been busy.


    rk was waiting outside, and soon enough, he saw several doctors rushing to assist Arabe.


    rk was growing anxious, unsure if something had happened to Carol. The moment the door swung


    open, he rushed to peek inside, but he couldn''t see anything. All he could hear was the nurse''s voice,


    saying the patient was in critical condition.


    He knocked on the door frantically, shouting, ¡°Carol, Carol, you must hang on! You promised me, you


    said you would stay with me forever. Carol, you can''t back out now!"


    ¡°Sir, I''m sorry, could you please lower your voice?¡± A nurse emerged from the room, pleading. ¡°You''re


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    disrupting the doctors."


    ¡°How''s Carol? Nurse, is she okay?¡± rk asked anxiously.


    ¡°The patient has lost the will to live, probably because of your argument."


    ¡°No, I need to go in and exin"


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir, but it would be best if you wait outside. Any exnation at this point would only salt her


    wounds.


    Let Dr. Be handle this."


    The nurse shut the door again, leaving rk desperately waiting outside.


    Time passed, thunder roared, and the sky grew dim. A storm was brewing.


    The branches of the trees by the road were shaking heavily, and the temperature dropped. This winter


    seemed especially cold.


    rk sat from noon till night, not knowing how he made it through. All he knew was that the two girls


    connected to him were in the ICU, their fates unknown.


    Meanwhile, Crystal, lying on the hospital bed, suddenly called out, ¡°Dad."


    At first, Alger thought he had misheard, but when he looked up, he saw his daughter had indeed


    opened her eyes slightly. Tears welled up in his eyes instantly.


    He quickly leaned in, ¡°I''m here. Your mom and I are both here, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins too. Are you


    feeling okay? Should I get the doctor to check on you?"


    ¡°Yes, yes, I''ll get the doctor.¡± Celeste quickly rang the nurse''s bell, and the nurse went to get Arabe.


    Looking at her daughter''s battered body, Celeste felt a mix of heartache and relief, ¡°You''re finally


    awake, you scared me. It¡¯s okay now, it''s okay."


    ¡°Mom. Crystal''s voice was still weak, but she managed to put on a small smile, ¡°Don''t cry."


    Celeste didn''t want to cry in front of her daughter, but when she heard these words, her tears flowed


    freely.


    Her daughter was badly injured, yet she was the oneforting her.


    ¡°Mom, I want to go home."


    Upon hearing this, Alger and Celeste were stunned!

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Was this what they call "thest rally"?


    It was reminiscent of the time when Alger''s Uncle Jerry was gravely ill. One day, when he was on the


    brink of death, he suddenly became lucid and asked to be taken home. His family quickly fulfilled his


    wish, and after onest look at the home where he had lived for so many years, he peacefully closed


    his eyes.


    The older generation often said that those about to die have one final request: "I want to go home."


    ¡°No, sweetheart, we''re not going home. You''re not well yet. We need to stay here for your treatment.


    Once you''re better, we will take you home.¡± Celeste held her darling daughter''s hand, tears streaming


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    down her face. The thought of losing her daughter was too terrifying to bear.


    "Dad, Morn.¡± Crystal tried to grasp her parents¡¯ hands, but she was so weak. Her voice was barely


    above a whisper, each word an evident struggle.


    ¡°In this life, I''m so proud to be your daughter"


    Hearing these words, Alger and Celeste broke down in tears.


    ¡°After I''m gone, don''t cry. Don''t be sad."


    It was as if Crystal was leaving herst words, painstakingly uttering each word of advice.


    "Live your lives well. I''ll just be in a different form watching over you from heaven, being with you."


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? You''re going to live, perhaps even live longer than us; Celeste


    sobbed, "Stop talking about such morbid things. Are you thirsty? Let me get you a ss of water."


    "Mom, let me finish." Crystal seemed to be failing, pausing for a while before continuing, "Don''t me


    rk or Carol. Promise me, don''t harm them."


    Shaking her head, Celeste cried uncontrobly, "No, no, don''t say any more."


    "Promise me." Crystal was struggling to breathe, but she insisted on getting a response, ¡°Promise me!"


    Seeing his daughter in such agony, Alger was heartbroken, "Okay, I promise, as long as."


    Before he could finish, the door suddenly burst open. rk, upon hearing that Crystal had woken up,


    was the first one to rush over.


    He was even faster than the doctors.


    ¡°Crystal.¡± rk stood there, weighed down by guilt.


    Tears filled Crystal''s eyes. She tried to muster a smile, but her strength was quickly leaving her. She


    could barely make out rk''s face.


    All she knew was that the man who had rushed in was rk. He sounded anxious and worried.


    She forced a smile and with herst bit of strength, managed to utter three words, "Be happy."


    Tears streamed down rk''s face.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The monitor tlined.


    The medical team ushered them out. Alger and Celeste were inconsble.


    After updating Carol on the situation, Arabe rushed back to join the resuscitation efforts.


    Keh and Louisa''s eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Arabe''s movements finally came to a halt, and the actions of all the doctors in the room followed suit.


    All the medical equipment indicated that the patient hadpletely lost vital signs. There was no hope


    left.


    Arabe nced at the clock on the wall, and solemnly announced, "Time of death, December 28, 7:23


    p.m."


    The doctors and nurses in the operating room all bowed their heads in silence, bidding the patient their


    final farewell in this manner.


    Scenes from the past kept reying in Arabe''s mind.


    ¡°Arabe, I heard you just moved back home. How are you settling in?"


    ¡°I heard you used to live in Summerfield too. It''s been ages since Ist visited. Shall we go for a


    shopping spree sometime?"


    "Let''s go to the Cave Diner!"


    ¡°Do you mind if I chat with you on WhatsApp?"


    Crystal''s voice andughter were still lingering in her mind.


    Tears welled up in Arabe''s eyes as she pulled the tubes out of the girl an the bed, covered her with a


    white sheet, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Take her out."


    The movements of all the doctors and nurses were silent, but the unseen sadness was overwhelming.


    When the door opened, Celeste saw her daughter covered with a white sheet. She was hit with a wave


    of grief, tears streaming down her face.


    Alger couldn''t believe his eyes until the gurney was pushed in front of him. He trembled as he slowly


    lifted the sheet.


    The girl''s face was pale, lying peacefully on the gurney, motionless.


    Alger''s hand trembled as he ced his finger under his daughter''s nose. There was no breath. He


    moved his hand to her neck. There was no pulse.


    One moment she was talking to him, the next she was gone.


    "Crystal!" Alger broke down, throwing himself onto the sheet, crying his heart out.


    "How could you just leave us like this? How could you bear to abandon your parents? How is your


    mother going to live without you?" Celeste clung to her daughter''s body, crying uncontrobly.


    Keh and Louisa were heartbroken. They couldn''t believe that such a lively, bright, and intelligent


    girl was suddenly gone. Their tears flowed uncontrobly.


    rk, standing to the side, had red-rimmed eyes. Tears rolled down his cheeks.


    In his mind, he kept seeing Crystal''s brilliant smile and hearing her cheerful voice.


    "rk, what have you been up totely?"


    ¡°Lunderstand a girl''s mind better. Next time you guys go out, take me with you. I promise to make your


    sister happy."


    ¡°Your mom bought me lots of beautiful clothes, I''m so happy."


    "rk, did I say something wrong to upset you? I''m sorry"


    rk''s shoulders shook as he looked at the girl lying on the gurney. He remembered the cold morning


    when she came to see him with breakfast.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°know Carol is in your heart, and I know you''ll never like anyone else in this lifetime. I''m just clinging to


    the hope that I could maybe change your mind. I do like you. I used the excuse of being ¡®bros¡¯ to get


    close to you.


    Now that you two are back together, I sincerely wish you happiness. Even though I can''t be your


    girlfriend, and I can''t get over you quickly. Just knowing that she''s back and your smile will be even


    brighter than before, that alone satisfies me."


    "rk, as long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter who you''re dating, even if it''s not me. Although, it


    does hurt a little"

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    rk felt as if his world hade crashing down.


    ¡°This is the breakfast I made for you. If it receives your approval, then I feel their purpose has been


    served."


    ¡°These clothes and dresses were given to me by your auntst night. Given my status, it''s not


    appropriate for me to return them in person. Could you please pass them on and thank her for her


    kindness?"


    ¡°I''ve recorded some of the likes and dislikes of your uncle and aunt in this notebook, along with some


    of their favorite hangout spots. I''ve arranged for VIP memberships for them, and I''ve noted down the


    passwords and security questions for these cards."


    "Now that you have a girlfriend, unless it''s a group activity, I won''t show up in case there might be any


    misunderstandings. Take care of yourself and don''t forget to look after your girlfriend. I''m off now. Be


    happy!"


    rk slid down the wall, his hand over his eyes, his shoulders shaking violently. He was inconsble.


    ¡°Baby girl, what am I supposed to do? The rest of my life is still so long, how am I supposed to live?"


    Celeste wept bitterly, her heart filled with indescribable pain. "How could you let me bury my own child?


    You promised me, said you''d take me to Oakridge City after you finished your work. How could you lie


    to me? Get up, get up, my girl."


    ¡°Open your eyes, and I''ll give you anything you want, Alger sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Crystal, my lovely


    girl, can you hear me? If you wake up, I''ll do anything you ask of me. Please, wake up. I''ve never


    begged you for anything before, just this once. Wake up and look at me, okay?"


    ¡°You can''t leave us like this." Celeste cried uncontrobly.


    Seeing the couple in such a state, the nurse wheeling the gurney looked at Arabe with a difficult


    expression.


    Arabe motioned for them to leave.


    Celeste clung to the body of her daughter, her voice choked with emotion as she began to sing,


    ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star, how I wonder what you are."


    This was Crystal''s favorite song when she was little, the first song she learned on the piano.


    As Celeste sang, she was reminded of her daughter''s lively and adorable figure. Tears streamed down


    her face as she continued, "Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky."


    The girl on the bed was now motionless, her hands starting to turn cold.


    Celeste touched her hand, feeling her fading warmth, and suddenly let out a gut-wrenching cry.


    Her daughter was gone.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her precious girl, whom she had raised, was suddenly gone.


    Gone for real.


    Really gone.


    Celeste was devastated, unable to bear this enormous loss.


    At that moment, Louisa''s phone vibrated incessantly.


    She didn''t want to answer it, but the caller was relentless, calling repeatedly.


    She was forced to swipe the screen, holding back her tears, only to hear the voice on the other end.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mrs. Collins? The CVO Fashion Medicinal Elixir that Crystal ordered for you has arrived in


    Summerfield. Are you home right now? Can we deliver it?"


    The CVO Fashion Medicinal Elixir was exclusive to the royal family.


    Keh had worked himself too hard when he was young, and now suffered from aching shoulders


    and neck.


    Sometimes, the pain kept him up at night.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    A month ago, Crystal had pulled some strings and pre-ordered a decade''s worth of medication, which


    would be delivered annually to Reflections Vi.


    When Louisa picked up the phone, she broke down into uncontroble tears. The maturity and


    empathy of Crystal cut into her heart like a sharp knife.


    "Mrs. Collins? What''s wrong?" The person on the other end of the line was utterly confused by Mrs.


    Collins"


    sudden outburst, their voice filled with concern. "Hello, Mrs. Collins, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Louisa''s wave of sorrow was far from over, Arabe excused herself to change out of her


    sterile suit and sanitize her hands.


    Romeo prepared a bowl of warm soup, ready to serve it to her as soon as she came back. "Here, drink


    some."


    Fromst night at 10 o''clock to tonight, Arabe had been working for a straight 21 hours without a


    break, either trying to save Crystal or Carol.


    In between, she had barely had a bottle of milk, let alone a chance to sit down or catch her breath.


    Seeing the tired redness in her eyes, Romeo murmured sympathetically, ¡°The chef has prepared dinner


    fresh.


    Let me feed you."


    Arabe drank a bow! of soup, already feeling somewhat exhausted. "I''ll speak to rk for a bit. Then


    I''ll leave"


    ¡°Alright."


    Romeo thought to himself that the girl must bepletely worn out, too tired to eat, which made him


    feel even more sympathetic.


    ¡°Be, Louisa noticed that her daughter looked quite haggard, hastily wiped away her tears and


    lovingly said, ¡°You must be exhausted. I''ll have the driver take you home, and I''ll ask the chef to


    prepare whatever you''d like for dinner. What do you fancy?"


    "No need to go to any trouble. Romeo has already taken care of it. But rk...


    Arabe nced at the man sitting in the corner of the room, his shoulders hunched, as if he had fallen


    into a deep pit of despair and couldn''t pull himself out.


    ¡°Leave rk." Louisa said, seeing his distraught state, "You shouldn''t worry about him. Mr. and Mrs.


    Alger must be very upset. Your father and I will stay here with them. You go on home."


    "I''m sorry to have put you through this¡± Keh said, filled with guilt.


    ¡°It''s no trouble."


    Arabe went over to rk, crouched down beside him and gently consoled, ¡®Let it all out. Crying will


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    help."


    rk looked up, his eyes bloodshot and filled with confusion. "Why?"


    Why did those men have to be so cruel to Logan, Taylor, and Crystal?


    They had three hostages. Why weren''t they simply using them to force him, or Carol, or Be to show


    up?


    Why did they have to torment those three hostages so mercilessly?


    What did they gain from all this?


    ¡°Before, they wanted to capture the people close to us to force us to reveal ourselves,¡¯ Arabe


    exined in a soft voice. "But that''s not the case anymore."


    rk looked at her, his eyes red and swollen, not quite understanding.


    ¡°It seems like they want to see the people close to us die one by one, to make us suffer the pain of


    losing our loved ones."


    Carol was seen as a ¡°traitor¡± by them. If they couldn''t capture her, they''d harm the people around her,


    which would also cause Carol to suffer.


    And Arabe was targeted by them because she had "meddle" in their affairs multiple times and helped


    Carol escape.


    Of course, they wouldn''t let rk off the hook either. It was because Carol was with rk that she had


    the idea of ¡°betrayal¡±, wanting to leave them and stay with rk till the end.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    ¡°The next target is those close to me,¡¯ Arabe stated calmly, her demeanor detached as if the subject


    at hand was unrted to her.


    It was at this point rk realized why his sister had been so reluctant to reveal her identity as the


    heiress to the Collins family fortune.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention, her aid to Carol had brought her immense trouble and danger. Just her status as the


    head of the family meant she had to keep a low profile.


    If everyone knew her true identity from the start, those who couldn''t capture her would naturally target


    her friends and family.


    Her family was always surrounded by bodyguards and her own men discreetly protected their parents.


    However, not all friends and family were constantly protected. There were always oversights and


    moments of vulnerability.


    With Arabe''s power, she could protect a portion of the people around her, but how could she possibly


    protect them all?


    ¡°We all need to be careful next¡¯ rk warned hoarsely, "I will find their IP addresses, bring them to


    justice, and avenge them."


    ¡°Right, Arabe replied gently, "I''ve given Caral the antidote. We didn''t have time for a final test, but it''s


    better than nothing. Carol should wake up in 24 hours. I overheard the nurses say she heard your


    conversation with Mom and Dad. You should think about how tofort her."


    ¡°Thanks,¡¯ rk responded gratefully, his eyes reddening, "Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    ¡°Just call me if you need anything."


    Although under normal circumstances, Carol wouldn''t wake up tonight.


    Just in case.


    Arabe wanted to rify it beforehand.


    ¡°I should go now, Arabe announced, standing up, "I''ll leave this to you."


    ¡°Don''t worry."


    Arabe left with Romeo.


    After a busy 21 hours, she finally checked her phone in the car.


    There were many missed calls and unread messages, mostly from her uncle, grandmother, and May.


    Sampson: [Be, have you arrived at Reflections Vi? Are you tired from the twelve-hour flight?)


    Belinda: [You just left, and I misses you already. Do you still like the gift? I didn''t have much time, so I


    wasn''t sure what to get for you. I heard your parents and uncle bought you a lot of clothes and bags, so


    gifting those seemed redundant. The box contains a small token of my affection, I hope you like it.]


    May: [Ms. Be, have you arrived at Reflections Vi? The olddy has been missing you a lot during


    your absence. I miss you too, and look forward to your next visit.]


    After she replied to their messages, her phone vibrated again before she could open the box from her


    grandma.


    It was Sampson.


    "Be, your mother told me there was an incident at the Temple family''s ce. You performed surgery


    on their daughter right after getting off the nest night. You also saved another person, and have


    been busy for 21 hours straight."


    Arabe, sensing her uncle''s concern, reassures him, "I''m not tired."


    ¡°You silly girl, always throwing yourself into others¡¯ problems without taking care of yourself. When you


    get home, eat something, take a shower, and rest well. don''t wear yourself out."


    Before Sampson could finish, Belinda took the phone, ¡°Be, I am going to nag one more time. You


    must eat something first, get a massage if your hands are sore, take a good shower, and rx in bed.


    Don''t wear yourself out, or I will be heartbroken."


    ¡°Alright, got it."

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    ¡°Get some rest, Granny. I''ll hang up now.¡¯ After ending the call, Belinda sighed deeply. "She could really


    use a massage right about now."


    Inside the RV.


    Romeo removed Arabe''s shoes, asking her to lie down and rest for a while.


    Covering the girl lightly with a nket, Romeo massaged her slim arms, gently saying, "Sleep a bit."


    Arabe was exhausted. She closed her eyes and was soon deep in slumber.


    In her dream, she heard nurses talking. One moment they said Carol was in trouble, and the next, they


    imed Crystal was in trouble.


    Arabe ran back and forth in the long corridor, feeling dizzy from busyness.


    Romeo continued to massage her as she dreamed. Seeing her brows knit together, he knew she was


    having a bad dream.


    ¡°Be, Romeo caressed her face, his voice soft, ¡®Don''t be scared. No matter what happens, I''m always


    by your side."


    Her brows gradually rxed, as if she could hear hisforting words.


    Romeo continued to massage her hands and feet. After holding surgical instruments for so long and


    standing for such duration, they must be sore.


    Time ticked away.


    When Arabe opened her eyes again, she found herself still in the RV. "Are we there? Why didn''t you


    wake me up?"


    ¡°I wanted you to sleep a little more,¡± Romeo continued to massage her, ¡°Look, it''s snowing outside."


    Under the streetlight, snowkes fell gently. Arabe noticed that this was the streetlight outside


    Romeo''s house.


    The RV was parked outside his house, not driven in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    To reach the garage, they would have to go down two slopes and make several turns. Any significant


    movement might wake her up.


    So Romeo had asked his staff to park the vehicle outside.


    ¡°What time is it?" She asked.


    Seeing her sit up, Romeo wrapped her up in the nket, afraid she''d catch a cold. "It''s a little after


    four"


    "Have I slept that long?"


    ¡°You were exhausted, and your body is drained¡¯ Romeo gently brushed her hair, his voice soft, "Are


    you hungry?


    Let''s eat something"


    While Arabe was sleeping, Romeo had asked the chef to prepare some food and bring it to the RV.


    A dozen dishes were kept warm. When opened, each was her favorite.


    ¡°Cover yourself with the nket. It''s chilly at dawn. Don''t catch a cold.¡± Romeo picked up a fork, "Let


    me feed you."


    Despite the heating on in the RY, it was still cold. Arabe was wrapped in a nket, only her head


    showing.


    She looked adorable.


    Romeo''s gaze was full of affection. ¡°You''d look good even in a bup sack."


    "So, should I wear a sack when I go out?"


    ¡°No way, too revealing."


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle, watching him scoop up food, "Aren''t your arms tired?"


    ¡°Not at all. I could feed you not just this meal, but for a lifetime."


    Under the warm light, Romeo fed her, bite by bite.


    Suddenly Arabe remembered something, "Did rk call you?"


    "Yes, he asked me to take good care of you. He said he''d call you once he woke up."


    Seeing Romeo continuing to feed her without eating himself, Arabe couldn''t help but ask, "Haven''t


    you eaten since morning?"


    Romeo gave a slight smile, ¡°I''m not hungry"


    Arabe picked up a fork and offered him a piece of meat.


    Romeo was surprised yet pleased, taking a bite, ¡°It tastes even better when you feed me."


    ¡°Want me to feed you more?"

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    ¡°No way. I can''t let you." Romeo pulled her hand back under the nket, "You''ve had enough for one


    day."


    ¡°Just do your job in the future. Don''t worry about me.¡± Arabe was referring to him waiting for her day


    and hight at the hospital.


    ¡°What''s more important than you?" Romeo looked into her eyes, enunciating each word, "You didn''t


    sleep, didn''t eat, and spent a full 21 hours in the OR. I worry about you."


    ¡°Worried I''ll copse from exhaustion?¡± Arabe couldn''t help butugh, ¡°I''m not a child. I know my


    limits.


    ¡°In my heart, you are still a child." Romeo fed her another spoonful of soup, ¡°So young, yet carrying a


    burden heavier than anyone else''s. Sometimes, I wish you''d take it easy, mind your own business


    more, and care about yourself."


    ¡°But I have you to look after me, don''t I?"


    ¡°There will always be times when I can''t look after you enough."


    Arabe noticed a change in his mood, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    Romeo was reminded of Arabe at the hospital today, she had only consumed a bottle of milk, and


    that too only because he had handed it to her. Arabe didn''t want him to worry, so she chugged it


    down all at once.


    If he wasn''t there today, would she have gone 21 hours without eating?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The mere thought of it pained him.


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Romeo concealed the worry in his eyes, not wanting to burden Arabe with his worries.


    ¡°Alright, I know you care about me.¡± Arabeughed, her eyes sparkling with a tender light, ¡°Today


    was an exception, won''t happen again."


    ¡°Your promises nevere to fruition."


    She had promised him before that she wouldn''t risk danger, that she wouldn''t get hurt, that she would


    take care of herself, not to worry him.


    "Next time, even if you''re busy, you''re not allowed to skip meals."


    "Okay.


    After some time, Romeo held her as they watched the snow falling outside, the pristine snowkes


    fluttering down.


    Romeo breathed in her scent, ¡°It feels like we''ve known each other for a long time."


    Theirpanionship felt as natural as a couple who had been together for decades.


    "I feel the same way. Arabe watched the falling snowkes, feeling as if time was slowing down once


    again.


    Having someone by her side gave her life a newyer of meaning. It was nice.


    After a while, they parked the RV in the garage. Romeo wrapped a warm coat around her and carried


    her into the vi¡¯s elevator.


    This residence, called Be Vi, was something he had bought specifically to be closer to her, near


    the school.


    It had a bedroom, a walk-in closet, a hot spring bath, ab and everything he prepared for her.


    Romeo carried her into the bedroom.


    ¡°lL want to take a shower."


    Romeo fetched fresh clothes for her and prepared a bath. Only after reminding her of a few things did


    he leave.


    It was still dark at five in the morning, but a light had entered Arabe¡¯s world that had been gloomy for


    years.


    Meanwhile, rk stayed by Carol''s bedside, awake all night.


    He hacked into the surveince of the area around the street where the incident took ce. He sorted


    out all the information and movements of the people involved and sent it to the police.


    Some of the hidden culprits were also found.


    After a while, he heard some devastating news.


    During police interrogation, someone confessed that over twenty people were involved in viting


    Crystal''s innocence.


    Throughout the ordeal, the name Crystal kept crying out was: rk.


    ¡°rk, rest assured. These people will be punished."


    rk''s eyes reddened again, his fists clenched tightly, his voice tinged with anger, "Are all those


    scumbags caught?"

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    ¡°We''ve got neen of them. We''ll have the rest by noon tomorrow."


    ¡°I''m on my way."


    As soon as rk hung up the phone, he called over the couple of staff who had recently been taking


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    care of Carol at home.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her. If any emergency happens, contact me immediately."


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Collins."


    rk sped to confront the scum, fists clenched, ready to beat them senseless.


    Perhaps his fists weren''t enough.


    rk used everything within his reach to hammer into them relentlessly.


    ¡°Spare us, please¡± one of them pleaded, "We were just following orders."


    "Did your bosses order you to touch her?"


    ¡°N-no."


    ¡°She''s just a defenseless girl. Why couldn''t you leave her alone?"


    rk picked up a chair and smashed it onto the man. The chair splintered upon impact.


    The man was drenched in blood, looking up at rk with fear in his eyes, wanting to back away but


    rk grabbed him again, beating him over and over.


    "You wanted trouble with me? Well, here I am. Come at me."


    rk proceeded to give them a thorough beatdown.


    ¡°Any man whoys a hand on a woman is no man at all."


    rk mmed one of their heads into the wall.


    ¡°Are you even human?"


    The man was barely breathing, yet rk continued to pound him with his fists.


    "Calling you beasts would be an insult to beasts."


    After what felt like an eternity, rk looked around at the room filled with battered bodies, his eyes


    welling up with anger.


    A group of lowlifes bullying an innocent, cheerful girl.


    He remembered Crystal''s radiant smile and bubbly personality.


    rk wanted nothing more than to bury them alive!


    "Mr. Collins, your hands are injured,¡± Someone noticed as rk left the room and quickly approached


    him, ¡°Should I get you a band-aid?"


    ¡°No need." rk said, just before getting in his car to leave, "Make sure to keep torturing them."


    ¡°Understood."


    On the other side.


    Alger and Celeste stayed by their daughter''s body, tearfully sleepless.


    Their most precious part of their lives was gone.


    They felt empty.


    "Celeste, if you don''t want to eat, at least drink some water.¡¯ Louisa sobbed, ¡°How can Crystal rest


    peacefully if you''re like this?"


    ¡°I want her to be restless.¡± Celeste''s dry eyes welled up with tears again, "I want her to feel guilty and


    restless. I want her to wake up."


    Louisa felt even more heartbroken upon hearing this.


    She knew that Crystal would never wake up again, her body had already turned ice-cold.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    ¡°Mr. Alger, we''re heartbroken over this tragedy,¡¯ Keh said, struggling to find the right words of


    constion.


    ¡°Please have some food. You''re the head of the household and the backbone of the family. They still


    need you."


    ¡°Where''s rk?" Alger suddenly lifted his weary eyes to ask.


    ¡°Ah, rk''s just outside,¡± Keh responded, suddenly realizing. "I''ll go fetch him.


    But the corridor was already void of rk''s presence.


    Upon reaching Carol''s hospital room, Keh found several servants attending her.


    Alger and Celeste had just lost their beloved daughter, and here was Carol being looked after by all


    these people.


    Keh suddenly realized his son hadn''t empathized with the Temple family''s situation.


    After all, Crystal had died because of the powerful force behind Carol.


    Knocking on the door again, rk asked the servants, "Where''s rk?"


    ¡°We''re not sure."


    Keh then dialed his son¡¯s number.


    rk''s fist was bleeding from a wound, staining his white shirt with spots of crimson. Two buttons were


    undone, giving him an aura of cold ruthlessness.


    Hearing his phone ring, rk picked it up. His wound worsened, but he seemed indifferent.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been? Alger wants to see you! I understand you want to take care of your


    girlfriend, but Crystal just passed away. Have you thought about how Alger and Celeste might feel?"


    ¡°I''ll be there soon."


    Before Keh could finish his sentence, he heard the busy tone on the other end of the line. "Silly


    boy.¡± he muttered.


    He was so thoughtless!


    rk rushed to the hospital as fast as he could, put on his coat to cover the prominent red stain on his


    shirt.


    Keh anxiously waited by the elevator. Seeing his son appear, he couldn''t help but scold, ¡°Where


    the hell have you been? If Alger and Celeste decide to give you a hard time, you better brace yourself,


    got it?"


    After all, the Temple family only had one daughter.


    And because of the powerful force behind his girlfriend, Crystal died so tragically.


    ¡°Alright.¡± rk agreed and pushed open the door to Crystal''s hospital room.


    The girly quietly on the bed, but rk noticed a change in her since hest saw her a few hours ago.


    Her face was even paler now, the pallor of the dead.


    Alger suppressed his urge to punch rk when he saw him. In front of his daughter, he asked in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Where are they? I want to avenge my daughter."


    ¡°All those who harmed Crystal are in police custody. The remaining few will be caught by noon


    tomorrow."


    Upon noticing rk''s bleeding fist, Alger understood what had transpired. "You''ve seen them, haven''t


    you?"


    "Yes,¡¯ rk admitted. ¡°I have."


    "No matter how many times they are punished, it won''t bring my baby girl back,¡¯ Celeste cried, agony


    etched in her voice.


    ¡°Even though we can''t bring Crystal back, we can''t let them off easily. They must pay the price."


    rk clenched his fist before bowing deeply, "I''m sorry. This happened because of me. I don''t dare to


    ask for your forgiveness, but I hope you won''t grieve excessively. Your health is important."


    ¡°My daughter is gone. What''s the point of being healthy or living a long life!" Celeste cried. "rk, you


    don''t understand the pain of a parent who has raised a beloved daughter, only to lose her in such a


    horrific manner."


    Yes, their daughter had ¡°meddled" and was captured by the bad guys while trying to save Logan and


    Taylor.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But if Carol hadn''t been targeted by those forces, if Carol wasn''t rk''s girlfriend, then their precious


    daughter would have been home that day, having dinner with them after sessfully closing a deal


    with a client.


    Their precious daughter, who was already taking steps to take over the family business. The future of


    the Temple family''s assets was supposed to be in her hands.


    But now.


    How were they, as parents, supposed to ept that their daughter was suddenly gone?

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    rk could only bow deeply, his voice a mix of sorrow and regret, "I''m sorry."


    He knew that no amount of apologies could mend their broken hearts from the loss of their beloved


    daughter, but he genuinely felt sorry for them. He felt sorry for Crystal.


    ¡°I''ll take care of you both till I die¡± rk seemed to make a decision, saying seriously, ¡°You can treat me


    as your son. I''ll oftene to visit and take care of you in your old age."


    Even though this couldn''t alleviate the pain felt by Alger and Celeste, at least they wouldn''t be left alone


    in this world.


    "Give me all the information rted to those people.¡¯ Alger said, his voice weary, "And never show up


    in front of us again"


    ¡°But."


    "Leave." Alger didn''t even want to nce at him, "I want to spend some time with my daughter."


    He had thought that he would have a lifetime to watch his daughter walk down the aisle in a wedding


    dress, have her own children.


    But he never expected that their time together would be so short.


    rk''s eyes dimmed, "I''lle back tonight"


    He nned to wait until they calmed down a bit before visiting again. He wanted to help them in any


    way he could, including organizing Crystal''s funeral.


    Time passed, and the day broke.


    Carol opened her eyes to find someone sleeping next to her. It was rk.


    He was lying on the edge of the bed, his head resting on one hand. He looked tired.


    Carol noticed his fists were cracked, the blood had coagted on the surface of his skin.


    Growing up in such a harsh environment, Carol could tell at a nce that these were injuries from a


    fight.


    Who did he fight with?


    Was it those people?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carol remembered how her foster parents were killed by those people, and how they dragged innocent


    Crystal into it.


    Tears suddenly welled up in Carol''s eyes.


    rk was clutching Carol''s hand in his sleep. Maybe he felt her moving, and he opened his eyes. He


    was overjoyed, "Carol, you''re awake."


    Nothing could make him happier than seeing her awake.


    Carol turned her face away, not wanting him to see the tear tracks on her face.


    rk quickly reached out to wipe them away, "Don''t cry. It''s my fault for sleeping so soundly. How long


    have you been awake? Don''t worry, those people have been caught. I¡¯ve tracked down the IP of the


    person who ordered them. My men are on their way. They will make them wish they were dead."


    rk wanted these people to pay doubly for how Logan, Taylor, and Crystal were killed and the pain


    they suffered.


    Carol didn''t say anything, staring at the snowkes falling outside the window. She remembered a


    snowy day when she was young. Taylor was with her in the yard making a snowman, and Logan had a


    snowball fight with them.


    They allughed so happily.


    rk followed her gaze, gently holding her, "We agreed that once you''re better, we''ll go skiing. How


    are you feeling? Are you better? Should I call the doctor to check on you?"


    Carol shook her head.


    She kept her gaze away from him, not looking at him.


    rk''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    ¡°Would you like a ss of water? You''ve slept for so long. You must be parched.¡± rk pecked her


    cheek and rose to pour her a drink, intending to help her sit up.


    Carol kept her gaze fixed on the snowkes outside the window, her voice cooling as she spoke,


    "rk, there''s something I need to tell you."


    She didn''t call him darling or even look at him.


    Her tone was even somewhat chilly.


    A sinking feeling washed over rk as a sense of foreboding bubbled up.


    ¡°Carol, do you know how you woke up? It was Be and her talented Grandpa Beck who concocted the


    vital antidote, which you took in time. By the way, I haven''t told Be yet that you''ve woken up. She''d


    be thrilled. I should tell her right now."


    rk hastily retrieved his cellphone, but in his haste, it slipped from his hands and ttered to the floor.


    As he bent down to pick it up, a hint of sourness tinged his nostrils, ¡°Do you have any idea how critical


    your condition was? You stopped breathing for a whole 30 seconds during treatment. It scared the hell


    out of me."


    Carol finally tore her gaze from the window and settled it on him.


    rk forced a smile, "Be said that as long as you woke up, the rest of the treatment wouldn''t be a big


    issue.


    You can finally break free from your past life."


    Could she really break free?


    With her status, it was destined to be a lifelong burden.


    Just as Carol was about to speak, rk cut her off, "I need to text Be first. This is undoubtedly


    fantastic news, a significant breakthrough in her research."


    Typically, rk was a fast texter, but today, it seemed to take him forever to type, constantly making


    errors or forming incoherent sentences.


    He joked, ¡®I was so excited to see you awake that I forgot how to type."


    Carol could see the heartache and avoidance in his smile. She knew him so well. Every subtle change


    in his expression didn''t escape her scrutiny.


    ¡°Yesterday at the door."


    ¡°Carol, you haven''t told me how you''re feeling. Is there anything ufortable?¡± rk interrupted her


    again after sending the message, holding her hand and asking, "Like body aches, dizziness, nausea? If


    so, you must tell me so I can call the doctor."


    Carol shook her head again.


    ¡°That means Be and Grandpa Beck''s antidote is working. Congrattions, you won''t have to suffer


    from the affliction anymore.¡± rk took her hands in his, raising them to his lips for a gentle kiss, ¡°By


    the way, are you hungry? I''ll ask the doctor if I can get you something to eat. Just wait here for me."


    Seeing him rise to leave, Carol wanted to stop him, but he seemed to flee before she could.


    rk finally stepped out of the ward, his eyes reddening. He knew what she was going to say next, and


    he couldn''t ept it. He had only just managed to bring her back, and he would never let go.


    Not even if it killed him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    rk asked the doctor, who said she could have some light gruel. Just then, Arabe texted back that


    she''d be at the hospital in a while. rk quickly asked, [Can Carol have some gruel?] Arabe replied


    in four words: [Yes, in small amounts.] With his sister''s assurance, rk purchased some food from the


    hospital cafeteria and hurried back to the ward, only to realize that Carol was gone.


    The breakfast he held dropped to the floor, the hot gruel sshing onto his ankle and dirtying his pants.


    But he didn''t notice, standing stunned for a moment before rushing to check the ensuite bathroom.


    "Carol?"


    She was not in the bathroom, not in the ward, he even checked under the bed and tossed the curtains.


    No one was there.


    All that was left on the bed was a pillow and a drawn back nket.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Her IV drip had been removed.


    Where was she?


    ¡°Carol.¡± rk burst out of the room, immediately rushing to ask the nurse on that floor, ¡®Where did the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    patient in bed 308 go?"


    ¡°I have no idea."


    Carol had already been out of danger sincest night, shifted from the ICU to a regr ward. It was the


    early Morning shift change, and no nurse had noticed where she had gone.


    rk was anxious, suddenly remembering what Carol had mentioned earlier. She''d said: Yesterday at


    the ICU door.


    Even though she hadn''t finished her sentence, rk had a bad feeling. She must have overheard his


    conversation with his parents and decided to leave.


    He frantically hit the elevator''s down button, but seeing it still stuck on the 21st floor, with no sign of


    moving, he tan down the stairs, searching everywhere once he reached the ground floor.


    ¡°Carol.


    People were everywhere, the falling snowkes as dense as feathers, obstructing his vision.


    rk''s eyes turned red, and among the crowd, he couldn''t find his Carol.


    Ignoring the biting cold wind that made his wounds ache, he pulled out his cell phone, repeatedly


    dialing Carol''s number.


    The automated voice just kept saying: I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off.


    She had turned off her phone.


    She was missing again!


    Tears started to fill rk''s eyes, this feeling was too simr to when she had disappeared before.


    He was desperate, not knowing where to find her.


    Would Carol go back to the Mystic Oak House to pack her things if she was leaving?


    Thinking of this, rk rushed out of the hospital, nearly getting hit by a taxi. He opened the passenger


    door, "Mystic Oak House, fast!"


    The taxi driver looked puzzled, "Sorry, sir, there''s still a passenger in the backseat."


    rk turned to see a women holding her feverish child, on their way to the hospital.


    The young mother, startled by rk''s urgency and red eyes, quickly got out of the car with her child.


    ¡°Please step on it.¡± rk, suddenly recalling something, pulled out his phone again, calling the staff at


    Mystic Oak House, "Has Carol returned?"


    ¡°Huh? Has she returned? I haven''t seen her." The housekeeper sensed something was off in rk''s


    tone, quickly tesponding, ¡°I might have been busy and didn''t notice. I''ll get some people to look


    around."


    The mansion was huge. If Carol wanted to avoid the staff, with her agility, it was entirely possible.


    ¡°If you see her, you must stop her."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, rk urged the driver again, to which the driver responded helplessly, "I''m already


    going as fast as I can""


    Finally arriving at Mystic Oak House, rk dashed in, grabbing the first staff member he saw, "Has


    Carol returned?"


    ¡°No, I''ve checked the surveince. She didn''te back."


    "She''s not here."


    rk rushed to the bedroom. Everything was as usual.


    The mention of "surveince" by the staff reminded him of something he had overlooked in his panic!


    He immediately essed the hospital''s surveince for that floor, discovering Carol had left by herself,


    pushing open the fire escape door while he was out getting breakfast.


    No one in the corridor had noticed her then.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    There was no CCTV in the fire escape.


    But he didn''t see Carol on his way down.


    So, where did Carol go?


    rk could only hack into the first-floor surveince, but at that time, Carol was nowhere to be found.


    Neither was she on the rooftop.


    The more rk investigated, the more anxious he became. There were blind spots in the hospital''s


    CCTV coverage. With Carol''s skills, if she wanted to leave, avoiding all cameras wasn''t impossible.


    rk called his subordinates again, "Keep an eye on the train station, bus station, and the airport for


    any sign of Carol. If you see her, stop her. She might be in disquise or using a new ID to buy tickets. In


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    any case, remember her face, don''t let her leave Summerfield!"


    ¡°Got it"


    ¡°Don''t hurt her when you stop her. We''ll discuss everything when I get there."


    ¡°Understood."


    After hanging up, rk suddenly thought of Logan and Taylor in the morgue.


    Would Carol go to see them?


    With that thought, he rushed back to the hospital in his car from the garage. But when he pushed open


    the morgue door, there was no one inside.


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Where on earth did Carol go?


    Despair, pain, and fear all surged up at this moment. rk didn''t know how he managed to pick up his


    phone and dial his sister''s number.


    ¡°Be, did Carol contact you?¡± rk''s eyes were brimming with tears, ¡°She..."


    ¡°Carol? She''s right in front of me. What''s going on?¡± Arabe noticed rk''s voice was choked with


    emotion.


    Hearing this, rk asked in disbelief, ¡°Where are you?"


    ¡°we''re in the small pavilion in the hospital''s first-floor garden.¡± Arabe had noticed Carol standing


    alone in the pavilion when she arrived at the hospital. She wanted to ask what was going on, but just as


    she greeted Carol, rk''s call came in.


    ¡°Wait there for me, I''ll be right there.¡± Before hanging up, rk added, ¡°Keep an eye on her for me.


    Don''t let her leave"


    Arabe was a bit confused but she guessed something was going on. After ending the call, she put


    her coat on Carol.


    ¡°You''re still recovering. Don''t catch a cold, otherwise, rk will be worried."


    Carol tried to take it off to give it back, but Arabe forcibly put it back on her, pretending to be serious,


    ¡°I don''t have time to save you again."


    Carol couldn''t help but give a weak smile, ¡°Thank you."


    ¡°It''s Grandpa Beck you should be thanking. He did us a huge favor."


    Arabe remembered that night, Grandpa Beck rushed to the ICU door with the antidote, saving


    Carol''s life in the nick of time.


    If it weren''t for that antidote, the oue would have been unthinkable.


    ¡°What happened with you and rk?¡± Arabe looked at her gloomy face, ¡°Did you two have a fight?"


    Carol gave a pale smile and shook her head.


    She was willing to exin, but rk didn¡¯t give her a chance.


    ¡°Carol"


    From afar, rk saw Carol, draped in Be''s coat, standing in the pavilion.


    In the midst of falling snow, rk put his coat on his sister, then turned to Carol with tear-filled eyes,


    ¡°You silly girl, where did you run off to? Do you know how worried I was?"


    Before Carol could say anything, rk scooped her up in his arms.


    ¡°It''s freezing out here. What if you catch a cold?¡± rk carried her towards the ward, his eyes red and


    teary, even his voice was choked up, ¡°If it wasn''t for Be finding you, where would I even begin to


    look?"


    Carol looked into his eyes, ¡°Are you crying?¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    ¡°Could you at least let me know where you''re going next time?¡± rk''s eyes were even redder, his


    voice rough and strained.


    Carol gently wiped away the tears that had fallen from his eyes. ¡°You''re a grown man. Why are you


    crying?"


    The moment she wiped his tears, fresh ones welled up, rolling down his face. His voice choked with


    hurt, "Why weren''t you answering my call?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He looked at her with red-rimmed eyes.


    Each time the busy tone beeped, it felt like his heart sank a little further.


    ¡°I don''t even know where my phone is."


    She hadn''t touched her phone since she woke up. In fact, she didn''t even know where it was.


    ¡°Where did you go?" rk asked, cradling her into the elevator, drawing the attention of many.


    People watched as he inquired about the girl in his arms with teary eyes, his puppy-like demeanor


    tugging at their heartstrings.


    With several pairs of eyes on them in the elevator, Carol didn''t respond.


    ¡°You''re dressed so lightly, and it''s snowing outside. You''re still recovering. What if you get a cold?"


    ¡°I can apany you wherever you want to go, do whatever you want to do, but you can''t just


    disappear without a trace." his heart couldn''t take it.


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I came back from grabbing breakfast and found the whole room


    empty?


    The nurses hadn''t seen you and your phone was off. I didn''t know where to find you"


    An elderly woman nearby was moved to tears, "Youngdy, you scared this handsome young man. He


    cares so much about you, don''t break his heart. Where else can you find such a good man?"


    ¡°Indeed. Someone who is willing to hold you like this in public, who cares about you so deeply, is hard


    toe by,¡¯ another woman chimed in. "If you don''t cherish him, many others will. You need to hold


    onto him."


    Caught off guard, Carol didn''t know what to say.


    rk quickly added, ¡°Thank you both for your kind words. I still need to improve."


    The elevator dinged open, and rk thanked the kind strangers, before turning to Carol again, "You


    still haven''t told me where you went."


    ¡°The morgue."


    rk was taken aback, "I''ve been there too. Did you go while I was getting breakfast?"


    So they had missed each other?


    ¡°Mhm."


    Carol figured he wouldn''t be back for a while, so she decided to visit her foster parents.


    Seeing their pitiful state, she felt suffocated and wanted to get some fresh air and see the snow.


    She hadn''t expected him to be this worried.


    Seeing his reddened eyes, Carol felt a pang of sympathy, "I was only gone for a while and you''re like


    this. What if"


    What if she couldn''t be saved?


    What if the antidote wasn''t developed, or she didn''t take it in time?


    What would he do then?


    rk thought she was about leaving him.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    rk gentlyid the girl on the hospital bed, his hands braced on the side, eyes reddened from unshed


    tears, observing her closely.


    "Did you overhear what my folks told me?¡ã ¡°Mmhm,'' Carol didn''t deny, quietly meeting his gaze.


    ¡°So, are you nning on leaving? Just likest time, leaving me in the lurch, disappearing off the face


    of the Earth?"


    rk stared into her eyes, a raw mix of hurt and indignation in his voice, "You know I can''t live without


    you.


    What am I supposed to do if you leave? Did you even consider my feelings? Thest time you left me


    like discarded trash, did you ever think about how heartbroken I would be, how I''d miss you?"


    Seeing his tears fall once again, Carol tried to wipe them away, but rk turned his face, a hint of


    petnce in his voice, ¡°If you truly cared about me, you wouldn''t even think about leaving."


    Carol''s hand froze mid-air.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to wipe them?¡± rk turned his gaze back to hers.


    Carol was at a loss for words, reaching to wipe his tears, only to have her hand caught by his.


    ¡°You just went ahead and removed your IV. Be barely managed to save you, and you treat your


    health like it''s nothing, going out into the cold."


    ¡°Are you done?"


    ¡°No." rk was looking into her eyes, a hint of anger in his voice, "Do you think if you disappeared


    without a word, I wouldn''t be able to find you? I could search for ten, twenty, thirty years. As long as I''m


    alive, I won''t stop until there''s nowhere left for you to hide"


    He looked into her eyes, emphasizing each word, ¡°Listen to me, no matter what happens, I won''t let go


    of your hand. We''re in this together. I''ll handle my parents. Once all potential dangers are eliminated,


    they''ll naturally ept us. Trust me and give me some time."


    Carol just looked at his sincere expression, not saying a word.


    ¡°Everything that happened to your parents, I grieve for them too. I know you feel guilty for Crystal''s


    death. What we can do now is to seek justice for them, tofort the Temple family, to bring these


    criminals to justice so they can''t hurt anyone else."


    She remembered what Logan had said at the Riverside Vi: parents would do everything for their


    children''s welfare. They just want their children to live well, otherwise, how could they justify their own


    sacrifices?


    Looking at rk, Carol said softly, ¡°I''m not nning on leaving."


    rk was surprised.


    "I just wanted to see them in the morque." Carol''s voice fell, ¡°I didn''t want to cry in front of you, or worry


    you."


    That was why she went to the morgue alone, and cried her heart out.


    When she was young, she was taught to not show weakness, to not cry. So during training, no matter


    how much she bled or how badly she was hurt, she''d grit her teeth and never let a tear fall.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But seeing her foster parents¡¯ bodies today, she couldn''t help but weep. She missed them so much and


    wished they coulde back to life.


    ¡°It''s normal that your parents can''t ept me. As parents, they naturally want their child to live a


    peaceful life. I understand. If it were my child, I wouldn''t want them to be with someone with a


    Carol''s words surprised rk even more.


    ¡°I''ll do my best to earn their approval.¡± Carol looked into his eyes, her voice serious, "My parents


    haven''t been buried yet. I haven''t avenged them or Crystal yet, so I can''t leave. I can''t let those people


    get close to the Temple family and you."


    Standing at the door, Arabe heard this, a smile ying on her lips as she walked towards the head


    doctor''s office.


    Seeing her approach, the head doctor stood up as if he was greeting an esteemed person in the


    medical field.


    "Dr. Be, wee! Please,e take a seat!¡°

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    ¡°No need for formalities, just call me Arabe."


    ¡°Nonsense, that wouldn''t be right. Your medical skills surpass mine. It''s already a disservice to call you


    ¡®Doctor¡¯.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Please, have some tea. This is the best we have."


    The attending physician prepared the tea and carefully handed it to Arabe, saying with the utmost


    respect, ¡°It''s a bit hot, take your time."


    Arabe epted the tea and stated her purpose, ¡°I''d like to see all the real-time data from the medical


    equipment monitoring the patient who was moved into room 308st night, as well as any issues


    identified by the doctors and nurses."


    "Please, give me a moment. I''ll fetch it for you." The doctor quickly essed the system, turned the


    After Arabe finished one page, she clicked to the next.


    "No adverse reactions were observed. The patient didn''t ring for assistance, there were noints


    from family members, and our staff checked on her every hour for five consecutive hours fromte


    night to early morning, without finding any issues.


    The doctor paused, then asked humbly, ¡°Dr. Be, may I ask where you sourced the medication? Could


    it be introduced for medical usage to save more patients?"


    ¡°Not yet."


    It was too expensive for the patients.


    Moreover, it was not fully tested yet, there might be side effects.


    "Oh." The doctor nodded carefully, not daring to ask more, ¡°The patient''s recovery is going quite well."


    After reviewing the four pages of data, Arabe admitted, ¡°Indeed, it''s better than I expected."


    ¡°if she doesn''t experience any difort, she can be discharged in three days. If there are any


    The doctor was taken aback, then ecstatically scrambled for his phone, excited to add the esteemed


    Dr. Be to his WhatsApp contacts.


    ¡°I''ll be busy in the next few days and won''t be able to visit often. I''m counting on you"


    ¡°No, no, it''s no trouble at all. I''ll take good care of the patient.¡¯ The doctor was still thrilled to have


    added the revered Dr. Be''s contact.


    ¡°I''ll be leaving now."


    Seeing her stand up, the doctor immediately picked up the tea cup, "Dr. Be, your tea."


    ¡°No, thank you."


    Watching her leave, the doctor thought to himself how polite, young, beautiful, and skilled she was.


    He wondered who would be the lucky person to win her heart.


    After leaving the hospital, Arabe remembered that she''d been neglecting Romeo recently, so she


    bought some items and drove to the McMllian Corporation.


    In the office.


    Carl reported, "Mr. McMillian, our clothing brand canunch hundreds of new designs each month. Our


    new designer is very talented. Our brand''s poprity is on par with QY''s."


    ¡°Reduce the new designs to eighty per month.¡± Romeo casually instructed as he flipped through


    documents, ¡°Our focus isn''t on the clothing industry."


    Carl understood that Romeo wanted to let QY dominate the market, but he couldn''t help saying, ¡°Mr.


    McMillian,


    you could also make money with Ms. Be."


    There was no need to "yield" to her.


    ¡°Isn''t the money I make going to be hers in the future?" Romeo asked, lifting his gaze from the


    documents.


    Carl couldn''t argue with that. ¡°Oh, by the way, there''s a newpetitor this quarter. They''re tailing QY


    closely, copying their style. Each design is unique and priced lower than QY''s, they''re stealing


    customers."

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    The designs were nearly identical to QY''s but at a cheaper price, so the sales were quite good.


    ¡°Take it from the fabric of the clothes, the price, the style, the design, try to find a way to knock them off


    the market.¡± As Romeo spoke, there was a knock at the door. With a poker face, he uttered a single


    word, "Come in,


    ¡°Mr. McMillian-¡¯


    A woman entered, bncing files in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. There was a mix of


    admiration and eagerness in her eyes that she couldn''t hide.


    Romeo looked at her, "I asked for the head of HR."


    Carl, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but speak up, "Mr. McMillian, she is the new head of


    HR, Belinda.¡±


    Belinda, her wavy hair falling over one shoulder, handed him the coffee with a smile, "Mr. McMillian, I''m


    Belinda.


    It''s nice to meet you. Your secretary sent this coffee, and I brought it in. This is the file you requested


    about this quarter''s staff changes. Some of the reasons are rted to a decision made by one of our


    group''s decision-makers. I wanted to discuss it with you.¡±


    Romeo inspected her meticulously made-up face, nced at Carl, and Carl quickly bowed and left.


    As soon as he stepped out of the office, the elevator doors opened with a ding sound, and Arabe


    walked out with a bag in her hand.


    ¡°Ms. Be?¡± Carl was taken aback and rubbed his eyes, doubting if he was seeing correctly, "Why are


    you here today?"


    Arabe smirked, "Can''t Ie?"


    ¡°No, no, I''m just surprised. Mr. McMillian will be thrilled to see you!" Carl hurried forward, "Let me help


    you with that. Is this for Mr. McMillian?"


    "Yes." Arabe handed him the bag, ¡°Is he still busy?"


    ¡°There have been a lot of staff changes recently, and many people have resigned. It''s said that there''s


    a reason behind it, and Mr. McMillian is investigating¡¯


    ¡°Then I''ll wait here for a while."


    "Ms. Be, why don''t youe in and sit in my office?"


    Romeo''s office was right next door, and this room was Carl''s workspace. Arabe entered and found


    the environment quite pleasant.


    She suddenly felt she had been underappreciating the hardworking people who had been managing


    her corporation.


    Their offices were not even half asrge as this one.


    ¡°It''s a little messy, Ms. Be, have a seat. I''ll make some coffee.¡± As Carl was speaking, he added, ¡°We


    can finally use the coffee beans Mr. McMillian bought. If you didn¡¯te, the coffee beans would have


    expired. And the snack cab that''s only for you, those things have been sitting there for quite a


    while."


    Arabe felt a warmth inside, and was about to speak when she heard the sound of a cup shattering


    from the next room.


    Following that was the irate voice of a man.


    The specifics of what was said were unclear, but it was obvious that Romeo was very upset.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ms. Be, just sit tight, I''ll go check it out.¡± Carl quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Is he always like this?"


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. McMillian is very considerate of his staff, very easy to talk to. Maybe something today


    hit a


    nerve.¡± After knocking on the door next door, Carl pushed it open, only to hear Romeo angrily say, ¡°Get


    out.¡±


    Carl shut the door in fright.


    Seeing Carl''s scared, shrunken figure, Arabe, out of curiosity, knocked on Romeo''s door.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said.¡±


    His sentence was cut off when he saw the person who pushed the door open was Arabe.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Romeo''s anger quickly simmered down as he moved towards the girl, his eyes filled with surprise and


    joy.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Arabe smiled at him, "What did you ask me to do again?"


    ¡°Come in? Romeo swiftly pulled her into his arms, greedily inhaling her scent. "You finally came to see


    me."


    "Ms. Be also brought quite a few things for you." At the doorway, Carl carried arge bag.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Romeo asked excitedly.


    ¡°Food, necessities, all sorts."


    ¡°Well, bring it in then.¡¯ With just a nce from Romeo, Carl immediately brought the bag in.


    "I''ll open this surpriseter"


    After saying this, Romeo happily looked at the girl in his arms, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I


    coulde down and meet you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wanted to surprise you"


    ¡°Indeed, it was both a surprise and a joy."


    The displeasure from before hadpletely dissipated, reced by a warm feeling of gratitude.


    ¡°You haven''t visited me in a while,¡¯ Romeo said, cherishing the girl in front of him. ¡°Will I get more


    surprises like this in the future?"


    ¡°Of course."


    On the side, Belinda watched their interaction in disbelief, unable to trust her own eyes.


    One minute he was furious with her, the next he was so tender with another girl.


    His joy at the girl''s sudden visit was something she had never seen.


    Who was this girl?


    Could she be Mr. McMillian''s secret girlfriend?


    But she looked so young, probably still in high school.


    How could Mr. McMillian like such a girl?


    "What happened?¡± Arabe asked, looking concerned.


    ¡°The coffee she made for me had something in it.¡¯


    Following Romeo''s gaze, Arabe noticed the woman on the side looking somewhat disheveled. Her


    white blouse was stained with coffee, and three of her buttons were undone, as if deliberately so.


    There were broken pieces of the coffee cup on the floor, along with ck coffee.


    Arabe squatted down, dipped her finger into the coffee on the floor, and smelled it, "Magic Elixir?"


    A drop was rumored to make one feel euphoric. It was newly released on the market.


    Belinda''s expression was slightly taken aback. She couldn''t believe the girl had such a keen sense of


    smell. But she would never admit to it, shaking her head, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    ¡°Weren''t you just discussing personnel changes?¡± Arabe stood up and walked over to Belinda, her


    calm eyes radiating confidence. ¡°Did you need to unbutton your shirt for that?"


    "I don''t know why my buttons were undone."


    In the face of Arabe¡¯s strong presence, Belinda was somewhatcking in confidence.


    ¡°Anyone who is not properly dressed will not be allowed in this office.¡¯ Arabe was firm about this.


    ¡°You unbuttoned your shirt after you came in."


    Belinda hurriedly buttoned up her shirt, not daring to look into Arabe''s eyes.


    "Do you like him?¡± Arabe asked preemptively.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Belinda cast a lingering nce at Romeo. He was so captivating, even when he was angry.


    She lifted her gaze, seemingly hesitant.


    She instinctively wanted to say yes. He was not particrly handsome, but he had a lot of money.


    "What if he''s not ugly, but he''s a lot older, a pretty wealthy old man? Would you like him?"


    Belinda''s eyes had a gleam of intrigue, as if to say, perhaps she would. After all, the old man was


    closer to the grave than the cradle, and his fortune would inevitably be hers ¡°What if he''s not ugly, not


    old, not poor, but wheelchair-bound for life, yet he has a lot of money, would you choose him?"


    Belinda pondered over it, chances were, she would choose him.


    "So, you''re not attracted to him, you''re attracted to the man in his position."


    Arabe saw through her intentions in an instant. "Whether it''s an old man, an ugly man, or a disabled


    man, as long as they are in this position with money and power, you like them."


    Belinda was taken aback, her thoughtsid bare. She couldn''t believe it. How was that possible?


    ¡°If it''s a young, handsome and wealthy man like Romeo, you''d definitely be more attracted"


    Carl, who was present, took a sneak peek at his boss after hearing this and sure enough, the corners


    of Romeo''s mouth were curving upward.


    ¡°You better find someone else to fancy. He already has a girlfriend and their rtionship is quite


    stable."


    Belinda''s face turned abruptly red.


    ¡°Now that you''re in this position, you can strive for many things on your own. Rely on yourself and you''ll


    live more confidently, more proudly."


    Belinda looked at the young girl in front of her, unable to believe how wise beyond her years she


    seemed to be.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t underestimate Ms. Be because of her youth. She knows a lot,¡± Carl reminded.


    Belinda suddenly understood. What Mr. McMillian liked wasn''t just youth. This girl must have


    exceptional qualities.


    And the advantages she could present were pitifully few. Even her beauty seemed to pale in


    So, why would Mr. McMillian fancy her?


    Why would he choose her over a younger, prettier, more insightful, and more capable girlfriend?


    Belinda suddenly realized her mistake.


    From the moment she chose to take the risk, she was wrong!


    "Is the personnel change discussed?" Arabe asked, lifting her gaze.


    Belinda nodded, awkwardly replying, ¡°It''s settled."


    ¡°Please leave."


    After Belinda left, Arabe was about to speak to Romeo when Carl burst into apuse. That was


    impressive!


    ¡°Get out.¡± Romeo found his assistant a tad annoying. He personally brewed coffee for Arabe and


    took out all the snacks from the pantry, cing them on the coffee table. "Choose whichever you like.


    I''ll open it for you."


    Arabe wasn''t expecting so many snacks in his office. As soon as she picked up a bag of chips,


    Romeo immediately opened it for her and even fed her a piece, ¡°It''s been a while since you''ve been


    here. They''re not as crispy"


    Arabe caught his drift, "So should Ie more often?"


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Romeo was instantly delighted.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Romeo said softly, "Eat slowly, there''s more in the


    pantry. If it''s not enough, I can fetch more."


    After saying this, Romeo then lifted his gaze and said, "Come in."

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    The man who stepped in was the deputy manager of the corporation. He''d received word that Belinda,


    the head of HR, had spoken out against him to Mr. McMillian, ming him for the recent staff changes


    in thepany.


    He had just intended to step in and defend himself, but instead, his attention was caught by the sight of


    a young woman lounging on the couch. She was engrossed in her phone with one hand, and in the


    other, she held a bag of potato chips, munching away without a care in the world.


    Lou froze in disbelief. Who on earth was this girl? How could she be so bold as to eat junk food on Mr.


    MeMillian''s priceless leather couch? Everyone knew that Mr. McMillian not only kept his distance from


    women but was also a bit of a clean freak.


    If even a single crumb of her chips fell onto Mr. McMillian¡¯s expensive carpet, she wouldn''t be getting


    away with it.


    Yet there she was, eating her chips as if she didn''t have a single worry in the world.


    ¡°Had your fill of watching?"


    The voice came from Romeo, who had just walked in carrying an armload of drinks from the snack


    cab, his squinted eyes reflecting a hint of danger.


    Lou''s eyes widened in shock, wondering if his eyesight was failing him.


    Only a few months ago, Mr. McMillian had put a six-foot-tall cab in his office. Lou had spected


    multiple times about what secrets it might hold, only to find out now that it was filled with snacks and


    drinks.


    Seeing was believing, but Lou still found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, I need to speak with you"


    Lou stared in shock as Romeo ced the drinks on the coffee table in front of the couch. With a gentle


    tone, he addressed the girl, "The coffee is still hot. Take a look at these, see if there''s anything you''d


    like to drink."


    There were juices, sodas, other beverages, and even bottled water.


    "Go ahead with your work.¡± The girl, Arabe, lifted her gaze from her phone and nced at the table.


    Spotting a bottle of lemonade, she reached for it.


    Romeo, noticing her movement, beat her to it, twisted open the cap, and held the bottle to her lips.


    Arabe took a sip.


    ¡°How is it?"


    ¡°Not bad." Arabe eyed the packaging of the bottle. Was this new? Made by McMillian Corporation?


    ¡°I knew you liked it, so I set up a separate production line¡± Romeo replied. Upon noticing Lou''s lingering


    gaze on Arabe, he asked with a slight frown, "Do you find her attractive?"


    ¡°No, no, no." Lou shook his head frantically. But on second thought, he hurriedly added, "She''s


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    beautiful. Miss, you''re absolutely stunning. The words ¡®beautiful¡¯, ¡®breathtaking¡¯, and ¡®mesmerizing¡¯ all


    fail to do justice to your beauty. May I be so bold as to ask if you are Mr. McMillian''s girlfriend?"


    Romeo didn''t respond, merely helping Arabe take another sip of her lemonade.


    ¡°She must be your fianc¨¦e!¡± Lou ventured a guess, "No wonder you two look so perfect together!


    Congrattions are in order for you and the lovelydy. May you have a long and happy life together."


    Arabe lifted her gaze to meet Lou''s. She hadn''t expected the people around Romeo to be so


    observant.


    ¡°Thank you."


    Her gratitude only made Lou more certain of her identity. She must be the future Mrs. McMillian. No


    wonder the usually aloof and unapproachable Romeo was personally serving her drinks.


    Impressive, truly impressive.


    Whoever she was, she was the first one he had ever seen who could make Romeo do her bidding.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    ¡°Let''s cut to the chase,¡¯ Romeo sat next to the girl, opening another packet of snacks for her.


    ¡°Miss, please allow me to say this." Lou took a small bow, and then cried out, "Mr. McMillian, Belinda is


    trying to throw mud at me. How could thepany¡¯s personnel changes have anything to do with me?


    Even if they did, I''m the one who cherishes talent, going above and beyond to attract it. How could I


    possibly push talent away?"


    Romeo fed a piece of the snack to Arabe, observing her reaction. Seeing that she didn''t seem to like


    it, he opened a new packet.


    ¡°In the past two months, a good number of people have handed in their resignations. As far as I know,


    it''s got to do with Belinda¡¯s style of management. She''s been admiring Mr. McMillian for a long time,


    and every young, attractive girl, fresh out of prestigious universities, who could potentially threaten her


    position, they all couldn''tst three months of internship."


    Lou paused here, deliberately looking at Arabe.


    Arabe seemed like she didn''t hear, staring at her phone, her expression unchanging from start to


    finish.


    Romeo fed Arabe another piece of snack, observing her beautiful face. Seeing that she didn''t show


    any sign of liking or disliking, he opened another packet of snacks, feeding her again.


    Seeing that Mr. McMillian didn''t respond to him, Lou had no choice but to continue exining, "Mr.


    McMillian, I''ve been working diligently in thispany for twelve years. You should know what kind of


    person I am. I wouldn''t do anything that would harm thepany."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Romeo gave Arabe a sip of lemonade, then finally asked, "What does she gain from framing you?"


    ¡°She''s simply not satisfied with my decisions, wants to see me demoted, have my pay cut, and even


    wants to see me fired by thepany!"


    Lou was quick to exin when he noticed Mr. McMillian finally paying him attention, "Previously, the


    position of department head in ourpany is filled by the most capable. But some of the capable


    onesck experience and can''t solve problems effectively."


    "I proposed that all assistant managers must have at least three years of work experience before they


    can be promoted to managers. My request isn''t unreasonable, yet Belinda took issue with it, thinking


    that I was affecting her promotion.


    ¡°Until yesterday, when she was promoted, I threw a celebration party for her. Among all the newly


    promoted managers, she was the only one who didn''t attend"


    Romeo asked again nonchntly, ¡°Why do you think she didn''te?"


    ¡°She must be dissatisfied with me. I guess she¡¯s taking advantage of her recent promotion to file a


    Just then, Carl knocked on the door, bringing in a document.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, this is Belinda''s resignation letter. It should have been handled by the general manager,


    but the general manager thought it would be best if you made the final decision."


    Lou never thought that Belinda would resign Just a moment ago, he was saying that Belinda was using


    her promotion to use him.


    She struggled for five years, finally bing a department head, but after just one day, she handed in


    her resignation?


    Upon hearing this, Arabe found it to be quite normal. After such an incident, Belinda probably felt too


    embarrassed to stay in thepany.


    "Carl, print out the emails thepany received and show them to Mr. Lou."


    Upon Romeo''smand, Carl immediately went to print. When seven or eight emails were handed to


    Lou, he trembled, looking incredulously at the words.


    Each email was from a different person, all saying that ever since they started working, they often


    suffered from Lou''s unwee advances.


    Lou promised that they could be full-time employees after their internship if theyplied, if not,


    they would be kicked out of thepany.


    Lou also bragged about his grandfather''s distant rtion to one of Romec''¡¯s cousins.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Some got scared off before they even finished their internships, some couldn''t handle the constant


    harassment from Lou after they got hired, and decided to quit.


    The remaining interns who were lucky enough to get past Lou''s scrutiny were either not good-looking


    or had average fiqures.


    Belinda, on the other hand, was a natural beauty. She wasn''t a knockout, but she was certainly


    charming.


    Lou had his eyes on her for quite some time.


    After taking advantage of the other female interns, he thought he could do whatever he wanted with his


    authority as the deputy manager So he set his sights on Belinda.


    To his surprise, Belinda had a tough older brother who stepped in and gave him a beating after Lou had


    harassed her a few times.


    That''s when the feud began.


    He could only make things difficult for Belinda at work from time to time, but this girl was resilient. She


    endured until she got a promotion.


    However, she handed in her resignation just a day after bing a department manager.


    Lou couldn''t figure out why she''d quit. Was she just trying to drag him down with her?


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, these are all false usations! I''ve never done that.¡± Lou tried to defend himself before


    he even finished reading, "I''m 42 years old and my daughter is 15. How could I possibly do such


    despicable things?


    Where did these emailse from? Give me the sender''s IP address, Mr. McMillian, I''ll send them all


    "Do you want to cause trouble for them?" Romeo narrowed his eyes.


    "No, no, no, I wouldn''t dare. I just want to ask them why they''re ndering me with things I''ve never


    done. This isplete nonsense, these are the actions of a savage beast."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you realize you''re a beast?"


    Lou was taken aback, and just as he started to exin ¡°It''s already been sent to the police. If you''ve


    got anything to say, say it to them."


    Romeo pressed a button and Carl immediately came in to escort him out.


    "Mr. McMillian, please listen to my exnation, it''s all false usations by Belinda, I''ve done nothing.


    Mr.


    McMillian, don''t believe her. Don''t believe those emails."


    Carl escorted him out of the office, looking at him with contempt. He couldn''t believe a man who had a


    15-year-old daughter would do such vile things.


    No wonder so many people quit in the past couple of months, and they were all women.


    It must''ve been because of him.


    "Belinda hasn''t said anything, Mr. McMillian only received these emails yesterday.


    It was likely that the girls Lou had taken advantage of decided to band together for support and expose


    his vile actions through a mass email.


    So, the corporation''s email received seven or eight real-nameint letters all at once yesterday.


    MeMillian Corporation didn''t beat around the bush, they called the police right away and handed Lou


    over to them.


    ¡°The police are almost here. You''d better figure out what you''re going to say to them and to your


    family."


    Carl''s wards sent Lou''s heart plummeting.


    Back in the office.


    Romeo saw that the girl was enjoying her snack, and immediately took note of the brand to buy her


    moreter.


    Thinking of the gifts she had brought him, Romeo opened the gift bag. There was food, clothing, and


    other items, all of which made him very happy.


    ¡°It must be delicious.¡¯ Romeo took out the food and picked up a few pieces of clothing, admiring them.


    ¡°Your clothes are getting old." Arabe nced at his shirt. It was the same one she had given him as a


    giftst time.


    She had only given him a few, but he kept wearing them over and over. The clothes in his wardrobe


    had all been neglected.


    He drank coffee from the mug she gave him every day, wore the clothes she gave him to work, and


    with the weather getting colder, Arabe bought him a few more coats in case he''d catch a cold.


    "I haven''t had time to design new ones myself. Maybe I can make you some new ones when I''m less


    busy."

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Upon hearing the news, Romeo, overjoyed, swept the girl into his arms, showering her with kisses.


    ¡°What am I going to do? I''m so smitten with you. Can I wear it now?"


    Receiving all these gifts at once made him as giddy as a kid on Christmas morning.


    "Wash it first before wearing it."


    Romeo, though a tad disappointed, couldn''t help but lean in for another kiss.


    Arabe found herself hoisted onto the desk, just as their lips were about to meet, a knock echoed


    through the office.


    Secondster, Carl swung open the office door, "Mr. McMillian.


    Arabe quickly pushed Romeo away.


    Romeo turned back, slightly aggrieved, ¡°You have a knack for impable timing."


    Carl caught sight of Arabe descending from the desk, even giving him a cheeky smile, "Carl, that''s


    some good work."


    Carl felt like he was in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Feeling Mr. McMillian''s gaze on him, he felt


    like he was about to be yed alive. He quickly reported, "Ms. Be, you tter me. It''s just an


    emergency."


    Arabe found Romeo''s frustrated expression quite amusing.


    "Mr. McMillian, I came to tell you Lou has been taken by the police. Many employees have seen it, and


    there''s already a notice on thepany bulletin board as a warning to others. Also, our partners from


    Dawnstar are here. They want to have a personal discussion with you. They''re in the reception room."


    ¡°Let them wait."


    ¡°They only have half an hour. After that, they have to rush to the airport. They''ve already bought their


    tickets."


    Romeo was even more displeased.


    Carl looked towards Ms. Be, his eyes pleading for her intervention.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Arabe finally spoke up, ¡®I''ll wait here for you."


    Romeo looked a bit sulky, "My tie is crooked."


    Carl rubbed his eyes. Romeo''s tie was perfectly knotted. Was he making things up now?


    Arabe stepped forward and straightened his tie.


    ¡°You''re quite skilled at this. Have you done it for someone else before?" Romeo asked casually, holding


    her small hand.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I do?"


    All the clothes, shoes, and bags of QY were designed by her, including ties.


    How could she not know how to tie one?


    ¡°From now on, you can only do it for me:"


    ¡°Otherwise? Carl?"


    Carl, standing to the side, was startled. Feeling Romeo''s gaze on him, he stammered, ¡°No, no, no.


    Even if I lost my hands, I wouldn''t ask Ms. Be for help. Ms. Be was just joking."


    Arabe chuckled, looking at Romeo, ¡°Aren''t you going?"


    Romeo then ced his cell phone on the coffee table.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Arabe didn''t want his phone. "What if someone needs to reach you?"


    ¡°Answer it for me. If it''s important, tell me. If nat, ignore it"


    ¡°It''s not just calls. I''m sure a lot of people will text you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can handle those as well." Romeo caressed her head, "Wait for me."


    Seeing him actually leaving, Arabe nced at the phone on the table but didn''t touch it.


    But this feeling of being trusted warmed her heart.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Arabe had been waiting for a while in Romeo''s office when her cell phone began buzzing.


    It was Dean, reporting on thetest progress of their fashionpany. He finished his report with a


    light-hearted question, "Ms. Bet, when is your winter break? There''s a bunch of people at the office


    asking about you. They miss you, you know, and they''re looking forward to your return."


    Arabe had previously weeded out all the "bad apples¡± in thepany and led it to new heights,


    earning the affection of many employees.


    After starting college, she delegated minor issues to Dean. For major matters, she would video


    conference with him and give him directives.


    Four months had passed in a blink. She was so busy she didn''t have time to drop by the office. Many


    staff Members missed her and constantly asked Dean about her whereabouts.


    ¡°I''ll find time to return? replied Arabe.


    "That''s great, they''ll be thrilled to hear that, Dean sent two more voice messages, ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr.


    Collins had a design team remodel your office while you were awayst semester. It''s all done now,


    and I''ve sent you some photos. It looks fantastic.


    Arabe received a dozen photos, all designed ording to her preferences. The entire floor was


    open-concept, spacious and bright.


    ¡°The best remodelingpany did it. It took four months. The best materials were used, zero


    formaldehyde, pollution free."


    ¡°Also, this bedroom was specifically requested by Mr. Collins. It''s right next to your office, so you can


    rest when you''re tired from work. The bed, the mattress, all top-notch. And your walk-in closet is done


    too."


    ¡°Here is the living room Mr. Collins prepared for you. The sofa and everything were custom-made. The


    projector is over there, so you can watch movies when you''re free. Mr. Collins had Julian rece all


    your coffee with the S series. For tea, he got you the best ones. He also got a snack cab and


    organized a bunch of snacks.


    There''s nuts, cookies, candy, and chips. They''ve been here for half a year. When are youing back


    to eat them? I wouldn''t mind helping out."


    Dean said this with genuine envy. Ms. Bet was lucky to have a brother who was both dominant and


    gentle.


    ¡°I''ll let you know when I finalize my schedule."


    ¡°Okay, Dean was delighted, ¡°Oh, and Be Fashion''s contract with us is almost up. They proposed a


    five-year renewal and they need you to sign it in person."


    After all, he couldn''t do it for her. Only Arabe''s signature andpany seal would make it official.


    Be Fashion was formerly VO Fashion, a first-line international brand. It waster acquired by Romeo


    due to financial problems and internal conflicts.


    In order to have more dealings with Arabe, Romeo did not merge VO Fashion into McMillian


    Corporation, but let it stand alone under a new name, Be Fashion.


    He handed all production orders from Be Fashion to QY for processing and quality inspection. Once


    In other words, he was helping QY earn a little more money in a different way.


    Arabe replied with a simple ¡®Okay; and tidied up the unopened drinks and snacks on the coffee table,


    putting them neatly in the snack cab. She didn''t want the table to appear messy.


    Suddenly, she heard the office door being pushed open, and a woman''s aggressive voice rang out.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in Mr. McMillian''s office?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Arabe looked in the direction of the voice. It was a young woman, no more than twenty, wearing a


    pair of Dior high heels and a high ponytail that matched her proud and domineering personality.


    She was young and beautiful, with a hint of aggression in her beauty.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    ¡°Who gave you the audacity to pry open Mr. McMillian''s cab?" The girl eximed, disbelief etched


    on her face.


    That cab had arrived a few months ago, sparking a flurry of spection amongst the girls. They


    guessed it contained some crucial secrets of Mr. McMillian¡¯s.


    Now, Arabe stood before the cab, its door swung open. While one couldn''t see what was inside


    from this angle, Arabe''s action inevitably triqgered imaginations.


    "What did you steal from Mr. McMillian''s cab, you little thief?"


    "Calm down, I was just putting something inside." Arabe replied nonchntly, closing the cab


    door. "Are you looking for Romeo?"


    ¡°You dare to call Mr. McMillian by his first name! You have some nerve''" The girl immediately took out


    her phone and shot a WhatsApp message to the head of security. ¡°What did you put in there? Trying to


    frame someone? You''re in big trouble, causing a ruckus on McMillian Corporation grounds.¡±


    ¡°Just some snacks.¡± Arabe responded, her expression unchanging.


    Hearing this, the girl burst intoughter, "You''re giving snacks to Mr. McMillian? Can''t you just leave


    them on his desk? And by the way, who are you?"


    Before Arabe could respond, the girl used her again. "Are you a spy sent by another corporation


    trying to steal McMillian Corporation''s secrets or frame someone? I¡¯ve seen your kind before!"


    The head of security, alerted by the girl''s WhatsApp message, arrived promptly with his team.


    ¡°Ms. Maria, what''s the matter?" He asked.


    ¡°This woman sneaked into Mr. McMillian¡¯s office, even dared to open his cab. She''s either a thief or


    a spy, sent by some other corporation. Arrest her now, and we''ll interrogate her once Mr. McMillian is


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    free."


    "Understood, Ms. Maria.¡± The security head immediately ordered his men into action.


    ¡°You have misunderstood.¡± Arabe, unfazed, calmly exined. "I''m Romeo''s fianc¨¦e. I was simply


    tidying up the snacks on his desk."


    ¡°You? Mr. McMillian¡¯s fianc¨¦e?" Maria Paisley scoffed. ¡°Why not take a look at yourself in the mirror?


    What makes you think you are Mr. McMillian¡¯s type?¡±


    The audacity of this girl, iming to be Mr. McMillian''s fianc¨¦e right off the bat.


    The security chief and his men also clearly didn''t believe her. Everyone knew that Mr. McMillian was


    engaged to Serena Collins, the heiress of the Collins family.


    The phone on the coffee table vibrated a few times. Arabe picked it up to see a message from the


    McMillian Corporation executive group. This was Romeo''s phone. She didn¡¯t read the message,


    instead, she put the phone away, nning to have a proper conversation with themter.


    ¡°You stole Mr. McMillian''s phone as well? You have some nerve!" Mariamanded, ¡°Arrest her!¡±


    A few security quards lunged at Arabe, but she easily sidestepped them. "You might want to ask


    Romeo or Carl first, whether you can arrest someone from his office.¡¯


    ¡°Who are you trying to scare? A petty thief acting all high and mighty! We''re not letting you go today.


    We''ll not only arrest you but also call the police to take you in!¡±

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Maria had never seen someone so shameless, standing on the brink of doom and yet so calm.


    A habitual offender for sure!


    The security guards hadn''t expected her to be so tricky to catch, so they pulled out their tasers and


    switched them on.


    When Maria saw that the taser missed Arabe and hit the couch instead, she screamed, "That sofa is


    a custom-made piece, ordered by Mr. McMillian himself! There''s only one in the world! Be careful!"


    The security guards took aim at Arabe again, tasers falling in unison. But instead of hitting her, they


    shattered the coffee table.


    ¡°Are you guys blind?!" Maria was furious, "She''s right there, you idiots!"


    At that moment, Maria spotted a ss nearby, picked it up and hurled it towards Arabe.


    Arabe noticed, this cup was a gift she had given to Romeo. If it broke, these people were in deep


    trouble.


    As Arabe reached out to catch the ss, the security guards seized the opportunity and swung their


    tasers towards her hand.


    She quickly retracted her hand, and the ss fell from the air and shattered on the floor.


    "She''s so agile. She must be a spy from anotherpany. We need to capture her, no matter what it


    takes."


    After saying this, Maria sent out a WhatsApp message, summoning more security guards.


    The entire security force of thepany was on the move, heading towards the CEO''s office.


    Arabe did not want to harm innocent people, but as more and more people rushed in, the office


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    turned into a chaotic mess.


    Thismotion alerted Carl, who immediately reported to Romeo. The ongoing business meeting was


    abruptly ended, and Romeo rushed to his office.


    ¡°What do you guys think you''re doing? Stop it¡±


    Romeo¡¯ voice was filled with anger.


    As he entered, he saw the office in a state of disarray, with dozens of security guards surrounding


    Arabe, cornering his girl.


    Given Arabe¡¯s agility, these people were no match for her. She was avoiding their attacks, not


    wanting to harm innocent people.


    ¡°Are you hurt?" Romeo asked as he rushed to her side, pulling her into his arms, "Did they touch you?"


    "This is Mr. McMillian¡¯s office. Who allowed you to barge in?" Carl reprimanded, making the security


    guards take several steps back, hanging their heads in shame.


    They couldn''t believe what was happening, even Maria was wide-eyed, finding the scene before her


    hard to believe.


    It seemed like Romeo cared a lot about this girl. Could they possibly know each other?


    "What''s going on?¡± Romeo asked the girl in his arms, worried that she might be scared.


    Maria decided to strike first, "Mr. McMillian, I found her sneaking around and opening your cab, and


    even stealing your phone. That''s why I called the security.¡±


    "Did I ask you?" Romeo''s eyes were sharp, but they softened when he looked at the girl in his arms, "Is


    that true?"


    He would only trust what Arabe said.


    "Um." Arabe admitted, "I wanted to put the snacks on the coffee table into the cab when she


    walked in."


    ¡°Didn''t you tell her about us?"


    "I did. She didn''t believe me¡¯


    Romeo then turned to Maria, "My fianc¨¦e moving freely in my office. Is there a problem with that?"


    Maria was taken aback at these words.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    The security guards were pale as ghosts, realizing they''ve stirred up a ho''s nest.


    ¡°I gave her my phone."


    Hearing this, everyone became even more anxious.


    "Who let you in?¡± Romeo turned to Maria, "Did you enter this room with my fianc¨¦e''s permission?"


    "Mr. McMillian, I didn''t know she was your fianc¨¦e.¡± Although Maria was frightened, she was mostly


    indignant.


    Why should this girl be favored by Mr. McMillian? Not only did he pamper her, but he also entrusted her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    with checking on his office.


    What merit did she have to deserve such special treatment from Mr. McMillian?


    "You just barged in without knowing the full story." Romeo was visibly angry.


    The security guards hastily bowed and apologized collectively. The head of the security also rushed to


    exin.


    ¡°We apologize, Mr. McMillian. We were misguided by Ms. Maria''s words, thinking that there really was


    a thief stealingpany secrets. If we had known she was your fianc¨¦e, we wouldn''t have dared toy


    a finger on her."


    "Shouldn''t you have reported this to me before taking any action, so I could report to Mr. McMillian? If it


    weren''t for Ms. Be''s quick reflexes, who knows what harm you could have done to her!" Carl scolded


    them.


    ¡°Carl, we were blind to not recognize Ms. Be. We apologize, it''s our fault." The security quards


    promptly apologized to Arabe.


    ¡°Let it be" Arabe said.


    As soon as she spoke, Romeo defended her, "How can we just let it be? You''ve been wronged so


    much."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Carl spotted some familiar fragments on the floor. Picking them up,


    he thought to himself: Oh no, this was really bad.


    "Mr. McMillian.¡± Carl handed over the fragments, silently sympathizing with the group.


    Romeo recognized the pieces as the remains of the cup Arabe had given him, now shattered.


    "Don''t worry" Arabe soothed.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Romeo''s voice was filled with rage, "Who broke it?"


    All the security quards were frightened, their eyes turning to Maria.


    Maria was even more terrified, "I saw these guards being clumsy, not only did they fail to catch the


    thief, but they also broke your table and vases. In my haste to help, I threw a cup."


    Her words almost choked Carl, "Threw a cup at Ms. Be? She certainly has some nerve."


    Upon hearing this, Romeo instinctively asked the girl in his arms, ¡°Where did it hit you? Are you


    injured? Let me see."


    ¡°I''m fine; Arabe looked up and said, "I was nning on catching it."


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, Romeo had already guessed what had happened. It must have


    been chaotic, with people attacking her from all directions, and she couldn''t catch the cup in time.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, is this cup very important? I mistook her as a thief and wanted to help catch her. I''m


    truly sorry.


    Can I buy you a new one to make up for it?"


    "Can the one you buy match the one she bought?¡± Romeo''s anger peaked, ¡°You still haven''t exined


    why you came in here in the first ce"


    Maria nced at a lunch box on the side.


    The lunch box was pink, with several red hearts on the lid.


    "Do you usually bring food for Mr. McMillian?" Carl suddenly realized, ¡°Mr. McMillian, before youe


    to work every day, there are always some lunch boxes, love letters, gifts, etc. outside your office."


    Upon hearing this, Romeo immediately reassured the girl in his arms, "I didn''t ept them."


    ¡°Are there many?" Arabe asked Carl with interest.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Romeo''s gaze bore into Carl from across the room, leaving Carl no option but to spill the beans.


    ¡°Every morning there are over ten, and the same in the afternoon. On a busy day, we could be dealing


    with three dozen at the very least."


    After finishing his confession, Carl quickly lowered his head, not daring to catch a glimpse of his boss''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    expression.


    Romeo snorted coldly. He thought, "Very well, Carl, who pays your wages? Do you dare to betray me?


    Do you think you''re above thew because Be''s got your back?"


    "Every day?¡± Arabe¡¯s face lit up with interest.


    ¡°I''mpletely unaware. Even if it were true, I wouldn''t have noticed,¡¯ Romeo immediately affirmed,


    "I''m not interested in anyone else."


    ¡°Where''s the stuff?" Arabe''s lips curled into a teasing smile, her eyes falling on Carl.


    Romeo sent another pressure-filled look in Carl''s direction, as if to say: try bringing the stuff out.


    ¡°Are you threatening him?" Arabe asked, her interest piqued at Romec''s re.


    ¡°Not at all. I just don''t want to upset you." he replied, careful not to show any temper in front of the


    young woman.


    Carl turned around and brought a pile of items over. ¡°These are from this morning. I didn''t have a


    chance to get tid of them yet"


    Usually, he would dispose of such things before Romeo came to work, tossing them in the trash bin.


    He still remembered the early days when Romeo took over thepany. There were so many gifts and


    tokens of affection from admirers every day that Romeo had been rather irritated and dered he didn''t


    want to see these things anymore.


    Since the gifts kepting, Carl had no choice but to dispose of them every day to keep them out of


    Romeo''s sight.


    Over time, Romeo himself forgot about his original words.


    Arabe scanned the pile that Carl brought. Not only were there love letters, star jars, handmade


    choctes, and heart-shaped lunch boxes, but there were also other items.


    Arabe estimated there were over a dozen.


    Maria couldn''t believe that besides herself, there were so many daring people secretly sending gifts to


    Romeo.


    She had thought she was the first one to catch Romeo''s attention.


    Little did she know that her daily lunch boxes, love letters, and presents were all disposed of by Carl


    beforehand.


    And here she thought that Romeo had seen them, epted them, and understood her feelings.


    During thepany meeting a week ago, several department heads were criticized by Romeo, while


    she was praised.


    She had naively thought that Romeo was interested in her.


    She had been ted for days.


    But now.


    ¡°Just leave them there; Arabe instructed Carl to put the items on the desk.


    "Be Romeo was concerned about her mood, "these things were left by them without my consent. I


    didn''t know."


    Seeing that Arabe didn''t nce his way, Romeo lowered his stance and exined, "I didn''t ept


    them. By the time I got to the office, Carl had already taken care of everything."


    ¡°So you''ve been skipping our meals together because you''ve been filling up on these lunch boxes?"


    Arabe suddenly teased.


    "No, I haven''t touched a bite. Carl," Romeo immediately turned to Carl, hoping the witness woulde


    to his aid.


    Carl held back augh, "Yes, Ms. Be, I can vouch for it. Mr. McMillian didn''t touch any of the lunch


    boxes that others sent."

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Arabe chuckled, herughter as refreshing as a cool spring breeze, ¡°Just pulling your leg."


    Romeo, realizing the girl was teasing him,ughed along, "You little imp."


    When did she learn to tease him?


    This mischievousness, it was rather endearing.


    Carl, standing nearby, couldn''t help but mull over it. A girl like Ms. Be, when not smiling, was


    breathtakingly beautiful. When she did, it was like a gentle breeze carrying the scent of blooming


    flowers. With such an enchanting girl around, how could the boss possibly fall for anyone else?


    It was just wishful thinking on part of the other girls.


    They thought they could easily win over the boss.


    Maria, witnessing their sweet interaction, felt a deep pang in her heart.


    Why would Romeo like this kind of girl?


    Not only did he allow this girl to wander freely in his office, but she could also go through his phone.


    The mug the girl had gifted was so ordinary, yet it held such importance to Romeo.


    Romeo defended her at every turn, cared for her, and in front of so many people, didn''t hide his love


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and fear for her.


    Romeo''s gaze fell on the security quard, "Before you acted on your own, you didn''t report it to Carl but


    trusted a manager''s conjecture, almost injuring an innocent person. Half of this month''s sry will be


    deducted"


    Upon hearing they won''t be fired, the head of security instantly brightened up, "Thank you Mr. McMillian


    for your leniency. We apologize, Ms. Be. We promise not to repeat such a mistake."


    After apologizing, the security team left the office, led by their head.


    Romeo''s gaze turned to Maria, "You haven''t apologized to my fianc¨¦e."


    Staring at Arabe, Maria bit her lip and managed, ¡°I''m sorry, I was out of line. I hope you can find it in


    your heart to forgive me."


    Romeo coldly replied, "You have half an hour to pack up and leave McMillian Corporation"


    "Romeo." Maria couldn''t believe that Romeo was firing her outright and called out to him using his first


    name.


    Unfortunately, this only seemed to irritate him.


    ¡°Carl, tell Mr. Paisley that his precious daughter, without my consent, repeatedly barged into my office,


    ndered my fianc¨¦e as a thief, used the mug gifted by my fianc¨¦e to attack her, and summoned


    security intending to harm my fianc¨¦e"


    Romeo added, "Tell Mr. Paisley that I''ve been busy recently, no visitors."


    The implication was clear: There was no need for an apology, he wasn''t interested.


    ¡°Also, list all the damages here, and have Ms. Mariapensate for them."


    ¡°But Mr. McMillian, please listen to me.¡± before Maria could finish, Carl gestured towards the door, "Ms.


    Maria, this way, please."


    ¡°Lreally didn''t know she was your fianc¨¦e. I was just concerned, I was afraid someone might leak


    ¡°tf it weren''t for our families¡¯ cordial ties, do you think you''d have a chance to stand here and plead?"


    Romeo turned to Carl again, ¡°Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Carl quickly ushered Maria, ¡°Please, Ms. Maria, if you don''t leave now, the security will have to escort


    you out."


    ¡°Also, install a surveince camera at the office entrance. Make it clear to everyone, if anyone tries to


    send over useless stuff again, their sry will be halved the first time, and they''ll be fired the second


    time. Everyone should focus on their work."


    "Understood, Carl responded, taking the orders.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Maria stared at Arabe resentfully as Romeo insisted on her departure. With a heavy heart, she


    turned and left.


    "I''ll get you a new mugter,¡¯ Arabeforted the man before her.


    ¡°Could we get a few more?" Romeo bargained with her, "One just won''t do, put it on my card."


    The cleaningdy, Celina, entered the office to tidy up and was taken aback to see Romeo cradling a


    woman and speaking to her softly.


    She had been cleaning at McMillian Corporation for almost a decade, and it was the first time she had


    seen Romeo so intimately close with a woman.


    This woman must be one luckydy.


    Seeing Celina picking up the shattered pieces of the mug, Romeo promptly said, "Celina, I still need


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    those"


    ¡°You still want them, even though they''re braken?" Celina looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Aren''t we getting you new ones?" Arabe thought there was no need to keep the shards.


    ¡°We could make a picture frame, or a small piece of wall art; Romeo exined to Arabe, then turned


    to Celina, "Sorry for the trouble."


    "No trouble at all.¡± Celina smiled, ¡°Seems like this mug holds a special ce in your heart. I see you


    using it daily, it must be a gift from this youngdy here. At your level, you could have any mug you


    want. It must be from someone special that you still value it even when it''s broken."


    At her words, Romeo affectionately looked at Arabe. Every gift she gave him held a special meaning


    to him.


    "This youngdy is very beautiful. She''s just as lovely as you. You two are a perfect match." Celina


    praised as she cleaned up the shards.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Celina¡¯ Arabe replied gently, "Take your time. Don''t hurt yourself"


    ¡°Ah, alright, alright." Celina found Arabe very gentle and down-to-earth, despite being with Romeo.


    She instantly took a liking to them.


    "Shall we go to the cafeteria for dinner?" Romeo asked the woman in his arms, "Let everyone see how


    beautiful my fianc¨¦e is."


    ¡°No, I should head back,¡¯ Arabe checked the time.


    "Join me for dinner: Romeo, who rarely got to see her, was not going to let her leave so easily. After


    much coaxing and with Celina¡¯s help, Arabe finally agreed.


    It was quitting time, and McMillian Corporation was bustling with people, most of them heading towards


    the cafeteria.


    Romeo and Arabe walked hand in hand, attracting a lot of attention as soon as they stepped out of


    the CEO''s private elevator.


    ¡°Oh my gad, is that Mr. McMillian? He has a girlfriend? Since when?"


    "She looks so young and beautiful!"


    "He''s actually holding hands with a woman at McMillian Corporation. Are they going public?"


    ¡°My god, am I hallucinating or dreaming? Someone pinch me. My dream man is actually smiling, and at


    a woman."


    Many employees were surprised, their eyes fixated on the couple. The sight of Mr. McMillian in love,


    approachable and handsome, left them entranced.


    ¡°Who is that woman? Isn''t Mr. McMillian''s fianc¨¦e Serena from the Collins family?"


    "Right, Serena even came to ourpany to find Mr. McMillian. Haven''t seen her in a while though."


    ¡°Did they break up? Does Mr. McMillian have a new girlfriend?"


    ¡°This woman is much prettier than Serena, and her aura is not something rich girls can match."


    ¡°Does anyone know who she is?"


    Everyone shook their heads. They would have remembered such a stunning face.


    All of the employees who passed by Romeo and saw him whispering sweet nothings to the woman


    beside him were dumbstruck, forgetting even to greet him.


    Those who managed to snap back to reality just in time to greet Mr. McMillian found it impossible to


    take their eyes off the couple.


    This was the first time Romeo had so publicly introduced a woman in a public ce, not even


    attempting to hide his affection and love for her.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    The rumors once circted that Serena was his fianc¨¦e, but the two were rarely seen together, let


    alone in intimate moments like this.


    When Romeo, hand in hand with Arabe, walked into the cafeteria, the hundreds of employees on the


    first floor were stunned, unable to believe their own eyes.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this reaction, Mr. Romeo?" Arabe knew exactly what he was thinking.


    Romeo didn''t hide it, smiling at the girl next to him, ¡®If I could, I''d announce it to the world, let everyone


    know that you''re all mine."


    "Mr. McMillian"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Good day, Mr. McMillian."


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, you''re dining in the cafeteria today."


    With every step Romeo took, quite a few peaple greeted him.


    He nodded in response, turning to the girl beside him, "You''ve never been to this cafeteria before. What


    do you think?"


    Arabe''s eyes scanned the surroundings, "The environment is quite nice. The variety of dishes is also


    abundant. Looks great."


    Suddenly, she felt theyout of herpany''s cafeteria was too small. It needed some improvement.


    "Let''s get some lunch Arabe approached a counter, just about to pick up a tray when Romeo beat


    her to it.


    "I''ll get it, just tell me what you like"


    The trays were a bit greasy. He didn''t want to dirty the girl''s hands.


    This was a self-service station, they could take whatever they fancied, as much as they could eat.


    "This one, this one, and this one.¡± Arabe pointed out the dishes, Romeo took care of grabbing them.


    The employees sitting not far away were once again bbergasted.


    Mr. MeMillian was actually serving the girl himself.


    Soon, Romeo''s trays were filled to the brim. He asked the girl to hold onto the hem of his shirt as he led


    her up to the second floor.


    This area was usually only essible to executives, with few people. He purposely chose a table


    where the employees on the first floor could look up and see them.


    Arabe noticed his intentions and couldn''t help butugh, "Really?"


    ¡°Of course, it''s rare that youe here. I want everyone to know that you''re the most important one.


    Wait here for a moment."


    Romeo personally wiped the table and after putting down the food, he wiped her chair as well. Only


    then did he pull out the chair for her, "It''s ready."


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°I just remembered I haven''t read those love letters your office colleagues wrote


    you"


    ¡°Don''t read them.¡¯ Romeo immediately said, "There''s nothing worth reading. It''s all nonsense. You eat


    first, I''ll go grab some more."


    ¡°This is enough.¡± Arabe was afraid they wouldn''t finish it all.


    ¡°It''s rare that youe here. Try a few more dishes."


    Everyone watched as Mr. McMillian went to several counters to get more food, then carefully ced


    each dish in front of the girl, thoughtfully picking out the bones from her fish.


    They were green with envy.


    When did Mr. McMillian ever show such a tender side?


    This girl was so lucky!

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    At that moment, a noticeablemotion arose from the first floor.


    A good number of people turned towards the noise, only to see Jennifer striding into the cafeteria


    entrance, a designer handbag swinging from her arm, exuding an aura of undeniable presence.


    Several veteran employees greeted her, their voices filled with a warm familiarity. ¡°Ms. McMillian."


    ¡°Ms. McMillian, it''s been a while since youst visited the corporation."


    ¡°Have you had lunch yet? I can get a few of your favorite dishes."


    ¡°It''s been a long time, Ms. McMillian-"


    ¡°What brings you here today?"


    ¡°We''ve missed you."


    Jennifer''s face was icy, her eyes colder still. "I heard someone''s taken a fancy to my son, thought I''d


    She had her insiders within the corporation, and she''d heard of a woman who''d stirred up the entire


    corporate security. It seemed to be rted to her son.


    Since the incident took ce in her son''s office, no one could really exin what happened.


    She had been shopping in the nearby boutique district when she heard about it. She tried calling her


    son but he didn''t pick up, so she decided toe in person.


    She wanted to see who this person was, who''d turned the corporation upside down.


    What audacious wench had the nerve!


    ¡°Where is she?" Jennifer asked coolly.


    The surrounding employees hurried to smooth things over.


    "Ms. McMillian, Mr. Romeo is such a catch. It''s normal for women to be attracted to him."


    ¡°Don''t be upset, it just shows how outstanding Mr. Romeo is, otherwise he wouldn''t attract so many


    girls."


    ¡°Let the kids handle their own affairs. Ms. McMillian, why don''t we sit down and have lunch?"


    ¡°There can only be one daughter-inw for me." Jennifer''s gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°Where''s the


    girl?"


    She was determined to have a talk with her today!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Everyone felt her overpowering aura and instinctively looked towards a certain direction on the second


    floor.


    Jennifer followed their gaze and saw a young girl on her phone. From this angle, she could only see


    the back of the girl, but from her attire, she seemed to be quite young.


    A young chick causing such amotion in her corporation.


    There could only be one daughter-inw for Jennifer: that was Arabe of the prestigious Collins


    family!


    No one else could get close to her son!


    As she ascended to the second floor, the first floor of the cafeteria buzzed with whispers.


    ¡°This is bad. That girl is doomed. Did you hear what Ms. McMillian just said? She said there could only


    be one daughter-inw, it must be Arabe of the Collins family. She''s here to back Arabe!"


    "So, this girl couldn''t catch Ms. McMillian''s eye?"


    ¡°No matter how pretty, she can''tpete with a match of equal social status. What a pity."


    "Ms. McMillian is a formidable woman, shrewd and capable. Her tactics are unparalleled. This is going


    to be interesting.¡±

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    "Do you think Mr. McMillian would side with his girlfriend, or would he adhere to his mother''s advice


    and call it quits?"


    ¡°Who knows? I''m on pins and needles, just waiting for the next scene to unfold"


    Romeo had just ordered a handful of dishes and was carrying them to the table when he heard the


    elevator ding. He looked up to see Jennifer stepping out, her designer handbag slung over her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    shoulder.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Arabe turned at the sound of his voice and was equally surprised.


    Upon seeing Arabe, Jennifer''s face lit up. She hurried over and enveloped her in a warm hug.


    "My darling girl, what are you doing here? Did Romeo invite you?"


    She had never expected to run into Arabe here!


    ¡°I had some free time today, so I came to see him;¡¯ Arabe exined.


    ¡°You rascal, why didn''t you pick her up? Did you let Bee here all by herself?" Jennifer chided her


    son.


    "Where are the manners I taught you?"


    ¡°I wanted to surprise him,¡¯ Arabe exined.


    ¡°Oh, my sweetheart, you''re so thoughtful.¡± Jennifer, gleeful, took a seat next to Arabe. "Did Romeo


    show you around? Are you getting used to the ce? Is there anything that needs improvement in the


    Before Arabe could answer, Jennifer turned to Romeo. ¡°Couldn''t you have ordered more dishes for


    Be? Or taken her out to eat? And the table, it''s too small. Be, sit tight. I''ll get you more food."


    "No need. There''s already plenty. I can''t finish it all," Arabe said, holding Jennifer back. ¡°I''ll get you


    some utensils, we can eat together."


    Jennifer nced at her son. "Why should you have to do that? Isn''t there someone here who can?"


    Romeo stood to get the utensils.


    ¡°My sweet girl, you finally came to visit your home. Come more often when you have the time, explore


    the ce.


    If Romeo is busy, you can always call me. I know this ce like the back of my hand."


    The employees on the ground floor were all staring in disbelief.


    Just moments ago, Jennifer was ready to drag the woman seducing her son out of the building. But


    now, she was hugging Arabe, chatting andughing with her. It was clear she held a great deal of


    affection for her.


    "I don''t want to trouble you.¡¯ Arabe said, her words endearing her even more to Jennifer.


    ¡°You wouldn''t be a bother at all! I have nothing to do at home. Call me whenever you need anything!"


    ¡°You talk too much. It''s too noisy,¡± Romeo said, setting a set of utensils in front of Jennifer. "Be


    prefers quiet."


    Jennifer huffed at him, then turned back to Arabe. "Did you just arrive, or have you been here since


    morning?"


    ¡°This morning."


    "Did you hear about the incident then?" Jennifer was clearly angry. "I heard from my subordinates that


    a woman caused quite the uproar here, disturbing hundreds of security personnel. Which vixen would


    dare cause such a fuss when we''re not around?"


    Arabe admitted, ¡°It was me."


    "You?" Jennifer was taken aback. She turned to Romeo. "What on earth happened?"


    Romeo briefly exined the situation. Jennifer was about to explode with rage when her phone rang.


    Seeing who it was, she picked up immediately. ¡°Adrian. * "Jennifer, have you had lunch yet?"


    Adrian hadn''t finished his sentence when Jennifer cut in, ¡°I couldn''t eat because of the children¡¯s issue.


    You know, Myrna keeps throwing herself at Romeo despite knowing about the engagement between


    the McMillian and Collins families. It puts Romeo in a difficult position, and it''s not good for our image. I


    wonder how the Collins family would react to this."

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    ¡°Yes, yes, indeed, Myrna was out of line. She just got home and I gave her a good scolding. She knows


    she messed up now, causing all that ruckus at the McMilian Corporation, disturbing all the security


    officers, and wrecking Romeo''s office."


    Jennifer dismissively stated, "Well, that''s not the issue. What bothers me is how Myrna kept using


    my daughter-inw of being a thief, tarnishing her with allegations of theft. What would the Collins


    family think?


    They are wealthy and influential. Would they need to resort to theft?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all Myrna''s nonsense. I''m here to apologize. That girl''s been spoiled since she was little."


    Adrian was about to express his apology, but Jennifer cut him off with her leisurely voice.


    ¡°We, the McMillian family, don''t need your apologies. I heard from others that when Myrna was


    apologizing to my daughter-inw, she red at her, as if warning her. My daughter-inw is innocent.


    She''s never been through anything like this. Look at the mess that has been caused now."


    ¡°That damned girl. I''ll discipline herter and bring Myrna to the Collins family to apologize to Ms.


    Collins, Adrian hadn''t expected his daughter to be so reckless and foolish, nearly ruining the


    rtionship between the two families. He quickly tried to make amends.


    ¡°Adrian, you know how much the Collins farnily spoils their daughter. If you show up with Myrna, and


    Keh and Louisa find out that someone has been bullying their darling daughter behind their backs.


    You know the consequences as well as I do"


    "Yes, yes, this was all Myrna''s fault. I feel guilty too. How about this, is Ms. Collins still at McMillian


    Corporation?


    Il bring Myrna over this afternoon to apologize to Ms. Collins in person."


    "No need. My daughter-inw is still shocked.¡± Jennifer said, her voice casual. "I''m going tofort her


    now.


    Goodbye"


    After hanging up, Jennifer broke into a smile, confident and triumphant. "Let them stew in their panic for


    a few days, then we''ll deal with them properly. Be, eat, darling. The food''s getting cold. Why don''t


    you try the cafeteria''s food?"


    The tone she used when talking to Adrian was vastly different from how she addressed Arabe.


    Arabe, witnessing Jennifer''s swift change in demeanor, couldn''t help butugh. She took a bite and


    said, "It''s delicious. You should eat too."


    ¡°Being able to share a meal with my darling daughter-inw makes me so happy!" Jennifer kept


    loading Arabe''s te with food, ¡°I really made the right choiceing here today:"


    Arabe also served her some food, leaving Jennifer touched. "My darling Be is really considerate


    and thoughtful, unlike having a son who''s as wooden as a log."


    ¡°Who brought you your utensils just now?"


    ¡°What, I''ve raised you with so much effort, and you''reining about bringing me utensils?"


    Romeo turned to his beloved wife, seemingly seeking her help.


    Arabeughed, ¡°Jennifer is right. She raised you with so much effort, getting her utensils is the least


    you could do."


    Jennifer grinned triumphantly, as if she''s just been backed up, and her spirits lifted.


    "Whatever Be says, goes." Romeo couldn''t argue back. ¡°You''re always right."


    At this point, Reba had sent Jennifer several voice messages, which Jennifer deliberately ignored.


    Reba switched to typing, sending message after message, expressing her remorse and her desire


    to make amends.


    Jennifer was busy pampering her daughter-inw with food and drinks,pletely ignoring Reba,


    shocking all the onlookers on the first floor.


    "Mrs. McMillian was supposed to be here to drive away the flock of women around Mr. McMillian, but it


    looks like a family enjoying a meal together."


    "Did anyone notice that they really look like a family? Mr. McMillian and that girl look like a married


    couple, and Mrs. McMillian seems like the mother-inw.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be great to have a mother-inw like that? Look how she keeps serving that girl, as if she


    already approves of her. Who is that girl anyway? She''s so lucky."


    ¡°And what about Serena?"


    ¡°Yeah, what about the bond between the Collins and the McMillian families? Is Mr. McMillian


    disregarding it?


    Does the engagement of Serena and Mr. McMillian mean nothing?"


    While they were gossiping, they noticed the Deputy Director of Procurement approaching. Everyone


    quickly hushed and pretended to be engrossed in their meals.


    The Deputy Director nced up at the second floor and found it strange too. By all ounts, Romeo


    and Serena were engaged. He shouldn''t publicly dote on another girl.


    And on top of that, Jennifer was there.


    Jennifer treated the girl as if she was her future daughter-inw.


    The Deputy Director sent a text then left.


    "She''s gone. Phew, her daughter and Serena are best friends. Do you think she''s going to tell her


    daughter about this?"


    ¡°Maybe, if Serena hears about this, won''t she be devastated? Is their engagement still valid?"


    ¡°Who would''ve thought that this girl''s first visit would cause such a stir."


    ¡°Isn''t this her second visit? The other day, I was discussing work with Carl when he received a phone


    call. He looked surprised and pleased, then told the garage security to look out for a red sports car


    arriving in five minutes."


    ¡°Then what?" Everyone immediately gathered around the speaker, eager to hear more gossip.


    Seeing the interest, the woman continued, "That day Mr. McMillian was in a meeting, and Carl


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    personally went to Mr. McMillian''s private garage to meet her. They were originally going to take Mr.


    McMillian''s private elevator up, but a new employee didn''t know that only Mr. McMillian could use it and


    pressed the button. When the elevator rose from the basement to the first floor, the doors opened. Carl


    was very respectful and polite to the girl, who was stunningly beautiful. I remember her clearly, and it''s


    her!"


    ¡°So, she''s visited thepany before? We just didn''t know because she was so discreet."


    ¡°Last time, she had a document in her hand. I thought she was from anotherpany to discuss


    cooperation with Mr. McMillian. I didn''t expect her to be Mr. McMillian¡¯s girlfriend."


    Upon saying this, the woman sighed, feeling as if she had just suffered a breakup. She had always


    secretly had acrush on Mr. MeMillian.


    She fancied herself as the heroine in a drama, hoping to catch Mr. McMillian''s eye.


    But now her dreams were shattered.


    ¡°Well, at least they''re both attractive and well-mannered. Unlike the celebrity I like, who suddenly ruined


    his reputation. He seemed pure and charismatic, but it turned out he was a womanizer: "Oh, I know


    who you''re talking about! The guy who was trending on Twitter today, right?"


    ¡°You saw the news too?"


    ¡°Let''s hug it out, girl. Some celebrities just don''t value their reputation. We just need to find someone


    else to admire!"

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    After lunch.


    Jennifer and Arabe were giggling and chatting, seeming as if they had endless topics to talk about.


    Romeo nced at the time and realized that ever since his mother had arrived, he hadn''t had a chance


    to have a proper conversation with Be.


    ¡°Mom; Romeo couldn''t help but interrupt, "Dad is lonely at home."


    The implication was clear: please go home and keep himpany.


    ¡°What, are you already impatient to get rid of your mother? Be and I haven''t finished our chat yet."


    As Jennifer said this, sheughed and turned to Arabe, "And then the store manager said that the


    waistline of the dress was very small and ordinary girls wouldn''t be able to fit into it. I told him that my


    daughter-inw is not an ordinary girl, and I showed him your picture. And guess what, the store


    manager and all the sales associates gathered around, all praising how beautiful you look."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh at Jennifer''s animated storytelling.


    ¡°The manager then said, with your slim waist, you would definitely fit into the dress. So, I bought it and


    it''s in the car. I''ll get it for youter."


    Arabe''s smile softened, ¡®Thank you."


    ¡°Don''t be so formal with me; we are family"


    Nowadays, whenever Jennifer went shopping, the first person that came to her mind was her beloved


    daughter-inw.


    Sometimes, when George saw her return from shopping, he would find all the bags filled with things for


    their daughter-inw, and none for him.


    He felt a pang of neglect.


    ¡°Mom; Romeo spoke up again, "Be and I have some work-rted matters to discuss."


    "Why don''t you guys go ahead? I can offer some advice."


    Romeo beckoned his mother over and whispered, "Do you want your son and daughter-inw to finally


    be together? You''re so present that we cant even have a moment."


    ¡°But I also need to develop my rtionship with my daughter-inw."


    ¡°Can''t you do that when I''m not around?"


    Seeing that her daughter-inw finally had some time toe and see her son, Jennifer decided,


    ¡°Alright, I''ll leave first. You better take good care of her and don''t bully her, got it?"


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare to."


    ¡°Be, I am leaving now. In the afternoon, let Romeo show you around. If he does anything wrong or if


    anyone makes you feel ufortable, tell me, and I will back you up."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Thanks."


    "You''re thanking me again, silly girl."


    "Shall I walk you out?"


    ¡°That would be great."


    Jennifer looked at her son with a delighted expression, as if to say: Be offered to see me out. I can''t


    let her down.


    Romeo was speechless.


    The employees on the first floor watched as Arabe and Jennifer walked out of the elevator arm in


    arm.


    Jennifer was in high spirits, greeting everyone with a radiant smile.


    A stark contrast from her initial intimidating demeanor.


    Whenever she was with her daughter-inw, Jennifer seemed to have endless things to say. Their


    cheerful conversation attracted quite a few whispers from the bystanders.


    ¡°They really look like a harmonious mother-daughter pair."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°lL wonder what this girl did to make a furious person happy in the blink of an eye."


    ¡°Anyone who can win over Mr. McMillian must be extraordinary.


    ¡°I wonder if she would consider releasing a tutorial. I''d be willing to pay a thousand dors for it."


    ¡°If it''s approved by Mr. McMillian, I''d pay ten thousand for that tutorial!"


    ¡°When you have some free time,e over to my house.¡¯ Jennifer formally invited Arabe.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Previous meetings had always been at Romeo''s grandparents¡¯ ce.


    Arabe had never been to George and Jennifer''s home.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll visit some day: Jennifer looked at the girl''s well-behaved demeanor, her fondness for her


    growing even more.


    "I''m so envious of Louisa for having such a well-behaved and beautiful daughter. But thankfully, we''re


    all one family, living in the same house. Knowing that I have a thoughtful and understanding girl like


    you by my side in the future, I feel sweeter than eating honey."


    Jennifer was grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Romeo, being at this age and status, will inevitably attract some


    attention. If any woman bes too troublesome, just tell me, and I''ll handle them."


    Arabe was about to say thank you, but remembering what Jennifer had said, sheughed and said,


    "Okay."


    ¡°You''re always so understanding and obedient."


    Before Jennifer could finish her sentence, she heard an employee passing by and calling out, "Mr.


    McMillian"


    and then again, "Mr. McMillian¡±.


    As she turned her head, she found her son had followed them all the way to the corporation''s main


    building.


    ¡°You, why did you follow us?" Jennifer was somewhat exasperated.


    Was he really that clingy?


    ¡°Be doesn''t know the way. I''ll guide herter."


    Jennifer was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to escort me further. My car is parked in the basement, just take the elevator


    down."


    Unable to stand her son''s behavior, Jennifer patted Arabe''s hand and said, "If you have time, let''s go


    out and have fun."


    ¡°Okay: Arabe responded with a warm smile, "Goodbye, Jennifer."


    ¡°Goodbye, my sweet girl." Jennifer was still marveling as she boarded the elevator. How could a girl be


    so well-behaved and likable, with such a good personality and so many talents?


    She was too perfect, too outstanding.


    As the elevator doors closed, Jennifer did not forget to remind her son onest time, "Don''t forget my


    words."


    She must take good care of her daughter-inw.


    Arabe was such a wonderful daughter-inw. She must hold on to her tightly and not let anyone else


    im her!


    Seeing his mother finally left, Romeo held Arabe''s hand, "Let me show you around."


    Seeing that it was time for work, many employees were hurrying to the main building of the corporation.


    Arabe could see what he was thinking.


    Was he trying to make more people aware of her existence? Really?


    "Mom just now reminded me over and over again to make sure I show you around to get you familiar


    with the ce."


    Seeing that he even brought Jennifer into the picture, Arabe couldn''t help butugh, ¡°Okay."


    When the two appeared in the procurement department hand in hand, the whole department was


    stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Some of the employees, who had ordered takeout for lunch or were going home for lunch, were seeing


    Romeo for the first time, publicly holding a girl''s hand inside the corporation.


    They looked like a couple in love, and the usually aloof Mr. McMillian now seemed like a caring


    boyfriend.


    They all stared, and once they came to their senses, they hurriedly got up to greet, "Good afternoon,


    Mr.


    MeMillian, and this is?"


    "Mrs. McMillian"


    It left everyone in the department thoroughly shocked. Was this girl appearing as Mrs. McMillian right


    off the bat?


    That''s incredible.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. McMillian!¡± Everyone greeted in unison, their eyes still filled with surprise and


    disbelief as they looked at the girl.


    She was stunningly beautiful, with striking features, fair skin, a slender figure, and extraordinary


    temperament.


    One could not help but be attracted by her top-tier beauty and be unable to shift their gaze away.


    ¡°Hello, everyone." Arabe¡¯s voice was equally pleasant, refreshing and soothing to the ears, making


    everyone feelfortable and at ease.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    ¡°Just carry on with your jobs."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As Romeo guided the youngdy through the bustling department, introducing her to the work


    environment and staff, their figures gradually disappeared from sight. Their colleagues remained rooted


    on the spot, still reeling from the shock.


    "Good heavens, Mr. McMillian is married? And to such a young, beautiful woman."


    "Did he get married? Or are they about to?"


    ¡°That girl is staggeringly beautiful. Just her presence alone outshines us all. No wonder she caught Mr.


    McMillian¡¯s eye."


    ¡°I can''t believe someone can be so stunning. Her facial features are so perfectly proportioned, it''s


    almost unreal."


    A female staff member mumbled, "She looks familiar. I think I''ve seen her somewhere."


    ¡°Right? I also feel like I''ve seen her face before. She''s not an influencer, but I''m certain I''ve seen her. I


    just can''t temember where.¡± another female staff member chimed in.


    Meanwhile, a short-haired woman eating lunch in the cafeteria chimed in, "Don''t you guys know yet?


    Ms.


    Jennifer heard someone was trying to seduce his son. He came storming to thepany. Guess what


    happened?"


    Everyone turned their attention to her. "What happened?"


    "Did Ms. Jennifer p that woman?"


    ¡°Did they have a fight?"


    ¡°Whose side was Mr. McMillian on?"


    ¡°His girlfriend or his mother?"


    The short-haired woman chuckled, "Ms. Jennifer intended to confront the woman, but she somehow


    managed to have himughing and chatting with her. They even left together, arm in arm, looking


    reluctant to part at the elevator."


    ¡°That''s incredible!¡± The crowd was stunned. "What did she do to win Mr. McMillian over? This is beyond


    impressive.


    The short-haired woman didn''t know exactly what the woman did, but she knew it must have been


    something special to have captivated Mr. McMillian.


    When Romeo walked into the design department with Be, it stirred up anothermotion.


    Everyone was shocked to learn that the youngdy was none other than Arabe.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. McMillian!"


    "You''re so beautiful, Mrs. McMillian."


    ¡°Are you here to inspect thepany, Mrs. McMillian?"


    ¡°Before we met Mrs. McMillian, we always wondered who would be good enough for Mr. McMillian.


    Now, we finally have an answer."


    The design team, mostly younger employees, took the opportunity to rib each other, lightening the


    atmosphere significantly.


    Arabe greeted them all with a friendly smile, showing no pretentiousness.


    ¡°If you have any questions about design, you can ask her, Romeo said, giving Arabe a warm look.


    People were even more surprised.


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian knows about design?"


    "Mrs. McMillian looks so young. Is she still a student? Is she studying design?"


    ¡°Is Mrs. McMillian interested in design?"


    ¡°Will Mrs. McMillian join the design team at McMillian Corporation in the future?"


    Everyone started bombarding Arabe with questions.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    At that moment, Romeo''s cell phone buzzed. He nced at it and told the girl next to him, "Excuse me,


    I need to take this call"


    ¡°Sure."


    As Romeo walked away, everyone turned their attention back to Arabe, bornbarding her with


    questions.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, how did you meet Mr. McMillian?"


    ¡°How did you manage to win over such a cold-hearted man like Mr. McMillian?"


    ¡°Can you share some tips with us? I have a crush on a guy too, but he seems unattainable."


    ¡°Yeah, teach us, please."


    In the corner of the design department, two girls sat quietly, one with long hair and the other with short.


    They didn''t join the crowd around Arabe, but instead watched themotion from a distance.


    The long-haired girl twisted a pen in her fingers, her eyes coldly gazing at Arabe, who was the center


    of attention.


    ¡°That woman is no simple matter. I heard she forced Irene, the HR director, to resign, caused the vice


    president to be fired, and even turned Mr. McMillian''s office upside down, causing amotion in the


    entirepany.


    And Ms. Maria, who had connections with Mr. McMillian, also got fired."


    The short-haired girl gasped, disbelief etched on her face. She whispered, ¡°No way! Don''t the Paisley


    and the McMillian families have a long history of cooperation? Could it be that this woman got jealous


    of Ms. Maria''s rtionship with Mr. McMillian, hence the office chaos and getting Ms. Maria fired?"


    The long-haired girl harbored simr suspicions, so her gaze toward Arabe was even more


    disdainful.


    Just because she''s young and pretty.


    ¡°She''s getting ahead of herself just because she has Mr. MeMillian''s support.¡± The long-haired girl


    continued to twist her pen,menting indifferently, ¡°Anyway, when Ms. Maria was leaving, she didn''t


    look pleased. It seemed like she was quite upset."


    "This woman seems quite terrifying." The short-haired girl nced at Arabe, suddenly finding the


    beautiful exterior hiding a venomous character.


    ¡°Ms. Maria was just praised by Mr. McMillianst week, and so was Irene. She was just promoted to


    HR director yesterday, and today she''s fired. Surely, this wornan felt threatened by their capabilities


    and beauty, and thus eliminated them. We shouldn''t be praising such a hypocritical woman."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As the long-haired girl finished speaking, she suddenly got up and walked towards Arabe.


    The clicking of her high heels echoed rhythmically, growing closer to her target.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian just said that if we have any questions about design, we can consult you."


    When addressing Arabe, the long-haired girl was not respectful enough.


    Arabe looked up, sensing the hostility in the long-haired girl''s eyes. Was this another admirer of


    Romeo?


    The dozen or so employees surrounding Arabe noticed the challenge in the long-haired girl''s eyes,


    and they couldn''t help but whisper.


    "She, what are you doing? Mr. McMillian is still here!"


    ¡°This is Mrs. McMillian, our guest. Don''t bother her with minor design issues."


    "Mrs. McMillian is just here to observe."


    "You should go back to your workstation."


    People were afraid that Arabe might be clueless about design, or that she might not bepetent


    enough and end up embarrassed.


    After all, She was exceptionally talented in design and had won several international design awards


    in recent years.


    She was an undeniable design prodigy.


    And now, this prodigy was asking for advice from Arabe, a young woman.


    ¡°I happen to have a few new designs that I''ve just finished. Mrs. McMillian, could you take a look and


    tell me if there''s anything that needs to be improved?"


    When people saw She''s attitude, they knew she wasn''t really looking for advice, but rather, she was


    trying to put Arabe in a tricky situation.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Arabe nced up, "Your name is She?"


    "Yes." She tilted her chin slightly, as if waiting for Arabe''s guidance.


    ¡°The third ce winner ofst year''s Astronisia Design Competition, right?"


    Everyone was surprised that Arabe even knew about this, even She''s haughty eyes showed a hint


    of surprise, "Have you been following thispetition?"


    "You''ve regressed." Arabe was flipping through the design draft in her hand, her voice indifferent,


    "With your levelst year, this year shouldn''t be like this."


    Just as She was about to speak, Arabe picked up a pen next to her and started making changes


    directly on the original draft.


    ¡°This dress''s shoulderce is superfluous. Not many people can pull it off. If you want to keep thece,


    consider something like this."


    Arabe drew the newce design, and the dress immediately looked more refined.


    ¡°This way, it doesn''t look old-fashioned. Also, the waist section, which you think is a major highlight of


    the dress, will make the wearer look bulky, as if pregnant. If you want to win with waist design, consider


    these few types."


    Arabe swiftly sketched several waist designs on the draft, instantly making it more eye-catching.


    Everyone around was stunned. They hadn''t expected her to came up with so many designs in such a


    short time, let alone her excellent drawing skills, which were obviously professional.


    Compared to hers, She''s previous drafts were an absolute disaster.


    ¡°Your original color scheme is too oppressive. If you switch to these three contrasting colors, it will look


    ssy, fashionable, and eye-catching."


    Arabe sketched a few strokes again, and a chic, beautiful dress emerged on the paper.


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t believe that Arabe could transform the


    dress into something so stunning.


    She had thought her design draft was perfect and that Arabe wouldn''t be able to find a single w.


    But to her surprise, under Arabe''s alterations, her original draft was simply trash.


    She couldn''t hear what Arabe said next. Her mind went nk until a round of enthusiastic


    apuse erupted from the crowd, and she slowly came back to her senses.


    Arabe had already finished modifying the draft and handed it to her.


    She didn''t know how she reached out to take it, or how she flipped through these drafts, each page


    leaving her in awe.


    One after another, people in the crowd were taking out their drafts, hoping for Arabe¡¯s guidance.


    A few employees were still inquiring about Arabe''s identity.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Romeo returned from a phone call, he saw his girl surrounded by people, his gaze instantly


    softened.


    "Mrs. McMillian, can you help me look at this? I always feel that there is something wrong with these


    designs, but I can''t put my finger on it."


    ¡°Can you look at mine? I drew several designs in one go when I was inspired this morning, but now that


    I''ve calmed down, they seer mediocre. I don''t know what the problem is."


    ¡°I''m quite satisfied with my drafts, but I don''t know if they can be made more stunning. Mrs. McMillian,


    could you please help me identify any shorings?"


    People were asking Arabe for advice, and Arabe, with patience, picked up her pen and helped


    them make improvements page by page.


    ¡°Oh my God, I never thought that the neckline could be changed like this, it''s so beautiful"


    ¡°Having Mrs. McMillian make these changes, I suddenly feel I don''t deserve to be a designer."


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian, how do you have so many inspirations in your mind? It seems endless."


    ¡°Yeah, originally we racked our brains toe up with these, but after you made changes, we realized


    these clothes could be designed to be so stunning."


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian must be a big shot in the design world, right? Your level is even better than many


    designers.¡±

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Thest words seemed to p She right in the face.


    She felt a burning sting on her cheek, utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, I still need to take Mrs. McMillian for a tour in other departments, you guys figure out the rest."


    Romeo''s words left the design department feeling a pang of loss. They hadn''t had enough chat with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Arabe.


    "Mrs. McMillian, you shoulde visit the design department when you have time."


    ¡°The entire design department would love to invite you for an afternoon tea!"


    ¡°Exactly, next time youe, just say what you''d like to eat or drink."


    Arabe''s gaze softened, "Thank you."


    ¡°We should be the ones thanking you. You''ve inspired us and made us realize that we still have a long


    way to go in design."


    "Next time, I''ll definitely present more impressive works for you to see, Arabe."


    "Mrs. McMillian, see you next time."


    ¡°You muste."


    Arabe nodded with a smile, surveying the crowd. She was at the very back, her face contorted with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°She, could you step out for a moment?¡¯ Arabe suddenly called out.


    Everyone in the design department looked at She. She had just offended Arabe.


    Now that Mr. McMillian was back from his call, Arabe was going to settle the score with her.


    Having won several international design awards in recent years, she dared to be so reckless in front of


    Arabe.


    She was still a young girl, a bit green.


    She was initially taken aback when Arabe called her out, but she quicklyposed herself. The


    clicking sound of her high heels on the floor wasn''t as confident as before.


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian,¡¯ She stepped into the hallway outside the department, her voice considerably


    quieter.


    ¡°Irene chose to resign."


    Arabe¡¯s words left She frozen on the spot, her expression a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    ¡°Deputy Manager Lou was taken away by the police because he had been harassing female interns for


    the past two months, and they reported him."


    She''s face turned even more sour. She hadn''t expected that Arabe had heard every word she''d


    said to others just now.


    ¡°The person who turned Mr. McMillian''s office upside down was Maria, not me; Arabe continued,


    "She was fired because she made a mistake, thought she was clever, and spoke ill of others. Mr.


    McMillian didn''t take into ount the rtionship between the McMillian and Paisley families and fired


    her. This goes to show that nepotism doesn''t work in this corporation. What Mr. McMillian values more


    is an employee''s personal abilities and character."


    She was dumbstruck, unable to utter a word.


    How had Arabe heard what she''d said to others from such a distance? And so clearly!


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian." She didn''t know how to defend herself. She nced at Romeo, who seemed


    somewhat indifferent.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian- She really didn''t know how to exin.


    ¡°Also, inst year''s Astronisia Design Competition, it was my vote that made you the third ce."


    At the time, She and another contestant, Caroline, had a tie in votes. It was Arabe''s crucial vote


    that made She the third and Caroline the fourth.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Thest words seemed to p She right in the face.


    She felt a burning sting on her cheek, utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, I still need to take Mrs. McMillian for a tour in other departments, you guys figure out the rest."


    Romeo''s words left the design department feeling a pang of loss. They hadn''t had enough chat with


    Arabe.


    "Mrs. McMillian, you shoulde visit the design department when you have time."


    ¡°The entire design department would love to invite you for an afternoon tea!"


    ¡°Exactly, next time youe, just say what you''d like to eat or drink."


    Arabe''s gaze softened, "Thank you."


    ¡°We should be the ones thanking you. You''ve inspired us and made us realize that we still have a long


    way to go in design."


    "Next time, I''ll definitely present more impressive works for you to see, Arabe."


    "Mrs. McMillian, see you next time."


    ¡°You muste."


    Arabe nodded with a smile, surveying the crowd. She was at the very back, her face contorted with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°She, could you step out for a moment?¡¯ Arabe suddenly called out.


    Everyone in the design department looked at She. She had just offended Arabe.


    Now that Mr. McMillian was back from his call, Arabe was going to settle the score with her.


    Having won several international design awards in recent years, she dared to be so reckless in front of


    Arabe.


    She was still a young girl, a bit green.


    She was initially taken aback when Arabe called her out, but she quicklyposed herself. The


    clicking sound of her high heels on the floor wasn''t as confident as before.


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian,¡¯ She stepped into the hallway outside the department, her voice considerably


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    quieter.


    ¡°Irene chose to resign."


    Arabe¡¯s words left She frozen on the spot, her expression a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    ¡°Deputy Manager Lou was taken away by the police because he had been harassing female interns for


    the past two months, and they reported him."


    She''s face turned even more sour. She hadn''t expected that Arabe had heard every word she''d


    said to others just now.


    ¡°The person who turned Mr. McMillian''s office upside down was Maria, not me; Arabe continued,


    "She was fired because she made a mistake, thought she was clever, and spoke ill of others. Mr.


    McMillian didn''t take into ount the rtionship between the McMillian and Paisley families and fired


    her. This goes to show that nepotism doesn''t work in this corporation. What Mr. McMillian values more


    is an employee''s personal abilities and character."


    She was dumbstruck, unable to utter a word.


    How had Arabe heard what she''d said to others from such a distance? And so clearly!


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian." She didn''t know how to defend herself. She nced at Romeo, who seemed


    somewhat indifferent.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian- She really didn''t know how to exin.


    ¡°Also, inst year''s Astronisia Design Competition, it was my vote that made you the third ce."


    At the time, She and another contestant, Caroline, had a tie in votes. It was Arabe''s crucial vote


    that made She the third and Caroline the fourth.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    ¡°My goodness, what did Mrs. McMillian say to She? She''s crying her eyes out. Should we gofort


    her?"


    ¡°If Mrs. McMillian wants to give someone a hard time, it''s best for us to steer clear. Let her sort it out on


    her own. After all, wasn''t she acting all high and mighty in front of Mrs. McMillian just now? Chances


    are, she''s about to get fired."


    She spent a good while crying in the corridor before wiping away her tears and returning to the


    design department as though she had regained her courage.


    Seeing her return, everyone scattered back to their workstations.


    ¡°Count me in the next time Mrs. McMillian treats us to lunch."


    She''s sudden words took everyone by surprise and they all turned to look at her.


    ¡°Lused to be so full of myself, thinking that winning a few big awards made me special, acting all big


    and bad in front of you all. I''m sorry for causing you trouble,¡¯ She suddenly bowed in apology. "From


    now on, we can all discuss any design issues together."


    Everyone''s mouths fell open in shock.


    Just what had happened to she? It was as though she had turned into a different person.


    What the hell did Arabe say to her?


    Meanwhile, Romeo was taking Arabe on a tour of the finance department.


    On the way, Arabe suddenly said, ¡°Don''t fire her. Give her a chance to change."


    Romeo was taken aback. "She made things difficult for you with her design draft. She was arrogant and


    disrespectful. She had ill intentions."


    ¡°It was just a littlepetition.¡± Arabe didn''t think it was a big deal. If she didn''t value talent, she


    wouldn''t have brought upst year''s Astronisia Design Competition. Given She''s skills, her design


    this year shouldn''t have been so mediocre.


    "Did you get upset when I was away?" Romeo asked the girl beside him.


    "No, didn''t you see? Everyone likes me"


    Even She, who had initially looked down on her, had eventually apologized.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Romeo mulled it over for a while before saying, "Fine, I''ll listen to you this time. I hope she won''t let you


    down.


    But with your guidance, McMillian Corporation''s new line for this quarter is definitely going to be a hit.


    How should I thank you."


    Romeo caressed Arabe''s face and was about to lean in for a kiss.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened with a ding. The head of the finance department was about to


    enter, only to see Mr. McMillian caressing a girl''s face as if about to kiss her, his voice seductive, his


    eyes filled with affection.


    He was taken aback and quickly rubbed his eyes.


    "Mr. McMillian¡± He quickly greeted, "I was justing to find you. Here''s this week''s financial report."


    Oh, my god, someone tell him what''s happening. Why was Mr. McMillian in the elevator, acting so


    intimate with a girl as if no one was around?


    "Do you usually not greet people?" Romec''s gaze fell upon him. "Call her Mrs. McMillian."


    The head of the finance department clutched his heart, shocked for a moment before stammering,


    "Mrs.MeMillian, h-hello. Wee to the finance department. I''ll show you both around.¡±

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    When Arabe visited the finance department, she noticed that the financial software they were using


    seemed a bit outdated. The interface wasn''t slick enough, theyout was somewhat irrational, and it


    wascking in detailpared to the best financial software X1 on the market.


    However, this software was developed in-house by the McMllian Corporation, and was thus considered


    rtively secure.


    "What''s up?" Romeo noticed her pause and followed her gaze.


    "The software needs an upgrade"


    At Arabe''sment, the head of the finance department couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy, but on


    the surface, he merely replied politely, "This is thetest version."


    Though they found it inconvenient to use, the development of a new software would require


    considerable resources, so they hadn''t raised the issue with upper management.


    "What issues did you find?" Romeo asked the girl beside him.


    ¡°The interface isn''t clean enough, the major functional modules aren''tprehensive, and the


    management structure is rather rigid. It fails to meet the variable demands of the corporation, and its


    instation size is huge. This results in slow operation speeds and it''s prone to freeze."


    As soon as Arabe finished her sentence, many of the finance department staff around them began to


    nod in agreement. Spot on!


    The software developed by McMllian Corporation was indeed outdated. They had grievances for a long


    time, but didn''t dare to voice them to the higher-ups.


    Mrs. McMillian just pinpointed the problem upon arrival.


    They were just short of shouting, "Thank heavens, finally, someone has noticed the shorings of


    this software."


    Romeo didn''t expect the girl to understand even these matters, and encouraged her with an approving


    look. "Go on: "Just now, I noticed they don''t have a feature for voiding vouchers. There''s no clearance


    feature, no cashier''s signature feature, and I didn''t see a marking error feature in voucher review


    either."


    The staff around her began to nod vigorously in agreement. Yes, yes, yes, these were missing, and it


    was so inconvenient to operate that sometimes they felt like flipping the table and smashing the


    A staff member was gazing at Arabe hopefully, herputer screen showing a consolidated


    statement, with the cursor hovering over a certain part of it.


    Arabe instantly understood, ¡°In the voucher consolidation, there''s no data on foreign currency. There


    are no statistics based on ount types. Like asset statistics, liability statistics, and so on"


    The employee was so grateful she could have knelt down to thank her. She hadn''t expected Arabe to


    be so sharp and spot the problem immediately.


    These were the exact issues she wanted to bring up!


    Arabe looked at Romeo, slightly puzzled. These were features that financial software should include.


    ¡°Why hasn''t anyone raised these issues?" Romeo''s gaze swept over the surrounding people. Usually,


    he was busy with decision-making matters and had little insight into these details.


    The staff were a bit nervous, but the finance department head defused the situation with augh,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone adheres to an ¡®if it''s usable, use it'' principle, so as not to be wasteful"


    ¡°This isn''t about being wasteful or not, if the software is affecting work efficiency, it should be changed."


    "In fact, it can be changed now.¡¯ Arabe¡¯s slender fingers clicked the mouse, and then swiftly typed a


    series of codes on the keyboard.


    Normally, altering backend data would require a password.


    It would need the consent of Romeo, the person in charge of the software, to proceed.


    But Arabe was Alex, and this was not a challenge for her.


    Her delicate fingers danced over the keyboard, and a series of codes quickly came into view.


    "The generated reports will be more concise and pleasing to the eye this way."


    After saying that, Arabe modified a few more programs, and then said, "And this way, the ounts


    and vouchers will be clearer and more organized."


    Everyone was bbergasted, they couldn''t believe that a problem that had been troubling them for over


    a year had been solved in just a few minutes by Arabe.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    ¡°I''ve added a new feature. From now on, just click here, and you''ll be able to check your reports across


    multiple years. Also, this feature here allows you to customize shortcuts."


    Quite a few employees broke into excited chatter.


    ¡°That''s fantastic! Sometimes when we''re swamped, we really want to set up shortcuts, but the software


    itself didn''t allow us to, so we were left without a solution."


    ¡°This software originally couldn''t cross-reference reports over multiple years, so we had to dig through


    each month individually. But now, with Mrs. McMillian''s addition, pulling up annual reports will be a


    breeze."


    ¡°Absolutely, no more numbing our hands with constant mouse clicking."


    Arabe demonstrated the new features and the crowd around her gasped in astonishment.


    "I love this feature. Earlier, Mr. McMillian asked me to pull up a report for a particr month from one of


    our subsidiaries. It took me ages to find it. But now, with this fuzzy search, it pops up in an instant."


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian, you''re so talented. Are you a software developer?"


    ¡°Can you help us upgrade other features?"


    Arabe¡¯s slender, pale fingers moved swiftly across the keyboard as she spoke. "I''ve refined some


    features, expanded the types of reports, increased the convenience of report handling, simplified


    parameter settings, and added some flexibility."


    The employees around her were ecstatic.


    ¡°However, overall, the software''s intelligence level and technological aspects are somewhat outdated. It


    requires a lot of time for maintenance, the version is too low, and it''s prone to bugs. I suggest a


    No sooner had Arabe finished speaking than Romeo agreed, ¡°We''ll arrange it immediately."


    The crowd hadn''t expected that a single sentence from Arabe would hold more weight than their


    thousands of pleas. They burst into cheers.


    ¡°Having Mrs. McMillian visit us today is truly an honor"


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian, you spotted so many issues and helped us improve. We really can''t thank you


    enough."


    "Mrs. McMillian, will you be involved in the software developmentter? You''re so knowledgeable about


    finance software. With you on board, the new software is bound to be a breeze to navigate!"


    ¡°Mrs. McMillian, when will you be visiting us next? We have a few more questions about finance we''d


    like to ask you."


    Arabe gave a faint smile, her voice gentle as she replied, "We''ll see."


    "If you have any issues with the software, feel free to bring them up. We''ll help improve it."


    Romeo finished speaking, draped an arm around Arabe''s slim waist and said, ¡°We should get going."


    At this rate, they wouldn''t finish their tour in the afternoon.


    Arabe nodded, bid them farewell, and with a reluctant Joyce apanying them to the elevator, the


    crowd only started discussing once the elevator doors closed.


    ¡°Do you think Mrs. McMillian works in finance? She seems to know quite a bit. Could she be a financial


    expert?


    Or maybe apany owner? Could she be from a wealthy family?"


    "I think she looks like a college student who hasn''t graduated yet. Did you see her skin? It''s so soft it


    could probably squirt water"


    "She''s indeed young and beautiful."


    ¡°Anyway, we can finally say goodbye to the old, frustrating software. With Mrs. McMillian''s help today,


    it''ll undoubtedly be much easier to use."


    ¡°We''re looking forward to the new software for a better user experience"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That''s not the point. The main thing is, the usually high and mighty Mr. McMillian, seems to be a


    different person around Mrs.McMillian. Have you noticed? No matter what Mrs. McMillian says or does,


    Mr. McMillian just watches her with a look full of love."

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Arabe followed Romeo through several departments until they halted their half-day tour as Carl


    brought over the afternoon coffee.


    On the other side, Serena waspletely stunned by the WhatsApp message that her best friend had


    sent.


    [Serena, you know my mom is the Assistant Director of Procurement at McMillian Corporation.]


    [This morning, she saw Romeo with a girl, hand in hand, making quite a public appearance at McMillian


    Corporation. By noon, they were seen lunching together at the staff canteen.]


    [My mom said the girl is stunning, top-notch looks, even prettier than us, and around our age.]


    [Turns out, Romeo''s mother even made it to the canteen to jain them for lunch. They were chatting and


    [Serena, isn''t Romeo your fianc¨¦? Why would he be with another girl? And she even received his


    mother''s approval.]


    When Serena saw these messages on WhatsApp, she felt a chill down her spine as if she''d been


    dropped into an ice cave.


    Although she knew the truth couldn''t be concealed forever, she didn''t expect the day toe this


    swiftly.


    What on earth had Arabe done to have Romeo openly parading her around McMillian Corporation,


    even dining with her at the staff canteen as if eager to publicize their rtionship?


    {I heard when she arrived at the corporation, the stunning Director of HR, Irene, resigned willingly, and


    Maria, who had a great rapport with the McMillians, was fired by Romeo. Is it because they were too


    beautiful, held high positions, and threatened the girl''s status]


    Serena read her friend''s message, her feelings in turmoil, and didn''t reply.


    [Romeo is your fianc¨¦, but there are hardly any photos of you two together. Did something happen


    between you two? Does the engagement still stand?]


    Upon reading this, Serena became angrier. She thought it over and decided that concealing the truth


    wasn''t the solution. Hence, sheposed a reply.


    [Honey, I broke up with Romeo a while ago. Since our parents haven''t announced it yet, we haven''t


    mentioned it to anyone. Now that he''s found someone he likes, I wish him well. Don''t worry about me, I


    have a reliable support system by my side.]


    Just as Serena hit send, her friend sent over several messages, incredulously asking about what had


    happened.


    Seeing that her friend wouldn''t stop until she knew the whole story, Serena exined, [Martin tirelessly


    pursued me and won me over with his sincerity. That''s why I decided to leave Romeo for him.]


    Her words were quite ambiguous, insinuating that she had been the one to break up with Romeo.


    Her friend was incredulous. Who would abandon the young and handsome billionaire Romeo for


    Martin, who paled inparison in every aspect?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    [The higher the public regard for Romeo, the more critical they are of the women around him. I don¡¯t


    want to live my life wearing a mask of perfection. With Martin, I can be myself]


    [But what about Romeo? Did he agree to let go? You two grew up together. Didn''t he try to retain you,


    instead of giving you up to Martin?]


    Serena sent a sighing emoji.


    [I was determined to break up, threatened him with never seeing each other again. Perhaps he was


    scared, or perhaps I broke his heart. Maybe I moved on too quickly with Martin, which is why he found


    someone new so soon, making such a public appearance.]


    Her friend suddenly understood, [Oh, I see. He''s trying to provoke you with his new love, letting you


    know that he


    could have any woman anytime he wants. No wonder the usually low-key Romeo is so ostentatious


    this time, he''s trying to make you see.]


    Serena sent a helpless emoji, [He knew your mother is the Assistant Director of Procurement, knew


    about our rtionship, yet still did this.]


    [God, he''s so passionate. How could you bear to hurt such a good man?]

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    The bestie couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Romeo, mourning over their lost love.


    Upon seeing her friend''s conviction, Serena finally breathed a sigh of relief. [Romeo is just like the


    unreachable stars. Being with him brings a tremendous amount of pressure. My every move is under a


    magnifying ss and I don''t want to live such a exhausting life.]


    Her bestie interjected. [But he deliberately unts his new me to provoke you, indicating that he still


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    loves you. He''s a great man, aren''t you considering going back to him and bing his wife?]


    Serena, with an air of maturity, replied, [Our rtionship has just evolved. From engaged couple to


    good friends, the love and support we''ve given each other won''t ever change. We''re not enemies, we


    will continue to care, support and love each other in the future.]


    When the atmosphere was right, Serena finally revealed, [Sylvia, I consider you a good friend. That''s


    why I''m sharing this secret with you. You must help me keep it. It can''t leak out. Once both our parents


    make the announcement, I''ll personally talk about it.


    [Don''t worry, I won''t say a word!) After sending this message, Sylvia couldn''t help but worry about


    Serena''s feelings.


    Upon learning that Serena was feeling a bit down and guilty after letting go, she decided to call a few


    girlfriends and n a surprise visit to the Collins family, to lift Serena''s spirits.


    After sending her message via WhatsApp, Serena thought she had perfectly covered her tracks and


    quickly put away her phone, preparing for a nap.


    Around four in the afternoon.


    Several beautiful heiresses arrived at the entrance of Reflections Vi in their luxurious cars.


    Louisa had just returned from the hospital and looked a bit haggard from the death at Crystal. Seeing


    so many girls, she was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°Mrs. Collins, it''s me, Sylvia! Long time no see. Why do you look so worn out?"


    "Did you not sleep well? I''m Antonia, don''t you remember me?"


    "Hello, I''m Melissa."


    ¡°I''m Nadia."


    "I''m Christine, sorry to disturb you again."


    Louisa took a closer look and realized these were all Serena''s besties, so she quickly invited them in,


    ¡®Come in and sit. I''ve been so busy these past few days. I haven''t had a chance to catch my breath. It''s


    been a while. You all have be even more beautiful."


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, Mrs. Collins.¡± The young heiresses replied with radiant smiles as they


    followed Louisa into the vi.


    Their drivers and luxury cars waited outside the gate.


    "No, Mrs. Collins, don''t wake her up. We''ll just look around and when she wakes up, we''ll chat a bit and


    then leave."


    ¡°It''s a rare visit from you all. Stay for dinner tonight. Don''t be shy." Louisa called for a servant to serve


    them tea and snacks, kindly saying, "I''ll go upstairs and change. I''ll be right back."


    "No, Mrs. Collins, you can go about your business. We''ll just stroll around the garden."


    ¡°You''ve added so many new species to your garden. It looks beautiful."


    ¡°We''ll just take some pictures here, y around and wait. Please don''t worry about us."

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Upon Louisa''s departure upstairs, a few girls lounged in the garden, basking in the sun and sshing


    in the water feature, snapping plenty of beautiful photos.


    ¡°Each visit is more impressive than thest. It''s far more beautiful than our homes."


    ¡°Later, how about we ask Serena to give us a tour of her walk-in wardrobe? Maybe she has some


    unworn clothes or handbags that she''d be willing to gift us."


    ¡°Sounds great! Let''s do it"


    At that moment, a car pulled up outside the mansion.


    Romeo stepped out, opening the car door for Arabe, ¡°Do we have visitors today?"


    Arabe nced at the luxury cars parked at the entrance, with drivers waiting inside, ¡°It appears so."


    ¡°I''ll stay with you in the garden for a bit and then leave."


    Romeo was hesitant to enter the main hall with so many guests inside, yet he was reluctant to part


    from Arabe so soon. Seeing a white circr table in the garden surrounded by chairs, he pulled one


    out for Arabe.


    ¡°when you have some free time,e visit my mother. She just mentioned on WhatsApp, insisting I


    invite you over soon."


    ¡°Maybe in a few days,¡± Arabe smiled, ¡°Your mother has also mentioned it to me."


    On the other side of the mansion.


    Louisa descended the stairs after changing her clothes, just as she reached thest step, her vision


    darkened, and she felt faint.


    ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡± Edith rushed forward to support her.


    After a moment, Louisa collected herself and focused on Edith, ¡°I''m fine, probably just haven''t rested


    well these past few days"


    The Temple family had been going through a rough time. She and Keh had been at the hospital


    with Alger and Celeste, fearing they would do something irrational.


    Today, Keh suggested shee home to shower and rest a bit, but she did not expect to suddenly


    feel faint.


    ¡°Thank God you were here to catch me.¡± Louisa said, leaning on Edith, ¡°Otherwise, I would have hit the


    floor."


    The consequences would have been unthinkable.


    ¡°Madam, you and sir haven''t been home to rest for the past few days. You both look extremely worn


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    out. What happened?"


    ¡°s, life can be so unpredictable,¡± Louisa sighed, unsure of where to start.


    Edith tactfully refrained from asking further, ¡°Shall I help you back to your room to rest?"


    ¡°No, Serena is still napping. Her friends havee over. I should go and attend to them.¡± Louisa


    insisted.


    ¡°With your current state, how can you entertain them?¡± Edith kindly suggested, ¡°They are all young


    girls, with you around, they might feel ufortable. Let me serve them some coffee and snacks.


    Serena should be waking up soon, she can keep thempany. You should go rest, your health is


    important."


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Louisa considered. Realizing that the girls might not rx if she was around, she


    instructed Edith, ¡°Prepare plenty of coffee and snacks for them, and invite them to stay for dinnerter."


    ¡°Alright, no problem."


    After seeing Louisa back to her master bedroom, Edith instructed the staff to prepare refreshments,


    which she personally brought to the garden. To her surprise, she spotted Romeo and Arabe from a


    distance and hurriedly walked over to them.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be, when did you two get back? Please have some refreshments."


    She served them first, then refilled the tray and proceeded to the group of girls.


    ¡°Edith, you are spoiling us with all these delicious snacks. Thank you so much!"


    ¡°Edith, long time no see. You look even younger now."

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    A gaggle of girls surrounded Edith, showering her withpliments. Edith, all smiles, returned a few


    kind words before making her exit.


    As the girls prepared to snap some photos for Facebook, Christine chimed in, ¡°There''s a lovely corner


    of Serena''s garden filled with exquisite flowers and nts. Plus, there''s a swing and some bespoke


    garden furniture. Should we take our pictures there instead?"


    The idea was obviously appealing, promising an air of elegance and ss.


    "Sounds good!¡± The girls, clutching their food and drinks, began to head to the designated area when


    they spotted Romeo and Arabe sitting together, engaged in a seemingly intimate conversation.


    ¡°Who''s that girl? And what is she doing in Serena''s garden?"


    ¡°Isn''t Romeo engaged to Serena? Why is he chatting with another girl in the Collins family''s garden?


    What''s happening?"


    "Can someone exin this to me?"


    At that moment, Sylvia, who had been quietly observing, let out a sigh. "Oh, Romeo, why the drama!


    Serena¡¯s taking a nap. She can''t see any of this!"


    "Sylvia, do you know something?"


    "Your tone suggests there''s more to the story."


    "Spill it, Sylvia. What''s going on with Romeo and Serena?"


    ¡°Why the silence? Aren''t we friends?"


    "Sylvia, we''ve been through thick and thin together. You''re not keeping secrets from us, are you?"


    Cornered by the group''s pleas, Sylvia finally spilled the beans.


    ¡°What? So Romeo''s cozying up with this girl in the Collins family''s garden to make Serena jealous and


    win her back? That''s incredibly romantic."


    The girls couldn''t help but be moved. Where could they find such a man?


    He was young, handsome, affluent, and yet so dedicated in love.


    ¡°Shh, don''t say I told you. Serena will be mad if she finds out I''ve been talking. She''s napping right now,


    so she can''t see Romeo''s efforts. Maybe I should record a video and send it to her."


    ¡°Absolutely, she needs to see this. Who in their right mind would reject the wealthiest bachelor for


    Martin, who''s clearly inferior in every way?"


    ¡°Sylvia, y dumb about knowing the situation. She only confided in you. Try to talk some sense into


    her."


    Sylvia nodded in agreement, surreptitiously recorded a video on her phone and sent it to Serena before


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    turning back to the others.


    ¡°Is it good?" Romeo asked Arabe, eyeing the juice in her hand.


    Arabe saw right through him. He just wanted to share her drink, didn''t he?


    She took a sip before leisurely responding, "It''s not good. Don''t bother trying it."


    ¡°I''m even more curious to taste how bad it is now."


    Seeing that he was insistent, Arabe handed him the juice. Romeo took a satisfying gulp, ¡°Anything


    that passes through your hands, no matter how bad, bes sweet."


    Arabe picked up a pastry, and Romeo expressed interest in trying it. This time, she brought it directly


    to his lips.


    "This girl is way too forward! How dare she flirt so openly with Serena''s fianc¨¦, on Serena''s property?"


    ¡°How audacious!"


    ¡°She must be under the illusion that Romeo is genuinely interested in her!"


    ¡°Romeo is merely using her to provoke Serena, hoping to win her back. This girl can''t possibly believe


    she has some extraordinary allure, can she?"


    ¡°Compared to Serena, this girl has nothing going for her but her slightly above-average looks."


    "Exactly!"

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    ¡°Could use another.¡± Romeo eyed Arabe''s juice in her hand, ¡°Feeling a bit parched."


    Arabe nced towards the juice in front of him, "Don''t you have one?"


    "Yours tastes better."


    "Here you go then.¡± Arabe pushed her juice towards Romeo and picked a new one for herself.


    Watching his ns fall through, Romeo felt a wave of disappointment.


    A smug smile yed on Arabe''s lips as she watched him. Their interaction was particrly irritating


    to the girls around, who found them unnerving.


    After a while, Romeo got up to wash his hands in the main building. He had been eating pastries and


    his hands were a bit greasy.


    Arabe waited in the garden, leisurely sipping her juice and admiring the garden view.


    ¡°She looks so smug. It''s infuriating!"


    ¡°Even if Serena could tolerate it, I can''t"


    "She acts as if she owns the ce!"


    ¡°What is she doing now?"


    Suddenly, Arabe tore open a small packet and poured the powder inside into Romeo''s cup.


    "Did she just tamper with Romeo''s drink?"


    ¡°How dare she?"


    ¡°What is she trying to do?"


    The girls rushed over, abandoning their tea and snacks, and chastised, ¡°What are you doing?"


    Arabe looked at the people who had suddenly appeared before her, confused, ¡°Can I help you?"


    ¡°You dare to ask us if something''s wrong. What did you put into Romeo''s drink? What are you trying to


    do?"


    "You conniving woman. You''ve already taken so much advantage, and still want more, delusional! Look


    at yourself!"


    ¡°We know you''re eager to be Romeo''s wife, but there''s no need to be this desperate! To use such low


    tactics in Serena''s house to win over Romeo? Where''s your dignity?"


    From a distance, Romeo, who had just washed his hands, saw a message from Arabe telling him to


    stay away.


    Arabezily asked the flustered rich heiresses before her, "Are you Serena''s friends?"


    ¡°Yes! We are Serena''s best friends!"


    The girls stood indignantly in front of Arabe, as if to fight for justice for Serena.


    Edith heard themotion and was about to go check it out when Romeo signaled her not to. He


    wanted to hear what these girls were up to.


    "You haven''t exined what you put in Romeo''s drink. If Romeo knew about your ambitions, he


    wouldn''t hesitate to kick you to the curb."


    "That''s right, Romeo despises girls like you who are maniptive!"


    ¡°Unlike Serena who''s so pure and noble"


    "Coffee creamer, that''s all.¡± Arabe nced at the unopened packets on the table, ¡°If I really had


    spiked his drink, he would be thrilled."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she cast a sly nce at the man in the distance.


    Romeo smirked. This girl knew him well.


    But to the girls, Arabe''s smile was shameless and audacious.


    ¡°How can you say such a thing?"


    ¡°Alright, even if you didn''t spike his coffee, don''t get toofortable. The only reason you''re with


    Romeo is because Serena let you!"

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    ¡°Don''t think you''re all that, keep your arrogance in check, and get off your high horse."


    At those words, Arabe''s mind was flooded with questions.


    Was she arrogant?


    Did she think too highly of herself?


    Hadn''t she been keeping a low profile?


    ¡°She gave Romeo up for me?" Arabe asked with a hint of amusement as she looked at the young


    "She didn''t say anything. Stop trying to trick us into talking!"


    The youngdies stood together in silent protest, choosing not to give Arabe any information.


    Arabe leaned back, exuding an air of confidence, "Well, you might be mistaken. Even without me,


    Romeo wouldn''t be with her."


    ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡± Sylvia was the first to retaliate.


    "Nonsense?" Arabe raised her eyebrow, "Do you have any proof?"


    "Sylvia, at this point, just tell her what Serena told you verbatim!"


    ¡°Let this shameless woman see that we''ve known all along, and stop putting on an act for us."


    ¡°Serena asked you to keep it a secret, so let me say it. It won''t be your problem."


    ¡°Yes, let Antonia say it."


    Antonia turned to Arabe, and without hesitation, revealed the truth.


    "Martin relentlessly pursued Serena, and with his sincerity, won her over. That''s why Serena gave up


    Romeo and chose Martin. Is that not true?"


    They all looked at Arabe with an air of confidence, sure of their victory.


    But to their surprise, Arabeughed, ¡°Is that what Serena told you? Who would give up a billionaire


    to be with another man? Would any of you?"


    Even though they all agreed that they wouldn''t.


    ¡°But Serena said, the more popr Romeo bes, the more scrutinized the woman by his side


    bes.


    She doesn''t want to live her life behind a perfect mask. With Martin, she can be herself."


    "Do you believe that?" Arabe smirked at them, feeling a sudden wave of sympathy for them being


    yed by Serena.


    "Serena insisted on breaking up, threatening Romeo with a lifetime of no contact. So Romeo, who


    loves her but also has his pride, thought Serena and Martin were moving too fast. That''s why he


    reluctantly sought you out, parading you around in public."


    ¡°In reality, he wanted to use you to make Serena jealous. To show her that he could have any woman


    he wanted at any time. That''s why the usually low-key Romeo, made such a high-profile appearance


    with you at McMllian Corporation."


    "He wanted to show Serena. Don''t think that you have any charm that caught Romeo''s eye? Compared


    to Serena, you''re miles behind!"


    Arabe didn¡¯t expect Serena to spin such a tale behind her back, and sheughed even harder.


    ¡°What are youughing at?"


    The youngdies felt a sudden loss of confidence.


    Arabe''sughter made them feel like fools.


    "Even though Romeo knew that the Assistant Director of Procurement is Sylvia''s mother, and Sylvia is


    Serena''s good friend, he still deliberately brought you to McMilian Corporation"


    "This shows that he still loves Serena, and you''re just a substitute!"


    ¡°If it wasn''t for Serena''s threat of never seeing him again, Romeo wouldn''t have let go of her hand and


    settled for you."


    Arabe''sughter grew even louder, "Why don''t you ask why I''m in this garden?"


    ¡°Yeah, why are you here?"

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    ¡°Romeo must have brought you here to provoke Serena, knowing well that the McMillian family and the


    Collins family are on good terms. Hence, the Collins¡¯ household staff wouldn''t dare to stop Romeo, let


    alone you."


    ¡°And to think you had the audacity toe in, enjoying the tea and cupcakes served by the Collins¡¯


    servants, while flirting with Serena''s fiance! Shameless! You have no decency!"


    "This is my home and Romeo is my fiance.¡± Arabe lifted herzy gaze, "Aren''t you supposed to be


    Serena''s best friend? Didn''t she tell you?"


    On hearing this, those rich girls were stunned for a moment, before bursting intoughter.


    "This is your home? You even have the nerve to tell such a lie? I''ve seen shameless people before, but


    never someone as brazen as you! Your audacity is thicker than the walls of this mansion!"


    ¡°It''s a well-known fact that the Collins family and the McMillian family are betrothed. How dare you


    im that Romeo is your fiance? Are you ignoring the fact that these two families are engaged?"


    "The engagement still stands."


    Suddenly, a maic voice resonated from a distance.


    Thosedies turned to see Serena''s brother, Hans Collins!


    There he was, dignified andposed, striding towards them.


    ¡°Hans, it''s good that you''re here. Someone is tantly iming this as her home! Come and make a


    judgment"


    "She even says that Romeo is her fiance!"


    "I''ve seen shameless people, but never someone this brazen. You should have her thrown out!"


    ¡°No, she deserves to be taught a lesson to understand the consequences of lying!"


    Thosedies were confident that with Hans'' arrival, Arabe''s end was near, they were eager to see


    her humiliated.


    But to their surprise, the usually cold and stern Hans, suddenly called out warmly, "Be."


    Before they could react, they heard Arabe obediently respond, "Hans, what brings you here?"


    "I heard there was some trouble at home, so I came to check."


    Thosedies were dumbfounded,pletely clueless about the situation.


    Why was Arabe calling Hans so intimately?


    And why was Hans being so gentle with her?


    "What were you saying about my sister just now?"


    As Hans looked at the girls, his gaze was as cold and indifferent as ever.


    The girls were speechless, and in a daze, they stuttered, "She, she, she is?"


    ¡°My sister, Arabe Collins, my real sister."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On hearing Arabe''s surname, coupled with Hans'' final words, the girls were stunned.


    How could this girl possibly be Hans¡¯ biological sister?


    Didn''t the Collins family only have one daughter, Serena?


    When did they have another daughter?


    But Hans, with his status and reputation, couldn''t possibly lie.


    If what he said was true, then Serena must be aware of this girl''s existence!


    But Serena had never mentioned this girl at all.


    It was as if she was a stranger.


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°Sylvia, did Serena ever mention anything to you?"


    "Hans, if this girl is your sister, then she must be Serena''s?"


    "Sister."

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    Hans''s words left thedies frozen in ce once again.


    Sylvia asked with disbelief, "Does Serena know about her?"


    "Yes." Hans''s firm reply shattered theirst hope. ¡°They live in the same house, constantly in each


    other''spany.


    ¡°But, why Serena didn''t say that." Sylvia''s voice trailed off to a whisper.


    The otherdies were equally shocked. They couldn''t believe the truth they were just told.


    There was nothing more convincing than hearing the truth from a member of the Collins family.


    ¡°Be had been lost for eighteen years and only found her way back home six months ago. For some


    reasons, we haven''t publicly revealed her identity yet."


    Thedies was taken aback by this revtion, stunned by the unexpected twist.


    ¡°Although Serena is not a blood-rtive of the Collins family, we have treated her like our own for the


    past eighteen years. She''s like family to us. So, on the day Be returned, with Be''s consent, Serena


    was allowed to stay. They consider each other as sisters."


    Arabe had been born first on their shared birthday, so she was technically the older sister, while


    Serena was the younger one.


    But regardless of their birth order, Arabe was the rightful heiress of the Collins family, it was only


    natural that she was the older sister.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Thedies all looked at each other with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Hans, are you telling the truth? Serena isn''t the real heiress of the Collins family."


    "So, this girl standing in front of us is the heiress."


    ¡°But Serena never mentioned anything about this."


    ¡°She only said..."


    "Said what?"


    Though Hans had heard most of the conversation earlier, he wanted to hear it again from them.


    Sylvia, looking deted, finally spoke. "So, Arabe is the true heiress. She''s the one Romeo is


    engaged to, not Serena. If Serena knew this all along, why did she im that she was the one who


    rejected Romeo?"


    Thedies couldn''t believe that Serena could tell such a big lie. Was it all for her vanity?


    ¡°She wasn''t like this before. She was so innocent and kind-hearted. How could she lie to us?"


    ¡°L still can''t believe it."


    "She said being with Romeo would ce her under a microscope, and she didn''t want to live her life


    like that.


    "She said Arabe was just a temporary me that Romeo found to provoke her, to make her change


    her mind"


    ¡°It''s all fake. Serena lied to me."


    ¡°She lied to all of us!"


    Romeo had known that Hans was home. He had been watching as the girls confronted Arabe.


    Seeing how things had turned out, Romeo walked over to Arabe, his arm around her slim waist.


    ¡°There was never any romantic rtionship between Serena and me. Before Be returned, I rarely


    interacted with her. Even if Be hadn''te back, I would never date Serena."


    Nothing could be more shocking than hearing Romeo himself debunk the rumors.


    So, Serena''s im that Romeo was infatuated with her and unwilling to break up was all a lie.


    "So, she didn''t threaten to cut off all contact with you if you didn''t break up with her." Sylvia, clinging


    onto thest thread of hope, asked "Did she?"


    "We were never in a rtionship, so how could we break up?"


    With this confirmation, thedies felt their spirits dete. They couldn''t believe that Serena was capable


    of such deceit.


    They had known each other for so many years and considered each other as sisters.


    But Serena had lied to them!

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    When Serena woke up, the first thing she saw was a video message from Sylvia, filmed in her own


    backyard.


    In the video, Romeo and Arabe were acting cozy, looking every bit the infatuated couple.


    Serena''s mind reeled. Why was Sylvia at her house? Why was Arabe home on a day she normally


    wasn''t? And why on earth was Romeo there?


    After sending the video, Sylvia added a note: [Serena, you were napping and didn''t see how deeply


    Romeo cares for you. He deliberately brought this girl to your garden, showing off their closeness to


    provoke you, hoping to win you back. Maybe you should reconsider returning to him. Seeing him like


    this, I can''t help but feel bad for him.]


    This was a disaster!


    If Sylvia found out Arabe was actually the heiress of the house, and Romeo was Arabe''s fianc¨¦,


    then Serena''s true identity as the adopted daughter would be revealed!


    In her rush to get out of bed, tangled in the duvet, Serena fell and banged her knee hard on the floor.


    Ignoring the pain, she raced to the garden.


    Not just Sylvia, but Antonia, Melissa, Una, Christine, they were all there!


    Standing face to face with them were Romeo, Arabe, and Hans, looking as though they were in a


    standoff.


    Serena''s heart dropped. Did her best friends know her real identity? Why was Hans there too? Had


    Arabe called him?


    Serena''s mind went nk.


    Just then, Edith came up to her and said, "Serena, Hans would like to see you."


    Only when she looked around, did she notice everyone''s eyes on her, their expressionsplex.


    Serena felt weak, unsure of how she would get through this.


    Thest time she lied to her friend Delia, saying that Arabe had charmed Keh and Louisa with


    her looks and good grades, bing their goddaughter and a part of the family.


    But Chasel''s girlfriend Myrna had called her out on it. That day, Myrna not only called Chasel, but also


    tricked her into going to Westerly College, saying Chasel wanted to have lunch with her.


    When she got there in the sweltering heat, there were Delia and her friends, and Myrna.


    She faked fainting on the spot.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But Chasel and Myrna saw through her, even suggesting Arabe should examine her.


    Eventually, the truth came out, and Delia and her friends stopped talking to her.


    Should she fake fainting again this time? But Hans, being as astute as he was, would undoubtedly see


    through her.


    What should she do?


    What should she do?


    Out of all her brothers, Hans was the hardest to deal with.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    ¡°Serena, Hans and Mr. McMillian are aware of everything. It''s best if you just confess and stop fighting


    it."


    Edith''s kindly advice only served to make Serena clench her fists. Even a servant dared to trample over


    her now?


    ¡°Serena,e here."


    From a distance, Hans called out to her, his expression cold.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Serena knew her tricks wouldn''t work anymore. So she


    mustered up the courage and walked over.


    ¡°Why did you lie?" Sylvia was the first to confront her as she approached. Her eyes were tear-streaked,


    and she questioned angrily, "I''ve always considered you my best friend, sharing all my secrets with


    you! In my heart, you''ve always been a pure and innocent girl. Why have you changed so much?"


    Antonia expressed her disappointment as well, "We know everything now, Serena."


    ¡°You''vepletely changed. You''re unrecognizable to us now.¡± Melissa also asked, evidently


    disappointed, "When did you start to change? How did we not notice?"


    ¡°It was not your fault that you were switched at birth,¡¯ Una began, ¡°Hans still treats you like a sister, and


    you are still thedy of this house. Your living standards and privileges have remained the same as


    before. There was no need for these lies."


    ¡°Yes, we used to envy your status, envying the limited edition designer clothes in your closet, and how


    everything revolved around you like stars around the moon. But we were not just after the benefits you


    could offer. We wouldn''t stop being friends just because you''re not a Collins by blood.¡± Christine added.


    Although they were indeed hoping to benefit from Serena today. Some limited edition bags and shoes


    were hard toe by with their connections.


    But for Serena, she had too many. More than she could ever wear or use.


    Serena had often given them older models with tags still attached. Those were limited editions, and


    they were more than happy to ept.


    To them, it was a sharing between best friends. They too had given Serena branded items.


    Even though they weren''t as expensive as what Serena gave them.


    Overall, even if Serena no longer had the ability to send them anything in the future, their years of


    friendship were real.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have stepped in for her earlier, wanting to put Arabe in her ce.


    "I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, Serena bowed deeply to them. When she raised her face, tears were already at the corners


    of her eyes.


    "lL actually guessed that you knew everything when I saw you standing here from afar. To be honest, I


    feel relieved now. I''m d I don''t have to lie anymore"


    As Serena said this, she smiled sadly, tears streaming down her face.


    "You may not understand how insecure, uneasy, and frightened I felt when someone suddenly


    appeared who could potentially take away everything I had."


    Before Serena could finish, Sylvia cried out, "But what you enjoyed was her life! You should give it


    back!"


    The other girls nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Arabe didn''t ask you to return it. She let you continue to enjoy this life. Shouldn''t you be grateful?


    Instead, you secretly ndered her. Honestly, Serena, I''m very disappointed in you. We shouldn''t be


    friends anymore. Don''t contact me."


    Sylvia turned to leave, but suddenly something seemed to ur to her. She stopped, looking back at


    Serena.


    Serena thought she had changed her mind.


    But the next second, her gaze moved to Arabe, and she walked over to her, bowing respectfully, "I''m


    sorry. I med you without knowing the whole truth. I even insulted you. I was wrong."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other girls also apologized to Arabe one after another.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    ¡°Looks like you''ve been led astray too, huh? Never mind."


    Arabe didn''t hold a grudge against them. Instead, she felt sorry for Serena.


    To have so many friends who truly cared for her, yet to not appreciate them. Instead, Serena treated


    them as ythings, to be manipted and discarded.


    Serena''s disregard for their affection was as if she was stomping all over their hearts.


    Seeing their genuine regret, Romeo nodded in approval, choosing not to hold it against them.


    Serena''s face still bore the tracks of her tears, never expecting herself to end up so alone.


    Back in Westerly College, her lies had been exposed and her friends, Delia and Maggie, had all turned


    away.


    Before that, she had deceived her best friend, Brooklyn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Including today, five more of her girlfriends had left her, cutting all ties.


    She was left without a single good friend now!


    ¡°Apologize to Be,¡¯ Hans suddenly demanded coldly.


    "Hans." Serena''s tears started rolling down her cheeks. In the past, Hans would never have asked her


    to apologize to anyone.


    "No need,¡¯ Arabe interrupted Serena''s apology, ¡®I don''t think you''re genuinely remorseful."


    She turned to Romeo, "Let''s go. I''ll walk you out."


    Serena watched in disbelief as Arabe turned her back and left. Since when did this little minx dare to


    show her up in front of everyone?


    Was she being arrogant because she was in the right and had Hans backing her up?


    "Hans, listen to me." Serena tried to make excuses through her tears.


    ¡°Serena." Hans''s voice wasced with disappointment, ¡°Until you understand what you''ve done, you


    won''t need to join us for dinner tonight."


    "Hans?" Serena''s eyes widened in shock and surprise. Hans had never acted like this before. Was he


    really going to punish her by making her go hungry over such a trivial thing?


    What kind of era was this, to still have such punishments?


    "Hans, listen to me."


    ¡°You want to save face, but doesn''t Be need to?¡° Hans looked at her coldly, reassessing her with a


    stranger''s gaze, "You''ve smeared her name in front of her friends. I remember warning you about this,


    but you''ve repeated your mistakes. You won''t need your allowance for this month."


    ¡°Hans. I really realize my mistakes now. Everyone around me knows about her status now! I''ve been


    punished too, I don''t have a single friend left." Serena cried, suddenly feeling very pitiful.


    ¡°You''ve brought this onto yourself.


    At that moment, Hans''s phone rang. It was a call from the head of the luxury brand VO Fashion.


    "Mr. Dwight." Hans answered, greeting him first. The other party mentioned that they had released a


    dozen new designs and asked if they could deliver them today.


    Hans replied, "No need, from today onwards, don''t send over any items that fit Serena''s size. It''s not an


    issue with the designs, we just don''t need them for now. I''ll send you another person''s measurements


    schedule a timeter. Alright, goodbye."

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Serena was stuck in disbelief.


    VO Fashion was a brand that ran neck and neck with Louis Vuitton and Chanel. Their clothes were


    designed for the daughters of the upper crust, enhancing both elegance and figure.


    Their clothes were never sold in stores, but directly delivered to the homes of the wealthy, for their


    personal selection.


    Ordinary heiresses had no ess to their clothes. It was only through Hans'' intervention that VO


    Fashion made an exception. They would send their new collection to her every season, and only after


    her selection would they deliver to the rest of the upper crust.


    This privilege had once made her the talk of the town, the envied among heiresses.


    But now, Hans had taken away her pride and joy, and was nning to give it to Arabe.


    ¡°Hans, listen to me."


    Serena was genuinely panicked this time. Not only was her privilege gone, her allowance canceled,


    she was also told to confine herself to her room for reflection.


    But before she could finish speaking, Hans¡¯ phone rang again. After answering, he nced at Serena,


    "I have to return to the office now. We''ll talk about itter tonight."


    Serena felt a pang in her heart, she had a bad feeling something else wasing her way.


    ¡°Edith, take her to her room for reflection." Hans had urgent matters to attend to, so he left immediately


    after giving his orders.


    His words, however, caused Serena''s heart to sink even further.


    ¡°Serena, let''s go."


    Serena''s tears started to fall. Hans was treating her like a prisoner, ordering a servant to quard her.


    "Dont get too cocky!" Serena shouted at Edith before storming off to her room.


    Edith was left bewildered. Serena really had issues that couldn''t be solved.


    After returning to her room, Serena threw herself on the bed and cried her heart out.


    She still remembered the summer when Hans first came back home. She had made apple crabs and


    pear birds, and turned strawberries into Santas for him.


    Back then, the first thing Hans noticed wasn''t the fruit but her injured fingers. He had not only ordered


    the servant to bring the first aid kit, but also showed genuine concern.


    He didn''t even criticize her for the ugly fruit tter, instead, he told her not to bother herself with such


    matters in the future. When she won a pianopetition, he even asked her what reward she wanted.


    Hans was so nice back then, he treated her like a beloved sister even when Arabe first came home.


    When did things start to change?


    Was it when Arabe shined in a designpetition, which made Hans, one of the judges, see her in a


    new light?


    It must have been, otherwise, why would Hans give Arabe a perfect score?


    Then it was when Hans drove Arabe home after thepetition and let her sit in the passenger seat.


    That must have been when he started to treat Arabe differently.


    Because not just her, even Chasel, rk, Sean, David, none of them had ever sat in Hans''s passenger


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    seat.


    Arabe was the first exception.


    But all these were trivial.


    Serena wiped her tears, remembering when Hans first came home. On the surface, he gave Arabe a


    four-leaf clover ne, but secretly, he gave her a ck, gold-edged card!

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Hans also mentioned that when Be spent all the money, he would wire more into the ount,


    encouraging Arabe to shop without any financial worries.


    He even extended the offer to include all the other subsidiaries under Collins Fashion. If Arabe had


    an eye for any of them, Hans would dly gift them all to her.


    Furthermore, wherever Arabe wished to visit or whatever she dreamed of doing, Hans promised to


    apany her all the way.


    It was since then, wasn''t it? Hans started to change.


    Because that day when she asked Hans to go shopping with her, he initially said he was busy. But


    momentster, he reassured Arabe with these promises.


    A four-leaf clover ne was something she had never received in her life!


    Yet, Arabe not only received this precious ne but also seventeen other invaluable gifts from


    Hans!


    He justified this by stating that he missed out on Arabe''s life for the past eighteen years, so he


    wished to make up for it with those gifts. But he would doublypensate the missingpanionship


    in the days toe.


    Was it from that time that Hans began to change?


    She remembered once when Hans bought Arabe an entire set of limited edition lipsticks, iming


    that Arabe could use them for work. When she yfully used Hans of favoritism, he simply


    brushed her off, saying she didn''t need them.


    It was clear she could have used them for attending parties or performing on stage.


    But Hans was tantly partial!


    There were countless instances like this.


    In the past, she was naive, never questioning.


    Now, when she looked back, each incident felt like an arrow piercing through her heart.


    How had she not noticed? Noticed how Hans had changed!


    He had be biased, indifferent, and unsympathetic!


    A long time ago, when their family visited their grandparents in the hospital, Hans casually draped his


    arm around Arabe''s shoulders and started a conversation with her.


    When she reached out to hold Hans¡¯ hand, he asked her to let go.


    The difference in treatment was indeed stark!


    Moreover, in the hospital, Hans told Arabe that she could focus on her college studies while the


    fashionpany''s affairs would be handled by Dean. Even if Arabe was not working, her monthly


    sry would be paid in full.


    At that time, half-jokingly, she expressed her envy, wondering when she would be able to manage the


    But Hans only remarked that she was too pampered from a young age to handlepany affairs.


    Her parents echoed the same sentiments, noting herck of management experience due to her


    sheltered upbringing. They encouraged her to focus on her studies and worry about the futureter.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Why hadn''t she realized the family''s bias before?


    At this moment, Martha knocked on her door, not waiting for her consent, she pushed the door open


    impatiently.


    ¡°Serena, I''m sorry I''mte."


    Martha saw the girl sitting on the bed, her eyes red and swollen from crying, and her heart ached. "Il


    had the day off today. Remember, you said the bakery items at Tranquil Haven Cafe were delicious, so


    I queued up for three hours just to buy some for you. But when I got home, that wicked witch wouldn''t


    let me bring them in. She said Hans had punished you by making you reflect on your actions in your


    room."


    This wicked witch was none other than Edith.


    Seeing the panting Martha who had rushed over, caring about her, thest defense in Serena''s heart


    broke, and she cried even harder.


    ¡°Serena, don''t cry." Martha was at a loss for words tofort her.


    Serena had never cried out loud like this before, even the vignt Edith standing outside the door could


    hear her clearly.


    Seeing her crying her heart out, all Martha could do was to hand her some tissues and wait for her to


    stop crying before wiping her tears.


    ¡°Martha" Serena lifted her swollen eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you still remember, long time


    ago, when Hans invited me to the observation deck to chat?"


    ¡°Of course, I remember." Martha said while bending down to help her wipe her tears, ¡°Hans said, it was


    normal for everyone to be concerned about Arabe''s feelings as she had just returned home. You


    might have misunderstood that everyone was treating you differently than before. But in everyone''s


    eyes, you were still a part of this home, nothing had changed"


    Serena didn''t expect Martha to remember so clearly. Tears fell again. At that time, Hans spoke so


    sincerely, she believed him.


    Looking back now, she was really naive, too naive!


    ¡°Hans also asked you then, how your parents and brothers have been treating you over the years. He


    said that what they gave to Arabe was what you had for the past eighteen years! This was originally


    Arabe''s home.


    Arabe was supposed toe back and enjoy the life that should have belonged to her."


    When Serena heard this, her tears fell, and she gave a tragic smile.


    ¡°He also said that Arabe was the real daughter of the Collins family, they should be kind to her. As


    her brother, he should pamper and cherish her, especially after she had suffered outside for eighteen


    years. Her future life should be doublypensated. You even exined that you had no animosity


    towards Arabe, but Hans cut you off, saying that he could tell how much animosity you had"


    Serena''s smile became even more bitter and sorrowful.


    Yeah, since then, Hans had stopped trusting her, stopped listening to her exnations, only believing


    what he saw.


    ¡°Hans said that even if Arabe returned home, the affection they have shown you over these eighteen


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    years was not fake. You could still stay, like before, buy whatever you wanted, do whatever you


    wanted, no one would restrict you, or treat you differently."


    Serena''sughter was filled with tears.


    ¡°Hans also said that Arabe held no animosity towards you. Sometimes it was you who were


    unreasonable first, but Arabe was always tolerant, happy to have such a sister. He also said


    something like, Arabe epted you for the sake of the parents and brothers, and it gave you an


    opportunity to be envious of her, to hurt her. If she had firmly refused to let you stay in this home from


    the beginning, have you ever thought about what your fate would be?"


    Serenaughed heartbreakingly for a while before saying, ¡°Martha, you told me then that Hans was


    indirectly warning me that if I didn''t get along well with Arabe, I would have to leave home. At that


    time, I didn''t believe your words, I thought Hans was right. I must have been hit on the head!"


    At that time, she doubted herself, feeling that this home indeed didn''t belong to her. The love of her


    parents and brothers, the luxurious lifestyle, the servants¡¯ attention, all didn¡¯t belong to her. She had


    enjoyed Arabe¡¯s life for eighteen years.


    But now she realized that Martha was right. It was the fault of her parents for confusing the children.


    How could she be med? She also lost eighteen years of life being loved by her biological parents,


    she also suffered losses!


    ¡°It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to you. I thought if I treated Arabe as my real sister, they would treat me


    as before."

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    ¡°Absolutely not!" Martha sympathized, "Have you forgotten? Last time, you were fooled by just a few


    words from Hans. You naively thought they would treat everyone equally. If Hans really saw you as his


    sister, he wouldn''t have warned you like that, let alone lock you up like he did today."


    Serena let out a sorrowfulugh. If anyone knew that she had been locked in her room by Hans for


    self-reflection.


    The word would spread, and it would be so humiliating.


    "Last time, I told you to take advantage of their affection for you. Either kick Arabe out of the Collins


    family, or strive for the maximum benefits within the family, or marry Mr. McMillian and be the


    most morous woman in the world. But you chose none of these paths. Instead, you came up with


    the most useless one - to build a good rtionship with Arabe and please everyone in the Collins


    family."


    Only now did Serena realize how foolish she had been, thinking she could be real sisters with Arabe.


    ¡°If I had listened to you earlier, things wouldn''t have escted to this point. I was the one who couldn''t


    let go, always holding onto a shred of illusion, always feeling that Hans and the others could really be


    impartial."


    ¡°Ah, if they were truly fair, before Hans asked you to talk on the terrace, they wouldn''t have nted her


    favorite flowers on Be''s balcony"


    That was not something Hans would do!


    If he was really fair, why did Arabe have flowers, and Serena didn''t?


    Everything that he had given Arabe, like nting flowers, gifting a four-leaf clover ne, were


    things that Serena had never owned.


    Serena didn''t know how long she had been crying. For the first time, she realized that her tears


    seemed endless.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was truly broken, and she was in despair.


    ¡°You can tell she was raised in a small family, inexperienced in the world. Even after returning to the


    richest family, her poor taste has not changed! Every time I see the marigold flowers swaying in the


    wind on her balcony, I feel that shecks refinement, is superficial, and cannot hold her own in society!


    Her taste has brought down the standard of the Collins family''s prestigious garden!"


    Serena thought the same. Out of all the flowers, why did she have to like marigold, such amon


    nt.


    After Serena calmed down a bit, Martha gave her some advice.


    "Serena, there are many online tforms that buy luxury goods at high prices. You have a whole closet


    full of clothes, shoes, and bags, many of them still with tags. I calcted it, and you could sell them for


    at least a million dors."


    Some of the dresses worth tens of thousands of dors, Serena wore only once.


    Some of the limited edition handbags, worth eighty or so thousand dors, Serena carried once and


    then let them gather dust in her closet.


    "If you really marry Mr. Cooper in the future, and have a chauffeur to drive you around, there''s no point


    in keeping all those luxury cars. You might as well sell them all."


    If she sold all of them, she could get one or two million dors. And that was just from the cars!


    ¡°And all the jewelry you''ve received since you were young."


    That was worth a lot.


    Just the pink sapphire ne she received on her birth year was now worth over two hundred


    thousand dors.


    If she kept a few pieces of jewelry as her dowry and sold the rest, she could easily make a few million


    dors.


    ¡°My initial estimate is that if you sell everything, you could make around six million dors."


    Serena was surprised that Martha knew her assets better than she did. She had never paid attention to


    how much these things were worth.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    ¡°Serena, not to rain on your parade, but if Hans is capable of doing this, who knows if he might kick you


    out someday? Instead of leaving penniless, it might be better to start selling some stuff now.


    She had at least sixty million dors in the bank, plus her real estate like houses and stores. Her


    personal assets could easily surpass a hundred million dors.


    ¡°Of course, this is the worst-case scenario. If Hans forgives you and you stay in this family, until the day


    you marry Mr. Cooper, you can earn more. Your parents once mentioned that your wedding gift would


    be more than Brooklyn''s sister. If it reaches around a hundred million, your worth would jump to two


    hundred million!"


    How many heiresses could boast of such fortune?


    ¡°And if Mr. Cooper gives you more money and shares as a wedding gift, imagine the wealth you''d


    amass."


    It was unimaginable!


    Hearing Martha''s words, Serena''s tears welled up in her eyes, forgotten to fall.


    She had never realized her assets could amount to so much.


    ¡°So the goal now is to find a way to stay in the Collins family, keeping your parents happy and willing to


    spend money on you. Later, we can sell these things, every penny counts."


    Serena used to think Martha''s idea was wrong, as these were heartfelt gifts from her family. But after


    Hans'' coldness, she finally nodded, ¡°After this storm passes, you can help me handle this. But be


    cautious."


    ¡°Serena, don''t worry! Leave it all to me, act as if you don''t know anything. If we get caught, I''ll take the


    fall,"


    Martha spoke, looking at her with a hint of pity, ¡°But for now, you''ll have to swallow your pride. I know


    you''ve never had to do this."


    Serena''s eyes reddened, and her nose stung, "If they are heartless, they can''t me me for being


    ruthless!"


    Swallowing her pride was only temporary.


    Even if she had to leave, she would take all the benefits and ruin Arabe first!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Martha was overjoyed seeing Serena''s change of heart, but she kept her excitement concealed.


    ¡°They treasure Arabe because she''s talented and their own daughter. In the end, it''s all Arabe''s


    fault. If she had spoken up for you when Hans was ming you, things could have been different."


    Serena chuckled coldly. Arabe standing up for her? It would be a miracle if she didn''t add insult to


    injury!


    Martha was right. It was all Arabe¡¯s fault. If Arabe was more amicable, they could at least be


    sisters!


    Even ordinary sisterhood would be better than being enemies!


    ¡°Hans will be traveling abroad soon. The Temple family lost a child, and your parents will be visiting


    there often.


    The opportunity to deal with that brat ising."


    Did the Collins family think Arabe was so great?


    If they could find out that Arabe also had ws, or irreparable stains.


    "But if something happens to Arabe, Hans will suspect us first"


    If those luxury goods hadn''t been sold yet, and Hans kicked her out.


    ¡°We''re not trying to kill her, just teach her a lesson. I''ll find someone to do it seamlessly. Without


    evidence, Hans can''t me us, can he?"

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    ¡°Listen, if Hans ever finds a way to pin this on us, I''ll take the fall. I''ll say it was all my idea, and that you


    had nothing to do with it"


    Serena had never expected such loyalty from a servant. It was as if Martha was more of a family than


    her own kin, and the realization moved her.


    ¡°With me by your side, Serena, I''ll make sure Arabe understands the consequences of crossing you!"


    Martha''s eyes shed with a hard edge at the mention of Arabe.


    "Oh, and another thing. If you ever run into Arabe when there aren''t any others around, don''t feel the


    need to be polite." Martha advised.


    Arabe had taken their kindness for granted in the past. Well, she wouldn''t me them if they showed


    no mercy from now on!


    "Don''t worry, Martha. I won''t be polite to her anymore." Serena seemed to have made a decision, her


    eyes filled with a vengeful light.


    Meanwhile, Louisa woke up with a start from a nightmare.


    Sitting up in her bed, heart still pounding, she nced at the clock to find it was already evening. She


    quickly changed and prepared to head out.


    ¡°Ma''am, where are you off to? Dinner''s almost ready." a servant tried to persuade her in the living


    room.


    ¡°I''m not hungry. Louisa replied, wrapping a scarf around her neck. "By the way, did you invite Serena''s


    friends to stay for dinner?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''ve left."


    ¡°They left?" Louisa was surprised, wondering why they hadn''t stayed for a meal.


    The servant hesitated, wanting to mention the argument that seemed to have taken ce between


    Serena''s friends that afternoon.


    Serena had returned to her room crying.


    But before the servant could exin, Louisa''s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, honey? I''m about to head out. What? Celeste fainted? I''ll be right there."


    Seeing Louisa rush out the door, the servant said nothing more.


    Elsewhere, Hans was driving back to the office, his mind wandering back to a memory of a little girl


    falling in the garden years ago. She had scraped her knee badly and was clearly in pain, but she still


    managed to put on a brave face to keep everyone else from worrying.


    Back then, Serena was so considerate and caring, like a warm little nket that broughtfort and


    joy.


    When did that change?


    Was it when Arabe returned home?


    Or was it when Arabe started to shine?


    He remembered the first time he saw Arabe. She was assisting Molly at a designpetition, her


    right wrist bruised and swollen, clearly injured, yet she had managed to embroider a beautiful rose onto


    a dress with that hand.


    The head of the Fashion Designers Association of Solterra, Flora, was one of the judges. She


    identally let slip that Arabe was the founder of QY.


    Despite her young age, Arabe had founded apany, managed family businesses, and despite her


    position, was willing to assist and nurture the next generation.


    This kind of spirit and vision surpassed many.


    Through their interactions, he saw more of her brilliance.


    Though he didn''t want topare Arabe with Serena, there was a clear difference in their attitudes


    and how they handled situations.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    On the other side of town.


    When Arabe saw Romeo off at the gate of their vi, Romeo gave her a gentle pat on her head, "I''m


    sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s okay."


    She wasn''t going to be hurt by Serena''s small schemes.


    "There''s something I haven''t told you." Romeo started, his gaze locked with Arabe¡¯s, "Hans reached


    out to me on Christmas Eve"


    This surprised Arabe, as Hans didn''t seem like the type to take the initiative tomunicate.


    "The family has been discussing revealing your true identity to the world in less than a month. So rk


    and I want to deal with the external forces as soon as possible, so that everyone will know that you are


    the true Collins family heiress."


    What he didn''t expect was Serena''s attempt to tarnish Arabe''s reputation with outrageous lies.


    A smirk yed on Arabe''s lips, "So, they were nning to surprise me, but you spoiled the


    surprise?"


    "Hans should tell you about this tonight." Romeo patted her head again, "Everyone wants to reveal


    your identity as soon as possible, but due to various reasons, we''ve let her have her way."


    "I''s okay. Whether it''s revealed or not, it doesn''t matter to me." Arabe smiled, "Don''t worry about me.


    Go home and be careful on the road."


    ¡°If she tries any tricks, remember to tell me."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Can''t I handle her?" Arabeughed, clearly not considering Serena a threat at all.


    ¡°Tomorrow the Temple family might hold a funeral. I''ll pick you up then."


    ¡°Okay.


    After Romeo left, Arabe returned to Reflections Vi.


    She ate, drank, and returned to her room to work. She needed to make time to attend Crystal''s funeral


    and check on her grandfather''s health.


    On the other side.


    Upon hearing the news, Martha rushed to Serena, ¡°Serena, that damn girl ate two bowls of pasta


    tonight! Even a pig can''t eat as much as she does! While you''re here starving and suffering, she''s


    eating and sleeping well!"


    "lL expected as much." Serenaid in bed weakly, "The more miserable I am, the happier she is."


    Just because Arabe had Hans''s support for now, what was there to be proud of?


    "Serena, how are you feeling now?" Martha asked with concern.


    Serena was as white as a sheet, her lips void of color. In hopes of gaining Hans''s forgiveness, she had


    soaked in a cold bath for a full hour!


    Upon hearing the beep of the thermometer, Martha quickly checked it, ¡°Oh my god, Serena, you have a


    fever of 102 Fahrenheit! I''ll get you a cooling patch."


    ¡°Martha." Serena stopped her weakly, ¡°If you use it now, it''ll all be for nothing. Call Hans and ask when


    he''sing back."


    ¡°Right, right." Martha hadn''t thought Serena would still be so calm even when she was sick. She had


    really changed!


    As Martha reached for her phone, Serena''s vision began to blur until she passed out.


    "Hello Hans, when will you be home? It''s already eight. It''s Serena."


    Before Martha could finish, Hans coldly interrupted her, "Let her wait."


    ¡°But Serena can''t wait! She''s sick, with a fever of 102 Fahrenheit! Her face is pale. She''s been crying


    all afternoon. She might have gotten sick from crying so hard."


    Hans''s gaze flickered withplexity.


    ¡°Please, Hans,e home soon." Martha''s voice was filled with tears, ¡°Serena hasn''t eaten anything


    till now and she''s burning up with fever."

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    ¡°Alright." Hans hung up without saying whether he''d being home or not.


    Martha was frantic, locking at Serena unconscious on the bed, her temperature already spiking at


    102.6 Fahrenheit.


    She opened the door and called out to Edith, who was standing by the entrance. "Serena''s running a


    fever, go grab some fever patches. Also, get the kitchen to make something she likes."


    ¡°Are you ordering me around?"


    ¡°What do you mean?" Martha put on a haughty air. ¡°Serena''s sick, isn''t it your job as a servant to take


    care of her?"


    ¡°Why don''t you?"


    ¡°I need to stay here and look after Serena!"


    Edith stood in ce, giving a coldugh. "Serena hasn''t apologized to Ms. Be yet."


    ¡°What did you say?"


    ¡°Hans said not to feed her until she shows remorse. If you want a fever patch, you can go get it


    yourself. My job is to stand here ¡°Edith, are you taking me for a fool?" Martha bristled with rage. ¡°Who


    do you think you are?"


    ¡°I''m just a humble servant.¡¯ Edith met her gaze, unflinching. ¡°Just like you."


    Martha was furious. "Just you wait!"


    As Martha stormed out, she deliberately bumped into Edith. Unfazed, Edith stuck out a foot to trip her


    up.


    ¡°Once Serena wakes up, I''ll tell her everything that happened today!"


    ¡°You talk as if you have ady backing you!" Edith wasn''t afraid of her, instead, she gave a snort and


    continued to stand guard at the door.


    Martha''s eyes shed with a murderous intent, but she swallowed her anger for the moment.


    After what felt like forever, Martha heard footsteps approaching and quickly stuck the fever patch onto


    Serena''s forehead.


    Upon hearing the knock, Martha ran to the door, tears streaming down her face. "Oh Hans, thank


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    goodness you''re back! Serena''s fever won''t break. I''ve been so worried! Before she passed out, she


    kept saying she was sorry, admitting she was wrong."


    Hans looked at the unconscious girl on the bed. Her cheeks were flushed like ripe apples, and it didn''t


    seem like she was faking it.


    ¡°Did you call a doctor?" Hans asked.


    Through her tears, Martha eximed, "Edith wouldn''t even give us a fever patch, she made everything


    difficult! I had to go get it myself. Let alone calling a doctor, we''re lucky to even have this fever patch!"


    Edith, standing by the door, heard Martha twisting the facts and was about to retort.


    Martha started to cry harder. "Serena''s so sick and there''s no doctor to see her. She hasn''t had a bite


    to eat since noon. She''s never known such hardship! She kept saying she was wrong, that she wanted


    to apologize to you and Ms. Be when you got back. But she couldn''t hold on."


    Before Hans could respond, Martha fell to her knees.


    ¡°Hans, I beg you, for the sake of your sibling bond, please allow a doctor to see Serena. I''m really


    afraid for her life. She''s been running a high fever for so long! Please let the kitchen prepare some hot


    porridge for her? I beg you."


    Seeing this woman in her fifties kneeling on the floor, crying and pleading, Hans was moved.


    Looking at the girl on the bed, he was reminded of years ago when she was sick, how the whole family


    would gather around her, caring and fussing.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    ¡°Go fetch the doctor."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Martha heard Hans''smand, her bowing motion abruptly froze in surprise. Overjoyed, she


    eximed, ¡°Thank you, Hans, thank you! I''ll call Dr. Lee right away."


    When Dr. Lee arrived, Martha, with tears in her eyes, said excitedly, "Serena, Dr. Lee is here. You''re


    going to be fine. Hans is here to see you too."


    While Dr. Lee was examining the girl on the bed, Martha feared the doctor would discover Serena''s


    fever was due to amon cold caught from getting chilled. So, she concocted a story.


    "Serena got her heart broken. She cried from afternoon till night. Then she just developed a fever."


    Dr. Lee nodded, ¡°Crying can raise the body temperature, making the body feel hot, but after a while,


    once the emotions stabilize, the body temperature will gradually return to normal."


    ¡°But Serena''s been having a fever for a while now, and there''s no sign of her temperature going down."


    ¡°She caught a cold."


    Upon hearing this, Martha felt a sudden pang in her heart. She hadn''t expected Dr. Lee to figure it out!


    Feigning ignorance, she asked, "Can crying for too long also cause a fever?"


    ¡°Well" Dr. Lee paused his examination and looked at her, "Crying for a long time can lead to a


    weakened immune system, making one susceptible to catching a cold. If you''re exposed to cold wind


    or rain during this time, you can easily get sick."


    ¡°She was fine in the afternoon,¡¯ Hans added.


    Martha, worried that Serena''s cold bath would be suspected, quickly interjected, ¡°Oh, I remember now.


    Serena cried for a long time in the afternoon, and no amount offorting helped. In the end, she went


    to the balcony to get some fresh air. Maybe she caught a chill then."


    Dr. Lee nodded understandingly, "That''s possible."


    ¡°Serena mentioned howst winter, the family gathered around the firece for hot chocte, and the


    winter before that."


    Martha intentionally stopped there, noticing Hans seerned to be reminiscing about old times. She felt a


    sense of relief, knowing that it would work.


    ¡°Take some medicine. If it''s above 101.3 Fahrenheit, a fever patch won''t work." Dr. Lee finished his


    diagnosis and prescribed some medication to Martha.


    Martha thanked him repeatedly. After seeing Dr. Lee off, she fed Serena the medicine.


    ¡°Could you step outside for a moment?"


    After she finished giving Serena her medicine, Hans suddenly spoke.


    Martha felt a sense of dread but followed Hans onto the balcony.


    Hans''s gaze was intimidating no matter who he looked at. Now, he looked at Martha and asked,


    "You''ve been in this family for many years. There are some things I''m going to ask outright."


    "Feel free to ask, Hans," Martha replied respectfully, ¡°As long as I know, I''ll tell you everything."


    ¡°Then tell me, what kind of person is Serena?"


    ¡°Serena''s virtues are endless! She''s kind-hearted, innocent, graceful, cheerful, beautiful, brave,


    considerate, talented in music, chess, poetry, painting"


    ¡°And how can such a person suddenly be narrow-minded, cunning, and scheming?"


    Upon hearing this, Martha realized Hans''s concerns and quickly exined, "Mr. Collins, I''ve never


    encouraged Serena to do anything wrong. Please understand!"


    "Serena was raised by you. Today, she made a mistake, and you''re responsible too." Hans looked at


    her emotionlessly, ¡°You''re not getting this month''s sry, and the holiday bonus."

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Collins."


    Martha acknowledged, her heart filled with unwillingness. However, she dared not voice any opposition.


    "Serena has always listened to you. It''s up to you to guide her now"


    "I''ll do my best, Mr. Collins."


    Hans was about to leave when a sudden thought stopped him in his tracks.


    "Be is my own sister."


    Martha felt her heart lurch at his words.


    "Don''t give her any more trouble"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    Martha was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Hans to say such a thing. As she watched him walk


    away, her annoyance grew.


    Who was really causing trouble for whom?


    The thought of Serena having to apologize to that annoying girl the next day made her blood boil.


    The following morning, Arabe discovered a message from the previous night. It was from Crystal''s


    mother, Celeste.


    [Be, thank you for trying your best to save Crystal. Today is her funeral. You''lle, won''t you?]


    [Yes] Arabe replied swiftly.


    [Crystal adored you. I believe she would be very happy to have you there to say goodbye.]


    Arabe initially wanted to reply with two words: [My condolences.] But she knew that the pain of losing


    a daughter couldn''t be soothed by mere words.


    So, she replied instead: [I''ll be there soon.]


    Crystal''s funeral was to be held at the Temple family cemetery. The local psychic said that the best time


    to bury the deceased was at ten in the morning, as the geomanticyout of the Temple family''snd,


    coupled with the deceased''s birth details, would ensure her wealth and happiness in her next life.


    Hence, the funeral was hastily arranged.


    Despite the short notice, the ceremony was grandly decorated, and many people attended.


    When Arabe and Romeo arrived, they saw a sea of mourners dressed in ck, a testament to the


    wide-ranging connections of the Temple family.


    The cemetery was adorned withyers of wreaths and elegies, enveloping the graveyard like a flower


    bed.


    Members of the Temple family, d in mourning attire, wept in front of the altar, each immersed in their


    own sorrow.


    After Romeo and Arabe hadid their wreath and paid their respects, they approached the open-air


    altar to offer incense to Crystal.


    Their striking appearance drew many eyes.


    After offering incense, Arabe looked at Crystal''s ck and white portrait and the coffin beneath it,


    recalling the girl''s lively demeanor when they first met.


    Her heart was filled with sorrow. The sound of the Temple family''s crying brought back the pain of


    losing her beloved Grandma Grace.


    The Temple family members bowed to every visitor who offered incense. Even though Alger and


    Celeste, leading the family, were crying heavily, they still managed to bend over to thank Romeo and


    Arabe for their presence.


    ¡°Romeo, thank you foring" Alger, unable to hold back his tears, embraced Romeo.


    ¡°My condolences,¡¯ Romeoforted, patting his back.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Alger''s sobbing grew even more heart-wrenching, this feeling of losing a daughter, as if the sky was


    falling, was too painful, too lethal.


    ¡°Y''all need to hold it together. Crystal would be worried." Arabe hugged Celeste, ¡°Before Crystal left,


    what she was most worried about, what she couldn''t let go of, was definitely you quys."


    Celeste cried with immense sorrow, "I know, I know. but I just can''t calm down. Be, I only have one


    daughter.


    How could God be so cruel to take her away? What am I supposed to do for the rest of my life?"


    Her sobbing only caused the other members of the Temple family to fall deeper into sorrow.


    "I know, I understand." Arabe patted Celeste¡¯s back. She had been through all of this and she knew


    exactly how it felt, like falling into the deep sea, unable to save herself, even wanting to close her eyes


    and sink to the bottom.


    "I miss her so much, I wish she could sit up and talk to me. I only have one daughter, from an infant


    wrapped in swaddling clothes, she grew into a graceful girl. I had imagined countless possibilities for


    her future, but I never thought she would die like this."


    Celeste''s heartbreaking sobs caused the surrounding rtives and mourners to shed tears.


    They also never imagined that such a promising girl would meet with such a tragic fate.


    At this moment, a disturbance arose from the crowd, Celeste lifted her tear-filled eyes to see the crowd


    making way for rk, wearing a ck suit, his eyes red as he entered the chapel.


    Celeste was suddenly filled with rage, "What are you doing here? The Temple family didn''t invite you,


    get out of here."


    Arabe wanted to say something for rk.


    But Celeste told her, "You saved Crystal, and Crystal liked you very much when she was alive. You


    represent the Collins family, I have no objection, but he is not allowed to step in here!"


    ¡°I want to pay my respects to Crystal."


    rk knew that they hated him to the core, but for Crystal''sst journey, he had to be there.


    Crystal died attempting to save Carol''s foster parents, if he didn''te, how could he face his own


    conscience!


    "Get out, get out of here!" Alger, with red eyes, shoved rk away, ¡°You''re not wee here, you


    know better than anyone why Crystal is lying here! Get out!"


    Why did he have toe and make things worse?


    They had lost their only daughter, their lives were destined to be lonely.


    Why did he have to appear and add insult to injury?


    "Take your things and leave." Alger violently threw the wreath rk brought for Crystal at him.


    At this moment, a bone-chilling wind whistled by, and the sky began to scatter delicate snowkes.


    Celeste looked up at the sight of the snowkes, her eyes reddening even more, was Crystal showing


    a sign.


    She loved snow in her lifetime.


    Did they treat rk like this, so she showed a sign, wanting them to show mercy?


    "Crystal probably wanted my brother to be here for herst journey." Arabe spoke, "Please, let my


    brother offer incense for Crystal, okay?"


    Alger and Celeste broke down in tears.


    rk bowed to them and steadily walked towards the portrait.


    The girl''s radiant smile, her bright eyes were still so vivid, yet during her lifetime, she had undergone


    inhumane torment.


    Tears welled up in rk''s eyes. He lit the incense, and deeply bowed to the portrait.


    Another gust of wind blew, the snowkesnded on rk''s shoulder, like an invisible hand, gently


    Alger and Celeste cried even harder, surely their daughter was showing a sign, she saw this mane


    to bid her farewell, so a gust of wind came, as a response.


    When rk bowed to the Temple family, Alger and Celeste finally bowed back to him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were somewhat moist.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    ¡°The time hase; the funeral director checked the time and drew out his words, "Seal the casket.¡¯


    At the mention of sealing the casket, a wave of heartache washed over Celeste.


    Four pallbearers stood at each corner of the casket, hammer and nail at the ready, prepared to seal the


    casket at any moment.


    The mourners stood in thirty neat rows, bowing in unison towards the portrait of the deceased.


    The funeral director hosted the funeral.


    Just as the nail was about to descend, Celeste suddenly pushed past her husband and flung herself


    onto the casket, sobbing, "No, don''t, don''t nail it."


    Tears welled up in Alger''s eyes, and he covered his face, unable to hold back his sobs.


    Clutching the casket, Celeste tearfully asked the hundreds of mourners, ¡°Is there a chance, just a


    chance, that we got it wrong? That Crystal isn''t really dead. There have been many cases like this,


    haven''t there? Everyone thinks the patient is dead, but they''re actually still alive, still breathing. Can we


    check Crystal again?"


    "Celeste." Louisa held back her tears. She wanted to pull Celeste aside, but seeing her cry so


    desperately, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    ¡°L can feel that Crystal isn''t dead. She doesn''t want to be suffocated inside there. She''s begging me for


    help."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hope filled Celeste¡¯s words as she pleaded with those around her, ¡°Let''s open the casket and check


    again.


    Maybe a miracle will happen!"


    Her darling daughter had already given them a sign by ¡°making it snow¡¯, she must have the ability to


    open her eyes again.


    "Madam, let the deceased rest in peace,¡¯ the funeral director advised, "Opening the casket again would


    be disrespectful."


    "No, she''s not dead. How can she be considered deceased? Please believe me. She''s really still alive.


    Let''s just open it and see."


    As she spoke, a thought struck Celeste, and she turned to look for a slender figure behind her.


    Upon seeing Arabe, she eximed excitedly, "Be, out of everyone here, I trust you the most. Can


    you help me see if Crystal is still alive? We''ll open the casket, and you just have to take a look, okay?"


    Filled withpassion, Arabe was about to respond when,


    "I beg you." Celeste was about to kneel.


    If it weren''t for Arabe catching her in time, her knees would have hit the ground.


    ¡°Please help me see if Crystal is still alive. I have this strong intuition that she can be saved. Really!"


    Celeste held Arabe¡¯s hand as she pleaded through her tears, ¡°Good girl, help me take a look:


    Arabe nced at Alger. His eyes were filled with a glimmer of hope, as if he, like Celeste, also


    wished for their daughter to be alive.


    Rtives of the Temple family sobbed quietly, not attempting to intervene.


    All the guests were silent, lowering their heads.


    The funeral director turned his face away, his eyes slightly moist.


    Romeo looked at the girl''s profile, seemingly predicting her decision.


    ¡°Alright."


    Upon hearing Arabe''s response, Celeste immediately ordered, "Open the casket."


    Her voice was filled with anticipation, as if she was confident that her daughter would awaken.


    The casket lid was opened, revealing Crystal dressed in her finest attire, her face peaceful. As


    Arabe''s hand brushed against Crystal''s wrist, she felt how soft her skin had be.


    This phenomenon was known as ¡°postmortem lividity¡¯.


    After death, the body lost all muscle tension, resulting in the rxation and softening of the muscles


    throughout the body.


    Not just soft, her skin was also cold to the touch.


    The kind of "deathly cold" that only a corpse would exhibit.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    ¡°How is it, Be? Is there any hope?" Celeste''s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at


    Arabe, waiting for her to deliver a miracle.


    Arabe¡¯s gaze fell on her, and with a hesitant voice, she said, ¡°Mrs. Temple, there''s no sign of life."


    "No, no." Celeste shook her head, refusing to believe, "Please check her again. I feel that she''s still


    with us."


    If Dr. Be said she was alive, then she must be!


    The girl in the coffin, after the undertaker''s makeup and groaming, looked like a sleeping princess, no


    different from usual.


    "She really isn''t breathing anymore." Arabe said sorrowfully, ¡°She''s already gone."


    Celeste couldn''t handle the blow. Her daughter was still lying there, just like how she remembered from


    their trip to a popr flower fieldst year. Her daughter was lying amongst the colorful blooms, eyes


    closed while they took beautiful pictures.


    Her daughter was just like that now, lying amongst the flowers.


    She was just sleeping.


    She was only sleeping!


    "Closing the casket." the funeral director announced.


    ¡°No, don''t close it. Crystal, don''t leave me." Celeste cried out, fainting from the emotional strain.


    ¡°Celeste, Celeste." Alger rushed to her, tears streaming down his face, "Someone, call the doctor."


    "Let''sy her down. I''ll take care of this." Arabe had anticipated this situation and brought the


    acupuncture kit that Romeo had given her.


    ¡°Be, how''s Celeste? Did she faint from excessive grief?" Louisa anxiously asked from the side.


    ¡°Yes, an emotional overload can cause insufficient blood supply to the brain, leading to fainting. I''ll give


    her a few acupuncture treatments."


    "Okay"


    With Arabe''s words, Louisa felt somewhat reassured.


    After Arabe applied a few needles to Celeste¡¯s acupuncture points, she finally opened her eyes. But


    seeing everyone dressed in ck, and remembering her daughter''s funeral, tears welled up in her eyes


    again.


    "Celeste, are you feeling better?" Alger asked through his tears, "My heart can''t handle another shock.


    Dont scare me. I lost Crystal. I can''t lose you too."


    ¡°Alger." Celeste couldn''t help but burst into tears holding him.


    After a while, the funeral proceeded.


    rk, standing at the side, clenched his fists. He would avenge Crystal, he couldn''t let Mr. and Mrs.


    Temple bear this pain in vain.


    After the casket was sealed, four pallbearers carried it forward.


    Celeste held her daughter''s portrait, following behind in a daze.


    Behind her, members of the Temple family were sobbing.


    A hundred steps ahead was Crystal''s burial site.


    "Prepare for burial." With the funeral director''s strong voice, the casket was lowered into the grave.


    As the soil fell on the casket, it seemed to slowly fill the grave.


    Celeste cried out in agony.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alger knew that once the dirt was in ce, he and his daughter would truly be separated by the barrier


    of life and death. He let out a mournful cry, his grief consuming him.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    The entire congregation was swept up in their grief, tears glistening in their eyes as they watched the


    casket being lowered, and the gravestone being set.


    "Please, everyone, bow to the departed three times."


    The officiant''s words prompted everyone to bow their heads, time and time again, bidding their final


    farewell.


    With the heavy snowfall, the world turned white.


    Celeste knelt on the snowy ground, clutching the gravestone, unwilling to leave. Alger knelt beside her,


    staring at their daughter''s portrait on the stone, weeping bitterly.


    The Temple family rtives couldn''t persuade them to leave, so they thanked the quests on their


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    behalf.


    The quests left in an orderly manner.


    Keh and Louisa wanted to stay longer with them.


    rk watched the two kneeling figures from a distance. They seemed to have aged twenty years in an


    instant, their backs hunched as if crushed by their grief.


    ¡°Crystal, I promise to take good care of your parents and ensure their safety; rk said, looking at


    Crystal''s photo on the gravestone, his eyes welling up with tears. "I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry."


    Crystal''s portrait on the gravestone smiled brilliantly as always.


    Seeing rk standing in the snow for a long time, like a statue, Arabe couldn''t help but approach


    him. ¡°rk, let''s go. Let them stay with Crystal a bit longer"


    There was no use staying. Alger and Celeste just wanted to be alone with their daughter.


    All the apologies and guilt were futile.


    ¡°Okay."


    rk eventually looked away, leaving the cemetery with a heavy heart.


    "rk, I found a few leadsst night, rted to those people. I sent them to your WhatsApp;¡¯ Arabe


    said, knowing that what rk wanted most at this moment was to avenge Crystal.


    ¡°Same here. I sent you the details from my guys; Romeo added, forwarding all the information he''d


    received to rk.


    "I''ve also found a few leads. Hopefully, this time, we can get them all" rk said, his voice filled with


    grief and outrage. "You guys go ahead, I''ll leave in a bit."


    He still wanted to stay outside the cemetery, to spend a little more time with Crystal.


    Arabe nodded and left with Romeo. They didn''t go to the wake but went back to Reflections Vi.


    ¡°When Mom and Dad get back, I''ll ask for Grandpa''s address. We might need to travel abroad,¡±


    Arabe volunteered.


    Romeo wrapped a scarf around her neck and said gently, ¡°Alright. Let me know what''s up."


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Arabe took off the scarf he had just put on her and put it back on him, ¡°It''s


    cold outside and I''m almost home. I don''t need it."


    Romeo had never had Arabe help him with his scarf before, and watching her intent and beautiful


    eyes made him smile gently.


    "Get inside. It''s snowing,¡¯ Romeo said indulgently. ¡°I''ll leave after you''re inside."


    "You go ahead."


    ¡°I want to see you go in.


    In the end, Arabe couldn''t argue with him any longer. Seeing the snow getting heavier, she quickly


    entered Reflections Vi.


    Romeo knew that Arabe was hurrying because she didn''t want him to be out in the cold any longer.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Arabe strolled towards the main building of Reflections Vi. As she nced back, she noticed the


    snowkesnding on a man¡¯s figure. He lifted his hand, seemingly waving goodbye.


    Arabe waved back and proceeded into the house.


    "Be, I was wrong!"


    Suddenly, Serena appeared before her, bowing deeply in a sincere manner, ¡°Hans punished me


    yesterday, and I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have badmouthed you behind your back. Please forgive


    my immature behavior.


    I''m sorry, and I promise to improve."


    Arabe''s gaze shifted towards the household staff cleaning in the background. Was this an act for her


    benefit?


    Did Serena want them as her witnesses to prove that she had apologized?


    "So, what did you do wrong?¡± Arabe asked, her eyes gleaming with interest.


    "I shouldn''t have badmouthed you in front of my friends."


    ¡°How exactly did you badmouth me?"


    ¡°Don''t you want to forgive me, Be?" Serena bit her lip, ¡®Don''t you believe that I truly realize my


    mistake?"


    "I''m not quite convinced. Tell me, what exactly did you do?"


    Serena was reluctant to share her embarrassing story in front of the staff. She feigned a cough, hoping


    to divert the topic.


    "Ms. Be, Serena is sincerely apologizing to you. She fell ill yesterday and is still recovering. She has


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    been waiting here for you since the crack of dawn. All the staff here can vouch for her."


    Serena coughed a few times, her face pale, ¡°It''s okay. If you''re still mad, I''ll apologize again. Be, what


    can I do to earn your forgiveness?"


    ¡°Didn''t you hear my question?"


    Arabe''s assertive demeanor made Serena bite her lip, almost on the verge of tears.


    ¡°If you''re afraid to say it, I''ll say it for you." Arabe didn''t give her any chance to yact, ¡°In front of


    outsiders, you imed that you were the daughter of the Collins family. You said that being with Romeo


    was too stressful, so you forced him to break up with you. Unexpectedly, he found a new love in me to


    provoke you, hoping you would change your mind."


    The staff were astounded.


    Could Serenae up with such a lie?


    As an adopted daughter, how could she have the audacity to say such things?


    "So, Hans had to step in to set the record straight. Are you here apologizing to me because you fear


    losing your position?" Arabe looked at her disdainfully, "Am I right?"


    The staff looked incredulously at Serena, who could feel their piercing stares.


    "Ms. Be, Serena is sincerely apologizing to you."


    ¡°Did I ask you anything? Can''t she speak for herself?" Arabe shot back a cold re, like a gust of icy


    wind.


    The staff were in awe of Ms. Be''s imposing aura.


    Martha was seething inside. If it wasn''t for keeping up the act, she wouldn''t have held her tongue


    against this insolent girl!


    Serena''s nails dug into her palm, swallowing her humiliation, she was about to reply.


    "I don''t ept your apology." Arabe passed her by without a second nce.


    Serena watched her retreating figure, fuming. This was all Arabe''s doing!


    Arabe deliberately disclosed the situation, making her aughing stock among the staff!


    She deliberately refused to forgive her, causing her humiliation!


    She deliberately dernonstrated her arrogance and capability.


    Martha was also livid, but she maintained aposed facade, "Serena, Ms. Be misunderstood you.


    You''re still weak from illness. You should rest upstairs. You can apologize to herter."

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    After Serena stomped upstairs, she was seething with anger. "She''s way too full of herself!"


    ¡°I know, right! Her arrogance is through the roof!" Martha was just as ticked off. ¡°If it weren''t for Hans,


    who would apologize to her? You were the one to step back, but she didn''t budge an inch. She has no


    ce here!"


    ¡°I can''t believe this, I really can''t." Unable to vent her frustration, Serena threw pillows and stuffed


    animals all over the room. Still not satisfied, she threw the tissue box and the remote control on the


    floor.


    Damn it! Just because Hans was on her side, Arabe thought she was all that!


    ¡°Hans should know better. You said a few harmless things in front of a friend, and suddenly you''re vain


    and proud, as if you''d caused her physical harm. You had to apologize to her even though you''ve been


    sick! It''s too much!"


    ¡°And then he penalizes me, and privately warns you, docking a month''s sry and your bonus! That''s


    way over the line!"


    Martha had been a part of this family for eighteen years! She had worked hard, too!


    What did her problem with Arabe have to do with Martha?


    Hans even penalized Martha.


    She had said a few things against Arabe, without causing her any real harm. Hans was just too


    harsh!


    ¡°Serena, I''m okay. But your standing in Hans¡¯s eyes has been greatly diminished by Arabe"


    In her anger, Serena suddenly got an idea.


    She walked into the kitchen, and the maid, seeing her rummaging around, asked, "Serena, what are


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you looking for?"


    ¡°I want to make a cup of coffee for Be." Serena gently asked, ¡°Where can I find the coffee beans that


    she usually likes?"


    ¡°They''re in this drawer.¡± The maid fetched them.


    Looking at the coffee beans, Serena realized that Arabe drank a better quality coffee than she did!


    ¡°Yes, Hans bought these a while ago. He said Ms. Be drinks the same brand at the office. I usually


    make her coffee, so I''m sure these are the right beans."


    Serena felt a pang of jealousy. Hans had been secretly buying Arabe this high-quality coffee, even


    keeping a stock at the office. He was clearly favoring her.


    ¡°I''ll make a cup for Martha.¡± Serena took the coffee beans and walked to the coffee machine.


    ¡°Serena, let me do it. These beans require a specific brewing method and amount to ensure the best


    vor when Ms. Be drinks it."


    Serena didn''t care about the vor. She just found the whole thing annoying. "Teach me and I''ll do it."


    Seeing that Serena was determined, the maid instructed her.


    After the coffee was brewed, Serena carried it upstairs and knocked on Arabe''s door.


    Serena froze mid-action, suddenly unsure of what to do next.


    If she knocked again, it would mean she was inconsiderate. If she spoke, it would mean she was


    submissive.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Damn you, Arabe!


    Martha, who was lurking nearby, was about to step forward when Serena signaled her to stay back.


    Clearing her throat, Serena began, ¡°Be, it''s me. Can you open the door?"


    Arabe knew trouble was brewing, so she didn''t even bother to respond.


    ¡°Be." Serena, bncing a cup of coffee, knocked at the door, "Can you hear me?"


    Arabe left her hanging for a while before finally opening the door.


    "Did you poison this or are you nning to spill this coffee on me?"


    Serena hadn''t expected her to be this sharp. She quickly put on a smile, ¡°Why would I do that? I


    genuinely want to apologize."


    ¡°Are you trying to apologize or teach me a lesson? Do you think I''m oblivious?"


    Arabe had spent eighteen years in the Murphy family, where she''d seen all kinds of tricks, especially


    since they had found Ynda, who was constantly putting on a show. There wasn''t a trick Arabe


    hadn''t seen.


    One could say Serena, being ater, had a long way to go.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be, what can I do for you to ept my apology?¡± Serena looked at her sincerely, ¡°Anything within


    my power, I promise to do it."


    ¡°Is that so?"


    Serena nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Then stay away from me, appear less in front of me. And when I close the doorter, hold your coffee


    steady.


    Don''t purposely spill it on yourself or break the coffee cup and me me." Arabe said and


    unceremoniously closed the door.


    Serena hadn''t expected herst step to be seen through. Watching Arabe''s swift and fierce actions,


    she was left standing awkwardly with the coffee, unsure whether to leave or stay.


    Watching from the shadows, Martha hadn''t expected the girl to be this smart.


    She signaled Serena to leave. Serena looked at the expensive coffee in her hands, and as she walked


    away, she sighed heavily, ¡°Since Be doesn''t want to drink it, I guess my sincerity hasn''t moved her


    yet. I''ll have to think of another way."


    A nearby servant cleaning an antique vase saw this and felt a sudden pang of sympathy for Serena.


    She had been waiting in the living room since morning to apologize to Ms. Be, and despite being


    humiliated, she had made coffee for Ms. Be, only to be treated with disdain.


    In the past, Serena would never have tolerated such humiliation.


    All because she cared too much about her reputation, and had made some unfavorable remarks about


    Ms.


    Be in front of her friends, and now she was paying the price.


    ¡°Serena, you''re still not well, you should go back to your room and rest.¡¯ The servant, Betty, was about


    the same age as Serena.


    Seeing someone on her side, Serena was secretly pleased, but continued to put on a disappointed


    front.


    ¡°It''s okay, nothing is more important than getting Be''s forgiveness."


    Seeing Serena leave, Betty felt that Serena wasn''t that bad, she had just taken a wrong step.


    After Serena returned to her room, she immediately changed her demeanor. No longer appearing weak


    and depressed, she sniffed the coffee in her hand, which smelled even more fragrant than what she


    usually drank.


    She had been in this house for eighteen years and had never tasted such expensive coffee. A small


    cup like this cost around $200.


    As she slowly finished the coffee, a new idea began to form in her mind.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Arabe wrapped up her video call in her room, grabbed her things, and prepared to head out.


    Barely stepping out of the main building, Serena quickly caught up with her. ¡°Be, where are you


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    going? When will you be back? I had a go at baking with the chef and made some cupcakes for you.


    They''ll be ready to eat soon."


    Arabe didn''t expect her to be so obtuse. Turning around, she saw a few staff cleaning up the garden


    and eyeing the scene curiously. Even in therge floor-to-ceiling windows of the main building, a few


    window washers were peeking over.


    ¡°Don''t waste your time on me; Arabe said, realizing that Serena was merely putting on a show for


    those around them, trying to paint herself as a caring person.


    ¡°Be, won''t you give me another chance?" Serena pleaded, grabbing Arabe''s hand.


    ¡°Wanna pretend to fall when I let go of you?"


    "No, that''s not it! You''ve got it all wrong, Be." Serena looked as if she was on the verge of tears, but


    she kept a firm hold on Arabe''s hand.


    ¡°You there; Arabe called over one of the staff.


    The staff member looked surprised but quickly dropped broom and scurried over. "Yes, Ms. Be. How


    may I assist you?"


    "Unhand her from me, before she tries to pull a fast one."


    The staff member was perplexed but followed the order.


    Shocked, Serena couldn''t believe that Arabe was this cunning. ¡°Be, what do I have to do to earn


    your forgiveness? You won''t drink the coffee I made for you, you won''t eat the cupcakes I baked, and


    you won''t ept my apologies. Should I kneel down and beg?"


    She was actually prepared to kneel.


    Arabe began counting in her head, one, two, and before she could reach three.


    Sure enough, Martha rushed over from somewhere and pulled Serena back just in time.


    ¡°Serena, you''re still not well."


    ¡°Martha, let go. If kneeling can earn Be''s forgiveness, I''ll do it, no matter how long it takes!" Serena''s


    face was desperate, earnest.


    ¡°Ms. Be, won''t you forgive her? She only shared a few words with her friends."


    ¡°Are you done yet?" Arabe didn''t expect them to put on such a performance. The look she gave


    Serena was even more exasperated.


    Serena, feeling the disdain and impatience in Arabe''s eyes, pleaded again, "Be, what do I have to


    do to earn your forgiveness?"


    ¡°Haven''t I told you? Stay away fram me. Stop putting on a show,¡¯ Arabe turned around to leave, not


    wanting to waste any more time on her sister.


    Seeing this, Serena stomped her foot in frustration and chased after her. In her haste, she tripped and


    fell forward.


    "Serena!" Martha rushed to help her.


    Serena quickly waved Martha off and, after a nce at the cold and indifferent figure in front of her,


    rose and continued her pursuit.


    ¡°Serena, your hand is bleeding! Serena. Oh!" Martha could only follow her.


    The staff watched the scene with a touch of sympathy.


    ¡°It looks like Serena genuinely wants to apologize to Ms. Be."

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    ¡°Ms. Be is usually pretty easy-going, but this time, for some reason, she seems to be giving Serena


    the cold shoulder."


    "I agree Serena''s been a bit too candid in front of friends, which isn''t cool, but Ms. Be doesn''t have to


    hold a grudge, especially when Serena is sick."


    ¡°Is this the first time Serena''s done something to upset Ms. Be? I heard thatst night Hans punished


    her by withholding dinner and cutting off her allowance and designer brand supplies. That seems a bit


    harsh for Serena."


    As Serena ran, she coughed and appeared weak. Seeing Arabe getting into the car, she called out,


    "Be. wait for me!"


    Arabe started the car and hit the gas, leaving Serena in her dust.


    Serena chased the car until she tripped and fell.


    Martha was stunned to see Serena act so harshly towards herself, tripping twice in a row!


    This time, Serena''s palms and wrists were scraped and bleeding from the fall, and she had cuts on her


    forehead and chin. Her whole body ached so much that she couldn''t get up.


    "Serena, Serena.¡± Martha hurriedly came over to help.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Serena''s chin was so painful that she couldn''t speak, her face twisted in agony.


    ¡°You even scraped your chin. Serena, why are you so hard on yourself? No one is watching you out


    here .Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s no need to hurt yourself like this."


    Serena wanted to say she didn''t mean to fall, but her chin hurt so much she didn''t want to speak.


    Martha quickly called for help from the other house staff and brought over a wheelchair.


    Seeing how badly Serena had hurt herself, the other staff felt a greater sympathy for her.


    In his office, Hans checked the time. He had called a meeting with the heads of a few subsidiary


    He was worried that she might still be driving, so he called home to check if she had left yet.


    "Ms. Be just left." The house staff reported, then whispered as someone else entered the house, "Dr.


    Lee, Serena is in her room."


    ¡°Serena''s still not well?" Hans was surprised to hear that Dr. Lee hade again, "Has her condition


    worsened?"


    "Yes." The staff hesitated to tell the whole story.


    ¡°But you can tell me."


    ¡°Serena sat in the living room for two or three hours this morning, wanting to apologize to Ms. Be, but


    Ms.


    Be didn''te home"


    Hans knew about this, and replied indifferently, ¡°She went to a funeral."


    The staff member didn''t expect that Ms. Be had been gone so long because she was attending a


    funeral.


    They had initially thought that Ms. Be was intentionally ignoring Serena, and now felt guilty for their


    misunderstanding.


    "When Ms. Be came back, Serena tried to apologize, but Ms. Be wouldn''t ept it."


    ¡°Later, Serena made a pot of coffee and personally brought it to Ms. Be, but she wouldn''t drink it."


    ¡°When Serena saw Ms. Be getting ready to leave, she ran after her, wanting to keep her home


    because she had baked a cake for her that would be ready soon."


    ¡°But Ms. Be was in a hurry to leave and didn''t stay. Serena chased after her, falling twice. The first


    fall scraped her palms, and the second was worse, scraping her forehead and chin. That''s why we


    called Dr. Lee¡±"


    ¡°Even though Ms. Be''s car was already far away, Serena still chased after it.¡±

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Hans wore aplicated expression as he heard the news.


    Just then, Julian knocked and entered. Hans hung up the phone to hear Julian report, "Miss Be''s car


    just pulled into the garage, Mr. Collins. Some of the subsidiary heads have concerns about Miss Be


    never attending the reqr meetings. Should I address it before she arrives?"


    "No need,¡¯ Hans replied in a nonchnt tone, "I will exin."


    ¡°I''ll go get Miss Be now: It would be helpful for someone to guide Arabe on her first visit to the


    corporation.


    ¡°I will go."


    Hans rose and left the office immediately.


    Julian hadn''t expected Hans to take care of even this small matter personally. It seemed he truly


    spoiled his sister.


    After parking her car, Arabe received a call from Jack.


    "Miss Be, we''ve found out about Carol''s family background. I¡¯ve sent the information to you. If our


    people got it right, this is definitely her family."


    Arabe was swamped with work, and to make things worse, Serena had been giving her trouble these


    past few days.


    "Miss Be, are you going overseas again? This time it''s?"


    ¡°My grandfather''s illness."


    Jack understood and didn''t inquire further, but he was contemting how to extract her grandfather''s


    address from her, so he could secretly arrange for protection.


    After all, as long as that group of people remained, every day held danger for Arabe.


    ¡°No need to arrange for anyone, I can handle it myself." Arabe said, ending the call before Jack


    could protest.


    There were many elevators from the parking lot to the upper floors. Arabe took the closest one, C2,


    and ording to the floor guide inside the elevator, she directly went to the 20th floor.


    Even though she had visited the McMllian Corporation before, the Collins Corporation impressed her


    on her first visit. It was grand and beautiful.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Hans had descended to the basement from the C1 exclusive elevator, seeing that his


    sister''s car was parked there, he assumed she had gone upstairs.


    Julian was surprised at Miss Be''s speed. Seeing the C2 elevator stopped on the 20th floor, he knew


    without a doubt that Miss Be was heading straight to the conference room.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, shall we proceed to the conference room?"


    ¡°Hmm.


    As Arabe stepped into the conference roam, all eyes turned towards her.


    The conference room was spacious and well lit. Over twenty subsidiary heads sat around an oval table,


    these were the highest-ranking officials of the Collins Corporation''s subsidiaries in Summerfield.


    The heads of other subsidiaries in national and international cities would join the meeting at the


    corporation at different times, not participating in today''s meeting.


    Arabe hadn''t expected everyone besides her and Hans to be present, let alone that her seat was


    right next to Hans''s.


    As soon as she sat down, the snidements began.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    "So this is the notorious Ms. Bet? It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.


    ¡°Young people sure do things differently. I heard you rarely show up at the office yet, but you still draw


    a sry every month."


    "Not even attending regr meetings, I wonder, how does one get such treatment?"


    ¡°We here are always working day in and day out, like spinning tops. Everyone is either losing hair or


    gaining weight. You seem to be in quite good shape, your work must be rxing."


    At the entrance, Hans, his eyes suddenly icy, didn''t expect this crowd to dare speak about his sister in


    such a way!


    Julian, too, was surprised at the number of people who had turned against Ms. Be. He was about to


    intervene when azy voice rang out from inside.


    Arabe''s gaze swept over everyone, stating nonchntly, "There are many reasons for hair loss, and


    weight gain just means you''re eating too much. If you want better treatment, work harder, stop being so


    two-faced.


    When you make progress, the people around you will realize that. Besides, whether I am in good


    shape or not has nothing to do with whether I amzy. If you guys are spending so much time at work,


    it just means you''re notpetent enough."


    Hearing this, Julian was surprised but also secretly gave Ms. Be a thumbs-up in his heart!


    Indeed, she had the same aura as anyone from the Collins family.


    Hans was also surprised at his sister''s eloquence, his eyes softening.


    But the rest of the crowd was not pleased. They all stood up in anger!


    ¡°You little brat! Speaking so audaciously, are you implying that you''re better than us?"


    "Have you achieved more than us?"


    "Do you dare to say we eat too much and move too little? We were working before you were even


    born!"


    ¡°I''ve been around for a long time, which means I''ve been with this corporation for many years. My


    abilities have been recognized by Mr. Collins, that''s why I''ve been able to hold this position for so long.


    And you, a little kid, dare to talk to me like this? Where are your manners? Has no one ever taught you


    manners?"


    In the face of everyone''s criticism, Arabe remained as calm as ever.


    ¡°Respect is mutual. From the moment I stepped into this meeting room, which one of you have shown


    me any tespect? You are all older than me, yet you''re giving me a hard time. In terms of experience,


    you''re giving a hard time to a neer. You have more experience than me, but it seems that maturity


    and wisdom have nothing to do with age, it depends on the person: As Arabe finished speaking, the


    room went silent.


    Arabe leaned back, radiating an aura of authority.


    ¡°You all represent the highest authority of the subsidiaries of the Collins Corporation, yet you behave


    like impulsive teenagers. Shouldn''t you be more cautious?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you feel that I have better treatment and you''re not satisfied, why not express your feelings to the


    higher-ups? Do you think I can give you a raise or approve your holiday?"


    ¡°Those who are brave enough, why not just quit instead of wasting time here?"


    Standing at the door, Julian was surprised by Ms. Be''s audacity. She had left the crowd speechless.


    Hans also didn''t expect his sister to have such courage and authority. No wonder she could manage


    her subordinates so well, those veterans were no match for her.


    ¡°Moreover, to my knowledge, some of you have wed your way up from the bottom of thepany


    over the course of decades to reach your current positions. Some of you have been transferred from


    the group to subsidiarypanies and have been in charge for seven or eight years. To my


    understanding, the achievements you''ve made during your tenure are indeed not as brilliant as mine in


    the past six months."


    As she spoke, all eyes turned to her, surprised at her audacity!


    Indeed, ever since she took over the Group, she had made one big move after another.


    Under her leadership, thepany had transformed from a state of near-death to an industry


    benchmark. Its Net profit each month was higher than theirpanies, leading them to once suspect


    she was fabricating data.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    But they were, after all, her elders and seniors. Yet she dared to speak to them in such a manner, she


    had no respect for them at all!


    ¡°If you want my kind of pay, you''ll have to surpass me first."


    Then Arabe left them fuming in silence.


    They had mistaken her for a pushover.


    It turned out she was a porcupine in disquise!


    Hans concealed his smirk and finally stepped inside.


    Julian followed suit, struggling to suppress hisughter.


    ¡°Mr. Collins!"


    As soon as Hans appeared, everyone immediately rose, putting on their best demeanor to greet him.


    The room was in silence when Hans came in. Arabe smirked, stood up, and joined the others in


    greeting, "Mr.


    Collins¡¯.


    Hans''s gaze shifted to her, "You''re here."


    Everyone was taken aback that Mr. Collins would show concern for apany head who never


    attended meetings, and his tone was even gentle. This must be the calm before the storm!


    After all, Mr. Collins was never known to be easygoing!


    In his eyes, anyone who did not abide by the group''s rules and regtions had to leave the group!


    The fact that this youngdy was seated next to Mr. Collins must be part of his n, right?


    The real show was about to begin.


    ¡°Sit!


    With one word from Hans, everyone sat neatly again, straightening their backs and looking at Hans,


    daring not to even breathe.


    After Hans took his seat, he remained silent, his gaze sweeping over everyone present. His eyes were


    like a heavy burden, pressing directly onto each person.


    A few heads of subsidiaries spected that Mr. Collins¡¯ silence might indicate his dissatisfaction with


    Arabe''s absence from meetings. They hoped someone would start the discussion to set the stage for


    him.


    Mr. Baldwin thought for a while and was the first to speak, "Mr. Collins, before the meeting begins, I


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    would like to raise an issue. Ms. Bet, the head of the Collins Fashion Group, has never attended


    any meetings. I believe this seriously vites the group''s rules and regtions and should be


    punished."


    ¡°I agree.¡± Another subsidiary head, Mr. Armand, stood up to speak, "If everyone disregards the group''s


    rules and regtions, then the whole group will be like a teful of sand. How can you manage the


    ¡°Moreover, reliable sources say that Ms. Bet never clocks in at thepany. She leaves all


    matters, big or small, to her assistant, yet she still draws her sry every month. I find this


    uneptable!" The speaker was Mr. Carter.


    Hans nced at the three of them and asked calmly, "Anyone else has an opinion?"


    ¡°Me."


    ¡°Mel"


    ¡°Mel"


    "Mr. Collins, I also have an opinion,"


    ¡°So do I!"


    Many people raised their hands to express their dissent. All present, except Arabe, raised their


    hands!


    Julian didn''t expect this bunch to be so fearless. Once they found out about Ms. Be''s identity, they


    might start begging for mercy.


    ¡°Since you all have objections, before discussing this matter, I''d like you all to give a warm round of


    apuse to Arabe Collins, for her first-ever meeting attendance."


    As Hans finished speaking, the sparse apuse apanied by puzzled looks. Was she a member of


    the Collins family?

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    ¡°Such a coincidence, the samest name as Mr. Collins?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Naturally, there were many people in the world with the surname Collins. It was nothing unusual. But


    the way Mr. Collins emphasizes ¡°the first time¡± seemed to suggest a long-standing dissatisfaction with


    Arabe.


    ¡°Looks like everyone didn''t have enough for lunch."


    Upon hearing Hans¡¯ remark, the room burst into apuse. Yet nobody seemed to realize the


    underlying meaning, thinking that Mr. Collins was about to give Arabe a piece of his mind, a stern


    warning.


    ¡°Arabe''s absence from the meeting is with my approval."


    Hans'' next statement left everyone dumbfounded, staring at him in disbelief.


    "She didn''t clock in at the office. That was my decision"


    This statement sent shockwaves through the crowd again. They couldn''t believe what they were


    hearing.


    "Delegating minor tasks to an assistant was my suggestion to her."


    Once again, people in the room were stunned. All faces turned to stone.


    So, Mr. Collins knew all along.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to my sister, Arabe. She''ll be taking over more than half of thepany''s


    operations in the future. Please, be gentle with her. After all, she''s still in school and can''t spare much


    time."


    Upon hearing this, everyone was speechless.


    This seemingly arrogant youngdy was Mr. Collins¡¯ sister.


    Nobody had ever heard about another girl in the Collins family.


    When did shee into the picture?


    Was she kept hidden by the Collins family, being secretly groomed as a sessor?


    And she was still in school! No wonder she looked so young!


    Mr. Collins even stated that she would be responsible for over half of thepany''s operations in the


    future.


    What kind of abilities must she have, and how much trust must Mr. Collins have in her to make such a


    statement?


    So she might be thepany''s second-inman4d, or even the head.


    God, they''d justpletely offended her!


    They were screwed.


    Meanwhile, Arabe was left with several questions. When did she agree to take over more than half of


    thepany''s operations? Was Hans making decisions without consulting her? Not leaving her an


    out?


    And why did he reveal her identity so soon? She hadn''t fully dealt with thase hidden powers.


    ¡°Until we, the Collins family, decide to publicly announce her identity, I don''t want to hear any rumors or


    gossip outside. I hope everyone can respect this."


    Hans'' words left everyone stunned for a moment before they collectively responded, "Yes!"


    "Be, say hello to everyone.¡± When Hans looked at his sister, his eyes were filled with warmth, a stark


    contrast to his earlier demeanor.


    Everyone realized then that Mr. Collins¡¯ previous tenderness wasn''t the calm before the storm, but the


    affection and concern of a brother for his sister!


    The reason Arabe was seated next to Mr. Collins was not some hidden agenda, but simply because


    she was his sister!


    "Hello everyone, I''m Arabe. Looking forward to working with you all in the future.¡± Arabe''s eyes


    sparkled with a hint of nonchnce and curiosity.


    Mr. Armand, seeing her expression and hearing her words, could barely stay on his feet, "Ms. Bet,


    I apologize for my earlier rudeness. Please forgive me."


    "I failed to recognize your importance earlier, Ms. Bet. Please, let bygones be bygones and


    consider it a joke." Mr. Carter also stood up awkwardly to apologize, fearing Arabe might hold a


    grudge against him.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I''m truly sorry for offending you earlier. I hope you can forgive me!" Mr. Baldwin also


    looked mortified, wishing he could disappear into thin air. He med himself for his thoughtless


    remarks.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    ¡°Never mind, that''s all water under the bridge.¡± Arabe didn''t want to waste her time with them, so she


    turned her gaze towards Hans.


    Getting the hint from his sister, Hans finally dered the meeting open.


    Perhaps it was due to Arabe¡¯s new position, the meeting seemed more tense than usual. Few dared


    to speak, each of them quietly contemting if Arabe would use her power to settle personal scores.


    Everyone was on pins and needles, even those reporting on their work were unusually subdued, not


    daring to steal Arabe¡¯s thunder.


    When it was Arabe¡¯s turn to report on the progress of her work, she wasposed, speaking about


    the recent aplishments of thepany one by one, instantly earning a round of hearty apuse.


    The achievements of this youngdy were truly more dazzling than any of theirs. There was no need


    for them to deliberately give way.


    Who would have thought that such a youngdy could take thepany to a new level?


    After the apuse, Hans added, ¡°All these great achievements of thepany are due to Ms. Bet


    who regrly conducts remote meetings and instructs the staff. The biggest credit qoes to Ms. Bet.


    Let''s give another round of apuse to her."


    The crowd erupted into another round of apuse, this time even more enthusiastic than before.


    "Ms. Bet really knows how to juggle her studies and work."


    "Such a young age, and her ability is so outstanding, she is definitely a talent for the future."


    ¡°The Collins family really produces talents, the corporation has achieved unprecedented glory under


    the leadership of Mr. Collins, and with the help of Ms. Bet in the future, it will be even more


    powerful."


    ¡°Looking forward to Collins Corporation stepping onto a bigger, higher stage."


    The tteringments made Arabe feel bored. Before they knew about her identity, they were


    baring their fangs at her, now they were praising her as a talent.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Hans looked at everyone present. Seeing them shake their heads, having


    nothing else to say, he dered, "Meeting adjourned"


    Everyone got up, before leaving the room, they each came to Arabe.


    ¡°Ms. Bet, I didn''t get a chance to introduce myself earlier, I''m Dorothy, in charge of the Collins


    Mineral Water Co., Ltd. in Summerfield."


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Dorothy.¡¯ Arabe shook her hand.


    ¡°I''m Erica, in charge of the Collins Corporation''s furniturepany in Summerfield."


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Erica." Arabe nodded, shaking her hand as well.


    "My name is Patricia, in charge of the Collins Corporation''s cosmeticpany in Summerfield. I''m


    delighted to meet you today."


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Patricia." Arabe shook her hand in a polite manner.


    After a flurry of people tried to get closer to Arabe, she said, ¡°Thank you all for your enthusiasm. I


    have other matters to attend to, so we''ll chat another time."


    Only then did they stop crowding around her and bid her goodbye.


    When everyone had left, Hans invited his sister to rest in his office.


    Walking towards the office, Arabe looked up and asked, ¡°Hans, when did I agree to take over more


    than half of the corporation''s business? Is this a spur-of-the-moment decision, or have you been


    nning this for a while?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    The corners of Hans¡¯ mouth curled into a gentle smile.


    ¡°You''ve been doing such a fabulous job running thepany. I figured I might as well hand over a


    chunk of the conglomerate to you. I''ve seen you handle several businesses efficiently, so I thought,


    what''s one more? I trust you, Be."


    So, Hans didn''t mind her juggling multiple businesses and even believed she could handle more.


    Should she feel ttered or overwhelmed?


    ¡°Also, we''re nning to announce your identity to the world." Hans shared this in the elevator, looking


    at his sister affectionately.


    "Oh." Arabe''s reaction was nonchnt, as if she had been expecting this news for a long time. Her


    expression remained calm.


    Hans seemed a bit surprised. Did Arabe not want her identity to be known to the world? Or had she


    been anticipating this for so long that the initial excitement had worn off?


    ¡°We messed up,¡¯ Hans confessed. ¡°We were initially worried about how our grandparents would take it,


    and we didn''t want a massive influx of rtives and friends disturbing you, so we kept it under wraps."


    Arabe''s concerns were elsewhere. The power forces behind the scenes hadn''t beenpletely


    eradicated.


    With less than a month until the announcement.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Be?¡± Hans asked, noticing her deep in thought.


    ¡°Nothing.¡¯ Arabe shifted her gaze. She would have to deal with whatever came her way. She knew


    rk was probably speeding up his own ns.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Arabe followed Hans through the well-lit, spacious corridor that


    showcased the grandeur of the Collins Group. Every corner, every piece of decor, spoke volumes


    about their lofty status and refined taste.


    Hans pushed open the door to his office and gestured for Be to enter. Julian was at the door.


    "Miss Be, I''ll make you a cup of coffee. Mr. Collins has stocked up on so many coffee beans, they''re


    almost teaching their expiry date! And Mr. Collins was nning on picking you up before the meeting,


    but when he reached the garage, your car was already there, and you''d already headed out."


    Hans hadn''t expected such a chatty Julian. He gave him a side nce and Julian stifled hisughter.


    ¡°Hans, you were going to pick me up?" Arabe asked, her eyes gleaming. ¡°I know my way around.


    There was no need."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just thought I''d help out since it''s your first day here." Hans quided her over to the seating area.


    "Come sit here."


    Arabe settled into the couch, taking in the ambiance of Hans'' office. The stately, yet understated


    decor Mirrored Hans¡¯ personality.


    The office was even more spacious and tastefully decorated than her office at Queen Abby.


    ¡°We''ve got your favorite snacks here" Hans suddenly stood up to fetch them. "Take a look and see


    which one you want. I''ll help you open it."


    ¡°can do it myself¡± Arabe was surprised to find that Hans had stocked up on so many of her favorite


    snacks.


    It reminded her of her visit to Romeo''s office, where he had a whole cab full of snacks waiting for


    her.


    It was clear that Hans had been looking forward to her visit.


    With that thought, her eyes softened. She opened a snack, tasted one and then offered it to Hans. "Try


    one"


    Hans usually didn''t indulge in snacks, but seeing the invitation in Be''s eyes, he epted and took a


    bite, his gaze filled with affection.


    "How''s everything with the Temple family?" Hans asked casually. "Did Crystal''s parents seem to be


    feeling any better when you visited?"


    ¡°Losing their only daughter has been hard on them. They''re still grieving. Celeste has fainted a few


    times from crying, and Alger almost copsed¡¯ Be shared honestly.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Arabe figured that Hans must''ve known she was involved, but he was blissfully ignorant of the depth


    and breadth of those people''s influence.


    She didn''t want to drag anyone else into this mess, so she simply said, ¡°You''d better ask rk, Hans.


    He knows more than I do."


    Seeing his sister''s innocent and adorable demeanor, Hans didn''t push, "Alright. If you see rk


    causing trouble, just let me know. Don''t get yourself involved."


    "Okay"


    Little did Hans know just how wild she could be.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena, lying in bed, was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face, "It hurts. It hurts so


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    much."


    When Dr. Lee was disinfecting her wounds, Serena felt as if her bones were on fire, her face twisted in


    unbearable pain.


    "Dr. Lee, please be gentle!" Martha was so worried, "If it''s too painful for her, can we wait a bit and


    apply the medicer?"


    Martha wanted to keep the wound as it was, to show Serena''s mother and Hans.


    When they saw Serena in such pain, their hearts would surely soften.


    "Serena''s wound is severe. We can''t wait any longer,¡¯ Dr. Lee said as he disinfected the wound on her


    forehead, ¡°Every minute we dy increases the risk of infection."


    Martha sighed inwardly. What a missed opportunity! But then she remembered she could record a


    video of this and show it to Madam and Hanster.


    "Dr. Lee, it really hurts." Serena''s speech was slurred due to the pain in her chin.


    "I know. If you fall like this, it''s bound to hurt. Your chin and forehead are injured, howe your nose


    is fine?"


    Dr. Lee asked casually.


    ¡°When Serena fell, she instinctively used her hands to protect her face, but she only managed to shield


    her nose and mouth. Her palms got scraped and started bleeding."


    Dr. Lee nodded, understanding the situation.


    Just then, Betty came in with news, ¡°Hans just called"


    Martha assumed Hans was calling to check on Serena, but it turned out he was inquiring about


    Arabe''s arrival at his ce!


    Hearing this, Serena was flustered and furious. She hadn''t expected that sneaky Arabe to run to


    Hans and spill the beans!


    After Dr. Lee finished applying the medicine, Serena clenched her fists, "I''m going to see Hans too!"


    Martha widened her eyes, ¡°Are you going now?"


    Yeah, why didn''t she think of that? Despite her injuries, Serena could bring somefort food to Hans


    and ¡®identally¡¯ bump into Arabe. She could apologize to Arabe in front of Hans, and if Arabe


    reacted poorly, she woulde across as petty and vindictive in Hans''s eyes.


    Serena''s n was brilliant!


    "Serena, I''ll help you to the cloakroom."


    Serena changed into a long ck dress, paired with a loose, long coat, and a pretty hat, effortlessly


    creating an image of a gentle and sophisticated heiress.


    She took the family car to thepany''s entrance, and the security guards let her in immediately, out


    of respect.


    Several receptionists saw the bandages on her forehead and chin and rushed to ask what had


    happened.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    ¡°No worries, just had a little tumble¡± Serena maintained her poised, heiress demeanor, even in pain.


    Everyone had to admire her. Even when injured, she managed to maintain an air of elegance, without a


    trace of disarray.


    "Has Hans been busy? It''s been a while since Ist saw him. I made him some snacks."


    The receptionist, unaware of the incidents in the conference room, replied gently, "Mr. Collins just


    finished a meeting. He should be in his office now. I can call him for you."


    ¡°No need. I''ll surprise him.


    With Serena insisting, the receptionists didn''t dare to stop her and agreed with smiles.


    Just then, Dorothy, Erica, and Patricia, who were just leaving the corporation after the meeting,


    overheard Serena''s conversation with the receptionist, and their expressions were taken aback.


    Did Serena not know that her sister was also here?


    ¡°Have you guys noticed, the assertive Ms. Bet we saw in the meeting earlier,pared to the


    gentle and innocent Serena, their characters and attitudes are worlds apart. Could it be that they were


    raised separately since childhood? One being the public face of the family and the other secretly


    groomed to take over the family" Erica spected.


    "That''s possible!" Dorothy nodded vigorously, ¡°It really could be, otherwise, their personalities wouldn''t


    be so different. They appear to be about the same age, but Serena never involved herself in the


    corporation, only appearing in high society. On the other hand, Ms. Bet, whose name we had never


    heard before, suddenly surfaced in the corporation. We never heard of her in high society circles


    before."


    ¡°This must be the deep plot of the Collins family.¡± Patricia finally caught on.


    Serena felt a few people whispering, probably about the wounds on her forehead and chin. She had


    fallen quite hard today, and even walking was painful.


    But for the sake of her image, she walked with elegance and grace. It was only when the elevator


    doors closed that she hastily checked her appearance in the mirror, afraid of showing any signs of


    disarray.


    Julian just brewed a cup of coffee and was about to take it to the office when he heard the elevator


    doors open.


    Serena was here!


    His expression froze, "Serena, what brings you here today? What happened to your forehead and


    chin?"


    ¡°I took a fall.¡± Serena saw the coffee in his hands and smelled the familiar aroma in the air. Her smile


    froze. It was Arabe. Arabe was still in Hans''s office. She didn¡¯t expect Hans to keep Arabe''s


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    favorite coffee at the office. She recognized the scent; it was from those coffee beans. She couldn''t


    have mistaken it!


    "Serena, you''re here to see Mr. Collins, right? He''s in his office now.¡± Julian, unaware of what had


    transpired between Serena and Arabe, kindly reminded her, ¡°Your sister is here too."


    "How long has my sister been here?" Serena feigned ignorance, shing a gentle smile.


    ¡°About an hour, I suppose."


    An hour, who knew how many bad things Arabe had said about her to Hans!


    Serena forced a smile, ¡°Perfect, I made too much afternoon tea. My sister can have some too. Julian,


    this is yours."


    ¡°Do I get one too?¡± Julian was about to receive it.


    ¡°You''re holding coffee. It will be inconvenient. I''ll put it on your desk."


    "Thank you, Serena, you''re so thoughtful."


    "No problem."


    Julian knocked on the office door, coffee in hand, "Ms. Be, your coffee is here. Mr. Collins, Serena is


    here too."


    Hans didn''t expect Serena toe. Wasn''t she injured? Why did shee here?

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Arabe had not expected to run into her everywhere, just as she was discussing the future


    development of thepany with Hans. Therefore, she got up and said, "I need to pay a visit to the


    "Be, you''re here. I made afternoon tea for Hans. How about you have some too?" Serena greeted


    with a sweet smile as soon as she walked through the door.


    Despite her injured chin making her smile less radiant than usual, her eyes shone with exceptional


    sincerity.


    ¡°No need."


    Arabe was just about to leave when Serena hurriedly blocked her path, looking quite pitiful, "Be,


    please don''t be angry with me anymore, have some food to cool off."


    Seeing Serena prepared to stage another performance, Arabe was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°I apologize for what happenedst time. It was my fault. I''m sorry.¡¯ Serena bowed deeply in front of


    Hans, "I beg your forgiveness."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian was totally confused. What was going on between Ms. Be and Serena? It seemed like there


    was some discord between them.


    Serena, still bowing, seemed determined not to straighten up until she received Arabe¡¯s forgiveness.


    She was sure this would soften Arabe.


    Unexpectedly.


    "I have other things to attend to, so I won''t be able to stay.¡± Arabe lifted her eyes and saidzily, "Oh,


    by the way, I just remembered something. Do you still have that video of Martha? Do you want me to


    send you a copy?"


    Serena''s face suddenly turned pale!


    That was a long time ago. Martha had sneakily unscrewed the cap of the oil bottle, poured the oil on


    the floor in an attempt to make Arabe slip, but ended up hurting herself instead.


    Back then, Arabe had kept this evidence!


    How could she forget about that?


    Thinking that Hans was still next to her, Serena hastily put on a smile, "Since you''re busy, I won''t


    interrupt. We''ll talkter when you''re done."


    Arabe raised her victorious gaze, ¡°Hans, I''ll be leaving now."


    Seeing the tension between them, Hans stood up and said, "I''ll see you out."


    ¡°Hans, I made you afternoon tea.¡± Serena was a bit reluctant, watching Hans''s retreating figure with


    some resentment. Just for such a short distance, he had to escort her! How delicate could Arabe be?


    Hans followed Arabe out of the office, whispering, ¡°What''s the meaning of Martha''s video? Did


    something else happen between you and Serena?"


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Arabe pressed the elevator button, ¡°Hans, I''ll send you the future development n


    tonight."


    ¡°Be.¡¯ Hans had a vague feeling that his sister was hiding something from him, and that in this matter,


    Martha was the one at fault.


    Otherwise, Serena wouldn''t have had that expression just now.


    ¡°Let''s go."


    Seeing the elevator door open, Arabe stepped inside. Hans quickly asked, "Be, has Martha bullied


    you before?"


    Seeing that Hans wouldn''t give up until he got to the bottom of things, Arabe lifted her gaze and said,


    ¡°It''s not exactly bullying. She was just trying to be smart, but ended up outsmarting herself. It''s not a big


    deal."


    As the elevator doors closed, Hans had a rough idea of what had happened. It seemed that Martha had


    tried to pull something, but it backfired on her.


    It seemed her intentions were not pure, and she couldn''t be kept around any longer.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    When Hans returned to the office, he found Serena clumsily opening a lunch box with her bandaged


    hands, revealing the delicate pastries inside.


    "Hans, you''re back? Come, try the pastries I made!" Serena greeted with a smile, ¡°I made them before I


    got injured. I left some at home for mom and dad, and for rk too."


    ¡°You made these?¡± Hans asked, looking at the two dozen delicate pastries before him.


    ¡°Yes, the chef taught me!" Serena looked at him expectantly, ¡°Try them."


    ¡°You''ve not fully recovered from your cold. You need rest more." Hans picked up a piece of honey cake


    and took a bite, ¡°Not bad."


    While it was not on par with a professional chef, for a first attempt, it was quite good.


    ¡°Really?¡± Serena was even happier. She also picked up a piece of honey cake, about to take a bite, but


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her jerk of mouth opening caused the pain on her chin.


    ¡°You haven''t told me what happened to you?" Hans suddenly asked.


    Serena froze for a moment, thinking that Hans must have heard from the servants that she was


    chasing after Arabe to apologize and identally got hurt. Now he was asking this deliberately,


    surely he wanted to see if she''d take the opportunity to bad-mouth Arabe.


    But Serena wouldn''t fall for that!


    So she put on a mature and understanding look, and calmly said, ¡°I fell by ident."


    She didn''t mention Arabe at all.


    "That''s it?" Hans asked again.


    "Yes, I was walking too fast.¡± Serena quickly changed the subject, picked up a fancy four-section lunch


    box, and handed it to Hans, "Hans, try these. These are green bean cakes. Did I do a good job?"


    ¡°They look good,¡± Hans gave a positive answer, and picked up another piece to try, ¡°taste good too"


    ¡°With your praise, Hans, I''ll strive to do even better!¡± Serena grinned, a pure and beautiful smile, "Next


    time I''ll make more delicious treats for you. Hans, there''s juice here."


    Seeing Hans eating, Serena suddenly sighed, ¡°Hans, it feels so good to sit with you and have


    afternoon tea. We haven''t chatted andughed like this in a long time. Thank you for caring me for so


    many years."


    Hans looked up and said, "Then tell me, what''s the deal with Martha''s video?"


    Serena was stunned by his words, and a bit guilty, "What do you mean, Hans? I don''t know what you''re


    talking about."


    ¡°I can see it, Martha has something on Be. Tell me the truth, if it''s not serious, I can consider letting it


    go."


    Serena didn''t believe it. She had just said a few bad words about Arabe to her friends, and Hans had


    punished her so severely, even including Martha, who had been deducted her sry and year-end


    bonus.


    If Hans found out that Martha had spilled oil in an attempt to make Arabe slip, Martha would surely


    end up far from good!


    ¡°Hans, it''s a misunderstanding. It was a short video, nothing important. She just asked if I had kept it~


    Hans clearly didn''t believe her, "You''re trying to fool me with such an excuse?"


    ¡°It''s really nothing. If you don''t believe me, ask her." Serena was sure that with Arabe''s character,


    she wouldn''t gossip behind her back.


    Hans was silent for a moment, then looked at the girl in front of him, ¡°Serena, did Martha teach you all


    this kind of things?"

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    ¡°Hans, how could you possibly think that? Martha has been taking care of me diligently for eighteen


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    years. She has done a lot of hard work."


    Serena exined sincerely, ¡°I know it''s wrong of me to bad-mouth Arabe to friends, but this really


    has nothing to do with Martha. Hans, no matter what happens in the future, if you''re upset, vent it on


    me. Don''t involve Martha."


    ¡°You seem to have a deep bond with her" Hans looked into the girl''s eyes, his expression somewhat


    "When dad was busy with thepany, mom was often apanying him. It was Martha who stayed


    by my side. No matter if I had a fever, fell ill or whatever, during every bleak and peak moment of my


    life in the past eighteen years, it was Martha who was with me."


    ¡°So, is she better than family?"


    ¡°She''s as good as family. Hans, don''t think so poorly of her. She has been genuinely good to me.¡±


    Serena said, sounding a bit distressful, "You¡¯ve deducted her pay and year-end bonus after a month of


    her hard work. Hans, please, don''t do this again."


    At this moment, Julian knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Collins, the person in charge of the jewelrypany,


    Mr.


    Ferber is here."


    ¡°Let him in."


    "Yes."


    Julian ushered Bruno Ferber in. Seeing Serena''s poor state, he couldn''t help but jest, "What brings you


    here, Serena? What happened to you?"


    ¡°I fell identally. Did youe tough at me, Mr. Ferber?" Serena retorted jokingly.


    ¡°Hahaha. My future boss, I wouldn''t dareugh at you. I''d be afraid you''d fire me." Mr. Ferberughed


    heartily.


    Serena was a bit confused and immediately turned to Hans. What did he mean? His future boss? She


    didn''t understand.


    Seeing her reaction, Mr. Ferber chuckled and turned to Hans, "Mr. Collins, haven''t you told Serena yet


    that she''s going to be managing the jewelrypany?"


    Upon Serena heard this, her eyes widened in surprise. Managing the jewelrypany? Hans wanted


    her to manage it? Really??


    She used to be envious that Arabe could inherit her family''s clothingpany, but she didn''t expect


    that she would also have a share, and the value of the jewelrypany was much more than that of


    the clothingpany.


    Hans still cared about her.


    ¡°Seems like Serena genuinely didn''t know." Mr. Ferber guffawed, "Mr. Collins has already paved the


    way for you, cleared the obstacles, and is just waiting for you to graduate so that I and..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hans interrupted calmly, ¡°That was the previous n."


    The moment Mr. Ferber heard this, he froze. What did he mean by that??


    Serena was also puzzled. Had Hans decided not to let her manage it?


    ¡°The future is unpredictable. The n is now canceled.¡± Hans''s expression was calm as he looked at


    Bruno, ¡°I asked you here today to tell you this. You and the others can stop any activities for it."


    Hans had initially asked him and several other senior executives, nning to support Serena to taking


    over the position. The n was all set; obstacles were cleared one by one.


    But Serena had disappointed him this time.


    Mr. Ferber was confused. Looking at Hans, it didn''t seem like he was joking. Then he looked at Serena;


    her expression seemed very disappointed.


    Mr. Ferber couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Collins, this n is already halfway through."


    Wouldn''t it be a bit inappropriate to cancel it now??


    ¡°Serena is still young. Let''s talk about itter in the future."


    Seeing that Hans had made a decision, Mr. Ferber didn''t dare to utter anything more.


    "Serena, Mr. Ferber and I have other things to discuss. Why don''t you go home and rest?"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serena didn''t know how she managed to stand up and leave Hans''s office.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    She would have never guessed that when she joked about running thepany like her sister to Hans,


    he was actually orchestrating it all behind the scenes.


    But what she also didn''t anticipate was that the punishment for talking behind Arabe''s back would be


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    so severe. Not only was her allowance gone, her brand suppliers were cut off, and now even the


    opportunity to inherit thepany was lost.


    How could Hans do this?!


    A few bad words wouldn''t kill anyone!


    Why was Hans being so biased!!


    On her way home, Serena was increasingly saddened and angered by these thoughts, even believing


    that Arabe should never havee back to this family.


    Upon her return, Serena shut herself in her room and refused to open the door no matter how much


    Martha knocked, leaving Martha at a loss.


    Did Arabe badmouth her to Hans?


    With this thought, Martha sent a video of Serena changing her bandages today to Hans, feigning to get


    anxious, "Mr. Collins, Serena locked herself in her room as soon as she got home and wouldn''t let me


    in to change her bandages. Did something happen over there? Serena was crying from the pain while I


    was changing the bandages today. It really broke my heart to see her like this, hoping she''ll get better


    soon"


    Seeing no response from Hans, Martha choked up, "Mr. Collins, what time are youing home


    tonight? Can you check up on Serena when you get back? She''ll definitely listen to you."


    After Hans finished his meeting with Mr. Ferber and thetter left, he finally checked his phone and


    watched the video Martha sent.


    In the video, Serena was in so much pain that her voice was muffled from crying.


    Seeing Martha''s message, Hans immediately called her, "Be showed me a video. Do you have


    anything to say about it?"


    Upon hearing this, Martha was taken aback. She couldn''t believe that Be showed that video to


    Hans?!


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Martha instinctively gripped her phone, her heart


    racing.


    "Do you need me to send the video to you so you can see what you''ve done?" Hans asked, his voice


    icy.


    Martha was so scared that her legs gave out. She never would have thought that the wench actually


    showed the video to Hans!


    Oh no, oh no!!


    What now?


    Wait, this didn''t seem like something Arabe would do. What if Hans was just trying to trick her?


    So Martha defended herself, "Mr. Collins, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about, what


    video? What did I do to give you the wrong impression? I can exin it to you."


    Hans didn''t expect her to be so cunning, he coldly retorted, ¡°So you''re saying you''re not admitting it?"


    Martha was even more unsure. Did Hans really see the video? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be talking to her


    in such a certain and cold tone.


    But what if, he hasn''t seen it, and he was just bluffing.


    What to do??


    Admit it or not?


    In a split second, Martha knew her answer. No, she couldn''t admit it, not unless Hans sent the video to


    her.


    It wouldn''t be toote to feign remorse then.


    What if Hans didn''t have the video???


    Right, she couldn''t panic. She wouldn''t be fooled by Hans.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I honestly have no idea what you''re talking about,¡¯ Martha stubbornly insisted, ¡°I''m getting


    on in years and my memory isn''t what it used to be. If you''re using me of something, at least remind


    me of what I did or said. Otherwise, I honestly don''t know what you''re referring to."


    Seeing her refusal to admit any wrongdoing, Hans replied coldly, "It seems like you''ve been bullying


    Be behind my back in addition to what happened in that video. Pack your things, Martha. Serena is


    all grown up now. She doesn''t need you anymore."


    Martha was taken aback by Hans''s words. Before she could react, he had already hung up the phone.


    Hans was firing her?


    He was kicking her out of the house?!


    Martha couldn''t believe what she had heard. It took her a while to recover from the shock before she


    could call Hans back.


    Hans didn''t pick up her calls.


    After a few failed attempts, Martha, trembling, sent Hans a voice message.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I''ve been loyal and diligent in this house for eighteen years. Now you want to fire me just


    like that?


    What exactly happened that led to such a severe misunderstanding? I can exin"


    Five minutes passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    Hans didn''t respond. Not even a single punctuation mark.


    Martha clutched her phone, her heart pounding.


    Hans must have seen that video. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have decided to fire her so abruptly!


    She remembered the incident which still made her restless.


    It was a long time ago.


    Holly, one of the maids, had just finished washing the garden''s pavement. She maliciously spilled two


    buckets of cooking oil on the wet ground, hoping to send Arabe sprawling when she returned home


    from work.


    Under the sunlight, therge area of oil looked just like water, blending perfectly with the other puddles


    on the ground. Unless someone looked closely, it was hard to tell which was oil and which was water.


    She thought she had executed her n wlessly. But half an hourter, Arabe returned home from


    work and walked through the garden''s main path into the main house, unscathed.


    Martha and Serena were watching from behind the curtains. Both of them couldn''t believe that Arabe


    had managed to avoid slipping and had safely reached them.


    Arabe told Serena that Mr. McMillian was waiting outside the house, wanting to have a word with her.


    Serena was overjoyed because back then, she dreamed of even exchanging a few words with Mr.


    McMillian.


    Afraid that Serena might slip, Martha followed her footsteps. Even though they treaded carefully, they


    inevitably fell.


    Serena was the first to slip, and when Martha tried to catch her, she failed and fell as well.


    In the end, they were carried into the living room, where theyid on the couch, wailing in pain.


    This incident rmed Mr. and Mrs. Collins.


    At first, Mrs. Collins felt distressed towards Serena''s injury, but when Holly and Lily implied that the


    person behind Serena''s fall should be found and pointed the finger at Be, Mrs. Collins lost her


    temper.


    Martha never expected that Arabe would be able to recover the deleted surveince footage!


    Who knew what kind of tricks she had learned outside!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The surveince footageter proved Arabe''s innocence. It was Martha who had identally tripped


    over the doorstep and spilled the oil, causing both her and Serena to fall.


    Because of this, Mrs. Collins docked a month''s worth of Martha''s sry. Lily and Holly were also fired.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    She thought this would be the end of it, but to her surprise, Arabe slipped her another surveince


    footage.


    That''s when she first learned about this thing called "Overwatch"!


    ording to Serena, Overwatch was no ordinary surveince system. Each camera was no bigger


    than a grain of rice, but they could capture the detailed street view of the entire Summerfield, down to


    every license te, every person''s movement.


    It was rumored that only a handful of top-level executives had the privilege to ess Overwatch. Some


    said it was to enhance the overall quality of life and safety in major cities, while others believed it was


    first being implemented in Summerfield, with ns for nationwide expansion in the future, using this


    high-tech gadget to catch criminals.


    Regardless of the reason behind the development of Overwatch, that cunning girl got hold of the


    surveince footage, which clearly showed she was standing at the back of a truck, twisting open a


    bottle of cooking oil, and then pretending to trip as she entered the room.


    At that time, Arabe even asked if the person in the surveince was her, saying that if she couldn''t


    recognize it due to her poor eyesight, they could bring it out and ask others to help identify.


    Caught in the circumstances, she had no choice but to kneel down and apologize to that wretch. The


    this footage to the family. But in the end, this lying wretch showed it to Hans!


    What should she do now?!


    Her ns were not even halfpleted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She absolutely couldn''t leave the Collins family!!


    With these thoughts in mind, she called Hans again.


    Hans returned home at six in the evening after a busy day at the corporation. As soon as he walked in,


    Martha fell to her knees before him.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, It''s all my fault. Please don''t fire me!"


    Even though Martha had just found an excuse to clear out all the servants from the living room, Edith,


    who had sensed that something was wrong, had called several servants to secretly hide on the second


    floor to watch Martha''s movements.


    Seeing Martha kneeling in front of Hans, crying her heart out, they suddenly felt that they were in for


    some juicy gossip, and their interest was piqued.


    Hans looked down at the woman kneeling on the ground with a cold gaze, "You remember it now?"


    ¡°I know what you are talking about.¡± Martha pleaded through her tears, ¡°Mr. Collins, give me another


    chance?


    Please."


    Hans'' cold eyes held no warmth, his voice equally cold, ¡°What kind of chance?"


    Martha looked up with tear-streaked face, "A chance to make amends."


    ¡°Make amends for what? What mistake have you realized?"


    Martha was taken aback. Could it be that Hans had no idea what she did wrong and was just trying to


    trick her??


    But then she thought about it. Hans¡¯ expression was colder and even more serious than usual. He must


    know something; otherwise, he would not be this angry.


    So, Martha lowered her head again and said, ¡°I should not have opened the cap of the cooking oil and


    spilled it on the floor, almost causing Arabe to fall. I''m really sorry, Mr. Collins. I realize I was wrong. I


    also fell t on my face that time, even causing Serena to fall with me. I have apologized to Arabe,


    and she has already forgiven me!!"


    Martha looked up, hoping to get Hans¡¯ forgiveness.


    She spilled oil on the floor? She wanted to make Be fall??


    So Martha had done such a thing!!


    The light in Hans'' eyes turned even colder, ¡°What else?"


    "There''s nothing else, nothing else." Martha shook her head as she cried, "I didn''t do anything else!"


    ¡°Why did you want to hurt her?"

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Martha sobbed, ¡°Ever since she returned home, Serena has been neglected. I just couldn''t stand it."


    Hans'' voice grew colder, "Was Serena involved?"


    ¡°No, no, she wasn''t. This was all my idea. It had nothing to do with Serena! Serena is such an innocent


    and kind girl. She would definitely have stopped me if she knew!¡± Martha cried, ¡°Mr. Collins, you have


    to believe me. It''s all my fault!"


    ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Hans asked coldly.


    ¡°No one else, just Arabe.¡¯ Martha sobbed, ¡°Arabe had promised me she wouldn''t tell anyone."


    ¡°She didn''t."


    Upon hearing this, Martha quickly lifted her gaze.


    "I just asked in passing." Hans said indifferently, "I didn''t expect you to confess so quickly."


    Martha froze in ce. It took her a while to realize that Hans had tricked her!


    How despicable!


    ¡°If that time, Be had identally gotten hurt, you would not only have to face a hugepensation,


    but the Collins¡¯ familywyers also wouldn''t let you off. They would sue you till you''re penniless and


    make sure you rot in jail."


    Upon hearing this, Martha trembled in fear. She fully believed in the power of the Collins family!


    ¡°Pack your things and leave tonight. Starting from tomorrow, I don''t want to see you."


    ¡°No, Mr. Collins."


    Seeing Hans about to leave, Martha hurriedly knelt down and grabbed his leg, begging desperately,


    "Mr. Collins, please give me another chance. All these years, I''ve taken the Collins family as my own


    family. I really don''t want to leave. I want to serve you all till I grow old."


    ¡°I want to see Serena get married, to see Serena carry a baby, and to see her be a mother for the


    first time.


    Please, Mr. Collins, give me another chance."


    "To give you another chance to hurt Be?"


    Edith, who was sneaking a peek from the second floor, couldn''t swallow her anger when she saw this.


    She stormed downstairs.


    ¡°Edith? What are you doing here?¡± Martha was surprised to see her. She hadn''t let go of Hans¡¯ leg yet,


    and looked somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°You sent everyone away so they wouldn''t see you make a fool of yourself, but luckily Mr. Collins saw


    through your plot. Since Mr. Collins is here today, I''ll tell him everything I know!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hans was surprised to hear this, what else did he not know??


    ¡°Mr. Collins, Martha has been targeting Arabe since the day she returned. On the surface, she calls


    her as if they are close, but behind your back, she doesn''t even address Be as ¡®miss¡¯. She never


    shows respect when she sees Arabe, as if she''s the master of this house!"


    Upon hearing this, Hans¡¯ eyes turned colder when he looked at Martha.


    ¡°If Serena and Arabe have a meal together, she only serves Serena and not only ignores Arabe,


    but also makes snide remarks to upset her. I treat Ms. Be well, and she always finds ways to give me


    a hard time!"


    ¡°When did I ever give you a hard time?¡± Martha was furious, ¡°Mr. Collins, don''t believe her. She''s just


    making up stories in front of you!"


    ¡°Who intentionally pushed me when I was going downstairs, trying to make me fall? Who intentionally


    dirtied the floor after I cleaned it? Who dumped garbage on my bed? Who used my toothbrush to clean


    other things?


    Who added all sorts of things to my shampoo and shower gel? You have those kinds of tricks up your


    sleeve!


    And you even asked Serena for support to make my life miserable!"


    ¡°Do you have any proof? Without proof, it''s nder! I can sue you!¡±

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Hans cut through the fight, his voice icy, ¡°Enough."


    Martha and Edith fell silent immediately, their eyes locked in a fiery stare-off.


    Hans shot Martha a stern nce, "If you hadn''t done it, Edith wouldn''t be able to concoct so many


    usations."


    ¡°Mr. Collins, I swear I''m innocent."


    Martha attempted to defend herself, but Hans cut her off.


    ¡°I can have someone look into this. If anything turns up, you''ll be facing more than just being booted


    out of the Collins family. Make your choice."


    Either let him investigate or quietly leave the Collins family.


    Martha hung her head low, realizing she was at fault, ¡°Fine, Mr. Collins. I''m leaving."


    ¡°Be is my sister. Before you leave this family, if you don''t have her forgiveness, you won''t have a


    ce in not just the Collins family, but in Summerfield too."


    The words hit Martha like a thunderbolt. She hadn''t expected Hans to ban her from even staying in


    Summerfield.


    Edith felt a surge of satisfaction. Thankfully, Hans had seen through Martha''s act.


    ¡°Remember, apologize sincerely.¡± Hans dropped this piece of advice before leaving the room.


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Martha watched him leave, throwing a fierce re at Edith.


    Edith raised an eyebrow, as if saying: didn''t expect that, did you? Arabe is the apple of the family''s


    eye, and you dared to cross her path. How could Hans possibly tolerate you?


    Half an hourter.


    As Arabe arrived home, Serena rushed over, grabbing her hands and pleading through tears, ¡°Sis,


    please forgive Martha. You can dock her pay or make her work overtime. Just don''t kick her out of the


    family!!"


    Martha, standing nearby, was crying rivers. She managed to croak out a single ¡°Ms. Collins¡±, before her


    throat tightened painfully.


    After packing her bags to bid Serena goodbye, Serena had learned about Hans¡¯ decision to fire her and


    immediately rushed to plead for mercy.


    But Hans was immovable. Hearing that Arabe had returned, Serena had nowe begging to her.


    Arabe had a rough idea of what had transpired. Hans must have suspected something and decided


    to punish Martha.


    ¡°Martha,e here and apologize to Arabe!¡± Serena sobbed.


    Martha fell to her knees in front of Arabe, ¡°Ms. Collins, I was foolish that time. I won''t make excuses.


    I was in the wrong! I''ve done something terrible, and I don''t dare ask for your forgiveness now. I only


    hope to atone for my sins in theing days. I can kneel here till dawn, and as many days as you


    wish, as long as you don''t drive me away"


    ¡°Sis, please forgive Martha!" Serena also fell to her knees before Arabe, pleading through tears.


    The servants surrounding them were stunned. They hadn''t expected Serena to kneel before Be, all


    for Martha.


    Arabe was left speechless by their dramatic disy. They were targeted for dismissal by Hans, not


    her. Why weren''t they pleading with him instead? Because he didn''t agree?


    If Hans didn''t agree, why should she?


    ¡°From now on, I''ll keep Martha far away from you, okay? If you two cross paths, I''ll make sure Martha


    backs off!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    ¡°Martha''s been with me for eighteen years. She''s like family to me. I can''t live without Martha, please


    sis, I won''t let Martha get in your way. I won''t let her wander around the main house"


    "Ms. Collins, I can clean the next house. I can water and fertilize the flowers, I can do other chores, and


    I won''t show myself around you."


    "Sis, I will do whatever you ask me to do from now on, please."


    Arabe could see that Serena was sincerely begging to keep Martha this time.


    She could agree and let Serena be more obedient and listen to her in the future.


    But as long as Martha was around, she would keep instigating Serena.


    Even the most innocent and kind person would turn bad after being brainwashed for a long time.


    So, there was no need for Martha to stay.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And there was no need for her to be merciful either.


    ¡°You''re eighteen now; you don''t need her anymore."


    Just as Arabe was about to leave, Serena suddenly hugged her legs and cried, "It''s not about age.


    It''s about how Martha and I have been with each other day and night. We''re like family: ¡°Why don''t you


    move out and live with her?"


    Serena lifted her teary eyes in disbelief, unable to believe that Arabe was trying to kick her out!


    ¡°You can stay, but she can''t.¡± Arabe flicked a nce at Martha and finally said.


    Serena despairingly let go of her, stunned for a moment, until Martha cried and hugged her, ¡°It''s okay


    Serena.


    Just because I''m not in this house doesn''t mean I''m leaving you."


    "No, there has to be a way.¡± Serena shook her head, tears streaming down her face, "When mom and


    dade back, I''ll beg them."


    After Arabe went in her room and packed up, she opened the door to find Martha kneeling at the


    doorway.


    ¡°Arabe, I''m not here to bother you. Just that I''ve never reflected on myself all this time, and never


    properly apologized to you. I was arrogant and dismissive, and I didn''t respect you. I know it''s toote


    to say anything now. I''m leaving, can you forgive me?"


    Arabe leaned against the door,zily looking at her, "Did Hans tell you, you need my forgiveness to


    leave?"


    Martha looked up, somewhat surprised; she didn''t expect this girl to know everything!


    ¡°Fine, I forgive you.¡± Arabe walked past her, leaving without a second nce.


    Martha watched her retreating figure. Sometimes she couldn''t understand what this girl was thinking.


    Arabe was in a hurry to go abroad, so she didn''t waste time on trivia like this.


    She knocked on the study door, and after getting Hans¡¯ permission, she entered.


    ¡°Hans, mom and dad are still with Alger; they won''t be back soon. They gave me uncle''s address. I''m


    going there now."


    Hans signaled the meeting to stop, then closed hisptop and stood up, "Be, you''ve suffered so


    much before.


    Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Upon hearing this, Arabe wondered if Martha had confessed everything? Impossible, this wasn''t her


    style.


    Who else could have told Hans??


    Could it be Edith??


    ¡°These are just trivial matters, not worth mentioning. I merely didn''t want to deal with them."


    If she really wanted to confront them, could they withstand a single round??


    Seeing her obedient demeanor, Hans felt guilty but also found her mature and gracious.


    ¡°Martha has been in this house for eighteen years. She truly has worked hard, and that''s why mom and


    dad didn''t notice her disrespect towards you. Did she apologize to you just now?"

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    "Yes."


    ¡°Sincerely?"


    ¡°Guess so."


    Just now, Martha genuinely desired to stay, hence the heartfelt tears and apologies.


    However, with her temperament, it was true what they said. She couldn''t change a leopard''s spots.


    ¡°Hans, I''ve got to go,¡¯ Arabe checked the time. She should leave.


    ¡°I''ll have someone drive you there.


    "No need. Mom and dad have arranged for our family''s pilot to take me directly to Uncle''s private


    airstrip."


    "Good. That''ll put my mind at ease"


    The Collins family not only employed drivers, but also pilots, all with years of experience and loyal


    service to the family.


    Arabe took out a small gift from her backpack, ¡°Molly is away at apetition and hasn''t returned


    yet. If all goes well, she should be the champion. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to make it back in time to


    celebrate with her.


    This is a little gift I''ve prepared for her. If I can''te back that day, could you give it to her for me?"


    ¡°Sure,¡¯ Hans hadn''t expected his sister to think so far ahead, even preparing a gift.


    Speaking of which, he hadn''t started preparing.


    ¡°Molly would probably look forward more to a gift from you, so you should think about what to give her.¡±


    After reminding him, Arabe waved casually and closed the study door behind her.


    Thanks to his sister''s reminder, Hans sat in front of theputer, pondering. He opened the search bar


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and typed: What''s a good gift for a girlfriend?


    On the other side.


    By the time Keh and Louisa returned, it was already 11 at night.


    Serena, with her eyes swollen from crying, exined what had happened. Louisa was shocked.


    That was a long time ago.


    She was admiring her newly purchased flowers when a servant told her that Serena and Martha had a


    fall.


    When she rushed to the living room, Serena had a bruise on her back, and Martha was covered in


    bruises.


    At that time, Lina was still in the house. She insisted that Be had walked over the spot and hadn''t


    slipped, but Serena did, suspecting Be knew about the oil spill and avoided it. She used Be of


    trying to harm Serena!


    At the time, there was a servant named Holly who also added fuel to the fire.


    Later, Be restored the surveince footage, proving her innocence, and she expelled Lina and Holly


    from the house.


    But she never expected that Martha was also involved!


    If she hadn''t deliberately unscrewed the cap and spilled the oil on the floor, she wouldn''t have


    implicated herself and Serena.


    "So it was you." Louisa was even more furious, "You''ve tried to make my precious daughter fall, and


    now you have the audacity to beg to stay in this house?"


    Keh, after hearing the entire story, was also furious, "Martha, what were you thinking! It''s not easy


    for Be to return to this family. We as her parents, should love her more, give her what she needs.


    What''s there for you to be jealous of?"


    This was their home!!


    This was the Collins family!


    Martha, on the side, continued to cry and apologize, while Serena remained kneeling in front of their


    parents, "Mom, Dad, Martha was not thinking straight that time. She has apologized to Be and


    received her forgiveness. Please let Martha stay, she has taken care of me for eighteen years, if not for


    merits, at least for her hard work!"


    ¡°Serena, there''s no need to say anything" Louisa seemed to have made up her mind, no longer


    wavering.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    ¡°Dad; Serena pleaded while gazing at her father, her eyes filled with tears.


    Since she was a little girl, her father had always been easy to negotiate with, always ready to fulfill her


    wishes.


    Keh sighed, ¡°Serena, I can''t agree to your request this time. Martha didn''t trip over the doorstep by


    ident.


    She did it deliberately to hurt Be. That¡¯s a crime."


    ¡°Dad, it''s not as serious as you make it out to be. Martha was only trying to stand up for me because


    she saw I was being treated unfairly. She just went about it the wrong way.¡± Serena knelt in front of her


    father, imploring desperately, "Dad, I''m begging you. I haven''t asked for you about anything since


    young"


    Martha meant the world to Serena.


    ¡°Serena, we take you as our own. But if you can''t see the seriousness of this situation and you think


    Martha is better than us, then make your choice!" Louisa averted her face, still obviously angry.


    Serena widened her eyes in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that her mother who had been gentle


    and kind to her would utter such remarks!!


    "Mom, are you going to abandon me?¡± Serena''s tears instantly spilled over, making her look


    exceptionally pitiful, ¡°You want Martha to take me?"


    "Serena, Keh felt distressed, ¡°What we mean is, Martha can''t stay in this house anymore."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, I know I''ve done wrong and I have no reason to stay. Serena, don''t push them.


    What they did is right. You must listen to your parents from now on. They''re always right."


    Tears streaming down, Martha gazed at Serena, reluctant to leave, ¡°I''ve already felt satisfied for


    keeping youpany since you were a kid, really"


    Serena shook her head in tears, frustrated at how ipetent she was not to be able to keep even a


    servant around her!


    Then what was it good to be the daughter of this family!


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Collins, you haven''t let me hold the responsibility for it and just ask me to leave. I''ve


    already felt grateful. Thank you for your care and tolerance. I''m really happy to live here for eighteen


    years."


    After that, Martha bowed down to them respectfully, stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Martha.¡± Tears welling up, Serena tried to stop her. However, she didn¡¯t do anything and only gazed at


    Martha as recalling her mother¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Serena, your smile is so beautiful. You need to do that a lot.¡± Martha said farewell, then slowly walked


    out of Serena''s sight.


    Serena sobbed uncontrobly. She still remembered Hans dropped the n of letting her manage the


    jewelrypany, and now this came as a terrible blow to her.


    Louisa suddenly remembered that incident. That time she questioned why the cap wasn''t firmly closed,


    and why no one was cleaning the ground since the oil had been spilled. Before watching the


    surveince footage, Martha never stood up for Be when she was being wrongly used by Holly


    and Lina. Nor did she confess that it was she who spilled it.


    It was only when they checked the surveince footage that Martha confessed, saying that the fall


    caused too much pain and ming her forgetfulness on old age.


    There were full of ws and yet she couldn''t detect them, leaving her daughter suffer from grievance.


    At that time, Martha feigned to use Lina, shifting all the me to her.


    Turned out this servant who had diligently worked for them for eighteen years was this vile.


    She just audaciously used dirty pools in this family, but Louisa couldn''t notice that.


    Edith suddenly understood Be''s intentions fromst time.


    She asked Be why she showed the video of Martha opening the oil bottle to Mr. and Mrs. Collins.


    Be replied that it was just an evidence of Martha''s doing, However, as long as Martha insisted she


    acted alone, that it had nothing to do with Serena. If Serena took advantage of the family affection, or


    cry in front of the elders and the brothers, Martha would probably not be driven away.


    Serena wouldn''t be asked to leave the house either.


    It seemed Be''s prediction was right on point.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Because Overwatch only captured Martha undoing the cap and pretending to spill oil on the ground.


    So, Martha took all the me upon herself, leaving Serenapletely in the clear.


    Edith pondered, if she stepped forward now and imed that Serena was also involved, but could not


    provide the evidence. Would she be used of stirring up trouble?


    Moreover, after the incident, Serena would definitely find ways to give her hard time.


    Only now did Edith understand, Be''s far-sightedness was right. It wasn''t about letting Martha off the


    hook out of pretentious nobility; it was because picking on Martha''s mistakes was pointless, the real


    target should be Serena''s.


    Seeing Serena still sobbing, Louisa rose and went upstairs, somewhat distraught.


    Keh quickly followed her, "Honey, calm down."


    Betty, standing nearby, reached out to help Serena up.


    ¡°Serena, don''t cry. Even though Martha can''t stay, you can still stay in touch."


    Serena looked up with teary eyes at the maid in front of her, suddenly realizing that this was the woman


    who had stood up for herst time - Betty.


    ¡°Betty.¡± Serena just hugged her and started crying loudly.


    In this house, she was already isted and helpless. Having a maid by her side wasn''t too bad.


    Betty didn''t know how to console her, so she just patted her back, "Serena, I''m here. I will take good


    care of you from now on."


    On the other side.


    Arabe was sitting on a ne. A maid served her a ss of lemonade and some snacks.


    "Ms. Collins, have something."


    Arabe looked up from herptop, and said ndly, "You don¡¯t need to be here. Go rest."


    Unexpectedly, her mother had arranged a maid, Marcia, to take care of her all the way.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, I''m not tired. I want to be by your side.¡¯ Marcia remained standing, looking respectful, "You


    do your thing. Call me when you need anything."


    ¡°Take a seat. Don''t just stand there."


    ¡°Well.¡± Marcia hesitated for a while, but still dared not, she whispered, ¡°This is against the rules."


    ¡°In my presence, you can do as what I said, sit down."


    Marcia didnt expect Be to be so domineering. After sitting down, she secretly appraised Be, who


    was really cool, with a cold demeanor that was countless times better than Serena.


    "Ms. Collins, can I..."


    Before Marcia could finish her sentence, the pilot''s voice came from the system, full of pain and agony.


    ¡°Ms. Collins."


    Her voice was weak and feeble.


    ¡°What''s wrong?"


    ¡°I''m not feeling well.¡± The pilot could no longer control the ne.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    The ne was jostling in the clouds, resembling a tiny boat swaying in a storm.


    Marcia was thrown around with the turbulence, items scattered all over the cabin.


    Arabe immediately rushed to the cockpit, finding the pilot unconscious and the ne plummeting due


    to theck of control.


    ¡°Ah.¡¯ A terrified scream came from Marcia in the cabin.


    Arabe quickly moved the pilot to the co-pilot''s seat and grabbed the control stick.


    She had flown nes before. Her Grandpa Alberto alone had collected a number of private jets, and


    she had even flown his private jet to take him to the destinations of the business trips.


    However, thistest model was different from those she had flown.


    This was her first time handling it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With the current situation, she needed to get the ne back to its original altitude quickly, maintain


    bnce, andnd safely on her uncle''s airstrip following the trajectory.


    Due to the rapid descent of the ne just now, they were now at a very low altitude. Arabe could see


    clusters of houses outside the cockpit. To avoid hitting these houses and injuring innocent people,


    Arabe operated the control stick again to ascend.


    The town''s inhabitants watched in horror as a massive ne plummeted from the sky, then quickly


    ascended.


    They were petrified, unable to believe the scene they just witnessed was real.


    If the ne had crashed, their little town would have been wiped out!


    Marcia was screaming in terror, covering her ears and hiding in a corner until the ne stopped


    shaking violently and white clouds appeared outside the window.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, staring nkly for a while, then looking at the things on the


    floor, which remained rtively stable.


    She realized then that she was safe!!


    Was it Ms. Collins??


    Ms. Collins can fly a ne?!


    God, Ms. Collins could do anything!


    ¡°Marcia"


    Arabe''s voice came through the inte, as calm as usual.


    Hearing Arabe''s voice, Marcia who was still suffering from the panic, immediately burst into tears, her


    legs giving out from fear. She crawled to the door, close to the inte, and said, "Ms. Collins, I''m


    here. I¡¯m okay."


    "The pilot needs you,e over here."


    Marcia heard that Susan was in trouble and hurriedly leaned on the couch, struggling to stand up, but


    her legs gave out and she fell to her knees.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, I''m useless. I can''t stand up." Marcia''s voice was tearful and she said somewhat


    shamefully, "My legs are weak."


    ¡°There''s a way that can help, listen carefully.¡¯ Arabe sat in the pilot''s seat, pressing a few buttons,


    instructing her where to massage while keeping an eye on the flight path on the screen to ensure the


    ne was on the correct trajectory.


    Marcia followed Arabe''s instructions and was quickly able to stand up. Once again, she marveled at


    Arabe''s capabilities.


    ¡°Bring my backpack."


    "Yes." Marcia took Arabe¡¯s backpack and in no time she appeared in the cockpit. Seeing Be sitting


    in the pilot''s seat, calmly operating the buttons, she was so frightened that her legs gave out and she


    instinctively held onto the chair.


    Seeing Ms. Collins fly the ne with her own eyes was too shocking.


    "Ms. Collins, I brought the stuff.¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    "Give me her hand."


    Marcia reacted and only then noticed Susan in the co-pilot''s seat. She quickly extended Susan''s hand


    to Arabe.


    Arabe''s delicate fingers touched Susan''s wrist, her gaze fixed ahead, ¡°Sudden had a heart attack.


    Open my backpack, there''s a small white bottle inside, take out one pill, crush it, mix it with water, and


    feed it to her."


    "Oh, okay.¡± Marcia quicklyplied.


    She couldn''t believe it, Ms. Be was flying a ne and saving a life at the same time.

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Who on earth was this extraordinary person?


    She''s truly an extraordinary girl!


    After Marcia administered the medicine, Arabe gently reminded her, ¡®The ne is about tond, you


    might want to find a seat."


    ¡°What about Susan?"


    ¡°Help her with her seat belt."


    ¡°Okay: Marcia immediately obeyed, and after securing herself in a seat, the ne began to descend,


    preparing to touch down at a shy private mansion.


    Below was an endless expanse of green grass, with a long runway on the side.


    An elderly butler looked up to the sky, and after a while, he finally spotted a ne heading this way. He


    quickly instructed the others on his walkie-talkie, "It must be Ms. Collins¡¯ ne. Is the runway clear? All


    other nes must move aside; make sure there''s enough space for Ms. Collins¡¯ ne!"


    The ne roared past, descending in a beautiful arc and finally sliding onto the runway.


    Marcia''s heart was pounding in fear. She hadn''t expected Ms. Collins to handle the nending so


    smoothly, so effortlessly.


    Ms. Collins was truly amazing!


    The butler carefully observed the ne. It was indeed the Collins family''s private jet!!


    He was overjoyed and immediately called Bard, "Mr. Griffith, Ms. Be''s ne has arrived."


    ¡°Lsaw it"


    Bard, seated in his car, watched as the ne made a gracefulnding on his family¡¯s tarmac.


    The driver respectfully opened the car door, and Bard stepped out, his tall figure causing those around


    him to bow.


    "Good day, sir."


    Bard gave a slight nod, his gaze never leaving the ne. He had heard that this niece, who had been


    found only half a year ago, was an outstanding doctor. Even his mother''splex illness was able to


    be cured.


    She certainly was an impressive youngdy.


    However, after the ne came to a stop on the runway, the cabin door opened, and the stairs extended


    to the ground, but no one dened.


    The butler had originally brought a group of people to greet them, but after waiting by the stairs for a


    while, there was no movement.


    No one came out, and no one came down to exin the situation.


    He looked at Bard, puzzled, ¡°Mr. Griffith."


    ¡°I''ll go take a look."


    Bard slowly ascended the stairs, his coat billowing in the wind. His every move exuded a sense of


    authority and Nobility, a unique blend of poise and charisma.


    As soon as he stepped into the cabin, Bard spotted a young woman kneeling on the floor, providing


    medical aid.


    Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her beautiful face radiated with confidence and


    brilliance.


    She was providing treatment to a woman on the couch.


    The womany still, seemingly ill.


    Marcia squatted nearby, anxiously asking, "Ms. Collins, is Susan going to be okay?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She''ll be fine.¡¯ Arabe heard the noise from the cabin door. She raised her eyes, her gaze meeting


    that of the man at the door.


    Who was he??


    Uncle Bard??

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    ¡°Are you Be?"


    Bard hadn''t expected the girl standing in front of him to be even more charming than the picture. Her


    eyes were clear and vibrant, and her features bore a slight resemnce to his sister, Louisa, but she


    had a more refined air about her. Her refreshing aura was like a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Uncle Bard?"


    Bard smiled gently, ¡°Yes, I''m your Uncle."


    Arabe smiled, "Hello, Uncle Bard."


    ¡°Hello, Bard''s voice was soft, as if he was talking to a young child, ¡°I noticed no one was getting off the


    ne, so I came to check."


    As he said this, he looked at the woman on the couch, "What happened to her?"


    ¡°Sudden heart attack, but she''s okay now."


    "Sir" Marcia, who had been standing nearby, rose to her feet and greeted him respectfully, "I work for


    the Collins family. Thank God Ms. Collins was here; we would have had a crash otherwise!"


    She briefly exined what had happened, and just by her description, one could imagine the dreadful


    scene.


    Bard looked again at his niece, who seemed calm as if nothing had happened.


    Such mental toughness, such courage, and decisiveness.


    She was indeed his niece.


    "Private pilots are required to have an EKG every two years. She didn''t do it?¡± Bard asked his niece.


    "She had her medical records on the ne, which showed no cardiac risk factors. She''s in good health,


    she gets a check-up every year, and the results are always normal."


    ¡°What caused it this time?"


    ¡°It could be pulmonary embolism, acute coronary syndrome and pericarditis, etc. Once wend, we''ll


    do a detailed check-up to see if her blood cells, metabolic indicators, and cTnl levels are normal. We''ll


    also do a chest CT scan to see if it''s a pulmonary embolism and an EKG is needed too."


    Bard, hearing all the medical jargon, was once again amazed by his niece.


    He hadn''t expected such medical expertise from her at this young age, let alone that their first meeting


    would be under such circumstances.


    "I''ll ask someone to send her to the hospital¡¯ Bard said gently.


    "Okay." Seeing that it was almost time, Arabe started to pack up her medical stuff.


    As Susan was being taken away, Arabe asked Marcia to apany her, in case Susan woke up


    with no familiar faces around.


    Seeing his niece''s thoughtfulness, Bard felt warmth in his eyes again.


    By the ne stairs, there were dozens of servants. The elderly butler at the front, seeing Arabe


    dene, promptly raised his voice and bowed, "Ms. Collins, wee home! I''m Mr. Elliot, it''s a


    pleasure to meet you!"


    "Ms. Collins, wee home!"


    Following Mr. Elliot, all the servants bowed in unison, creating quite a spectacle.


    "Hello." Arabe greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Be, this is a gift for you.¡± Bard took a beautifully crafted rectangr box from Mr. Elliot and handed it


    to Arabe.


    The box was only slightlyrger and thicker than an average smartphone, but it looked exquisite and


    luxurious.


    At the sight of the box, it was clear that whatever was inside was valuable.


    Arabe also took out a gift box from her bag, "This is for Uncle Bard."


    Bard hadn''t expected a gift from his niece on their first meeting. When he opened it, he found a piece


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of paper the size of a smartphone???


    He looked at his niece, puzzled.


    "This is a paper for bearing wishes. Uncle, you can write whatever you want on it, and I''ll make ite


    true as long as it''s within my reach."

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Bard was grinning from ear to ear, "My wish is for you to grow up happy and healthy, and for your


    grandfather''s illness to be cured."


    "What about yourself?"


    Himself?


    This was the first time Bard had thought about it.


    He was sessful in his career, in this country, he could get anything he wanted with the snap of his


    fingers.


    "Uncle Bard, look under the paper.


    Bard lifted the paper to reveal a small, transparent vial containing a single pill.


    "This is an emergency pill. If you''re suddenly poisoned or fall ill, this pill can save your life until I can get


    to you."


    For someone as esteemed as Bard, there must be plenty who want him dead. Emergencies were


    inevitable, and while he could easily buymonce items, life wasn''t something money could buy.


    ¡°You''re quite the thoughtful girl, aren''t you?" Bard chuckled, ¡°This is quite the unique gift, I feel like I''m


    taking advantage of you. A wish paper and a priceless life-saving pill"


    ¡°Uncle Bard, your gift is even more valuable."


    "Oh, haw so?"


    ¡°A box like this weighs around half an ounce, but with the gift inside, it''s still under an ounce. This


    means what''s inside must be something light, like paper."


    Bard looked at her admiringly, "Go on."


    "Given your status, it could be a nk check, a high-value bank card, or a house key"


    ¡°But a nk check might make me hesitant about how much to write, and a house key is unlikely, so


    I''m guessing it''s a bank card"


    Only a bank card would require such a small box.


    Mr. Elliot, standing nearby, couldn''t help but admire Arabe¡¯s intelligence. Not long ago, Bard had


    discussed these three options with him, and in the end, he suggested giving Be a generous


    allowance card, so she could buy whatever she wanted.


    Bard was amused by her, "You got it right. Is my gift too predictable?"


    ¡°No, from this gift I can see how much you value me"


    ¡°Oh?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Bard, you could have casually given me a dress or a ne, but you were worried I wouldn''t


    like it, so you simply gave me a card. Thank you, Uncle Bard."


    Bardughed again, finding the girl incredibly charming.


    On the other side.


    After calming down, Serena thought of her mother''s cold demeanor the night before and decided to


    appease her.


    No matter what, she had to keep her status as the Collins family''s daughter.


    It was already 7:30 in the morning in Solterra. Louisa was sitting at the breakfast table, about to have


    her meal, when her phone rang.


    ¡°What did you say? Nora had a sudden heart attackst night? Be flew the ne?"


    Keh, sitting next to her, jerked in surprise, spilling his coffee.


    "Is Be okay?" Louisa was visibly frightened, gripping her phone tightly.


    Keh also leaned in to listen to the conversation.


    After hearing the entire story, Louisa finally breathed a sigh of relief, "You scared me! As long as she''s


    okay, that''s all that matters."


    Who knew the little girl could fly a ne?


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Thank God she could, or the oue could have been disastrous.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    With urgency, Keh snatched the phone, questioning the person on the other line, "How did Nora


    end up with a heart attack? I''ve never heard of her having heart problems before. Has she been taken


    for a medical check-up? And when can we expect the results? Okay, okay, as long as she''s fine"


    Louisa grabbed the phone back, ¡°What is Be doing now? Good, good, I won''t disturb her then."


    After the call ended, Louisa felt weak in her knees, "I didn''t expect Be to have such a dangerous


    encounterst night, and she didn''t even mention it."


    "Be has always been the reserved type. She''s too considerate.¡± Keh couldn''t help but say, "Not


    long ago, a helicopter took off and the pilot suffered a heart attack and passed out. Luckily, a female


    passenger saved the day, managing to control the helicopter. When I first heard this news, I thought,


    how could someone with heart problems be allowed to fly a ne?"


    "Nora has always been in good health, there shouldn''t be any underlying diseases."


    Louisa remembered reading about simr cases in the news. An airline pilot also suffered a heart


    attack during flight, but he managed to make an emergencynding before he passed away.


    And there was the incident with a Bandeshi airline, where the captain of a flight from Muscat to


    Dhaka, carrying 124 passengers, suffered a fatal heart attack mid-flight.


    And a pilot from Skywatch Airlines who had the same issue.


    Louisa was still shaken, "Thank goodness Be managed tond safely and even saved Nora."


    ¡°That girl is truly brilliant."


    Serena, who was eavesdropping from the side, was fuming. How did Arabe even learn to fly a


    ne?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What couldn''t she do?


    Did Arabee from another era or something?


    "Serena?"


    At that moment, a servant brought breakfast for Keh. Seeing Serena at the door, it looked like she


    was eavesdropping on the master and mistress¡¯s conversation.


    Upon hearing, Keh and Louisa turned to look. Serena quickly regained herposure, "Good


    morning Mom, Dad."


    "Good morning Serena; Keh greeted as usual.


    But Louisa seemed to be still upset, she just lightly replied with a "morning" and didn''t show much


    concern.


    Serena''s heart sank, her mother wasn''t usually like this!


    It definitely had to do with Martha.


    With Be away from home for a few days, it was the perfect opportunity for her to bridge the gap


    between her and her parents!


    Remembering how Be used to massage Louisa''s shoulders, an idea struck Serena, "Mor, I''m sorry


    aboutst night. I''m sure you didn''t sleep well. Let me give you a massage."


    "No need, Louisa hadn''t gotten over the shock of Be flying a ne when soft little handsnded on


    her shoulders and began to massage.


    ¡°Mom, is the pressure okay?"


    "You should go have your breakfast."


    "Do you think I''m not doing it well? I know I can''tpare to Be, but I can learn."


    Louisa didn''t expect her to interpret her words like that, ¡°I just want you to eat first, I''m afraid you''re


    hungry after crying so muchst night."


    "Mom, you still care about me, right? I was wrongst night, I only remembered the good things Martha


    did for me since I was kid and forgot about the harm she caused Be." Serena said while massaging,


    "I''m sorry for acting rashly and putting you and Dad in a difficult positionst night"


    "It''s good that you understand."


    In her excitement, Serena pressed harder.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    "Ouch." Louisa suddenly winced in pain.


    Keh immediately dropped his fork and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    "I think I''ve hit some nerve.¡± Louisa was in such pain that she gestured for Serena to stop.


    "Is it here? Or here¡± Keh¡¯s touch was enough to make Louisa cry out in pain.


    "What happened? Serena, where did you learn this massage technique?" Keh asked worriedly.


    "I didn''t learn, I just improvised¡± Serena was flustered, ¡®Mom, did I do something wrong? Should I ca


    doctor?"


    "No need, when you finish your breakfast, Keh, call Dr. Lee, Louisa hadn''t expected to experience


    such sudden pain. As she stood up, tears welled from the pain.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It felt worse than a crick in the neck.


    As Keh helped her walk out, he dialed Dr. Lee''s number.


    Serena hadn''t expected her good intentions to cause such trouble, so she followed, "Mom, let me help


    you. Why don''t you sit on the couch and wait? Dr. Lee will be here soon."


    Seeing her daughter''s concern, Louisa didn''t reprimand her. Instead, sheforted, ¡°Don''t worry, I''m


    fine."


    "You didn''t finish your breakfast." Serena looked guilty, "I''ll get you a ss of water."


    As she rushed to get the water, she stumbled over a stool, and water spilled towards Louisa.


    Keh quickly stepped in front of Louisa, getting soaked himself and sshing some water on


    Louisa''s face.


    Once again, Serena''s good intentions had gone awry. "I''m sorry, Mom, Dad, I didn''t mean to." she


    hurriedly grabbed some tissue to wipe Louisa''s face, but her hasty movements made Louisa wince in


    pain. "Serena, Serena, you go and have your breakfast. I''ll manage."


    ¡°Honey, are you okay? Let me help you change your clothes.¡¯ Keh gently dabbed the water off her


    face, then helped her upstairs.


    Seeing their retreating figures, Serena felt a pang of guilt.


    Why did it seem like every time she tried to impress them, something went wrong?


    Why did Arabe always receive praise no matter what she did?


    She clenched her fists, wanting to follow them upstairs, but fearing they would resent her.


    It was only when Dr. Lee arrived that she found an excuse to apany him upstairs and show her


    mother some concern.


    During his examination of Louisa, Dr. Lee learned that Serena''s massage had caused her pain.


    He was left speechless.


    "Serena, Ms. Be has medical knowledge. She knows the proper techniques for massage and she is


    aware of pressure points and their effects."


    It wasn''t something she could improvise.


    If there was a mistake, it could be more than just a few days of pain.


    Listening to Dr. Lee, Serena felt even worse!


    Keh, however, offered her some constion, "Serena meant well. She wanted to help us like


    Arabe does, she just didn''t know the right way. Dr. Lee, my wife will be okay, right?"


    "No serious harm done, but she''ll be in pain for three or four days. I''ll prescribe a topical cream for you,


    apply it three times a day on the painful area, and the symptoms should lessen significantly after three


    days."


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lee."


    Upon hearing that she would have to endure the pain for a few more days, Louisa suddenly felt like


    crying.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    At that moment, Keh had a sudden thought, "Didn''t Be give us a tube of pain relief cream a while


    ago?


    Maybe we should show it to Dr. Lee and see if it could work faster and better"


    "Right, right, the pain relief crearn." Louisa remembered it suddenly. It was a gift from Be not long


    ago.


    Keh hurriedly fetched it.


    Dr. Lee, after examining the ingredients on the tube, expressed his surprise and admiration, "How


    didn''t I think of that? Mixing these herbs together? Brilliant, absolutely brilliant."


    Keh and Louisa were puzzled, with Keh asking first, "Dr. Lee, are you saying that Be''s


    cream is better?"


    ¡°It''s much better than my cream.¡± Dr. Lee chuckled and approved, ¡°These herbs are gentle and


    powerful. You can apply it five to six times a day. By bedtime, you''ll feel a significant reduction in pain."


    ¡°Really?¡± Louisa couldn''t believe it. She never expected that her daughter''s homemade remedy would


    work so quickly and effectively. No wonder Be had earned her title as Dr. Bell. Her skills were clearly


    evident.


    ¡°Well, what are we waiting for, honey? Let me apply it for you." Keh hastily opened the tube of


    cream.


    "Be gentle, it hurts."


    ¡°When we have time, we should call our girl and tell her that her cream hase in handy, and that


    even Dr. Lee was full of praise!" Keh said as he was applying the cream on Louisa, ¡°Our girl is


    really talented. She''s amazing."


    Louisa smiled proudly, ¡®Of course, she''s my daughter after all."


    "Yes, yes, my wife is the best and our daughter is even better."


    Standing at the doorway, Serena bit her lower lip, her nails digging deep into her palm. She didn''t


    expect her parents to praise Arabe so highly behind her back!


    On the other hand.


    Bard led Arabe from the helipad into the main building, which was opulently decorated and exuded


    an air of elegance.


    ¡°Your room is on the second floor. I have had it cleaned and all the furniture, the bed, sofa, and chairs,


    has been reced. Let me take you there."


    ¡°I''m sorry for making you go through all the trouble."


    "Don''t be silly, I''m delighted to have you here. I originally wanted to renovate the entire second floor in


    your liking, but was afraid that there wouldn''t be enough time and it would inconvenience you."


    Bard took her to the second floor for a tour. Every piece of decoration and design reflected the high


    taste of its owner.


    "This is your bedroom."


    Bard opened the door, revealing a spacious, bright, and inviting room.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Let me know if you need anything else, I will get it for you."


    ¡°Everything''s great." Arabe scanned the room, ¡°Which floor is Grandpa on? I want to see him."


    "He''s in the hospital. His condition is stable for now. Rest a bit and I''ll take you to see him tomorrow."


    Just as Bard finished speaking, his phone rang. It was a call from the hospital. His expression


    darkened a bit.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. We''ll decide what to do when I get there. I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    After hanging up, he turned to Arabe and said, ¡°Your grandfather''s condition has suddenly worsened.


    We''ll discuss it on the way."


    "Okay: Arabe had reviewed her grandfather''s medical records before she came. Initially, he just felt a


    little chest tightness and found walking to be strenuous. After a medical examination revealed high


    blood pressure and cholesterol, he didn''t take it too seriously and was just taking some medication to


    alleviate the chest difort and maintaining regr exercise.


    Later, he started to experience shortness of breath, chest tightness, and excessive sweating, often


    falling asleep immediately afterwards.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    "The doctor in charge at that time had prescribed medications for shortness of breath, but there was


    little improvement. Your grandpa was alwaysining about difort. So, I consulted another


    doctor who felt that something was off about your grandpa''s condition. Can you quess what it was?"


    Bard asked, turning to the young girl sitting next to him.


    Arabe nodded slightly. "People with chest difort can''t just fall asleep instantly"


    ¡°Exactly! The second doctor said the same. He also mentioned that your grandpa usually had high


    blood pressure. But when they checked, his blood pressure was sometimes extremely low, even


    immeasurable. They suspected a heart attack and rmended hospitalization."


    During the hospital stay, a CT scan revealed a strip shadow in the old man''s pericardium. However, the


    medical team was clueless about how to handle it. They had no choice but to seek treatment abroad.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Your grandmother was seriously ill at the time, and your uncle couldn''t manage it all by himself. So, I


    took your grandpa to Dawnstar and admitted him to the hospital here. After detailed examinations, they


    found a lot of fluid in his pericardium. They conducted a series of tests, ruling out viral pericarditis and


    tumor pericarditis. But despite all the tests, they couldn''t diagnose the disease or identify the cause"


    Bard''s voice faltered, his heart aching for the old man''s sufferings. Every test meant either a blood


    draw or an injection, and the myriad of medications made Darren sick to his stomach. A few times,


    Darren grabbed Bard''s hand, pleading to let go.


    He was really tired, didn''t want to struggle anymore.


    "Your grandpa stayed in the hospital for a long time. They couldn''t find the cause of his illness. Last


    week, he was struggling to breathe, his heart rate was high, and he was sweating profusely. The


    medical team resuscitated him once. But just a few dayster, he''s ufortable again, with


    symptoms even worse than before."


    Arabe ventured, "Could they have missed something?"


    "Missed something?"


    "Some conditions can''t be diagnosed with routine tests"


    ¡°Will you take a look at your grandpater?"


    ¡°Sure."


    Upon reaching the hospital, Arabe followed Bard to the VIP floor on the sixteenth floor. The nurses


    here were exceptionally polite to him, and even the medical team was waiting.


    "Mr. Sampson"


    "Mr. Sampson, you''re here."


    "We''re waiting for your decision."


    "Let me introduce you to Arabe Collins. She''s a wonder in medicine. Tell her the details, and take her


    to see the patient."


    The doctors all looked at Arabe, their faces expressing their doubts.


    Was Mr. Sampson desperate to try anything, even bringing such a young girl to help?


    She looked barely into her teens.


    Did she understand medicine at all?


    And they, respected doctors, were expected to guide her, exining the patient''s condition to her.


    Was this a joke?


    "Are you not going?"


    Upon hearing Bard''s words, the doctors suppressed their displeasure and led Arabe to the patient,


    exining his condition over the past few days.


    Arabe entered the ward. It was the first time she was meeting her grandfather. He was lying in bed


    with his eyes closed, frail but it was not hard to imagine how dashing and charismatic he must have


    been in his youth.


    Arabe nced at the readings on the monitor next to the bed and gently ced her slender fingers


    on her grandpa¡¯s wrist.


    The doctors exchanged confused looks.


    What was she doing?

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Checking the pulse? Really?


    How came she know that?


    "How about we give his heart an ultrasound?" Arabe suddenly suggested.


    A few doctors were not pleased with this.


    "Miss, are youmanding us? If I''m not mistaken, we are the primary physicians of the patient."


    ¡°Could you speak with a little respect? This is our turf.


    "How long have you been in this field?"


    How dare she order them around at such a young age?


    "I''m not familiar with this ce, so could you please give him an ultrasound? Is there a problem with


    that?"


    Arabe looked at them straight in the eyes, neither humble nor arrogant. "It''s clearly a heart


    abnormality. Have you guys not even done an ultrasound before?"


    ¡°If an ultrasound could reveal anything, we would have found out already,¡¯ one of the female doctors,


    Lisa, stood with her arms crossed, looking at Arabe disdainfully. "bo we need to wait for you to direct


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    us?"


    "Doctor Lisa, don''t you Know what a disease progression is? Could the results of the ultrasound from


    Lisa was suddenly infuriated. "What if I don''t cooperate?"


    At this moment, Bard arrived at the door. ¡°Not cooperate with what?"


    "Mr. Sampson?" Lisa''s arrogance deted a bit upon seeing him. "This girl wants to give the patient


    another ultrasound. We''ve done that before, and doing it again now would just be a waste of time."


    "Listen to her. Redo it."


    The doctors were confused. Why should they listen to a young girl?


    ¡°Didn''t you say that time is of the essence? Why aren''t you moving?"


    With Bard''s words, two of the doctors had to swallow their pride and took the patient to the ultrasound


    room for another examination.


    The other doctors followed to see if there was any difference in the ultrasound results this time!


    ¡°Be, is there a problem?" Bard asked softly.


    "I just noticed an abnormality in the heart, but I didn''t find any issues in the previous ultrasound results,


    so I want to redo it and check the results again."


    "You''re always so meticulous." Bard noticed the empty patient room. "Let''s go and take a look too."


    The ultrasound results were out quickly.


    Adeline specifically brought over the previous results and coldly presented them to Arabe. ¡°Could the


    doctor here please take a look? There''s no difference between these two results. Doing it again is just


    wasting the patient''s golden rescue time."


    If there was a problem, they would have found it already. Did they need a little girl to point it out?


    Bard''s gaze seemed to exert pressure from across the room. They all lowered their heads, stopped


    their sarcasm, and dared not say anything offensive again.


    Arabe looked at the ultrasound report in her hands. ¡°You might as well donate your eyes if you''re not


    going to use them. The problem is so obvious in these two ultrasounds. Can''t anyone see it?"


    The doctors were stunned and walked over disbelievingly to take a look.


    "This ck spot here could very likely be a bload clot.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was even more incredulous.


    "How could there be a blood clot in this area?"


    ¡°That''s preposterous."


    "Do you know what this area is? It''s near the heart! If there''s a blood clot here, how could the patient


    have survived this long?"


    "We need to operate immediately." Arabe looked at the doctors, among wham only a younger female


    doctor wasn''t being aggressive. "You,e help me. The rest can stay here."

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    ¡°What did you just say?"


    The other doctors immediately voiced their objections!


    Why should they be left out of this?


    Bard''s gaze fell heavily on them, his voice icy, ¡°She''s my niece. Blood rted."


    When they heard this, their indignation faded, reced by shock and astonishment.


    This young girl was Mr. Sampson''s own niece?


    "She''s known to the public as Dr. Bell."


    Upon hearing this, they were even more astounded. Dr. Bell was this young girl.


    In this industry, everyone knew of this miracle doctor.


    But.


    Was she really this young?


    And Dr. Bell was a woman.


    Wasn''t Dr. Bell supposed to be a man?


    They had always assumed it was an elderly gentleman.


    ¡°Of course, you can observe from the sidelines, see how this youngdy performs surgery."


    Upon hearing this, they admitted it was indeed a privilege to watch Dr. Bell perform surgery.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, Darren was wheeled into the cardiac surgery room.


    A surgery that normally took four hours, Arabepleted in three. From behind a pane of ss,


    Bard and the other doctors were thoroughly impressed by her surgical skills.


    When she emerged, Bard said sympathetically, "You must be tired, having to perform such a long


    surgery right afternding."


    Long?


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were calm, to her, this was a rtively short operation.


    ¡°How''s your grandfather now?"


    "He''s fine, he should wake up in a day or two"


    ¡°What surgery did you perform on him?" Bard knew that she had performed the entire surgery fluidly


    and calmly, but didn''t know what she was specifically doing.


    "In simple terms, it was a cardiac rupture repair surgery. I removed about 1.1 pounds of blood clots


    from his heart, and it was these clots that saved his life."


    Upon hearing this, Bard was shocked and asked incredulously, "Where did these blood clotse


    from?"


    "There was a hole about 0.12 square inches in size in his heart, causing blood to leak out and


    umte in the pericardium, nearly causing the heart to be crushed."


    Upon hearing this, Bard could tell how dire the situation was.


    "Fortunately, the hole did not expand all at once, it gradually erged. Due to the slow rate of blood


    Remembering the cardiac rupture, Arabe was reminded of a kind face.


    "How could this happen?¡± Bard had imagined countless scenarios, but never this one!


    "This condition is very rare. It''s called cardiac tamponade in medical terms. Simply put, a malformation


    urs in the cardiac wall, creating a thin bubble. The blood from the heart ruptures this bubble,


    causing arge amount of pericardial effusion."


    "In the past two hundred years, less than 400 people have been diagnosed with this condition, and only


    15 have had a rupture. Of these 15, only 3 children survived. Grandfather has truly made a miraculous


    recovery."


    Upon hearing this, Bard was both relieved and puzzled, ¡°But he doesn''t have heart disease. Why would


    he have this cardiac tamponade as you described?"


    "There could be many causes, such as a sharp object or bullet piercing the chest wall and damaging


    the heart, or it could also be caused by violent impact to the chest. In any case, he has now passed the


    critical stage."

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Upon hearing that Darren had passed the critical stage, Bard was finally reassured, "I''ll call your


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    parents to give them the good news. It''ll surely cheer them up."


    "Sure." Arabe removed her sterile gown and had just stepped out when she was stopped by several


    doctors.


    "We''re sorry for our ignorance and any offense we may have caused. Please ept our apologies."


    The doctors all bowed their heads in sincere apology.


    The leadingdy doctor said, ¡°My name is Adeline. I''m sorry for my previous rash remarks. They were


    uncalled for"


    ¡°I owe you an apology for my arrogance and ignorance, Lisa joined in, her tone deeply remorseful. ¡°I


    overlooked a tiny spot on the ultrasound scan, unaware that it could potentially be a blood clot, and I


    kept administering medication for breathing difficulty and elerated heart rate, nearly missing the


    patient''s optimal treatment time.


    Another male doctor, Colvin, also felt outmatched. If he hadn''t seen Arabe perform the surgery with


    his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed that a young girl in her teens could be so proficient and adept


    at her craft.


    Only Beatrice was secretly thrilled in her heart, thinking that she had the chance to assist Dr. Bell.


    She could unt this experience and countless renowned hospitals would vie for her.


    ¡°It''s okay, It''s all in the past now,¡¯ Arabe didn''t hold a grudge against them, and instead passed by


    them, nning to visit her grandfather in the ward.


    "Dr. Bell."


    Just as male doctor Brade caught up with her, he was met with a warning re from Arabe. His mind


    went nk from the fright and it took him a while to recover, "Oh, Dr. Be."


    She probably didn''t want people to know she''s "Dr. Bell", preferring to keep her identity a secret.


    True enough, when he addressed her as Dr. Be, she withdrew her stare, her reaction not as intense


    as before.


    Brade heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I was wondering if you could stay for a few more days, so that we could


    learn from you."


    "Yes, if we could learn even a trick or two from you, it could save more patients,¡¯ Adeline followed suit.


    "Your suturing technique is simply incredible, unmatched by anyone." Lisa expressed her admiration


    sincerely.


    "Dr. Be, I want to learn from you as well; Beatrice put forth her request, looking at Arabe


    expectantly.


    "I don''t take apprentices, Arabe responded indifferently, "I don''t share my skills."


    "We understand that we''re not qualified to be your apprentices, and we know you won''t easily share


    your skills.


    We just need some verbal guidance."


    ¡°Just a few questions to ask."


    ¡°Oh, Dr. Be, there''s a tricky case that we could use your help with?"


    "Lalso have a patient."


    Arabe, hearing their mounting requests, simply pushed open the door to her grandfather''s ward,


    stepping in, "I''m quite upied, sorry.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Everyone watched as the hospital room door closed, leaving them with their mouths half-open, sighing


    in disbelief.


    If only they had known earlier that she was Dr. Bell, they would have been more courteous. Now, she


    didn''t want to waste her time with them.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena had prepared a fruit sd by herself, ready to serve it to her parents, when she heard Louisa''s


    excited voice.


    "You''re kidding? The surgery was sessful? Bell was the lead surgeon? That''s fantastic!" Louisa was


    so overjoyed that tears streamed down her face. "I knew it, Be is the best. How''s Dad doing now?


    Really? Be said so herself? He''ll be awake in a day or two?"


    Serena was so frustrated that the sd te was shaking in her hands. Damn it, that woman had


    stolen the limelight again.


    ¡°If it weren''t for the Temple family crisis, I''d really like to go and see.¡± Louisa was weighing up her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    options, torn.


    ¡°In a few days, Keh and I will make a trip. It''s been a long time since west saw Dad. He would be


    so happy to know how talented his granddaughter is. Let Be stay in Dawnstar for a few more days.


    Good, good, let her have lunch and take a nap first. We''ve already had our dinner here."


    Solterra was six hours ahead of Dawnstar. It was seven o''clock in the evening here, but only one


    o''clock in the afternoon there.


    After his wife hung up the phone, Keh asked with delight, "So, Dad''s okay now?"


    "Be examined him, found a small hole in his heart that was leaking blood, which formed a clot and


    plugged the hole. The others couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Dad, but Be insisted on doing


    an ultrasound, found the problem, and performed the surgery in time."


    ¡°Thank God for Be." Keh sighed with gratitude. "She''s so capable, all thanks to those old men.


    During the years when we hadn''t found our daughter, they treated Be as their own granddaughter,


    passing on all their skills to her. As soon as we''re free, we should visit them one by one"


    ¡°Dad, Mum, who are we visiting?" Serena asked sweetly as she brought in the dessert fruits.


    "Serena''s here?¡± Keh grinned, "These fruits look different from usual. Did you make them


    yourself?"


    "Can you tell they''re ugly just because I made them?" Serena carved the flesh of the cantaloupe into a


    bouquet pattern, topped it with mangoes shaped like roses, and added grapes and watermelon balls.


    "Very creative. I''ll try one." Keh said, but the fruit he picked up was first fed to his wife. He then


    tasted a peeled grape, "Sweet, delicious."


    "Dad, Mom, who were you talking about visiting just now? I''m on vacation now. I have time to go with


    you."


    ¡°We''re referring to the old men who taught your sister."


    "Then, can I learn from them too?¡± Serena showed keen interest. "If I could be half as capable as my


    sister, I could make you proud, and help more people, so Be wouldn''t have to work so hard alone."


    Keh thought it was a good idea and was about to agree when Louisa interjected, ¡®Those old men


    have never taken on any disciples, only your sister. We can guess their intention. Serena, you should


    focus on your studies. Having Be is enough to handle any emergencies. The more people involved,


    the more worries."


    Indeed, those men were Be''s "master". Asking Serena to be their disciple would mean sharing


    not only Be''s family but also her ¡°master¡±.


    It wasn''t that Be was stingy and unwilling to share. The fear was that they chose their disciples


    based on fate, talent and gifts, not on rtionships or introductions.


    Upon hearing this, Serena felt ufortable. Was the implication that it was enough for Arabe to be


    the center of attention? That she, the adopted daughter, wasn''t needed to handle family matters?


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can hire other famous teachers for you. They don''t have to be the same as your


    sister."


    Keh said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    Serena''s heart sank further. Why was this incredibly insightful gentleman not willing to teach her


    personally, instead insisting on having her study under a tutor?


    Was it because he was afraid she might outshine Arabe?


    It reeked of favoritism.


    Afraid his own daughter would be surpassed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Serena, you''ve grown up pampered and sheltered. Everything your sister knows, she learned through


    grit and determination. You could start with some simple theory from a well-known tutor. Oh, what are


    you interested in? What do you want to learn?"


    Serena shed a sweet smile, "I''ll let you know when I decide what I want to learn. Dad, has Arabe


    visited Grandpa in Dawnstar? How''s his health?"


    "Let me tell you, your sister is impressive. She spotted the problem as soon as she got there."


    In his excitement, Keh got a swift kick from Louisa, reminding him to watch his words.


    Sure enough, Serena''s eyes dimmed for a moment before she quickly resumed her cheerful


    derneanor, ¡°Arabe is indeed incredible. She noticed a problem that so many doctors overlooked."


    ¡°All of thates with experience, from saving so many people,¡± Louisa interjected, ¡°Now, Serena,


    your father and I are going for a walk. Enjoy the fruits."


    Seeing the carefully arranged fruit tter barely touched by her parents, Serena felt a pang of


    disappointment.


    "Dad, Mom, it''s been a while since I''ve seen Grandpa. When can we all visit?¡± Serena asked, a hopeful


    glint in her eyes.


    Louisa hesitated, ¡°Perhaps next time when your grandma is also feeling better, we can all gather for a


    lively reunion."


    Serena didnt expect her mother''s change of heart. Was it to give Arabe some peace and quiet, an


    opportunity to bond with their grandparents without her, the adopted daughter bothering them?


    Her mother was indeed cunning, harboring such a scheme!


    In the hospital room.


    Upon her arrival, Arabe received a call from her grandmother.


    ¡°Be, I heard that you saved your grandpa." Belinda voice was a mix of excitement and incoherence,


    "You''re such a good girl, a skilled doctor, and so modest. I don''t know what your grandpa and I would


    have done if you hadn''t returned to this family. We might have already met our maker."


    "Grandma, it''s not as serious as you make it out to be," Arabe said with a lightugh, ¡°How have you


    been feeling these past few days? Are you getting used to the new medication?"


    "It''s much better than before. The previous medicine was,¡¯ Belinda didn''t dare to borate, she simply


    said, "a bit bitter."


    Arabe chuckled, "I know you don''t like bitter things, Grandma. So, I added a few ingredients to make


    the medicine less bitter"


    Belinda sounded delighted, ¡°It''s much better. I used to. well, you know the saying ¡®Bitter medicine cures


    sickness¡¯, so I drank it all in one go."


    Belinda''s voice was filled with affection and indulgence for her granddaughter.


    Arabe¡¯s smile widened, "In a few days, I''ll give you a new prescription that should taste even better."


    "Really?" Belinda sounded thrilled, then she remembered something, "Oh, yes, I heard from your uncle


    that your grandpa''s heart rupture was caused by an external injury. That reminds me of something that


    happened a long time ago"


    Arabe listened attentively to her grandmother''s story.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    ¡°Long ago, your grandpa and I used to travel around, and during one of our trips, we got involved in a


    bit of a situation. It was on a morning near a desert. There was a woman who ran a food stall by the


    wayside. She was a gentle and kind soul."


    "One day, her gambling-addicted husband came to the stall and demanded money from her to throw


    away at his gambling den,pletely disregarding their sick child who was in the hospital and needed


    money for treatment. When she refused, he started hitting her right in front of everyone and even


    threatened to kill her in his fit of rage."


    Arabe was shocked to hear such a story.


    ¡°Everyone around was scared, no tourists dared to intervene. After all, who wanted to risk their life


    while they were out enjoying themselves. But your grandpa, seeing the man pull out a knife, fearing he


    might hurt someone, went forward to stop him. But your grandpa was up there in age, and he got hit a


    few times."


    "Then our bodyguard arrived, quickly restrained him, and handed him over to the police. I felt sorry for


    the woman running the food stall, so I gave her a few thousand dors to use for her child''s treatment."


    Arabe understood, "So you think that Grandpa might have hurt his heart then?"


    ¡°The woman''s husband was a tall and strong man, and he hit with such force. But I can''t remember


    whether he hit the heart."


    "Did Grandpa say anything about feeling unwell when he came back?"


    ¡°He mentioned it, but the doctors checked him several times and could never find anything wrong. We


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t take it seriously, we thought he was just getting old and had high blood pressure."


    They never expected it to be a ruptured heart!


    If it wasn''t for Be''s timely discovery and surgery, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    ¡°Be, your grandmother wants to visit you and your grandpa in Dawnstar in a couple of days. Can you


    talk to Sampson and get him to agree to let me go out. You''re a doctor, and you''re his precious niece,


    he''ll definitely listen to you. I''m old, no one listens to what I say anymore."


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile, "You should take care of your health and rest more at home."


    "I just want to get some fresh air, I''m tired of staying home all day.¡± Belinda cooed, "Good girl, my


    darling, please agree, let me get out and reunite with you all?"


    Arabeughed, "I''ll check your medical report in a couple of days, if there''s no problem, I''ll talk to


    Uncle Sampson: "That''s great! With your word, I don''t think that boy dares to stop me."


    Belinda spoke happily for a while, until Arabe heard a knock on the door of the room and ended the


    call, saying, "Come in."


    Unexpectedly, the person who entered wasn¡¯t Bard, but a woman from Dawnstar.


    She knelt down in front of Arabe with a thud, begging Arabe to save her father.


    Behind her was Dr. Brade. It was clear that Dr. Brade had shown her a ray of hope, directing her to


    Arabe, in the hopes of saving her father.


    Dr. Brade, seeing Arabe''s understanding gaze, was about to exin the woman''s words when he


    heard Arabe ask the woman what disease her father had.


    Not just the Dawnstar woman, but even Brade was taken aback. This little girl could speak the local


    The Dawnstar woman was relieved to find Arabe understood her and went on to exin her father''s


    illness.


    In simple terms, her father had a tumor in his body that wasrger than Arabe''s fist, with a diameter


    of over 9 centimeters.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    The tricky part was that the tumor was located in the caudate lobe of the liver, and there''s been some


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bleeding these past few days.


    Arabe asked her if he had done a regr check-up, and the woman instantly pulled out the medical


    report, "Here it is."


    Sure enough, someone had directed her from behind.


    Arabe once again met the gaze of Dr. Brade, only to see him shift his gaze with a hint of guilt.


    He had no choice. The condition was exceedinglyplex, and he didn''t know how to provide


    treatment.


    Arabe, a heavyweight in the field of medicine, was the only one who could save the patient.


    So, he had to subtly point the patient''s family towards Arabe.


    The woman told Arabe that the reports included not only regr check-ups but also various other


    medical forms and diagnoses from different hospitals.


    Arabe took a look, and briefed her on the situation.


    Inyrnan terms, all three hepatic veins and possibly the inferior vena cava in the patient''s liver could


    be taken over by the tumor. If traditional in-vivo surgery was performed, the patient could lose over


    60% of his normal liver function, with a great risk of heavy bleeding during the operation.


    Dr. Brade nodded in agreement. This was precisely what made him anxious. The patient wanted to


    retain hisplete liver function, which was simply impossible.


    Upon hearing this, the woman from Dawnstar couldn''t help but weep, pleading with Arabe to find a


    solution.


    She didn''t want her father to lose so much of his liver function.


    "There is one way."


    At Arabe''s words, not only the woman but also Dr. Brade was taken aback.


    ¡°We could perform an ex-vivo liver tumor resection and autologous liver transntation."


    The woman was confused and looked at Brade for rification.


    Brade waspletely stunned.


    Arabe¡¯s suggestion was to remove the liver from the body,pletely cut off the tumor, and then re-


    imnt it.


    The objective was to ensure theplete removal of the tumor while maintaining the integrity of the


    liver and vascr structures and functions. This posed a severe challenge for the chief surgeon.


    The slightest mistake could possibly leave them open to public criticism and even be fired.


    He wouldn''t even dare to think about such a solution.


    The woman from Dawnstar instinctively held onto Arabe¡¯s hand, asking her if she was confident, and


    if she was, could she be the chief surgeon to save her father.


    "Please, get up." Arabe didn''t want her to keep kneeling.


    But the woman refused to rise, pleading with Arabe to save her father. She began talking about her


    life since childhood, dependent on her father, crying and begging Arabe to help.


    ¡°If I''m the chief surgeon, the patient''s liver retention can reach over 95%," Arabe stated truthfully.


    Dr. Brade was in disbelief.


    He knew better than anyone about theplexity of the operation and the severity of the situation.


    Even if the person standing in front of him was Dr. Bell, he couldn''t believe that there was someone in


    this world capable of retaining over 95% of the liver function.


    That was not a feat for a medical saint, but for a god!!


    Even the woman questioned Arabe incredulously, asking if she was joking. She had taken her father


    to countless doctors before, most of whom said there was no hope, while a few said the patient would


    lose a siqnificant portion of his liver function after surgery. The only person who was confident enough


    to promise a nearplete retention was Arabe.


    But the catch was, she was just a teenager.


    "Dr. Be, are you serious?¡± Dr. Brade couldn''t help but ask. ¡°The patient''s request is to retain as much


    of the normal liver function as possible."


    ¡°lL understand," Arabe replied, her expression calm, her eyes undisturbed.


    It was as if the entire matter was as simple as eating and drinking to her.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    The woman asked Arabe again if she could operate on her father now, assuring her that money was


    no object as long as the surgery was sessful...


    ¡°Her fees aren''t cheap, Dr. Brade warned, ¡°She''s a highly skilled and renowned surgeon."


    Simply the name "Dr. Bell¡± was worth its weight in gold.


    The woman immediately pulled out a nk check from her purse, tore it off, and offered it with both


    hands.


    ¡°Name your price. My family is worth hundreds of millions, I''ll spend it all if I have to, just to cure my


    father!"


    What a devoted daughter.


    ¡°You won''t have to go bankrupt,¡¯ Arabe took her check and said calmly, ¡°I''ll go see the patient. If


    everything''s fine, we''ll operate."


    She was no saint. She wouldn''t save lives for nothing.


    She turned to Dr. Brade, "You''ll assist me."


    Upon hearing this, Dr. Brade was somewhat excited at the prospect of being Arabe''s assistant.


    "Find another doctor to coordinate with you."


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, Brade said, ¡°No problem!"


    When Bard returned from his call, he found a group of doctors crowded in the observation room,


    asionally gasping in amazement.


    "I wouldn''t believe it if I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, such a young, beautiful and skilled doctor."


    ¡°The key is her decisiveness and precision. They are superior to ours."


    ¡°Watching her perform the surgery, I was reminded of the old professor at our hospital. If he were still


    here, he''d do everything he could to keep her."


    "What''s her background that even Brade is willing to assist her?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All I know is that she''s confident in performing a surgery that even Brade couldn''t guarantee, and she


    rates her odds at 95%."


    "What did you say? Did she sound so sure?"


    Bard gathered quite a bit of information from their conversations. Walking in, he saw his niece indeed


    performing surgery in the next room.


    He inquired about the situation from the people around him, then watched his niece busily operating


    through the ss wall.


    When Arabepletely removed the liver, Brade and another doctor quickly connected the stomach


    and intestines to the artificial blood vessels of the liver, ensuring a smooth bload flow.


    Arabe skillfully excised the tumor from the liver under a temperature of 4¡ãC. The entire process was


    smooth.


    "I can''t believe it."


    "I witnessed it myself, but if I were to perform this surgery, I wouldnt be able to do it as smoothly and


    effectively as her."


    ¡°Who is she, really? She managed to remove the tumorpletely without damaging the liver function"


    "She must be someone significant!"


    "She actually dared to perform such a surgery."


    Listening to the praises of the crowd, Bard naturally realized the difficulty of the operation. He hadn''t


    expected his young niece, with her kindness and dedication to medicine, to save her grandfather and


    then a stranger.


    Time ticked by.


    Arabe had entered the operating room without bringing anything. At this moment, her phone was


    vibrating again and again in her backpack, sending a humming sound from the locker.


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering the call, Romeo couldn''t help but worry.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    What was keeping her busy?


    Wasn''t she supposed to call him after her grandpa''s surgery and lunch?


    What time was it now?


    Did she go for a nap?


    Remembering how Arabe had endured such a long flight to Dawnstar and immediately plunged


    herself into saving lives, Romeo didn''t bother her further. But his mind was filled with thoughts of her.


    Arabe''s focus was unyielding. What was originally a 10-hour operation, shepleted in just six


    hours. The patient''s blood loss during the entire procedure was only about 500 milliliters, and his liver


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    was without blood supply for two hours.


    Everyone at the hospital waspletely astounded!


    In this operation, led by Arabe, three doctors sessfully repaired the arteries, hepatic veins, portal


    veins, inferior vena cava, and other blood vessels. The liver retention reached 98%, and the liver


    function was normal.


    Not only Dr. Brade and another surgeon were amazed and thrilled, but all the doctors in the


    observation room also cheered!


    They were all deeply impressed and benefited greatly from observing such a lengthy operation.


    When Arabe came out of the operating room, the woman rushed up to ask about her father''s


    condition. Upon hearing that his liver function could bepletely preserved and the operation was


    sessful, she broke down in tears and knelt before Arabe.


    Arabe tried to help her up, but she was crying her eyes out. She was insistent on expressing her


    gratitude to Arabe.


    The other doctors in the observation room surrounded Arabe, inquiring about her background,


    praising her medical skills, and asking about her future ns.


    Seeing his niece being surrounded by so many people, Bard couldn''t help but say, ¡°Would you all mind


    stepping aside? My niece needs to change her clothes. She''s been operating for such a long time, and


    she''s tired."


    Everyone turned to look at the man standing on the other side of the crowd. He was a formidable figure


    that no one in the country didn''t recognize.


    ¡°Mr. Bard"


    ¡°Mr. Bard, she''s your niece?"


    "The genes of the Griffith family are really good. Everyone in your family is so outstanding and


    excellent."


    Arabe nodded at her uncle, who had helped her out of the crowd, and went to the changing room to


    remove her surgical gown and sterilize herself.


    The woman from Dawnstar who had been kneeling on the ground, with the help of others, stood up and


    looked at Bard in disbelief.


    Bard noticed her gaze and looked back, also somewhat surprised.


    Janice?


    One of the group directors. They often met, but their positions were different. At yesterday''s board


    meeting, only she and a few other old directors voted against.


    Janice asked Bard in disbelief if the woman earlier was his niece. His real niece? She had never heard


    him mention it before.


    Bard told her that she was indeed his niece who he had recently found. He asked her not to spread the


    word.


    Janice nodded repeatedly, tears streaming down her face again. She told Bard that without Arabe,


    her father would have been long gone.


    She couldn''t believe that this miracle-working doctor was Bard''s own niece. What a coincidence.


    Bard gave her a fewforting words. He was surprised to hear that she had information about the


    inner workings of thepany. She promised to email him the details that night.


    Bard didn''t expect this unexpected gain. It was all thanks to Arabe.


    Seeing that his beloved niece hade out, Bard told Janice that his niece hadn''t eaten anything


    since noon and had even performed two surgeries.


    Upon hearing this, Janice felt guilty. She thanked Arabe again and promised to meet Bard that


    evening.


    Arabe was a bit confused. Did they know each other?


    It wasn''t until her uncle introduced Janice that she understood their rtionship.


    Seeing that the sky outside was already dark, probably around seven or eight o''clock, Bard suggested,


    ¡°Let''s go out for dinner, and I''ll show you the night view of Dawnstar.¡¯

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    ¡°Alright."


    Arabe was indeed hungry, but more than that, she was tired. She got into the car and quickly drifted


    off to sleep.


    Seeing her so exhausted, Bard remembered what Sampson had once said about the tough times she


    had gone through. His heart ached for her.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Arabe was awakened by Bard''s soft voice. She looked


    around to find that they had arrived at a beautiful hilltop restaurant overlooking the night sky of


    Dawnstar.


    The restaurant manager personally opened the car door for her. Arabe responded briefly.


    Bard looked at her with a hint of admiration in his eyes, ¡®I didn''t expect your French to be so good."


    It was even better than Serena''s.


    When Serena had a whim to learn French, he had hired a top-notchnguage tutor for her. But


    surprisingly, her pronunciation wasn''t as good as Be''s.


    Seemed like his niece had many virtues waiting to be discovered.


    Arabe looked at the night view below and suddenly remembered her promise to call Romeo after


    dinner.


    Was he still waiting?


    "Uncle Bard, you go in first. I need to make a call."


    ¡°Alright- Without asking any more questions, Bard handed the car keys to the parking attendant and


    went in.


    Arabe took out her mobile phone from her backpack, only to find several missed calls: from her


    parents, friends, subordinates, and also Romeo.


    She called Romeo back first. He picked up almost immediately, ¡°Are you awake?"


    ¡°How did you know I was sleeping?" Arabe thought he knew about her nap in the car, but she soon


    realized he was referring to her afternoon nap.


    When he found out she hadn''t eaten since noon and had performed two surgeries, Romeo said


    sympathetically, ¡°After you eat and get home to rest, I''ll call you."


    Eating something was the most important thing now.


    Arabe heard the automated voice in the cabin on his end and immediately guessed what was


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    happening, ¡°Are you on a ne? Coming to Dawnstar?"


    Private nes allow phone calls.


    Romeo didn''t expect her to quess so quickly. Fearing she might get angry, he quickly exined, "I just


    happen to have some business in Dawnstar."


    He was not shirking his responsibilities.


    "Oh." Arabe chuckled with interest. She knew this guy couldn''t resist following her, "Alright, when you


    get here, take me around if you have the time."


    Romeo couldn''t believe what he was hearing, his eyes lighting up with happiness, ¡®Alright, I''ll take you


    around.


    Go eat first"


    ¡°Sure."


    After hanging up the call, Arabe noticed the restaurant manager still waiting for her not far away, his


    face bearing a respectful and polite smile.


    "Ms. Be, this is the first time I''ve seen Mr. Bard bring ady to dine here. Mr. Bard is a rare


    gentleman, handsome, gentle, and loyal."


    Arabe cut him off before he could finish, "I''m his niece."


    The restaurant manager was taken aback for a few seconds before quickly correcting himself, "He''s


    also a great uncle! I dare say, he''s the best uncle in the world, bar none."


    "Oh, so isn''t Mr. Sampson good?"


    Caught off guard, the manager quickly replied, "No, no, no, Mr. Sampson is also very good."


    ¡°Enough. Just show me the way."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    The mountain top restaurant was a single-storeyed structure, made predominantly of ss, giving it a


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    chic and elegant appearance. Every table offered its customers a window seat, ensuring a


    mesmerizing view of the enchanting night.


    The restaurant didn''t have any private suites, so Bard had positioned himself by the window. When


    Arabe walked in after finishing her phone call, he handed her the menu, saying, "You choose the


    food"


    Arabe skimmed through the menu, which was full of delicacies, and asked, ¡°Any dietary restrictions,


    Uncle Bard?"


    ¡°None whatsoever, I can eat anything."


    Arabe ordered a few dishes and after cing the order, she started replying to other messages.


    Ten minutester.


    The food started to arrive.


    Bard watched as Arabe devoured the food with apparent delight,pletely devoid of any etiquette.


    His gaze softened once more.


    She was indeed unique.


    ¡°Eat up,¡¯ he said, smiling as he helped her with the food.


    "Sir, ma''am, your order isplete. Enjoy your meal,¡¯ the waiter said, bowing before leaving.


    Bard looked at Arabe surprisingly, "Is that all you ordered?"


    That seemed like very little.


    ¡°It''s a waste if we can''t finish it."


    Bard started tough, reaching for the pad when Arabe stopped him, "Uncle Bard, we really can''t


    finish it all.


    We cane back another time for the other dishes. We don''t have to eat it all now.


    ¡°This is the first time I''m treating you.¡± Bard was cut off when the lights in the restaurant suddenly went


    out.


    "A power outage?"


    "Why does this restaurant always have a power outage?"


    "They charge so much. Can''t they invest in a better power supply?"


    Several customers startedining.


    Suddenly, Arabe heard a whistling sound near her ear. She quickly dodged to avoid a gleaming


    dagger.


    ¡°Be, be careful!"


    In the darkness, a few figures dressed in ck, their faces covered with ck masks, rushed towards


    Arabe with daggers. Arabe grabbed a chair to block them, threw it at them, and wrapped two of


    them in a tablecloth.


    The tter of falling items from the table startled the customers, "What''s happening?"


    Arabe picked up a steak knife from the fallen items on the table, shed it across the tablecloth,


    revealing a red gash to the spectators.


    "Be!" Bard threw his chair at the man behind Arabe, but before he could react, several figures


    approached him from behind, short swords in their hands.


    The customers panicked, hiding in the corners, relying on the moonlight to watch a man and a woman


    fight off a dozen men in ck.


    ¡°Who are they? What is happening?"


    A customer tremblingly took out his phone and turned on the shlight. Seeing the light, the men in


    ck instantly turned murderous and flung a dagger at him!


    The customer turned a ghastly white.


    Before the dagger could reach him, Arabe threw a te at the dagger, knocking it off its course,


    saving the man''s life.


    As the men in ckunched another attack at Arabe, she deftly used the steak knife in her hand to


    fend off three of them in a matter of seconds.


    Bard was surprised at his niece''s agility and proficiency. It reminded him of Mr. Bryant, whom he had


    met many years ago in another ce.


    It was not just her stance, but also her skills that seemed eerily familiar.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    At that moment, another shiny knife was thrust towards Bard. Swiftly, Bard countered, pinning the knife


    against the man¡¯s throat and demanded in a cold voice, "Who sent you?"


    More reinforcements lunged at Bard. Seeing their persistence, Bard had no choice but to take them


    down.


    Perhaps the men in ck realized they were losing, they exchanged nces, nodded, and suddenly,


    the chandeliers in the diner came crashing down.


    "Ah, it hit someone"


    ¡°Help"


    ¡°Someone got hit by a chandelier, call 911."


    Seven or eight men in ck were beaten to a pulp by Arabe. They threw a smoke bomb and


    escaped through a broken window.


    Amidst the thick smoke, there were screams, cries, and pleas for help.


    Arabe chose not to give chase, instead she followed the noises, only to find a young woman whose


    head was hit by a chandelier, her face covered in blood.


    Her boyfriend was terrified, ¡°Aurelie, wake up. Don''t scare me.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dont move her.¡± Arabe picked up her purse from the debris, intending to take out her first aid kit, but


    then realized she had left it at the hospital.


    She asked several customers to shine their phone lights for her while she crouched down, first treating


    Aurelie''s wounds.


    Aurelie''s forehead was embedded with shards of the chandelier. It was a horrifying sight.


    "What are you doing? Can you save Aurelie? Are you a doctor? Can a doctor be so young?¡± Aurelie''s


    boyfriend watched Arabe in disbelief, ¡°Is Aurelie badly injured? Is she going to die? I don''t want her


    to die. Can you save her? What are you doing now?"


    ¡°Keep quiet.¡± Arabe cleaned Aurelie''s wounds.


    Aurelie moaned in pain, seeming to be suffering greatly.


    "Be gentle. She''s in pain. Please be gentle!¡± Aurelie¡¯s boyfriend was almost in tears.


    The customers around them were also frightened, none dared to watch such a bloody scene.


    Blood continued to flow from Aurelie¡¯s head. Aurelie''s boyfriend cried, ¡°She''s still bleeding. The


    bleeding hasn''t stopped. She''s still bleeding! Please save her. you must save her!"


    ¡°If you keep crying, I''m going to throw you out."


    Arabe¡¯s expression was cold, and her voice even colder. Aurelie''s boyfriend was scared into silence,


    temporarily forgetting his tears.


    Bard chased after the men to the outside of the diner, only to find that the staff had already been


    injured and fallen. He made a call, and when he came back, he found his niece treating someone.


    The victim was covered in blood, and the customers around them were shivering with fear, closing their


    eyes.


    Only his niece seemed calm, methodically treating the girl''s wounds.


    What kind of person was she?


    The men in ck who attacked earlier were skilled, yet she handled them with ease.


    Her moves even resembled those of the famous Mr. Bryant.


    Whether it was her skills or her mental strength, she hadpletely surprised him within a day.


    Arabe took out a bottle of medicine from her bag, crushed a pill, and sprinkled it on the girl''s wound.


    "Wha-what are you."


    Hearing Aurelie''s pained cries, her boyfriend questioned again, "What are you giving her?"


    Arabe lifted her icy gaze, scaring the boy into swallowing his words.


    After applying the medicine, Arabe quickly bandaged Aurelie''s wound and said, ¡°Take her to the


    hospital."


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± Aurelie¡¯s boyfriend held his girlfriend tightly and asked anxiously.


    ¡°If you get her there within half an hour, she''ll live.¡±

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    The moment Aurelie''s boyfriend heard, he hastily scooped up his girlfriend and left.


    Arabe grabbed her bag and walked out of the crowd, Bard softly asked, ¡®Are you hurt?"


    ¡°They''re no match for me.¡± Arabe looked up and asked, "Uncle Bard, do you know who they are?"


    ¡°Not sure, could be some enemies of mine."


    ¡°Well, we''ll have to look into that."


    Bard was surprised to see Arabe¡¯s eyes remain calm and serene. Just how strong must her mental


    fortitude be, how courageous, to maintain such a nonchnt expression?


    What had she been through, who had she learned from, to possess such awe-inspiring power and


    ability?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was careless. I didn''t bring any backup today, thought we could enjoy a quiet meal."


    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and his niece didn''t get to finish her meal.


    Thinking about how she only had a few bites, he felt guilty.


    ¡°Let me take you to another restaurant."


    "No need, I''ll just have something at home."


    It was a pity about the dishes they didn¡¯t get to try. The red wine-braised beef, pan-fried foie gras,


    bouibaisse, and so on.


    She hadn''t had a single bite.


    "I''ll have it made," Bard called his home chef, ordering them to prepare the most representative dishes


    in the shortest time possible, adamant that his beloved niece should eat to her heart''s content.


    On the way home.


    Arabe suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Uncle Bard, I left something at the hospital. Are we passing by? If we are, I''d like to pick it up."


    ¡°What did you forget, I''ll go get it."


    "I''ll go and check on Grandpa while I''m there."


    After all, that acupuncture kit was a gift from Romeo.


    She felt ufortable without it.


    When Bard heard about her forgotten acupuncture kit, he knew how important these tools were to


    medical practitioners. They needed to have them at all times, or they felt uneasy.


    He could understand, so he drove to the hospital entrance, ¡°Then let me apany you up."


    "No need, you can wait here."


    "Then you go quickly ande back."


    ¡°Okay."


    As Arabe got out of the car, she immediately messaged her subordinates to investigate who had


    been at the restaurant before the power outage, the chandelier was definitely tampered with in


    advance.


    Meanwhile, Bard in the car was also making a call to his men.


    ¡°Check if any of those gangs have been acting out."


    The man on the phone immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Bard, has anything happened? Are you alright?"


    "Have you ever seen me in trouble?"


    ¡°Well, that''s true."


    ¡°Tonight Be and I were at a restaurant. A group of people attacked us without reason." Bard briefly


    recounted the incident.


    The man on the phone spected, "Could they have targeted you? But when they saw Ms. Be''s


    agile moves, they retreated and quickly evacuated."


    ¡°They''ve been stabbed multiple times. They won''t get far. Check along the way, catch them, and


    interrogate them well."


    "Yes, Mr. Bard."


    After ending the call, Bard looked ahead, his eyes a bit more profound.


    Arabe then ordered her men, "Those people are seriously injured. They won''t get far. Catch them,


    and we must get some answers."


    "Yes, boss."

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Arabe entered the hospital, making her way to the surgery level, and retrieved her first aid kit from


    the locker room. She then took the elevator up to the VIP floor to check on her grandfather.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, she sensed something was off.


    The hallway was eerily quiet with no one in sight, and a faint scent ofvender lingered in the air.


    She immediately grabbed a piece of mint candy from her bag, unwrapped it, and let it dissolve in her


    mouth before cautiously moving forward.


    The nurses at the reception desk were all slumped over, seemingly asleep.


    Arriving at her grandfather''s room, she peered through the room''s small window and saw a person


    injecting an unknown substance into her grandfather''s arm.


    Swiftly kicking the door open, Arabe lunged at the intruder.


    The person was quick to respond, blocking her attack.


    Under the faint moonlight, Arabe recognized the man. It was Mr. Elliot!


    She had not expected to bump into Mr. Elliot, her uncle''s right-hand man, in such a situation.


    "Well, since you''ve asked for it, you can keep your grandfatherpany in the afterlife!¡± Mr. Elliot


    quickly pulled out a small knife and lunged at Arabe.


    Arabe easily sidestepped the attack, utterly shocked that Mr. Elliot, her uncle''s trusted aide, had such


    a hidden side!


    "Who are you, really? What did you inject into my grandfather?"


    ¡°You can ask him in the underworld!"


    Mr. Elliot was incredibly skilled, and Arabe found it hard to believe that a man in his sixties or


    seventies could move with such agility.


    His strength was also superior to others his age. Just one of his blows carried enough force for


    Arabe to feel the sharp wind it created.


    Seeing that Mr. Elliot was not going to speak, Arabe decided to take action.


    In the dimly lit room, the person on the bed slowly opened his eyes, watching the agile girl who seemed


    to be fighting off the intruder.


    Just as he was about to get a closer look, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Grandpa. Arabe turned around to see that Darren seemed to be poisoned.


    Seeing that he couldn''t ovee Arabe, Mr. Elliot decided to aim his knife at Darren.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe quickly pulled the bed towards herself, providing Mr. Elliot with an opportunity to escape via


    the balcony.


    "Grandpa.


    Arabe had no intention of giving chase. cing her slender fingers on Darren''s wrist, she could tell


    he was severely poisoned.


    Bard was quietly waiting in the car.


    As time ticked by and Arabe did not return, he considered calling her. Suddenly, he realized he did


    not have her number.


    It was an oversight on his part. He should have saved her number right from the start.


    Exiting the car, he headed towards the hospital''s ward. As soon as he reached the VIP floor, a few


    nurses rushed towards him, crying and trying to exin what had happened.


    "Speak one at a time. No need to rush." Bard could barely understand what they were trying to say


    through their wailing.


    "We have no idea what happened. All of a sudden, we felt very sleepy. When we woke up, we realized


    something had happened to the patient."


    Hearing that his father was in trouble, Bard immediately rushed towards the room. The door was wide


    open, and he saw Arabe administering an injection to Darren, who soon coughed up a mouthful of


    blood.


    The room was a mess, clearly indicating that a fight had taken ce.


    "Be, what happened?" Bard hurriedly asked.


    "Uncle Bard, Mr. Elliot who you left to take care of Grandpa is not who you think he is.¡± Arabe


    exined the situation to her uncle.


    Bard could hardly believe that Mr. Elliot, who had been a faithful servant to their family for years, could


    do such a thing.


    Why would he harm his father?


    Who was behind this?

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    "The medicine Mr. Elliot injected into Grandpa,bined with the one on the infusion drip, could create


    a deadly poison."


    As Arabe said this, she lifted her gaze to look at Bard, "This implies that either Mr. Elliot is medically


    knowledgeable, or he is guided by a highly skilled person. Whoever conceived this plot possesses


    medical and pharmacological expertise far beyond an average doctor."


    Upon hearing this, Bard became more solemn.


    "Grandpa is even more fragile than before, and he''ll have to rely on medication for gradual recovery,


    Arabe continued and looked at the man on the hospital bed, "It might take several days for him to


    wake up."


    If it were not for her pushing the poison out of Darren''s body in time, they might be staring at his lifeless


    body at this very moment.


    That was why she chose to stay and save Darren instead of pursuing Mr. Elliot.


    ¡°I was careless to assume that leaving Mr. Elliot here would ensure absolute safety¡± Bard admitted, his


    voice filled with regret.


    Trust, it seemed, could be the sharpest de.


    ¡°If it wasn''t for your timely appearance and your discovery of Mr. Elliot''s plot, as well as your efforts to


    rid your Grandpa''s body of the poison, he might have." Bard''s voice trailed off, his gaze falling on


    Darren, a heavy weight seeming to press on his heart.


    At that moment, a young man apanied by a team of bodyguards hurried in, "Mr. Bard."


    Bard lifted his gaze, "Let me introduce you. This is Gordon, my most trusted man"


    Arabe looked at the young man who had just entered. He appeared to be in his early twenties,


    handsome with a determined and astute look in his eyes.


    Being trusted by her uncle at such a young age indicated his exceptional capabilities.


    Arabe gave him a nod, and Gordon respectfully addressed her, "Ms. Be"


    "I''ll stay here tonight, you take Be home," Bard instructed Gordon.


    "Yes, sir"


    ¡°Uncle Bard, I should stay here too, in case any emergency happens,¡¯ Arabe offered.


    ¡°You flew the ne to my airstrip after the pilot got into an ident, performed two surgeries, dealt with


    the intruders, saved a stranger''s life, and now you''ve saved your grandfather. "


    Gordon was amazed at Be''s capabilities. She wasn''t like any spoileddy from rich families.


    ¡°Uncle Bard, don''t feel guilty. Whether I came or not, these things would have happened. It was just a


    coincidence that I was there. What we can do now is to find out who is behind all this and restore


    peace to our lives."


    Bard looked at Arabe with admiration, "You''re right. We must find the person behind this. Gordon,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    after you take Be home, investigate who Mr. Elliot has been in contact with recently."


    "Yes, sir; Gordon nodded, then turned to Arabe, "Ms. Be, please."


    ¡°Hold on."


    Arabe walked over to the bedside table where a medical record and a pen were ced. She took the


    pen and began to doodle on the nk page.


    Bard and Gordon watched her, both at a loss for what she was doing.


    Arabe drew a pattern on the nk page and handed it to Bard, "When I fought with Mr. Elliot, I


    noticed this pattern below his corbone, close to his heart."


    Bard took a look and saw a menacing, ferocious wolf''s head.


    "Is he part of the Mafia Rock?"


    Gordon was surprised. He didn''t expect Mr. Elliot to have such a significant background. But they had


    always maintained a non-interference policy with the Mafia Rock. Why would they send Mr. Elliot to


    harm Darren?


    ¡°Be, I didn''t know you were such a good artist." Bard was amazed at the lifelike drawing of the wolf''s


    head.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    ¡°Uncle Bard, you''re too kind. But I''m not sure if this Wolf-head is Mr. Elliot''s real identity, or if he''s trying


    to mislead us by putting up a front," Arabe pondered.


    Upon hearing this, Gordon also found it to be a reasonable doubt.


    Their dealings with the Mafia Rock had always been straightforward. Everyone minding their own


    business. If Mr. Elliot was deliberately disguising himself to frame them, it wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Bard realized that his niece was quite astute. No wonder the family had nothing but praise for her.


    "I''ll keep an eye out. You should go rest, Bard advised.


    ¡°Alright, call me if anythinges up."


    Arabe stepped out of the hospital room, Gordon gave Bard a nod before hurrying to catch up with


    Arabe.


    In the car.


    Arabe texted her subordinates. (Check if there''s a food stand near the T Desert, run by a middle-


    aged woman with a sick son in the hospital, and a good-for-nothing husband]


    Her henchman sent back a photo with dark circles under his eyes. [Boss, aren''t you sleeping yet? Look


    at my dark circles.]


    Arabe was speechless.


    [Boss. does anyone really sell food near the desert? Wouldn''t customers get a mouthful of sand with


    each gust of wind?]


    Arabe suddenly looked thoughtful. Was everything, including her grandfather''s injury, all part of a


    premeditated n?


    Who was trying to harm her grandfather?


    who had he offended?


    [I need results ASAP]


    [Sure thing, boss. But about that eye cream for dark circles, could you send me a couple more bottles.


    Some girls called me ¡®uncle¡¯ today, can you believe it? At my age, she must be blind.]


    Arabe didn''t know what to say.


    On the other side.


    Jack and his crew had caught several injured men in ck. He cut the tendons of one of them with a


    knife.


    ¡°You dare to harm our boss. I think you''re tired of living."


    The man in ck screamed in pain, never expecting to be caught by Jack''s gang.


    At that point, another group of masked men came charging in under the moonlight.


    "We need these men.¡± The man in the silver maskmanded, his mask gleaming coldly in the


    moonlight.


    "You talking to me?" Jack looked at the man disdainfully. "We caught them. If you have the guts,e


    and take them."


    The man in the silver mask said coldly, "You should find out that in all of Dawnstar, there is no one we


    can''t get."


    ¡°Well, today I''ll teach you a lesson, and you''ll learn that there''s always a bigger fish," Jack retorted,


    quickly making his move. The man in the silver mask instantly blocked him.


    The men in ck were confused about what was happening.


    The man in the silver mask was Bard''s man, but who were these brash people and why were they


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    trying to capture them.


    They saw an opportunity to escape.


    Just as the men in ck were about to slip away, Jack put his knife to one of their necks, "Did I say you


    could leave?"

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    "Don''ty a finger on them!" The silver-masked man, fearful of losing his leads, warned with an


    intensified tone, "These people are needed by our boss. If you don''t want to end up six feet under,


    hand them over peacefully"


    Jack sneered, "No matter who he is, he''d have to make way for my boss. Your boss is insignificant in


    buried will be you."


    The silver-masked man didn''t expect such audacity in Dawnstar. He swallowed his anger and asked,


    "Who exactly is your boss?"


    "Your daddy."


    Jack took another swing and ordered his henchmen, "Take them away. I can handle these punks


    myself.


    Seeing those men being led away, the silver-masked man seethed with rage, "You''re asking for it!"


    Gordon pulled up to the mansion, "Ms. Be, it''s gettingte. You should get some rest."


    ¡°Thank you for the ride."


    Arabe stepped out of the car, greeted by the security guard at the main entrance, "Ms. Be."


    "Still working at this hour?"


    "It''s my shift tonight"


    Arabe nodded, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Inside the mansion.


    A few maids rushed forward as Arabe walked in, "Ms. Be, dinner is ready. Pleasee with us"


    Arabe hadn''t expected them to stay up thiste for her, let alone the extravagant spread that her


    uncle had ordered.


    ¡°If there''s anything not to your liking, Ms. Be, please let us know.¡¯ The man in the chef''s uniform


    smiled politely, "My name is Arthur"


    ¡°You can call me Bowen,¡¯ a plump man grinned warmly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe smiled back, ¡°Did you two prepare this meal?"


    "Yes, we did."


    ¡°Please, enjoy."


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe nced at the clock- half past midnight, "You should go rest now."


    "We''re not tired."


    Both chefs stood by, eager to hear Arabe''s feedback.


    Arabe picked up a piece of fish but paused just before taking a bite.


    Both chefs tensed up.


    "Is it not to your liking, Ms. Be?"


    "We can make something else."


    Arabe¡¯s eyes softened, "It smells wonderful. It just reminded me of my mother."


    The two chefs exhaled in relief, having feared Arabe didn''t like it.


    They saw Arabe eat the meat, veggies, soup, and even finish the spaghetti.


    ¡°Everything is perfect. There''s nothing to improve.¡± Arabe wiped her lips with a napkin, grabbed her


    bag and said, ¡°I''ll leave the cleaning to you."


    "Not a problem, Ms. Be. Get some rest."


    "Yes, goodnight."


    "Goodnight""


    As Arabe ascended the stairs, she suddenly steadied herself on the railing, pausing for a moment


    before she continued upstairs.


    At 1:30 am, the light in Arabe¡¯s room went out.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    In a while, a group of men stealthily intruded into her room. Bathed in the dim moonlight, they saw the


    girl on the bed, sound asleep. Her long eyshes cast shadows on her cheeks, making her look as


    beautiful as a porcin doll.


    She was a real beauty. What a pity she won''t live to see the dawn.


    They each reached into their pockets and unsheathed their knives. A murderous glint shed in their


    eyes as they all lunged at her.


    In the blink of an eye, Arabe threw open her eyelids, swiftly wrapped their knives in her nket, and


    tossed them aside.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The lights flicked on at Arabe''s touch, illuminating the entire room.


    Arthur, Bowen, and the four maidservants never imagined they''d fall into a trap. Ms. Be remained


    unscathed and was even leisurely watching them.


    How could this be? They had used tenfold the dose of the sleeping drug.


    At this time, Arabe should be in a deep slumber, motionless.


    "Did you find out when you were eating the fish?" Arthur asked incredulously.


    Arabe curled her lips. The drug was child''s y to her. To even think of using it against her was an


    insult.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Elliot was the one who recruited you."


    That was why Arabe did not expose them at the dinner table. She chase to y along.


    If she had revealed the tampered fish then, the only suspects would have been the two cooks.


    But she yed their game and now, even the four maidens revealed themselves.


    "Mr. Elliot exposed his identity. You knew Uncle Bard would conduct a thorough investigation, so you


    decided to eliminate me, the obstacle, before he could."


    She had anticipated this possibility even before she returned home.


    "But how did you know Mr. Elliot had aplices?¡± Arthur asked nervously.


    ¡°Uncle Bard isn''t naive. If one wanted to nt someone close to him, he wouldn''t just ce one


    person. There must be someone working with Mr. Elliot, either within the house or outside. Now we


    know."


    "Missy, being too smart isn''t always a good thing."


    ¡°Neither is being overconfident"


    Arabe quickly attacked. Arthur could barely fend off a few blows before getting hit in the chest.


    He stared at Arabe in disbelief. How could a young girl pack such a punch? She didn''t even use a


    weapon, yet her punch felt like a stab to his heart.


    Seeing this, Bowen once again drew a small knife from his pocket. But before he could strike Arabe,


    she disarmed him and wounded his shoulder.


    The four maidservants were clearly no match for Arabe either.


    ¡°Who are you?" Bowen held his bleeding shoulder and red at the young girl.


    Her skills obviously came from special training.


    This made him recall a famous figure from years ago. However, that person was older and had long


    retired.


    Her skills were half simr, half different.


    Who was she?


    She couldn''t possibly be just a simple rich girl.


    Just then, Gordon arrived with two teams of bodyguards, splitting up to surround the vi. The bedroom


    door was kicked open, revealing a team of bodyguards. The other team entered from the balcony.


    All possible escape routes were cut off.


    ¡°Gordon?"


    Arthur and the others didn''t expect Gordon to arrive with reinforcements. Did Arabe tip him off?


    "Ms. Be said someone poisoned her food. She asked me to bring men up as soon as her room lights


    up. I didn''t expect it to be you traitors," Gordonmanded, ¡°Take them away."


    Bowen scoffed. They hade prepared to kill!


    He nodded at his aplices. They each threw a handful of white powder into the air.


    The white powder cascaded down, nketing the room like snowfall.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    "Since we''re after your life, it''s impossible for us to get caught in the crossfire,¡± Arthur smirked


    confidently. "No matter how many of you there are, if you run into us, you''re out of luck."


    "We''ll see who''s out of luck, Arabe retorted, her eyes dancing with excitement.


    Ten seconds passed.


    Twenty seconds passed.


    Then half a minute.


    Arthur couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw Arabe and Gordon untouched.


    How could this be?


    Weren''t they supposed to be affected within five seconds?


    Arabe smirked, "Didn''t the one who sold you these powders tell you who made them?"


    Of course, they did!


    The vendor imed they were personally made by Ms. Aria!


    There was no way they could be faulty.


    Could he have been sold a fake?


    ¡°Take them down!"


    As soon as Gordon finished speaking, Bowen and his gang began to resist.


    Arabe watched from the sidelines. Spotting someone attempting to sneak attack Gordon, she kicked


    a fallen tissue box at him, hitting him square in the head.


    The man yelped in pain, and Gordon finally realized that Ms. Be had saved him.


    At that moment, Arabe appeared ethereal, like a divine being descended from heaven.


    For a moment, he waspletely awestruck.


    Another man tried to escape through the window, but Arabe swiftly picked up a small knife from the


    floor and threw it like a dart.


    The silver de whizzed past the man''s face and embedded itself into the curtain, causing him to


    nearly jump out of his skin.


    Within less than ten minutes, all of them were apprehended. To prevent them frommitting suicide,


    Gordon ordered their mouths to be gagged.


    ¡°Take them to the boss for disposal."


    When Gordon finished speaking, Arabe interrupted, "It''s toote now. Let Uncle Bard and


    Grandfather rest.


    We''ll report to them tomorrow."


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gordon respectfully epted themand, "First, let''s lock them up."


    Arthur and his gang were led away.


    Bowing slightly, Gordon said, "Ms. Be, I apologize for the disturbance."


    "Do I look disturbed?"


    Gordonughed. She indeed did not.


    Such a major event would have left any ordinarydy scared witless.


    Yet, Ms. Be looked as calm as ever, as though she didn''t care about these people at all.


    "Ms. Be, isn''t there something wrong with those white powders? My men and I inhaled quite a bit of


    it, but nothing happened."


    It was truly miraculous.


    "Before you guys arrived, I had lit some rose incense."


    Arabe''s statement made Gordon realize the faint scent of roses in the air.


    So, it was the scent of the roses that saved them.


    "How did you know they were going to sprinkle that powder? And how did you know how to counter it?"


    "I guessed."


    If they hadn''t sprinkled the powder, the rose scent wouldn''t have harmed them anyway. Even if they


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    inhaled a lot, it wouldn''t matter.


    "You''ve had a long day too. Go back and rest.¡± Arabe nced at the time. It was already past two in


    the morning.


    Half an hourter.


    When Arabe came out after her bath, she found that Gordon had cleaned the entire room.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Gordon eyed Arabe as she emerged in her white pajamas, his gaze quickly darting away.


    "Miss Be, I''ll stand guard outside tonight. You should get some rest."


    ¡°There''s no need,¡¯ she dismissed, ¡°Even if ten more showed up, they wouldn''t be a match for me. Go


    home"


    ¡°I''ll leave you to rest then, Miss Be." Gordon closed the door, with his heart fluttering like a


    hummingbird.


    The next morning, Arabe woke to find Gordon dozing by her bedroom door.


    "Why didn''t you go home?"


    "Miss Be, you''re awake.¡± Gordon straightened up immediately, "I couldn''t rest until I knew you were


    safe. I''ll go report to Mr. Bard now.


    Arabe found the boy''s loyalty surprising and gave him a nod of approval.


    In the absence of six men, the mansion was steeped in anxiety.


    At breakfast, Arabe noticed the servants¡¯ unease, their fear palpable.


    It seemed her presence had disrupted the peace of the household.


    Seeing their apprehension, Arabe spoke in a calming tone, ¡°Don''t be scared. Have a seat and join


    me."


    Her words, however, brought tears to the servants¡¯ eyes. They weren''t hungry. They were scared that


    Arabe wouldbel them as traitors and have Gordon arrest them.


    "Miss Be, I hope the breakfast I made is to your liking."


    After Arabe had eaten the dinner prepared by Arthur and Bowenst night, they were arrested.


    So, this morning, no one dared to make her breakfast.


    In the end, it was Abbey who gathered the courage.


    Terrified that if Miss Be found it unsatisfactory, she might be next.


    "Miss Be, are Arthur and the others really traitors?" A servant asked.


    ¡°Last night, I saw Gordon surrounding the mansion and taking away Arthur and five others. Someone


    said they were traitors.


    "Miss Be, are they spies nted by the enemy close to the master?"


    Several pairs of eyes were fixed on Arabe. The servants were waiting her answer.


    Arabe replied with a simple ¡®yes; and continued eating.


    The servants were in disbelief.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They never would have thought that Arthur, Bowen, and the others, who seemed so loyal, harbored ill


    intentions.


    And Mr. Elliot.


    They hadn''t seen Mr. Elliot sincest night.


    Could it be that Mr. Elliot was also a traitor?


    "Miss Be, will Mr. Elliot return?" A servant asked timicdly.


    Mr. Elliot was their pir.


    What if he didn''t return?


    "He''s noting back,¡± Arabe said.


    The servants were unaware of what had happened at the hospitalst night.


    But from Arabe''s words, they could guess something had happened, one of them muttered, "I didn''t


    expect this from Mr. Elliot. he risked his life to protect Mr. Bard, and Mr. Bard trusted him


    wholeheartedly."


    "Mr. Elliot saved my uncle?" Arabe asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The servant nodded, "Back then, a gang tried to attack Mr. Bard. Mr. Elliot took a knife for him. If the


    knife had gone just a millimeter deeper, Mr. Elliot wouldn''t have survived. If it weren''t for Mr. Elliot


    buying them time, Mr.


    Bard might not have escaped."


    At this point, Arabe''s phone vibrated. It was a call from one of her subordinates.


    "Boss, half a year ago, there was indeed a food stall near the T desert, run by a woman. But she left


    after about a month. Locals say she was an outsider, and no one knows where she went. Usually,


    locals don''t set up stalls there because of the sandstorms. When the woman set up her stall, some


    kind-hearted people warned her, but she seemed adamant about staying there."


    Arabe¡¯s eyes darkened a bit. Just as she suspected, the story about the woman, her ipetent


    husband, and their sick child, was all a lie, a ploy to harm her grandfather. They probably retreated


    when her grandfather''s reinforcements arrived.


    "Keep investigating their whereabouts. Also, look into who knew about my grandparents¡¯ travel itinerary


    half a year ago."

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    This guy must have known exactly where Arabe''s grandparents were headed next, and had


    someone set up a stall there in advance.


    Perhaps all the dangers her grandparents encountered on the way were artificially created.


    After ending the call, several servants gazed at Arabe with anticipation. It took them a while before


    they finally said, "Ms. Be, only a select few knew the travel route your grandparents were taking."


    ¡°Who exactly?¡± Arabe was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect these servants to be in the know.


    "Just family members, and friends of your grandparents."


    ¡°Because of their extensive contacts, they had to deal with all sorts of obligations every time they went


    to a new ce, which would keep them from fully enjoying their trip."


    ¡°lL once heard your grandmother voicing such concerns to a few close friends, saying she didn''t want


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to deal with too many social obligations."


    "Tell me their names."


    Arabe took out her phone, ready to jot down the names, when her phone vibrated again. It was a call


    from Jack.


    "Boss, you''re definitely awake at this hour. I''m here to report!"


    ¡°We caught those men in ck, but they''re tight-lipped, refusing to say a single word. Luckily we had


    the medicine you left or they would have been dead by now."


    Jack gave them a good beating, and just as they were about to pass out, he hurriedly sprinkled the


    medicine Arabe had given him onto their wounds.


    Arabe could hear Jack panting slightly as he spoke, she casually said, "You need to start working


    out."


    ¡°Not now, boss."


    ¡°I want results as soon as possible"


    Before Jack could finish his sentence, he heard the busy tone.


    He had fought single-handedly against those silver-masked menst night, barely escaped, and then


    interrogated them till morning. He hadn''t slept or eaten a bite. Wasn''t it normal for him to be panting a


    bit?


    But hearing what the boss said, he asked one of his subordinates, "Do I need to start working out?"


    "What?" The subordinate looked at his abs, "Jack, I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    At the hospital.


    After hearing Gordon''s report, Bard couldn''t believe Arabe had gone through such a thrilling


    experiencest night. If it weren''t for her quick reflexes and intelligence, any ordinary person would


    have lost their life.


    "I will continue interrogating these men. They must know where Mr. Elliot is hiding, and who is behind


    all this."


    Bard nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Also, our men reported that a group of people took those men in ck awayst night. They were


    extremely arrogant,pletely disregarding us. They even said that whether my boss is spared or not,


    depends on their boss''s mood. If he''s not in a good mood, we would be the ones with no ce to bury


    our bodies."


    Upon hearing this, Bard was taken aback. Arrogant much?


    It had been a long time since someone in Dawnstar had dared to openly challenge him.


    "Sir, I will definitely find out who these arrogant men are, and get those men in ck back. You can rest


    assured."


    Seeing Gordon''s loyalty, Bard said, "You''ve been up all night quarding Be. Go back and rest. I''ll have


    the others handle the rest."


    ¡°Sir"


    "This is an order."


    Gordon knew that Bard was concerned about his health, but he wasn''t tired. He wanted to continue


    serving Bard.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    "There''s a lot of work that needs your personal touch, so you can''t just copse here."


    Upon hearing Bard''s words, Gordon expressed his gratitude, "Sir, I can handle it, but."


    ¡°I''ll be fine, someone wille to relieve me soon."


    Only then did Gordon leave with a sense of ease.


    Bard, looking at the figure lying on the hospital bed, pondered aver something, with a shadow of


    suspicion lingering in his mind about someone.


    Elsewhere.


    Upon seeing the photos and videos Erik sent her, tears welled up in Serena''s eyes instantly.


    These were glimpses of Martha''s new working environment.


    Seeing the once spirited Martha, now a waitress in a restaurant, tears inevitably streamed down


    Serena''s face.


    ¡°I''m off today and was out for lunch with a friend when I ran into Martha. I knew you''d be worried about


    her, so I took these without her knowing."


    ¡°None of the businesses under the Collins family''s umbre would hire her now, so she¡¯s been forced


    to work at this small diner. I saw the job posting outside. It said a waitress could make about $400 a


    month."


    Tears sprung to Serena''s eyes once again. Back in the day, Martha used to bring home more than ten


    thousand dors a month from the Collins family!


    If it wasn''t for Arabe''s heartless actions, Martha could still be a part of the Collins family, not having


    to endure such hardships.


    Just then, Erik sent another video.


    Upon opening it, Serena saw a cantankerous woman angrily hitting the table, ¡°Is this what I ordered?


    Are you blind or deaf? I clearly ordered meatloaf, and look at what you''ve served!"


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.¡± Martha apologized profusely, ¡°There were just too many orders. I got


    confused. I''m new here. Please forgive me."


    ¡°What does your being new have to do with me? I''m a paying customer here, and I shouldn''t have to


    put up with this! Bring me a new dish, for free!"


    "Ma''am, whether it''s free or not isn''t up to me." Martha exined, clearly in a bind.


    "Who are you calling ¡®ma''am¡¯? Look at yourself! You think I''m old?" The woman, infuriated, threw the


    water from her ss right at Martha''s face, "What are you waiting for, get out! Or do you want me to file


    aint?"


    Martha bowed and apologized profusely, finally leaving with the incorrect dish. As soon as she


    disappeared into the kitchen, a man who looked like the owner questioned her and berated her harshly.


    Watching this, Serena was filled with anger. All of this over a wrong order?


    She immediately called Erik, urging him to get Martha out of there and to stop her working in such a


    ce!


    In the end, Serena couldn''t just sit there and rushed to the restaurant, only to find out that Martha had


    already been let go. She was sitting in a small garden not far from the diner, her belongings at her feet.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her wet clothes had yet to dry, and she looked quite pitiful.


    Upon seeing her, Erik said in a heavy tone, ¡°Serena, you''re here. Martha worked all day, had all her


    pay deducted because of this incident, and was thrown out"


    "This is outrageous.¡± Serena clenched her fists, "This is outright bullying!"


    Upon hearing a familiar voice, Martha looked up and tears streamed down her face.


    Serena, too, began to cry. She draped her overcoat over Martha and held her close.


    Martha''s body was stiff. It was only then that Serena realized something was wrong. After inquiring, she


    found out that Martha had strained her back washing dishes all day at her previous job, and was fired


    for being too slow. She had finally found this job at the diner, only to be fired again for serving the


    wrong dish.


    "Martha, stop working. I''ll take care of you."


    ¡°No, I can''t let you do that. Just hearing you call me Martha is enough for me."


    As the two women cried and held each other, a glint of satisfaction shed in Erik''s eyes.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Inside the hospital.


    Bard gazed at the email arrived from Janice, a hint of depth coloring his eyes.


    Janice''s father had sessfully undergone a tumor removal while retaining all liver functions. In


    gratitude, Janice leaked some exclusive insider information to Bard.


    The reason she had been constantly opposing him in the group was due to the influence of another


    senior director. A man who was distantly rted to Bard, his uncle When Bard inherited the group from


    his father, a number of rtives had already held various positions within the group. Many hoped to


    see him step down, including his uncle Arlen.


    Bard had known about Arlen''s discontent with his leadership, but he had underestimated just how far


    Arlen was willing to go behind his back.


    Janice had detailed several incidents in the email, showing that she was acting under the instructions


    of Arlen.


    She also provided evidence to back up her ims.


    Meanwhile, Janice sat anxiously beside her father''s hospital bed.


    Since sending Bard the email the previous night, she had received no reply from him even by 9:30 in


    the morning.


    Knowing Bard, he was likely nning his countermove quietly, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    What she feared was being caught in the crossfire.


    As for Arlen, if he found out about Janice''s betrayal, he would surely make her life a living hell.


    Janice was tired of being manipted. She was prepared to die, but remembering her father''s recent


    sessful surgery, she didn''t want to drag him into this mess.


    Just then, Janice¡¯s phone rang, startling her. Upon seeing that it was Bard calling, she answered


    apprehensively.


    "Mr. Bard?" Her voice trembled slightly.


    "I''ve read your email, thank you for telling me all this," Bard''s voice was calm, as though he was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    capable of handling any disaster. "I''m well aware of my uncle''s character. I''ll handle this, and you won''t


    be implicated. Just act as if nothing has happened and continue following his orders."


    "But Mr. Bard." Janice was worried that Arlen''s orders would be increasingly unreasonable,


    putting Bard in a difficult position.


    ¡°[ can handle it."


    With the call ended, Janice felt a sense of relief. She had underestimated Bard''s magnanimity. Despite


    learning of Arlen¡¯s underhanded tactics, he had not only covered for her but also offered his help.


    With Bard''s reassurance, she knew she would be safe. Looking at her father, her eyes held a sense of


    relief and joy.


    At this moment, her phone buzzed with a bank notification. $12,500 had been withdrawn from her


    ount.


    Could it be the surgical fee charged by Dr. Bell?


    Such aplicated surgery and it cost only that much?


    She wondered if Dr. Bell had given her a friendly discount because of her connection with Mr. Bard.


    With this thought, she felt a surge of gratitude.


    Arabe transferred the money to her team for further research before calling Bard.


    "Uncle Bard, I''m heading to the hospital now. You should go home and get some rest."


    Bard had stayed up all night by the patient''s bedside, it was time for him to rest.


    "Be, you rarely visit Dawnstar. Take some time to explore and enjoy the city. I''ve arranged for people


    to look after things here,¡± Bard''s voice was gentle. ¡°Where would you like to go? I can have someone


    take you there."

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    "I don''t have a particr destination in mind, for now."


    Besides, Romeo would apany her. He had just texted her that his private jet hadnded at the


    McMllian Corporation hotel''s helipad in Dawnstar, promising to meet her as soon as he was done with


    work.


    Just a while ago, Arabe had warned him to get some rest ande overter in the evening.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t meet him.


    "You should rest at home and scout some tourist spots you''d like to visit. Once you''ve made up your


    mind, I will arrange for someone to escort you."


    With the behind-the-scenes culprit yet to be unearthed, Bard couldn''t spare time to be with his beloved


    niece.


    "Uncle Bard, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m grown up now. I can manage on my own."


    Arabe chatted with Bard for a bit before hanging up the phone.


    She had nned to visit the hospital to check on her grandfather. But as she just started walking, a


    loud crashing noise echoed from behind her.


    Turning around, she saw a massive billboard had fallen, hitting a passerby.


    Panic ensued among the onlookers, with screams piercing the air.


    The woman hit by the billboard fell unconscious immediately.


    Without wasting a second, Arabe rushed to lift the billboard, with a few passersby who had regained


    their senses joining her.


    ncing at the spot where the billboard was hung, Arabe noticed there was no space for a person to


    hide.


    Could the falling billboard be an ident?


    Nearby, some locals were chatting, theorizing that the billboard¡¯s fall might be rted to the massive


    storm a few days ago. There had been a simr incident at a nearby intersection earlier today, but


    luckily no one was hurt.


    Once the billboard was moved aside, the injured womany there, bloodied. Arabe immediately


    provided first aid right there in the street. A few good Samaritans had already called for an ambnce.


    As soon as Arabe finished administering first aid, the ambnce whisked the woman away.


    A few passersby, still in shock, asked Arabe if she was a doctor, and whether the woman would be


    okay, having lost so much blood.


    Arabe, looking in the direction of the departing ambnce, informed them that they might not be able


    to save her leg.


    After all, a billboard of that size falling directly on her lower body could lead to amputation.


    People expressed their regret,menting how the young woman was just starting her life when she lost


    her legs.


    Arabe looked at the billboard again. It seemed quite old. If it had been hanging for a long time without


    proper maintenance, coupled with the storm''s impact, it could indeed fall.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But what was strange was that the billboard fell just a few steps away from her. If she hadn''t hastened


    her pace, she could have been hit.


    But if someone had nned this, how would they know she would take this route, passing this


    particr shop?


    One of the passersby, a woman, caught Arabe''s hand, asking if she was a practitioner. She had


    heard about its effectiveness in diagnosing diseases through pulse reading and wanted Arabe to


    help her with her persistent skin itching.


    She had taken medicines, but the itching came and went.


    Arabe, feeling slightly awkward, checked the woman''s pulse and advised her to stop eating cold


    food, especially raw fish like salmon, and instead have it cooked.


    The woman watched Arabe walk away, dumbfounded. She thought back and realized that the itching


    did get worse whenever she ate raw fish.


    She was impressed by Arabe''s quick diagnosis.


    It seemed like she needed to adjust her diet from now on.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Half an hourter.


    Seeing his cherished niece at the hospital once again, Bard felt a pang of guilt.


    "Kid, you should be out having fun or resting at home. Don''t hang around here."


    ¡°lL came to Dawnstar specifically for Grandpa''s condition. Uncle Bard, you''ve taken care of Grandpa all


    night. I''m a member of this family. It''s only natural that I should help out."


    Bard looked at her with admiration. She was just a young girl but had such a sense of responsibility


    and courage. She was truly impressive.


    He was very satisfied.


    ¡°But don''t stay too long. There are bodyguards here to look after things. Do whatever you want and


    pursue whatever interests you-"


    "Thank you, Uncle Bard"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll go freshen up."


    ¡°Okay."


    Arabe watched her uncle leave. There were four bodyguards left in the room, two on the terrace, and


    the others stationed at the door and in the hallway.


    After the incidentst night, and with the presence of Bard''s niece today, the bodyguards were all a bit


    tense, barely daring to breathe.


    ¡°You don''t have to be formal. Just act like I''m not here."


    Arabe first checked on her grandfather''s condition. Seeing no anomalies, she took out her phone and


    started dealing with work.


    Seeing that she was easy to get along with, the bodyguards finally rxed.


    At noon, someone brought food. Arabe, like everyone else, ate a packed lunch.


    The bodyguards had never seen such a down-to-earth heiress. They were all quite impressed with


    Arabe.


    In the evening, one of her subordinates called her.


    "Boss, you asked me to investigate those people. It seems like they all have some connection with your


    family.


    You don''t think that the incident at the restaurant is rted to then, do you?"


    ¡°No.¡± Arabe went out to the terrace, gesturing for the two bodyguards to go inside, and then began to


    speak calmly. ¡°I just want to know if my grandparents had any unpleasant dealings with these people,


    or if they hold a grudge. The list you have includes my grandparents¡¯ siblings and friends.


    ¡°But the first two people I checked seem to have a good rtionship with your grandfather. It doesn''t


    make sense that they would harm him."


    "Not everything is as it seems. Haven''t you learned that yet?"


    "Yes, boss, I''ll continue investigating it"


    After hanging up, the subordinate continued the investigation.


    The list had been given to Arabe by a servant at breakfast, saying that only these people knew about


    her grandparents '' trip.


    After ending the call, Arabe stood on the terrace, gazing at the beautiful garden outside.


    A whileter, Jones called her.


    "Boss, about the snack stall near the desert that you asked me to investigate, we haven''t found the


    female owner yet, but her husband has been located. He''s currently in Wach Town, not far from you,


    about a half-hour drive."


    "Do you know the detailed address?" Arabe asked calmly.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    ¡°Sure, I''ll send it to your cellphone, but boss,¡¯ Jones couldn''t help but warn, "That town is pretty rough,


    quite the mix of folks. There''s a flea market there where you can find all sorts of rare stuff, so it attracts


    all kinds.


    Robberies aren''t umon. You could get robbed in the morning and again in the evening. It''s not


    exactly a rare urrence."


    Arabe raised her perfectly sculpted eyebrow at this. A ce that chaotic, really?


    ¡°Boss, if you''re going to drive, don''t leave your purse in the passenger seat. It''s an easy target for a


    smash and grab. If you''re on foot, dress as in as you can. Avoid anything with a designer logo. It''s


    just asking for trouble."


    Arabe seemed intrigued by this, a wry smile ying on her lips. "Is it really that bad?"


    "No joke, boss. And don''t carry anything in your hands, especially not your phone. You''d be an easy


    target."


    Arabe just chuckled lightly, ¡°That bad, huh?"


    "Boss, remember a few years back when I told you about a situation I had. You sent me to Dawnstar''s


    border for a job, and as I was driving through that town, a group of ragtag folks stopped my car. They


    surrounded the vehicle, asking for money. I didn''t have any change on me, and they threatened to


    damage the car, even break the mirrors. It really got under my skin! If it wasn''t for the fact that the job


    required me to keep a low profile, I would''ve given them a piece of my mind!"


    "And then?¡¯ Arabe asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, I showed them my piece and they backed off. But not before they broke my side mirror and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    scratched up my car. It really ticked me off!"


    Arabe seemed to vaguely remember Jonesining about such an incident a few years ago.


    "Anyway, they''re just a bunch of thugs. Reporting them to the police doesn''t do much good. Thew


    enforcement there isx at best, so they''re pretty fearless."


    Jones paused, taking a deep breath, "Boss, even if you don''t unt your wealth, I''m still worried. Just


    by your looks, you''re bound to attract attention. I fear there will be a lot of people following you. If they


    just take your money it''s one thing, but if a group of brutes were to hold you down, frisk you,


    considering how beautiful you are."


    "Do you think they''ll hold me down?" Arabeughed, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep a low profile."


    ¡°Why not ask Jack and the others toe along?"


    Jack was also in Dawnstar, helping Arabe interrogate a few men in ck, still no results.


    ¡°If I can''t handle a small thing like this without calling him, then what''s the point in being the boss?


    Don''t worry, I can handle it. Goodbye."


    Arabe put away her phone and walked into the hospital room, saying to the bodyguards there, "I''m


    stepping out for a bit. Take care of my Grandpa."


    "Rest assured, Ms. Be, we''ll protect Mr. Darren with our lives if we have to."


    Arabe nodded, gave her grandpa a nce, and seeing his peaceful face, she finally left.


    Meanwhile.


    Gordon approached Bard, "Sir, our men have checked. Bowen, Arthur, and the other four maids, none


    of them have a wolf tattoo below their corbone"


    Bard''s eyes deepened. So they were not from that group.


    "I told you to get some rest. Why are you back here?"


    "Sir, I''ve rested from the morning till the afternoon. Five hours of sleep is enough. Thank you for your


    concern."


    Bard was surprised at his dedication, his impression of the young man increased, ¡°What else did you


    find out?"


    "In the afternoon, I used some persuasive means. At first, they wouldn''t say anything, but when I


    threatened their families, one of the maids broke. She said they had all been taken care of by Mr. Elliot


    before, so they were willing to work for him."


    "Did you manage to find out where Elliot is hiding?" Bard asked calmly.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    "No, it''s always been Mr. Elliot who took the initiative to contact them. They only had Mr. Elliot''s mobile


    number.


    When I used their phone to call him, it was switched off."


    Gordon paused before he continued, ¡®I sent a message to Mr. Elliot from their WhatsApp, tricked him


    into thinking we have Ms. Be, but he didn''t respond"


    ¡°From what you''re saying, he probably guessed that Bowen and his team have fallen into our hands.


    He won''t respond anymore."


    ¡°Wait, what?" Gordon was taken aback, "You mean, I blew our cover?"


    He had hoped to lure Elliot out, but it seemed he had been discovered sooner than expected.


    And here he was, thinking he had pulled it off without a hitch.


    ¡°The hospital called to inform that Be left, follow her but don''t let here to harm,¡¯ Bard instructed


    casually, ¡°As for Elliot, I''ll have someone else look into this matter."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gordon took his leave immediately after receiving his orders.


    Arabe took a taxi to Wach Town. The driver kindly warned her to be careful as it wasn''t a safe ce


    for a young woman.


    Arabe thanked him for his caution, paid the fare, and got out of the car. The sky was dark. It looked


    like a storm was about to hit.


    The town looked run-down and dpidated, the narrow streets were messy and chaotic. Straggling


    pedestrians, who looked poor and weather-beaten, walked by. There were beggars too, unlike the


    typically pitiful ones, these beggars were aggressive, snatching things from the weak and elderly.


    Arabe didn''t want to stir up unnecessary trouble so she decided to mind her own business.


    After exiting the cab, she put on her hoodie to blend in with the crowd and followed the signs into a


    dark narrow alley.


    The alley was dim and decrepit, the dirty cobblestones were covered in green moss. There was a


    drunken husband yelling at his wife, a group of young men stealing from an elderly person, and a man


    beating a child.


    As Arabe walked past each house, she could hear different sounds and see different scenes.


    Some elderly people, starved and frail, sat in front of their homes begging for food.


    There were also children who had died from illness, wrapped in a nket and left on the doorstep, their


    family members crying around them.


    The narrow alley ended with stone stairs that led upwards. After about a dozen steps and a left turn


    followed by another seven or eight steps, she was in another dimly lit alley.


    The town¡¯s alleys were intricate andbyrinthine, exuding a sense of antiquity and nostalgia.


    Arabe followed the worn and broken house numbers and continued forward.


    A group of smoking young women noticed her clean clothes and shoes. Even though they couldn''t


    identify the brand, the clothes looked nice. So, they decided to follow Arabe.


    Arabe pretended to take out a pack of tissues from her pocket and something fell out. One of the


    women quickly picked it up, saw a note aboutte-stage cancer and a debt of twenty thousand euros,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and instantly signaled the others to abandon their pursuit.


    Arabe walked into another alley. A few young men saw her fresh and refined face under the hat and


    started following her.


    One of them whistled and asked, "Are you from Solterra? I''m from Solterra too."


    Arabe ignored them and didn''t look back. She was just seven or eight houses away from the hiding


    ce of Cornell, the husband of the female stall owner. But the young men didn''t seem to want to give


    up.


    Especially the scruffy blond at the front, he blocked Arabe''s way with a pose he thought was


    charming and suave. He raised his chin and asked, ¡°What''s your name?"


    Arabe resisted the urge to punch him and coldly said, "I don''t have any money. Get out of my way.¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    The blond man chuckled, "I ain''t asking for your money. Now your face, that''s a different story. Think


    you could keep uspany for a bit?"


    "Sure, I''ll join youter."


    Arabe nned to give them a beating they wouldn''t forget, but she had more pressing matters at


    hand.


    Just as she tried to walk away, the man moved to block her path again, "Hold on, doll. Do you think you


    can just slip away without even giving us a good excuse?"


    He reached out to cup her chin, but Arabe quickly dodged his grasp.


    The other local boys closed in, theirughter ringing out as they reached out to touch her. Just as


    Arabe was about to take them on, a person dropped from the eaves. With a swift kick, he sent one of


    them flying, then plunged a fist into the others, cing himself protectively in front of Arabe.


    Arabe looked up, a smile tugging at her lips, Gordon?


    "Ms. Be; Gordon said, standing firm, "I apologize for the fright."


    "You think you''re some kind of hero?" the blond man was fuming, "This is our turf!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The boys instantly pulled out their knives and lunged at Gordon.


    Gordon, with his professional training, clearly had the upper hand.


    In no time, the boys were beaten down, beqging for mercy, pleading with Gordon to let them go.


    "Fuck off."


    At Gordon''smand, the boys scrambled away. Turning to Arabe, Gordon asked, "Ms. Be, are


    you alright?


    Mr. Bard sent me. He was worried."


    "I know,'' she replied, "You''ve been following me ever since I got off the car"


    Gordon was taken aback; he hadn''t realized that Arabe had detected his presence so early.


    "Ms. Be, why are you here? What are you doing here.?"


    Before Gordon could finish, the sound of shattering ss reached their ears. Arabe reacted instantly,


    "Oh no."


    She ran towards the doorbeled 6-498, which had been locked from the inside. Unable to open it, she


    stepped back to kick it down, but Gordon rushed over, "Ms. Be, let me."


    Before he could finish, Arabe kicked the door open and strode in.


    Gordon was shocked. He hadn''t expected Arabe to be so strong. The door had been locked from the


    inside, even he, a grown man, might not have managed to kick it down in one go.


    How did Arabe do it?


    Inside, Arabe found a dim and untidy living room. A bowl of porridge sat untouched on the coffee


    table, indicating that the upant had fled through the window without finishing their meal.


    The skylight was small and made of sealed ss. In order to escape through it, one would have to


    smash the whole thing to provide enough space for an adult.


    It was clear that Cornell had fled when he realized someone wasing.


    Arabe was about to follow when Gordon suddenly grabbed her arm, "Ms. Be, wait"


    He cleared away the shards of ss on the edge, and only when he was sure there was no danger did


    he crouch down, ¡°Ms. Be, step on me to get up."


    "No need; Arabe pushed him away, took a few steps back, and with a swift run-up and a jump off the


    wall, she easily reached the skylight and exited through the window.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Cornell was in such a rush that he tumbled down from the roof,nding onto someone else''s rooftop


    and rolling onto a sun-drenched terrace.


    The terrace was littered with clothes hanging on wooden pegs, and hended in a pile of these, taking


    a while to regain his footing.


    Arabe was swift on his heels. Gordon was just about to warn her to be careful when he saw her leap


    from one rooftop to the next, sliding down to the terrace, hot on Cornell''s trail.


    Gordon couldn''t believe it. The distance between the rooftops was substantial, yet Arabe made the


    leap effortlessly. More unbelievably, she was incredibly fast.


    Seeing that someone was actually pursuing him, Cornell was enraged and descended into the


    Arabe kept pace, and it seerned like she was about to catch up.


    Just then, a toddler, barely a year old, was toddling on the cobblestone path. Cornell picked up the


    child and threw him behind him.


    The toddler''s mother let out a scream.


    In the blink of an eye, Arabe deftly leapt off a wall, catching the child in mid-air. The toddler, oblivious


    to the danger he was in, beamed at Arabe, seeming to find the whole episode amusing.


    The mother, on the other hand, was terrified, rushing over, tears streaming down her face, as she took


    her child from Arabe, thanking her profusely.


    Noting the inhumanity of the man she was pursuing, Arabe quickened her pace. There was an


    elderly woman sitting on a porch, and Cornell, without a hint of remorse, knocked her and her chair


    down. The woman fell to the ground, crying out in pain.


    Arabe rushed over to help her up. The woman was cursing, a gash on her chin.


    "Ms. Be, let me handle this.¡± Gordon quickly helped the elderly woman, pulling out his wallet and


    handing her some cash.


    Seeing the generous amount of money, the woman''s first instinct was to pocket it quickly, before


    locking her door, fearing that someone might see and try to rob her.


    Gordon didn''t offer any further assistance, instead, he turned and caught up to Arabe.


    From a distance, he saw Arabe hurl an alleyway bamboo pole like a javelin, hitting Cornell square in


    the back.


    Cornell let out a cry of pain and fell face-forward. Arabe quickly caught up, and a fight ensued.


    Gordon rushed forward to lend a hand, but Cornell, outmatched and outskilled, pulled a knife and


    scattered some powder, but to no avail.


    Arabe grabbed his hair and mmed him against a wall, ¡°Try moving again, see what happens."


    "So can''t you guys from Mafia Rock keep your word? You said you''d spare me, and now you''re trying


    to kill me.


    What''s the meaning of this?" Cornell, unable to break free from Arabe''s grip, gritted his teeth and


    questioned.


    Arabe and Gordon exchanged nces. Mafia Rock?


    Wasn''t Mr. Elliot also from Mafia Rock?


    ¡°Whoever made that promise to you, you should find him.¡± Arabe decided to y along, refusing to


    let go.


    Cornell let out a coldugh, ¡°Why bother pretending? Wasn''t it your boss who made the promise to


    me?"


    Arabe wondered, was he talking about Mr. Elliot? Or someone else?


    ¡°I can spare you, but I need to know the whereabouts of the woman who yed your wife." Arabe


    stated coldly.


    Cornellughed mockingly, "Are you testing me? What, you suspect she''s not dead? Didn''t she die at


    your hands? And you didn''t even spare the child. Wasn''t that your style to kill all the rted people?


    Even when they died in front of your eyes, you still don''t believe. If she''s alive, she wouldn''t let this go


    so easily."


    Arabe hadn''t expected to get so much information from him. It seerned that the woman, and the child


    who yed their son, were indeed dead.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cornell was indignant, "You promised, once we yed out the act, each of us would receive twenty


    dors, and you guaranteed you''d let us go. But you broke your promise, killing the two of them, and


    now hunting me down."

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    He had thought they would honor their promise.


    But, seeing therm hell-bent on wiping him out, he took to his heels in a frenzy.


    Finally, having nowhere else to run, he sought refuge in the unlikeliest ce, this intricate little town.


    But, not even a month in, they had found him again.


    ¡°I''m not with the Mafia Rock,¡± Arabe finally confessed. "I just want to know why you deceived my


    grandpa. If you spill what you know, I can spare your life."


    At this, Cornell''s shock gave way to panic.


    So, these two weren''t with the Mafia Rock. He was done for.


    ¡°Tell what I know? That''d be signing my death warrant. I know all too well how ruthless they can be.


    You might as well kill me now than have me spill!"


    Either way, if the other side found out, he was a goner.


    Gordon was at a loss when this stubborn mule refused to talk. Then, Arabe cut in with her icy tone.


    ¡°Speak up, and I can keep you alive. If you don''t, I''ll use you as bait to lure them out. They''re after you,


    their bait, and will definitely show themselves. Then, nabbing any one of them would give us the truth.


    It¡¯s just a matter of time."


    This made sense to Cornell.


    Gordon hadn''t expected Arabe''s sharp wit, threatening him intopliance.


    "You know their methods. What would happen to you if they knew you''ve sung like a canary, I needn''t


    say.


    Whether you want to live or not, that''s up to you."


    Cornell hadn''t imagined this youngss could be so ruthless.


    "What good does my death do you?" Cornell asked, unwilling to give in.


    ¡°I''m not known for my patience. I''ll count to three. If you refuse, then you really won''t have any way


    out." Arabe said, her face expressionless. "One, two."


    Caught off guard by her quick counting, Cornell blurted out at ¡°three,¡± "I can tell you, but how can you


    guarantee my safety?"


    "If the ones after my grandpa are them, not you, I''ll settle the score with them. And if they''re gone,


    who''s left to threaten you?"


    "Your word means nothing. How do I know you''re capable?"


    It wasn''t that Cornell didn''t believe her, but she was too young, as was the boy by her side.


    They were going to take down the other side, just the two of them?


    Impossible!


    "Your only choice is to believe."


    And if he didn''t, what then?


    Biting the bullet, Cornell finally said, ¡°Alright, I''ll take your word for it, just this once."


    He spilled all he knew, not for any other reason, but because he was done fleeing.


    He wanted to live his life in the daylight, free and honest.


    He would no longer be threatened by anyone or anything.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Upon concluding her conversation with Cornell, Arabe casually instructed Gordon, "Spread his


    current location as soon as possible"


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Gordon whipped out his phone and immediately disseminated the information.


    Cornell, who was just pinned against the wall by Arabe by his hair, rubbed his sore scalp and


    cautiously asked, "Are you guys working for Darren?"


    ¡°That''s not for you to ask, Arabe retorted coldly.


    "What should I do next?"


    ¡°Go to the corner store, pick up some stuff, and then go home. Wait for the fish to bite."


    With no other choice, Cornellplied.


    ¡°We''ll head to his ce first."


    Arabe deliberately chose to part ways with Cornell. Gordon, feeling anxious, quickened his pace to


    catch up with Arabe and whispered, "Ms. Be, are you sure you trust him? What if he uses the


    excuse of going to the store to bolt?"


    "He''s more afraid of us bolting on him."


    Gordon nced back and sure enough, Cornell was constantly looking back, evidently worried they''d


    vanish.


    Gordon decided to let it slide.


    "If he wants to stay alive, he''ll cooperate.¡¯ Arabe confidently dered.


    Ten minutester.


    Cornell returned home with a pack of cigarettes. Not long after, there was a knock at the door.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cornell didn''t dare to answer it, looking to Arabe for guidance. Arabe motioned for him to ignore it.


    The person outside hammered on the door for a while, eventually losing patience and kicked the door


    open.


    About a dozen masked figures flooded into the room, their arrival as chilling as the grim reaper''s


    descent.


    Cornell, pretending to eat his porridge, was so scared that his spoon slipped from his grasp. He


    stumbled back, pleading, ¡°Elliot, Mr. Elliot, you promised to spare me."


    The group''s leader, Mr. Elliot, stared at him coldly, ¡°Finally gotcha."


    He lunged forward, clutching Cornell''s throat, "Didn''t think you''d have the guts to hide right under our


    noses.


    Since we''re acquainted, I might as well send you off myself.


    Cornell desperately pped at Mr. Elliot''s hand, but thetter''s grip was as tight as a vice.


    He was quickly running out of air.


    Just then, a slender hand swiftly appeared. Mr. Elliot tried to block it, but Arabe managed to shield


    Cornell in a sh. Mr. Elliot squinted, recognizing her, "You again?"


    Suddenly, the door was locked from the inside. Everyone turned around to see Gordon blocking the


    exit.


    It was then that they realized they''d walked into a trap.


    ¡°Well, well. Setting a trap to lure us in. You''re getting bolder. Mr. Elliot sneered.


    Cornell gasped for breath, trying to soothe his aching throat. He''d almost been strangled by Mr. Elliot,


    and initially thought Arabe wouldn''t save him. But the young girl proved to be more reliable than he''d


    thought.


    ¡°Little girl, you''re quite capable, finding him before us and convincing him to turn. You''ve certainly


    changed my perception of rich girls,¡± Mr. Elliot sneered at Arabe, ¡°Unfortunately for you, you''re not


    getting away today!"


    "Less talk, more action." Arabe lunged forward, prompting Mr. Elliot to quickly draw a switchde.


    The others joined the fray, and seeing Arabe in danger, Gordon rushed over to protect her.


    Mr. Elliot was forced back a couple of steps by Gordon''s blow. He sneered, "Forsaking thefortable


    life of a rich heir to be Bard''sckey, are you tired of the easy life or just itching for a fight?"

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    "Mr. Bard''s honor and integrity are an inspiration. You, on the other hand, have betrayed the trust


    bestowed upon you and attempted to harm Mr. Darren. Today, I''ll bring you before him for justice."


    "I''d like to see you try!"


    A brawl broke out between the two sides. Suddenly, lightning shed and thunder roared, followed by a


    downpour. The skylight''s ss was broken, allowing the rain to fall into the small living room, making


    the floor even more slippery.


    One of the henchmen pulled out a knife, aiming for Cornell. Arabe kicked a wooden stool at him,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hitting him square in the face.


    Another tried to take Cornell''s life by throwing a switchde like a dart. Arabe quickly pulled Cornell


    aside, and the knife embedded itself in the wall, exactly where Cornell was crouching moments ago.


    Cornell was drenched in cold sweat. Arabe shoved him into the corner and found herself surrounded


    by henchmen. Cornell grew anxious as the fight seemed to be in a deadlock.


    The henchmen drew their switchdes, aiming for Arabe.


    Gordon, who was intent on capturing Mr. Elliot, was shed in the arm by him. As Gordon clutched his


    wound, he noticed two men taking advantage of Arabe''s distraction. They raised their knives, ready


    to strike.


    In the blink of an eye, Gordon charged at them, kicking one away and using his back to shield Arabe


    from the other.


    The sound of the de slicing through Gordon''s back reached Arabe''s ears. At the same moment,


    the door was kicked open, and a flood of men dressed in ck swarmed in.


    They swiftly split into two lines. A man stood at the entrance, exuding an aura of icy superiority. An


    assistant held an umbre for him. When he saw Gordon injured while protecting Arabe, his gaze


    darkened.


    Gordon didn''t recognize the man, but Mr. Elliot did. He panicked. Howe Romeo had shown up


    personally?


    Since when did he meddle in such trifles?


    Could it be that the Griffith family had Romeo''s backing?


    They were in deep trouble now.


    The men Romeo brought were clearly superior inbat skills. With their superior numbers, they


    effortlessly apprehended Mr. Elliot and his men.


    Arabe was about to step forward when Gordon grabbed her. "Ms. Be, we''re still not sure if they''re


    friend or foe. It''s better to be cautious."


    Arabe noticed Gordon''s lips were turning pale. His back was soaked in blood. She took out a small


    vial of medicine from her pocket. "Stay still. I''ll stop the bleeding."


    Romeo stepped forward. "I''ll do it."


    Arabe handed him the medicine, sensing his intentions. ¡°What are you doing here? Who told you I


    was here?"


    Upon hearing this, Gordon realized that they knew each other. And it seemed that they were quite


    familiar.


    "I found out.¡± Romeo poured the powdered medicine onto Gordon''s wound. Gordon winced in pain.


    This man seemed to harbor some hostility towards him.


    That was when Arabe made the connection. Could it be Jack who had informed Romeo?


    That guy had started to treat Romeo as one of their own, reporting everything to him.


    He was bypassing her, the boss.


    "It seems he needs to be taught a lesson." Arabe was nning to deal with Jack when she got back.


    She had been too nice to himtely, so nice that he had lost his bearings.


    ¡°Aren''t you happy that I''m here?" Romeo asked.


    "I could handle this small matter on my own." Arabe didn''t want to involve Romeo and his men. It


    was probably Jack who had leaked the information, fearing she couldn''t handle it herself.


    "Ms. Be, Mr. Romeo has been missing you. He talked about you countless times back home, and on


    the ne too. On our way here, he was worried about your safety and even asked us to speed up."

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Carl''s words were cut short by a re from Romeo.


    Suppressing augh, Carl quickly stepped back. "Ms. Be.¡¯ he said, "I have something to tell you. Mr.


    Romeo can''t sleep. He''s been thinking about you every second, constantly checking his phone to see if


    you''ve contacted him. He''s worried about your safety and wonders what you''re up to."


    ¡°Get out¡± Romeo warned. ¡°Who asked for your opinion?"


    Carl retreated to the door, stillughing, "If Mr. Romeo won''t say it, I have to say it for him."


    His tone was a bit innocent.


    Arabe smiled at Romeo, "So you didn''t listen to me. You haven''t rested properly today."


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡¯ Romeo touched her face. "Let''s talk about it when we get home."


    "Okay: Everyone around them was stunned.


    Mr. Elliot had not expected Romeo to be here for this young woman. Were they dating?


    Romeo was actually obeying a girl''s words and looking at her with such indulgence.


    Gordon was also surprised to find out that Ms. Be had a boyfriend, and he was none other than the


    famous Romeo, the man in charge of the McMllian Corporation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His gaze darkened momentarily.


    Mr. Elliot knew that falling into Romeo''s hands would be worse than death. As he stepped out of the


    room, he saw rusty nails on the wall of the dpidated alley and suddenly rammed his head into them.


    Arabe, noticing his intentions, quickly reached out to stop him.


    The rusty nail scraped the back of Arabe''s hand. At the same time, Arabe kicked Mr. Elliot to the


    ground.


    "Be." Romeo''s heart jumped as he grabbed her hand. A small cut had been made on the back of it.


    His heart seemed to have been cut as well, suddenly aching.


    He asked if the medicine in the bottle could stop the bleeding, and, receiving an affirmative answer,


    quickly applied it to Arabe''s wound, his movements light and quick.


    Gordon looked at his concerned expression, and then thought about his rough movements when he


    had poured the medicine on his own back.


    He seemed like apletely different person.


    "You want to die? It''s not that easy!" Carl had Mr. Elliot tied up and gave him a few hard hits. "You''ve


    hurt Ms.


    Be. Now it''s your turn!"


    "Try it!" Mr. Elliot shouted.


    He knew that falling into their hands would be worse than suicide.


    After bandaging Arabe''s wound, Romeo shot him a cold look, "I don''t know if your family shares your


    disregard for life. It''s been a long time since you''ve had a family reunion. Why don''t we gather


    everyone tonight? Before death, you can enjoy being together, and it will be less lonely on the way to


    the underworld"


    "What do you want to do?" Mr. Elliot hadn''t expected Romeo to threaten him with his family''s lives.


    "They have no idea about my identity and work. My actions shouldn''t affect them. If you dare hurt them,


    I will never forgive you, even as a ghost!"


    Carl punched him, ¡°You dare to threaten our boss? You''re not even worthy of being his opponent alive,


    let alone as a ghost."


    ¡°What do you want to do? Come at me! Don''t hurt them!" Mr. Elliot was terrified for his family.


    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me, especially after you hurt her¡¯ Romeo extended his hand,


    and Carl immediately ced a small knife in it.


    Whoever dared to hurt Ms. Be was clearly tired of living.


    As Romeo approached Mr. Elliot step-by-step, Gordon was worried that the man Arabe wanted might


    be killed by Romeo in advance.


    Arabe just stood aside as if this was amon urrence, her expression somewhat cold.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    In the pouring rain, Romeo''s henchmen held an umbre over him, while others formed a human


    barrier behind him, blocking Arabe''s line of sight.


    Almost instantly, the bloodcurdling scream of Mr. Elliot reverberated through the air.


    Romeo discarded the bloodstained switchde to the side.


    Carl handed him a disinfectant wipe, and after Romeo cleaned his hands, he tossed that aside as well.


    "You should consider yourself lucky that I only severed tendons in your hand. If any harmes to Ms.


    Be, your whole family will pay the price."


    Mr. Elliot''s entire hand trembled with pain, his nerves screaming in agony that almost led to him


    cking out.


    It was at this moment that he truly witnessed the ruthlessness of Romeo. His gentle, devoted, and


    doting demeanor within the confines of the house was solely reserved for Arabe.


    Outside, he remained as cold-blooded and brutal as ever.


    Romeo nced at his men, who quickly seized Mr. Elliot and forced him to move forward.


    Taking the umbre from his henchman, Romeo approached Arabe, drawing her into his embrace,


    ¡°Move closer. Don''t get wet."


    Upon seeing the man wrapping an arm around Arabe and slowly walking away, Gordon paused for a


    moment before catching up with them.


    In front, Mr. Elliot kept looking back, "Please, don''t harm my family. I will tell you everything I know.


    Please spare therm."


    His family was his weak point.


    But no one responded to him.


    Romeo and Arabe continued forward, their silhouettes perfectly matched, causing Gordon''s gaze to


    darken even further.


    The rain was relentless, keeping people indoors. Seven or eight ck sedans were parked by the


    street, Carl respectfully opened the car door for Arabe.


    "Carl, take him to my uncle''s ce. Let him handle it, Arabe instructed.


    "Yes, Ms. Be."


    As Arabe got into the car, Romeo followed suit. After Carl closed the door behind them, he looked at


    Gordon with a puzzled expression, asking, "Are you with Ms. Be?"


    "Yes." Gordon was nning to hail a cab back home.


    But the man in the car spoke up, "Carl, let him in."


    Carl was surprised. Romeo was actually letting an outsider interrupt his time with Ms. Be.


    Without a second thought, Carl opened the passenger door, gesturing respectfully for Gordon to get in,


    ¡°Please."


    Gordon obliged, getting into the car and looking towards the rearview mirror.


    Romeo, holding Arabe, looked at her hand with concern, "Does it hurt?"


    "This little scratch is nothing,¡± Arabe shrugged it off,ughing, "If you had been any more forceful just


    now, I would have lost my lead."


    "I know he''s valuable to you, so I spared him. Don''t worry. He won''t die¡± Romeo reassured, still looking


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    at her hand, "Once he''s of no use, he won''t get off easy."


    Gordon felt like he was seeing Romeo for the first time, as ruthless as rumors suggested.


    "I missed you,¡¯ Romeo whispered in her ear, "Did you miss me?"


    "I''ve been busytely¡± Arabe responded, causing Romeo to feel a pang of disappointment.


    "I haven''t missed you as much as before"


    Her next sentence, however, brought a smile back to Romeo''s face.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    "I haven''t asked who the hero who saved you is." Romeo''s eyes twinkled as he nced at the


    passenger seat.


    "My name is Gordon, I''m Mr. Bard''s servant, tasked with ensuring Ms. Be''s safety"


    "Gordon." Romeo repeated his name, ¡°You risked your life today to protect my fianc¨¦e, I appreciate


    that. You muste to our wedding feast."


    Gordon was speechless.


    "I''ll have an invitation sent to you."


    At this, Arabe jabbed him with her elbow, her eyes shing a warning. Would he ever drop it?


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Mr. Romeo. I''ll be there on time. I wish you and Ms. Be a lifetime of


    happiness and unity in advance."


    "Thank you.¡± Romeo said, turning to the girl in his arms.


    She seemed used to his childishness and jealousy, not bothering to entertain him, and handed the pill


    bottle in her pocket to the man in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Take it twice a day. You can stop after three days."


    Gordon was taken aback, his eyes dimming again in gratitude, "Thank you, Ms. Be"


    The rain was heavy just now, Arabe''s hoodie was slightly wet, Romeo took out a tissue to wipe it off


    for her and draped a nket from the car over her.


    This nket was specially prepared for Arabe.


    "Sleep on me for a while. We''re not there yet." Romeo volunteered to be her pillow, allowing the girl to


    adjust herselffortably.


    "I''ll stay in Dawnstar for a few more days this time. Call me if you need anything"


    "Mm." Arabe respondedzily.


    ¡°Let me know if there are ces you want to visit, or food you want to try."


    ¡°Mim "Did you have to fight a lot just now? Is your hand sore? Let me massage it for you." Romeo


    offered again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to their conversation, Gordon felt even more bitter.


    His love seemed to havee and gone.


    Half an hourter.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the mansion, Romeo got out of the car, holding an umbre for


    Arabe, "You should rest early. I''lle see you tomorrow when I have time."


    ¡°Okay."


    Although Romeo was reluctant to leave, he handed the umbre over to her.


    Watching her and Gordon each holding an umbre and walking into the mansion, Romeo stood for a


    while before getting into the car to leave.


    Inside the mansion.


    Bard was sitting on the sofa, looking up with a gentle gaze as his niece returned.


    "Be, Carl just brought Elliot and his men here. He told me you''re dating Romeo from the McMillian


    family and he ran all the way from Solterra for you and helped you catch these quys."


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe was surprised that Carl had arrived before they did.


    Bard motioned for his niece to sit down, asking gently, "When did you two get together? Your mother


    never mentioned it.


    Arabe answered honestly, "Not long after I returned to the Collins family."


    "So, the engagement is no longer with Serena?"


    "It''s with me."

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Bard nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "To have Romeo stand up for you ande all


    this way on your behalf, it just goes to show how deep your bond is."


    Off to the side, Gordon''s eyes dimmed with a tinge of jealousy. The car ride earlier nearly suffocated


    him with their disy of affection.


    "Besides this, how has he been treating you in private?" Bard inquired, peering at his niece with


    concern.


    He had heard a thing or two about Romeo''s reputation and worried that his innocent and kind-hearted


    niece might be at a disadvantage.


    "Like, does he treat you differently than others? Is he loyal to you? Can he resist temptations from the


    outside world? Does he take extra care of you in daily life? Is he willing to change for you? Can he


    sense your moods and provide the utmost understanding and share your troubles?"


    ¡°He does all of that,¡± Arabe assured with conviction, surprising her uncle a bit.


    "He not only invests emotionally, but he also goes out of his way to support my career. He takes care of


    the smallest details in our life, always puts me first, and strives to be the best, not wanting to disappoint


    me. He gives me a sense of security and wants to be by my side, no matter the circumstance."


    Bard hadn''t expected his niece to hold Romeo in such high regard. It seemed the two were truly


    devoted to each other.


    He chuckled, ¡°This is the first time I''ve heard you praise someone like this. It looks like he''s doing a


    great job. I can rest easy now. Once all this mess is over, bring him over to the house, and we''ll


    properly thank him."


    ¡°And please, Uncle Bard, don''t forget about Gordon. He got hurt earlier trying to protect me.


    Gordon, overhearing the mention of his name, felt an unexpected flutter in his heart.


    ¡°Are you injured?" Bard turned his attention to Gordon, now understanding why he''d looked pale and


    under the weather since arriving.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious, sir. Ms. Be has already treated it, and Mr. Romeo helped too,¡¯ Gordon


    reassured.


    "You should go back and rest."


    "Sir, we still haven''t gotten to the bottom of Mr. Elliot''s case"


    ¡°That can wait. Let him stew for a bit longer."


    Bard intended to make Mr. Elliot sweat.


    "Go on back. Be and I have more to discuss."


    Once Gordon had excused himself, Bard had Arabe sip some hot tea before they went down to the


    basement to confront Mr. Elliot.


    Seeing them approach, Mr. Elliot struggled desperately. ¡°Sir, please, I beg you to spare my family. I''ll


    tell you everything I know!"


    Someone brought over a chair for Bard, and he sat down, expressionless, as he questioned the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    captive. "Do you remember, a few years back, same kind of weather. We were on a business trip to the


    Gatlin Mountains, and we were ambushed. You risked your life to save me. Was that deliberate, or did


    you genuinely want to save me?"


    Mr. Elliot, tears streaming down, admitted with shame, "Back then, I indeed wanted to earn your trust."


    "So, every time you ¡®saved¡¯ me, every task you did on my behalf, was it all just to deliver a fatal blow


    when the time was right?"


    ¡°I was just following orders. Sir, I confess. It was me who ced Bowen, Arthur, and those four maids


    inside the house to seize the opportunity to kill Mr. Darren and you. It was Alexander of Mafia Rock


    who ordered me to do it!


    Bard remained silent, his thoughts unreadable.


    "Sir, I have a secret, worth the lives of my entire family. You''ll definitely want to know this secret! It''s


    about your wife."


    At the mention of his wife, Bard''s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Let my family go, and I''ll tell you everything I know, including where your wife is!"


    Bard''s emotions roiled. Could it be possible that his wife was still alive?


    How could that be?


    ¡°You better start talking,¡¯ one of Bard''s men threatened, gripping Mr. Elliot''s throat tighter.


    Mr. Elliot, bound by ropes, was nearly gasping for air.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Arabe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Did she actually have an aunt she didn''t know about?


    She watched as Mr. Elliot turned a shade of tomato red, the veins in his neck bulging, his eyes about to


    roll back in his head from the chokehold.


    ¡°Enough, Bard''s voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    He needed to know where his wife was.


    How could she possibly be alive?


    After all, they hadbed through every inch of thend with no trace to be found.


    As his henchman released his grip, Mr. Elliot gasped for air, taking a while to catch his breath before he


    managed to speak. "Sir, your wife fell off the cliff that year, and the sea was below. Sir, you had men


    searching the waters for over a month, but we never found her body. The truth is, she didn''t fall into the


    sea, but onto a tree. She was badly injured and unconscious, and I took her to Alexander''s ce."


    Hearing this, Bard shot to his feet and ordered the basement door to be flung open.


    He stormed in, kicking Mr. Elliot to the ground and grabbing him by the cor in a furious grip. "You


    knew how much she means to me, and you dared to keep this from me for so long, and even had the


    audacity to send her away. I should make you regret ever crossing me!"


    The thought of his wife being at Alexander''s was like a knife to his heart.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Elliot knew the gravity of his actions, and although he too felt the weight of Bard''s sorrow, he was


    bound to obey.


    What the mastermanded, he did.


    Trembling, Mr. Elliot confessed, "Initially, Alexander only wanted to use your wife as leverage, to


    threaten you and break you by taking away your beloved. But then he fell for her, and he wouldn''t let


    her go."


    ¡°What did you say?" Bard, nearly losing his sanity with rage, clenched his fists, ready to strike.


    "But Alexander has respected your wife. He hasn''tid a finger on her, I swear.¡¯ Mr. Elliot pleaded


    urgently.


    ¡°If she''s been harmed in any way, I''lle back and tear you limb from limb!" Bard stormed out of the


    basement, with Arabe casting a nce at Mr. Elliot before quickly catching up with her uncle.


    She had never seen him so incensed.


    ¡°Uncle Bard, are you going to confront Alexander?" Arabe asked as they walked briskly.


    ¡°Be, I''ll leave the hospital to you. Tonight, I''m bringing your aunt home. Take care of your grandpa


    and don''t let those vultures get to him¡¯ Bardmanded without breaking stride.


    He couldn''t trust any of his men now, except for his own niece.


    And she was the only one capable enough to ensure grandpa''s safety.


    Perhaps it was the shock of his wife still being alive, but Bard''s eyes shone with a steely resolve mixed


    with a thirst for vengeance.


    Determined to bring her back, and furious that Alexander dared to cross him, he would not let this go


    lightly.


    Arabe understood that her uncle would stop at nothing to settle the score with Mr. Elliot for keeping


    the truth about her aunt hidden.


    Tonight, Dawnstar would not know peace.


    From this point on, the world would likely hear no more of Alexander and his so-called ¡®kingdom¡¯.


    To prevent Alexander''s men from targeting her grandfather, Arabe decided to stay at the hospital for


    the night to ensure his protection.


    After all, the hospital''s security didn''t hold a candle to her own skills.


    She stepped outside, umbre in hand, only to find Gordon still sitting in his car, not yet departed.


    Gordon was taken aback when he saw her, quickly getting out of the car to inquire, "Ms. Be, what''s


    going on?


    Mr. Bard left in a hurry, and here you are following suit."


    He had an inkling something significant was unfolding, but the specifics eluded him.


    Arabe locked eyes with him, "Why haven''t you left yet?"

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Gordon nced at her before shifting his gaze elsewhere, "I''m hurt. I need to rest in the car for a bit"


    ¡°Uncle Bard''s wife is still alive." Arabe didn''t hide anything. Looking straight into his eyes, she


    enunciated each word, "She''s with Alexander. Uncle Bard has gone to demand her release. To prevent


    their people from storming the hospital, I need to go there and watch over Grandpa.


    ¡°Mrs. Griffith is still alive? Can it be true?¡± Gordon was taken aback. After all the effort back in the day,


    scouring high and low, and they hadn''t found her, only for her to end up with Alexander.


    It looked like tonight, it wasn''t just Alexander who would pay the price, but all his men would be skinned


    alive.


    Hiding such a big secret from the boss, they really must be tired of living.


    ¡°Ms. Be, let me take you to the hospital," Gordon said as he came back to reality, offering to help.


    ¡°There''s no need, Uncle Bard asked you to rest."


    ¡°An extra assistant is always helpful, especially tonight. It''s not like any other night. Your Grandpa''s life


    is the top priority, we can''t afford any oversights. Let me apany you, and I''ll also call in some extra


    help to ensure your and Mr. Darren''s safety" Gordon insisted, even going so far as to open the car door


    for her, urging her to get in.


    Seeing his determination, Arabe got into the car.


    Gordon was somewhat pleased and hurried to start the car.


    The VIP floor of the hospital was so quiet one could only hear the sound of the receptionist flipping


    through patient files.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, a bunch of bodyguards tensed up, hands reaching for their


    concealed des, eyes fierce and unyielding, fixed on the elevator doors.


    Seeing Arabe and Gordon step out, they quickly hid their weapons and bowed respectfully, "Ms.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Be, Gordon, what brings you here?"


    "I''ve got Jeni and Buss leading teams over here too. Everyone be on high alert tonight, and after


    tonight, you can all rest easy."


    Hearing Gordon''s words, his men looked puzzled, "Gordon, what happened?"


    Gordon shot him a look, ¡°Don''t ask what you don''t need to know."


    "Yes, sir."


    Arabe headed towards the ward, with the on-call doctor and nurse following, "Ms. Be, you''re here."


    "How''s Grandpa doing today?"


    ¡°All good, just like you predicted. All his vital signs are within the normal range. Ms. Be, your medical


    skills are truly impressive. You could save him after he was injected with that substance."


    "I just happened to be on the scene"


    If not for the timely intervention, even a minuteter might have been toote.


    "Oh, right, here''s Mr. Darren''s report from today, the doctor handed the paperwork to Arabe.


    ¡°Leave us,¡¯ Arabe said as she took the report and pushed open the ward door. Darren was sleeping


    peacefully.


    The four bodyguards inside the room, about to salute her, were silenced by Arabe''s softmand,


    "Don''t wake Grandpa"


    ¡°Yes, ma''am; they whispered back, resuming their statue-like vigil in each corner of the room.


    Arabe made sure Darren''s nket was snug and then sat by the bed, quietly flipping through the


    report.


    As Gordon finished giving instructions and entered the room, he caught sight of Arabe''s serious


    profile.


    Under the dim light, every little movement of hers captivated him.


    "Gordon"


    It was only when a bodyguard greeted him softly that he snapped out of his reverie, realizing he had


    lost hisposure.


    Fortunately, Arabe had been absorbed in the report and hadn''t looked up.


    Gordon felt his face warm up, turning to his men, "You guys keep watch outside. Ms. Be and I are


    enough here."


    "Yes, sir¡¯ the four bodyguards stepped out.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    The hospital room was quiet except for Arabe and Gordon, the only two remaining in the soft hum of


    the sterile space.


    Gordon stole a nce at the girl''s striking profile, his heart hammering in his chest. He quickly averted


    his gaze, his voiceced with nervousness, "Ms. Be, I''m here if you need anything. You can rest after


    you''re done with the report"


    ¡°I''m not tired."


    "Should I get you a ss of water?"


    "I''m not thirsty.¡± Arabe flipped to the third page of the report, her eyelids never lifting.


    ¡°Maybe I can have some food brought in."


    "No need.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was drawling, ¡°Gordon, if you''re really that bored, just y some games on


    your phone, but keep it down, will you?"


    Gordon''s cheeks flushed a shade of red as he nodded andplied.


    He wondered how the situation was faring on Mr. Griffith''s end.


    Unable to resist, he took another peek at Arabe. Even in the dim light, her beauty was captivating.


    Time seemed to slow until Arabe eventually drifted off to sleep. Gordon fetched a spare nket,


    intending to cover her gently, but even the slightest rustle reached Arabe''s ears, prompting her to


    instinctivelysh out in self-defense.


    "Ms. Be, it''s chilly. I didn''t want you to catch cold." Gordon stammered, after receiving an unintended


    p.


    Upon seeing the nket in his hands, Arabe murmured an apology.


    So close to her, Gordon could see the porcin smoothness of her skin and her longshes. His


    heartbeat was thunderous, and realizing his own awkwardness, he quickly said, "It''s alright, I''ll wait


    outside"


    After handing her the nket, he hurried onto the balcony.


    The next morning dawned.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arabe was awakened by the sound of a phone call. As she lifted her gaze, she realized she had


    fallen asleep at some point, now wrapped in a soft, fuzzy nket.


    Looking towards the balcony, she saw the person there had finished their call and instinctively nced


    her way.


    Their eyes met briefly before Gordon quickly looked away.


    He opened the balcony door, and the brisk, snowy air rushed in.


    "Ms. Be, you''re up. Mr. Griffith said Mrs. Griffith made it home safely. There''s no need to stay at the


    hospital.


    Shall I take you back?"


    "My aunt''s back?¡± Arabe rose from her seat, ¡°Alright, I''ll go see her."


    Her aunt had been staying with the enemy for so long. Arabe worried about her aunt''s wellbeing and


    the severity of any possible injuries.


    After checking on the elderly patient in the bed and finding nothing amiss, Arabe prepared to leave.


    Passing by Gordon, she could feel the chill emanating from him. She nced up, ¡°Did you stay out on


    the balcony all night?"


    ¡°Ah-choo!" Gordon, caught off quard that Arabe noticed such a small detail, exined, "It''s not


    proper for a man and a woman to stay in the same room. I didn''t want Mr. McMillian to get the wrong


    idea."


    Arabe nodded, "Well, make sure to take some cold medicine when you get back."


    ¡°Will do."


    Gordon snuck another nce at her retreating figure, though in truth, it was because being alone with


    her made his heart race too fiercely. He needed to step outside to calm his nerves.


    Half an hourter.


    As Arabe returned to the manor, Bard was justing downstairs.


    ¡°Be, you had a rough night. Your aunt is back safe and sound, and she''s already resting. You should


    get some sleep too,¡± he said with concern.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    ¡°How wasst night?" Arabe¡¯s voice had barely faded when she noticed Bard''s left hand wrapped in


    a bandage.


    "Just a scratch, nothing serious. Your aunt''s safe return is worth far more than this. I''d take a hundred


    more wounds for that."


    Bard summarized the previous night''s skirmish with a single sentence, ¡°Mafia Rock is history now."


    Arabe understood, "Is my aunt okay? Should I go check on her?"


    "She''s fine,¡¯ Bard''s eyes softened as he spoke of his wife. "Frank caught some shady characters


    lurking nearby.


    They''re locked up now. I''m going to check it out. If they''re part of Alexander''s remnants, I won''t let them


    off easy.


    ¡°I''ming with you."


    Arabe followed Bard, and from a distance, she saw Frank standing guard at the basement door.


    Upon seeing Bard and Arabe, Frank greeted them with respect.


    "Sir, Ms. Be, these are the same guys who shed with us over the dinerst time. They were the


    ones who threatened us, saying that even the almighty wouldn''t stand in their boss''s way. They said if


    their boss was pleased, she might spare us ¡®mutts¡¯ our lives, but if not, we''d be the ones without a


    ce to rest in peace."


    Bard recalled the incident.


    Last time Frank had asked who their boss was, and the reply was cheeky.


    At that moment, one of the captives woke up. Hearing Bard''s order for interrogation, the man blurted


    out, ¡°Where is this? Do you think this shabby room can hold me? Wait until I get out of here and show


    you."


    That familiar voice and tone made Arabe push through the crowd for a better look. It was Jack!


    Jack was stunned to see her, "Boss, you came to rescue me so soon! I knew you wouldn''t abandon


    me."


    Bard, Frank, and Gordon exchanged bewildered nces. If they weren''t mistaken, this quy just called


    Arabe "boss"?


    What was going on?


    Feeling her husband''s gaze, Arabe smiled and interjected, ¡°Friendly fire."


    ¡°You, you, you''re saying I''m on the same side as this guy?" Jack was in disbelief.


    Frank was equally surprised. The person who had beaten him and his subordinates ck and bluest


    time was one of Ms. Be''s subordinates.


    ¡°Be, what other secrets are you keeping? What else don''t I know?" Bard asked with a teasing smile.


    Jack was shocked. It was like a family feud, but could it be that the silver-masked man was Bard''s


    subordinate?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Talk about a misunderstanding.


    Eventually, Jack and his crew were released, and Arabe revealed her "Mr. Bryant" identity to Bard.


    "You''re Mr. Bryant?¡± Bard was astounded.


    No wonder he found the fighting style of the girl he saw previously so familiar. It was the same person!


    He never thought Mr. Bryant to be a girl. After all, thest time he saw Mr. Bryant was Mr. Bryant


    dressed in a ck suit like a man.


    ¡°Uncle Bard, my boss has had a tough life. She became our leader to protect us, to keep us from being


    pushed around. Don''t think badly of her because of her identity. She''s done a lot of good in her life."


    Jack affectionately called Bard ¡®uncle¡¯ and didn''t forget to add, "Uncle Bard, we''re hungry."


    ¡°You sure make yourself at home,¡¯ Arabe teased.


    ¡°Ain''t your home ours too?" Jack chuckled.


    Bardughed heartily, "I''ll have the kitchen whip up something. Frank didn''t go easy on you, did he? No


    serious injuries, I hope."

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    "Like he''s any match for us." Jack nced over at Frank with a smirk.


    If Frank hadn''t pulled that sneaky move and knocked them out cold, who knew who would havee


    out on top?


    Frank bit back the urge to give Jack a thorough pounding after hearing that.


    On their way to the restaurant, Jack was utterly gobsmacked by Bard''svish estate, hispliments


    spilling out one after another, much to Bard''s amusement, whoughed heartily, clearly in high spirits.


    Bard, still chuckling, told them to make themselves at home and take a look around before turning to


    Arabe, "Be,e with me for a moment, would you?"


    Arabe shot Jack a look that said ¡®behave yourself before following Bard''s steps.


    ¡°Be, do you remember that a long time ago, you saved me?¡± he asked.


    Arabe was taken aback, seemingly unable to recall the event.


    "Back then, I''d heard about a ce by you guys. It is full of miraculous herbs. Since a bunch of top-


    notch doctors couldn''t do a thing for your grandparents, I decided to take a risk and have a look, hoping


    to find something worthwhile, so I led a group there. Even though I''d heard the ce was a bit rough, I


    thought we''d be safe with enough hands. I didn''t expect to walk into an ambush. You were the one who


    showed up and saved everyst one of us. I didn''t lose a single man."


    Now it clicked for Arabe. In those times, several powerful factions dominated the area, and countless


    unknown groups sprouted up like mushrooms after the rain, all vying for territory and resources.


    Anyone unfamiliar who stepped foot in there became a target.


    Arabe had intervened when she saw her uncle''s men cornered ¡ª not just out of solidarity for a fellow


    Solterran, but also to set an example to the other factions. Those under her protection were


    untouchable.


    ¡°Turns out, our paths had crossed long before, Bard said with a warm gaze, "Considering even my men


    couldn''t stay there long, how did you manage all these years? I heard from Jack that you''ve been


    through a lot."


    "It''s nothing. Which young person hasn''t faced hardships?"


    "The Collins and the Griffith families owe you so much, allowing you to go through all those trials for no


    good reason,¡¯ Bard said, his voice tinged with quilt.


    ¡°But it''s those very trials that have shaped a better me. You shouldn''t me yourself, Uncle Bard."


    Thanks to those experiences, she had met influential people, learned invaluable skills, and was able to


    help many more.


    Bard realized she was truly understanding and possessed a broad perspective. He looked at her with


    admiration and fondness.


    "Louisa would be proud to have a daughter like you."


    In the afternoon.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jack and his crew headed back, it wasn''t long before he called Arabe.


    "Boss, those guys in ck at the restaurant have finally spilled the beans. They''re not Alexander''s


    men. They came for you."


    Arabe was somewhat surprised.


    "They had no idea that the man dining with you that night was Dawnstar''s big shot Bard Griffith. They


    said if they had known, they wouldn''t have dared make a move in his presence. Now, they''re being


    hunted down.


    They''re at a dead end!"


    Arabe listened quietly as he continued.


    ¡°They''re saying they''ll spill everything they know, just asking for safe passage back home in exchange


    for their lives""


    After all, crossing Bard on his own turf either meant safe passage home, or they''d rather Jack lock


    them up for life than face certain death outside.


    ¡°Boss, are they out of their minds? Just think about it. Why on earth would we cross Bard for a few


    lowlifes like them? Lucky for us, Bard''s your uncle. I pretended to agree to their terms and got some


    intel out of them.


    Someone''s put a bounty on your head, a hefty one. I''ve got people back home looking into it, and I''m


    sure we''ll have answers soon.¡±

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Arabe''s gaze deepened with intrigue. Who could possibly want her dead?


    Before Arabe could voice her thoughts, Jack blurted out, "Boss, who''s the knucklehead that put a


    price on your head? The whole industry knows you''re not someone to mess with, given your skills and


    status. Who''d pull such a bone-headed move?"


    Pausing, Jack couldn''t help but probe further, ¡°Boss, you tick anyone offtely?"


    Arabe¡¯s voice carried azy drawl, tinged with a hint of nonchnce, "Too many to keep track."


    In her line of work, making enemies was par for the course.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Some folks believed in the long game, holding grudges for years. Maybe it was an old adversary


    stirring trouble.


    ¡°But this time, I got a hunch these guys aren''t the same ones after Carol. After all, their power''s too


    strong to bother with bounties to take you down."


    At the mention of Carol.


    Arabe inquired, "How''s Carol doing, anyway?"


    "She''s on the mend. Couple days back, she went solo to apologize to the Temple family. They weren''t


    having any of it, told her to stay gone. Then, there was this one time Celeste was visiting her


    daughter''s grave, got so overwhelmed with grief she passed out. Carol took her to the hospital, left


    without giving her name."


    Arabe was surprised by the turn of events, ¡°What about Celeste''s staff?"


    "Crystal''s grave''s close to the Temple estate. Celeste always walks there alone, probably wants some


    private time to talk to her daughter." Jack spected.


    Arabe probed further, "So, the Temples cooled off yet?"


    ¡°It ain''t that easy. Though Carol''s back in her ancestral fold, there''s the issue with her biological family."


    Jack''s voice trailed off, heavy with implication.


    Arabe, sensing the difort in his tone, pressed, ¡°What''s up?"


    She recalled Jack sending her details on Carol''s birth family but hadn''t had the chance to review them.


    Now, it seemed there wereplications.


    ¡°Carol''s birth mother spent years searching for her missing kids to no avail, passed away from illness


    long ago.


    Her dad remarried, had twins who are now eighteen. So when Carol and her brother Dennis showed up


    out of the blue, the stepmom wasn''t exactly weing."


    It was a clear threat to the family inheritance, wasn''t it?


    "So, Carol''s finding it tough with her own folks,¡¯ Arabe said, a touch of empathy in her voice.


    "Not exactly tough. She''s living with rk, just visits her family now and then. But fitting in? That''ll take


    some time"


    Understanding Jack''s point, Arabe had a clearer picture now.


    Just then, a servant knocked, "Ms. Be, are you resting? Mrs. Griffith has awakened and wishes to


    see you."


    Arabe ended her call and opened the door, asking, "You mean my aunt''s awake?"


    "Yes, Ms. Be, are you avable now?"


    ¡°I am."


    "Please follow me."


    As the servant led the way, Arabe remembered their first encounter. She had arrived empty-handed


    and now, on the spur of the moment, she wasn''t sure what to bring her aunt.


    She had only prepared a gift for her uncle before because she had never known she had an aunt.


    It must have been because everyone thought Bard''s wife was gone, and the painful memory was never


    brought up.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Arabe followed the housekeeper into the living room, where she caught sight of a stunning figure


    standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    She was dressed in a chic silk robe, exuding elegance and sensuality, with her short, wavy chestnut


    hair giving off a vibe of sophistication.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Be has arrived."


    Eunice Griffith turned around, her striking features bold and vivacious. With her arms crossed over her


    chest, she radiated a powerful presence, yet carried it with undeniable ir.


    Contrary to the delicate and gentle image Arabe had envisioned, her aunt''s beauty was aggressive


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and provocative, like a thorny, mesmerizing rose, vibrant and dazzling.


    ¡°So, you''re Arabe?" Eunice lifted the corners of her lips, her aura and poise perfectly bnced. She


    smiled warmly at Arabe, ¡°Come here, let me have a look at you."


    Arabe stepped forward and greeted her aunt.


    Eunice scrutinized her from head to toe, her alluring eyes filled with approval, "You do bear some


    resemnce to Louisa, but you have a stronger presence, and you certainly catch the eye."


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Eunice.


    Eunice''s red lips curled into a smile, ¡°I''ve heard from your uncle that, despite your young age, you''re


    not only a medical prodigy and a top schr but also skilled in self-defense, and you even have a


    retinue of loyal followers."


    Suddenly, Gordon burst into the room, and the housekeeper, unable to stop him, apologized with a


    bowed head, "I''m so Sorry, ma''am, I couldn''t stop him."


    "It''s fine." Eunice''s captivating eyes held a hint of nonchnce as she turned to Gordon, "What''s the


    matter?"


    She seemed to always be in control, as if everything was within her grasp.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, although the people you''ve brought back are fiercely loyal to you, they were once Alexander''s


    men. If there''s a seed of vengeance in them."


    "Gordon, you worry too much¡¯ Eunice interjected confidently, "If I dared to bring them here, I trust them.


    They wont do anything to hurt Bard or the Griffith family. I know you''re devoted to this house. Rest


    assured, they are on the same side as you, with aligned ambitions."


    With Eunice''s reassurance, Gordon immediately bowed, "My apologies for my concerns and for


    interrupting your leisure, ma''am."


    ¡°You always have the Griffith family''s best interests at heart, which is a joy for me and for the family.


    Someone, instruct the staff to double Gordon''s sry this month."


    Gordon was stunned by the sudden doubling of his pay,pletely bbergasted.


    Arabe''s respect for her aunt soared. Eunice had expected to be on her own in ¡°enemy territory,¡¯ yet


    here was she, having won over many of Alexander''s followers, ensuring their loyalty.


    It was clear Eunice was no ordinary woman.


    Once Gordon had left, Eunice''s gaze returned to Arabe, her tone softening again, "I came back in


    such a hurry that I haven''t had the chance to prepare a wee gift for you. Let''s go to the mallter


    and pick something out."


    Before Arabe could refuse, Eunice added, "No refusals. It''s been a while since I had a day out


    shopping.


    Consider it keeping mepany, a favor to me."


    Arabe smiled, ¡°Alright."


    "There''s my good girl.¡± Eunice affectionately tapped Arabe''s nose, her eyes filled with indulgence, "I''ll


    go change my clothes then."


    "Wait, Arabe called out to her.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Eunice couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but she felt a wave of relief when Arabe''s slender fingers


    rested on her wrist, checking her pulse. She let out a chuckle, "Well? What do you think?"


    Arabe was taken aback, not expecting her aunt to be in such great shape.


    ¡°It seems you have been living the high life."


    ¡°Of course, I can''t just sit around waiting to wither away. I''m convinced their schemes will unravel


    eventually, just like a secret too big to keep. Until then, my job is to stay radiant and collect their


    misdeeds, turning their allies to my side."


    Arabe had to admire her aunt''s savvy. Eunice was a woman who knew how to adapt, to protect


    herself, and had plenty of smarts.


    Eunice was truly the perfect match for Bard. They were like a power couple straight out of a superhero


    movie.


    "See you in a bit.¡± Eunice shed Arabe a knowing smile before gracefully ascending the staircase.


    For some reason, spending time with Aunt Eunice felt like a breath of fresh spring air. It was


    invigorating and refreshing.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    Serena had been racking her brain and decided she couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. So, she went


    to find Louisa and cooed, "Mom, Martin''s been tied up with a big deal in Dawnstar, hasn''t been home in


    ages. He''s been asking me to visit, and I was thinking, maybe I should go, check in on Grandpa and


    Aunt Eunice too."


    She wrapped her arms around Louisa¡¯''s, ying the doting daughter, "I heard Aunt Eunice''s back, and


    I can only imagine how much she''s been through. There are things she might not feelfortable


    telling Uncle Bard. If I go, she''d have someone else to confide in"


    Perhaps fearing Louisa''s refusal, Serena added while swinging her mom''s hand gently, "Please, let me


    go.


    Grandpa adored me, and Aunt Eunice was always so kind. It just doesn''t sit right with me, staying here


    doing nothing."


    Louisa chuckled helplessly, ¡°I think you''re just missing Martin and itching to see him. Alright, alright, you


    can go.


    I won''t stop you. But how will you travel? Will you take the family jet or amercial flight?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her mother finally agree, Serena beamed with joy, "Martin said he''d send a ne for me."


    "Martin''s so good to you, darling. I''m d. I''ll rest easy knowing you''re with him,¡¯ Louisa said with


    satisfaction.


    "Invite him over when he''s less busy. We should get to know him better."


    Serena thought cynically, "Hmph, she probably wants to set up a scene where Romeo outshines


    Martin, to give her biological daughter a boost and leave me, the adoptive one, embarrassed."


    Although Serena believed she had guessed Louisa''s intent and felt ufortable, she maintained a


    sweet demeanor and agreed.


    When it was time to leave, Louisa packed a variety of expensive gifts for Serena to take as presents.


    Halfway to the airport, Serena instructed Erik, the driver, to deliver the gifts to Martha instead. Martha


    would sell them discreetly, with the proceeds going straight into Serena¡®s private ount.


    As for the presents, she nned to have Martin foot the bill for new ones. That way, she''d have extra


    cash in her ount and still show up with gifts. It was the perfect n.


    Dawnstar''s most prestigious Style za was a haven for luxury brands.


    Uponnding, Serena headed straight there, wielding Martin''s credit card like a queen, splurging on


    designer bags worth tens of thousands and jewelry worth even more. If it caught her eye, it was hers.


    Martin, in the midst of a meeting, noticed his phone lighting up with notification after notification of


    Serena''s shopping spree. His eyes softened. She was finally using his card.


    After a shopping spree, Serena had the salespeople ship the haul to a domestic address, nning to


    have Martha secretly sell the goods in exchange for cold, hard cash.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    The sales associates could barely contain their smiles, bustling about as they packed up the items and


    arranged for delivery, squatting down now and then to rub Serena''s legs.


    Perched regally on the sofa, Serena sipped the coffee handed to her by a salesperson and wrinkled


    her nose in distaste. "This coffee isn''t even as good as what my maid at home drinks."


    Nic, the salesperson, nodded enthusiastically, heaping on the ttery. "You''re so generous with your


    spending. It''s clear you don''te from an ordinary family. I bet your servant''s sry is higher than


    ours. We''re just wage earners, and without the little extra you''re letting slip through your fingers, we


    wouldn''t meet our targets this month."


    "Indeed, we''re so grateful you graced us with your presence. Otherwise, we''d be facing termination this


    month; Guti chimed in, diligently massaging Serena''s shoulders, and couldn''t help but gossip, "Young


    Serena airily mentioned it was her boyfriend, which prompted a new wave ofpliments and envy


    from the sales team, praising her for having such a generous boyfriend.


    Serena couldn''t help but bask in the glory.


    ¡°If your boyfriend is so willing to spoil you, why not try these boots?" Aurora interjected, hastily donning


    gloves to fetch a pair in Serena''s size from the new arrivals that hade in just yesterday. "These are


    exclusive. Only one pair per size, and with your dainty feet, you''ll look much more elegant than the


    otherdies."


    She knelt down and carefully slipped the boots onto Serena''s feet. Serena relished the royal treatment,


    ncing at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Not bad, go ahead and pack them too, she said, handing over the card. "The PIN is 123456."


    Aurora was taken aback by Serena''s decisiveness. There wasn''t a second of hesitation. "These boots


    are different from your other purchases. They are designed by a renowned fashion designer and are


    quite pricey, costing ny-nine thousand dors."


    Ny-nine thousand dor boots would have once made Serena hesitate.


    But today, she was shopping with Martin''s card, and after all, it was Martin who had begged her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    repeatedly to use it.


    So she felt no burden at all, even challenging Aurora with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I''ve already bought things


    worth over a million, so what''s ny-nine thousand to me? Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    ¡°Of course not, you''ve misunderstood"


    "You''re the mostvishdy we''ve ever seen."


    ¡°Envious, truly. Just your aura speaks of nobility, and to have such a doting boyfriend, not to mention


    your beauty. It''s almost unfair."


    "You''re now our store''s top VIP. Anything you desire, other customers must step aside."


    At that moment, Serena caught sight of a familiar fiqure in the distance. Squinting, she realized it was


    Arabe.


    What was she doing shopping in this store?


    Given that the store was a global gship and spanned three floors, Serena hadn''t noticed Arabe


    until now.


    There was Arabe, elegantly holding a dress, starkly alonepared to Serena''s surrounding crowd,


    not a single sales associate in sight!


    It must be that Uncle Bard was too busy to mind her, and she''d snuck out for a bit of shopping on her


    own.


    Serena''s lips curled into a smirk, turning to Guti, "Didn''t you just say I''m your store''s top VIP? That I


    have first dibs on anything I fancy? I want that dress she''s holding!"


    Guti followed her gaze to see a pretty girl holding a dress from yesterday''s new arrivals.


    The dress was expensive, likely out of reach for the average person.


    Seeing that Arabe''s attire was less shy than Serena''s, Guti muttered a ¡®just one moment¡¯ and went


    over to negotiate.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    "Excuse me, miss,¡¯ Guti approached Arabe with a courteous tone, "this dress has already been


    spoken for.


    Perhaps you''d be interested in another style?"


    Arabe hadn''t been particrly taken with the dress in the first ce. She was merely intrigued by a


    few creative touches in its design. Seeing the clerk moving to take it away, she handed it over without a


    moment''s hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Guti gratefully epted the dress and delivered it to Serena.


    Serena, looking like the cat that got the cream, cast a victorious nce Arabe''s way. Noticing


    Arabe had picked up a champagne-colored evening gown, a smug smirk yed across her lips.


    "I''ll take that one as well."


    Upon hearing Serena''smand, Guti approached Arabe again.


    This time Arabe sensed something strange and looked up, ¡°And who might the other customer be?"


    ¡°Thatdy over there. She''s one of our top-tier VIPs!" Guti exined apologetically, "I''m really sorry, but


    you might want to check out our other selections."


    Arabe''s gaze followed to where Serena lounged on a sofa, being pampered by two clerks massaging


    her shoulders and calves.


    When did she starting to Dawnstar?


    She looked quite at ease.


    "Does she want every single thing I''m interested in?" Arabe smirked, finding Serena''s childish antics


    "My apologies for any offense; Guti said as she swiftly took the champagne gown from Arabe to


    present it to Serena.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Eunice, who was browsing the racks, overheard the exchange between her


    beloved niece and the clerk. Seeing the clerk''s actions, she peered down to catch her niece''s gaze


    fixed in a certain direction and quickly surmised what was happening.


    It seemed some spoiled youngdy was trying to one-up her beautiful niece.


    From her vantage point, Eunice couldn''t see who the other woman was, but she knew her niece was


    being wronged.


    As she casually sifted through a rack of dresses, her tone was leisurely yet icy, "My niece is having


    trouble over a dress, and you''re not intervening?"


    The store manager, upon hearing this, rushed downstairs. She didn''t know who Serena was, as she


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    had never seen her with Eunice in the store before.


    But the manager knew full well that Eunice was Bard''s wife, and Bard''s clout in all of Dawnstar meant


    no one dared to cross him.


    One moment Serena was basking in service, the next she was being informed by the clerks that she


    was now on the store''s cklist. She was given an ultimatum: leave with her purchases immediately or


    get a refund.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Serena was baffled by their sudden change of attitude. Just moments


    ago, they treated her like royalty, and now they were giving her the cold shoulder.


    Was it because she had imed the two dresses Arabe wanted?


    Had Arabe orchestrated this?


    Did Arabe really have that much pull?


    "Sorry, but we can''t sell these dresses to you after all!" Guti hastily reimed the champagne evening


    gown and the stylish day dress from Serena. She had been scolded by the manager and was now


    bowing her head, fearing for her job.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Serena''sugh wasced with fury, "Do you all have any idea? My spending alone is a hundred,


    maybe even a thousand times what your average customer shells out."


    "Yes, we have considered this. Please leave as soon as possible,¡¯ came the unwavering reply.


    The sales associates neatly arranged her thirty-some shopping bags at the entrance, a silent signal


    that her patronage was no longer desired.


    Fuming and humiliated, Serena snapped, "Fetch your manager! Is this how a top-tier brand treats its


    VIP clients?"


    "I''m sorry, but you''ve been cklisted by our store. And yes, thises straight from the manager.¡¯ the


    salesperson said.


    ¡°What did you say?" Serena''s face turned a shade of thunder.


    "This way, please,¡¯ the sales team said in unison, bowing slightly with a gesture that suggested she exit


    the premises.


    Enraged beyond belief, Serena could barely contain herself. "It seems your brand doesn''t value its


    VIPs. Fine, I''ll take myint to your superiors and see if they also turn away from good business!"


    ¡°Even aint to our headquarters won''t change a thing. Please, leave."


    With that, Serena stormed out, her heels clicking sharply against the floor.


    Once she was gone, the manager turned to Guti. "You too, get out!"


    "Manager: "If you don''t stop your bbering and upset Mrs. Griffith further, we''ll all suffer the


    consequences! Now go!"


    Tears in her eyes, Guti cast a longing look towards the second floor, wishing Mrs. Griffith would show


    mercy.


    She had no idea the inly dressed girl downstairs was Mrs. Griffith''s own niece.


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have dared to cross her, not for all the money in the world.


    As Guti left in tears, the manager sternly warned the rest, "Keep your eyes open from now on. Don''t


    cross someone without knowing who they are! If this happens again, the fallout will be much worse!"


    "Yes, Manager, they chorused.


    The manager, having scolded staff, hurried upstairs to find Eunice and exin.


    "My apologies for disturbing your shopping,dies. The ignorantdy from before has been escorted


    out. She''s on our cklist and will never set foot here again. Also, the sales associate¡ªGuti¡ªwho


    offended Miss Be has been dismissed. The two dresses that caught your eye, please consider them


    a gift from our store. I hope you and the young miss can forgive the unpleasantness caused by those


    uncouth individuals."


    Eunice, still browsing the racks, askednguidly without ncing up, "Does the Griffith family need


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    these two dresses?"


    ¡°Of course not, ma''am. The whole world knows of your family''s wealth. The dresses are a token of our


    sincerest apologies for the difort you''ve experienced in our establishment. As the manager, the


    quilt weighs heavily on me.


    "It seems our difort isn''t a grave concern in your eyes."


    The manager, taken aback and troubled by the implication, hastily offered, ¡°Furthermore, from now on,


    when you or the young miss shop here, you will receive an additional 20% discount on top of the


    membership price!"


    It was practically selling at cost.


    They had no choice. Offending someone of such stature had already cost them dearly.


    ¡°What was she wearing?" Eunice asked casually, picking out a particrly stylish dress from the


    disy. "What did she look like?"


    The manager, realizing whom Eunice referred to, described promptly, "She was in a pink CNL suit with


    a white beret, and had long, wavy brown hair."

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Eunice gracefully fished her phone out of her purse and dialed Gordon with anguid air of casual


    indifference.


    "Put the word out, if anyone on Style za dares to sell anything to a person in a pink CNL suit,


    sporting a white beret and brown, wavy locks, they can kiss their spot in this zip code goodbye."


    The store manager''s eyes widened in rm, frantically signaling the sales associates downstairs with a


    flurry of gestures to shut the shop immediately! Thest thing they needed was another clueless


    customer inciting Eunice¡¯s ire.


    After finishing her call and having her selected outfits brought to her, Eunice descended the staircase


    with an air of unrivaled elegance. She had the kind of presence that always turned heads, dressed to


    the nines in a way that only ady of her stature and wealth could pull off.


    A sales associate led the way, clearing a path for her.


    Approaching Arabe, Eunice smiled warmly. "Be, these are the pieces I picked out for you. Do you


    like them?"


    The manager, eager to please, pushed the chosen outfits toward Arabe and said respectfully, ¡°Miss,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everything''s here. Your aunt really spoils you, picking out so many lovely items in one go."


    Arabe hadn''t expected her aunt''s taste to be so impable. Every garment was exactly to her liking


    and had a unique ir. Her lips curled up in delight. "They''re all gorgeous. I love them"


    ¡°That''s great. Why don''t you try them on? I bet they''ll look even better on you,¡¯ Eunice beamed before


    turning to the store manager. "Remember, if your brand does well, don''t forget my niece''s part in it."


    After all, her darling niece was like a walking billboard, offering free promotion wherever she went.


    "Of course, we''ll never forget Miss Be''s contribution¡± the manager replied with a deferential smile.


    Just then, sales associate Lucy approached, carrying several shopping bags. "Ma''am, these are the


    items Miss Be chase, all paid for. She said they''re a gift for you: Eunice was touched that her


    beloved niece had spent time downstairs picking out clothes for her. Her smile grew even more radiant.


    "I''ll try them on as well.¡± Her eyes softened with affection as she looked at Arabe.


    The surrounding sales staff were stunned. They had never seen the usuallymanding and


    aristocraticdy show such tenderness.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena had called Martin''s guys to load her thirty-some shopping bags into the car. After rposing


    herself, she resumed her shopping spree, nning to settle scores with Arabeter!


    But when she reached the entrance of a top-tier designer boutique, the sales associate was about to


    close the door.


    ¡°Why are you closing now?¡± Serena asked, perplexed, as she stepped forward, eager to browse.


    The boutique was known for its luxury handbags, and there was a new model released that day she


    had her eye on for ages. If she didn''t buy it now, it would be gone!


    "Apologies, we''re expecting a VIP shortly¡¯ the sales associate exined politely.


    At the mention of "VIP¡¯ Serena scoffed in derision. ¡®What level of spender qualifies as a VIP in your


    books? I might have more clout than your so-called VIP. able to bring in more sales and profit for your


    store."


    Who the VIP was remained to be seen!


    The sales associate let out a small chuckle. "Miss, this VIP''s status is such that even if she doesn''t buy


    a single thing, she''s still a VIP in our store, always!"


    Serena''s expression soured. "Are you talking about Arabe?"


    The sales associate seemed not to recognize the name. "I''m sorry, I don''t know whom you''re referring


    to."


    "Then who else could this VIP be?" Serena questioned, still puzzled.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    ¡°Excuse me, but I can''t disclose the identity of our VIP client. Please step aside; the sales associate


    said, about to close the door.


    Serena stood her ground, arms crossed over her chest, and asked with a hint of pride, ¡®Do you have


    any idea how much I spent at the previous store?"


    The sales associate, seeing this self-important woman before her, remembered the manager


    mentioning that a certain rich girl, d in a pink suit, had managed to offend Bard''s wife. The word on


    the street was that Bard''s wife had sent a clear warning: anyone who dared to do business with that


    rich girl was looking for trouble.


    It wasn''t just Bard''s wife one should be wary of. Even the sales associate, struggling to suppress the


    urge to roll her eyes at the haughty disy, was annoyed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she represented a top-tier brand, and that rolling her eyes would tarnish its


    image, she would have loved to serve this girl a hefty dose of disdain!


    "Miss, regardless of how much you''ve spent elsewhere or the ¡®victories¡¯ you''ve had, this store has its


    policies.


    Please move aside, we wouldn''t want you to get hurt,¡± she said with forced politeness.


    ¡°I want to see for myself what this ¡®VIP¡¯ looks like. Probably some nouveau riche brat or a mistress too


    ashamed to show her face."


    When Serena remained stubbornly in the doorway, the sales associate had no choice but to call


    security.


    As two burly security guards approached with determination, Serena, not wanting to make a scene,


    shot the sales associate a re. "Crazy, refusing free money and turning away a customer. You''re just


    a sales clerk, don''t get ahead of yourself. Low-life."


    The sales associate was taken aback by the insult, feeling both angry and hurt.


    Serena, finding some cathartic release in her outburst, felt her mood lift and she headed toward the


    next boutique.


    The sales associate there, forewarned, saw hering and stepped forward to block her. "I''m sorry,


    but you can''te in."


    Confused, Serena asked, "Why not?"


    "This store doesnt wee you."


    Serena wondered if Arabe was behind this. But then she thought that woman couldn''t possibly have


    the clout, she must be leveraging Romed''s influence!


    Damn it all!


    ¡°You don''t have to listen to her. I have more clout. I''ve just spent a fortune at another store, Serena


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    said, trying to assert her status.


    The sales associate replied expressionlessly, "Even if you were to buy out our entire inventory today,


    showing such financial strength, we still wouldn''t allow you to take a step forward. Please consider


    shopping elsewhere."


    ¡°Are you siding with her against me?"


    The sales associate wondered if the girl was delusional. In Dawnstar, who dared to cross Bard''s wife?


    She had offended someone so untouchable and still had the audacity to say such things. Was she out


    of her mind?


    "Please leave¡¯ the sales associate said, gesturing towards the exit.


    Fuming, Serena refused to believe this was happening. She tried the store next door, only to be


    stopped again before entering.


    It had to be Arabe''s doing!


    Unable to contain her anger, she blurted out, "Don''t you know who I am? Have you ever heard of the


    Collins family?"


    Who? What on earth was that?

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    "Sorry, but could you please not make this hard for us?" A line of sales associates stood in unison,


    firmly blocking her entrance.


    Passersby were strolling along, and some luxury car owners sat smugly in their vehicles, watching her


    with amusement.


    Out in the open, Serena felt the sting of embarrassment, "You don''t recognize the Collins name?


    Keh Collins ring any bells??¡ã "Apologies, but if you don''t leave now, we''ll have to call security."


    It didn''t matter if one was a tycoon, here in Dawnstar, in the presence of Bard, one had to step aside!


    Serena couldn''t believe these salespeople were so clueless that they hadn''t even heard of her father.


    As the crowd around her grew, she stomped her foot in frustration and left.


    ¡°Just you wait, Arabe. You''ll get what''sing to you if our paths cross again!"


    Meanwhile.


    The store manager personally packaged all the items, applied the membership discount, took another


    20% off, and even threw in two extra dresses for Arabe.


    Watching Eunice and Arabe rush to foot the bill, the manager couldn''t help butpliment them,


    "The affection between you two is truly heartwarming, just like mother and daughter. Although, in my


    years in this position, I''ve never seen such a youthful mother or a daughter so considerate and caring."


    "Be, this is my treat; I insist on paying!" Eunice was determined, "Besides, you''ve already bought so


    many clothes for me. Don¡¯t snatch the bill from me again, or I''ll feel disappointed!"


    "You should let your aunt pay¡¯ the manager chimed in, a bit awkwardly. ¡°We wouldn''t dare take your


    money, youngdy"


    How could they ept money from the young miss when her aunt wanted to pay?


    Seeing Eunice''s domineering but caring attitude left no room for debate, Arabe couldn''t help but


    smile, ¡°Okay, your treat"


    "That''s my good girl" Eunice beamed. "I''ve epted all the clothes you bought for me earlier, and now


    you have to ept everything I bought for you!"


    With that, Eunice''s eyes caught a glimpse of a chic backpack in the corner. She walked over, picked it


    up, and said, "Be, look at this¡ªit''s as if it was made for you. It''s lovely. You''ll look great with it. Let''s


    add this to our purchase."


    Touched by her aunt''s affection, Arabe grinned, "Then dinner''s on me."


    ¡°When you''re in Dawnstar, you don''t need to spend a dime! Don''t be formal with your aunt!"


    Once everything was packed, Arabe moved to pick up the bags, but Eunice linked arms with her and


    said, ¡°Someone will carry those for us. Come on, I''ll take you out to eat, you must be starving."


    They had spent quite some time in just that one store.


    Suddenly feeling her aunt''s arm linked with hers brought a warmth that spread from her heart.


    Ever since she had found her family, Arabe realized time and again that being pampered and adored


    by rtives was a true blessing.


    She instinctively held onto Eunice, her lips curling into a smile like Alma''s.


    "Be, what would you like to eat? Just name it,¡± Eunice said with a mix of assertiveness and doting


    affection.


    "If you''re too shy to say, I''ll call Louisa."


    Arabe chuckled, "I''m not picky, really. I''m fine with all kinds of cuisine, whatever you think is best."


    ¡°Where do you get this considerate nature? Did that family who raised you mistreat you?" Eunice


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    pondered. She figured Arabe was one of those cool on the outside, kind-hearted on the inside types,


    probably because her previous family was indifferent, or unkind, or she was simply born with a


    generous spirit.


    "I''ll have to ask Louisa about you, get to know you better¡¯ Eunice mused, then a restaurant came to


    mind. "I know just the ce you''ll love. Let''s go, I will treat you."

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Sky Restaurant.


    The moment Eunice linked arms with Arabe and made an entrance, heads turned.


    Her beauty alone was enough to draw the eye, but her status as "Mrs. Griffith" made her shine like a


    star among the crowd.


    The restaurant manager, spotting her arrival, hurried over. "Mrs. Griffith, it''s been too long! We''ve been


    on pins and needles since yourst visit, wracking our brains over what we might''ve done wrong.


    Seeing you here today is such a joy. You''ve finallye back!"


    "Oh, Mr. Morrison, you''re still the king of sweet talk¡± Eunice said with a chuckle, well ustomed to his


    ttery.


    Mr. Morrisonughed, ¡°Mrs. Griffith, we genuinely value your dining experience. It''s such a rare


    pleasure to host you. I''ll have the ce cleared and redecorated in a jiffy. If you and this youngdy


    could kindly wait a moment..."


    ¡°No need for all that fuss. We''re here to eat, not to cause a scene. Just find us a table with a view,


    Eunice replied with sensible grace.


    ¡°But wouldn''t that be a disservice to you and the youngdy here?" Mr. Morrison seemed troubled.


    ¡°What, you can''t arrange that?" Eunice''s tone suddenly took on an authoritative edge.


    "No, no, not at all! We can arrange it right away. Mrs. Griffith, this way please, Mr. Morrison stammered,


    almost intimidated by hermanding presence, and promptly led the way.


    Eunice turned to Arabe with a softer look and smile, "A window seat offers just as lovely a view of the


    city''s nightscape."


    "I agree; Arabe said, seeing no need for a private area.


    Appreciation and approval flickered in Eunice''s eyes as she regarded her niece.


    Mr. Morrison pulled out chairs for them, standing by respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Griffith, will have the usual, or


    would you like to try some of the new dishes our chefs have been raving about?"


    "Let my niece decide, Eunice tilted her chin up slightly, exuding cool elegance.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Morrison realized the girl''s identity¡ªshe was Bard and Eunice''s niece?


    Oh dear.


    What an oversight!


    "I had no idea we were hosting your niece, this table arrangement is far too casual. I see the


    neighboring tables are almost done. Perhaps I could clear this area and install a ss partition for


    more privacy, so you and your niece can chat freely without any concern."


    ¡°That won''t be necessary; Eunice and Arabe said in unison, clearly not interested in disturbing the


    other diners.


    Mr. Morrison didn''t expect them to be so alike in speech and temperament. He quickly added, "Then I


    must insist on sending over a few extra dishester. We''ve truly neglected your needs today!"


    ¡°Be, see anything you fancy?" Eunice''s gaze fell on Be across from her.


    Her fresh, unpretentious beauty stood out, her face radiantly delicate, while a lotus-like elegance


    seemed to emanate from her.


    Many a well-heeled gentleman in the vicinity couldn''t help but steal nces.


    Indeed, she was a Collins, wless in looks and grace.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    ¡°Just these dishes" Arabe said, tapping away on the tablet to ce their order. Once finished, she


    handed the tablet back to Mr. Morrison.


    ¡°Mrs. Griffith, what would you like to have?¡± the manager asked.


    ¡°Oh, there''s no need. My niece has ordered for both of us,¡¯ Eunice replied, shifting her attention to


    Arabe to engage in light conversation.


    Meanwhile.


    In the most expensive suite of the Dawnstar Hotel, aposed and handsome young man named


    Martin was confronted by his incessantly talking sister. He poured a ss of water and handed it to her,


    "Diana, wet your whistle before you rant."


    ¡°Martin, I''m dead serious about this!¡± Diana eximed, her anger palpable. ¡°You''ve always had my


    support in everything you do, even when our parents disapproved, but today! If I hadn''t been shopping


    with my girlfriends on Style za, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the girl you¡¯ve taken a fancy to is such a


    nightmare in private!"


    At herst words, Martin''s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Diana, stick to the point and cut the personal


    attacks."


    ¡°How am I attacking her personally? She''s the heiress to the Collins family, for heaven''s sake, raised


    by Keh and Louisa! And yet shemanded the sales assistant to snatch a dress from another


    girl''s hands, not once but twice! And when she finally met her match and got kicked out of the store."


    ¡°Diana, Martin interjected, unable to hide his irritation, ¡°if she saw something she liked and wanted to


    buy it, that''s not a crime. The sales assistant was just misguided in taking it from another customer."


    "Martin! Are you even listening to me? Serena did it on purpose. She told the sales assistant to take it


    away from that girl"


    Diana was so infuriated she could barely speak, ¡°And the trouble she''s stirred up is no small affair. Now


    all shops on Style za won''t sell to her. So what does she do? Stands outside the shop, hurling


    insults at the staff, calling them lowly scum!"


    Diana''s upbringing made it difficult for her to repeat such vulgar words. She had witnessed Serena''s


    tirade against the sales assistant and the smug look of satisfaction that followed.


    "My friends say she¡¯s nothing but trouble¡ªpushy and rude! Going on about ¡®Do you know who I am?


    Do you know how much I spend in yourpetitors¡¯ stores? Do you know who Keh is?


    It was a disgraceful scene, not fit for public viewing!


    Martin thought to himself that he really needed to work harder to prevent Serena from such indignities


    in the future.


    ¡°You''re the only son of our family, and eventually, you''ll run the family business. Our parents want a


    daughter-inw who is virtuous and capable, not someone like Serena!"


    "Diana, I get your point,¡± Martin checked the time and spoke calmly, ¡°Go home. Let''s leave it at that."


    Diana was shocked, ¡°What, you''re still going to see her? I heard you had important business back


    home this week, but you dropped everything just because she wanted toe to Dawnstar. And now


    she''s left you hanging. What are you thinking?"


    ¡°She wanted some time to shop on her own, and I respect that. I have things to take care of here in


    Dawnstar too."


    "Who are you kidding? Your business here is running smoothly. At best, youe to check in, what


    urgent matters could you possibly have? Don''t think I don¡¯t know you!"


    Seeing that her words were having no effect, Diana crossed her arms and said angrily, ¡°If our parents


    knew about this, they¡¯d never approve of you two together"


    ¡°If you don''t tell, and I don¡¯t tell, how will they know?¡± Martin looked up at his sister with a steady gaze.


    Diana was at a loss for words. Her brother, a model student and a paragon of virtue, brilliant and


    handsome, was acting so stubborn over Serena!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What was so special about Serena, anyway?


    ¡°Don''t expect me to cover for you. If our parents find out and ask for my opinion, I won''t support you


    this time!"


    Diana red at him before storming out, her frustration with her brother reaching its peak.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    "Fitch, would you mind walking my sister out?"


    Fitch, who had been sitting silently on the side, too terrified to make a peep, now found himself


    reluctantly chasing after Diana.


    "Sis."


    "Who''s your sister?¡± Diana snapped, spinning around to re at him. "All you do is hang out with my


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    brother, acting like best buddies. But when it matters, you don''t even try to stop him from jumping into a


    pit of fire?"


    Fitch felt he was being unjustly med. He had only heard that his best pal had hit up Dawnstar and


    was looking forward to catching up over dinner, but Diana had beaten him to it.


    Caught in the sibling squabble, what could he, an outsider, do other than sip his water and fade into the


    background? He thought they''d just argue and be done with it.


    But then Diana turned her wrath on him.


    ¡°Come on, Diana! You didn''t see me trying to reason with him till I was blue in the face! He wouldn''t


    listen to me!


    What on earth does he see in that Serena, I can''t figure it out!"


    Diana was speechless.


    ¡°You know well enough that Martin''s been after her for six long years. He''s obsessed. My words don''t


    mean squatpared to yours, and even you couldn''t sway him!"


    Diana stood in front of the elevator, suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Diana, just head back home and rx, leave this to me. I might not convince him right away, but I''m


    sure if 1 keep at it, he''lle around. Besides, Serena''s such a drama queen. Sooner orter, she''s


    going to cross a line, and Martin will have had enough."


    That made sense.


    Diana felt slightly reassured.


    Serena might y the gracious hostess, but that act couldn''tst forever.


    Sooner orter, her brother would see Serena''s true colors.


    Why should she force a breakup now?


    ¡°If you push them to split now, they''ll only cling harder to each other. Better to just let time do its work."


    Just then, the elevator dinged open. Fitch quickly blocked the door for Diana to enter.


    "Diana, you can go home, eat something nice, get some good rest. Don''t worry about Martin. He''s


    young and foolish. I''ve got this covered, I''ll sort it out perfectly!"


    Diana gave him a mock re, surprised at how smooth he could be.


    "Take care, Diana." Fitch watched the elevator doors close before returning to the presidential suite,


    "Man, did you not see how pissed your sister was? And you throw me under the bus? Lucky for you I''m


    quick on my feet, or I''d have been the one getting a beatdown!"


    "You''re fine, aren''t you?" Martin nced up briefly, then texted Serena on WhatsApp to see if she had


    dinner yet and if she''d like to join.


    ¡°You''re still messaging her? Did you seriously not listen to a word your sister said?" Fitch couldn''t help


    but blurt out, "Dude, I''m not on your side this time. Don''t you think Serena''s gone too far?"


    Right then, Martin''s phone buzzed. It was a reply from Serena.


    She wanted to dine alone.


    Martin''s gaze dimmed as he looked at Fitch, "You never said why you came here."


    Fitch was momentarily speechless, "I heard you were in Dawnstar, and I just wanted to catch up over


    dinner. If I knew you were only interested in women, I wouldn''t have bothered!"


    Martin stood up, "Let''s go."


    Fitch was stunned, then excitedly said, ¡°Are you choosing your bro over a girl?"


    "It''s more like the girl didn''t choose me, so I ended up with you."


    Fitch was speechless.


    The backup n!


    In Martin''s world, he was nothing but the backup n!


    They headed to Sky Restaurant.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Eunice polished off her steak with refined grace and took a delicate sip of her red wine. "Be, darling,


    I''m just going to freshen up."


    "Sure thing."


    Arabe eyed the feast still sprawled across the table. Mr. Morrison had been overly generous, bringing


    them seven or eight dishes in quick session. There was no way the two of them could finish it all.


    Just then, Serena strode into the restaurant and immediately spotted Arabe by the window.


    The humiliation she had endured earlier on Style za was burning inside her, propelling her on her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    stilettos straight toward Arabe.


    But before she could get far, a polite interruption came from the staff.


    "Excuse me, miss, do you have a reservation?" the waiter inquired with a courteous tone.


    "I know her; Serena said haughtily, nodding toward the woman sitting by the window.


    The waiter recognized the quest as Ms. Be, Mrs. Griffith''s niece. Did this girl know her? Seeing they


    were of a simr age, perhaps they were friends.


    ¡°Would you like me to bring another chair?"


    "No need, I just have a word with her and then I''ll leave"


    As Serena approached Arabe, she took note of the surroundings. Arabe''s seat was conveniently


    obscured from the nearest surveince camera by a structural column, and the cameras in the distance


    didn''t seem to cover this angle either.


    The other tables were far enough not to eavesdrop, and the waiters, busy clearing the remnants of a


    sumptuous meal, paid them no mind.


    It was a quiet hour with only a few patrons from Dawnstar scattered around, none of whom seemed to


    recognize her.


    It felt like fate was conspiring in her favor. Spotting a half-finished ss of champagne on a recently


    vacated table, Serena snaqged it and stormed towards Arabe.


    Arabe, absorbed in the night view beyond the massive ss wall, caught sight of an angry figure


    reflected in the pane. The figure hurled the contents of a ss her way. With lightning reflexes,


    Arabe snatched a napkin to shield herself and dodged, retaliating by sshing her ss of red wine


    at the aggressor.


    Serena hadn''t anticipated that her champagne assault would barely ssh Arabe, nor that Arabe


    would douse her in red wine.


    The wine cascaded down her beret, stained her face, and trickled into her dress.


    Her CNL pink ensemble was ruined, and just as she let out a shriek, Arabe had her pinned against


    the table.


    Serena''s left cheek now made an intimate acquaintance with the remains of a beef dish.


    By the time Mr. Morrison and the waitstaff arrived, Arabe dered, "I''ve got this."


    They were all taken aback by the audacity of the girl who dared to drench Arabe in champagne in full


    view of everyone.


    And today of all days, with Mrs. Griffith present!


    Clearly, this person was unhinged, aplete lunatic, to offend Mrs. Griffith''s niece.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!" Serena had intended to make a ssh and dash, thinking Arabe


    would be too preupied with cleaning herself up to bother with the culprit.


    But Arabe¡¯s swift reaction caught her off guard, and what was infuriating was that only a few drops of


    champagne had hit Arabe.


    "Have I been too kind to youtely?" Arabe held her tight, visibly annoyed. She had previously


    dismissed Serena as a mere jester, unworthy of attention, but now her brazenness was escting.


    "So fond of sshing drinks, are you?" Arabe nced at the wine on the table. "What a shame this


    is a 1945 Roman¨¦e-Conti. I can''t bear to waste it. Manager, what''s the cheapest swill you''ve got?"


    Mr. Morrison quickly chimed in, "Ms. Be, we have a 1951 Chivas Estate red wine."


    ¡°Bring me two bottles."


    ¡°Arabe, what are you nning to do?" Serena, unable to break free, resorted to threats. "You


    wouldn''t dare, right?"


    "You''ve got the gall to do it in front of everyone. Why shouldn''t I?"


    Arabe had the wine uncorked, pressed Serena down onto the te, and poured both bottles over her


    head.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    "Ah." Serena''s scream was cut short as the red wine poured into her mouth.


    Even with her eyes tightly shut, some of the wine managed to seep into her eyes, stinging them


    painfully.


    And her ears¡ªsince she was being held face down against the te, one ear was filled with the


    unwee flow of the wine.


    Arabe clutched Serena''s hair with force, dumping two whole bottles over her head, her expression


    unmoved.


    Serena''s hands iled behind her, desperately trying to hit Arabe, only to be restrained by two


    waiters who stepped forward.


    Drenched in wine, even the warmth of the restaurant''s heating couldn''t stop Serena from shivering as


    the liquid soaked through her clothes.


    That damn Arabe, how dare she?


    How dare she humiliate her in front of all these people?


    After emptying the bottles, Arabe released her grip, casually tossing Serena aside.


    Serena lost her bnce and toppled to the floor, her head hitting a nearby chair.


    Mr. Morrison and several waiters quickly surrounded Arabe, asking anxiously, "Ms. Be, are you


    alright?"


    One handed Arabe a sanitizing wet wipe to clean her hands, another delicately dabbed at the wine


    stains on her dress, while four others swiftly cleaned up the chaotic table and reced it with a fresh


    tablecloth. One knelt to wipe the wine from Arabe''s shoes, and another hurried to mop the floor.


    Meanwhile, Serena was left in her misery, ignored by all.


    Serena couldn''t understand. Arabe wasn''t some local big shot, so why were these servants giving


    her such attention?


    Could it be that the wretch had spent a hefty sum, bing a VIP customer of this establishment?


    "Ms. Be, I am so sorry you were startled. It¡¯s truly regrettable that your dining experience was


    marred. I will have her removed at once!¡± Mr. Morrison hurriedly called for security, not forgetting to


    add, "And should that lunatic show up again, she''s banned from entering!"


    ¡°What lunatic? Let go of me, let go." Serena was dragged out.


    Eunice, after finishing up in the restroom, received a call. It was one of her subordinates reporting on a


    job, and after listening to his long-winded exnation for about twenty minutes, which also made her


    darling niece wait, she lost her patience, "Meet me at the Sky Restaurant, 69th floor, and talk there."


    After hanging up, Eunice, a tad irritated, clicked her heels out of the restroom and into the restaurant.


    Mr.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Morrison quickly caught up to her, carefully exining everything that had urred.


    Eunice noticed the restaurant had cleared out, and her table was reset, with a line of waiters standing


    at attention, seemingly bracing for a scolding.


    "The spot where Ms. Be was seated is a blind spot for the cameras. They only caught the table legs


    and below her waist. There''s no vital footage, Mr. Morrison said, trembling as he handed Eunice the


    iPad.


    Eunice''s face was a mask of frost, her naturallymanding presence sharpening to a deadly edge


    with her temper red.


    Indeed, the surveince only showed below the waist of the perpetrator, just a pink skirt, a pair of snow


    boots, and the spilled wine on the floor.


    ¡°What is this mess!" Eunice lost her patience, tossing the iPad back at Mr. Morrison, "I step away for a


    moment to the restroom, and my niece suffers such an insult. What if I had gone home for something?


    Would I even find her well when I returned?"


    Mr. Morrison had never seen Eunice so furious. Herst words, especially, raised in volume, sent a


    shiver through everyone present, heads bowed in fear.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    "Mrs. Griffith, don''t get your feathers ruffled, I''ll just have a word with someone downstairs.¡± Mr.


    Morrison couldn''t handle Eunice''s raging temper and quickly looked for a scapegoat.


    He turned fiercely to the waiter in front of him, "Tell me, who let that lunatic in?"


    A young waitress stepped forward, visibly shaken, her face contorting as if she were on the verge of


    tears.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, Mr. Morrison, she said she knew Ms. Be, had a few words for her. She was dressed in


    some fancy limited-edition getup, looked like a million bucks, so I reckoned she was a friend of Ms.


    Be''s. I didn¡¯t dare give her the cold shoulder, so I let her through."


    After all, they should just give Ms. Be''s friends the third degree, right?


    If she''d put up a fuss, she might''ve caught an earful.


    "I never dreamed she was off her rocker. I''m so sorry, Mr. Morrison, my bad. It won''t happen again, I


    swear."


    Sally''s eyes brimmed with tears, her hands fidgeting nervously.


    "You think a ¡®sorry makes everything peachy? Didn''t you see Ms. Be get sshed with champagne?


    Do you have any idea how much her outfit costs? I''m afraid the price tag might just scare you to death!"


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Morrison, truly sorry. I''ll go apologize to Ms. Be right away." Sally approached


    Arabe again, bowing incessantly, tears streaming as she said, ¡®I''m so sorry, Ms. Be, so sorry, Mrs.


    Griffith. I had no clue who she was, if I''d known she''d pull such a crazy stunt, I would''ve never let her


    in."


    ¡°Cut the waterworks. They''re ruining Ms. Be and Mrs. Griffith''s mood! The damage is done, what


    good is an apology now!" Mr. Morrison barked, reducing Sally to even more pitiful sobs.


    ¡°It''s not your fault," Arabe said, her gaze falling on the young girl before her. She was about her age,


    yet already hustling for a paycheck.


    Seeing a chance for things to cool down, Mr. Morrison quickly scolded, ¡°Ms. Be''s gracious enough to


    let it slide, and you''re not on your knees thanking her? If you had to cover the cost of her dress, you''d


    be working for fifty years and still not make a dent!"


    Sally was painfully aware of the price tag on Arabe''s clothes. She couldn''t afford to pay. Arabe was


    kind enough not to fuss was a relief, and gratitude nearly brought her to her knees.


    Arabe quickly raised a hand to stop her, "You did nothing wrong. Why kneel?"


    If every customer had to be grilled before entering a restaurant, would the ce stay in business? Who


    would dare to dine there?


    And who can guarantee that a customer won''t lie? That they were a good person?


    "Besides, you wiped the champagne off my dress right away. I should be thanking you."


    Sally never expected Ms. Be to turn around and thank her; she was ovee with emotion.


    Eunice, knowing the root of the problem wasn''t with the restaurant staff, recalled a pink skirt from the


    security footage and a familiar face.


    She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Be, is she the one who tangled with you over that dress on Style za


    today? Do you know her?"


    Arabe admitted, "Yes, that''s her. We know each other."


    ¡°Everyone, please leave."


    Eunice was having a hard time swallowing her pride. She pulled out her phone and texted Leno,


    [There''s a girl leaving the Sky Restaurant, in a pink suit, snow boots, with long wavy brown hair. Find


    her, stuff her in a sack, and give her a good thrashing.]


    Leno was a loyal henchman she''d taken under her wing from Alexander.


    After giving the order, Eunice pocketed her phone and looked at Arabe, "You didn''t lose out, did


    you?"


    Arabe replied with a calm smile, "Not at all. She''s the one at a loss."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Eunice chuckled, herughter carrying an air of satisfaction.


    Just moments ago, she had heard from the manager how her niece, fiesty as ever, had pinned


    someone down on a table and poured two bottles of red wine right over their face.


    ¡°That''s my girl¡¯ Eunice proudly proimed. "She needs to learn not to mess with you again!"


    As she spoke, Eunice cast a chilly nce at the manager beside her. "Since my niece is letting it slide,


    shouldn''t you and your staff be making yourselves scarce?"


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Griffith, and Ms. Be, for your graciousness. We''ll put this behind us. I assure you


    that I''ll tighten up our management so nothing like this urs again. Your meals have been reced,


    please enjoy at your leisure. Tonight''s dinner is on the house, and from now on, Mrs. Griffith and Ms.


    Be, you will receive a fifty-percent discount whenever you dine with us."


    The restaurant manager bowed deeply before making his exit.


    ¡°Be, you haven''t eaten much waiting for me, have you?¡± Eunice said as she picked up the fork to


    te some food for Be. "Eat up, darling. It''s the first time I have taken you out for a meal, and I won''t


    have you going hungry."


    Meanwhile, outside.


    Serena stormed out of the restaurant, fuming, and stood by the garden waiting for Martin''s chauffeur to


    pick her up.


    "How many minutes has it been now? I have to wait? You''ve got five more minutes, buddy. If I don''t see


    you in five, you can kiss your job goodbye. I''ll have Martin fire you on the spot!"


    She ended the call, seething. The damned traffic - even with snow, how long could it really be?


    There she was, shivering in her wet clothes, teeth chattering as the snow fell like feathers around her,


    the cold seeping into her very bones.


    The worst part? Her clothes were soaked, and the wind only made her shiver more violently.


    As she cursed Arabe to high heaven in her head, suddenly, a sack was thrown over her head, and


    she was dragged into a nearby alley.


    "who are you? What do you want with me? Did Arabe send you? Let me go! Do you have any idea


    who I am?


    Crossing me will not end well for you!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leno, a man Eunice had acquired through Alexander, signaled to his men. He didn''t know Serena''s


    identity or her connection to Bard. He only knew she had offended Mrs. Griffith and needed to be


    taught a lesson.


    Initially defiant, Serena soon broke down into sobs, pleading for mercy after a thorough beating.


    "Please, no more. Who sent you? How much did they pay you? I''ll double it, no, ten times that!"


    She shielded her face, desperate, and even tried pleading.


    Leno was momentarily speechless at her antics.


    Back inside the restaurant.


    Eunice and Arabe were all smiles andughter when a manager approached with a report. "Mrs.


    Griffith, someone''s here to see you. They say it''s urgent."


    Eunice nced at her associate in the distance andmanded with an air of authority, ¡°Let him in."


    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡¯ Mr. Morrison gestured, and the staff promptly stepped aside.


    Her subordinate hurried over and bowed deeply before Eunice.


    ¡°To witness your return with my own eyes, Mrs. Griffith, is a profound joy.¡¯ His voice was thick with


    emotion.


    ¡°Alright, cut the drama. What''s the news?" Eunice was known for her straightforwardness.


    Seeing her there, as stunning andmanding as ever with her curled hair and perfect makeup, he


    was so moved that his eyes welled up with tears.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    It was all good as long as she was alive.


    No worries as long as she was okay.


    But.


    Who''s this girl across from Eunice?


    Reporting on business with an outsider present, was that really okay?


    ¡°No need to fuss, she''s my niece, but it''s no issue." Eunice''s blend of elegance and authority was


    undeniable, an effortless disy of cool confidence.


    Jimmy immediately averted his gaze.


    Although he had no idea when Eunice had acquired a niece, if Eunice said it was fine, he believed her.


    "Mrs. Griffith, during your absence, all neen of yourpanies have been running smoothly. Mr.


    Griffith hasn''t interfered. He said you trusted us, so he left us in full charge. The profits have been


    consistently deposited into your ount each month, have you noticed?"


    ¡°I''ve seen it; Eunice said with an approving smile, ¡°and it''s up."


    Each month was better than thest.


    ¡°All credit qoes to you, Mrs. Griffith! Your strategic foresight nned our future development. We''re just


    following the path you set out."


    Indeed, Eunice''s direction had been spot-on, and the neenpanies were thriving, earning


    respect from industry insiders.


    ¡°Weren''t you afraid I wouldn''t return?¡± Eunice asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Each of thesepanies, you led us to build from the ground up without relying on Mr. Griffith or


    anyone else''s influence! Just for that, even if you never returned, we''d continue to manage them for


    you, ensuring the profits hit your ount every month until our dying day"


    ¡°Besides, we figured you were just tired and needed a vacation. Ever since you disappeared, not one


    of us has left headquarters. We all waited for youreback!"


    Eunice knew her team was devoted. Her eyes sparkled with gratitude and emotion.


    ¡°You''ve all worked hard during this time. I''ll have them give an extra year''s sry as my thanks for your


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dedication."


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. Griffith. We''re just doing our jobs!" Jimmy finished, pulling a stack of reports from


    his bag, "While you were out, Ipiled the monthly data and progress of all neenpanies. It''s


    too much for a phone call, so I''ll leave it with you to review at home."


    Eunice nced at the pile of reports, aware of the hard work her team had put in during her absence.


    The topmost financial statement alone was impressive.


    "Let''s discuss this after I''ve had a chance to go through it"


    ¡°Of course, I won''t disturb your meal any longer. It''s a joy to see you back safe and sound!"


    Her smile grew, "You''ve mentioned that more than once."


    Jimmy hadn''t expected to be such a chatterbox and, with an embarrassed smile, excused


    himself.


    Arabe never imagined her aunt had built up neenpanies without leaning on her uncle''s


    influence.


    The loyalty shown by thepany''s employees during Eunice''s absence was remarkable.


    No wonder Eunice carried herself with such effortless grace and assertiveness. With such an empire


    backing her, she exuded an aura of confidence and strength.


    To have an aunt like this¡ªintellectually independent, financially self-sufficient, full of ideas, and yet so


    charismatic¡ªwas not only Arabe''s good fortune but her uncle''s as well.


    It could only be said that her uncle was indeed fortunate to have a wife like Eunice.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    After dinner, Arabe and Eunice left the restaurant and took the elevator down to the lobby.


    Outside, the world was a white blur asrge snowkes began to fall like feathers from heaven.


    That was when Eunice¡¯s phone rang, her tone souring instantly, "You let her go?"


    On the other end, Leno was taken aback, having thought that roughing up Serena was enough. He


    hadn''t expected his boss to insist on keeping her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s my fault, ma''am! I''ll bring her back immediately"


    ¡°Just text me the location,¡¯ Eunicemanded.


    It dawned on Leno that she intended to handle Serena personally.


    Meanwhile.


    After a brutal beating, Serena finally wriggled out of the sack as she heard her assants¡¯ footsteps


    fade away.


    The ally was deserted, stretching endlessly under the snowy night sky.


    She was crying and her heart shattered with fear, she spotted her purse not far away. Wincing with


    pain, she crawled towards it, trembling hands fumbling for her phone.


    Terrified and in disarray didn¡¯t begin to describe her state. She knew there was only one person in all of


    Dawnstar who could save her!


    She scrolled through her contacts and dialed Bard''s number.


    The call connected in seconds, and Bard''s calm voice came through.


    "Serena.


    Tears choked her words, ¡°Uncle Bard. I''ve been bullied!"


    Bard''s voice immediately filled with concern, ¡°What happened? Where are you? Who did this to you?"


    Through her sobs. "Please send someone to Hill Street to pick me up."


    Crowded with people, even her attackers wouldn''t dare touch her in in sight.


    "You''re in Dawnstar? Stay put, I''m nearby. I''lle for you myself."


    After hanging up, Serena wiped the icy tears from her face and staggered forward, shivering with cold


    and fear.


    On the other side.


    A convoy of cars stopped in front of Eunice and Arabe. Eunice took an umbre from a bodyguard


    and held it over Arabe.


    ¡°Be, you head back first. I have some business to take care of."


    ¡°Alright.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t pry. Climbing into the car, she gave her aunt a nce, "Come back soon."


    "Will do." Eunice affectionately patted her head before closing the car door for her.


    As she watched the main car drive away with Arabe, Eunice casually got into one of the security


    vehicles and, after looking at the address Leno sent her,manded coldly, "To find the girl."


    Leno had immediately rallied his men to recapture Serena after getting orders from the boss. She was


    almost out of the ally when someone grabbed her, stuffing a rag into her mouth.


    Arge bup sack was slipped over her upper body, and the opening was tied tight with a rope.


    The familiar terror overwhelmed Serena as she whimpered and struggled, but to no avail.


    She couldn''t understand why they hade back, and the feeling of utter despair made her tremble


    uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face.


    Oddly enough, after dragging her to the middle of thene, the men didn''t proceed further.


    That was until a car stopped at the entrance.


    When Serena heard the noise, her tearful eyes flickered with hope. Was it her uncleing to save


    her?


    He was nearby and had promised toe quickly.


    The car door opened and a bodyguard held an umbre aloft. Eunice stepped out, her elegance and


    authority mingling with each step, her presencemanding yet alluring.


    As the footsteps drew closer, Serena grew fearful. Why was she hearing the click-ck of high heels


    on the pavement?


    Was it not her uncle?

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Arabe never wore high heels, so whose footsteps could those be?


    Serena''s heart plummeted, anxiety gripping her tightly, a sense of impending doom washing over her.


    "Ma¡®am,¡¯ the lead man, Leno, called out, bowing his head, ¡°we''ve got her."


    Ma''am?


    What ma''am?


    Serena had no clue who this "ma''am" was!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She had pleaded for what felt like an eternity, but they hadn''t stopped.


    Eunice cast a cold nce at the bup sack, reached out her hand, and without a word.


    Leno, understanding the silentmand, ced the stick in her hand.


    With a swift strike, the person in the sack wailed, wriggling and struggling on the ground like a startled,


    injured insect.


    Eunice¡¯s beauty remained undiminished as she doled out punishment, her cool gaze making her look


    like a fierce and fierydy boss.


    After seven or eight ruthless strikes, the person in the sack was no longer struggling as violently, her


    cries diminished, her body twitching sporadically.


    Then, another luxury car pulled up at the end of the alley, a bodyguard opening the door for Bard.


    From a distance, Bard saw his wife wielding a stick, beating the person in the sack.


    None of the subordinates dared to utter a word, silently standing by.


    Amidst the swirling snow, his wife, d in a striking red coat, stood out with an aura of power and


    defiance.


    He walked towards her, taking an umbre from the bodyguard, and held it over his wife himself.


    ¡°Who''s got you so riled up?"


    Had he not been on his way to Hill Street to pick up Serena, passing by here and recognizing the


    familiar license te, he wouldn''t have known his darling wife was out here dispensing her own brand


    of justice.


    Discarding the stick, Eunice said nonchntly, "Someone''s been bullying our niece again and again.


    Don''t you think they deserved it?"


    Bard nced at the sack on the ground, noting only a skirt hem, a pair of legs in white tights, and snow


    boots that looked filthy.


    "Why are you here?" Eunice''s gaze shifted back to her husband, then to the person on the ground.


    "Recognize them?"


    Bard didn''t know anyone who dressed like that. "I heard Serena was in Dawnstar and came to pick her


    up."


    "Serena?"


    Bard nodded, his focus returning to the person on the ground, considering the situation at hand.


    It took a lot to get his wife this angry.


    Bard asked, ¡°What did this person do to Be?"


    ¡°Be had her eye on a dress, and this one just had to snatch it away, over and over. She took


    advantage of my absence, dousing Be with champagne.¡± Eunice''s voice trailed off, evidently still


    fuming, and she kicked the sack a few more times.


    The person inside the sack never expected the attacker to be her own aunt.


    Nor could she have imagined that her aunt had ordered her men to bag and kidnap her.


    It had nothing to do with Arabe.


    And there stood her uncle, right beside her, yet she didn''t dare cry out for help.


    If her uncle had been oblivious, she could have lied, smeared Arabe''s name, but now, her aunt had


    beaten her to the punch, airing her misdeeds.


    Her uncle already knew she was the one who had bullied Arabe.


    "It seems a beating was letting her off easy." Bard''s gaze lingered on the sack, his eyes mixing with the


    snow and wind.


    Be had been in Dawnstar for just two days, and someone dared to bully her under their watch?


    ¡°Two beatings,¡¯ Eunice corrected coolly, ¡°one from Leno and his men, one from me."


    Eunice''s cold eyes fixed on the person on the ground. "Now, the question is, do we light a fire and burn


    her, or do we just throw her into the sea?"

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    The woman crammed into the sack was scared out of her wits. She yearned to beg for mercy but


    feared that her aunt and uncle would recognize her voice. She knew the horrible things she had done


    to Arabe, and if her cruelty was uncovered, she might lose their affection, just like her brothers.


    Or worse, they might despise her.


    ¡°Alright, calm down now, don''t get yourself all worked up,¡¯ Bard soothed as he rubbed her shoulders.


    "Where''s Be?"


    "I told her to head back first."


    "Does she know you''re here?"


    "I told her."


    Bard gently caressed his wife''s face. "Look how upset my sweetheart is."


    Eunice couldn''t help but chuckle at his antics.


    With a doting tone, Bard asked, "Did you find anything you liked shopping today?"


    ¡°Oh yes, the new season''s collection is rather fetching."


    ¡°And what did you get for Be?"


    "Clothes, shoes, handbags, a bit of everything. I''ll take her out for some jewelry another day."


    "Howe you didn''t use my credit card?"


    He had waited all day and hadn''t received a single bank notification.


    Eunice shed a coy smile. ¡°A mere three million, I can handle that."


    ¡°And what about you? Didn''t you treat yourself to anything?"


    "Be got me gifts! The entire trunk is filled with presents from her, Eunice beamed, her smile radiant


    and enchanting.


    "Look at how happy you are,¡¯ Bard smiled, catching her infectious joy.


    "It''s my niece''s token of affection.¡± Eunice straightened his cor, "There are a few things in there for


    you too."


    Bard lit up, pleasantly surprised, ¡°For me as well?"


    ¡°Of course. Our niece is nothing if not fair."


    "Is it a suit?"


    ¡°Suits, shirts, ties, she got it all.¡± After adjusting his cor, Eunice gazed at him with eyes full of love.


    ¡°Then let''s pick up Serena and head home to see our gifts. As for her,¡¯ Bard wrapped an arm around


    Eunice''s shoulder, ncing at the sack on the ground, ¡°her fate, alive or dead, we''ll leave in the hands


    of the Almighty.


    Eunice couldn''t be bothered with the sack anymore and walked away with Bard.


    Serena listened as their footsteps faded and the car drove off. She dared not move until several


    minutes had passed, ensuring they wouldn''t return. Only then did she start to whimper for help.


    At that moment, the fruit shop nearby was closing, and a clerk, carrying out the trash, spotted the sack


    on the ground. Hearing muffled cries for help from within, she was startled but quickly untied the ropes


    sealing it.


    Serena was finally exposed to the outside world, her eyes adjusting to the light asrge snowkes fell


    from the sky. Her phone was ringing non-stop on the ground.


    The clerk saw the blood on Serena''s mouth and her filthy appearance - stained with wine and muck -


    and hastily helped her to her feet.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    What on Earth was going on here?


    "Hey, are you okay?" The clerk, seeing she was a girl and probably not up to no good, picked up the


    dropped cellphone and handed it over. "Is this yours? How''d you end up in a sack? You should head


    home quick, alright."


    Serena didn''t know how long she''d been out of it until the clerk left and her phone started ringing again.


    That was when she finally snapped out of it and saw ¡®Uncle Bard" shing on the screen, but she


    couldn''t bring herself to answer.


    Sitting in his car, Bard had called Serena three times with no answer, and he was starting to worry.


    ¡°Could something have happened?¡ã "You said she called you for help, mentioning she was being


    bullied?" Eunice asked.


    "Yeah, Bard replied, worried his niece might be in danger. He was about to get someone to check on


    her when his phone rang.


    It was Serena!


    Trying to muster strength, Serena stood up against the wall, forcing a smile, and said with a lightugh,


    ¡°Uncle Bard, you don''t need toe get me. My boyfriend just came by and he''s taken me back to the


    hotel safely. I''ve just finished taking a shower.


    Bard, relieved yet surprised, said, "Since when do you have a boyfriend?"


    "It''s a long story." Serena teased sweetly, avoiding a lengthy exnation, "I''ll tell you all about it when


    we meet tomorrow."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mentioned on the phone that you were bullied? What exactly happened? Did you have a fight with


    your boyfriend?¡± Bard asked with concern.


    "No, it''s not that." Serena didn''t want to tarnish Martin''s image, especially since he was already no


    Romeo. To speak ill of him now would only make him seem worse.


    She lied, ¡°My boyfriend''s been tied up with work in Dawnstar, busy for a long time. He said he missed


    me, couldn''t get away, and wanted me toe see him."


    Serena could feel pain all over, but she endured it, standing and smiling, ¡°I thought, it''s been a long


    time since I''ve seen Grandpa and you, especially since I heard Aunt Eunice is back. I couldn''t contain


    my excitement, wanting to visit you all. I nned to stay at a hotel tonight ande see you tomorrow,


    but I didn''t expect that as soon as I got to Dawnstar, while waiting for my boyfriend on the street, some


    thugs started harassing me."


    Bard frowned slightly, "Thugs? What did they do to you? Can you remember what they looked like?"


    Serena was afraid Bard would check the surveince footage and find out that she wasn''t harassed by


    thugs but was, in fact, the one who got into a scuffle with Arabe and ended up in a sack, taking a


    beating.


    So she lied again, ¡°It wasn''t much, they just whistled at me and said a few rude things. I¡¯ve never


    encountered such people before, so I got scared. Maybe they got bored when they saw me crying and


    left."


    Bard seemed unconvinced, ¡°Nothing else happened?"


    "Nothing. Uncle Bard, don''t worry. I''ve adjusted my attitude. Please don''t tell my parents about this. I''m


    eighteen now. I should start facing thisplex world. If you tell them secretly, they won''t let me go out


    alone next time."


    Bard rxed, not pressing further, "Alright, as long as you''re okay, I promise I won''t tell."


    Serena felt a lump in her throat and a sudden urge to cry.


    ¡°Which hotel are you staying at? Send me the address, and I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow,


    Bard offered.


    Serena hadn''t actually settled on a hotel yet and chuckled, "No need, Uncle Bard, I want to spend


    some more time alone with my boyfriend. I don''t know when I''ll be free to visit you. Don''t bothering


    to get me; my boyfriend will arrange that."


    "Then get some rest. Now that I know you''re safe, I can rx. If you need anything, just call me,¡¯ Bard


    said warmly. "I''m d you thought to call me. Will you reach out next time you''re in trouble?"


    ¡°Of course,¡¯ Serena''s voice wavered, and she sniffled, ¡°Well, Uncle Bard, you and Aunt Eunice should


    get some sleep too."


    ¡°Alright; Bard said, finally at ease and hanging up the phone, content that she was safe.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Serena slid to the floor, her body unable to support her any longer after she hung up the phone.


    Through the call, she could feel Bard''s genuine concern. It wasn''t just a show for appearances¡¯ sake.


    But as much as Bard cared about her, as close as they had always been, she now felt a vast distance


    between them.


    All because of Arabe!


    Clutching the snow in her fists, Serena thought bitterly that if it weren''t for Arabe, she would still be


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the darling princess of the Collins family, adored by all. Her brothers wouldn''t despise her, her aunt


    wouldn''t have struck her, and she could still be acting coy with her uncle like before.


    How wonderful those days were?


    It was all Arabe¡¯s fault that she had fallen into such a state!


    The cold snow melted in her palm, but she couldn''t feel the chill, her eyes brimming with hatred


    towards Arabe.


    Her phone rang repeatedly until she snapped back to reality and answered it.


    ¡°Sorry, Serena, the traffic was a beast, I''m just downstairs at the restaurant now. Where are you?" the


    driver apologized profusely over the phone.


    "I''ve already gone back to the hotel¡¯ Serena replied icily, cutting off the call. She didn''t want the driver to


    see her in such disarray, lest it get back to Martin and make a bad impression.


    As the snow continued to fall, she struggled to her feet and made her way back to the hotel, step by


    step.


    Along the way, she remembered her aunt mentioning that she had bought Arabe a wee gift


    worth $3 million. Serena''s heart swelled with discontent, fueling her disdain for Arabe.


    The next morning.


    Just as Arabe finished getting ready to head downstairs, a nervous servant suggested, ¡®Miss Be,


    perhaps you should get some more rest. Or maybe take a stroll in the garden through the back


    staircase. It''s best not to pass through the living room."


    Puzzled, Arabe nced up and asked, "Why?"


    ¡°Bess Griffith is here, and she¡¯s a real piece of work.¡± the servant whispered. "Mrs. Griffith is already


    dealing with her. If you can''t go back to sleep, Miss Be, why not enjoy the garden? Shall I bring your


    breakfast out there?"


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe didn''t want to cause any trouble, and as she stepped into the garden, she saw a girl


    taking selfies on a swing.


    Noticing Arabe, the girl snapped irritably, ¡°Is this Eunice''s idea of hospitality? Ie all the way to


    see her and not even a cup of tea or a biscuit in sight. Hurry up and serve me!"


    Arabe regarded the snobby heiress and asked calmly, "Who are you to her?"


    ¡°What''s it to you?" the girl scoffed, looking Arabe up and down. "Why''s a servant asking so many


    questions?"


    To think a servant didn''t recognize her!


    Just then, another servant approached, trembling, with a tray of pastries and fruit. In her nervousness,


    she nearly dropped it.


    "I''ve got it¡± Arabe said, steadying the tray.


    The poor servant was about to tell Be that the youngdy was also not to be trifled with.


    But Arabe had already taken the tray and ced it before the spoiled rich girl.


    The girl, admiring her own reflection, was displeased when Arabe delivered the tray.


    "Is this what Eunice sends for my wee?" she huffed.


    "Is there a problern?"


    ¡°These are fit for a dog, and you dare present them to me?¡¯ the rich girl flipped the tray onto the


    ground.


    Fresh orange juice, milk, an assortment of six fruits, and four different pastries scattered across the


    grass.


    The servants at a distance were terrified.


    Unfazed, Arabe faced her, ¡°Are you saying you''ve never had any of these before?"


    Milk? Fruit? Not even as a child?

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    ¡°Of course I''ve had it!"


    ¡°And yet you go and say that stuff is fit for dogs, so what does that make you, a dog?"


    "You, you dare twist your words to insult me?" The rich girl stood up in a fury, her hand raised to p


    Arabe across the face.


    But Arabe effortlessly caught her descending hand.


    "You dare grab me? Let go! I''m telling you to let go, do you hear me?"


    With a swift motion, Arabe pushed her away, and the girl stumbled back into her chair, her face


    turning a shade of red with anger!


    ¡°Are you one of Eunice''¡¯s minions, sent here to provoke me? You have the same low-ss manners as


    she does!" The rich girl pointed a finger at Arabe''s nose and ordered, "Imand you to pick up


    everything off the floor! Eat it all up!"


    Arabe regarded her with the kind of look one reserves for the mentally unhinged and asked


    nonchntly, ¡°And what if I don''t?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Then your end today will be particrly unsightly! Guards!"


    Her entourage of seven or eight bodyguards surged forward at her call.


    "Strip her of her clothes!" the girl demanded, eyeing Arabe¡¯s limited edition QY outfit with disdain.


    Hah, as if a servant could afford such fine attire.


    ¡°With her sry, she couldn''t afford it in a lifetime! Surely Eunice taught her some seductive tricks to


    weasel benefits from men!"


    How else could a servant afford QY designer clothes?


    It had been a long time since Arabe had loosened her muscles, but today, the rich girl had ignited her


    rage.


    "Struck a nerve, have I? Ashamed and angry?" the rich girl taunted. "The crooked beam leads to a


    crooked wall.


    Strip her first, give her a beating, then send her to Eunice''s!"


    "Don''t you dare disrespect Ms. Be!¡° From not too far away, a few servants finally mustered the


    courage and rushed over to shield Arabe, "This is Ms. Be, not some lowly servant as you im"


    "Ms. Be? Never heard of her. Eunice''s illegitimate daughter all grown up now?"


    "Watch your tongue! She''s the niece of Mr. Bard, Mrs. Collins¡¯ own daughter. By rank, you are far


    inferior to her!"


    ¡°Louisa has a daughter this old? Did she also fall under Eunice''s influence, learning to sneak around


    with men?"


    Arabe stepped forward and took down several bodyguards in quick session. Before anyone could


    react, she was already upon the rich girl, delivering a savage kick.


    The rich girl hadn''t even processed what was happening when Arabe pped her repeatedly.


    Grabbing the rich girl by the cor, Arabe demanded, "My mother''s reputation is not for you to


    tarnish, understand?"


    The rich girl was stunned, her cheeks flushed from the ps, her eyes reddening.


    She couldn''t believe that she had been struck within the walls of the Bard estate!


    "Has no one taught you manners? You throw a tantrum without considering whose territory you''re on!


    Guards!"


    Arabe turned to a servant and asked, "Who is she exactly?"


    "Mr. Bard''s aunt is her grandmother. Therefore, you are her elder sister."


    Elder sister?


    A sh of satisfaction crossed Arabe''s eyes, "Then today, your sister is going to teach you a proper


    lesson!"


    The entire household staff was dumbfounded, hardly believing that Ms. Be would dare strike Rose,


    the apple of Calvin and Bess¡¯ eye, who had been doted on from birth.


    Even Calvin himself tended to indulge her.


    But today, Ms. Be had hit her.


    And she hit her hard.


    On the floor, the seven or eight bodyquards watched Rose take a beating, too pained to rise, utterly


    powerless.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Arabe didn''t hold back as she gave Rose a thrashing she wouldn''t soon forget, and with a swift kick,


    she towered over her and chided, ¡°Hasn''t anyone ever taught you not to waste food?"


    Rose was about to retort when Arabe''s foot came down on her once more.


    t on her stomach, Rose''s face was now mashed into the scattered fruits on the ground.


    The onlookers were gobsmacked. Ms. Be was fierce.


    The scene was too satisfying to watch.


    Unable to hold back her tears, Rose sobbed, ¡°I''m going to tell my grandma, and she''ll have you torn


    limb from limb!"


    "Oh, carry her inside,¡¯ Arabe''smand once again left the servants speechless.


    What was Ms. Be saying?


    After giving Rose a beating, she wanted her carried inside for everyone to see? Shouldn''t this be


    covered up?


    ¡°She wants to tattle, right? Hoist her into the living room so she can spill her guts in one go. And bring


    those bodyguards too."


    After Arabe finished speaking, she sauntered ahead.


    The servants stood frozen for a moment before realizing Ms. Be wasn''t joking and hurriedly called for


    help to carry the bodies.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the living room.


    Bess had just savored a sip of her afternoon tea when Eunice signaled the bodyguards, and in a blink,


    they seized her.


    The teacup crashed to the floor with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Eunice, what do you think you''re doing? You dare have people grab me?¡± Bess couldn''t believe this


    bold move from Eunice, who had the audacity to capture her in front of everyone.


    "Do you really think so highly of yourself? Believing that with Bard backing you, you can do as you


    please? This family doesn''t revolve around your words!"


    As Bess¡¯ bodyguards were about to step in, Eunice¡¯sugh was cold and stunning, ¡°Take one more


    step and see what happens."


    The bodyguards froze, not daring to make a move.


    ¡°You''re just dying to know if I''m ying clean with Alexander, right? Well, only Bard can answer that for


    you.


    How about I send you over, and you can ask him yourself?"


    Eunice''s beauty was as engaging as ever, but the domineering aura she exuded was chilling to the


    bone.


    Arabe had just reached the entrance when she overheard the conversation. No wonder the servants


    said Bess was a tough nut to crack, even daring to question something as scious as one''s purity.


    At that moment, Rose and her bodyguards were dumped on the living room floor.


    Bess¡¯ eyes widened in shock as she saw her precious granddaughter beaten and bruised, her


    entourage not faring any better.


    ¡°Eunice, you even dare toy a hand on my precious granddaughter?"


    Before Bess could finish, Arabe interjected coolly, ¡°I was the one who hit her. If you have an issue,


    take it up with me."


    Bess turned, puzzled and annoyed, ¡°And who might you be?"


    Surprised to see the room in disarray, Eunice curled her lips into a smile.


    "She''s Louisa''s daughter, recently returned to the fold. The Collins family has been treating her like a


    gem."


    Louisa had another daughter out there?


    And she was all grown up?


    ¡°She must have been born from some affair.¡± Rose spat bitterly, battered and bruised, ¡°Keh''s been


    cuckolded for years."

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Before she could finish her sentence, Arabe kicked a leather footstool nearby with such force that it


    flew across the room and hit Rose squarely in the face.


    Rose was instantly dazed, her nose bleeding, a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°You dare hit her in front of me.¡± Bess was furious, pointing at Arabe, ¡°How could I have a niece like


    you?"


    "Be, you haven''t said why you hit her?¡± Eunice asked leisurely.


    "She disrespected you and my parents, tarnishing your reputations, not a single civil word out of her


    mouth."


    Arabe looked coldly at the figure on the ground, ¡°If not her, then who?"


    Eunice held back a smile, nced at Bess, then looked at Arabe with approval, ¡°Seems like


    someone didn''t teach her manners at home, good job setting her straight, Be"


    Bess was livid.


    "Bess, you have two choices now,¡¯ Eunice continued, ¡°one, take your people and leave my estate


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    within a minute, or two, I hand you over to Bard and call Calvin to pick you up."


    ¡°Eunice.¡± Bess was furning, about to curse.


    ¡°Timekeeper, start the clock.¡± Eunice sat elegantly in the main seat of the living room, herziness and


    authority intermingled, exuding an indescribable feminine charm.


    Her bodyguard released Bess'' arm, and Bess pointed at Eunice¡¯s nose, threatening, ¡°You just wait,


    there will be hell to pay after Bard personallyes to apologize. I won''t let you off the hook! Let''s go!"


    Bess helped Rose up, while Rose cried pitifully, ¡°Grandma, we can''t let that bitch off, look what she did


    to me."


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡¯ Eunice suddenly said.


    Bess turned around irritably, ¡°What now? You want to detain someone? I¡¯m telling you."


    Eunice approached with grace, ¡°Seems like the lesson from Be wasn''t clear enough, your precious


    granddaughter hasn''t learned her manners."


    Before Bess could react, Eunice raised her hand and pped Rose hard across the face.


    ¡°It seems I have to teach you that ¡®bitch¡¯ isn¡¯t a word you can throw around."


    Rose never expected Eunice to hit her, thinking now everyone felt bold enough to walk all over them?


    ¡°Eunice.¡± Bess raised her hand, but before it couldnd, Eunice caught it.


    ¡°At your age, Bess, you shouldn''t get angry, or you might throw out your back, and then me me,


    which would be unfortunate.¡± Eunice released her hand.


    Bess nearly lost her footing and would have fallen if not for the bodyguard¡¯s support.


    ¡°You''ll pay for this, Eunice, and you!¡± Bess red at Arabe furiously, ¡°Just you wait!"


    Once everyone had left, the servants cheered.


    "She''s so badass! Ms. Be too! Bess and Rose finally got a taste of their own medicine!"


    Previously, out of respect for her husband, Eunice had always been amodating. But today, Bess


    came to visit under the guise of concern, only to insult her with insinuations and nders, as if being


    dead would be better than bringing shame to the Griffith family''s good name.


    Eunice approached Arabe, patting her shoulder in approval, ¡°You did well. Don''t worry, I will handle


    the rest."


    Arabe looked up, puzzled, ¡°Aunt Eunice, is this how they''ve always been?"


    So bold and unchecked!


    ¡°It''s always been this way¡± Eunice was used to it, ¡°But soon, we won''t have to tolerate it anymore."


    Previously, Eunice had refrained from a confrontation out of respect for their elder status and


    consideration of Bard.


    ¡°Be, join me tonight, I have a ce to go.¡± Eunice smiled, ¡°You, my dear, are bing more and


    more likable."


    The servants also stole nces at Arabe, not expecting Ms. Be to be so cool, much like Eunice.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Evening.


    Eunice tapped lightly on Arabe''s door, personally delivering a gown for the night''s event.


    ¡°Tonight''s Arlen''s birthday bash. Bard''s tied up with work, so it''s just us"


    ¡°This is your dress. We''ll head out in thirty minutes."


    After descending the stairs, Eunice slipped into a stunning red evening gown made of silk velvet, both


    warm and luxurious. Her chic bob made her look elegant and poised,plemented by dazzling


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    earrings and a radiant ne.


    Arabe, dressed and ready, saw Eunice from a distance, looking effortlessly graceful.


    Naturally beautiful, Arabe looked even more majestic with the right touch of jewels.


    "You''re all set?" Eunice, upon hearing Arabe''s footsteps, turned with a smile full of admiration and


    approval.


    "Lovely, you look stunning."


    The dress she had chosen for Arabe was both elegant and stylish, predominantly in a pale lc hue.


    With her hair done up in a simple bun, she exuded an air of cool grace and nobility, like a fairy straight


    out of an enchanted realm.


    Not everyone could pull off such a style and color, but Arabe did so effortlessly.


    "The lining of your dress is insted. With the car and Arlen''s ce heated, you won''t be cold" Eunice


    said gently. ¡°Tonight, I''ll say this upfront: if anything happens, just make sure you''re safe Arabe


    sensed this was no ordinary gathering and lifted her gaze to ask, ¡°And what about you, Aunt Eunice?"


    "If I wasn''t confident, I wouldn''t be going,¡¯ Eunice replied with a confidentugh, her red lips curving


    into a striking smile.


    Just then.


    A person stepped out of a car at the vi''s entrance. The security guard recognized her immediately,


    his surprise evident. "Miss Serena, what brings you here?"


    "Why, shouldn''t Ie?"


    Today, Serena was dressed in a chic Chanel tweed suit, radiating poise and beauty.


    Despite taking a beating the night before and fiercely protecting her face, there was not a mark to be


    seen, although only she knew the extent of her pain.


    During her bath, she had seen countless bruises on her body, hardly an inch was spared.


    ¡°No, no, of course, you''re wee here, Miss Serena. Not just Mr. Griffith and his wife, but I''m


    delighted too.


    But Mr. Griffith''s abroad right now, I''ll let Mrs. Griffith know."


    "No need for that. I want to surprise Aunt Eunice. Open up, will you?" Serena maintained her


    car, have someone help me with themter."


    "You are always so thoughtful, always bringing gifts for them."


    "You''ll get your share too.


    Before arriving, Serena had pondered over the situation. Arabe had likely arrived at their uncle''s


    house first and might have won over the servants.


    She couldn''t be upstaged!


    ¡°We get a share too?" The guard eximed joyfully. ¡°Thanks on behalf of everyone."


    As the gates opened, Serena strolled in with an air of nonchnce.


    A few servants were cleaning the fountain in the garden.


    "Have you heard? Yesterday, a naive rich girl offended Mrs. Griffith on Style za. Mrs. Griffith ordered


    that no shops should sell anything to her"


    "Is that so? Who would be so clueless to upset Mrs. Griffith? That''s just asking for trouble, ¡°Exactly.


    Someone probably spoiled at home, thinking the world should revolve around them, not knowing


    whose territory this is!"


    "She''s probably not from around here. Who else would have the gall to step forward, especially when


    Mrs.


    Griffith was out shopping with her niece yesterday, in high spirits, only for someone to act foolish in


    front of her? Of course, she had to set them straight."


    "I wonder who this unfortunate richdy is. The story''s all over the ce now, and it might be tough for


    her to get married after this."


    Serena clenched her fists involuntarily.


    Many luxury car owners had witnessed the scene, and anyone who could afford to shop on Style za


    was no ordinary person.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    The gossip was spreading like wildfire, with the potential to circle back home,nding in the ears of


    teachers and ssmates.


    If her admirers ever found out, that would be utterly mortifying!


    Who knew if some random passerby snapped a photo, or if there''s a video secretly making the rounds?


    That would be a real headache.


    Meanwhile, the household staff continued their hushed conversations.


    ¡°Did you guys see the gorgeous clothes, shoes, and bags Mrs. Griffith bought for Ms. Be yesterday?"


    "Mrs. Griffith''s taste is impable; she¡¯s renowned for her fashion sense throughout high society."


    "It must''ve cost a pretty penny, at least a few grand, I reckon. Mrs. Griffith really dotes on Ms. Be."


    "Well, she is her niece by marriage, and it was quite the reunion. How could she not spoil her?"


    Upon hearing this, Serena clenched her fists tightly!


    Suddenly, someone spotted her lurking nearby, and with a start, they stood up straight, bowing


    respectfully, "Miss Serena, what brings you here?"


    The other servants looked over, dropping their chores to bow in turn, "Serena, we''re so pleased you''ve


    With a practiced smile, Serena inquired, "Where''s Aunt Eunice?"


    "She''s inside."


    "I think I''ll go give her a surprise. Carry on with your work."


    As Serena gracefully made her exit, the servants wanted to mention something but couldn''t get the


    words out in time.


    Serena was unaware that Eunice and Ms. Be were off to a birthday celebration.


    Pushing aside her displeasure, Serena tiptoed into the living room, where she saw Euniceughing and


    chatting away. Bursting with excitement, she leaped out, eximing, "Aunt Eunice."


    Her smile froze as she spotted Arabe, also decked out in formal attire, standing opposite her aunt.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They were obviously heading out, but to where?


    "Serena? You''re here!"


    Eunice had heard about her arrival at Dawnstar the night before and wasn''t surprised to see her now


    but greeted her with an affectionate smile.


    "It''s been a while, and you''re as mischievous as ever, jumping out to startle me."


    Chuckling, Serena turned to Arabe and sweetly called her.


    Arabe ignored her, but Eunice, sharp as ever, caught the slight and smoothly interjected, "Why didn''t


    you let me send a car for you?"


    ¡°Aunt Eunice." Serena suddenly clung to her, her voice filled with emotion, "If you weren''t standing right


    here, I wouldn''t believe I could ever hug you again. It''s so wonderful you''re back!"


    Her voice quivered as she continued, "Aunt Eunice, I''ve missed you. Seems like all those church visits


    weren''t in vain. My prayers have been answered. Seeing you here, safe and sound, it''s all worth it."


    "You''ve been praying for me in church?" Eunice looked down at her, smiling, "Why are you crying


    now?"


    "It''s nothing." Serena quickly turned her tears into a beam, "I''m just overjoyed to see you again,


    couldn''t help it"


    "You silly child,¡± Eunice chuckled.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, you and sister are all dressed up; where are you heading?" Serena clung to Eunice''s


    hand like a child, "Can you take me with you? I''m so bored all by myself."


    "We''re off to Arlen''s birthday bash. Your sister and I just need to drop by, Eunice exined with a smile.


    "Why don''t you pick a room to rest in? We''ll be back before you know it."


    There was an important matter to attend to tonight, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to bring her along.


    Serena had been pampered all her life, and tonight''s event was not the ce for her.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    "Is it Arlen''s birthday today?" Serena''s eyes sparkled with surprise and joy. "Well, they say the early


    bird catches the worm. I simply must go and celebrate with him!"


    Before Eunice could object, Serena chimed in, "I''ve got a few dresses in my suitcase, and for a


    birthday gift. I''ll pick something from the presents I brought for Uncle Bard. It''s the thought that counts,


    right?"


    Seeing Serena''s enthusiasm, Eunice smiled with her glossy red lips and said, ¡°Serena, honey, your


    sister and I will handle it tonight. You just stay home and take it easy, okay?"


    Serena hadn''t expected Aunt Eunice to turn her down again, and her eyes betrayed a hint of hurt.


    "There will be plenty of other birthday parties to attend, but we''ll skip this one for tonight,¡¯ Eunice said,


    then turned to Arabe, ¡°We should get going. It''s gettingte."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe followed Aunt Eunice, passing by Serena, who couldn''t help but sense Serena''s


    boiling resentment and jealousy.


    That girl never seemed to learn from her past mistakes.


    Serena watched Eunice leave the main house and couldn''t hold back any longer. She hurried after her,


    quickly catching up and taking Eunice''s hand with a firm grip.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, let me at least see you off.


    Though she said "you,¡¯ Serena clung to Eunice¡¯s hand with an almost possessive air, as if to assert her


    territory over Arabe or deliberately leave her out in the cold.


    Normally, Serena would sprinkle the conversation with sweet nothings, like "I must not be doing as well


    as my sister; that''s why Aunt Eunice prefers herpany. After all, I''m not really a Collins by blood; it''s


    only right that I shouldn''t go"


    But Aunt Eunice was sharp as a tack, so Serena dared noty it on too thick.


    Instead, she just clung to Eunice''s hand, ying the sentimentality card.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, it''s been so long since we''ve had a chat, and now you''re leaving again. I just want to


    walk you out; at least that way, I can spend a little more time with you."


    Euniceughed, ¡°Since when did you be such a clingy kid?"


    Serena grinned sweetly, ¡°Ever sincest time, when I thought I might never see you again, I''ve been


    kicking myself for not making more time for the people I care about. Auntie, when was thest time we


    had a proper walk together like this."


    ¡°It''s been a while, Eunice admitted, stopping in her tracks to turn and wave Arabe over, ¡°What''s


    taking you so long? Hurry up."


    As Arabe caught up, Eunice took her hand and said, "There''ll be a bunch of rtives at Arlen''s


    ce. Don''t be nervous, I''ll introduce you to each one."


    ¡°Okay."


    "My sister''s not one to get stage fright easily, Serena said, her voice bright with admiration. "She''s a lot


    like you, Aunt Eunice. I need to learn from both of you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice smiled but noticed that Arabe was very quiet, not joining in theughter, as if she hadn''t


    heard Serena at all.


    Serena walked them to the driveway, her voice tinged with reluctance, "Auntie, you and my sistere


    back early. Otherwise, I''ll miss you."


    ¡°Sure thing, Eunice replied as she opened the car door for Arabe to get in before instructing, "If you


    get hungry or thirsty, just tell the staff what you want"


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Eunice, it''s not my first rodeo here!" Serena shed a sweet smile. "Goodbye, Aunt


    Eunice.


    Goodbye, Be. Have a smooth ride."


    Arabe couldn''t help but feel speechless. Just yesterday, Serena had drenched her with two bottles of


    wine, and yet today, she could smile and say goodbye as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    As if nothing had ever happened.


    That mental fortitude was impressive.


    Along the way.


    Eunice nced at the quietlyposed girl beside her and asked, ¡°Be, aren''t you curious why, out of


    everyone, I chose to bring only you to tonight''s birthday bash, and not Serena?"


    ¡°Is it because she''s not the right fit?¡± Arabe guessed, ¡°Or is it because you want me to get to know


    what kind of people Mom''s side of the family are?"


    ¡°Yes, but that''s not the main reason.¡± Eunice smiled, her gaze fixed ahead, her red lips curling, ¡°You


    must have heard enough rumors by now. Take a guess, why have I been by Alexander''s side for so


    long without ever thinking of leaving?"


    Arabe sensed something in her words.


    ¡°Figured it out?¡± Eunice saw a flicker of insight in Arabe''s eyes and her smile grew even more


    beautiful, ¡°So quick to catch on, you truly are my dear niece."


    Arabe wasn''t entirely sure, but she ventured her guess.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You were hurt and Mr. Elliot brought you to Alexander. Normally, the first thing upon waking would be


    to leave, to find a way back to Uncle Bard, because I can tell, you and Uncle Bard truly love each other,


    you can''t live without one another."


    "But you didn''t leave, you stayed, and even took the opportunity to win over a number of Alexander''s


    men.


    Those men are fiercely loyal to you. It wouldn''t have been difficult for any of them to send a message to


    Uncle Bard, but you didn¡¯t do that. This means there''s something there worth staying for. You


    mentioned true love with Uncle Bard, and that¡¯s a big reason for your staying."


    Eunice urged her on with her deepening smile, ¡°Go on"


    ¡°Uncle Bard''s power is unassable in Dawnstar. Logically, there''s nothing that would require your


    personal intervention, just a word to him would suffice to settle it, unless it''s something Uncle Bard


    himself hasn''t noticed, something you stumbled upon unexpectedly."


    ¡°It must be no small matter, likely concerning Uncle Bard''s safety, or perhaps the safety of my


    grandparents.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be worth the risk for you to stay."


    ¡°As far as I know, Uncle Bard and the Mafia Rock have always kept to their own turfs, no crossover. But


    for you to remain so long at Mafia Rock, under Alexander''s roof, it can only mean one thing ¡ª


    Alexander has something you want. As for what that something is, I haven''t guessed it. Please, Aunt


    Eunice, enlighten me."


    Euniceughed, amazed at her niece¡¯s sharpness, ¡°You''ve done well to guess this much.¡± Outside,


    they were all talking, saying she was tainted, that she had no business returning to Bard''s side.


    ¡°You see things differently than they do,¡± Arabe said coolly, aware of the ¡°others¡± Eunice referred to.


    If all she did was scratch the surface, what kind of leader would she be?


    ¡°I envy Louisa for having such a clever and beautiful daughter.¡± Eunice beamed, ¡°You''re right, while at


    Alexanders, I inadvertently discovered someone from the Griffith family in contact with him, plotting to


    have your grandfather and Bard killed. I found it suspicious and decided to stay and gather evidence."


    Eunice narrated everything in detail.


    ¡°Alexander was cautious, always covering his tracks. It took me a long time to gather some evidence,


    and just when I did, Bard discovered I was still alive and mounted a surprise attack, wiping Alexander


    out."


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes widened in realization, ¡°But the trail didn¡¯t end there!¡±

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    "Why''s that?" Eunice asked with a yful smile.


    ¡°If there truly is a mole within the Griffith family, they''d be terrified of getting caught if they''ve been


    undermining Uncle Bard behind his back. Rumors have it that Alexander is quite fond of you. Since you


    spent such a long time there and suddenly returned, the mole must be worried that Alexander has


    shared some secrets with you.


    They''re scared you''ll spill the beans to Grandpa and Uncle Bard. So, your attendance at the birthday


    bash is basically bait!"


    Eunice''s eyes sparkled with admiration and approval.


    ¡°Tonight is undoubtedly their best chance to act. Catch whoever takes a swing at you, and we''ve got


    our mole!"


    Eunice''sughter was as radiant as her beauty, "You''re truly my clever niece, thinkingyers deep.


    You''re certainly not just any college kid. Is there something else about you, something your auntie


    doesn''t know?"


    ¡°It''s nothing much." Arabe yed it down, and Eunice didn''t pry further, sensing that this girl was


    sharp and far from ordinary.


    ¡°I brought you along because you''re clever and quick-witted, ready to adapt on the fly. If things go


    south and I cant get out in time, with your skills and smarts, you can still get a message out for me,¡¯


    Eunice exined with augh, "If I brought Serena along, she''d probably end up in tears."


    That''s also why she didn''t bring Serena.


    ¡°And you can guess why I didn''t bring your uncle, right?"


    ¡°You want to draw the mole out into making a move on you. If Uncle was there, they''d be cautious,


    maybe too scared to act. So, you purposely kept Uncle Bard busy elsewhere?"


    "Not exactly on purpose.¡± Eunice''sugh was enigmatic, leaving things unsaid.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie. I''ve got this."


    Arabe knew tonight''s birthday celebration held danger, but she didn''t know who exactly might be


    targeting Grandpa and Uncle Bard.


    Why did it have toe to this within one family.


    Thirty minutester.


    They drove up towards the hilltop mansion, which shone like a beacon in the night with its glittering


    grandeur.


    The driveway was lined with dozens of luxury cars, a testament to the wealth and status of the


    attendees.


    The driver opened the door for them and followed, carrying the gifts Eunice had prepared in advance.


    In the garden, guests chatted in small groups, enjoying the evening.


    Some guests did a double-take upon seeing Eunice.


    ¡°How did she get an invite?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Lheard Alexander was smitten with her, that she wasn''t out of the picture. Seeing her now, it seems


    true."


    ¡°What was Bard thinking, keeping a woman like that around?"


    ¡°And letting here to tonight''s birthday soiree."


    ¡°How can she be thedy of the Griffith family?"


    Arabe overheard their snidements from a distance and frowned, "These people are so rude."


    ¡°You get used to it.¡± Eunice''s stride was confident, her red dress entuating hermanding


    presence. She ignored the murmurs, striding past them into the main building.


    The other women felt a pang of irritation. That damn Eunice, treating them like they were invisible.


    What was there to be proud of, for a woman who had been toyed with?


    Inside the mansion.


    Rtives surrounded an elderly man, keeping him chuckling and in high spirits. He looked vigorous, his


    charm undiminished by age, a birthday hat ced humorously atop his head.


    The driver handed the gifts to Eunice and Arabe, with Eunice stepping forward with a beaming smile


    to lead the way.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    ¡°Happy birthday, Arlen. This is just a little something from Bard and me,¡± Eunice said as she handed


    over a gift.


    Arlen''s butler stepped forward to take it immediately.


    ¡°You folks might not be aware of Be''s true identity. Allow me to introduce her. She''s the long-lost


    daughter of Louisa, Arabe Collins, who has only recently been found. Be, this is your Arlen."


    "Mr. Arlen, I wish you a happy birthday and many a heartyugh¡± Arabe said, offering her gift.


    Eunice added, ¡°This is the girl''s way of showing her respect."


    Arlen looked taken aback and stared at Arabe for a good while before asking, ¡°You''re Louisa¡¯s


    daughter?"


    Before Arabe could respond, he turned to Eunice and asked with uncertainty, ¡°And Keh¡¯s?"


    ¡°who else?¡± Eunice replied with a confident smile.


    ¡°How did she end up lost? And you found her in Dawnstar? Did you and Bard take her under your


    wing?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Arlen,e on. The Collins n holds Be dear. How could they bear to have her fostered


    away? She''s here to visit her grandfather. Hearing of your birthday bash tonight, she made a point to


    ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s thoughtful. It''s good to have you back,¡± Arlen replied with tepid enthusiasm, showing


    little warmth toward Arabe.


    A servant took the birthday present from Arabe''s hands.


    Rose and Bess watched them with eyes that could kill.


    Unable to hold back, Bess snapped, ¡°That red dress of yours is stealing Arlen¡¯s thunder. Anyone would


    think you''vee to outshine the birthday boy."


    The older women started to posture.


    ¡°This is Arlen¡¯s home, and today we''re celebrating his birthday. Isn¡¯t it a bit much for a junior to take


    center stage?"


    ¡°Away for a while and still as showy as ever!"


    ¡°Young people just don¡¯t know how to be subdued."


    Eunice¡¯s lips curled into a smile, radiant and stunning.


    ¡°It''s Arlen¡¯s birthday, so naturally, I wanted to make a bold statement. Be and I dressed in those


    colors to wish Arlen nothing but prosperity and sess. But Bess, here you are in ck on such a


    joyous asion. What message might that convey?"


    Bess was itching to tear Eunice¡¯s mouth off.


    Another elder chimed in defensively, ¡°ck signifies modesty. Do you think everyone wants to be as


    loud as you?"


    ¡°In a time of celebration, ck is an omen of bad luck, gloom, and misfortune. As an elder, Bess should


    be aware of such taboos. Or is it intentional?"


    Bess was fuming. This brazen girl was bing more insolent and irritating by the minute!


    ¡°Enough, Arlen said, his expression souring. ¡°Eunice, I heard Bard had to leave on business this


    afternoon."


    ¡°Yes"


    ¡°And who''s this? What''s her name?"


    ¡°Be"


    ¡°Fine. Take Be around, get some food."


    ¡°Sure thing. Come on, Be¡¯ Eunice said, leading Arabe away, both still radiating charm.


    Bess was seething, ¡°That little hussy. I haven¡¯t even settled yesterday''s score with her! And today she


    dares to be so brazen, showing off in front of us elders! Does she really think we won''t put her in her


    ce?"


    ¡°You knew today was Arlen''s birthday, yet you chose such attire, handing others a reason to mock. And


    now we''re theughing stock. Go change, or at least throw on a shawl!¡± Calvin Griffith couldn''t help but


    reprimand her in a low vaice.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    "Well, it''s not Bess¡¯ fault. Eunice has always been disrespectful, never put anyone in her sight,¡± Teresa


    didn''t have much love for that wild child either. Watching her graceful figure walk away, a flicker of


    disgust passed through her eyes.


    "Looks like the rtives here are not the easy-going type." Arabe followed Eunice to the long dinner


    table.


    Eunice handed her a cupcake. "Eat something first."


    Arabe knew that her aunt was baiting the mole in their midst, certainly nning something to provoke


    the traitor into a rage, losing their cool enough to attempt murder.


    ¡°We''ll split up and search in a bit,¡¯ Eunice said, lifting her beautiful smile as if she were discussing the


    ¡°Okay; Arabe responded, lifting a gentle smile of her own.


    At that moment, a flustered socialite rushed forward, grasping Eunice''s hand, ¡°Isn''t this Eunice? You''re


    still alive?"


    Eunice recognized the voice and knew the woman was someone who feigned closeness in public but


    often badmouthed her behind her back.


    Smiling, she looked at the woman, "At my young age, how could it be my turn to die? Tiffany, how''s you


    doingtely? Blood pressure still sky-high? Is it because Dave''s been out chasing skirts again?"


    Mrs. Laurier couldn''t help but interject, ¡°What kind of talk is that? Tiffany was genuinely concerned


    about you, and you respond by taking jabs at her. Men go out and fool around because there are too


    many loose women like you out there!"


    ¡°Enough, Mrs. Laurier. Eunice meant no harm,¡¯ Tiffany said, herplexion souring.


    "Which eye of Mrs. Laurier saw me being loose? Was it when I was being ¡®loose¡¯ that you happened to


    witness with your very own eyes?"


    Mrs. Laurier was taken aback by her brazenness, ¡°Everyone knows you''ve been delivered to the owner


    of Mafia Rock, and here you are, still pretending in front of us. Only a fool like Bard would fall for your


    tricks!"


    ¡°Whether Bard was fooled by me is none of Mrs. Laurier''s business. You seem to have a lot to say,


    Mrs. Laurier.


    But wasn''t it when you were being ¡®not so chaste¡¯ that my people caught you red-handed? I wonder


    what Mr.


    Laurier would think if he saw some of the videos I have "You''re spouting nonsense!" Mrs. Laurier''s face


    changed colors as if she had been stepped on, warning, "Don''t talk rubbish without evidence!"


    That''s when Arabe identally spilled her orange juice all over Mrs. Laurier''s trailing gown.


    ¡°I''m so sorry, I was just so engrossed in the conversation, I wasn''t paying attention."


    Mrs. Laurier hadn''t expected the young girl next to Eunice to dare douse her with orange juice, "Who


    are you?"


    "She''s Keh and Louisa''s daughter. Why, you want to take it up with them? You probably don''t have


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their contact, but maybe I should send them a quick video.¡± Eunice said with a smile.


    Keh and Louisa¡¯s daughter?


    Mrs. Laurier''s expression shifted. Had that girl grown up so much?


    Although she looked somewhat unfamiliar, the facial features indeed bore a resemnce to Louisa.


    And who didn''t know that Keh and Louisa were famously doting parents?

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    The Collins were known to treat their daughter like a princess, spoiling her with every whim and fancy.


    "You just wait!" Mrs. Laurier fumed, her skirts billowing dramatically as she stormed off.


    Tiffany wanted to call her back but felt powerless; she could only turn to Eunice. ¡°Eunice, you usually


    y your pranks, and I chalk it up to Bard spoiling you rotten. But today is Arlen''s birthday. Can''t you at


    least save face for his friends? If you cause a scene, it won''t look good for either side."


    ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Tiffany, replied Eunice with a smirk. "I also have a video of Dave. Do you


    want to see it?"


    Tiffany''s face flushed with anger as she clicked away in her heels.


    Arabe, nearby, couldn''t help but smile. "Why can''t they just take a hint? They''ve probably never


    managed to get the better of you, and now they''re just asking for trouble."


    ¡°Some people are just full of themselves, thinking they''re invincible,¡¯ Eunice said elegantly, finishing her


    champagne. ¡°I''m going to take a walk outside."


    ¡°Sure,¡± Arabe said, watching her leave. She grabbed a quick bite from the table and was about to


    leave when a girl suddenly came up close, pretending to be bumped by Arabe''s shoulder, dropping


    her cupcake on the floor.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Rose eximed, her voice filled with anger. "It was bad enough you bullied me yesterday,


    but today, on Arlen''s birthday, he just wanted a taste of that mint chocte chip cupcake, and you can''t


    even grant him that small pleasure! What is your problem?"


    The other guests couldn''t help but look over. Speaking was Rose Griffith, the cherished granddaughter


    of Calvin and Bess. Their eyes then drifted to the girl opposite her. She was beautiful but somewhat


    unfamiliar.


    "Think you can do whatever you want just because you''re Keh and Louisa''s daughter?¡± Rose


    deliberately made her identity known.


    The crowd had a moment of realization. She''s Keh and Louisa''s daughter? They hadn''t seen her


    for years, and she''d grown up so lovely, resembling Louisa.


    Though her temperament seemed troublesome.


    ¡°Are you brain-damaged?" Arabe was too tired to argue. ¡°Look up. What do you see in the corner?"


    At events like this, there were always cameras.


    Rose had anticipated the surveince argument. ¡°Fine, since you won''t admit it, let''s check the tapes. If


    it turns out you bumped into me first, I expect an apology in front of everyone here!"


    Arabe saw Rose''s confidence and smiled faintly. "Seems you''ve erased the footage."


    Rose was caught off quard by her quick assumption, a flicker of guilt crossing her face before she


    At that moment, Bess walked over on cue. "Rose, what''s all this about?"


    "Grandma, don''t worry about it. This is a personal matter between us. Since she won''t respect Arlen or


    any of the elders here, I have to stand up for myself. Someone, check the surveince footage!"


    The crowd of onlookers grew, and Arabe watched Rose''s charade with a bored expression. True to


    form, a servant pretended to panic, "Rose, the footage from 11 minutes ago has mysteriously


    disappeared"


    "How could it be missing?" Rose turned to Arabe, usingly saying, "Did you bump into me and, out


    of fear of being exposed, have someone delete it? Oh, I remember now, you came with your aunt


    today. Did you ask her to delete it?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Arabe looked on, almost nostalgic for the days of Ynda, who, at the very least, ndered with a bit


    more skill than Rose''sckluster performance.


    Before the crowd could react, Arabezily restored the surveince footage and projected it onto the


    <prge screen for all to see.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Rose couldn''t believe her eyes. Just moments ago, she had deliberately bumped into Arabe, causing


    the cupcake she was holding to fall to the ground, and now the whole debacle was ying out on the


    big screen.


    She stood frozen for a good while before turning to the servant beside her in disbelief.


    The servant was terrified; she had deleted the surveince footage as per Rose''s instructions. How on


    earth had this girl managed to recover it and even project it for all to see?


    The guests around them began to murmur and gossip.


    "So, it was that youngdy who bumped into her on purpose, and then she had the nerve to use the


    other girl of doing it deliberately. Isn''t that the pot calling the kettle ck?"


    ¡°And she demanded a public apology. That''s just too much."


    "If it weren''t for this girl knowing how to recover the surveince footage, she would never have been


    able to clear her name, even with a hundred exnations."


    "I''ve heard that Rose has been spoiled rotten since she was little, always acting so high and mighty.


    This seems like something she would do"


    Bess stood nearby, stunned and burning with embarrassment. She couldn''t believe that someone


    Eunice had brought along actually had some skills, even being able to recover surveince footage.


    Calvin, Arlen, and Teresa watched the scene unfold from a distance, each feeling a profound sense of


    embarrassment.


    Trying to frame someone without covering all her bases and now being publicly humiliated?


    "It seems to have been a misunderstanding.¡± Bess had to step in, offering a diplomatic smile. "Rose,


    did you have a bad night''s sleep? Maybe you were just a bit distracted and didn''t see Arabe there."


    Rose had no choice but to take the out given to her, nodding her head pitifully. "Maybe I just


    remembered it wrong. I''ve been so forgetfultely."


    ¡°You mentioned Arlen wanted a lemon bar, right? Why don''t you go get a couple more and bring them


    to him so he doesn''t have to wait?"


    Arabe, not willing to let them off the hook so easily, said coldly, "Framing someone and not even


    apologizing?"


    Before Bess could speak, Arabe continued with an icy expression, "Is this how Teresa teaches her


    granddaughter? To do wrong and then just run away with an excuse?"


    Bess hadn''t expected her niece to be so petty and unforgiving.


    ¡°I''m sorry for misunderstanding you earlier." Rose, seeking to keep the peace, admitted her fault


    reluctantly. "I didn''t mean to bump into you."


    ¡°All these people saw that you were the one who initiated the contact. You say it wasn''t on purpose?


    Then what would you call intentional?"


    Faced with Arabe''s retort, Rose was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Exactly, it was clearly intentional."


    "It''s so obvious, even a fool could see it."


    ¡°That''s just bullying!"


    ¡°If the young one doesn''t know any better, shouldn''t the older one?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As the criticisms around them grew louder, Bess found herself in a difficult position and finally said,


    "Rose was in the wrong, and as her grandmother, I apologize on her behalf."


    Rose clenched her teeth and lowered her head, "I''m sorry, I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Only then did Arabe give them a nonchnt nce and walk away.


    Outside the vi was a beautiful garden.


    Arabe wanted to look around for any clues, but she had only taken a few steps when she was


    stopped.


    ¡°Hi, I don''t think I''ve seen you around before. Who are you here with?"


    The young man speaking held a sincere and shy gaze as he introduced himself, "My name''s Burnell


    Sullivan. I''m here with my mom for Mr. Arlen''s birthday party. Are you Mr. Arlen''s granddaughter?"


    "Noy Arabe replied tersely. "Darren Griffith''s my grandpa."

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    "Are you Mr. Collins''s daughter?" Burnell was taken aback by her identity.


    Ever since the Sullivan family moved to Dawnstar, it had been seven or eight years since theyst


    visited their homnd. At a charity g almost a decade ago, Burnell had the good fortune of briefly


    meeting Mr. Collins, and he was astonished to find that his daughter had grown into such a stunning


    woman.


    ¡°What''s your name?" Burnell was eager to get to know her.


    "Is there something else you want?"


    "I''d like to get to know you. Can I have your contact information?" Burnell pulled out his smartphone,


    his gaze filled with genuine interest and nervous anticipation.


    At that moment, Arabe noticed a maid nearby clenching her fists with her thumbs tapping against her


    forehead as if signaling to a butler across the room.


    The butler caught on immediately.


    After a few seconds, several other maids replicated the gesture.


    The butler nodded and discreetly walked away.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, could you tell me where you live? Who did youe with? How can I get in


    touch with you usually?¡± Burnell didn''t want to miss this opportunity to connect with her.


    But Arabe replied coolly, "I''m already engaged."


    Burnell watched her walk away, stunned for several seconds before he processed what she had said.


    She was engaged? She had a fianc¨¦?


    But then, he thought it made sense. A woman as beautiful and spirited as her, and the daughter of a


    wealthy tycoon, was bound to be spoken for early on.


    Still, why did he feel a pang of disappointment, as if he''d just gone through a breakup?


    Arabe followed the butler, noticing him ncing back to ensure no one was following. Along the way,


    he exchanged knowing looks and nods with other butlers.


    Arabe watched him ascend a secluded spiral staircase in the garden, leading to arge circr


    balcony on the second floor, guarded by several bodyguards.


    The butler whispered something to the guards, who immediately let him through.


    As Arabe caught a glimpse of what looked like a study through the door the butler opened, it closed


    before she could see more.


    Scanning the surroundings, just as she was about to find a spot to leap up from, she realized someone


    was behind her.


    Turning around, she saw Burnell standing not far behind.


    Perhaps not expecting her sudden turnaround, Burnell grew even more nervous but mustered the


    courage to say, "Sorry, I don''t know if I''m acquainted with your fianc¨¦. May I be so bold as to ask who


    he is?"


    Arabe, realizing that the people in the study must have been reporting for quite some time, simply


    said to Burnell, ¡°Romeo McMillian."


    Hearing the name "Romeo McMillian¡¯ Burnell knew he had no chance left. He apologized for the


    intrusion and hastily retreated.


    Arabe noticed a narrow path to the right of the mansion, a strip ofnd about three feet wide


    bordered by the vi''s fence and wall, unguarded.


    She easily scaled the side using the railings and the wall for support and slipped through a window into


    a second-floor restroom. When she cracked the door to peek outside, she saw no guests, just


    bodyguards filling the second-floor hallway.


    Venturing out now would surely raise an rm.


    Arabe gently closed the restroom door, but this action caught the attention of a keen-eyed quard.


    Perhaps because he noticed the restroom door moving, the guard approached, swung the door open,


    and finding it empty, his eyes darted to the open window. He strode over to investigate.


    Arabe seized the opportunity, descending from above to knock him out, then donned his uniform and


    stepped out of the restroom.


    Just then, an elderly person arrived by elevator, prompting all the guards, including Arabe in her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    disguise, to bow their heads in repect.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Everyone murmured in a hushed yet coordinated tone, ¡°Mr. rence."


    Mr. rence nodded slightly, ¡°Everyone, spread out and keep watch."


    ¡°Yes, sir"


    All the bodyguards dispersed in unison, and Arabe, taking their lead, bowed slightly and stepped


    back a few paces.


    She watched as Mr. rence pushed open a door, revealing an interior with decor and lighting simr


    to what she had seen downstairs.


    A bodyguard caught her gaze, but just as he looked in her direction, Arabe lowered her head and


    followed the other guards out of the room.


    After a while, Arabe circled back alone. She pulled out her phone, which had a special system she


    had been working on, and pressed it against the door. Soon, she could hear the conversation inside.


    ¡°Eunice only brought that girl, and none of the bodyquards Bard arranged for her. Also, those guys she


    hired from Alexander are all holed up in the vi; none of them stepped out. Our men have patrolled the


    outskirts a few times, and there''s no sign of anyone suspicious."


    ¡°That''s out of character for her, almost doesn''t seem like her¡¯ mused Mr. rence in a reflective tone.


    ¡°Maybe she thinks tonight is just an ordinary birthday party, and besides, she rarely takes bodyguards


    when she goes out."


    ¡°No, you don''t understand her. She used to go out without bodyguards because Bard was there, and


    Bard could protect her,¡± Mr. rence said gravely. ¡°I suspect she might have guessed something, so


    she deliberately didn''t bring her men, aiming to bait us into a trap"


    The servant found this hard to believe.


    ¡°If she¡¯s as smart as you say, why would she bring along a liability? That girl looks young, a Collins


    heiress at that. If anything goes wrong, how is she going to handle it."


    ¡°Appearances can be deceiving,¡± Mr. rence replied thoughtfully, recalling the girl, ¡°You didn''t see


    how she could recover deleted surveince footage. Plus, with that demeanor, she''s definitely not


    ordinary. Moreover, her status is her best protection."


    ¡°So, in your opinion, should we call off tonight''s operation?¡± The subordinate felt it was a shame, given


    the time they had spent nning.


    ¡°Let''s wait for news from the other side. If that man is taken care of, even if Eunice is prepared, we will


    have nothing to fear"


    Arabe listened intently. Who was ¡®that man¡¯? Her grandfather? Or her uncle?


    Suddenly, Arabe remembered whether her family had enough people to ensure her grandfather''s


    safety.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And her uncle was on a business trip. Was he in danger on the road?


    Suddenly, footsteps approached quickly. Arabe turned and immediately countered the iing


    attack.


    "Who are you? I''ve seen you skulking around."


    Before the bodyguard could finish, Arabe subdued him with a swiftbination of moves.


    Those inside the study heard themotion, exchanged nces, and opened the door to find no one


    outside.


    "Go check it out,¡± Mr. rence ordered with an icy tone.


    The servant promptly obeyed, returning after a while to report.


    ¡°Mr. rence, no abnormalities were found."


    By this time, Arabe had already dragged the unconscious bodyguard to the adjacent master


    bedroom, which seemed austere and majestic¡ªlikely Arlen''s room.


    His room was off-limits to the servants.


    Mr. rence nced at Arlen¡¯s bedroom door butcked the audacity to enter, ultimately just


    instructing coldly, ¡°Find out who has left the ground floor just now, and report back to me immediately!"


    "Yes, sir"


    After hearing this, Arabe looked around Arlen''s room and found aputer.


    She booted it up and hacked into the system, only to find it devoid of anything useful.


    She decided to sabotage some of the ground floor surveince and then left, returning nonchntly to


    the garden.


    The bodyquards checked the main hall and found all the quests ounted for, except for Eunice and


    Arabe.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    They found themselves strolling back into the garden, and there was Arabe, seemingly lost in the


    beauty of the night.


    Their gaze was tinged with surprise, as more than one had spected that she had sneaked upstairs


    with Eunice.


    Yet here she was, taking in the scenery, while Eunice had been cornered by a gaggle of nosy


    socialites.


    The head of the security team quietly reported to his earpiece, ¡°Everyone''s on the ground floor; no one


    has left."


    Mr. rence, through gritted teeth, asked, "Have you checked the cameras?"


    ¡°We''ve sent someone to look into it."


    ¡°Tonight must go off without a hitch. I want a thorough check, not a single detail missed!"


    "Understood."


    From afar, Arabe noticed her aunt had triumphed once again, leaving the women red-faced and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    huffing away in defeat.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, Arabe greeted with a smile.


    Eunice returned the smile warmly, "You''re here."


    "I''ve sent what I overheard to your phone, but about Grandpa and Uncle Bard."


    ¡°No worries, I have everything in hand.¡± Eunice''s smile was radiant, "I''ve sent you what I''ve found as


    well."


    Arabe checked her phone and saw that her aunt had observed through the kitchen''s bay window a


    suspicious exchange between a servant and the chef. Concerned they might tamper with the food.


    With such an array of dishes, identifying thepromised from the safe was a daunting task.


    Just then, a maid passed by with a tray, and Arabe asked for two sses of mint lemonade.


    Seizing a moment when no one was looking, she dropped something into the drinks.


    Eunice took the ss offered by Arabe, recalling that Bard had mentioned his niece''s medical


    prowess. The pills she dropped must be an antidote?


    "Drink this to stay sharp,¡¯ Arabe clinked sses with her aunt, speaking casually, "Whatever they''ve


    slipped in, it won''t affect us."


    Eunice''s smile broadened. Bringing this niece along had been a stroke of genius.


    As the two sipped their mint lemonade, a figure watched and signaled to an aplice.


    "I''ll find a spot to listen to what you''ve sent me." Eunice knew she was being watched and couldn''t


    openly listen to the recording there.


    ¡°Alright."


    Arabe hatched a n to extract more clues from Mr. rence.


    So far, the evidence could only implicate Mr. rence and the manservant in a sinister plot against her


    aunt. As for the true mastermind and the myriad details behind it all, they were still submerged beneath


    the surface.


    Mr. rence was already on his guard, having sent people to check the surveince. Arabe knew


    her time was running short.


    Although she had erased parts of the surveince footage, Mr. rence''s suspicious nature would lead


    him to suspect foul y, and inevitably, to her.


    If he started having her followed, she''d be hampered in her movements.


    She set her ss down, intending to head for the main hall.


    But she was blocked by a group of girls, led by Rose.


    Arabe met her gaze, and Rose sneered, "We meet again. Arlen wanted a word, and everyone went


    inside.


    Arabe, you dared to hit me yesterday, and today you''ve embarrassed me in front of all those people.


    I won''t let you get away with it!"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Standing by Rose''s side were her three friends, poised and ready to show Arabe what they were


    made of.


    "I''ve got three friends here," Rose boasted with a proud tilt of her head. "One''s a ck belt in


    Taekwondo, another''s a champ in kickboxing, and thest one''s an MMA fighter."


    ¡°And what?" Arabe¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. "You think you''re some kind of saint, expecting


    people to bow and scrape? If you''re going to throw down, just get on with it. Why all the big talk?"


    Rose was taken aback by Arabe''s brazenness. "Novia, Polly, Antonia, let''s show her some


    manners!"


    The trio, with their fancy but ineffective moves, were swiftlyid out on the ground by Arabe,


    whimpering in pain.


    Rose couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Just yesterday, when she got her butt kicked, she thought Arabe was just some amateur with a few


    tricks up her sleeve. She had no idea Arabe was this formidable.


    ¡°Novia, aren''t you a Taekwondo ck belt?¡± Rose stammered, backing away as Arabe advanced.


    "Polly, didn''t you beat up your own instructor? And Antonia, haven''t you won some fighting


    "Rose, you''d better run.¡± Novia groaned from the ground, unable to get up. "Didn''t you see? Even if the


    Dawnstar boxing champ showed up, they wouldn''t stand a chance against her."


    Hearing this, Rose was dumbfounded.


    She had suspected Arabe was strong, but not to this extent.


    Antonia and Polly couldn''t believe it either. They had walked into a death trap set up by their dear friend


    Rose.


    As soon as Arabe had thrown her first punch, they knew they were outssed.


    Why had Rose thought their half-baked skills could make even a dent in Arabe?


    And the expectation to make Arabe bow down to them?


    Pure fantasy.


    Strangely enough, Arabe hadn''t been ruthless. She had simply knocked them down without the


    intent to seriously hurt them.


    If she had wanted to inflict real damage, it would have taken her mere seconds.


    But she refrained.


    In their pain, Antonia, Polly, and Novia couldn''t help but feel a begrudging respect and a quiet gratitude.


    But it was toote for Rose to make an escape. Arabe tossed her into the flowerbed, leaving her with


    scratches on her hands and face, and a likely sprained back.


    Just then, Arabe noticed Arlen finishing his speech in the main hall and making his way upstairs. She


    quickly followed, bumping into Eunice.


    ¡°What''s up?" Eunice''s gaze fell on her.


    "It looks like Arlen''s heading to his room."


    "So?" Eunice was puzzled.


    "I knocked out two bodyguards. They''re in there," Arabe admitted, nodding. One was in the


    bathroom, whose uniform she had donned to blend in. The other was by the study door.


    Eunice didn''t expect her niece to be so fierce and immediately stepped forward to intercept.


    Arlen, apanied by Calvin and Bess, was about to ascend the staircase when Eunice''s voice rang


    out.


    ¡°Arlen, I need a word with you."


    Arlen turned, his face the picture of benevolence. "Ah, Eunice, what is it? Can it wait? I need to change


    my clothes."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But as Arlen confirmed his intention to head to his room, Eunice blurted out, "It''s about Alexander."


    Not just Arlen, but also Calvin and Bess¡¯ eyes flickered with a shadow of something dark and


    indecipherable.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Eunice caught that fleeting expression and, with a mischievous gleam in her eye, she couldn''t resist


    teasing.


    "Today''s your birthday, so consider this juicy bit my generous gift to you."


    Arlen chuckled, ying along with her game. ¡°Whoever you''re talking about, I don''t know this guy, and


    whatever they''re up to, it''s no concern of mine"


    Just as Arlen was about to head upstairs, Eunice''sughter stopped him in his tracks. "Oh, but it is


    relevant."


    Arlen paused, curious despite himself.


    "This matter involves someone from the Griffith n. As the family elder, don''t you want to know what


    they''ve been up to?"


    Arlen pondered for a moment before relenting. ¡®Alright, lead the way upstairs."


    "No, I choose the ce,¡¯ Eunice countered with a sly smile, her red lips curving into a charming grin.


    "Please, follow me, Arlen."


    Arlen cast a meaningful nce at his younger brother and sister-inw before stepping out to follow


    Eunice.


    As Eunice passed by Arabe, she shot her a conspiratorial wink. Arabe quickly took the hint,


    slipping upstairs to discreetly relocate the two bodyguards elsewhere.


    In the garden.


    Eunice, now apanied by Calvin and Bess, maintained her smile. "This is for Arlen¡¯s ears only."


    "By seniority, we''re your elders. If Arlen is privy to this info, why aren''t we?" Bess asked, clearly


    annoyed.


    "Yes, you''re not.¡¯ Eunice''s smile never wavered as she emphasized each word. "Given your usual


    unreasonable behavior, I have no desire to share with you"


    Bess was livid, insulted by Eunice¡¯sck of respect, and stormed off.


    Calvin, with a scowl, followed suit.


    ¡°So, what''s the big secret?" Arlen asked, intrigued by what Eunice was up to. Eunice had a way of


    stirring trouble that could easily drive a wedge between him and the younger members of the family.


    From a distance, Bess could see Eunice''s red lips moving animatedly, her eyes darting in their direction


    now and then, as if she were speaking ill of them.


    ¡°What''s that vixen on about? Why does she keep looking over here?" Bess muttered irritably.


    Calvin, observing Eunice, let out a coldugh. "If she really knew something substantial, why would she


    bother telling the runt?"


    ¡°That''s true.¡¯ Bess had a moment of rity, then considered another possibility. ¡°What if she only knows


    part of the story and not the whole truth?"


    ¡°Possibly"


    After Eunice finished speaking, she pulled out something that resembled a USB drive from her pocket


    and slipped it into Arlen''s jacket.


    Her grace and poise in every gesture, every expression, left Bess seething with envy.


    It all seemed like an act of flirtation!


    Arlen, having waded through a sea of nonsense, finally seized upon something worthwhile ¡ª the


    secret was on that drive.


    As Arlen considered heading upstairs to uncover this so-called secret, Eunice called out, ¡°Arlen."


    He turned, realizing she wasn''t done, and with a sigh, asked, ¡°What now?"


    "I forgot to give you the password," Eunice said with a yful smile. "There''s an encrypted file. Come


    closer. I''ll tell only you."


    As Arlen leaned in, she whispered, "123456." He nodded, "Got it."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ll remember?" she teased.


    ¡°Who could forget such a simple password? I''m not senile yet.¡± Arlen retorted with a grin, then made


    his way upstairs.


    Bess shot Eunice a disgruntled look before trailing after Arlen.


    Calvin followed, his curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    ¡°Hmph, that clueless woman, all her scheming amounts to nothing. She has no idea that Arlen''s


    ying for our team!"


    Eunice watched their retreating figures with a curious glint in her eye. Although she didn''t have any


    concrete evidence to reveal who the mole really was, the sight of the trio ascending the stairs together


    gave her a strong hunch that the traitor wasn''t acting alone.


    ¡°Arlen, what did that woman say to you earlier?" Calvin whispered urgently as they reached the top of


    the staircase. "How much does she really know?"


    "She bbed a whole lot of nonsense at first, nothing of value. But then she handed me this USB


    drive, imed all the secrets were on it"


    Arlen pushed open the door to the study and booted up theputer, plugging in the USB drive.


    There it was, an encrypted folder!


    Arlen typed in ¡®123456¡¯, but the password was incorrect. He tried again, same result.


    "Is that woman tricking me?" Arlen''s face darkened with suspicion, wondering what kind of game she


    was ying.


    ¡°Earlier, she asked if you remembered, and you said you did. You bragged about not being senile, so


    why can''t you remember now?"


    Bess was suddenly skeptical. Could it be that Arlen was deliberately entering the wrong password,


    nning to keep the contents to himself once they left?


    Arlen frowned, irritated. "Bess, what are you insinuating? Are you suggesting that I''m faking the


    password error so you can''t see what''s inside?"


    "You said that the secret Eunice gave you was simple, but you got it wrong. So, what''s the real


    password?"


    ¡°123456.


    "Who sets such a simple password? If the contents were that important, she would never use


    something so basic!"


    Arlen was getting annoyed. ¡°That''s what she told me, the password!"


    ¡°You said earlier that she spouted a bunch of useless nonsense before mentioning the USB drive.


    Based on what I know about her, she¡¯s not one to beat around the bush. Could it be that she said


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something beforehand that you''re notfortable sharing with us?" Bess pressed on with her


    suspicion.


    ¡°What could possibly be so ufortable? Did you or Calvin do something in the past that mighte


    back to bite you if I found out?"


    "That''s out of line!¡± Bess exploded like a cat with its tail stepped on.


    Seeing Bess¡¯ reaction, Arlen suddenly considered the possibility.


    But Eunice''s business took precedence.


    ¡°Eunice only talked about her life with Alexander and how sincere his feelings were for her. She didn''t


    say anything else!"


    That''s why he thought Eunice had been rambling on about irrelevant things.


    ¡°Nothing else, are you sure about that, Arlen?"


    When Arlen realized he was getting nowhere with Bess, he turned to Calvin. "Calvin, you don''t trust me


    either?"


    "Let''s do this. Do you have anyone who could crack this password?"


    Calvin''s words were cut short by a sharp nudge from his wife. "Honey, have you forgotten? We have


    our own tech whiz. It''s Arlen''s birthday today. We can''t bother him with this. Let''s take the USB drive


    back and have someone on our team look into it¡±


    Upon hearing this, Arlen realized that Bess wanted to see the contents first. Could it be that there were


    things even he wasn''t aware of?

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    "Bess, you are so hung up on that sh drive, could it be that there''s something on there you don''t


    want me to see?"


    Arlen didnt hesitate. He yanked the sh drive from theputer and slipped it into his pocket.


    Bess panicked, "I knew it! You know the password, you''ve just been ying dumb, trying to catch us


    out! What could we possibly have that you don''t know about? It''s you, isn''t it? Have you been doing


    something behind Calvin''s back? Hand over that sh drive."


    Upstairs, Eunice knew chaos had erupted. When she saw Arabe approach, a smirk yed on her


    lips. ¡°You''re quick on your feet, kiddo"


    "You''re not too shabby yourself, Aunt Eunice."


    Eunice''s voice dropped to a whisper, "There are over a hundred cameras around this mansion. Can


    you hack them remotely?"


    Her people, upon arriving nearby, discovered that the entire area within a five-hundred-yard radius of


    the mansion was under surveince. It looked like Arlen was nning something big.


    "I''ve taken care of the cameras by the back door and along the east fence"


    Eunice was taken aback, "When did you do that?"


    ¡°Just now. After eavesdropping on Mr. rence and his goons in the study, I paid a little visit to Arlen''s


    room and took the liberty of disabling them."


    Eunice hadn''t expected her niece to be so swift, nor so clever to anticipate their moves and disable the


    cameras in advance.


    "So, you''re telling me that if someone were toe in through the east fence or the back door, the


    cameras wouldn''t catch a thing?"


    Arabe nodded, ¡°The guys in the security room will see the timestamps moving, but the footage is


    frozen. The system isn''t recording anything. Even if someone were to walk in right now, it wouldn''t


    show up on their screens."


    "You''re amazing!" Eunice couldn''t help but pinch Arabe''s cheeks, her niece was truly a hidden gem.


    Meanwhile.


    Mr. rence''s gaze remained dark and menacing. He turned to his head of security, ¡°How''s the


    surveince footageing along?"


    The head of security replied respectfully, "Right before you went upstairs, seven or eight quests left the


    main hall for the garden. The cameras don''t cover every nook there, but those who appeared on


    screen seemed normal. No anomalies detected."


    ¡°And what about Eunice and that girl she brought with her?" Mr. rence asked, eyeing them from a


    distance, suspecting something fishy about the pair.


    ¡°Eunice has been cornered by a group ofdies the whole time, and as for that girl, Mr. Burnell was


    chatting her up not long before the cameras went down. We didn''t get anything on tape."


    ¡°What did you say?" Mr. rence''s eyes flickered with shock. Could it be that girl had pulled off her


    move right then?


    ¡°After you mentioned someone was eavesdropping outside the study, I led a team to check on the


    quests. We searched the main hall, then the garden, and found Eunice and the girl there. Neither had


    left the area. They didn''t seem suspicious."


    "No.¡¯ Mr. rence still sensed trouble. If that girl knew how to restore deleted footage, then she surely


    knew how to erase it!


    "But the time from when you went to the study until we discovered the eavesdropper was only a few


    minutes.


    Our men were all over the property. If that girl really went upstairs, she would''ve been seen. It''s unlikely


    she could move in and out undetected in such a short span."


    So, the head of security believed the suspicion was unfounded.


    ¡°It''s either she''s up to something, or she has an aplice. Either way, keep a close eye on them!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if they go to the restroom, send some women in after them to make sure they''re not plotting


    something!"


    "Yes, sir¡±

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Ten minutester.


    Arabe spotted Mr. rence ambling solo towards the restroom.


    Before his hand even grazed the restroom door, Arabe knocked him out cold and dragged him to the


    adjacent terrace, swiftly drawing the curtains closed.


    The head of security had just seen Arabe heading in the direction of the restroom, and in the next


    moment, she had vanished from sight.


    His instincts on high alert, he first searched the area, then had one of the maids knock on the restroom


    door.


    The maid''s hand hadn''t even touched the door when a soft cough of a woman could be heard from


    inside.


    It was so brief that the head of security couldn''t be sure if it was Arabe or not. He could only stand


    aside and keep a stealthy watch.


    Behind the curtain, Arabe transferred all the chat messages from Mr. rence¡¯s phone to her own


    and set up remote monitoring. Then, she slipped the phone back into Mr. rence''s pocket, leaped


    onto the roof, and flicked a pebble at him to wake him up.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. rence grunted in pain, groggilying to, immediately alerting the head of security.


    The head of security pulled back the curtain to find Mr. rence sitting on the ground and hurried over


    to help him up.


    "Mr. rence, what are you doing here?"


    Mr. rence''s head throbbed painfully. He vaquely remembered heading to the restroom but couldn''t


    figure out how he had passed out.


    Was it possible someone had tampered with something?


    With this thought, he frantically checked his pockets. His keys and phone were still there, nothing


    seemed to be missing.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe he had just run out of steam.


    Just then, someone emerged from the restroom.


    It was Eunice.


    She walked with a seductive grace that caught the head of security''s eye, making him suspect


    something was amiss.


    Eunice made her way to the main hall, right as Arabe returned from a different route. Arabe smiled


    and asked her darling niece, ¡°Got it?"


    ¡°Yep, it''s on my phone now."


    Not only did Arabe secure the chat history, but she also set up real-time monitoring of Mr. rence¡¯s


    phone.


    From then on, whatever messages Mr. rence received or sent, Arabe would see them too.


    Eunice cast an approving nce at her niece. She hadn''t expected one niece to be worth a hundred


    others.


    Arabe''s efficiency was so high, it was a true relief.


    At that moment, Arabe noticed Calvin, Bess, and Arlen descending the stairs with grim expressions,


    seeming to have parted on bad terms.


    Then, Mr. rence received a message, which he ryed to Arlen. The gist was that the deed was


    done.


    Arlen''s eyes flickered with shock and delight. He seemed to hardly believe it, but Mr. rence nodded


    affirmatively, as if to say, rest assured, our people witnessed it.


    Reassured, Arlen invited all the guests to the garden for a fireworks disy.


    Under the grand fireworks, Arlen urged all the guests to raise their sses and drink to their heart''s


    content.


    When the fireworks ended, he cut the cake amidst the crowd''s cheers.


    ¡°What could possibly make him so jubnt?" Eunice noticed Arlen had been beaming since the


    beginning, an expression of triumph she had never seen before.


    ¡°Somebody messaged Mr. rence a while ago, saying the problem had been taken care of; Arabe


    exined. "Perhaps this was someone who had been a thorn in Arlen''s side."


    ¡°It can only be your grandfather or uncle, but that''s impossible,¡¯ Eunice stated confidently. "They don''t


    have the means to take care of anyone."


    A servant brought over slices of cake to them. Arabe nibbled symbolically on a few bites, but soon


    after, she noticed quests copsing one by one.


    Eunice too struggled to stand, massaging her temples.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Arabe steadied her, "Aunt Eunice."


    She hadn''t expected Eunice to be such a masterful actress. Eunice put Serena''s attempts to shame.


    Arabe had already slipped Eunice the antidote earlier, so whatever they had been served, it had no


    effect on either of them now.


    One by one, guests copsed before their eyes, and then suddenly the lights in the entire vi dimmed.


    Arabe felt a wave of malice surge toward her as a dozen men in ckunched their attack.


    Another group of men in ck went after Eunice, who, just a second ago seemed dizzy but now sprang


    into action with fierce precision. Within seconds, she hadid out several attackers.


    Those lurking in the shadows couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Is Eunice that skilled?"


    ¡°What kind of moves are those? When did she learn them? Why has no one ever mentioned this?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°That woman has some deep secrets! Who is she, really?"


    Arabe was just as surprised by Eunice¡¯s prowess. With her stunning looks, Eunice was a storm of


    beauty and strength inbat, not dragging Arabe down in the slightest.


    On the contrary, in the next five minutes, the two women together took down every one of the


    assants.


    In the darkness, Eunice''s lips curved into a seductive smile, "Calvin, Bess, your guys are pretty weak.


    Aren''t you going to show yourselves now?"


    No one stepped out of the night, and Eunice taunted, ¡°Hiding is so boring, isn''t it? And Arlen, Teresa,


    nning a murder and you hire these amateurs? Is this level of skill meant to tickle us?"


    The lights in the living room flickered back on.


    Several elders, nked by dozens of their men, emerged.


    Arabe saw that it wasn''t just Calvin, Bess, Arlen, and Teresa. There were two other elders she didn''t


    recognize.


    Eunice kept her smile, "Calvin and Arlen are in on this too?"


    This was unexpected.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®in on this¡¯? We have no idea where these men in ck came from!" Arlen said


    with a chuckle, ¡°Your fighting skills seem quite polished. It''s not something you picked up overnight,


    right?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like someone who''d want me dead on a whim, either. When did this start?"


    ¡°Enough chit-chat, you wretch. Today''s grand birthday celebration will serve as your funeral!¡± Bess had


    never liked her, "And this little girl by your side, it¡¯s your fault for bringing her along. You can keep each


    otherpany on the way to the underworld!"


    Euniceughed, ¡°Bess, you''re acting high and mighty, even more so than my father-inw. You''d think


    you were ready to take over this family. My inws aren''t dead yet, and you dare to be so bold! What,


    are you nning to usurp them?"


    "Since your inws are bedridden, someone needs to take charge of this family, and you younger ones


    need to be kept in line!"


    "The head of this family is Bard! If he knew what you''ve done taday"


    Before Eunice could finish, Bess interrupted with augh, ¡°He won''t find out."


    ¡°What do you mean?"


    ¡°Even if he did, he can''t do anything about it!¡± Bess dered triumphantly, "We just received word. The


    ne he was on exploded mid-flight and everyone was turned to ash."


    "That''s impossible,¡¯ Eunice stated tly.


    "Whether you believe me or not, see for yourself in the video."


    Bess pulled out her smartphone, showing footage of Bard''s private jet indeed exploding in the sky.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Eunice gazed at the jet''s distinctive silhouette and emblem. There was no mistake. It was Bard''s


    private ne!


    That very aircraft had whisked him away on business earlier that day.


    Bard had promised her he''d return as soon as his work was done.


    She was in shock for a long moment before lifting her gaze, incredulous. ¡°Did you do this?"


    "It''s his own damn fault for having bad luck! Did he really think he was too good to attend Arlen''s


    birthday bash?


    Does he have any respect for us elders? Who did he think he was?"


    "It was just a birthday party. Was it really worth all this? Be and I showed up, didn''t we?"


    ¡°And who are you to talk? You''re nothing but an outsider to the Griffiths. We''ve never acknowledged


    you as one of us all these years!"


    Eunice''s eyes zed with fury and hatred as she faced the murderers. "Your acknowledgment isn''t


    worth a dime! It was Bard who got down on one knee, not once but three times, to propose to me. It


    was my inws who wanted me to marry him. My ce in the Griffith family was approved by the head


    of the family himself, my father-inw!"


    ¡°And what of it? They''re bedridden now, too busy to care about your fate,¡¯ Bess said with a smile that


    was as warm as a spring breeze.


    Teresa chimed in with a smirk, ¡°Why waste words on her? Now that Bard''s gone, everything he owned


    will naturally fall into this wench''s hands. Boys, bring the pre-drafted share transfer and the deed of gift.


    Let''s have her sign everything over to us."


    Dozens of bodyguards closed in around Eunice and Arabe, blocking any chance of escape.


    Mr. rence handed over the contract and a pen with a sly grin. "Mr. Calvin and Mrs. Bess are


    reasonable. Just sign, and we can talk. Who knows? They might even show you mercy and spare your


    life."


    Eunice remained unmoved by the contract and pen in his hand.


    "You can''t escape from here. There are sixty guards in this living room alone, not to mention the


    hundreds outside. Even if you could fight, you''d eventually run out of steam."


    Besides, they had cast a so wide that escape was impossible.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of not signing?¡± Teresa asked, arms crossed over her chest, looking


    down at Eunice with arrogance. ¡°You may not fear death and wish to follow your husband, but this


    young girl beside you is innocent. It would be a shame for her to miss out on a life of luxury before it


    even started."


    "If youy a finger on her, Keh and Louisa won''t let you off the hook!" Eunice shot back fiercely.


    ¡°The Collins family cherishes her like a treasure. Even setting aside the influence of Keh and


    Louisa, just my nephew, Hans alone is enough to make you think twice."


    The mention of Hans indeed changed the expressions of the elders present.


    Hans was known for his ruthless efficiency, a cold machine of a man who didn''t entertain pleas of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sentiment.


    Then there was Chasel. If they dared cross him, he could expose countless secrets they held in


    Solterra.


    And rk, renowned as a forensic expert with a widework of powerful contacts and rumored to be


    a formidable hacker. If he decided to infiltrate their systems, they''d be in for a world of trouble.


    As for Sean, he might appear to be a charming yboy, but his methods were even more brutal than


    the eldest''s. His unpredictable nature made him impossible to read.


    And of course, there was David, whose charisma and influence were undeniable.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    The Collins n was not to be trifled with, and everyone from top to bottom knew it.


    Even though Eunice was well aware of this fact, and understood that bringing Arabe to the Collins¡¯


    doorstep was akin to waving a golden ticket for protection, the temptation of the fortuneid out before


    them was too great to ignore. Especially since Bard was gone, and such a huge "pie" was up for grabs,


    no one could keep their hands to themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°If she dies, it''s on you, not us! You''re the one who brought her here,¡¯ Teresa snapped, snatching the


    contract and pen from Mr. rence''s grasp and hurling them at Eunice. "Sign it now!"


    Sign first, deal with the consequencester.


    Arabe couldn''t be left to walk free. If she lived to see another day, she would surely spill the beans to


    Louisa.


    And if Louisa sought vengeance for her brother Bard, she would be their most formidable


    roadblock.


    As for Eunice, not only did she need to die, but her death had to be particrly brutal to quell both her


    and Bess"


    resentment.


    "Don''t get too cocky,¡¯ Arabe finally spoke up, her eyes glinting with an icy displeasure.


    "This pretty little thing. with sixty bodyguards here, it would be a real shame if something happened to


    her."


    ¡°Youy a finger on her, just try it!" Eunice threatened fiercely.


    ¡°Oh, what? Do you think you''re still Mrs. Griffith?¡± Teresa taunted. ¡°With Bard gone, you''re nothing but


    an ant beneath our feet. Besides, Alexander''s already had his way with you. In a bit, I''ll let these


    bodyguards give you a proper wee too! That''s what you get for unting yourself around all the


    time, pretending to be something you''re not."


    Eunice grabbed her by the cor, ready to give her a good thrashing.


    "Hold on, Aunt Eunice,¡¯ Arabe urged calmly, ¡°there''s no point in fighting a losing battle."


    Seeing Eunice let go in frustration, Arabe coolly addressed Teresa, ¡°So, if Aunt Eunice signs this, can


    we leave Dawnstar safely?"


    ¡°Of course!" Teresa hadn''t expected the young one to be so gullible. She smiled, "I always keep my


    word. Just hand over all the property and shares to us, and I''ll spare you both."


    "If they wanted to let us go, they would''ve done so by now."


    Before Eunice could finish, Teresa cut in, ¡®It''s because you havent signed yet. Sign it now, my patience


    has its limits!"


    She was still in the mood to cajole them.


    But that would soon end.


    ¡°I just don''t understand,¡¯ Arabe interjected, lifting her gaze with an innocent bewilderment, ¡°We''re


    family.


    Wouldn''t it be better to live happily together? Why harm Uncle Bard? If you wanted the money and


    shares, you could''ve just asked him. He would''ve certainly agreed. Why kill him and freeze all familial


    ties?"


    Teresa couldn''t help but think this girl was naive to a fault, even foolish.


    ¡°In the world of high society, what is family really worth? You think too highly of your uncle¡± Teresa


    chuckled.


    ¡°You think he''d just hand over his position if I asked? You young people are so shortsighted. If it were


    that simple, would we be where we are today?"


    "But Uncle Bard had the ability to take the Griffith empire to greater heights. He only took over the


    group from Grandpa. If you wanted it that badly, why didn''t you ask Grandpa back then?"


    ¡°I''ll tell you why,¡¯ Teresa started, ¡°it''s because your great-grandfather left the position to your grandpa,


    giving only a small dividend to his siblings, and that''s what led to the situation."


    Before Teresa could finish, Arlen interrupted sharply, "Enough talk. Make her sign."

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Now Arabe finally understood why Calvin and Arlen were hell-bent on seeing her grandpa six feet


    under.


    It was all about the uneven split from years back.


    But was there a chance that Grandpa''s father saw him as more capable and fit for the job? To prevent


    a family feud, maybe he gave the others a slice of the pie but reserved the position for Grandpa.


    Andter, how did Calvin and Arlen manage to hold key positions within thepany? Was Grandpa


    just being soft-hearted, or did he genuinely trust them enough to break protocol and let them in?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Pick it up," Teresa demanded, pointing at the contract and pen on the floor, her gaze icy as she stared


    down Eunice. "I don''t have the patience to y games with you!"


    ¡°I''d rather go down fighting than let any of you get one over on me!"


    ¡°What, you think your minions are going toe to your rescue? Our guys have surrounded the whole


    estate. If all goes as nned, even your father-inw is in our grasp."


    "You!" Rage shed in Eunice''s eyes. She wanted Teresa gone.


    "But rest assured, in the spirit of farnily, we''ll spare his life. He''s had his glory days, and it''s about time


    he got a taste of ours. Especially now that his beloved eldest son is gone. Next up, he''ll really get to


    savor the full spectrum of life. I can almost picture his heartbreak."


    Eunice lunged at Teresa, but a barrage of switchdes flew her way.


    Teresa, shaken, scrambled to her husband''s side.


    If Arabe hadn''t pulled Eunice back in time, she would have been hit by every single de.


    "You wretch!" Teresa was terrified, her teeth clenched in anger. ¡°Bard was too busy working to


    discipline you, so today I will teach you a lesson."


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Teresa"


    Suddenly, a man''s vaice cut through the crowd. All the bodyguards turned, and the elders were


    stunned to see Bard had arrived!


    He was decked out in a suit, looking as calm and collected as ever.


    "She''s my woman. I''ll handle her."


    Bard''s words froze everyone in their tracks, especially Teresa, who couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Bard wasn''t dead?


    He was still alive?


    "Bard??" The elders were in utter disbelief.


    Eunice and Arabe just slightly curled their lips, not surprised, as if they had expected this moment.


    Bard pushed a wheelchair forward, and sitting in it was none other than Darren!


    Arabe¡¯s grandfather was not only awake but looked furious.


    "Darren??" Calvin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "You''re awake."


    "Calvin, were you hoping I''d never wake up?"


    The icy question made Calvin''s legs turn to jelly. He hurriedly responded, "No, no, Darren, you''ve got it


    all wrong."


    ¡°You lot are quite something. I''ve barely been out for a few days, and you''ve already started tormenting


    my daughter-inw!" Darren''s voice was strong and indignant, with an air of authority.


    "Dad!" Eunice rushed to her father-inw, squatting by the wheelchair, her voice filled with grievance.


    "I''m so d you''re awake. If you hadn''te, they would have devoured me!"


    It was the first time Arabe had seen her aunt act so coquettishly. It turned out that she had many


    facets, an interesting character indeed.


    As Darren heard his daughter-inaw''sints, his anger intensified as he addressed his siblings,


    "What are you all doing? By seniority and age, which of you isn''t older than Eunice? A bunch of you


    ganging up ona defenseless woman, I''m ashamed of you!"


    Defenseless? Arabe couldn''t help but smirk at the irony of that description.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Teresa''s eyes popped, "Darren, do you even know what that word means?"


    Just moments ago, Eunice and Arabe had teamed up and knocked down over twenty bodyguards.


    So much for being helpless.


    "Darren, you didn''t see it. She just flew into action, like one kick per person."


    Before Teresa could finish, Eunice retorted with a pout, ¡°Dad, you heard them. When could I ever fly, let


    alone kick them like that? When someone wants to use you, they''ll find any excuse."


    Teresa was floored by Eunice''s acting skills.


    ¡°Everyone shut it! I''m still here. Do you think you can frame her?¡± Darren barked, then his gaze


    softened as he turned to his daughter-inw, ¡®Dont worry, sweetheart. Daddy''s here, and I won''t let


    anyone bully you!"


    Eunice nodded meekly, but when she looked back at Teresa and Bess, her face broke into a triumphant


    smirk, as if to say: What can you do about it?


    Teresa and Bess were furning, "Darren."


    ¡°Zip it. We''ll settle your scores tomorrow! It''ste. Eunice, let''s head home!"


    Upon hearing this, Eunice quickly scuttled over and took Arabe by the hand, "Dad, did Bard ever


    mention Be to you?"


    Darren suddenly realized he had let his anger get the better of him, almost forgetting his


    granddaughter!


    "Be, is that you?" Darren''s voice quivered with excitement as he studied Arabe, "You look so much


    like her."


    She was the spitting image of his daughter Louisa!


    Only, the girl before him was even more beautiful than his daughter in her younger days, with an even


    more striking presence.


    "My dear, you''ve had it tough out there.¡± Darren grasped Arabe¡¯s hand, his voice choked with


    emotion, his hands trembling.


    "Grandpa." Arabe knew something was off.


    Perhaps overwhelmed, and still recovering from his outburst, Darren''s hands shook violently as he


    struggled to breathe, his expression growing more pained.


    "Grandpa? Grandpa.¡¯ Arabe''s hand rested on her grandfather''s wrist, urgently saying, "To the


    hospital! Quick!"


    Darren had passed out.


    Everyone was in disbelief. Just a second ago, Darren was scolding them, and the next, he was


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    unconscious.


    Bard and Eunice called out to him, but to no avail.


    ¡°If anything bad happens to my dad, I will never forgive you."


    With those words, Bard rushed off, pushing the wheelchair swiftly.


    Eunice and Arabe followed close behind.


    No one dared to stop them.


    Arlen stood frozen, only after a long while turning to Calvin, ¡®Calvin, what do we do?"


    Had Darren heard their insults to Eunice, and if so, how much had he heard?


    If Darren found out the dirty tricks they''d yed behind his back, even plotting against Bard, then none


    of them would be safe!


    "When did theye in?" Calvin didn''t answer Arlen but turned to the bodyguards in the hall.


    All the bodyguards shook their heads, none had noticed their arrival.


    When exactly Bard had wheeled Darren in? They hadn''t heard a sound.


    ¡°Are the people outside dead or what? Call them in now!" Calvin was livid. How could someone enter


    without them being notified?

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Panic rippled through the grand mansion as a breathless servant burst into the dimly lit drawing room,


    ¡°Everyone outside has passed out and they won''t wake up no matter how much we shout!"


    ¡°What do you mean, every single bodyguard is out cold?" Calvin''s voice wasced with disbelief.


    "Yes."


    Calvin stood frozen, his mind racing, until a thought struck him, ¡°Arlen, don''t you have guys posted in


    the security room watching the monitors? How could something like this happen?"


    "Mr. rence, get to the security room now! See if the guy in there fell asleep on the job!" Arlen


    barked, his temper ring. "If he did, I want him gone!"


    Ipetent fools! They''ve messed up everything!


    Mr. rence hurried off, returning a whileter, trembling, "Jacob''s awake, but the cameras are not


    working."


    Fury washed over Arlen. "The cameras are down and Jacob''s blind? He didn''t notice until now?"


    "It''s not Jacob''s fault. The cameras at the back door and the east side of the vi stopped working.


    They seemed to be recording, ticking away second by second, until I asked Jacob to pull up the


    footage of Bard''s appearance. That''s when we found out, nothing was recording at all, the mouse clicks


    did nothing."


    Arlen, for the first time, was hearing of such a mess. A name suddenly shed in his mind.


    "It has to be that girl!" Arlen seethed with rage, ¡°When did she get into the security room? Did Jacob


    step out? Or was he knocked out and didn''t know?"


    "Jacob swears he never left the room. He''d stake his family''s lives on it, no one came in or out."


    ¡°What the hell happened then?¡± Arlen was on the brink of madness. Ever since Eunice and Arabe


    showed up, he felt like a monkey being yed in circles.


    Bess spoke up, fear tinging her voice, ¡°Didn''t our men surround the vi? How could Darren be with


    Bard? And how did Barde back alive? Our men were all around the vi, how did Darren leave?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And how did they manage to knock out all the guards outside. There are too many questions."


    "I''ll make some calls." Calvin, equally agitated, dialed his men, but no one answered. In a fit of rage, he


    hurled his phone to the ground!


    They thought Bard was dead, Darrenatose, and Eunice would sign over the Griffith estate to them.


    But their ns had crumbled.


    ¡°Even if Darren didn''t hear what we said, once he wakes up, Eunice will spill everything about tonight,¡¯


    Arlen fretted, "Darren''s still out, but Bard is wide awake! If Eunice tells him that we''re linked to his


    ne''s explosion."


    Even if Darren couldn''t step in to deal with them right away, with Bard''s principles, he''d turn against his


    own kin!


    None of them here would be spared!


    ¡°Better to strike first than wait for doom!"


    Acold glint appeared in Arlen''s eye as he plotted, ¡°Darren''s down, and Bard and Eunice are at the


    hospital with him. They won''t have many guards, and the hospital won''t allow a crowd in the ward.


    Tonight''s our best chance to make a move!"


    Calvin felt the same, though the risk weighed on him, "But if we fail, it''s the end of us."

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    "If we don''t take action, we''re done for!" Arlen¡¯s voice trembled with fervor. "Calvin, we''re out of options.


    It''s either Darren, Bard, Eunice, and that little girl who go down, or it''s curtains for us. We''ve got to take


    the plunge."


    "No, I''m not ready to die." Teresa dreamed of avish life, throwing money around like it was nothing,


    living the high life.


    Bess wasn''t keen on dying either. She had her whole future nned out.


    ¡°We''ve reached the point of no return, Arlen said, looking to Calvin for confirmation.


    Calvin and Arlen nodded in agreement. "He''s right, now''s our best shot. Calvin, we''re one step away


    from victory!"


    Calvin mulled over another strategy in his mind. ¡°There''s one more way, a safer bet, that could


    preserve everything we''ve got."


    ¡°What way?" The siblings and their spouses were all ears, eager for a n that promised such ease


    and security.


    "The key lies with Eunice. With Darren suddenly taken ill, and Eunice and Bard rushing him to the


    hospital, they won''t have a moment to gossip about our doings tonight. As long as Eunice keeps mum,


    Bard and Darren will be none the wiser."


    That would give them the time they needed to devise an even more foolproof n.


    ¡°But Eunice''s no pushover. How could she not spill the beans? She won''t miss a chance to rat us out!"


    Bess suddenly felt her husband''s idea was half-baked, as good as useless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Arlen couldn''t help but ask, "Calvin, you sure about this? Eunice''s a tough nut to crack. We just


    tried to corner her and take out her husband. Would she really y ball?"


    "We''ll have to cut a deal with her.¡± Calvin pondered before suggesting, "She''s always had a soft spot


    for you.


    Pretend to ask her for the hospital''s address, if she''s alone, try to negotiate."


    Arlen doubted Eunice would agree, but Calvin made a valid point¡ªif she kept silent, Darren and Bard


    would remain oblivious to their scheme, allowing them to plot more meticulously and ensure a fail-safe


    oue next time.


    "I''ll give it a shot; was all Arlen could say.


    Meanwhile, in the car.


    Arabe spoke calmly, "No one''s following us. Grandpa, you can wake up now."


    Darren hadn''t expected his granddaughter to be so astute and opened his eyes, looking back to make


    sure, then asked, "How did you know I was faking?"


    ¡°Be is a renowned doctor. She was the lead surgeon on your operation. How could she not see


    through such a simple ruse?" Eunice chuckled, turning to Arabe. "Did you figure it out while checking


    his pulse?"


    ¡°Even before that; Arabe said with a slight smile. "Grandpa, your acting is terrible."


    ¡°Was I that unconvincing? Then Calvin must have caught on, Darren suddenly regretted not having put


    on a more realistic performance.


    "Don''t worry, they were too scared seeing you to notice whether you were acting,¡¯ Eunice reassured


    him with augh. "But yes, your acting skills could definitely be improved."


    Laughter filled the car.


    Bard looked at Eunice, "I did as we agreed. I boarded the ne and when it flew over the mountains, I


    parachuted out. My men picked me up and we returned to the lodge, rounding up all of Calvin''s guys."


    Eunice¡¯s smile widened, "I also stuck to the n. When I saw the video of the ne exploding, I acted


    shocked and furious. Then, when they let their guard down, I recorded everything."

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    "You guys are quite a crafty couple." Darren began, catching a glimpse of their gazes and quickly


    backpedaling, ¡°I mean, the most intelligent, the most in-sync couple."


    "It''s mainly because Be yed along so well." Eunice said, pulling Arabe''s hand into hers in


    praise, "She even managed to coax out Teresa''s words. The root of their jealousy is that back in the


    day, Grandpa favoured Dad in his will, leaving him the entire corporation and only a few dividends to


    them."


    Eunice''s earrings were actually miniature spy cameras, and she had recorded everything that had just


    happened, sending the footage to Darren''s phone.


    ¡°I sent it to you on WhatsApp, you can take a look."


    Hearing Eunice''s words, Darren, despite knowing the gist of it, still couldn''t bring himself to watch the


    video.


    After all, these were his siblings who he had loved wholeheartedly for most of his life.


    And to think that after he fell ill, these same siblings wanted to murder his entire family, including


    himself, his eldest son, his daughter-inw, and the granddaughter they had just found.


    They wouldn''t spare a single one!


    "Let''s not dwell on these sad matters for now. Be, I thought I was a goner, ready to join your grandma


    on the other side, but you, my girl, have such great skills that you could even cure myplex illness!"


    Darren looked at his granddaughter with immense admiration, "So young, yet so exceptional, what a


    blessing for the Collins and the Griffith families to have you back home with us."


    Since they were sitting in an RV at the moment, the family was gathered on the couches. Arabe


    smiled at Darren before her, ¡°Grandpa, I''m d to have been of some help with your illness."


    At least, her return to the family wasn''t without purpose.


    "That''s not just ¡®some help¡¯. You saved one life. This is a great kindness."


    Darren was beaming, "Your medical skills could give me many more years of happiness. From now on,


    I want to make up for all the time I''ve missed out on with you!"


    Arabe¡¯s smile deepened, "Seeing you full of vitality in front of me is all I could wish for. I only hope


    that both you and Grandma stay healthy and live long, joyful lives together."


    "You are such a darling. No wonder Bard speaks so highly of you. I''ve taken quite a shine to you myself


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from the moment we met!"


    Unfortunately, he had rushed out without preparing a proper wee gift.


    He would have to make it up to his granddaughter when they got back!


    Just then, Eunice''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, it was Arlen. Her lips curled into a smile


    as she answered on speakerphone.


    ¡°Eunice, how''s Darren feeling? Any better?" Arlen''s voice came through with feigned concern.


    Darren''s face darkened at the sound, and he huffed, turning his head away.


    Eunice replied with a scoff, "Thanks to you, Dad''s still in surgery fighting for his life."


    ¡°And what about Bard?" Arlen inquired, seizing the opportunity to gather more information.


    "He''s discussing the medical details with Mr. Chapman. Be''s already in the OR assisting. If you''ve


    got something to say, Arlen, just spit it out"


    Arlen chuckled, not expecting Eunice to be so sharp.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    ¡°Eunice, you''re a sharp cookie, and I¡¯m not one for beating around the bush. We''re all family here, and


    you don''t want to see our n fall apart, do you? Darren''s sick as a dog, and he just can''t handle any


    more bad news."


    "So, what''s your big n, Arlen?" Eunice asked coolly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Like I said, you''re smart. You know what I''m getting at, and what I want you to do. You know me,


    Eunice, I''ve got no beef with you."


    Arlen was probably scared to death Eunice was recording the call, because he didn''t say anything too


    incriminating.


    Eunice chuckled, "Are you asking me to keep mum? But you know I never enter a losing deal."


    The moment Arlen heard that, he sensed there was room to negotiate and quickly said, "Name your


    price, anything within my power, I''ll give it to you."


    ¡°Anything you can offer, Dad and Bard can give me too. Your usual trinkets hold no allure for me."


    Arlen''s face soured, "Then what do you want?"


    "There is one thing Dad and Bard can''t give me.¡¯ Eunice''s smile grew even brighter, ¡°It''s about time for


    Calvin to hang up his boots, so let''s cut to the chase. I want all of your shares, and Calvin, Bess, and


    Teresa''s shares, and I want you all to announce your retirement from thepany. From here on out,


    you won''t get a single cent of the dividends."


    Arlen was bbergasted at her audacity to make such demands!


    "Think it over with them, Arlen. Don''t say I didn''t give you a fair chance. You''ve got one hour.¡± With that,


    Eunice hung up the phone.


    "Hello? Hello?" Arlen couldn''t believe what he had just heard. It took him a second to snap back to


    reality, shaking with rage. That cunning fox was totally exploiting the situation!


    After Eunice put away her phone, she turned to Arabe with a smile, ¡°Be, what do you reckon? Will


    they bite?"


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, isn''t it obvious you know they won''t agree?"


    Eunice smirked, "Exin."


    ¡°They''ve been drooling over Grandpa and Uncle Bard''s shares from the get-go, which means they''re


    hungry for more. What they have now just doesn''t cut it. But the moment you open your mouth, you''re


    basically leaving them high and dry. How could they possibly agree?"


    Arabe paused, then added, "You intentionally told them Grandpa''s in surgery and Uncle Bard''s busy


    discussing his condition with Mr. Chapman. They definitely know who Mr. Chapman is, so they can


    guess which hospital Grandpa''s in. They''ll assume everyone''s too busy to rally the troops, making it


    their perfect opportunity to strike."


    Not just Eunice, but Bard and Darren too, looked at Arabe with admiration and agreement, waiting for


    her to continue.


    ¡°By demanding the moon and giving them just an hour to think, aren''t you forcing their hand to make a


    move within that hour?"


    "Dad, smart granddaughter, huh?" Eunice said with augh, ncing at Darren, ¡°Sharp as a tack,


    right?"


    ¡°Sharp, very sharp." Darren nodded with a beaming smile, "A clever kid"


    From the start, Eunice had no intention of ying ball with Arlen and his crew. She was just fanning the


    mes of their ¡®rebellion¡¯.


    And sure enough, after hearing Arlen''s message, Calvin, who had been on the fence, lost his cool


    That little upstart had ambitions too big for her boots. It was time to cut her down to size.


    "Get the men ready. We move on mymand tonight!" A glint of ruthless determination shed in


    Calvin''s eyes.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    On the way to the hospital.


    Calvin tried calling another group of his guys, but nobody was picking up.


    His face set in a grim line, he mulled over, "The fes I sent to surround the estate, not a single one''s


    answering.


    Odds are, Bard''s got them all cooped up there."


    "Calvin, look at it this way, it might actually be a good thing¡± he reasoned. "I sent at least a couple of


    hundred guys. Bard''s gotta spare a fair number of his own to keep an eye on them. This means he''s


    short on manpower.


    Tonight''s our best shot!"


    A sh of hatred crossed Calvin''s eyes. "No matter what, we can''t afford to screw this up!"


    Inside the hospital.


    Eunice sat on a bench in the corridor, her expression heavy with worry.


    The elevator dinged open, and out stepped Calvin with Arlen in tow.


    ¡°Eunice, why are you all by your lonesome? Where''s Bard?" Arlen asked with feigned concern.


    Eunice lifted her sorrowful eyes. ¡°Arlen, what brings you here? Calvin, did you know Arlen''se too?"


    ¡°Your dad''s in there, and to tell you the truth, we share some of the me.¡± Calvin pretended to be


    remorseful.


    ¡°Couldn''t sleep a wink, so we came to check on him."


    "Well, isn''t that a surprise. I thought Calvin has no conscience, but seeing him now, I guess he''s not


    totally heartless."


    Calvin''s face darkened, but he lowered his voice and said, "I know you''re mad, and tonight, I was out of


    line. I scared you, left a bad impression. I''m here to apologize. I agree to those terms you and Arlen


    set. We''ll go home and discuss it with our better halves."


    Calvin and Arlen quickly chimed in, "Right, absolutely. We''ll get back to you with an answer that''ll


    satisfy you."


    Out of the blue, Eunice said, "You guys agree so quickly, it almost seems fishy"


    ¡°Now, now, kiddo, we''re your elders, after all. We wouldn''t trick you, one of the younger generation.¡¯


    Arlen hurriedly said. ¡°Besides, you have Bard by your side. Who would dare to deceive you?"


    ¡°When can I expect a decision?" Eunice seemed somewhat convinced.


    "By sunrise tomorrow, I swear to you, we''ll persuade Teresa and Bess to transfer all their shares into


    your name!"


    "Is ita deal?"


    ¡°It''s a deal!"


    Just then, a voice carried over: ¡°What''s this about making a deal?"


    ¡°Bard.¡± All the elders turned, and upon seeing this young upstart, couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated.


    Arlen was the first to express concer, ¡°Bard, how''s your dad doing?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You seemed to forget that my dad is in there because of every single person here. What are you all


    doing here?


    Think he''s not sick enough? Want to give him another scare?"


    ¡°Bard, tonight was a misunderstanding, ask Eunice. Your dad and I are brothers. Seeing him in there, it


    hurts me too¡± Arlen said somberly.


    Calvin''s tone carried a simr weight, ¡°Just the thought of your dad suffering in there, we can''t sit still.


    We had to see him with our own eyes to settle our minds."


    In the operating room.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Darren and Arabe clinked their soda cans together in a secret toast. They sat sprawled on the floor,


    sipping their drinks and savoring the crispy fried chicken.


    "This chicken is spot-on¡ªcrunchy on the outside, tender on the inside. If we only had some barbecue


    skewers to go along with it"


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle. "Grandpa, you''re just on the mend. It''s best to stick to lighter fare for


    now.


    Besides, BBQ skewers are too aromatic. The folks outside will sniff us out in no time."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even with the windows cracked open, the aroma of fried chicken seemed to fill the entire recovery


    room.


    Skewers would definitely give the game away.


    ¡°You''re right, Be. Skewers might be too much. The chicken is perfect. I''m more than content with


    this,¡¯ Darren conceded with a smile.


    He picked out a particrly plump piece and handed it to her. "Here, Be, this one¡¯s meaty. Take it.


    You''re too thin. You need to eat more."


    Arabe epted it with a grin. She loved eating meat but never seemed to gain weight, perhaps


    because of her fondness for teas and lemon water.


    ¡°To think that our first meal together would be in a ce like this, It''s certainly memorable."


    Darren wolfed down the chicken, his mood souring as he thought about the backstabbers outside.


    Sensing her grandfather''s shift in mood, Arabe offeredfort. ¡°It''s painful to face the truth, but it''s


    better than being kept in the dark. You''ve supported them for years out of brotherly love, Grandpa, but


    what they''re after is your life and your fortune."


    As she spoke, Arabe pulled out her smartphone. "Let me add you on WhatsApp, Grandpa."


    ¡°Alright, alright¡¯ Darren''s spirits lifted as he fished out his own phone. ¡°Should I scan your code, or do


    you want to scan mine?"


    Amused that her grandfather was so tech-savvy, Arabe replied, "Either works."


    "I''ll scan yours." After adding each other on WhatsApp and Arabe''s approval, Darren set her contact


    name to "Sweetie Be"


    Arabe sent him a file. "I copied all the chat records from Mr. rence''s phone at the Arlen residence


    and monitored his mobile. They''re plotting something for tonight. And those close calls you and


    Grandma had all linked to ther. I''ve sorted the evidence somewhat. Consider it an apaniment to


    your meal. But don''t get too worked up over it. Your health is what''s important."


    Darren was amazed at his granddaughter''s prowess, to have gathered so much evidence.


    He had suspected his close encounters were linked to those around him but had no proof.


    Until now.


    After reviewing all the material, he chugged his soft drink and then opened a surveince video Eunice


    had sent him from earlier in the car.


    "AS a junior, he not even attending Arlen''s birthday bash. Does he have any respect for us elders?


    Who does he think he is?"


    "You''re not afraid to die, following in your husband''s footsteps, that''s your choice. But this youngdy


    beside you, she''s innocent. Barely found her way back to us, never tasted the high life, and now gone."


    The more Darren listened, the more he felt a thunderous rage. Behind his back, his brothers wore such


    masks!


    They not only plotted against his son''s life, causing his ne to explode, but they also pressured


    Eunice to hand over all her shares and assets to them, even bullying his granddaughter.


    "In these families, what weight does kinship hold?"


    ¡°Out of respect for our familial bonds, we''ll spare his life. He''s basked in sess for half his life; it''s


    time he sees how we shine. Especially after his oh-so-prized eldest son''s demise. Whates next? I


    can almost taste his despair."

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Darren crumpled the soda can in his hand, his momentary soft-heartednesspletely extinguished.


    All that remained was a bitter chill and burning rage.


    For years he had poured his heart and soul into being the benevolent patriarch, and yet, in their eyes,


    he was worth less than the almighty dor and shares in thepany.


    His life, and the lives of his son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter, didn''t seem to weigh as much as


    those assets!


    No wonder his father had gripped his hand tightly on his deathbed, urgently cautioning Darren never to


    let his brothers into the family business.


    Even then, his father had seen their true colors, knowing their insatiable greed would one day lead to


    disaster.


    ¡°It''s all my fault, I was too soft then, too trusting.¡± Darren rambled to Arabe, ¡°When I first took over


    thepany, I was swamped, working all hours. They came begging me, time and again, wanting


    internships and vowing they wouldn''t take a penny, just wanted to ease my burden, saying they couldn''t


    bear to see me so overworked. I actually believed them!"


    Looking back, he felt like a fool.


    ¡°Grandpa, you trusted them, and I think that''s far more precious,¡¯ Arabe said with a wisdom beyond


    her years, ¡°but they just didn¡¯t value it"


    Darren looked at his granddaughter, feeling a stinging sensation in his nose, ¡°They''ve lived half their


    lives and still aren''t as clear-sighted as a child."


    After a heavy silence, Darren added, ¡°What was once a good home is falling apart. I wonder if my


    father is turning in his grave, ming me for letting the wolves in"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There was never a perfect home, Grandpa,¡¯ Arabeforted, "You thought we were united and


    loving, but that might have been true only in your eyes. To them, it wasn''t about brotherly love or family


    warmth, it was all about the benefits in your and Uncle Bard''s hands."


    Darren realized she had a point.


    The happy family he thought he had was an illusion!


    Sensing her grandfather''s mood, Arabe couldn''t help but say, "Don''t be sad, Grandpa. You''ve done


    everything a good man should. It''s not on you that they failed as brothers. Should we just let thern keep


    making mistakes without any consequences?"


    She analyzed further, "An ordinary person''s mistake might be a small lie, a minor misdeed, but their


    mistakes are the kind that could cost lives. If you turn a blind eye, what you''ll lose won''t just be our


    family, and they won''t care. They''ll trample over bodies, spending money with wild abandon while


    evading justice."


    Yes, she was right. If he turned a blind eye, it would be like gambling with his family''s lives for a


    semnce of brotherly affection. He couldn''t, he wouldn''t allow it.


    "Be, you''re a good kid. Thanks for helping me see clearly."


    If he had harbored any reluctance or regret before, it had now vanished.


    ¡°It''s something you had to realize yourself, Grandpa. No one else''s words would''ve sufficed,¡± Arabe


    said, raising her soda.


    Darren couldn''t drink alcohol, so he popped open another soda and clinked cans with her.


    He suddenly realized that this young girl possessed a remarkable character, her maturity and sense of


    the world far surpassing those of her peers. She was indeed a promising talent.


    Outside the operating room.


    Eunice feigned overwhelming distress, "Bard, Dad''s been in there so long. I''m really worried."


    Before she could finish, she pretended to be ovee, her body saqging as if she would copse.


    ¡°Eunice,¡± Bard rushed to catch her, "Don''t worry, with Be and the doctors in there, they''ll surely pull


    Dad back from the brink."

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Eunice feigned a faint right into his arms.


    ¡°Eunice, Eunice?"


    Bard knew she was tired and came up with this little trick. If she fainted, she could naturally sleep in his


    embrace.


    Bard didnt let a smirk show on his lips. Instead, he settled on a bench outside, draping his coat over


    her body and her delicate face, his eyes betraying a deep sadness and concern.


    Meanwhile, Calvin couldn''t help but ask, "That little girl knows medicine? Can she even go in and


    operate on Darren?"


    ¡°Yeah, she''s just a kid, what''s the deal with that?" Arlen was also hearing this for the first time.


    Bard, holding his wife on the bench, said coldly, "Dad''s awakening is all thanks to Be."


    Calvin and Arlen were taken aback that such a young girl could have such prowess, solving medical


    issues that even renowned doctors couldn''t fix.


    "Is she a med student? Or did she train under some remarkable mentor? Howe Louisa never


    mentioned it?"


    Arlen was worried. If she really knew medicine and was skilled, that could spell trouble.


    Thinking this, he nced at Calvin. Calvin''s eyes also flickered with anxiety.


    In the operating room.


    Arabe looked up at Darren and said, "Oh, there''s one more thing I haven''t told you. When I was


    checking your health before, I found that you are weak, not due to illness, but because someone had


    been drugging you for a long time. I didn''t tell anyone at the time, because I wanted to catch the culprit


    quietly."


    Later, she identally found that there was something off about Mr. Elliot from Bard''s house.


    ¡°My medicine was always delivered by Mr. Elliot,¡¯ Darren said. ¡°I heard from Bard that you exposed Mr.


    Elliot''s plot a few days ago and saved me."


    Arabe nodded, "I suspected it was Mr. Elliot who poisoned you, but he has no grudge against you,


    yet he listens to Mafia Rock, who is Calvin and Arlen''spdog."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Darren gave a bitter smile, finding it hard to believe his own brother would stab him in the back.


    ¡°We''re almost out of time.¡± Arabe checked the time, then summoned a few doctors and nurses from


    a side door.


    There was arge rest area connecting several operating rooms, where the medical staff who were in


    on the act waited, giving Arabe and Darren enough time alone.


    Arabe called them over, suited up in sterile attire, quickly tidied up the scene, and then had the


    operating room doors opened.


    By this time, Eunice had been asleep for half an hour. Seeing the operating room doors open, Bard


    gently roused the person in his arms, ¡°Eunice, Dad''s out. The surgery''s done."


    Eunice slowly opened her eyes, groggy, "Dad''s out? Where is he? What did Be say? Is everything


    okay?"


    Calvin and Arlen rushed forward, anxiously inquiring.


    ¡°Girl, how''s your grandpa? Is his life in danger?"


    ¡°Why hasn''t he woken up yet? Is it serious?"


    Calvin and Arlen also hurried over, feigning concern.


    "Grandpa suffered a shock. We''ve done all we could. Whether he can wake up now is up to fate."

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Calvin gripped the edge of the bed as if it was the only thing keeping him upright, ¡°Darren, you''ve got to


    hang in there, man. This family can''t lose you"


    "Darren, it''s all my fault. Just open your eyes, and whatever you want to do to me, I will take it like a


    man!"


    ¡°Your words are prettier than a song." Eunice stepped forward, her gaze icy as it swept over them, "If


    you''re really looking to make amends with your lives, why don''t you just go bash your heads against


    the wall and be done with it? Why waste breath on empty talk?"


    Calvin and Arlen were speechless.


    ¡°Arlen, I will remember what you said. If dad wakes up, you better not chicken out when it''s time to face


    the music."


    The color drained from Arlen and Calvin''s faces at her words.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, you and Uncle Bard should go back and get some rest. Grandpa won''t be waking up


    anytime soon, probably not till tomorrow morning at the earliest."


    Arabe¡¯s suggestion made Calvin and Arlen exchange a nce before quickly looking away.


    "No, I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying here at the hospital to keep your grandpapany tonight"


    As Eunice''s words hung in the air, Bard chimed in, ¡°I''m staying too. Be, I''ll have someone drive you


    home to rest."


    "I''m not tired." Arabe insisted, facing them, "If anything happens to Grandpa, I want to be here to


    help."


    "Then is there a spare room?" Bard asked the attending doctor.


    ¡°There are a few empty rooms down the hallway. Mr. Bard, if you don''t mind, the family can make do


    and rest there."


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Bard said, and then turned to the others, "Calvin, Arlen, if you have nothing further, please


    feel free to head home. We can''t really y host right now."


    He put an arm around Eunice''s shoulder, whispering, "Let''s go."


    "Mhm." Eunice nodded and gestured to Arabe, "Come here to me."


    In the end, Darren was ced in room 919, Bard and Eunice took 918, and Arabe settled into 917.


    Calvin and Arlen, among others, still sat on the hallway benches, seemingly reluctant to leave.


    Ten minutester, the lights on the entire floor went out.


    Quick, light footsteps hurried towards room 919, the door swung open, and Darren was stabbed over a


    dozen times.


    In other rooms, 918 and 917, sleep gas was released, and after a moment, the doors were opened for


    a swift and silent takedown.


    Calvin, waiting in the hallway, soon heard from his underling, "Boss, it''s done. They''re all gone."


    "What did you just say?" Perhaps unable to believe how smoothly things had gone, Calvin asked in a


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hushed tone, ¡°Are you sure?"


    ¡°Saw it with my own eyes, boss. It''s the honest truth!"


    Seeing his subordinate bowing with utmost respect, Calvin still couldn''t believe it. He began to stride


    towards room 919.


    Pushing open the door to the room, the lights flickered on, and Calvin saw the white bed sheets soaked


    in blood.


    Arlen, following close behind, was equally incredulous, a glint of tion flickering in his eyes, "Dead? Is


    Darren finally dead?"


    Calvin and Arlen were both shaken and ecstatic, ¡°Is he really gone? This is great."


    Now they could rest easy.


    Calvin hadn''t expected Darren to go out like this. His emotions were tumultuous, and it took a while


    before he couldpose himself, step by deliberate step, he approached the bloodied bed.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    On the hospital bedy a man with a face identical to that of Darren, except his heart and stomach had


    been stabbed over a dozen times. The wounds oozed blood, and their gaping maws were a horrific


    sight to behold.


    Calvin felt a semnce of relief wash over him. "Darren, you''ve only got yourself to me. You know, if


    you had just slept through and not woken up, I would have been there for you for the rest of your days.


    But tonight, you just had to wade into the Arlen family mess! You can''t me us for ying rough now."


    ¡°Darren, you''ve had it all these years: wealth, family, the works. Now it''s time for your brothers to have


    a turn."


    Arlen interjected, unable to contain himself. "Don''t worry, your wife is with your younger son, Sampson.


    He''ll take good care of her. You elder son, Bard, would pass away by now, you two can leave the world


    together. As for the Griffith Group, we brothers will take the reins. You just rest easy, we''ll see to it that


    you have a grand send-off.


    At this point, Calvin couldn''t help but ask, ¡°With Darren gone, along with Bard and Eunice, how do we


    get their shares and assets transferred to us?"


    "Yeah, they didn''t sign anything, what if?"


    Before Arlen could finish, he was interrupted with a chuckle, ¡°You two numbskulls, scared witless, huh?


    Just use their hands to stamp the transfer paperster, right?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. It''s a shame about that girl, though. Heard she was quite the medic.¡± Calvin''s tone


    carried a hint of regret.


    "If she can''t be of use to us, then she''s no use at all" Arlen said firmly. "Let''s get those stamps done!"


    Calvin wanted to feel that weight off his chest as soon as possible. Once Darren, Bard, and Eunice''s


    stamps were on the transfer papers, everything would be settled.


    He reached for Darren''s hand, about to make the stamp, when suddenly something felt off.


    "Hold on."


    His voice caused all the brothers present to look up in confusion. "Calvin, what''s wrong?"


    ¡°Something''s off about Darren''s hand.¡± As Calvin examined it closely, it wasn''t just the hand that was


    wrong. On closer inspection, the face and the limbs of the corpse seemed peculiar too. The features on


    the body before them looked strange. And the hands and feet seemed a tad chubbier and shorter than


    Darren''s.


    What on earth was going on?


    "My dear brothers, what a clever scheme you''ve concocted!" Darren''s voice startled the brothers,


    causing them to step back in fear, eyes darting between the bed and the door, ¡°A ghost, a ghost!"


    But Darren on the hospital bed said nothing. Instead, a tall and authoritative person appeared in the


    doorway.


    Darren''s sudden appearance left everyone in disbelief, their eyes darting between the door and the


    hospital bed.


    How could there be two Darrens?


    Darren wasn''t dead. He strode into the room, followed by Bard, Eunice, and Arabe.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The brothers¡¯ eyes widened in shock. "Darren, what''s going on?"


    Why was there a Darren at the door and one on the bed?


    Why was everyone alive?


    Darren approached them, delivering a resounding p to each of them, shaking with fury.


    Calvin and Arlen were terrified, heads bowed, unable to meet his gaze.


    What was going on?


    "The man in the bed was one of the goons you sent to surround the manor. We picked out a few with


    simr builds, dressed them up, added prosthetics and wigs."


    Darren''s exnation brought realization to his brothers. So, the man on the bed wasn''t really Darren


    himself.


    It was one of their henchmen, disquised after they''d surrounded the manor!


    It all made sense now.


    "They''d been drugged into a deep sleep, but then your men went and stabbed them a dozen times. No


    saving them now.¡¯


    The brothers finally understood they had fallen for Darren''s trap. It had all been a set-up by Darren


    himself!

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Was Eunice the one who spilled the beans about the birthday bash to Darren? It seemed like he had


    set a trap, just waiting for them to take the bait.


    If they could im that the previous incident was all a misunderstanding, tonight''s fiasco was irrefutable


    evidence of their treachery. No amount of excuses would do any good now.


    Darren had seen with his own eyes, heard with his own ears.


    They hadid bare every treacherous thought in their hearts.


    "You bunch of backstabbers!" Darren snatched the leather belt from one of his men andshed them


    with fury,


    "I treated you like brothers, and you plotted against me, wishing me dead!"


    They not only wished him dead, but they didn¡¯t spare his son, his daughter-inw, nor his dear


    granddaughter!


    How could they be so heartless?


    The belt was an heirloom, a "family sanction¡± passed down through generations. Even through the


    thick winter coats, each strike inflicted pain that made them grit their teeth and wince.


    "Darren, we were wrong. the brothers whimpered as they recoiled.


    ¡°It''s okay if you kill us, but don''t get worked up. You''ve just recovered, it wouldn''t be worth it.¡±


    ¡°When you were stabbing me over and over earlier, I didn''t see any of you concerned about my health.


    Now that you''ve been caught, you start with your crocodile tears?" Darren swung the belt, striking them


    again and again.


    Calvin took a hit to the face, a red mark instantly surfacing.


    Arlen got it on the head, the pain was so intense it felt like his skull was splitting.


    Trying to dodge the relentless belt, Calvin and Arlen¡¯s heads collided, stars exploding in their vision,


    disoriented by the pain.


    They knew Darren was truly disappointed and angry this time!


    ¡°Darren, yourshes have awakened me. I''m worse than an animal!¡±


    "If you decide to beat me to death today, I wouldn''t utter a word ofint. Even in the afterlife, I''d


    kneel and apologize to our parents.¡¯


    "Then get in line to apologize to them." Darren fumed, whipping them mercilessly without any sign of


    stopping.


    The brothers hadn''t expected Darren to be so determined to y them. Bard, Eunice, and Arabe


    blocked the door, and on the ninth floor, jumping out the window wasn''t an option. Besides, even if they


    managed to escape, Darren had ways to drag them back.


    All they could do was cry and beg for mercy.


    But Darren had no trace ofpassion, only ceasing when he couldn''t lift the belt anymore, panting


    heavily.


    The brothers¡¯ clothes were torn, revealing wounds that trembled with pain in the cold winter night.


    Calvin was barely hanging on, crawling to Darren''s feet, clutching at his pants leg and pleading,


    "Darren, we''re old now. Please spare us. I won''t have many years left anyway.¡±


    ¡°Darren, don''t let us die easily. Wouldn''t it be better to let us live out the rest of our lives in torment and


    regret?"


    Arlen crawled over as well, weeping and begging, ¡°Darren, for the sake of my grandchildren, spare my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    life.¡¯


    ¡°Darren, my youngest daughter is about to get married. Please give me a chance to see her in a


    wedding dress.


    You know she''s my darling girl."


    Calvin fell to his knees before Darren, weeping bitterly, "I promise you, after the wedding, I''ll take my


    family and leave, never to bother you again. We''ll relinquish our shares, the dividends, everything goes


    back to you, Darren.


    Do with them as you wish.¡¯


    ¡°Exactly, I''ll resign immediately, I won''t be involved with thepany anymore. Transfer all my shares


    to you, Darren, and I don¡¯t want the monthly dividends. The house we live in, the cars we drive, you


    can take them back anytime." Arlen knelt before Darren too, tears and sobs mixing as he admitted his


    guilt, "I just beg you, Darren, spare my life.¡±

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    The brothers wailed in unison, "Darren, we really see the error of our ways!"


    Darren looked at them with disdain, their pitiful stateid bare before him. Just moments ago, they had


    imed they''d rather die than utter a word ofint, and now they clung to life as if it were gold.


    ¡°You value your lives, but to you, mine and those of my son and daughter-inw, my granddaughter are


    less than the dirt beneath your feet.¡±


    Having had enough, Darren unleashed his anger with a leather belt,shing at them until exhaustion


    stayed his hand.


    "From now on, we go our separate ways. Our bond ends here. You''re no longer my brothers! You have


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    two days


    to disappear. Don''t let me catch sight of you in Dawnstar or Solterra again!"


    The brothers were stunned, hardly believing what they were hearing. Was Darren really cutting ties,


    treating them as strangers?


    "If there is a next time, I wille for your lives myself. Now get out."


    After a moment of bewildered silence, the brothers sobbed with gratitude, thanking Darren before


    scrambling out the door.


    Finally alone, Darren''s tense nerves rxed, and he nearly copsed.


    Arabe rushed to his side to support him.


    Turning to see his perceptive and thoughtful granddaughter, Darren felt a pang of sorrow. All those


    years of brotherhood, of pouring out his heart, and yet this newly found girl showed him more warmth


    and care than they ever did.


    His pride as the family patriarch seemed to melt away, leaving him feeling old and weary. ¡®Let''s go


    home, he said weakly.


    ¡°Of course; whispered Arabe, aiding him as they left the hospital room. They passed by two other


    rooms, where the aftermath of violence was still evident¡ªbloodied figures on beds and chaos strewn


    about the floor.


    Back at the estate, Serena paced her room restlessly, ncing at the clock. It was half-past one in the


    morning!


    Eunice, always yed favorites, taking Arabe out and not returning for hours!


    She felt disregarded, her eighteen years of being the niece forgotten.


    That evening must have introduced Arabe as the true heiress, with everyone fawning over her!


    During the introduction, Eunice must have mentioned that Serena had no blood ties to the Collins


    family, that she was just an adopted daughter!


    The thought made Serena ufortable, feeling that her aunt had crossed a line, never considering


    her feelings in anything she did.


    Especially now, noting home at this hour.


    Perhaps they stayed at the Arlen residence.


    And Uncle Bard, what was his rush? Taking Grandpa away without allowing her a moment to catch up.


    She had nned to bond with Grandpa while Arabe was away at the birthday party, strengthening


    their rtionship.


    But then it hit her¡ªhad Uncle Bard rushed off to join the birthday gathering with Aunt Eunice and


    Arabe?


    Were they all staying at the Arlen residence, leaving her alone in this big house?


    That would be utterly intolerable!

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Half an hourter.


    Serena heard the sound of a car outside and dashed out to see. Sure enough, her aunt and the rest of


    the family had returned.


    Darren sat in his wheelchair, with Arabe pushing it forward, while Bard held Eunice''s hand.


    Witnessing this scene, Serena suddenly felt like they were truly a family.


    "Grandpa, Uncle Bard, Aunt Eunice, Be. You''re finally back!" Serena beamed, "I''ve been waiting for


    what felt like an eternity, and now you''re here!"


    "Why are you still up? It''ste. You should be resting¡± Bard chided gently upon seeing her in a thin


    nightgown.


    "Come inside. It''s cold out here."


    Serena had purposefully shed her thick, warm robe for the flimsy nightgown, all to gain a bit of


    sympathy from her family.


    Seeing her n had worked, she chuckled, "I''m fine. You all must be exhausted after such a long night.


    Be, let me help you with something."


    She wanted to make a good impression in front of her grandfather.


    ¡°No need,¡¯ Arabe dismissed her offer, wheeling past without ying into Serena''s act.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Serena''s eyes.


    "Let''s head inside,¡¯ Eunice said, patting her back.


    Seizing the moment, Serena clung to her hand and caged, "Aunt Eunice, was Arlen''s birthday bash


    fun? Tell me all about it! What happened?"


    ¡°It was alright¡¯ Eunice chuckled. ¡°There were a bunch of fun things, like a clown act"


    ¡°That sounds amazing!" Serena felt envious but also miffed that her aunt hadn''t taken her along.


    "But the performances wereckluster, at least in your sister''s and my opinion, Eunice continued with a


    smile.


    "You were lucky to miss it. There was this thrilling event tonight that got everyone''s adrenaline


    pumping. If you had been there and seen all that, you probably would''ve been in tears."


    Serena couldn''t help feeling slighted internally. How did her aunt know she would cry? Missing out on


    such a fantastic party seemed so unfair!


    ¡°Alright, time to wash up and hit the hay; Eunice said, obviously tired and ready to head upstairs with


    Bard.


    But Serena whined, "Grandpa''s just getting better, and I haven''t had a chance to talk to him. Just let


    me peek in and I''ll be off."


    "You can see him tomorrow. It''s not toote."


    Serena pouted pretentiously, "What if he¡¯s whisked away in a rush tomorrow and miss him again?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Eunice nced at Bard with a smile, ¡®She''s beating around the bush, ming you for


    taking her grandpa away."


    "Not at all! I just miss Grandpa, that''s all"


    ¡°Then make it quick and get some rest. Grandpa''s tired, too. He''s been through a lot tonight."


    Eunice didn''t spell it out, but to Serena, it sounded like her grandpa and Arabe had shared significant


    moments she wasnt privy to, and she didn''t want to disrupt their lingering warmth.


    "I get it, Aunt Eunice. You and Uncle Bard should rest up, too, Serena replied with a gracious smile,


    though only she knew how upset and jealous she felt inside.


    After a while, she approached her grandfather''s room and knocked.


    To her surprise, Arabe answered.


    Serena''s face showed her shock, ¡°What are you doing in Grandpa''s room? I need to speak with him."


    The unspoken message was clear: Get out, now!


    "He''s about to sleep. Whatever it is can wait until tomorrow."


    As Arabe started to close the door, Serena quickly reached out to stop it, "I just want to see him and


    say a few words. Are you going to stop me?"


    "I told you, he needs his rest."

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    "No need to rush the clock!"


    Serena pushed against the door, matching her strength against Arabe¡¯s, but it was clear she was no


    match.


    Arabe easily held her ground, her effortless stance a stark contrast to Serena''s strained efforts to


    open the door.


    "Do you really have to be like this?¡± Serena red at Arabe, frustration evident in her voice. ¡°I just


    want to talk to Grandpa. What are you so afraid of?"


    "Afraid?" Arabe arched a perfectly sculpted eyebrow. "Shouldn''t you be the one whos afraid?"


    ¡°What do I have to be afraid of?" Serena retorted, her voice tinged with defensiveness even as she


    tried to turn the tables. "You''re just scared that Grandpa and I will bond, and he''ll end up liking me more


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    than you, right?"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Do you think I''m afraid of that?"


    Just then, a weary voice called from the room.


    ¡°Be, what are you doing out there?"


    Arabe raised her voice slightly, "Grandpa, Serena wants to see you. She says she has something to


    tell you."


    ¡°Just send her back. We''ll talk tomorrow.¡¯ Darren''s voice sounded tired. "Come here to me, Be"


    Arabe shot Serena a look and closed the door.


    Left standing outside the door, Serena was stunned. She hadn''t expected that overnight, Grandpa


    woulde to rely on Arabe even more.


    He preferred Arabe''spany over hers. She was his granddaughter of eighteen years!


    Was it simply because Arabe shared his blood that he could erase all the affection he had shown


    Serena over those years?


    Serena clenched her fists, convinced that Arabe must be ying foul!


    She knew a thing or two about medicine, surely she must''ve used some sort of hypnotic trick, making


    everyone in the family biased, making them all like her!


    How despicable!


    A draft blew in through the slightly opened window, sending a shiver down Serena''s spine. She


    suddenly remembered she had left her thick robe in her room, and angrily she stormed off to retrieve it.


    Arabe went to Darren''s side and continued with the acupuncture, "Just two more needles, and then


    you''ll be able to get a good night''s rest."


    "I just couldn''t catch my breath earlier, my head was pounding, and I was so irritable. A few pricks from


    you, and I feel much better.¡± Lying in bed, Darren was think of the events of the evening.


    "Don''t think about tonight anymore, Grandpa. Right now, you just need to rx and get some sleep,


    Arabe said as she inserted the needles. "In a couple of days, Grandma is going toe visit. She''ll


    worry if she finds you looking weak and listless."


    "Really?" A spark of surprise and joy lit up Darren''s eyes. "She said that to you? She''sing to see


    me?"


    Since waking up that evening and being whisked away to Arlen''s birthday bash by Bard, he hadn''t had


    a chance to speak with his wife.


    ¡°Don''t believe me, Grandpa? You can call Grandma tomorrow and ask her yourself; Arabe smiled.


    "She''ll be thrilled to hear your voice."


    "I''ll call her first thing in the morning. It''s been too long since I''ve seen her"


    To be honest, he missed her terribly.


    Since falling ill, he and his wife had been forced to live apart, seeking treatment in different ces.


    "Just remember, Grandpa, your recovery is still fragile. No extreme emotions when you talk to her


    tomorrow,"


    Arabe cautioned.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Darren chuckled, already feeling better.


    After Arabe finished with the acupuncture, she tidied away the needles and ced a sachet on his


    bedside table. "This will help soothe and induce sleep. You rest up, and I''lle to check on you


    tomorrow."


    ¡°Thank you, dear. You''ve been such a help.¡¯ Darren''s eyes were heavy with sleep, and it wasn''t long


    before he drifted off into slumber.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Arabe stepped out of the shower well past midnight, her skin still tingling from the hot water, and


    realized it was already 2 AM.


    Checking her phone, she noticed a few missed calls and unread messages, all from Romeo.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She quickly shot him a text asking if he was still up.


    No sooner had she hit send than Romeo''s call came through.


    "Have you been waiting by your phone this whole time?" Arabe teased, a yful smirk dancing on


    her lips.


    Hearing her voice seemed to ease something deep inside Romeo. "Must''ve been quite the night for


    you to miss my messages. Just hearing you now, I can tell things went smoothly."


    He was genuinely happy for her, knowing she had a lot on her te that evening and could guess what


    sort of things might have happened.


    "It did go well, but it was a lot for Grandpa, you know. He''s not young anymore, and tonight took a toll


    on him"


    Arabe shared, her voice softening. Just then, she heard Romeo chuckle and couldn''t help but ask,


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Have you noticed you''re talking to me more and sharing more? You used to barely reply to my


    messages, let alone open up about your experiences."


    ¡°Is that enough for you?" Arabe''s smile warmed her voice, ¡°Aren''t you setting the bar a bit low?"


    "Just hearing a few extra words from you and knowing you''re thinking of me are all the satisfaction I


    need."


    Arabeughed, "So, can you sleep peacefully now?"


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow?" Romeo''s voice was gentle, ¡°I''d like to take you to a few ces"


    He''d been in Dawnstar for a few days now and hadn''t yet taken her out to explore.


    Arabe thought for a moment¡ªno pressing matters the next day¡ªso she agreed.


    "Sleep in then. Text me when you''re up, and I''lle get you."


    ¡°Alright, it''ste, you should get some sleep."


    ¡°What about you?"


    "Drying my hair"


    She had answered his call with her hair still damp, and it hadn''t dried yet.


    Romeo felt a twinge of regret. If he had known, he wouldn''t have let her answer the phone with wet hair


    in the cold.


    If he were there, he''d have dried it for her.


    The thought brought back memories from a night long past.


    "I''ll bring you a hair dryer cap tomorrow,¡¯ Romeo said softly. "Use the warm setting for now, and go to


    sleep quickly. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Okay." After exchanging goodnights, Arabe hung up.


    The next morning, before dawn even hinted at breaking the night, Serena was already up.


    She wanted to bond with each family member before Arabe woke up.


    But she had risen too early, and when breakfast time came, she found herself alone at the table.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    The sky was a nket of dull gray, the night''s curtain not yet fully lifted, when she couldn''t help but ask


    the housekeeper, "What time does Uncle Bard usually wake up?"


    "Well, usually about half an hour from now, but ever since his wife came back, Mr. Bard has been rising


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena couldn''t help but inquire further, ¡°And what about Grandpa?"


    "Mr. Darren woke up justst night. He''s usually in aatose state, so his routine is unpredictable."


    Serena could only put down her fork, ¡®Then I''ll go for a morning run, and we can all have breakfast


    together when they wake up."


    At minus three degrees, even d in thick clothing, the bone-chilling wind made Serena shiver


    uncontrobly.


    But she jogged on determinedly, thinking to herself, what if Uncle or Grandpa woke to find her running


    before dawn, impressed by her self-discipline and drive?


    So, braving the cold, she ran around the garden for 40 minutes, and with still no one awake, she


    couldn''t bear it any longer and hurried back inside.


    Half an hourter, Bard was the first toe downstairs. Spotting Serena at the breakfast table,


    cradling a bowl in her hands, he couldn''t resist asking, "Serena, why so early? And your face is so red.


    Is it from the cold?"


    ¡°Lran outside for an hour. It started snowing, so I stopped. Good morning, Uncle Bard." Serena spoke,


    her breath visible in the air.


    Bard hadn''t expected her to change, to take up early morning runs.


    "That''s a good habit, but on bad weather days, you might consider an indoor workout. Your aunt does


    just that with her morning yoga."


    Serena thought, had she known, she would have grabbed a yoga mat and practiced in a conspicuous


    spot indoors, enjoying the warmth and avoiding the strenuous run while still catching people''s attention.


    Bard joined her at the table, sharing breakfast. "By the way, Serena, you mentioned on the phone that


    you have a boyfriend. How long has that been going on?"


    "It started after my sister came home.¡± Serena deliberately cast her eyes down, then mustered a smile.


    "It''s been about half a year. He pursued me for six years, from junior high through to senior year. After


    the college entrance examsst summer, I gave it a shot."


    "What does he do?" Bard asked with interest. "A student like you?"


    "He''s a freshman too, but he¡¯s exceptional. The college granted him privileges due to his grades. He


    only needs to take exams at the end of each semester and will graduate in four years."


    Unable to resist boasting, Serena added, "His family owns a department store chain with over 600


    locations worldwide. Using his family''s resources, he started a logisticspany and recently secured


    funding. He owns fifty cargo nes and exclusive rights to certain flight paths."


    Bard was well aware of what owning fifty cargo nes meant at such a young age, especially with


    exclusive domestic flight path rights ¡ª no small feat.


    "He''s expanded the air freight business nationwide, the fastest in the country, outpacing other logistics


    Serena made a point ofparing him to the Collins and McMillian families.


    Bard nodded, "Impressive. Young, ambitious, with a unique vision."


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Bard"


    Serena thought to herself how Uncle could so easily overlook the truth. Inparison, Martin was


    clearly no match for Romeo!


    "Since my sister is the true Collins family heiress and I''m just an adopted daughter, it''s only natural that


    the arranged marriage between the Collins and McMillian families should be for her."


    Serena put on an understanding face, not mentioning whether Romeo was interested in her or how she


    reluctantly settled for Martin.


    If she could have her way, she would be Romeo''s wife!


    "My granddaughter has a boyfriend now.¡¯ Darren''s cheerful voice came from the doorway. "I sleep for a


    little while, and I miss my granddaughter getting a boyfriend."


    Eunice, supporting Darren, added with a smile, "It''s not toote for you to find out now, Dad."


    "Bring him over to meet us when you get a chance,¡¯ Darren suggested with a twinkle in his eye. "I


    overheard at the doorway that the young man is in logistics. Not bad at all, quite the business acumen


    for a freshman. He has a promising future."

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "Grandpa, you finally came!" Serena quickly left her seat, went up to Darren, and took his hand


    affectionately. ¡°I wanted to talk to youst night, but Be said you were off to bed"


    "I was poopedst night," Darren replied with a warm smile.


    But Serena couldn''t help thinking, if he was so tired, why did he keep Arabe in his room for a private


    chat?


    "Grandpa, you have no idea how much I missed you while you were out of it,¡± Serena said as she


    pulled out a chair for him and helped him sit down. She then sat beside him, still holding his hand, and


    cooed, ¡°It¡¯s been such a relief to finish the semester so I coulde to see you. And Aunt Eunice


    made it back safe and sound, too. It''s just so great to see all of you!"


    At that moment, a servant brought in breakfast, and Serena hurried to help serve it in front of Darren.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is your favorite pumpkin and millet porridge."


    The bowl was a bit hot, and after setting it down, Serena quickly touched her earlobe.


    "Did you burn your hand?" Darren asked with concern.


    "No, it''s fine,¡± Serenaughed, serving the other side dishes in front of him and arranging the


    silverware before sweetly adding, ¡®Eat up while it''s hot, Grandpa!"


    Darren chuckled. "Such a thoughtful child."


    Another servant brought Eunice her breakfast. As Serena helped serve it, the bowl was indeed too hot,


    and just half a meter from the table, she identally let go.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In a sh, Bard swept Eunice into his arms and turned to shield her.


    The soup sshed onto Bard''s clothes and spilled all over the table, creating a messy scene.


    Serena, burned by the heat, recoiled and was visibly shaken. ¡°I''m so sorry, Uncle Bard, Aunt Eunice,


    are you both okay?"


    She just wanted to make a good impression but ended up messing things up again.


    Seeing that his wife was unharmed, Bard finally said, ¡°It''s alright."


    Eunice, noticing his stained clothes, pulled out a tissue to wipe him down, thankful that the thick clothes


    and cold weather prevented any burns.


    "I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault. I tried to be clever and just messed up,¡¯ Serena said, full of remorse.


    "It''s okay, I know it wasn''t on purpose. Let''s have breakfast,¡¯ Bard instructed the servants to prepare


    another serving.


    Two more servants quickly started cleaning up the chaotic table.


    Then Arabe arrived.


    Everyone greeted her with smiles as she entered the room.


    Serena felt a twinge of jealousy. Everyone seemed more enthusiastic about Arabe than her!


    Despite her difort, Serena still managed to smile and called out to her sister, making sure to keep


    up appearances.


    The servant respectfully approached, "Ms. Be, for breakfast we have soup, pumpkin porridge, bread


    and pastries, milk, cheese omelets, sandwiches, and rolled omelets. Plus, we have some side dishes.


    What would you like?"


    ¡°Give Be a little of everything, Darren said enthusiastically. ¡°It''s not every day we have her over, so


    bring out all the good stuff for Be! And Be, if there''s anything you don''t like, just tell me, and I won''t


    let them make it anymore"


    ¡°I''m not picky; Arabe said with a smile. "But serving too much might mean I can''t finish it all."


    "You downed more fried chicken than mest night, so I''m pretty sure you can handle it. It''s no problem


    for you!" Darren teased.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Arabe grinned, ¡°Grandpa, are you implying I''m a big eater?"


    "It''s a hearty appetite, my dear. It cheers me up to see you enjoying your food,¡¯ Darren replied with a


    twinkle in his eye, "Tonight, let''s dig in again for somete-night snacks."


    Serena, overhearing the conversation, felt a pang of difort. Had Grandpa and Arabe had a


    midnight feastst night without inviting her?


    That was just ying favorites!


    "Grandpa, now that you''re on the mend, are you sure you should be eating fried chicken?" Serena


    asked with feigned concern.


    ¡°Of course! We''ve got Dr. Be here. If she says I can eat it, then there''s no problem,¡¯ Darren chuckled


    merrily. As the servants brought in the meal, he eagerly presented each dish to Arabe.


    Eunice offered Arabe a bowl of soothing almond and bird''s nest pudding. ¡°Try this, it''s cooling and


    moisturizing, perfect for beauty and wellness."


    "This cheesy omelette is pretty good too; Bard suggested.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think these are the best! Give them a try, even just a bite."


    Seeing everyone fuss over Arabe, Serena couldn''t help feeling even more sour. "Grandpa, are those


    good? I want to try one too!"


    But with the chef having prepared only three, and Darren having already enjoyed two, only one was


    left.


    "It''s just one left¡± Darren had already ced thest one on Arabe''s te when he turned to a


    servant and asked, "Do we have any more in the kitchen?"


    ¡°The chef only made three, as we never repeat breakfast dishes and had them yesterday. I remember


    Serena didn''t fancy them much back then."


    So, only three were made.


    "That was a long time ago" Serena said, her difort apparent. "Then I''ll try this cheesy omelette


    that Uncle Bard mentioned."


    But Bard had already served the cheesy omelette to Arabe, looking surprised as he asked, "Serena,


    I thought you didn''t like cheesy omelettes."


    ¡°It''s just been so long, I''ve forgotten how they taste. I just wanted to try again. It''s okay, Arabe can


    have it. I''ll have something else."


    Serena''s words made the three adults present sense her mood. She seemed to be taking things to


    heart.


    Always regal andmanding, Eunice exuded an air of nobility, embodying the poise of a powerful


    woman.


    "If Serena wants more, just have the kitchen make some, Eunice said decisively. Then turning to


    Arabe, "You eat now, and we''ll have the chef prepare some for Serenater."


    "No need, Serena said with a strained smile. "This is plenty for me."


    The servants were in a bind. Should they instruct the kitchen to make more or not?


    Serena seemed upset, her feelings hurt. But once food had been ced in Arabe¡¯s bowl, it couldn''t


    be taken back. After all, Serena wouldn''t want it if it had been removed.


    ¡°Today''s breakfast oversight was on me for not instructing the kitchen to prepare a little extra¡± Eunice


    admitted.


    ¡°If you think this is enough, then tomorrow we''ll make sure they cook more of what you like. Just let the


    kitchen know in advance."


    "Thanks, Aunt Eunice." Serena suddenly stuck out her tongue in a mischievous smile. "Don''t be so


    worried. I''m not picky. Just being able to sit and eat with you all is enough for me. It''s just a pie. I


    couldn''t possibly fight with my sister over it.¡±


    Eunice wasn''t fooled by her niece¡¯s yful facade, but Bard and Darren, less attuned to subtleties,


    thought Serena was just being yful, teasing them.


    Darrenughed, ¡°I thought you were so stingy that you''d fight your sister over a pie. When did you


    be such a tease? Eat up while it''s hot. My heart, having just recovered, can barely handle the


    suspense."

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Serena couldn''t help butugh and ask, "Grandpa, do you really think I''m petty?"


    "Of course not, my dear he reassured her with a smile. "In my eyes, you''ve always been the sweet and


    sensible girl, kind and generous to a fault"


    Hearing Darren''s praise, Serena felt her spirits lift. She nced at Arabe, only to find her calmly


    eating her cereal, not even sparing Serena a sideways look.


    A twinge of annoyance pricked Serena''s heart. She suspected that Arabe was ying dumb,


    seething with jealousy on the inside.


    After breakfast was over.


    Serena wanted to put on a show for her family, but Eunice had taken a phone call and stepped away.


    ¡°Arabe,e to my study, please,¡¯ Bard called out.


    Arabe was about to text Romeo that it was safe to leave when her uncle called. She nodded and


    followed him upstairs.


    Left alone with Darren in the living room, Serena saw an opportunity. "Grandpa, we just had a big


    breakfast, how about we take a stroll in the garden?" she cooed, linking her arm through his. ¡°It''s been


    ages since we walked together. Do you remember when I was a kid, running ahead while you chased


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    after me? I picked a little flower for you and promised that when I grew up, I''d buy you a bigger


    mansion and nt the most beautiful garden.


    You used to say that all you needed to be happy was for me to visit and walk with you."


    Darren looked outside at the snowyndscape, hesitating, but Serena''s enthusiasm won him over.


    Serena was thrilled. Before stepping out, she didn''t forget to instruct the help, "Take a few pictures of


    us from behind, will you? For Facebook."


    Once they stepped outside, a bone-chilling wind made them shiver.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know? When my sister first came back home, I was totally stunned. I couldn''t believe


    I wasn''t the biological Collins.¡¯ Serena confided.


    Darren''s teeth chattered with cold. The mansion was warm and cozy, but outside was another story.


    To make matters worse, he was wearing slippers.


    Even with thermal socks, the biting wind made it hard to walk.


    ¡°I was so afraid of losing you all. I''m thankful she let me stay. Walking with you is wonderful, like reliving


    my childhood; Serena mused, resting her head on Darren''s arm, hoping for a picture-perfect moment.


    However, the help found that Serena''s thick pajamas and wind-tossed hair,bined with Darren''s


    hunched, shivering posture, did not make for a beautiful picture.


    "Grandpa." Serena snuggled closer, admiring the snowyndscape.


    Darren, puffing white breaths, suggested, ¡°Serena, it''s too cold. Let''s go back inside and have some


    coffee. I haven''t heard you y the piano in a long time."


    "Grandpa, I didn''t tell you, but I won first prize at thest pianopetition!" Serena boasted, not


    mentioning that Arabe¡¯s piano skills surpassed her own.


    "Really? Then I must reward you properly!" Darren was hoping this meant they could go back inside.


    But Serena pressed, ¡°What will you reward me with? Clothes, jewelry, or something else?"


    Darren was too cold to think. "Whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you,¡± he said nkly, dreaming of the


    warmth inside.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    His lips had turned a pallid shade of blue from the cold, and all he wanted was to hurry back to the


    main house.


    Just then, the sky began to drop its snowy payload, a blizzard of kes whisking through the air with


    each gust of the biting wind.


    The snow fell with such intensity, as if the heavens were furiously sowing seeds in a relentless barrage.


    ¡°Snowing, huh?¡± Serena couldn''t believe their luck, grasping her grandfather''s hand with a tinge of


    regret.


    "Guess we''ll have to take our walk some other time."


    Darren was of the same mind, silently relieved at the prospect of returning indoors.


    A servant not far off raised their phone, aiming to capture a snapshot or two of the scene.


    Seized by a sudden inspiration, Serena thought if she were to break into a gentle run with her


    grandfather, the visual would be absolutely charming!


    Yet, as she took her first strides, her feet d in slippers betrayed her on the slippery ground.


    Because she was holding onto her grandfather, both of therm tumbled to the ground in a heap.


    The servant, who had just captured the moment, rushed over in rm to offer assistance.


    The snowy conditions had made the ground treacherously slick, and the domestic footwear that Serena


    and Darren donned offered no traction, ensuring their spill.


    "Grandpa, are you alright?¡± Serena, less concerned for herself, saw her grandfather''s pained


    expression and quickly offered her support, "Let me help you up."


    ¡°Serena, don''t move him!" The servant shouted from a distance, "Let me do it!"


    Serena felt a sting of irritation. How dare a servant stop her? Was he trying to steal the limelight?


    "Mr. Darren''s fallen and we can''t just yank him up willy-nilly. If he''s hurt, it could make things worse;¡¯


    said the servant, crouching down to Darren and asking gently, "Sir, do you feel dizzy at all? Any


    nausea?"


    Serena was already annoyed from being shouted at, and hearing the servant ask seemingly trivial


    questions only fueled her anger.


    ¡°What are you on about at a time like this? Grandpa''s still sitting on the cold, wet ground, and with the


    snowing down like this, if you won''t help me, at least hurry up and help him up!¡± Serena took the


    opportunity to settle her earlier grievance.


    But the servant didn''t arque with her, instead patiently exining, "Serena, please, I''m just trying to see


    if he''s hit his head and if he''s still lucid."


    After this, the servant turned back to Darren and asked in a soft tone, "Sir, can you move your limbs?"


    If he couldn''t move his hands or feet, it might indicate a fracture. Trying to stand up in such a case


    could lead to bone discement and cause secondary injuries.


    ¡°lL can move. it''s just that my back hurts something fierce."


    Darren hadnded squarely on his back when he fell, and now the pain was so intense he could hardly


    move.


    Serena, still feeling guilty for a past incident that had led to her grandmother getting hurt, was now


    worried about what her uncle and aunt might say once they found out. She didn¡¯t want to tarnish her


    image in their eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa, let me rub it for you!"


    No sooner had Serena started to rub Darren''s back than she heard his pained cries.


    ¡°Serena, you can''t rub it!" the servant interjected urgently, "Rubbing like that after a fall can worsen the


    injury, lead to swelling, and even misalignment."


    Serena hadn''t realized there were so manyplications to consider, "Then what are we supposed to


    do?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t just sit there indefinitely, after all.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    "Ms. Be will know what to do. I''ll go fetch her!"


    The servant had barely taken a step when Serena''s sharp voice cut through, "By the time you''re done


    running around, Grandpa''s either going to be in agony or frozen stiff. Let''s see if he can stand up first,


    we can talk about everything else back inside!"


    Thest thing she wanted was to lose face in front of Be and she certainly didn''t want Be stealing


    the spotlight!


    "I''m fine.¡± Darren didn''t want his granddaughter to worry. He tried to stand, grimacing with the sharp


    pain in his back, groaning several times before. With the help of his granddaughter and the servant, he


    managed to get on his feet.


    In the study.


    Bard spoke softly to the girl before him, ¡°How did you find evidence about all those past incidents?"


    Some of these things happened months or even years ago, yet Arabe had managed to uncover


    evidence of Calvin and Arlen¡¯s schemes against her grandparents. It was no small feat.


    "It was actually something I overheard from your staff. Only a few people knew about my grandparents¡¯


    travel ns. I had them list those people and started looking into them. Eventually, I cracked Mr.


    rence''s phone, exported his chat logs with others, and traced the connections from there."


    ¡°You know how to crack into people''s phones?" Bard was surprised but nodded in acknowledgment,


    "Makes sense. If you can tamper with multiple security systems, what''s a single phone to you?"


    Bardughed, "Be, you keep impressing me. You''re going ces, kid"


    ¡°You tter me, Uncle Bard."


    "How was Grandpa''s mood in the ORst night?" Bard couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    ¡°Disappointed, heartbroken, and furious,¡¯ Arabe summarized sinctly, "But he came to terms with it


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± Bard sighed in relief, "I was worried about his emotional swings causing more


    health issues when he called you to his roomst night."


    "He was indeed unwell, with a headache and feeling irritable. I gave him some acupuncture, and he fell


    asleep after that."


    ¡°Thank goodness for you." Bard looked appreciatively at the girl before him, "You''ve had to carry so


    much on your slender shoulderstely. This family owes you a lot, and yet we still lean on you."


    ¡°You''re too kind, Uncle Bard. I''m happy to contribute to the family"


    "Now that things have settled, once I wrap up a few loose ends, I''ll take you out for some fun"


    Arabe smiled, "No need, Uncle Bard. You should spend time with Aunt Eunice when you''re free.


    Romeo will take me out."


    At the mention of Romeo, Bard paused, then smiled, ¡°Ah, you''ve got ns with that young man, huh?


    Here I am holding you up from your date. Go on then, enjoy your day with him. Don''t worry about us. I''ll


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    make sure Grandpa is well taken care of.


    ¡°with you and Aunt Eunice here, I''m not worried; Arabe beamed, "If there''s nothing else, I should get


    going."


    She didn''t want to keep Romeo waiting.


    ¡°Alright, have fun, Bard said warmly, watching her, "And bring Romeo by sometime. I''d like to meet him,


    see how he treats you. Your wedding''s just around the corner."


    Arabe cut him off before he could finish, "That''s jumping the gun."


    "You''re practically engaged, and he''s chased you from Solterra to Dawnstar. How''s that jumping the


    gun? If you say the word, I bet it''ll be a done deal in no time,¡¯ Bardughed heartily.


    "You''re just teasing me now, Uncle Bard. I''m off.¡¯ Arabe wasn''t aware of the bashful, sweet smile


    spreading across her face as she spoke.


    It was the first time Bard saw his niece with such an expression, and his smile deepened, watching her


    leave and thinking to himself, "That McMilliand is one lucky guy to have such an outstanding


    partner."


    After heading downstairs, Arabe sent Romeo her location. Before she could ask him toe over,


    he immediately texted back, [I''ll be there in twenty minutes.]


    A smile curled on Arabe''s lips, [No rush, I still need to check on Grandpa.]

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Grandpa was fine, and only then could she leave the house with peace of mind.


    Romeo replied, [Sure thing, take your time.]


    As Arabe approached Darren''s bedroom door, she caught a whiff of that distinct smell of liniment¡ªa


    clear sign that something was amiss. A housemaid, likely not expecting Arabe''s sudden appearance,


    paled at the sight of her.


    "Ms. Be"


    "Grandpa got hurt? Is that liniment I smell?"


    Hearing Arabe''s question, the maid bent deeply, clearly terrified, ¡°Yes, Mr. Darren had a fall."


    Without hesitation, Arabe hurried inside.


    Meanwhile, Eunice, who had not yet finished her phone call, rushed over from the third-floor bay


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    window where she had a clear view of Serena coaxing Darren to pick up the pace, which unfortunately


    led to his fall.


    Following close behind Arabe, Eunice entered the room, her expression grim.


    The maid knew the incident couldn''t be kept secret any longer. Although Serena had strictly ordered


    her not to breathe a word about what had happened, if Ms. Be were to find out somehow and the


    maid hadn''t reported it, she''d face severe repercussions.


    With that in mind, the maid bit her lip and dashed upstairs to find Darren.


    Arabe quickly moved forward, passing through the living room to reach the master bedroom. There,


    she immediately saw Darren lying in bed, his expression twisted in pain, with Serena sitting beside him,


    seerningly at a loss for what to do.


    "Grandpa, did you fell? What happened?¡± Arabe rushed to his side, noting his clothes were still


    damp.


    ¡°Be, you''re here¡± Darren winced in pain, unable to move, "I just had a bit of a tumble"


    "Did you fell outside?"


    Arabe''s question caught Darren off-guard, "How did you know?"


    ¡°Your clothes are soaked, and it''s so cold outside. What were you doing out there?¡± As she spoke,


    Arabe turned to Serena, ¡°His clothes are this wet, and you saw it. Why didn''t you get someone to


    change him?"


    "He said he was in pain, so we didn''t dare move him."


    Afraid that moving him might cause a bone to shift or lead to more trouble.


    ¡°It''s nothing, I just went for a walk.¡± Darren grimaced, the pain was too much to bear.


    Arabe gently touched the area, "Is it here where it hurts?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s very sore." Darren contorted his face in agony.


    ¡°Let''s have a look."


    Arabe carefully lifted his shirt, and even this slight movement made Darren gasp in pain.


    "Does it hurt here?" Arabe touched gently and asked again.


    "It hurts"


    ¡°And here?¡± Arabe watched Darren''s reaction closely.


    "So sore."

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Arabe prodded gently at several spots, each eliciting a grimace of pain. "There''s significant swelling,


    indicating muscle tissue damage. As for any fractures or ligament injuries, it''s best to get an X-ray of


    the lumbar spine at the hospital for a clearer picture"


    Though her experience hinted at no fractures, caution prevailed, and she rmended a hospital visit.


    ¡°How long would he need to rest if it''s a muscle injury?¡± Eunice, hovering at the edge of the room,


    couldn''t help but interject.


    Surprised to see her aunt had joined them, Arabe answered truthfully, ¡°Typically, bed rest for three to


    four weeks is necessary. He''ll also need some pain relief and anti-inmmatory medication. But given


    Grandpa''s age, it might take four to five weeks for a full recovery. Plus, there might be conflicts with his


    heart medication, so we''ll have to adjust his prescriptions ordingly."


    Serena, sitting at the bedside, murmured with concern, "How could that be?"


    "If it''s a fracture, the duration of bed rest could extend to eight weeks for a minor one. A severe case


    might even require surgery. Could you please step out and find someone to help? I want to help


    Grandpa change his clothes."


    Lying in difort was no small ordeal.


    "I can help; Eunice stepped forward confidently.


    As Serena reluctantly moved aside, she couldn''t help but overhear their exchange.


    ¡°Just coordinate with me,¡¯ Arabe, who had often helped her Grannie Grace with such tasks, was


    adept at it.


    Eunice, observing Arabe''s expert movements, felt a pang of sympathy. How many times had this


    child repeated such tasks to perform them with such ease?


    Changing clothes for an immobile person, especially a man, required both skill and strength.


    Arabe noticed the emotion in her aunt''s eyes and exined lightly, ¡°I used to do this for the Murphy


    family''s olddy, so I''m experienced."


    ¡°Your foster parents¡¯ mother? Why were you, a child, doing this? Where were the adults?"


    Didn''t the adults care?


    "They weren''t as good at it as me."


    Arabe¡¯s simple response hinted at more to Eunice, who felt a deeper ache for her.


    Thankfully, it was winter, and Darren''s outer garments were the only ones damp. The inneryers were


    spared.


    After changing him, Arabe and Eunice helped shift him to a morefortable position.


    That was when Bard rushed in, seeing his wife and niece tending to Darren on the bed, with Serena


    standing aside.


    Bard hurried to assist, and after a moment asked, ¡°Be, your granddad''s alright, isn''t he?"


    Arabe summarized the diagnosis for him and then called for a basin of warm water. "Granddad can''t


    use this ointment. It''ll react with his current medication and could cause an allergy. We need to clean it


    off and apply something else."


    "I''ve got it Bard said, taking the towel, soaking it in the warm water, wringing it out, and then gently


    wiping off the liniment from his father''s lower back.


    Arabe lifted her gaze to the servants nearby. "Who applied the ointment to Grandpa? Why didn¡¯t you


    consult me first?"


    Now, the servants could no longer keep silent, one of them sheepishly admitting, "Serena instructed us


    to. She said a little ointment would suffice, and there was no need to rm everyone."


    Serena panicked, her internal rm ring. She thought, "Weren''t you instructed to keep quiet? And


    yet you spilled the beans, you coward!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Arabe¡¯s gaze once again settled on Serena.


    "I heard Grandpa groaning in pain, so I just wanted to apply some ointment on him.¡± Serena scrambled


    for an excuse, "Wasn''t Uncle Bard looking for a word with you? I didn''t want to disturb you two, so I


    didn''t ask"


    Darren, worried that his granddaughters would start arguing over him, quickly interjected, ¡°I''m fine, no


    need to worry. It''s just a scratch."


    "I''ll go grab some medicine from my room.¡± Arabe didn''t continue to argue with Serena. Once she


    returned with the ointment, she instructed her uncle, "Apply this three times a day, a thinyer should


    do. It''ll help with the swelling and the pain."


    "Pain relief sounds good. Good." Darren could hardly move with the pain. The medicine was just what


    he needed.


    ¡°Come with me." Arabe shot a nce at Serena.


    Serena followed, her pride slightly bruised.


    "Go ahead and apply the ointment to Dad. I won''t watch. I''ll wait outside." Eunice found an excuse and


    quietly followed them.


    Arabe led Serena to the adjoining parlor and regarded her coolly, ¡°Was it your idea to take Grandpa


    out fora walk in the garden?"


    Her chilly demeanor intimidated Serena, who murmured defensively, ¡°What''s it to you?"


    Arabe¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure, ¡°Haven''t learned fromst time, have you?"


    "I already exinedst time, it wasn''t on purpose. I just wanted to take Grandma out to enjoy the


    snowscape in the garden. I didn''t anticipate the icy path, the wheelchair slipping. None of that was


    expected. If I had known it could''ve caused Grandma to fall, I would never have taken her out!"


    Arabe replied icily, ¡°Last time, Grandma hadn''t even fully recovered, and you insisted on taking her


    out into the cold. The staff warned you, but you did as you pleased. Now, with the temperature below


    zero, you suggest Grandpa go for a walk outside. And in non-slip-resistant slippers. What were you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking?"


    "I didnt think it through. I just wanted to relive the old days, walking with Grandpa, that''s all."


    "Did the adults really let you walk in a blizzard when you were a child?"


    Serena fell silent, unable to respond.


    ¡°You should be grateful Grandpa didn''t get as hurt as Grandma did. Last time, she fell face-first from


    her wheelchair, rolled over twice, and hit a decorative rock. She was covered in bruises. Though not


    life-threatening, those injuries meant days of suffering for someone her age. Thank goodness that


    slope wasnt longer, or the consequences could have been dire!"


    "I''ve said it wasn''t intentional! Why do you speak to me with such usation? As if I deliberately


    harmed Grandma and Grandpa!"


    ¡°Because you act without thinking. You''re just trying to close the gap between yourself and our


    grandparents, aren''t you? Afraid that with me back, all their love will shift to me, leaving you out in the


    cold, right? You could have spent time with them indoors, had a cup of coffee, chatted, and they would


    have been happy. Instead, you dragged them outside into the cold to get hurt."


    Serena retorted angrily, "I told you it wasn''t on purpose! When it suddenly began to snow, I just wanted


    to hurry Grandpa back inside."


    "On a snowy day, you rush an elderly man? Really smart."


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Serena clenched her teeth in fury, ¡®Don''t think just because you are my sister, you can lord


    over me.


    You''re not in charge here!"


    "Don''t forget who allowed you to stay in this house! I finally help heal someone, and you manage to get


    them hurt twice."


    "I said it wasn''t on purpose!" Serena was seething, wondering if Arabe was incapable of


    understanding her.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    ¡°Even if you hadn''t bent over backwards to get close to them, just based on the love of the past


    eighteen years, you''re still the apple of their eyes. Take a good look at yourself. Since I''ve returned to


    this family, have your living expenses been cut back at all?"


    "No, but I''ve had less than you, Arabe¡± Serena shot back angrily, "Mom, Dad, my brother and sister-


    inw, grandparents, do they treat you the same as they treat me?"


    ¡°Isn''t what they''ve given you over these eighteen years enough?¡± Arabe''s gaze turned icy as she


    suddenly realized this person was too greedy.


    ¡°Let''s put it this way, if they bought you a purse, and they got me the same one, I wouldn''t have any


    But they order you hundreds of limited edition pieces! They give you a credit card with no spending


    limit! They hand over thepany for you to manage, let you call the shots on everything, and even


    when there''s a g, I''m not invited! How can you say they treat me like family with such tant


    favoritism?"


    Arabe knew exactly which event Serena was referring to. "Not taking you is for your own good."


    Serena scoffed, ¡°Then why are you always included? Are they not good to you?"


    ¡°lL serve my purpose."


    "So what you''re saying is, I''m useless and just drag them down?"


    ¡°If that''s how you want to interpret it."


    Serena nearlyughed out of sheer frustration. "Arabe, do you know what I hate about you? I hate


    that holier-than-thou attitude of yours! As if you''re the only one capable of handling things, while I''m just


    trash inparison!"


    Arabe didn''t say anything.


    ¡°All I want is to stay in this family, not to be cast aside." Serena''s voice broke, her distress palpable,


    "Why is that so hard? Why does it have to be so difficult?"


    Arabe watched her unravel, unable to help but ask, ¡°What''s so hard about it? Is someone driving you


    away?


    Has anyone treated you like trash?"


    Serena lifted her eyes to meet Arabe¡¯s steady gaze.


    "Does anyone look down on you because I understand medicine and you don''t? Has anyone stopped


    you from going to school because you''re not a straight-A student? When the family visited me at


    school, did they not visit you too? Isn''t what they''ve done so far enough? What more do you want?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Should I have a Romeo, and you should have one too?"


    Serena''s tears halted, stunned.


    ¡°Even if I hadn''te back, Romeo wouldn''t have fallen for you. That night, he came to the Collins


    family to call off your engagement."


    Serena''s expression froze. Call off the engagement?


    ¡°He told me himself.¡± Arabe locked eyes with Serena, enunciating each word, ¡°It wasn''t me who stole


    your man or your things. What''s yours can never be taken by anyone else, and what''s not meant for


    you will leave you eventually.


    Serena couldn''t believe it. That night, Romeo brought so many gifts to the Collins family to break off the


    engagement with her.


    Then why did heter change his story, iming it was to visit his fianc¨¦e?


    Could it be that by then, he had already fallen for Arabe at first sight?


    With that thought, Serena''s heart twisted in unwillingness as she scrutinized Arabe. What was so


    great about her that everyone, including Romeo, her parents, and grandparents, even her brother and


    sister-inw, favored her?


    Was it just because of blood ties and those few skills she possessed?


    Just then, Arabe''s phone buzzed. It was Romeo calling.


    She tapped to answer, hearing Romeo''s charming voice on the other end, "How''s your grandpa


    feeling?"


    "There''s been a bit of a mishap."


    Hearing this, Serena''s face shifted hues, anxious that Arabe might sully her image in Romeo''s eyes.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    ¡°Something wrong? I''m just outside. I could take him to the hospital to get checked out,¡± Romeo offered


    with concern.


    "No need, I''ll have Uncle Bard drive himter. Have you arrived?" Arabe whispered back, ¡®Wait for


    me a moment."


    ¡°Alright.


    Arabe hung up the phone and nced at Serena, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Arabe!¡± Serena suddenly called out, unable to hold back her question, "If Romeo wasn''t in the


    picture, would you be friends with me?"


    Arabe stopped in her tracks and gave her a cold look, "You should ask yourself, from the first day I


    returned to this house, did you ever consider being friends with me?"


    Initially, Serena was full of hostility towards her.


    And as time went on, her animosity only intensified.


    "How many times have you schemed behind my back? I can''t be bothered with you. First, I think it''s a


    waste of time and unnecessary. Second, I look down on your petty tactics. Third, my life is more than


    just these trivial matters. Why waste your years on me? Find something you''re passionate about, love


    someone who truly loves you, and strive to better yourself. Isn''t that much more worthwhile than sitting


    here, wracking your brain with jealousy and envy?"


    Serena stood rooted to the spot, watching Arabe''s retreating figure, perhaps understanding why


    everyone liked her.


    It was like a moment ago, she despised Arabe so fiercely, but now, the hatred seemed to have


    lessened.


    After Arabe left the parlor, Eunice stepped out from the corner where she had overheard the entire


    conversation crystal clear. She hadn''t expected Serena, who always appeared so sunny and upbeat, to


    have so many cunning thoughts behind her back.


    It seemed she was just afraid of not being able to stay in this family, causing her to make mistakes.


    As for Arabe''s magnanimity and vision, it made Eunice see her in a new light, improving her


    impression significantly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Eunice walked to the doorway of the parlor, leaning casually against the frame, and called out,


    ¡°Serena."


    Serena, still in a daze from the earlier conversation, was startled to see her aunt and quickly said, ¡®Aunt


    Eunice, what are you doing here?"


    ¡°Just passing by, and I overheard you and your sister." Eunice began.


    Serena''s face instantly paled, ¡°Aunt Eunice, let me exin."


    ¡°l''ll understand the situation well enough. Be is right. Nobody in this family sees you as an outsider,


    but you''re not allowed to pull any more tricks behind people''s backs."


    Even though Eunice didn''t know the specifics of what Serena had done, Arabe¡¯s words were proof


    enough that Serena had been up to no good in the past.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, I was foolish before. It won''t happen again." Serena was worried about leaving a bad


    impression on her aunt.


    "Can you promise me you''ll change?" Eunice looked into her eyes seriously, ¡°Look me in the eyes and


    tell me."


    Serena bit her lip and nodded, ¡°I can."


    ¡°Then I''ll trust you this time,¡¯ Eunice dered confidently, "You should count yourself lucky to have a


    generous sister like Be. If you had to deal with someone more conniving, you''d really suffer."


    Serena''s gaze fell slightly.


    "You''re not ufortable with me praising her, right?"


    Serena shook her head quickly.


    ¡°People like her because she''s honest, brave, kind, unpretentious, intelligent,posed, capable, and


    she doesn''t show off." Eunice continued, then turned to Serena, ¡°But you, when did you be so


    sensitive?"

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Serena hung her head low, "It''s all my fault. I promise I''ll change."


    "Serena, I''ve watched you grow up, and I know you''re a good kid at heart," Eunice said, looking at the


    girl before her and offering quidance. "I won''t bore you with a sermon, but now that Be hase


    back to this family, I hope you two can live in harmony. Be polite when you speak to her. She is your


    elder sister after all."


    Serena nodded, ¡°I understand. I''ll try."


    ¡°There''s another thing I need to criticize you for¡± Eunice continued.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena, who had just started to rx, tensed up once more.


    ¡°I saw you, dragging your grandpa out for a walk and having the staff take pictures. If I''m not mistaken,


    you started running with him to make the pictures look better, didn''t you?"


    Fear shed across Serena''s face. "Aunt Eunice, please, let me exin. I know it was wrong. I just


    wanted to take more photos with grandpa as keepsakes."


    ¡°Your grandpa just had surgery. Be just saved his life, and here you are, ying around. What if


    something dangerous had happened? It wouldn''t just be on you. How would your uncle and I exin


    this to the rest of the farnily? After all, he fell while he was in our care."


    Eunice was known for her straightforwardness. ¡®I know kids your age love to post on Facebook, but you


    can''t disregard your grandpa''s health for some online likes. It was so cold, even from a distance, I


    could see him hunched over from the chill."


    In truth, Serena had also noticed her grandpa shivering from the cold, but she had hoped he could


    endure a little longer for the sake of the pictures, even though she herself was shivering.


    ¡°Also, about the birthday partyst night, I didn''t take you because it was a setup, a trap. You have no


    idea what Be and I went through. It''s not something you could have handled"


    Upon hearing this, Serena suddenly felt there was more tost night''s party than she had known. Why


    did her aunt think she couldn''t handle it, yet Arabe could?


    ¡°Be has been through a lot and has made many sacrifices for our family. You don''t have to be best


    friends, but at the very least, you should treat each other with respect. If you can''t even manage basic


    courtesy, then why bother living under the same roof?"


    Serena lifted her eyes, looking at her aunt in astonishment.


    "I won''t say anymore. Be has finallye back to this family, and like everyone else, I don''t want her


    to be mistreated again. Think about what I''ve said."


    With that, Eunice turned and left, bumping into Bard as she exited the tea room.


    Bard had just finished applying medicine to his father, who had fallen asleep. Remembering his wife


    was waiting outside, he went to find her.


    He hadn''t expected to walk into the middle of a conversation between his wife and his niece, having


    overheard everything from the tea room.


    He motioned for his wife to talk somewhere more private, away from the tea room. Once they were


    alone, Bard asked in a low voice, ¡°What''s going on?"


    Eunice sinctly recounted the events, leaving Bard in disbelief. When had Serena be so evil?


    Was it her dragging Darren out for a walk in sub-zero weather just for a Facebook photo? Was it her


    causing both of them to fall and then instructing the staff to keep quiet about it? Was it her disrespect


    towards Arabe, the underhanded tactics?


    Bard suddenly felt as if his niece had be a stranger.


    Was it because they hadn''t been in touch for so long, or was this who she truly was deep down?


    "We''ll have to keep a closer watch," Eunice said. ¡°Even though we''re just her aunt and uncle and


    shouldn''t interfere too much, if Serena refuses to mend her ways, her presence is not good for Be. It


    might be better to set her up in her own ce. She''s eighteen now, an adult."


    Bard nodded, seeing the sense in his wife''s words.


    Keh and Louisa had cherished Serena like their own daughter for eighteen years, and the love and


    effort they had invested was not something that could be easily dismissed with a few words.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    They heard she was an orphan, all alone in the world, and given the Collins¡¯ family wealth, it wasn''t like


    they could just turn her out on the streets.


    The Collins family was well-off. Taking in one more wasn''t a burden.


    So, it wasn''t a surprise that they decided to keep her around.


    ¡°You know, as her aunt and uncle, we can only offer advice. In the end, it''s up to her guardians to make


    the decision, Eunice remarked, ncing toward the garden.


    Snowkes began to fall, and Arabe was walking alone amidst them when Romeo, who was


    standing by the front door, noticed her. He quickly handed his umbre to the doorman to bring out to


    her.


    "Is that Romeo?" A knowing smile yed on Eunice''s lips. "Seerns he''s quite taken with our Be."


    The doorman brought the umbre to Arabe, and just as she stepped out, Romeo draped his coat


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    over her shoulders, took the umbre from her hand, and pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "I''ve finally got you in my arms, Romeo couldn''t help but say as he looked down at her.


    His fianc¨¦e, it seerned, was probably the busiest woman in the world, and catching sight of her had


    be a rare treat.


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°Well, here I am, seeking you out as soon as I got a moment."


    Romeo gazed into her eyes with a smile, "I thought you might note. You mentioned on the phone


    that Grandpa had an ident. What happened? Is it serious?"


    "You sure are getting the hang of calling him ¡®Grandpa¡¯? Arabe teased.


    ¡°Wife'' rolls off the tongue even better. Want to hear it?"


    "No thanks, Arabe shot back, "Grandpa''s situation is a long story."


    "Let''s talk in the car then."


    The car was warm, no way he was going to let his girl get cold.


    Once Arabe was settled in the car, she exined the gist of it, leaving Romeo somewhat speechless,


    ¡°I remember when she used to make soup for grandpa, making his illness worse. In the end, it was you


    who had to step in and save the day."


    Arabe recalled the incident when Serena had eagerly bought leftovers from a medicine auction at an


    insane price to make soup for Grandpa Phillip. The well-intentioned gesture had ended upnding


    Phillip in the operating room.


    "Time''s passed, and she still hasn''t learned¡¯? Romeo said as he drove, ¡°and once again, you''re the one


    cleaning up the mess."


    "She always feels like I''m going to take everything from her, Arabe said with a sense of resignation.


    ¡°But isn''t everything she has because of you? Your family is her family, her lifestyle is thanks to you.


    What does she really have that''s hers?"


    ¡°Well, Martin is hers."


    "Martin only knows her because she''s ''the Collins¡¯ heiress¡¯. If she were from an ordinary background,


    how could she ever know Martin? So, in the end, it''s still your doing."


    Seeing how tantly biased he was, Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "You''re quite the defender."


    "Because you''re worth defending,¡¯ Romeo said, freeing one hand to hold hers.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    On the other side of town, Martin was driving Serena around, feeling as if he were living in a dream. It


    all seemed surreal.


    Serena had texted him earlier: [Let''s hang out.


    At first, Martin thought he''d read the message wrong. It wasn''t until after he''d reread it dozens of times


    that he believed it was real.


    This was the first tine Serena had ever asked him out!


    And it was the first time she had responded to his long-standing affection for her.


    "Serena, where would you like to go?" Martin asked gently, ncing at the girl in the passenger seat.


    Serena appeared indifferent. "I don''t care."


    She was just bored of hanging around her aunt''s house and was looking for something to kill time.


    "Feeling down?" Martin picked up on her mood. ¡®Is something bothering you? Did someone upset


    you?"


    Serena didn''t want to answer, and Martin didn''t press. Instead, he suggested, "How about we go to the


    Serena remembered how, a long time ago, Louisa suspected her of having improper thoughts about


    Romeo. To dispel any doubts, Martha had lied, iming Serena had a boyfriend.


    To keep the lie from unraveling, Serena had even hinted to Martin that there was a new movie she


    wanted to see.


    At that time, Martin was dealing with some business at Dawnstar''s subsidiary and, upon hearing her


    suggestion, had immediately flown back.


    He had asked her over the phone if she liked Dawnstar and mentioned that he wanted to take her to


    see thevender fields there someday, but Serena had given him a nonmittal answer.


    Now, Martin was bringing up thevender again, which surprised Serena. She looked at him. "You


    remembered?"


    ¡°I said I would take you; Martin affirmed, remembering his promise like it was written in crystal.


    But Serena''s eyes dimmed. How wonderful it would be if Romeo treated her the same way.


    At the Dawnstarvender fields.


    After parking the car, Martin gently tugged on Serena''s sleeve, careful not to hold her hand in case she


    didn''t like it.


    Even though he was being a perfect gentleman, Serena couldn''t help but feel a bit repulsed, though


    she didn''t show it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As they approached the entrance, a security guard informed them, "Sorry, the fields are privately


    booked today."


    Serena was taken aback. How could such vastvender fields be booked out just like that?


    ncing inside, she saw a dozen bodyguards standing by, and amidst thevender, there was only


    one couple - Romeo and Arabe, by their silhouettes and postures!


    Especially Arabe, who was wearing the same outfit as she had that morning!


    Serena''s expression changed instantly. What were they doing here on a date?


    A few photographers ran towards them, seemingly discussing photo arrangements.


    They booked such an expansive field ofvender just for a photoshoot?


    Martin conversed fluently in French with the security guard, trying to negotiate. He offered to pay the


    same private booking fee to use just a small corner of the field, wanting only to take a walk with his


    girlfriend.


    The guard exined it was impossible because the person who had booked the field had a prestigious


    status, and they couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Martin didn''t want to give up and continued to discuss with the guard.


    Meanwhile, Serena overheard Romeo''s voiceing through the loudspeakers, "Be, this piano


    piece isposed just for you. I¡¯ve said it many times, but at this moment, I still want to tell you, I love


    you."

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Serena stood frozen, disbelief etching her features as she overheard Romeo''s deration of love to


    Arabe, apanied by aposition he had crafted just for her.


    This was so unlike him!


    ¡°I love you so much I want to shout it from the rooftops, yet I''m scared too many eyes might covet your


    brilliance, fear you might be someone else''s daydream. Be, I love you, and I want you by my


    side every single day."


    The gentle melody of the piano ebbed and flowed with the scent ofvender in the air.


    It was a recording Romeo had made in advance.


    A smile brimmed in Arabe''s eyes. ¡°Didn''t you already write me a song? What made you think of


    crafting another?"


    ¡°When I''m with you, I''m filled with joy, and I just want to capture that feeling,¡± Romeo murmured,


    leaning down to tenderly stroke her face. "Can you hear what my heart is saying?"


    Nodding, Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Il can hear it, though it''s a bit showy, isn''t it?"


    "It''s just us here, no tourists,¡¯ Romeo chuckled along. "Maestro Melody, you haven''t given your verdict


    on this Piece yet."


    ¡°It''s not bad,¡± sheughed.


    "Maestro Melody, what do you decipher from it? A heart-skipping fondness? Or a longing that fills every


    thought?"


    "It''s your love, overflowing."


    Martin, aware that a romantic scene was unfolding inside, tried unsessfully to persuade the security


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    guard at the entrance. Not wanting to force the issue, he turned to Serena, "Shall we find another


    spot?"


    Serena, eyes locked on the distant sight of Romeo and Arabe kissing, remained silent, filled with a


    sense of defeat.


    Determined not to let her down, Martin persisted in negotiating with the guard, suggesting they could


    pay double the price or meet any other request the private party might have, as long as it was within his


    power.


    The guard, moved by his sincerity, reluctantly went to consult the head of security.


    The head of security, unable to make the decision, jogged to the center of the flower field and waited


    for the couple''s tender moment to end before asking, "Boss, there''s a couple from Solterra who want to


    ¡°Let them in¡¯ Arabe said, looking up at her partner, her arms still wrapped around his waist. "Aren''t


    we heading somewhere else shortly anyway?"


    ¡°If my fianc¨¦e says so, then that''s what we''ll do, Romeo said, gazing adoringly at Arabe and nting


    a kiss on her forehead. "I''ve also arranged for a hot air balloon."


    "Did you get that idea from browsing online, or did youe up with it yourself?"


    "A bit of both.¡± Romeo admitted, watching for her reaction. "Is it not romantic enough?"


    As long as it was his doing, Arabe adored it. "As long as it''s from you, I love it"


    The security chief ryed the message, and soon Martin and Serena were allowed entry.


    Martin beamed, ¡°Serena, we finally get to go in."


    Serena watched as Romeo and Arabe ascended in the hot air balloon, her eyes darting to the


    photographers swarming the field, capturing the moment.


    Martin sensed the envy and disappointment in her gaze and softly asked, ¡°Would you like to ride in a


    hot air balloon, or take photos?"


    Serena wanted to roll her eyes. She had no desire to share a hot air balloon or a photo shoot with him.


    She just retorted, ¡°Can''t you think of something original? Why always copy someone else''s ideas!"


    Martin was puzzled by her sudden outburst. In a soothing tone, he asked, "What would you like, then?"


    He was willing to fulfill any wish she had.


    Serena shot him a cold re in response, ¡°What''s the point if I have toe up with it myself? Look at


    her boyfriend ¡ª a private event, a specialposition, a heartfelt confession, a hot air balloon ride,


    and even a horde of photographers to capture it all."

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Martin pondered with a hint of mischief in his eyes, "How about I surprise you with something like this


    next time?"


    Serena remained silent, feeling an undeniable chasm between him and the charm she found in Romeo.


    There was just noparison!


    She was settling, and she knew it.


    Martin suggested a stroll through the sunflower fields, but her gaze kept drifting towards the hot air


    balloon tethered nearby. It wasn''t flying far, and she could clearly see a couple locked in an embrace,


    sharing a kiss that was all too ring for her.


    It was such an eyesore!


    Noticing her discontent, Martin tried to cheer her up with a soft proposal, ¡°Hey Serena, want me to snap


    a pic of you with my phone? You could post it on Facebook."


    ¡°Forget it," Serena replied, uninterested. "Taking pictures on someone else''s turf feels like mooching off


    their moment. Don''t worry about me. I just want some time to myself."


    Martin felt a pang of quilt, realizing he should have nned ahead to avoid disappointing her.


    Up in the hot air balloon.


    Romeo''s lips lingered on the girl''s, his hand gently caressing her slender waist.


    Arabe responded to his fervent affection, and after a while, she felt his passionate kisses begin to


    wander downward.


    "Romeo.


    Her soft call made him pause, his eyes still filled with lingering adoration, "Hmm?"


    ¡°There are people watching below."


    Arabe looked down at the stunning vista¡ªthe sprawlingvender fields were a breathtaking


    masterpiece.


    "I never realized how beautifulvender could look from this angle."


    ¡°You''re even more beautiful." Romeo embraced her from behind, sharing the view. ¡°If you like it, we can


    Arabe knew their time was limited; they both had busy lives and rarely had moments to enjoy the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    scenery in quiet like they were now.


    "Some sights are worth seeing just once."


    ¡°No matter how many times you want to see it, I''ll be there with you. If you get tired of it, we''ll find a


    new ce.


    If not, I''ll stay until you''ve had your fill"


    Serena, watching the hot air balloon with its upants still aloft, could only imagine the intimate


    whispers shared in that close embrace. It was maddening.


    Martin nced at the couple in the sky and then at Serena beside him. He cautiously reached for her


    hand, hoping to ease her irritation.


    Serena felt a surge of aversion but was also aware that she needed to give Martin some


    encouragement. He had to be firmly attached to her, willing to give his all.


    Martin was surprised when Serena didn''t pull away. His smile grew sweet and content. He was careful


    not to hurt her, holding her hand with a tenderness that was almost fearful.


    The couple in the balloon kissed again, with Romeo leaning in, seemingly insatiable, driving Serena to


    the brink of envy.


    If only Romeo had been that assertive and gentle with her.


    Why had he been so cold to her in the past, almost annoyed, yet so smitten with Arabe?


    Martin, sensing she was still upset, followed her gaze. In the warm sunlight, the couple in the balloon


    seemed to melt into each other with their kiss.


    Martin, too, longed to kiss her, to melt away her anger.


    But as he leaned in, Serena turned away, her eyes shing with irritation and reluctance.


    Realizing he had crossed a line, Martin apologized, "Sorry, I got ahead of myself.


    "Do you want me or my heart?" Serena suddenly looked up, her voice tinged with anger.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    ¡°Of course I,¡± Martin was visibly nervous, his gaze locked into hers, yet he couldn''t bring himself to


    deceive her, ¡°want it all."


    He yearned for both.


    The sincerity in his eyes appeared to Serena as nothing more than a wolf in sheep''s clothing, "So,


    hanging out with me, you''ve always had ulterior thoughts, right?"


    Martin was puzzled. To him, these ¡®ulterior thoughts¡¯ were simply an extension of his affection for her.


    Seeing her upset, Martin didn''t dare to soothe her with his actions anymore. He could only try to


    exin verbally.


    ¡°I''ll admit, I''m drawn to you, because I like you. I want to kiss you, hold you, take your hand. I want you,


    all of you, for myself. But more than that, I want your heart. I hope to have a ce in there, even if it''s


    just a tiny corner, that would be enough for me."


    Serena turned her face away, silent.


    "I''m sorry, Serena. I''ll be more mindful from now on.¡± Martin gently tugged at her sleeve, not daring to


    take her hand, "Please, don''t be mad, okay?"


    Serena purposefully shrugged him off and marched ahead.


    ¡°Serena.¡± Martin felt uneasy, fearing she might think of him as a creep and cut him off for good.


    When Serena saw him anxiously catch up, the sense of control over him suddenly lifted her spirits.


    ¡°Are you smiling?"


    Martin caught a fleeting smile on her lips, which eased his anxious heart, and a grin spread across his


    face, "Does this mean you''ve forgiven me?"


    ¡°From now on, you can''t touch me without my permission!"


    Martin found this a bit tough, but anxious not to upset her again, he simply nodded in agreement,


    "Okay."


    Serena nced at his hand, and Martin quickly retracted it, not even daring to touch her sleeve again.


    Her mood improved even further, reveling in the power she held over him.


    "So, are you still mad?" Martin cautiously walked by her side, watching her every expression.


    "Much better now."


    ¡°Then, can I hold your hand again?¡± Martin longed to reach out to her.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Serena extended her hand, ¡°Here."


    Overwhelmed with excitement and joy, Martin quickly took her hand, afraid she might change her mind.


    The hot air balloon gently descended.


    Those above didn''t realize why there was suchmotion below.


    "So, you''re ticklish¡± Arabe chuckled, giving Romec''s waist another yful scratch.


    Romeo retaliated,ughing, "You''re even worse."


    "Stop, please stop."


    Arabe couldn''t dodge in time and found herself captured in his arms.


    "Say you love me."


    Arabe remained silent.


    Romeo, both domineering and doting, kept tickling her, "Say it, and I''ll let you go."


    Trapped in his embrace andughing uncontrobly, Arabe pleaded, "Stop."


    She had no strength left to resist.


    It was the first time Romeo saw herugh so radiantly, so beautifully. He was utterly mesmerized.


    Arabe seized the moment to tickle him back. The usually aloof Romeo revealed a childlike side in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    front of her, conceding with augh, ¡°I surrender"

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Arabe chuckled, "Wow, even the great lover Romeo surrenders."


    ¡°In your presence, I''m always the vanquished, never the victor," Romeo''s voice was a soft baritone,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    filled with adoration as he gazed into her eyes.


    There was something about the way he looked at her that made Arabe realize that being the focus of


    such tender and loving eyes was all she could ever ask for in this lifetime.


    The hot air balloon gently touched down on the earth.


    Once again, Romec''s lips found Arabe''s in a kiss.


    She could feel the softness and the sweetness of his kiss, his breath near, right in front of her.


    Serena, who had just managed to cheer herself up, felt her mood sour again.


    The photographer, capturing the moment, thought to himself: ¡°What a photogenic pair, every shot is a


    masterpiece. They barely need any retouching."


    As Romeo led Arabe out of the basket, the photographer couldn''t resist snapping several more


    pictures.


    Holding Romec''s hand, Arabe walked forward, her peripheral vision catching Serena nearby.


    "Hey, what a coincidence." Serena offered a feigned greeting to Arabe.


    But Arabe didn''t respond, simply withdrawing her gaze indifferently.


    ¡°My girlfriend is saying hello to you,¡¯ Martin pointed out, causing Romeo to halt.


    Romeo had been surrounded by photographers and bodyguards, so he hadn''t immediately noticed


    others around them.


    ¡°Are you speaking to my fianc¨¦e?" There was an unmistakable sharpness in Romeo''s voice, a warning


    to anyone who dared challenge him.


    The head of security never imagined that the couple he let in to enjoy was Serena and her boyfriend!


    This was a disaster.


    It was his oversight, not realizing who he was admitting.


    After all, he thought Arabe had a particr distaste for Serena.


    "My fianc¨¦e''s choice to respond or not is her own,¡¯ Romeo said with a steely look in his eyes.


    Yet Martin chuckled, "Mr. McMillian, have you considered the feelings of your ex-fianc¨¦e?"


    Romeo scoffed at the mention of "ex-fianc¨¦e¡± "My fianc¨¦e has always been one and the same."


    He pulled Arabe forward, formally introducing her, ¡°This is she."


    Arabe was speechless.


    "I''m not sure who this ex-fianc¨¦e is."


    Serena saw the argument unfolding and, realizing Martin''s status wasn''t going to help, feared making a


    spectacle of herself.


    Worried that Romeo might reveal her background as the Collins family''s adopted daughter, she tugged


    at Martin''s sleeve, murmuring, "Let it go."


    "In the face of new love, ald mes can be denied. Mr. McMillian, you truly are heartless and faithless,¡±


    Martin said with a hint of disdain.


    As aman, to deny even those he''s loved, seemed to Martin like ack of honor.


    Though he didn''t know why the families¡¯ engagement had been abruptly called off, Serena had once


    loved Romeo deeply. Now, as Romeo walked hand in hand with his new love, treating Serena as if she


    didn''t exist, oblivious to her feelings.


    What was there to admire about such a man?


    Romeo nced coldly at Serena before indifferently averting his eyes, saying icily, "She and I were


    never even childhood sweethearts. There was no love, so how can there be talk of new or old?"


    ¡°Martin!¡± Serena tugged at his sleeve, desperate to end the embarrassing scene.


    If Martin saw how little regard Romeo had for her, he would surely think all the wonderful things she


    had boasted about before were lies.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    "Serena. Martin called after her as she stormed off, throwing him a warning nce before chasing after


    her.


    "Forget it, Arabe said, taking Romec''s hand. "There''s no need to be upset over such a trivial matter."


    Romeo, who had been fuming just a moment ago, felt his anger subside significantly.


    It was all because Arabe took his hand.


    He nced at the head of security who quickly bowed, saying, "Boss, it''s my fault, I let someone in


    without proper clearance."


    ¡°Let''s just go, Arabe said, pulling Romeo along, and he didn''t bother to hold a grudge against the


    head of security.


    ¡°Serena!¡± Martin caught up and grabbed her hand.


    Angrily, Serena shook him off. ¡°Isn''t it embarrassing enough for you? Or do you need me to be


    "I didn''t mean to embarrass you!¡± Martin said anxiously, trying to exin. "I just can''t stand to see him


    treat you like that, to ignore you"


    ¡°What''s it to you how he treats or ignores me?"


    "You''re my girlfriend.¡± Martin was at a loss for what he had done wrong, adding, "I just want to protect


    you."


    "Sometimes, Martin, you''re really annoying,¡¯ Serena said, turning to walk away.


    Martin stood there, struck by lightning, watching her walk away with a wounded look in his eyes. But


    soon, he followed her again.


    "Serena! Listen to me, I was just trying to stand up for you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You? Stand up for me? Romeo could ruin you with just one word!" Serena retorted as she walked


    away, frustrated with his embarrassment.


    "So, are you worried about me? You''re afraid he''ll retaliate against me, is that it?"


    Serena was at a loss for words, too angry to respond, and just stormed off.


    Outside the floral field.


    A woman was livid. "Is that girl insane?"


    "She must be seriously sick."


    Fitch''s reply startled Diana.


    "Fitch, what are you doing here?"


    "Martin asked me toe and deliver a heart-shaped kite."


    He had gone to great lengths to buy the kite, only to witness their argument upon arrival.


    "That Serena is such a drama queen." Fitch decided not to give the kite anymore and whispered to the


    girl beside him, "Why are you here?"


    "I came with my farnily to look at some property and noticed Martin''s car parked there. I didn''t tell my


    parents. I just made up an excuse toe check it out."


    She never expected to see such an infuriating scene!


    Serena was making a scene, never giving it a rest!


    Poor guy, her naive brother,pletely be tricked by Serena and clueless!


    ¡°Martin is such a fool." Fitch watched as Martin followed Serena away, then said to the girl beside him,


    ¡°They''re gone. You can get up now."


    They had been crouching there for quite some time.


    "My ankle''s twisted? the girl replied, which exined why she had been sitting on the grass.


    "Ah? Should I help you back to your parents¡¯ ce? Where were they looking at property?"


    "They''ve already gone back." Diana had nned to check things out and then take a cab home, but


    she hadn''t expected to injure her ankle.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    "Mind if I walk you home?¡¯ Fitch offered, extending his arm for her to lean on rather than his hand,


    ensuring that their fingers wouldn''t touch. It was a gentlemanly gesture.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Diana epted, looping her arm through his. She tried to stand, but the


    pain in her ankle was unbearable.


    Seeing her wince, Fitch crouched down and suggested, "How about I give you a piggyback ride?"


    "Should I expect a little kid like you to carry me?"


    "Out here in the middle of nowhere, you don''t have much choice. Besides, I''m a grown man, not some


    little brat.


    I bet I can carry you all the way to your ce without even breaking a sweat!" Fitch maintained his


    crouched position, ready for her.


    Diana couldn''t help butugh, climbing onto his back. ¡°Just don''tin about my weight, okay?"


    ¡°As light as a kitten, why would Iin?" Fitch effortlessly lifted her up. "Youdies are always


    fussing about losing weight, slim as you are, and then you go and ruin your health over it."


    "Isn''t it because you men say one thing but mean another? You prefer skinny over plump, right?"


    "Hey, for the record, I don''t care about size. If I''m into a woman, it doesn''t matter if she''s tall, short,


    heavy, or thin!"


    ¡°Yeah, right. As if! You guys are all about looks. Tell me honestly, would you give someone a second


    nce if she was on the heavier side?"


    "If you were a bit chubby, I''d still find you cute."


    "You''re the chubby one!" Diana yfully smacked him.


    After a while, Fitch managed to get Diana into the car, making sure she wasfortably seated in the


    passenger seat and buckled in.


    The wind was picking up, and Fitch was still holding onto a kite. ¡°Should I just let this kite go?"


    It was no use keeping it.


    Before Diana could object, the kite took to the sky with the wind, soaring effortlessly.


    ¡°Isn''t that big red heart too cheesy? Was this your corny idea, or did my goofball brothere up with


    it?¡± Diana grimaced.


    ¡°It must be his drama queen girlfriend''s idea¡± Fitch guessed as he watched the kite.


    After all, Martin wouldn''te up with such a romantic gesture on his own. It had to be his girlfriend


    making demands,ining, or even throwing a fit that pushed Martin to such lengths to send a kite


    as a peace offering.


    "Did you talk to him or not?"


    "I did, almost put my life on the line." Fitch stood by the car door, his toneced with frustration. "You


    have no idea how annoyed I get with that drama queen. I can''t fathom what your brother sees in her."


    Diana knew it wouldn''t be easy to get her brother to give up on Serena. "Let''s just head back."


    She didn''t want to see that heart-shaped kite anymore.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile.


    When Martin and Serena arrived at The Emerald Tower, they were informed that the top floor had been


    reserved by someone else.


    ¡°Who reserved it?¡¯ Serena dreaded another encounter like the one with Romeo and Arabe.


    The staff member replied politely, ¡°I''m sorry, but we cannot disclose our guest''s identity."


    "How long have they reserved it for?" Serena couldn''t help but inquire. ¡°Is it off-limits all day?"


    "Nobody can go up until they leave."


    A nearby tourist expressed envy. "Must be nice to have money, just reserving that whole top floor on a


    whim."


    ¡°We''re the unlucky ones, waiting for them to enjoy the view before we can go up."


    "Not so unlucky, though. Even though they booked itst minute, they gave each of us a thousand-


    dor voucher. We get to dine at the first and second-floor restaurants for free. It''s pretty generous!"


    The tower was divided into three levels. The first and second floors offered views of the city and had


    restaurants for dining, while the top floor provided a panoramic 360-degree view.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Even though the penthouse suite was booked, the first and second floors were still open to everyone.


    "That''s pretty generous already."


    "Yeah, I''ve never had a meal that pricey in my life "Me neither."


    Serena nced back to see a throng of tourists, at least a few dozen, all halted in their tracks, barred


    from ascending to the penthouse, hoping to linger and try their luck once the party upstairs had


    dispersed.


    She noticed their simple and in attire and couldn''t help but approach the staff, "What kind of


    requirements does one need to meet to book the whole ce?"


    Her question drew the curious gaze of many bystanders.


    "Is she here to book it? Judging by her clothes, her family must be loaded."


    "Her boyfriend looks like he''s made of money too. Booking the ce should be a breeze for him."


    ¡°If she''s asking that, money must be no object to her."


    "Talk about loaded. Why are the rich and beautiful everywhere nowadays?"


    Serena''s vanity soared, and she looked confidently at the staff member.


    The employee hesitated, then diplomatically responded, "It''s about status.


    Average rich folks just wouldn''t cut it.


    ¡°What about Bard then?" Serena continued.


    The staff member''s face twitched, half-convinced Serena knew Bard and his tone became more


    respectful, "Mr.


    Bard could, of course."


    Serena understood that whoever had booked the penthouse was of considerable stature, at least of her


    uncle''s caliber.


    ¡°Martin, let''s book the ce for ourselves.¡± Serena said, taking Martin''s hand.


    Although Martin''s business had been thriving back home, his clout in Dawnstar wasn''t quite as


    formidable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Booking the entire top floor of the Emerald Tower wasn''t something money alone could achieve.


    Seeing the firm grip Serena had on his hand and the smile on her face, Martin finally said, ¡°Okay, wait


    for me."


    He reached out to his buddy Fitch who retorted, "Has that drama queen ever had enough? It''s just a


    view, what''s the big deal?"


    "Mind yournguage."


    ¡°Lreally can''t help you with this one, bro. Only my dad could pull it off, but why would he waste his


    connections on your drama queen?"


    Before Fitch could finish, Diana snatched the phone, "Martin! She''s being ridiculous and you''re


    indulging her?


    Did you get kicked in the head by a mule?"


    "Why are you with him?" Martin was surprised; his sister and Fitch, how did that happen?


    ¡°It''s because of you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have sprained my ankle! Anyway,e home for


    dinner tonight, and don''t say I didn¡¯t remind you. It''s Grandpa''s birthday!" Diana said and hung up in a


    huff.


    Martin saw the hopeful look in Serena''s eyes and added, ¡°Just a bit longer."


    After much thought, he still messaged his father.


    He had never sought his father''s help with his business, even in the face of the biggest challenges, he


    had always toughed it out on his own.


    This was the first time he wanted to use his father¡¯s influence to fulfill Serena''s wish.


    The Cooper family owned numerous department stores worldwide, with a workforce exceeding two


    million. If his father stepped in, booking the venue would be no issue.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Seconds ticked by, and the surrounding tourists were all rubbernecking, eager for a spectacle.


    "Looks like their connections aren''t cutting it."


    "Think about it, that kind of prime spot isn''t just for anyone! After all, it''s a famedndmark in the


    country!"


    "I bet she''s just some ordinary heiress, way out of her league!"


    Serena could feel her anxiety mounting as she listened to their whispers. She turned to Martin, "Well.


    What''s the word?"


    Martin was still waiting for his dad''s text. Today was his grandpa¡¯s birthday, and his Dad was probably


    busy keeping his grandpapany, not checking his phone.


    He himself had almost forgotten his grandpa''s birthday. Thankfully, he had the present ready. He''d drop


    it offter, along with an apology.


    He wouldn''t make dinner, though. Serena had agreed to eat with him, and that was a rare treat.


    "Just a little longer,¡¯ Martin said soothingly.


    Serena was irked. If this was Romeo, his presence alone would''ve swung the doors wide open. In the


    end, it was Martin''sck of clout that was embarrassing.


    He couldn''t even book a venue without causing her to be the butt of jokes!


    After what felt like an eternity, she decided it might be time to call in Uncle Bard to turn the tables¡ª


    anything was better than being mocked by this crowd!


    As she stewed over this, Serena couldn''t help but silently rebuke Martin for making her resort to asking


    Uncle Bard for help. Utterly useless!


    Just as she was about to pull out her phone, Martin''s buzzed with a message from his father, who had


    already squared things away.


    Martin smiled at her, ¡°Serena, we can qo up soon"


    ¡°For real? You managed to book it?" Serena wrapped him in a hug, her mood instantly lifting. "How


    much longer do we have to wait?"


    ¡°Just until the current guests clear out, and then it''s all ours."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I''m gonna want to stay up there for a while then!"


    She raised her voice purposefully with thatst remark, causing the tourists around them to groan


    inwardly.


    How long would it be before they could ascend now?


    Serena couldn''t have felt prouder, and for once, she looked at Martin with genuine affection.


    At the summit.


    Romeo wrapped his arms around Arabe from behind, both of them gazing down at the sprawling


    Oakridge City below.


    How he wished he could freeze this moment in time.


    ¡°Be,¡± Romeo''s voice was tender and maic, ¡°do you like Dawnstar?"


    ¡°Are we talking a fleeting fondness, or the settle-down-and-stay kind of like?¡± Arabe yed along,


    still captivated by the view. "If it''s thetter. I''d rather build our life back home."


    ¡°Then that''s where we''ll be,¡± Romeo said indulgently. ¡°Wherever you want to live, I''ll follow. If you wish


    to disappear, we''ll retreat to the heart of the wilderness. If you want to make your mark, I''ll be by your


    side, through thick and thin."


    Arabe turned, her smile light, ¡°And what if I''m just hungry?"


    Romeo chuckled, his hand instinctively finding her stomach, "What about some gourmet food?"


    "Perfect."


    When the two of them hand in hand stepped out of the elevator back on the first floor, everyone was


    stunned.


    "Doesn''t that guy look just like Romeo?"


    "Kinda does, is it really him? He''s even more handsome than in the pictures online!"


    ¡°Who''s that girl with him? She''s gorgeous!"


    ¡°Was it them who booked the whole ce? Did Romeo do that for her?¡°

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    "Isn''t she just the luckiest girl ever?"


    "Does anyone know who she is, like, for real?"


    ¡°Are they, like, dating or what?"


    Romeo held Arabe''s hand as they made their way out, nked by a phnx of bodyguards.


    "OMG, they''re like a perfect match. I swear their love story beats any TV show romance!"


    "She''s so gorgeous, like, even prettier than some celebs!"


    ¡°Think they''re off to grab a bite?"


    Serena was in such a good mood, but all the chit-chat around her had totally killed her vibe by the time


    she made it to the top floor!


    When Romeo had left the top floor earlier, he''d snagged a souvenir for Arabe¡ªa tiny Emerald Tower


    keychain.


    Now, they each had one, and Arabe couldn¡¯t help butugh, "When did you get this? I didn''t even


    notice!"


    ¡°While you were texting back."


    Remembering, Arabe realized that she had been replying to her aunt, who had asked if she would be


    home for dinner. She had told her she''d be dining out with Romeo, and in that short span, he had


    managed to buy the gift and surprise her.


    "L really love it." Arabe threaded the key into her new keychain.


    Seeing how much she cherished his gift made Romeo''s mood soar even higher.


    Beside the towering Emerald, therey the Luminescent Brook, and now, Romeo had chartered a


    whole boat for a dinner cruise with Arabe.


    The vessel''s cabin was designed with clear ss, allowing them to savor a scrumptious meal while


    taking in the stunning views along the Luminescent Brook.


    From Ster Pce to The Emerald Tower, from The Serenity Temple to the Veteran''s Retreat, the


    boat offered a unique charm of Oakridge City that was truly unparalleled.


    Other tourists, spotting their boat bathed in cozy light, with the bow and stern decked out in vibrant


    marigolds, couldn''t help but stare in wonder and envy.


    "Why is their boat different from ours?"


    "It''s so much prettier! Look at how crowded our boat is, and they seem to be all alone."


    "Did they, like, charter the whole thing?"


    ¡°Look at us, having to book weeks in advance, and the prices are all over the ce depending on


    where you sit.


    But they can afford a whole boat. So loaded!"


    Arabe hadn''t expected a simple date to be turned into such a grand affair by Romeo.


    Even the starters, main course, and dessert were tailored to her tastes.


    Meanwhile, Serena, at the top of the Emerald, had lost all enthusiasm, her mind fixated on the image of


    Romeo taking Arabe¡¯s hand and passing by her.


    She gazed down at the Luminescent Brook, twinkling with lights, and wondered aloud, "What''s that?"


    Martin replied gently, "That''s the dinner cruise along Luminescent Brook. Wanna give it a try?"


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Serena nodded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tourists on the ground were shocked at how extravagant the couple was, leaving not even an hour


    after reserving the ce.


    "Talk about splurging, just to enjoy the view for less than an hour. Is money just like onions to rich folks,


    not worth much?"


    When Serena heard the surrounding envy and awe, her mood lifted a bit.


    She let Martin lead her forward, not watching where she was going, just staring at the photos Martin


    had taken of her on the top floor.


    ¡°Look at this mess you shot, it¡¯s so bad!" Serena handed her phone to Martin.


    Martin couldn''t see any issue, "It looks great, your expression, the pose, and even the background."


    ¡°You made me look fat! Don''t you think this angle makes me look a bit chubbier than thest one?"


    Martin inspected it closely. Perhaps there was the slightest difference, but without scrutiny, it was


    imperceptible.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    "Can''t you take a joke?" Serena snapped, her irritation barely concealed.


    Martin reined in his grin, finding her annoyance oddly endearing, "Sorry, my photography skills need


    some work.


    I''ll do better next time."


    "Just make sure you do! And you better start learning how to take pictures like other boyfriends do for


    their girlfriends!"


    Martin was oblivious to theint; instead, hetched onto the words "boyfriend" and ¡°girlfriend¡±.


    So, in Serena''s mind, she already considered him her boyfriend, right? And by default, she saw herself


    as his girlfriend.


    With that thought, a sweet smile crept back onto Martin''s face.


    They had left toote, and by the time they got to the riverbank, all the private boats were gone.


    Other people had booked their boat tickets weeks in advance. Serena was taken aback to learn that a


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    single boat''s pricing varied depending on whether you were at the bow, midship, or stern.


    ¡°What about sharing a boat with others?" Martin asked the attendant.


    ¡°None left either, unless someone is willing to sell their spots to you. Not just private boats, there aren''t


    even individual seats avable."


    Martin hadn''t anticipated the dinner cruise being such a hit. He nced at Serena, unwilling to let her


    down, he haggled with other tourists and finally managed to purchase two high-priced tickets at the


    bow of the boat.


    Serena, however, was less than thrilled. Squeezing onto a boat with so many others was beneath her,


    especially surrounded by ordinary couples, influencers, and families with kids.


    For someone of her standing to share space with others, she felt it was a blow to her dignity.


    ¡°I''m sorry you''re upset, Martin said, not fully aware of the local customs. Fortunately, the dinner was


    high-quality enough not to give Serena any real cause forint.


    With the noisy atmosphere around her, Serena felt irritable, but then Martin snapped a photo of her,


    skillfully capturing just her, the dinner, and the view without any intruders.


    ¡°Is this better?" Martin tried to lift her spirits.


    ¡°Much better,¡¯ Serena admitted, scrolling through seven or eight pictures, finally starting to cheer up.


    But her good mood didn''tst long. She noticed a beautiful ss boat gliding by, its lighting and


    decorations far superior to their own.


    "I wonder who that guy is over there, being able to rent out an entire boat like that."


    ¡°He must be loaded, look at all those flowers. What are they called? I''ve seen them somewhere


    before."


    ¡°Are they marigolds?"


    "In this chilly weather, they must''ve been shipped in from elsewhere, right? Maybe that girl on the boat


    loves them and he arranged it all for her."


    "Oh my gosh, that''s so romantic:


    Serena''s face fell at the mention of ¡°marigolds.¡± But when the neighboring boat passed close by, she


    was shocked to see Romeo feeding Arabe dinner on that boat!


    His smile was full of adoration, treating Arabe as if she were the apple of his eye.


    Arabe returned his smile, her gaze filled with him alone.


    ¡°That guy''s really handsome and young! He looks like he''s in his twenties!"


    ¡°And the girl is gorgeous too! Aren''t they the couple who had the private event at the top of the


    skyscraper?"


    "Yeah, that''s them! That guy really spares no expense for his girl!"


    "They''re so cute together."


    Some of the passengers on the boat couldn''t help but tease, ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!"


    Through the ss, Arabe could vaguely hear their chants. Marry him?


    What was happening?


    With a smile, Romeo looked at Arabe, "Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Just then, a bubbly girl called out, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry such a great guy, I do!"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh.


    Amid the continuous jeers from across the way, Romeo sent a message and booked the entire dinner


    service on that boat.


    The people on the boat paused for a half-second when the captain announced the news, then, realizing


    what had happened, they erupted in cheers, wishing the couple a lifetime of happiness and hoping for


    the pitter-patter of little feet soon. Some even jokingly suggested they have their honeymoon right


    there.


    Romeo looked at Arabe with a doting smile, ¡°They seem more anxious than I am."


    The teasing grew louder.


    Serena''s face grew gloomier by the second.


    Why was she always outshone by them?


    The ordinary dinner in front of her, the raucous little boat, and Martin, who always fell shortpared


    to Romeo.


    It all grated on her!


    Why!


    Why was Arabe always happier than her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them,¡¯ Martin tried to soothe her, noticing her mood, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll n something even


    better for you."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serena was at her wit''s end, not in the mood to talk.


    At that moment, another boat with transparent walls glided towards them, a violinist aboard ying a


    captivating tune. His gentle gaze fell on Serena as if performing just for her.


    Serena was taken aback. Could this be Martin''s surprise?


    The violinist''s gaze made Serena increasingly certain that this must be Martin''s surprise!


    ¡°Who nned this surprise?¡± someone wondered.


    ¡°Could it be that couple at the bow? So romantic."


    ¡°I heard renting a boat and hiring a violinist for one song costs around one grand."


    ¡°That''s so expensive!"


    Just as Serena thought she had made aeback, nodding to the violinist on the boat, her smile froze


    when in the next second, the violinist¡¯s attention moved to other passengers, nodding to each one. His


    boat brushed past theirs and slowly moved towards Romeo''s boat.


    Serena''s smilepletely stiffened in disbelief. Could it be that this was also a surprise from Romeo


    for Arabe?


    ¡°Serena, do you like the violin?"


    Martin''s words plunged Serena''s heart into an icy abyss. The surprise wasn''t for her after all.


    The ss boat kept pace with Romeo''s, the violinist serenading Arabe with a symphony of joy.


    Many of the passengers were lost in the beautiful music, not wanting the moment to end.


    ¡°How many surprises did you prepare?¡± Arabe asked, surprised and yet teasing, ¡°Isn''t it exhausting


    to go out with me?"


    nning ahead, figuring out how to delight her, making her happy.


    ¡°Exhausted? With you by my side, I''m too happy to be tired,¡± Romeo pulled her close, sharing the


    melodious music with her, ¡°I just wish time would slow down."


    Then, he could stay with her a little longer.


    ¡°Did you enjoy dinner tonight?¡± Romeo whispered.


    ¡°Did you go out of your way to hire a chef just for me again?¡± Arabe looked up and said, ¡°You don''t


    have to go to all that trouble next time. When we go out, even grabbing something on the street is fine.


    The most important thing is that we are together"


    Romeo and Arabe intertwined their fingers, his gaze filled with affection, ¡°I just don''t want to leave


    you with any regrets."

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    ¡°We''ll never have any regrets between us."


    Romeo''s gaze faltered for a moment, and it looked as if stars had suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "You''ve nned it all so well, Arabe said with a smile that could light up the night sky. ¡°Every time I''m


    out with you, it''s a joy, but today has been truly special."


    Romeo was visibly touched, and he couldn''t resist leaning down to press his lips against hers.


    The violin''s melody was drifting to a close, and the night sky erupted in a symphony of fireworks.


    Tourists around them were gobsmacked, their faces lit up by the unexpected disy. They whipped out


    their smartphones to capture the moment.


    "What''s the asion today?"


    "Is it another one of those surprise things that quy sets up for his girl?"


    "That girl is so lucky to have a boyfriend who dotes on her like that."


    ¡°She must be the happiest person in the world, right?"


    Arabe looked up at the fireworks, knowing without a doubt that Romeo was behind this magic.


    "I never realized before how beautiful the world around me could be,¡¯ Arabe remarked, her eyes


    following the lights above. ¡°Since I''ve been with you, I''vee to appreciate these slowed-down


    moments. The things I never noticed before¡ªa flower, a tree, the earth and sea¡ªthey''re all so


    breathtaking."


    ¡°It''s all about thepany, Romeo said, gazing at her with adoration. "Being with you, my mood lifts,


    and everything looks beautiful, everything tastes amazing, and everything we do feels joyful."


    ¡°That does seem to make sense,¡¯ Arabe said, sharing augh with him before snuggling closer into


    his embrace.


    Ten minutester.


    Arabe had fallen asleep in his arms.


    "Be, knowing you have someone to take care of you eases my mind¡¯ a familiar voice whispered.


    Arabe stirred from her slumber only to find, standing before her, Grannie Grace.


    "Grannie,¡¯ Arabe felt the tears well up immediately. She reached for her grandmother''s hand, the


    touch so real that her tears spilled out as she choked up, ¡°You''re back!"


    She hugged the elderly woman tightly, sobbing, "I was so wrongst time. I couldn''t save you"


    "There, there, my child, why the tears?" Grannie Grace tenderly wiped away the tears on Arabe''s


    face, smiling warmly. "It was my time, my dear. It had nothing to do with you. I know you''ve been


    haunted by that surgery, living in guilt and pain. How can I rest in peace with you like this?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing "rest in peace,¡¯ Arabe looked at her grandmother incredulously, struggling to discern if she


    was alive or dead. Arabe couldn''t make the judgment.


    ¡°What''s past is past. Life moves on, and I am at peace now. But you, my dear. I was always worried


    about who would look after you. Now that you have Romeo, I see he''s a goodd. You will be happy


    with him."


    Arabe''s tears flowed anew.


    ¡°I can go now, knowing you''ll be alright."


    "No, please don''t."


    Arabe reached instinctively for Grannie Grace''s pulse but felt nothing. She froze, realizing this might


    all be a dream. Was Grannie here in her dream?


    The Luminescent Brook around them turned into a foggy haze, the boat drifting through the mist, and


    the image of her grandmother began to fade.


    "Stop ming yourself? the fading voice said.


    ¡°Grannie."


    "Be happy."


    "No, don''t go." Arabe reached out, but there was nothing to grasp.


    ¡°Having a granddaughter like you makes me proud. In the next life, we''ll be family again. I promise you,


    next time I won''t leave so soon. I want to be there to see you married off"


    And with those final words, Grannie Grace dissolvedpletely into the mist, leaving Arabe alone


    with her memories and the promise of a lifetime.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    The figure dissolved into a mist and slowly dispersed into the air.


    Arabe couldn''t grab hold of anything and burst into heartbreaking sobs right there.


    "Be, Be¡¯ Romeo said softly, unable to bear the sight of her tear-streaked face. "Can you hear me?"


    Opening her tear-filled eyes, Arabe realized she was still nestled in Romeo''s arms, the boat gently


    gliding along Luminescent Brook, with the Emerald Tower, the surrounding buildings, and other boats


    all still in ce.


    What was missing was Grannie Grace.


    It had all been a dream!


    "What did you dream about?" Romeo gently wiped the tears from her eyes, his voice filled with


    concern. "You kept saying ¡®don''t go, don''t leave¡¯. Who was leaving?"


    Arabe was still enveloped in profound sadness, burying her face into Romeo''s chest to calm herself.


    Guessing the cause of her distress, Romeo said, ¡°Was it Grandpa Alberto, or Grannie Grace?"


    Only those two could make her defenses crumble and reveal the vulnerable young girl within.


    ¡°It was Grannie."


    "Did shee to see you?" he stroked her hair tenderly. ¡°You must be worried about the surgery. She


    couldn''t bear to see you so troubled, so she came tofort you."


    A fresh tear shone in Arabe''s eye.


    "You''ve done everything you could. It''s not your fault. This condition has baffled medical history. You''ve


    been amazing."


    Arabe¡¯s eyes reddened once more.


    ¡°Dont cry now. Don''t make Grannie Grace worry, Romeo said as he tenderly wiped her tears away.


    After a while, Arabe spoke, "Grannie came to praise you."


    "To praise me?"


    "She said you''re a good man, that I''d be happy with you."


    Romeo was taken aback, his eyes warming. "I promise to take care of you, to not let your grandma


    worry. I''ll make you the happiest person."


    Arabe reached out and caressed his face.


    It was the first time she had touched him so intimately.


    Romeo covered her hand with his own, letting her explore his features while his eyes brimmed with


    deep affection.


    Time seemed to stand still until the boat neared the shore.


    Serena stormed off the boat, and Martin quickly followed her. "Serena, let me take you somewhere else


    to eat."


    Serena was too upset to think about food.


    Martin had overheard people on the boat praising Romeo and envying Arabe.


    After hearing too much of it, Serena hadn''t eaten a bite and couldn''t wait to leave.


    As they were about to get into their car, a group of bodyguards escorted Romeo and Arabe towards


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    them.


    Their car was parked nearby, and Serena saw that Romeo was driving a limited edition sports car that


    had made headlines¡ªa single model costing over ten million dors.


    Then she nced at Martin''s ride, a mere luxury car worth a million or so. Compared to Romeo, it was


    barely in the same league.


    Romeo didn''t notice anyone else in the parking lot. He opened the passenger door for Arabe,


    securing her seatbelt, and they shared a private joke, theirughter mingling with a kiss.


    Serena''s heart ached. She couldn''t fathom why Romeo was so enamored with Arabe, to such an


    extent!


    After a prolonged kiss, Romeo finally released her and climbed into the driver''s seat.


    The multi-million dor sports car sped off, followed by a convoy of bodyguards, leaving a cloud of


    exhaust in their wake.


    With her mood at rock bottom, Serena got into her car with a scowl.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Half an hour had passed.


    Romeos car was the first to pull up at the gate of the estate.


    He got out and opened the door for Arabe, while Joyce clung to her with an unwilling embrace. "I


    have no idea when I''ll see you again"


    Arabe patted his back soothingly, "If I''m not swamped, maybe I''ll give you a call."


    ¡°Really?¡± Romeo rarely received calls from her. In the six months they''d known each other, the calls


    from Arabe could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°If I find the time, I''ll call. Once everything settles down, maybe we can head back home together."


    Arabe wasn''t one to make such offers before, nor did she seem to care this much about his feelings.


    Romeo felt a wave offort wash over him, his gaze soft as water, "Deal."


    Just as Arabe was about to seal the agreement, Romeo''s lips met hers again.


    Martin, driving in the distance, caught sight of the couple kissing at the estate''s entrance. He


    recognized the car. It was Romeo''s!


    Serena hadn''t expected them to be at it again. Enough. Were they deliberately trying to provoke her?


    That was thest straw for Martin. He stopped the car, angrily unbuckling his seatbelt, and stormed


    towards Romeo with rage in his steps.


    Romeo and Arabe were still locked in their kiss when a beam of headlights interrupted them. Romeo


    squinted at the re, spotting a man getting out of his car and heading straight for him.


    Romeo instinctively pulled Arabe behind him just in time to dodge a punch thrown by Martin.


    Without missing a beat, Romeo countered with a swift punch to Martin''s face.


    Martin stumbled to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serena, thoroughly frightened, rushed over to help him up, eximing, "What are you doing!"


    "Stay out of this.¡¯ Martin red at Romeo, seemingly hell-bent on settling the score.


    When Martin lunged at Romeo again, Arabe stepped forward and spoke calmly, "Let''s talk this out.


    Brawling won''t get you anywhere."


    The formidable Mr. Romeo wasn''t about to be bested by someone like Martin.


    Even a hundred Martinsbined would stand no chance against Romeo in a fight.


    ¡°Martin!¡± Serena grabbed his hand, not wanting him to make a further spectacle of himself.


    ¡°What a thrilling scene at the doorstep. Lucky I didn''t miss it."


    A leisurely voice floated from the gate.


    Eunice, in a striking red gown, exuded elegance and authority. Her presence didn''t diminish even


    among the younger generation.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice?" Serena was taken aback. She hadn''t expected her aunt to be a spectator.


    This could be bad. If Eunice revealed Arabe''s true identity, Martin would realize that Arabe was the


    real Collins family heiress, and Serena was nothing but an adopted girl without any blood ties.


    With that thought, Serena felt a pang of frustration. It was all because she had been too impatient


    earlier, only wanting to stop Martin from embarrassing himself.


    Completely forgetting about this crucial detail!


    Upon seeing Eunice, Arabe called out dutifully, ¡°Aunt Eunice."


    Martin was surprised to hear this "Aunt Eunice.¡± What was the deal with Romeo''s new me? Why was


    she also calling Serena''s aunt "Aunt Eunice"?


    But Eunice seemed to take it in stride, her eyes smiling, ¡°Bringing a fight right to the doorstep, must be


    the fire of youth. Come inside, all of you. Have a cup of coffee to cool down."


    As soon as Eunice finished speaking, the grand doors opened in a weing gesture.


    ¡°Ma¡®am:"


    Romeo was about to exin, but Eunice cut him off, "From now on, we''re all family. You and Be can


    just call me Aunt Eunice."

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Romeo couldn''t believe how quickly Eunice had taken to him, looking at Arabe with a gentle light in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice."


    Eunice noted his quick adaptation and turned her gaze to Martin.


    Though Martin had a multitude of questions bubbling inside, he obediently said, ¡°Aunt Eunice."


    Eunice crossed her arms over her chest, exuding the air of a matriarch, "Follow me."


    Serena quickly interjected, "Aunt Eunice, Martin''s hurt. I want to take him to the hospital for a check-


    up."


    She feared that stepping into that house would expose her charade.


    Eunice turned around, her profile as beautiful as ever, ¡°What don''t we have here in terms of medicine?


    Besides, the world''s greatest doctor is right in front of you, isn''t she?"


    Martin looked puzzled. What did she mean, the best doctor? Where?


    ¡°What, without your uncle around, my words don''t carry weight, right?"


    "Of course not." Serena was feeling a tad guilty.


    ¡°Thank you for the invite, Aunt Eunice.¡± Martin didn''t want to make things difficult for Serena,


    whispering to her, "I''m fine."


    Serena wasnt really worried about his injuries; she was worried about keeping up her facade.


    Eunice led the way, her figuremanding and elegant.


    Serena''s mind was a mess, but she steeled herself to follow.


    Romeo, holding Arabe''s hand, softened his gaze, "Meeting the parents already?"


    ¡°Isn''t this exactly what you wanted?"


    ¡°I didn''te prepared, empty-handed.¡± Romeo felt a bit rude.


    ¡°Aunt Eunice doesn''t care much for gifts. She cares about whether you are a good guy."


    ¡°Then I''ll make sure to make a good impression."


    In the living room.


    Eunice sat in the seat of honor, her curls and red lipstick wless, radiating authority.


    She directed the servants to serve tea, her lips curving into a smile, "Your uncle''s out, and your


    grandpa''s already gone to bed."


    Arabe showed concern, "Is Grandpa''s health improving?"


    "Following your advice, he got his X-rays done, just as you suspected, no fractures or ligament


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    damage. The doctor praised your medicine, even wanted to bulk purchase it for the hospital. I told


    therm you made it yourself."


    Martin was taken aback. It seemed Romeo''s new me had medical knowledge. She could even make


    her own medicine that impressed a doctor. And she used it on her grandfather.


    ¡°Be, the cost of making your medicine must be high, huh?" Eunice''s smile grew, "The doctor said


    such good medicine would fetch a high price on the market, easily a thousand or two."


    ¡°Much more." Romeo looked at Arabe tenderly, "Even ten times that wouldn''t be enough to buy it"


    "That popr?" Euniceughed with approval, "Seems the doctor didn''t realize what he had,


    undervaluing your medicine.


    "As long as grandpa is okay, that''s all that matters.¡± Arabe finally felt relieved.


    ¡°With you here, grandpa will always bounce back."


    The servants brought in tea and snacks, and Eunice instructed, "Fetch the first-aid kit."


    She turned to Arabe, asking with a smile, "For Martin''s condition, what medicine would be best?"


    Arabe knew his injury wasn''t severe, just a punch, and if it were the old her, she wouldn''t have


    needed any medicine.


    "An ice pack for the swelling, any simple analgesic will do," Arabe still offered her suggestion.


    "Perfect, we''ve got disposable ice packs and some aspirin.¡± Eunice pulled out these items from the


    first-aid kit and sent a servant to give them to Martin.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Martin thanked her and was just about to apply the ointment when he heard Eunice ask, "Serena,


    aren''t you going to lend a hand?"


    It was then Serena realized that in front of her aunt, she might seem a tad "indifferent" as Martin''s


    girlfriend.


    "No need, I''ve got this¡¯ Martin said gently, giving Serena a tender look. "Serena''s hands are made for


    ying the piano."


    At the mention of "ying the piano,¡± Eunice''s curiosity was piqued. "Serena, I heard from your


    grandpa that you won first ce at yourst pianopetition. What sort ofpetition was it?"


    She seemed genuinely interested.


    "It was a national contest, Serena replied, her expression betraying a hint of guilt.


    Romeo, seated across from them, chimed in, "It was judged by people under Be''s wing."


    "Oh?" Eunice was surprised, her gaze shifting to Romeo. ¡°What do you mean by that?"


    "There''s a pianopetition every year in the country, and Be is a top judge. She rarely gets


    involved in the judging herself. It''s usually her team that does it"


    Not just Eunice, but even Martin and Serena were taken aback, especially Serena. She couldn''t believe


    her first-ce win had been decided by people under Arabe''smand!


    "So Be is?"


    "Melody."


    Romeos revtion left both Eunice and Martinpletely stunned.


    Melody was a legend in the piano world, unmatched to this day.


    She had imed countless prestigious awards both domestically and internationally, ranked alongside


    Leonard as a master of the craft!


    There had been a buzz in showbiz about someone offering $10,000 for a single note, hoping to


    didn''t need the money.


    She was too busy!


    Eunice was also a fan of Melody''s pianopositions and had never imagined that the piano maestro


    she adored was none other than her niece!


    What was more, she knew Jasmine, the president of the Piano Association back home. Jasmine was a


    highly aplished pianist herself, having won numerous awards from a young age. She always


    praised Melody, iming her skills surpassed her own, even considerably.


    And now, to think that Jasmine held in such high regard was her own niece, Be!


    Eunice could barely contain her excitement and joy, instantly bing a fangirl. "You''re Melody? I love


    yourpositions!"


    Martin was dumbfounded. He knew full well how skilled Melody was at the piano, but the young woman


    before him was just in her twenties. How could she possibly be Melody?


    Yet if she wasn''t, why would Romeo lie in front of his aunt.


    What puzzled him even more was that Eunice and Arabe seemed to be family, yet not quite. Eunice


    didn''t even know she was Melody, but she still called her "Aunt Eunice¡¯.


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°My niece turns out to be a piano master of such talent and adoration," Eunice gushed,vishing


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    praise. "This is such a surprise for me. Your uncle and grandfather would be so proud if they knew."


    Serena had known about Arabe''s alter ego as Melody, but she hadn''t expected that on her first time


    bringing her boyfriend home to meet her aunt, the entire time would be spent in admiration of Arabe.


    Praising her medical expertise, her artistic talent.


    They werepletely forgotten, reduced to mere backdrop!


    "We''ll have to have you y a couple of pieces for meter!"


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile at her aunt''s enthusiasm. "Of course."

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    "Fantastic!" Aunt Eunice beamed, her smile so wide it looked like her face might split in two. ¡°Then, I


    won''t hold back. Oh, I''m just so fond of you!"


    Realizing she might have gotten a tad too excited, especially with Martin and Serena around, Eunice


    cleared her throat and regained herposure. "Now, my dear nephews-inw, you haven''t told me,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what was the misunderstanding about? And what''s this I hear about a scuffle right on your own


    doorstep?"


    Romeos piercing gaze shifted to Martin.


    ¡°Before we delve into that; Martin began, with a hint of hesitation, ¡°may I be so bold as to ask who this


    is?" His eyes moved to Arabe.


    Eunice''s eyes widened in surprise, ncing between Martin and Serena in confusion. ¡°What''s the


    matter?


    Serena, haven''t you introduced your sister to your boyfriend?"


    Serena''s face drained of color, the inevitable confrontation she dreaded was unfolding before her.


    She attempted a reassuring smile, but it faltered and failed. Eunice immediately sensed something was


    amiss.


    "This is Arabe, the Collins family''s prized gem, my very own niece,¡¯ Eunice introduced with a touch of


    pride.


    At the mention of ¡°niece,¡± Martin looked startled, his gaze lingering thoughtfully.


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, there was a mix-up at the hospital when it caught fire. Louisa took the wrong child


    home, mistaking Serena for Be."


    Martin turned to look at the girl beside him, bewildered as to why she never mentioned any of this.


    ¡°Be was found just six months ago. Since Serena''s parents were nowhere to be found, the Collins


    family took her in. Since then, Be has been considered the elder sister, and she, the younger."


    Serena''s pride and self-respect crumbled as Eunice narrated the tale, leaving her utterly defeated.


    She could feel Martin''s astonished and incredulous gaze on her, but she dared not meet his eyes.


    Was Martin now weighing whether a girl of such humble origins was worth staying with?


    The Cooper family might not match the McMillians¡¯ status, but they were head and shoulders above the


    average family.


    If she couldn''t even hold on to Martin''s heart...


    What hope did she have of securing the affections of any wealthy suitor with her lowly beginnings?


    "So, the engagement has been transferred to Arabe, the elder sister"


    Serena''s forced use of "sister" meant Martin too had to afford the same respect, but his tone revealed


    his shock.


    Serena had never mentioned any of this before!


    Romeo, who had been silent across the table, finally spoke up. "Before Be returned to this


    household, my encounters with Serena were few and far between. I originally came here to call off our


    engagement, but upon seeing Be, and recalling our past connection, I realized my fondness for her.


    That''s the only reason the engagement between our families wasn''t terminated."


    Eunice was taken aback by this revtion. Romeo was ready to disregard years of family friendship


    over the engagement to Serena.


    It was clear proof that he harbored no romantic feelings for Serena!


    From the beginning, he genuinely did not care for her!


    Martin was again so shocked he found himself speechless, staring at the girl beside him, unable to


    reconcile the image she had painted of Romeo''s affections with reality.


    Could it all have been lies?


    "Serena, Martin is your boyfriend. How could you keep such matters from him?" Aunt Eunice chided


    from the head of the table. "Aren''t you two supposed to be the closest of confidants?"


    Serena was at a loss, her mind a nk te, unable to muster a single word in her defense.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Martin stepped forward, the epitome of contrition. "This isn''t on Serena, it''s my fault for not asking the


    right questions."


    Serena''s eyes lifted in disbelief, her heart swelling in her chest. The boy beside her, still standing up for


    her even now.


    Emotions swirled in her gaze, a cocktail of gratitude and shock.


    Her nose tingled, and she was a blink away from tears.


    "I''m sorry,¡¯ Martin said, turning to Romeo with a bow of his head, a gentleman''s apology. ¡°I thought you


    were being fickle, unting your new me in front of Serena just to hurt her."


    At those words, Romec''s brow raised. unting? His and Be''s affection was genuine, no show


    needed.


    ¡°Especially after bumping into you several times today, I assumed you were trying to make Serena feel


    small.


    Plus, I was clueless that Arabe was a Collins, and that your engagement to her was a given. Seeing


    you outside Aunt Eunice¡¯s ce, I thought you were there to rub it in Serena''s face."


    That was why he had stepped out of the car, ready to throw a punch, feeling they had crossed a line.


    "I figured as much; Arabe said, having anticipated this. That was why she had kindly warned him he


    was no match for Romeo, and picking a fight wouldn''t end well for him.


    Martin hadn''t expected the girl before him to be so understanding. He bowed again, more earnestly this


    time.


    "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding."


    "No harm done. You took a hit from Romeo, so let''s call it even¡¯ Arabe said, noticing the swelling on


    his face, a clear sign Romeo didn''t pull his punches. In this round, they had the upper hand on Martin.


    "Please, have a seat,¡¯ Eunice gestured for Martin to join them. "Now that we''ve cleared the air, let''s


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    move on.


    Your granddad and uncle aren''t here today, and I apologize if I haven''t yed the hostess well. The


    tea''s getting cold, and the pastries won''t taste as good."


    They each picked up a treat, lost in thought.


    Eunice¡¯s phone rang. It was one of her associates.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to take this."


    As Eunice stepped away to take the call, Martin''s gaze drifted back to Serena, sizing her up, or


    perhaps reassessing.


    Serena didn''t respond, didn''t even meet his eyes for a fleeting second.


    Meanwhile, Romeo and Arabe shared a tender smile, their eyes filled with unspoken affection.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll be there soon¡¯ Eunice said after hanging up, smiling apologetically. "Sorry, I''ve got to handle


    something urgent. Make yourselves at home. It''s your ce too. Be, Serena, while it''s still early, why


    don''t you show your partners around? I''ll have to excuse myself."


    ¡°Aunt Eunice,¡¯ Arabe began, wondering if her help was needed.


    Eunice patted her head as she passed, reassuring her. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Comforted, Arabe nodded. "Come back soon."


    ¡°I will" Eunice said, then turned to Romeo with a satisfied look. "Keep Bepany: "will do."


    No sooner had Eunice left than Serena dashed through another door, heading straight for the garden.


    ¡°Serena!¡± Martin called after her, hurrying to catch up.


    Romeo, embracing the girl in front of him, whispered tenderly, ¡°Aunt Eunice said to show me around. I''d


    love to see your room."


    ¡°Who invites someone straight to their room?" Arabe teased, wrapping her arms around his waist in


    response to his embrace.


    ¡°The room holds the essence of you. I want to see what your everyday life is like."


    ¡°You''ve seen my everyday life. Are you pretending we haven''t shared the same room before?"


    Her words drew him closer, his voice deepening. "You''re getting quite the flirt, aren''t you?"


    Arabe was puzzled: How had she flirted with him?


    ¡°The fire you''ve started. Aren''t you going to put it out?¡± Romeo chuckled lowly, his gaze on her filled


    with adoration.


    In the background, the staff melted into puddles of envy at the disy of affection.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡°Oh my gosh, they are so adorable together."


    "Mr. McMillian seems really into Ms. Be. Just look at the way he gazes at her. It''s like he''s trying to


    sweeten her up with his eyes!"


    "When are they getting hitched, for heaven''s sake? I can''t wait!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their excited chatter reached Romeo''s ears. He offered a warm smile, lifting his eyes towards them, "I''ll


    make sure you guys get an invitation well in advance."


    The staff were gobsmacked, never imagining they''d score an invite to Romeo and Ms. Be''s wedding.


    The joy was so sudden, they started cheering in excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. McMillian!"


    "Mr. McMillian, here''s to a lifetime of happiness for you and Ms. Be, and may you be blessed with a


    family soon!"


    Romeo looked towards Arabe with interest, his eyes all but asking: You hearing this?


    "Mr. McMillian and Ms. Be, wish you a love that''s evesting!"


    "May you two find joy and love eternal!"


    ¡°To Mr. McMillian and Ms. Be ¡ª- may you grow old together, in unwavering unity!"


    Arabe suddenly felt as if she were about to walk down the aisle.


    Wasn''t all this jubtion a bit premature?


    ¡°Thank you." Romeo epted their well-wishes with the grace and generosity of a true gentleman, his


    gaze returning to Arabe once again.


    The servants nearby were nearly swooning under his tender look. Who would have thought the usually


    stoic and cold Romeo had such a warm and gentle side?


    Ms. Be was the lucky one, destined to spend her life with such a handsome face doting on her.


    In the garden.


    Serena was running so fast she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Martin rushed over to help her up, "Serena, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?"


    ¡°Back off.¡± Serena pushed him away, but her knee was in so much pain, she couldn''t stand and had to


    sit on the grass, sulking on her own.


    "Did you hurt your knee?¡± Martin asked with concern, "Let me have a look."


    "I don''t need your help."


    "Serena!" Seeing her turn her face away, refusing to look at him, he went ahead and scooped her into


    his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing, Martin? Put me down!"


    ¡°The ground is cold and damp. You could catch a cold.¡± Martin carried her to a nearby swing seat and


    gently set her down, insisting, "Wait here and don''t move. I''ll be right back."


    He went back to the house, grabbed a first aid kit from a servant, and returned promptly.


    Serena watched him kneel down and start to roll up her pants.


    ¡°Martin."


    ¡°What''s with all these bruises?¡± Martin worked quickly and noticed the marks on her shin and knee,


    ¡°How did you get all banged up? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    ¡°You''re my girlfriend. If it''s not my business, then whose is it?"


    The thought that she had gone out with him today carrying all those bruises made Martin''s heart ache


    and sorrow fill him, "Did you fall by yourself, or is there something else going on? Has anyone been


    giving you trouble?"

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Serena sat in silence, a storm of emotions brewing within her.


    "Serena?" Martin, noticing her reluctance to speak, simply opened the first-aid kit and began to tend to


    her wounds.


    As Serena watched his concerned and earnest expression, she couldn''t help but retract her foot. "You


    know now, I''m not the Collins heiress. Why are you still here? You can leave!"


    "Stay still," Martin said, gently pulling her foot back into ce and resuming his work.


    "I don''t deserve you, Mr. Martin, didn''t you hear me? Go away!"


    Martin paused in his ministrations and looked up, meeting the gaze of the girl perched on the swing


    chair.


    "Having second thoughts?"


    Serena was taken aback.


    "Did I disappoint you today? Is that it?"


    She averted her gaze, confused. Why did Martin always seem to wear his heart on his sleeve, his eyes


    betraying a wounded forbearance that made her feel unsettled?


    "I''m saying that I''m not the Collins heiress. It has nothing to do with how you acted today!"


    "So what?" Martin continued treating her wounds, more concerned about the small cut on her foot than


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    her lineage.


    Serena was surprised. Seeing Martin so focused on her insignificant injury, she couldn''t help but


    question, ¡°Don''t you understand? I''m not a true Collins. I was switched at birth! My real background is


    probably very ordinary. I''m not good enough for you, Martin!"


    ¡°It''s not for you or anyone else to decide who is worthy¡¯ Martin said softly, all the while carefully


    applying medicine to her wounds. ¡°If I say you are worthy, then you are. I like you, Serena, not your


    status."


    ¡°But your family will never agree."


    Martin had not expected her to think so far ahead. He looked up, his voice gentle, "I''ll take care of my


    family."


    Serena was shocked. Even knowing her true birthright, Martin was surprisingly unfazed.


    She had thought that once he learned the truth, he would choose a well-matched heiress and break up


    with her.


    Just then, Martin''s phone rang.


    He finished treating thest bruise and picked up the call.


    ¡°Martin, you''re such a jerk. Skipping Grandpa''s birthday for some drama queen!"


    Diana''s angry voice sted through the phone.


    ¡°I''ll apologize to him when I get back,¡± Martin replied calmly.


    ¡°What time is it now? By the time you get back, Grandpa will be asleep! Don''t forget how many eyes in


    the Cooper family are watching you! Grandpa doesn''t just have you for a grandkid! You not showing up


    tonight just gives those other rtives more to talk about. Mom''s livid!"


    Diana on the other end was fuming, disappointed and frustrated.


    ¡°Martin, don''t think that just because your career is looking up, you can stand up to them! You know


    they''re tough cookies. You were Grandpa and Dad''s pride and joy, and tonight you let them both


    down!"


    "I''ll exin it to them tomorrow."


    ¡°Exin what? That you went all out for a drama queen with a private venue, a sea of flowers, and then


    got chewed out in public?"


    "Were you there?" Martin was surprised.


    ¡°If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe such behavior came from a Collins!"


    Such poor manners!


    Martin frowned slightly, not wanting Serena to overhear this, ¡°We''ll talk when I get back."


    Diana couldn''t believe her brother hung up on her!


    It must be that drama queen''s influence!


    She couldn''t keep this to herself any longer. If she couldn''t handle her brother, it was time for their


    parents to step in.


    They couldn''t let Martin make another mistake!

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    The Cooper family was going through a rough patch, and Diana''s younger brother, the one most


    capable of turning the tide, simply couldn''t afford to drop the ball now!


    Martin pocketed his phone and lifted his gaze, a gentle concern in his eyes, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere


    else? Did you injure your hands?"


    In that moment, Serena felt a rush of emotion. For a split second, she thought the boy before her


    wasn''t half bad. He seemed genuinely caring.


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± Serena averted her gaze, avoiding his eyes, ¡°If you''ve got stuff to do, you can go. Don''t


    worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll stay a bit longer." Martin sat beside her, looking at her tenderly, "You haven''t told me how you got


    hurt.


    ¡°It was snowy, the pavement was slippery, and I just fell."


    She didn''t dare mention that it was her clumsiness that had caused her grandpa to fall.


    ¡°Where did you fall?¡± Martin asked with concern.


    ¡°In the garden.¡¯


    "Was it yesterday?"


    "Today"


    Then it clicked for Martin, "So you were feeling down and wanted to get out? Is that why you asked me


    to hang out?"


    No wonder she had reached out.


    It was because she was in pain, felt wronged, and wanted someone to be there with her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Martin rebuked himself, "I didn''t know you were hurt, and I had you walking so much today ¡ª through


    thevender fields, by the Emerald Tower, and even when we left Luminescent Brook to walk to the


    parking lot. If I had known, I would''ve carried you.¡±


    "You dare?¡± Serena warned with a yful smile.


    For some unknown reason, knowing that Martin didn''t despise her brought a sweet sensation to her


    heart.


    "Take a good rest at home tomorrow." Martin didn''t want her walking too much, especially since her


    knee was scraped.


    But at the mention of staying home, Serena suddenly became petnt, "If you don''t want to see me,


    just say it.


    Why beat around the bush?"


    She tried to leave the swing but her foot ached too much, and she nearly stumbled.


    Martin quickly steadied her, "You''ve got it all wrong, I just don''t want you to overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°So you do mind, don''t you?" Serena pushed him away, angry.


    Martin was confused.


    "If you don''t want to be together, just say it. Why make excuses?"


    Martin finally grasped her point, ¡°I''ve told you, your background doesn''t matter to me. What''s important


    is having you by my side! If you don''t believe me, tomorrow I''ll n a date where we don''t have to walk,


    okay?"


    Serena couldn''t help but smirk, "Who wants to date you? Besides, is there even such a thing as a date


    without walking?"


    When Serena smiled, Martin''s tension eased, and he chuckled along, ¡°There is. I''ll take care of


    tomorrow''s ns, and I promise it won''t be disappointing like today¡±


    Serena, moved by his sincerity, lightened up and smiled, ¡°I''m done talking to you. I need to go to


    sleep."


    ¡°I''ll take you.¡± Without hesitation, Martin swept her into a romantic bridal carry.


    As Serena observed his profile, she realized he might not have Romeo''s looks, but he wasn''t too


    shabby either.


    Smooth skin, a jawline with a chiseled contour, eyes clear and bright.


    Had she been too hard on him before, constantlyparing him to Romeo?


    In truth, he was already far more exceptional than his peers.


    But before she could entertain this thought for more than half a minute, Serena caught sight of Romeo


    pinning Arabe against a tree in a passionate embrace.


    That domineering yet fiery demeanor was the ideal partner she had envisioned.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Romeo was the very definition of a dashing enigma, carrying an air of aristocratic grace and a touch of


    aloofness that seemed etched into his very being.


    When his gaze fell upon strangers, it held an untamed wildness paired with a lofty indifference. Yet,


    when he looked upon the one he cherished, his eyes softened into a tender caress.


    This stark contrast had Serena utterly captivated. She relished Romeo''s icy dominance, his powerful


    aura that seemed to tower above the rest, his statuesque figure, and his impably handsome


    features.


    Everything about Romeo was an object of her affection.


    Inparison, Martin seemed so utterly ordinary.


    In that moment, Serena found herself a touch envious of Arabe, who was the recipient of Romeo''s


    fervent kisses, his intense affection.


    Before Romeo''s lips could tire, Arabe''s phone buzzed to life, his eyes lingering with a hint of desire


    yet to be sated.


    It was her grandmother calling.


    "Be, your uncle is driving me up the wall. I can''t talk sense into him!"


    Belinda''s voice came through the phone,den withint, ¡°You deal with him!"


    Arabe tried to suppress a chuckle, but before she could offer a few soothing words, she heard


    Sampson''s resigned voice, ¡°Be."


    "Uncle Sampson," Arabe replied with a lightugh, ¡°Are you stirring up trouble with Grandma again?"


    "She wants to visit your grandpa, but I''m swamped with work and can''t spare the time."


    Sampson''s exnation was cut short by Belinda''s irritated interjection, "When are you ever not busy?


    May can take me. I can''t wait for you forever."


    The mention of her grandmother''s impatience brought a smile to Arabe''s face.


    "I''d like to see Dad too. Let me wrap up some things here, and we''ll go together."


    "I don''t need you toe with me! Be said I''m well enough to travel on my own, didn''t you, dear?"


    Belinda pulled her granddaughter into the conversation, asserting, "She even said a long-haul flight


    wouldn''t be an issue for me."


    Sampson immediately saw through the ruse, "Be would never say something so irresponsible. Can


    you just wait a few days for me?"


    As the mother-son duo continued their debate, Arabe intervened with augh, "I think Grandma''s


    idea is sound. With May forpany and using the family jet tond directly at the estate''s airstrip, it''s


    quite safe."


    "Still, I worry about her health."


    "I''ve looked at Grandma''s recovery stats recently. A trip won''t hurt her."


    "Did you hear that? Be says it''s fine!" Belinda¡¯s voice was tinged with irrepressible joy, "May, start


    packing! Be gave the green light!"


    Sampson, realizing her determination, resignedly said to Arabe, ¡°This means you''ll have to look after


    both of them."


    He worried that if his parents caught even a minor cold, it would all fall on Arabe''s shoulders.


    Others might help with simple tasks, but none would take the burden of acupuncture or surgery.


    "Don''t worry, let Grandmae. A good mood is key to a faster recovery."


    Assured by her words, Sampson replied with augh, ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And how''s Bard? Has he been treating you well?"


    Arabe smiled back, ¡°Uncle Bard and Aunt Eunice have been wonderful. But when are you going to


    give me a new aunt, dear uncle?"


    "You too, with the matchmaking.¡¯ Sampson chuckled, "You''d do better to pay attention to those closer


    to you."


    "You mean Romeo?¡± Arabe looked up at the young man before her.


    Romeo, ever doting and curious, leaned in closer, his handsome face inches from hers, eager to catch


    the words floating from her phone.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    "The McMilliand is quite the catch. I''m looking forward to raising a ss at your wedding someday


    soon."


    Romeo''s eyes softened as he gazed at the girl before him, her long eyshes framing her bright,


    smiling eyes.


    "Uncle Sampson, Romeo and I are also looking forward to celebrating your big day,¡¯ Arabe


    interjected before he could respond, "But enough about that for now, I''ve got to run."


    Sampson chuckled, turning to his excited mother who was already busy packing for tomorrow''s trip. It


    was clear that it had been a long while since she''d been this happy.


    "Is Grandmaing over tomorrow?" Romeo asked quietly after they had hung up.


    "Yeah, she should be here by noon,¡¯ Arabe put her phone away. "It''s gettingte, you should head


    back."


    "You''re kicking me out already?¡± Romeo feigned disappointment, knowing that once Grandma arrived,


    it might be hard to spend time with Arabe. He wondered when they would see each other next.


    "Who knows? Maybe Grandma will want to see you tomorrow and we''ll meet up again,¡¯ Arabe


    reassured him, seemingly reading his thoughts.


    "What does Grandma like? I want to prepare a gift, just in case I get the chance to give it to her in


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    person,¡± Romeo said, then added, ¡°And what about your grandpa, uncle, and aunt?"


    "Trying to charm the whole family in one go?"


    "Well, if I''m going to take their precious granddaughter, niece under my wing, I''ve got to make a good


    impression.¡± Romeo''s gaze was tender as he looked at Arabe.


    From her room, Serena watched through the gap in the curtains as Romeo held Arabe in a lingering


    embrace, his hands refusing to leave her for even a second.


    He seemed so enamored with her.


    A pang of envy struck Serena. She wondered what magic Arabe had cast to hold Romec''s heart so


    firmly.


    If only Arabe would share her secret.


    Meanwhile, Romeo walked Arabe back towards the main house. As they strolled, Arabe''s gaze


    lifted to the branches above, and whatever she said made Romeo crouch down so she could sit atop


    his shoulders and reach for the blossoms.


    Serena was stunned. A man of Romeo''s stature, allowing a girl to perch on his shoulders.


    Arabe plucked a small branch of blossoms, several flowers adorning it, and softly asked to be let


    down.


    "If it''s pretty, take more,¡¯ Romeo indulged her. "If you like, we can nt some in our future home."


    Arabeughed, "Are you talking about Moon Vi or Be Vi?"


    "Whichever you want. If you like Moon Vi, we''ll nt them there. If you prefer Be Vi, then there.


    But if you don''t like either."


    "Then we''ll find a new ce, as long as you love it¡± she finished his thought.


    "That''s right. Now, let me help you down. Is it ufortable?"


    "I just want to get down."


    Romeo crouched to let her off, ¡°Take it easy."


    Once on the ground, Arabe''s hand was once again sped in his as they continued their walk,


    fading from Serena''s sight. In just half a year, their rtionship had grown so close, so intimate.


    Jealousy seethed within Serena. Without Arabe, maybe Romeo would have taken a liking to her.


    She even believed she could win him over.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    ¡°Alright, you head on back now."


    Arabe was well aware that Romeo had a few loose ends to tie up in Dawnstar, and he had already


    taken time out of his busy day to be with her.


    The poor guy hadn''t had a moment''s rest.


    "Get some sleep early, alright? And call me anytime, Romeo said, his eyes brimming with reluctance.


    He leaned in, his lips lingering on hers for a while before he whispered softly, "I''ll text you when I get


    home."


    "Sure, drive safe, and take it slow,¡¯ Arabe urged, her gaze lingering on him longer than she intended,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Just be careful, okay?"


    "You care about me now.¡¯ The satisfaction in Romeo''s eyes was undeniable.


    It seemed his long-held affection was finally being reciprocated.


    After he left, several of the household staff quickly surrounded Arabe, effectively blocking her path.


    "Ms. Be, I''m just dying to know. What''s it like dating the one and only Romeo?"


    "How on earth did you manage to snag him? Spill the beans, will you? You''ve got us all curious!"


    "What did you do to make him so utterly devoted to you? You must have some secret. Oh! Mr.


    McMillian."


    They certainly hadn''t expected Romeo toe back, and the staff quickly ducked their heads and


    stepped back.


    Romeo was surprised to find the staff so close to Arabe, and even more surprised to see the warmth


    in her eyes when they surrounded her. He femembered when he first met her, she rarely showed such


    a tender side.


    She was always so cool and detached.


    Had she changed, or had he just never really known her?


    "I just remembered, I have a gift for you that I haven''t given yet.¡± Romeo pulled out a small box from his


    coat pocket.


    The staff peeked curiously. It was a small, square box, about the size of a palm. Could it be that Mr.


    McMillian was going to propose?


    With that thought, their faces lit up with knowing grins, wondering if Ms. Be would say ¡®yes¡¯ right then


    and there.


    Inside the box, Arabe found a chocte molded into the shape of The Emerald Tower, with "I love


    you" inscribed on it.


    The staff craned their necks to see that it wasn''t a ring, but the deration of love on the chocte


    made them giggle even more.


    Romeo sure knew how to y the romance card.


    "When did you buy this?" Arabe was surprised. He seemed to have a magic touch, always pulling out


    gifts from thin air.


    "I had it custom-made in advance. Not too shabby, right? I thought you''d like it." Romeo said, and


    without a second nce at the others, tenderly stroked her hair, "I''ll head back now."


    "Yeah, okay.¡¯ Arabe watched him walk away.


    "Now Mr. McMillian won''t be popping back unexpectedly, right?"


    "Ms. Be, does the chocte have anything written on the other three sides? I caught a glimpse of


    one side, and it was all written up. It''s not some condensed version of a love letter, is it?"


    Arabe''s gazended on her, ¡°You have quite the eye for detail."


    "It''s just the angle. I swear I wasn''t snooping! It was totally by chance."


    The staff were eager to gossip more, but then Arabe asked, "Do we have any spare vases?"


    In her other hand, she held a sprig of blossom, several pure white flowers bloomed on the branch,


    looking particrly fresh and elegant.


    "Of course! Mrs. Griffith loves flowers. We''ve got vases of all sorts¡± One of the staff hurried off to fetch


    one for her.


    Arabe took the vase to her room, filled it with water, and ced the blossoms inside. Her eyes


    softened as she admired them.


    The next morning dawned bright and early.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Serena was the first to rise, her morning stillness interrupted by the sight of a maid tidying up the room.


    It was only upon inquiry that she fearned her grandmother wasing for a visit.


    Apparently, Arabe had received the news the previous night but had kept it to herself!


    Damn it!


    Was she trying to score some brownie points with Grandma?


    She didn''t even tell Serena.


    She must be afraid of Serena stealing the spotlight!


    Serena''s teeth were practically itching with irritation. She checked the opening hours of the nearby


    luxury shopping haven, which opened at 10 a.m. After gobbling down some breakfast and grabbing the


    credit card Martin had given her, she hurried out the door.


    The Street was an upscale avenue that had developed more recently. It didn''t have the renown of the


    most luxury street in the world, but it boasted all the luxury brands one could wish for.


    By the time Serena arrived, it was already 10:30 a.m. The first store to catch her eye was QY, a


    towering three-story fashion temple with an impressive facade that screamed high aesthetics and


    status.


    Serena felt a pang of difort. Why should a brand founded by a mere teenager stand its ground on


    this street, shoulder to shoulder with the big international yers?


    As she eyed the dazzling array of merchandise, she stepped inside, heels clicking assertively on the


    polished floor.


    "Wee to QY! All of us here are thrilled to see you. What can I assist you with today? My name is


    Jessie, your personal shopping assistant,¡¯ Jessie greeted with a polite bow, at a forty-five-degree angle.


    Hearing the arrival of a customer, the other sales associates also turned and bowed in Serena¡¯s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    direction, creating a weing atmosphere.


    But to Serena, this was nothing more than a ploy by QY to get customers to open their wallets¡ªa far


    cry from sophistication.


    She asked haughtily, ¡°Where''s the most expensive section?"


    At her words, a few of the other shoppers turned their gazes towards her.


    Jessie replied with a smile, "Right this way, please. Our priciest collections are inside. There are three


    sections: women''s to the left, men''s to the right, and lifestyle in the center."


    Serena headed to the women''s section, her eyes lighting up at the sight of exquisite dresses, stunning


    heels, and uniquely designed handbags. She could hardly believe it and asked incredulously, "Were all


    of these designed by your in-house designers?"


    "Every item here is the brainchild of our founder, Queen Abby. There''s no other hand in their creation,¡¯


    Jessie informed her.


    "And QY specializes in uniqueness, with only one piece per design. Can your founder handle all that


    designing?" Serena''s tone was skeptical and even slightly disrespectful.


    Jessie maintained a polite smile, ¡°Our founder is incredibly gifted. Inspiration flows abundantly, so it¡¯s


    not a problem."


    ¡°Are they really all her creations?" Doubt still lingered in Serena''s mind. Take Arabe''s dual role as


    Melody and the miracle doctor, for instance. She had topose music, heal the sick, study, and still


    found time to flit about in front of her.


    Where did Arabe find all the time?


    "Yes, Jessie responded courteously, ¡°all designs are indeed personally crafted by our founder,


    guaranteed authentic"


    A mix of awe and envy seeped into Serena as her fingers grazed over one dress after another, each


    design striking a chord with her, making her itch to swipe the card and take them all home.


    But then she remembered that these were Arabe¡¯s creations. Imagine Arabe¡¯s sneer if she saw


    Serena wearing them.


    Reluctantly, Serena pulled her hand back, forcing herself to look away, to not buy.


    Yet her feet seemed glued to the spot. She couldn''t even leave the women''s section. She kept telling


    herself it was just window-shopping, nothing more.


    So, she continued to browse, but with each step, she regretted it. Damn it, why did everything have to


    look so appealing?

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Not only were the clothes and shoes a treat for the eyes, but the jewelry and watches were


    outrageously stunning too.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Arabe was the designer behind these pieces, she would have swiped her


    card without a second thought!


    "These are your priciest items?" Serena couldn''t hide her disdain as she looked away, her voice


    dripping with condescension. "It seems the talent of your founder doesn''t quite stack up to that of the


    designers at top-tier brands."


    "Our brand has ascended to the international top-tier, and the prime spot we upy on the Street is a


    testament to our solid brand strength,¡¯ Jessie responded with a gentle tone. "Not only that, but even


    some of the leading international designers have admitted to being outshone by our founder.


    They''ve been on the news talking about wanting to apprentice under her, yet theyment never getting


    the chance."


    Ever since QY burst onto the scene, more than one designer had praised Queen Abby''s overflowing


    talent in front of the media, some even harboring dreams of studying under her, if only they could meet


    her.


    "I grew up wearing nothing but top-tier brands, and I''m not particrly impressed by these designs,¡¯


    Serena said haughtily, drawing from her past experiences as she criticized, "Take this coat, for


    example. If it were designed by someone at Chanel, it would definitely be a tweed suit, which would


    betterplement rich girls¡¯ elegance."


    "If every designer copied Chanel''s style, then the world would be overrun with Chanels,'' Jessie


    retorted. "We''d never see the birth of new brands or styles.


    QY aims to be different. Our founder''s designs are versatile¡ªsweet or sassy, gentle or bold¡ªsuitable


    for a broad age range."


    "So, the real target audience for QY is people like you? Only those at the bottom can appreciate it,


    Serena scoffed dismissively. "You simply don''t understand the needs of the true elite. Enough talk."


    After having her say, Serena was ready to leave when she heard a voice call out, "Hold on."


    She turned to see a distinguished-lookingdy in her forties, draped in high-end brands from head to


    toe, yet Serena couldn''t ce her. ¡°You are entitled to dislike any brand, but please refrain from being


    offensive.


    Everyone deserves respect, and I think you owe this sales associate an apology."


    Serena couldn''t identify the woman and sneered cold-heartedly, "Who are you to her, her mother? Why


    are you sticking up for her?"


    Thedy seemed taken aback by such insolence, especiallying from someone so young. It was a


    "And you''re not my mother, so why bother? Do you think we are all your children and have to listen to


    you?" Serena rolled her eyes and turned to leave, making a point to say as she stepped out, "Not only


    are the products unimpressive here, but so is the clientele!"


    Jessie, the sales associate, had to bite her tongue in frustration. She had never encountered such an


    arrogantly rich girl, insulting her and dragging the entire QY brand and its customers through the mud.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If it wasn''t for the store manager''s teachings to remain calm and consider the brand''s image at all


    times, she would have confronted the woman directly.


    "What terrible manners that girl has! It''s true what they say, when something gets famous, it invites


    trouble," thedy said indignantly, "Dressed in all those designerbels, you''d never guess her


    upbringing was so poor."


    "Mrs. Cooper, thank you for speaking up for me,¡¯ Jessie said, expressing her gratitude politely. "I''m


    sorry it spoiled your mood, let me get you a cup of tea to calm your nerves."


    Unaware of whom she had just offended, Serena moved on to another luxury store catering to a more


    mature clientele. The styles here were tailored for the older generation, and many high-societydies


    preferred to shop here.


    Serena quickly took a liking to a brooch that suited her grandmother''s taste withoutpromising her


    status. The clincher was the free bracelet that came with the brooch. She nned to gift it to May, after


    all, May was her uncle''s favorite.


    As she headed to the checkout, she caught a glimpse of a familiar person. It was the same


    distinguisheddy from before!

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    She was browsing the same boutique!


    Serena took a second look at her, realizing that the most valuable thing on her wasn''t the designer


    clothes or the jewelry¡ªit was that Herm¨¦s bag on her arm. Clearly, she came from a well-off family.


    Serena couldn''t help but wonder why someone like her would be such a busybody.


    As the well-to-dody examined a wristwatch, Serena whispered to the sales associate, "I want what


    she''s holding."


    The sales associate followed Serena''s gaze and frowned slightly, ¡°That watch is a hot item in our store,


    and that''s thest piece we have."


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Wrap it up for me!"


    ¡°But.¡± the sales associate hesitated, ¡°Thatdy saw it first"


    ¡°Did she say she''s buying it? She''s just looking. Who knows if she''ll even purchase it?¡± Serena put on


    an air of superiority, ¡°If you''re not interested in making a sale, maybe I should find another associate


    who is."


    With such amission on the line¡ªwho wouldn''t want it? It was the kind of sale that could match a


    month''s worth of work!


    ¡°I''ll go and talk to her."


    Soon enough, the sales associate secured the watch for Serena.


    Serena nced at thedy with a smug look that seemed to say: That''s what you get for meddling in


    other people''s business!


    Thedy was taken aback. The girl''s family must be doing well. The watch was priced at thirty grand,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    and she didn''t hesitate to buy it.


    However, the watch was bedecked with some gems and jewels, clearly not matching the taste or


    preferences of a girl her age.


    Was this girlpeting with her on purpose? Just because of their earlier encounter?


    After that, anything thedy showed interest in, the girl would snatch away.


    Initially, Florence simply thought the girl came from a wealthy family and could buy anything she


    fancied.


    But then, she saw the girl pull out a familiar-looking gold card.


    That card was an exclusive gold card from East Banner Bank, given to her son to encourage him to


    deposit his substantial cash into their private banking services. There was only one such card in all of


    Dawnstar!


    Why did this girl have it?


    Could it be?


    Was this girl her son''s girlfriend?


    He had a girlfriend?


    When did this happen, and how did she not know about it?


    Lost in her thoughts, Florence was stunned, struggling to believe it.


    Serena snatched quite a few items and, on her way out, she cast a mocking nce at Florence, ¡°If you


    can''t afford it, don¡¯t window shop. Picking and choosing like that, you''d think we were at a farmer''s


    market. You look like some olddy haggling over onions.¡±

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Florence watched as Serena prepared to leave and quickly asked, ¡°Is that gold card really yours?"


    "What''s it to you?" Serena replied with a scowl.


    "I recognize that card. There''s only one in all of Dawnstar, and it''s not yours."


    Hearing this, Serena gave thedy a second look, her features unfamiliar, then snapped, "None of your


    business!"


    As Florence watched Serena strut away in her heels, she all but confirmed the card didn''t belong to


    her.


    Could it really belong to her son?


    When did her son start dating this girl? And this girl''s so rude and uncultured.


    She had to get to the bottom of this.


    She wouldn''t let anyone of questionable character step foot into the Cooper family home!


    The Cooper family was in the midst of turbulent times, and if this girl really was her son''s girlfriend,


    Florence would be the first to object!


    "Pete, start the car, we''re heading over to Martin''s"


    Meanwhile.


    After Serena finished her shopping spree, she soon learned that her grandmother''s ne hadnded


    at the apron, and the household staff had all gone to wee her. Serena, not one to miss out, got


    dolled up and hurried over to cozy up to her.


    Arabe had been out running errands that morning and upon her return, she saw Serena clutching her


    grandmother''s hand, cooing, "Granny, what do you think of this brooch? It symbolizes peace and good


    fortune. I bought it with the prize money from apetition, just for you. Do you like it?"


    "That brand is my favorite, isn''t it? That brooch must have cost a pretty penny. You''ve won another


    for her parents and brother but also for remembering her dear old granny.


    "It''s frompetitions a while back, the prize money added up."


    Arabe''s lips twitched in skepticism. Whatpetitions could possibly umte enough to afford a


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    KCY brooch.


    The lies didn''t even seem to require preparation.


    Just as she was about to enter the house, she heard Serena say, "May, this is for you!"


    May was a favored servant by Sampson''s side and someone Belinda trusted implicitly, sharp and


    savvy.


    But ever since Serena posted on Facebook, unting gifts she''d received, including calligraphy from


    the master artist Labe. She''d mentioned everyone who gave her a gift¡ªparents, brother, etc.¡ª


    except for her own sister, Arabe.


    So May didn''t think too highly of her.


    Serena had epted Arabe''s gift but only seemed interested in showing off its value, not in letting


    people know the real rtionship between her and Arabe, which felt rather calcting.


    "Serena, I appreciate the thought,¡¯ May declined gently, "but this bracelet is quite expensive, and I''d be


    uneasy epting it. Please take it back."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t like the style?" Serena knew May was close to Arabe.


    Was her refusal a way of taking a stand? Did she only recognize Arabe as her mistress?


    The thought made Serena ufortable. Could Arabe be bribing May on the side?


    ¡°It''s not about the style. Madam, you know me best, please speak for me,"


    May implored, turning to the matriarch for support.


    Belinda beamed warmly, "You know May''s character. If you give her such an expensive gift, she won''t


    be able to sleep at night, feeling guilty. Put it away.


    It''s enough that May knows you thought of her"

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Serena watched as May kept her gaze lowered, never even ncing her way, and irritation bubbled


    within her. It was just a servant, for crying out loud, too stuck-up to appreciate a kind gesture.


    Thinking she''s all high and mighty.


    Just then, an excited voice broke through the tension.


    "Darling, my darling"


    Darren heard his wife had finally arrived, and he hobbled as fast as he could, leaning heavily on his


    cane, wishing he could move faster.


    The help trailed behind him with a wheelchair, offering a helpless smile while exining, "Mr. Darren


    refuses to sit in the wheelchair. He says it''ll ruin his image."


    Arabe, standing by the door, had to suppress a giggle. Did he really think hobbling on a cane was


    any better for his image?


    Belinda hurried over to steady him. "What on earth happened to you?"


    "Just took a little tumble, it¡¯s nothing¡± Darren wrapped his arms around his wife. ¡°You''re finally here. It


    feels like an age since west saw each other! I must say, my dear, you''re still radiant. Your face is


    more delicate than the roses in the garden."


    The staff couldn''t help but snicker at Darren''s remarks.


    Belinda swatted him yfully. "People are listening, have you no shame?


    Look at all these wrinkles, and you are stillparing me to flowers."


    She touched her face subconsciously as she spoke.


    "You look beautiful! Even more so than when you married me." Darren kissed her forehead solemnly


    before saying, "From now on, you''re not going anywhere. It''s my turn to take care of you"


    "With you looking like that?¡± Belinda eyed his cane and teased him. ¡°And what about leaving everything


    to Sampson?"


    "He''s grown now. We''re too old to be chasing after him. Once I''m back on my feet, we won''t stay at


    Bard''s ce anymore. Let''s go back to living our own lives, like the old days!"


    As the couple chattered away, clearly eager to share the moments they''d missed, Arabe''s eyes


    softened, feeling the warmth of family harmony.


    When their heartfelt exchange concluded, Arabe finally said, "Hello, Grandpa, Grandma."


    "Be?" Belinda''s eyes lit up upon seeing her granddaughter, and she immediately let go of her


    husband to embrace Arabe tightly.


    Arabe smiled. "How have you been feelingtely?"


    "I''ve been taking the medicine you gave me on time. I feel like I''m full of energy again, no aches or


    pains." Belinda released the hug, beaming at her granddaughter. "Did you just get back? Where were


    you?"


    "Just taking care of some things."


    Knowing the risks involved, Arabe didn''t disclose details, simply saying, "Seeing you and Grandpa


    together makes me truly happy for both of you."


    ¡°All thanks to you.¡± Darrenvished Arabe with praise from head to toe,pletely oblivious to


    another granddaughter standing by.


    Serena noted that ever since Arabe had shown up, her grandparents had showered her with


    affection and attention, more so than they ever did with Serena herself.


    On the other hand, she felt utterly dispensable, despite being their granddaughter by blood.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She remembered how she''d gone to greet her grandmother when she arrived, and not once did her


    grandma embrace her, even though Serena had spent nearly an hour sweetly holding her hand.


    It seemed blood ties trumped all!


    And her grandpa hadn''t even acknowledged her since he appeared, as if she was invisible.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    The person who got under her skin the most was May!


    Just moments ago, she had offered May a KCY bracelet, but May had barely acknowledged the gift,


    keeping her at arm''s length. Yet, the moment Arabe walked in, May''s smile blossomed like a sunlit


    rose.


    ¡°Granny, it''s my turn now, I''ve missed Miss Be so much, I want a hug too!"


    Belinda chimed in with a warm smile, ¡°May has been talking about you the whole way!"


    ¡°Miss Be, I really missed you!¡± May eximed, embracing Arabe joyfully.


    ¡°I''ve been following your instructions to the letter, making sure Madam takes her medicine, taking her


    out to bask in the sunshine, breathing in the fresh air"


    ¡°May treats your words like gospel,¡± Belindaughed. ¡°Miss Be wouldn''t like this; or ¡®Miss Be


    wouldn''t approve of that¡¯ ¡ª it''s be her mantra.


    She''s always going on about what you would think"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡°Miss Be, I''ve been using the skincare products you gave me every day.


    Don''t you think my skin looks better than before?"


    On hearing this, Serena could see right through Arabe''s schemes. She was like a sly fox, buttering


    up the help behind their backs!


    How utterly devious!


    ¡°Your skin was never bad, May. You were just using the wrong products before. It¡¯s looking much better


    now,¡¯ Arabe assessed, noting May''splexion that was now porcin-smooth, like a doll''s.


    May was over the moon. Every day she looked in the mirror, she noticed her skin growing fairer and


    silkier.


    ¡°Miss Be, the cream you made is like magic!"


    ¡°Be, when can you send Granny a couple of those bottles? Preferably the wrinkle-reducing kind"


    Before Betinda could finish, Darren chimed in, ¡°And send a couple for me too.


    I want to look as young as I did back in the day, make your Granny fall in love all over again!"


    Arabe replied with a smile, ¡°I''ll see to it right away."


    Serena, watching them all get along so famously, suddenly stepped forward, pushing May aside with a


    honeyed smile. ¡°Be, I want some of that skincare too."


    In front of her grandparents, there was no way Arabe would dare to refuse her!


    But to her surprise, Arabe simply nced at her coolly and said, ¡°Finish what you have first, then


    we''ll talk."


    May, with perfect timing, added, ¡°Serena''s got such an enviable stash of luxury skincare products."


    ¡°You have plenty already,¡¯ Belinda scolded gently, unable to suppress augh.


    ¡°Use those up first."


    Serena felt a tinge of embarrassment, not expecting the elders to only think of themselves,pletely


    disregarding her.


    At that moment, a servant hurried over. ¡°Miss Be, the madam is looking for you."


    ¡°Alright,¡± Arabe responded to the elders. ¡°I''ll be back soon"


    ¡°Be, after your aunt is done with her business, could you ask her toe see me? It''s been ages


    since Ist saw her. I do miss her so"


    ¡°Of course."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe followed the servant down to the basement level. As she entered, the scent of iron and salt hit


    her nostrils. Before her stretched a dim corridor, nked on either side by what could only be described


    as ¡®cells¡¯ Some held captives, others stood empty.


    At the very end of the hall, Eunicemanded the space with an aura of sheer power,shing a man


    with a short whip mercilessly.


    The man was covered in wounds, yet none of the crimson stains seemed to touch Eunice.


    At that moment, Eunice appeared both ruthless and imperious, a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    "Aunt Eunice."


    Eunice turned at the sound of the voice, her face breaking into a warm smile.


    "Ah, you''re here?"


    Arabe walked in, her demeanor as nonchnt as if she were at a high society ball, not a dingy


    backroom where a many beaten within an inch of his life. Her expression remained unfazed.


    Eunice admired her niece''s bravery andposure all over again.


    "You wanted to see me, Aunt Eunice?"


    "Do you recognize this man?"


    Arabe''s gaze swept over the barely conscious figure. "Nope, never seen him before."


    "Last night, I got a tip-off. Someone on the dark web put a pretty penny on your head." Eunice''s eyes


    fell on the man before them. "I had some people trace his IP address, and we pulled him out of the


    shadows."


    Only then did Arabe understand why her aunt had rushed off the phonest night, leaving her to


    entertain Romeo and Martin without a proper goodbye¡ªit had been for this.


    "Has he said anything?" Arabe asked, her voice as cool as a breeze.


    "Not a word,¡± Eunice replied, scrutinizing the man. She had been working him over for thirty minutes,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    yet not a peep. ¡°Tough guy, it seems."


    As Arabe''s slender fingers brushed the man¡¯s wrist, he instinctively tried to pull away, but the ropes


    held him fast.


    He didn''t know what Arabe was up to, and his eyes were filled with wariness and suspicion.


    "Deprived of food and water, you''ve got two days to live, tops.¡± Arabe looked into the man''s eyes. "I


    get it, you took someone''s money to cause trouble, but what''s the use of money if you''re dead?"


    The man remained silent, his gaze shifting away.


    "Or maybe it''s not for you.¡± Arabe spected. "Is it for your family? A friend?"


    The man¡¯s face was a mask, unchanging from the start.


    "If I''m not wrong, this person means a lot to you. So much that you''d risk your own life for their well-


    being. But if you die, would they grieve for you?"


    The man''s silence was as solid as ever, seemingly resolved to await death.


    "I guess I was wrong,¡¯ Arabe said knowingly. "So, you''re not doing this for your own glory or for


    someone close, and you''re not terminally ill. Normally, there''s no need to risk your life for a job like this.


    That leaves two possibilities: you''re either repaying a debt of gratitude that''s worth more to you than


    your life, or you''re being coerced"


    Thatst word made the man''s gaze flicker, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Is the other party powerful?" Arabe continued, her tone persuasive. "You should know, here in


    Dawnstar, no one''s got more clout than my uncle and aunt.


    The man remained mute, his eyes as empty as before, as if waiting for death''s embrace.


    "Is their reach even greater than my aunt and uncle''s?¡± Arabe found this intriguing. ¡°Who have I


    managed to offend that''s such a big shot? Doom?"


    The man looked at Arabe with a flicker of surprise before quickly hiding it, shifting his gaze away.


    "Doom''s backbone is broken, and its remnants are too busy licking their wounds to bother with me. So,


    this person must be someone I know, and our enmity runs deep"


    Arabe smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Since I''ve quessed this much, it''s only a matter of time before I


    find out on my own. A bit more effort, that¡¯s all. If you spill the beans now, you''ll save me the trouble,


    and I might even help you fake your own death. Start a new life under a new identity. You''ve got two


    days to think it through."


    After making her offer, Arabe nced at her aunt. ¡°Let''s go, Aunt Eunice."


    Eunice was taken aback by how her niece had managed to get the man to contemte his choices


    with just a few words. As they left the basement, she couldn''t help but wonder aloud, ¡°Be, have you


    been interrogating people often? I''m suddenly very curious about your other talents. Do you have any


    secret identities I don''t know about?"

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    "You could ask Uncle Bard,¡± Arabe said with a mischievous smile, not revealing anything directly.


    Previously, due to a mix-up, Jack had been detained by Uncle Bard''s men, only for them toter find


    out she was the big boss of Mafia me.


    "You''re making me even more curious now,¡¯ Eunice chuckled as she whipped out her smartphone and


    shot off a text to her husband. Then she asked, "You even know about The Doom? Did they give you


    trouble before?"


    As far as she knew, the Doom was a force to be reckoned with, yet her niece seemed to handle them


    quite well, not letting them get the upper hand. Quite impressive!


    "As far as I''m informed, there''s still a faction of their remnants scattered around Dawnstar. Leave it to


    me. I''ll make sure they alle out of hiding, hot a single one spared."


    "Those small fry pose no threat to me, Aunt Eunice, no need to trouble yourself."


    Without their main pir, Arabe wasn''t worried about those small factions.


    "But these people are like flies, buzzing around and disturbing your life now and then. I know you''re


    tough and won''t let them take an inch, but it''s annoying over time. Let''s just have Aunt Eunice take care


    of it once and for all, no refusals!"


    Eunice sent another message, instructing her people to team up with those from Bard''s side and uproot


    those remnants once and for all.


    "Thanks, Aunt Eunice."


    "Silly girl, no need for thanks with family¡± Eunice said fondly as she patted her head.


    In the living room.


    Belinda took a gift from May''s hands and lovingly passed it to Serena.


    "I heard from your grandfather that you won first ce in the pianopetition. This is a little


    something from me."


    "And I''ve got something for you too!¡± Darren added quickly, instructing the house staff to fetch his gift.


    Serena opened Belinda¡¯s gift to find avish diamond bracelet, and then Darren''s present, a tinum


    diamond pendant.


    The value of the two giftsbined was at least $100,000!


    She was over the moon, "Thank you, Grandma and Grandpa! I knew you loved me the most!"


    Seeing Serena so happy, Eunice''s voice, filled with excitement and joy, broke into their conversation.


    "Mom!"


    Belinda looked up and saw her beloved daughter-inw!


    When she had heard about her falling off a cliff, Belinda cried for a whole month, losing nearly six


    pounds. She even visited the church to pray, hoping her daughter-inw would be alive.


    And as if the pray worked, here she was, standing alive and even more beautiful than before, running


    towards her.


    Belinda''s eyes welled up with tears, "Eunice!"


    "Mom!" Eunice, shedding her ruthless demeanor from the basement, transformed into a sweet little girl


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and threw herself into Belinda¡¯s arms, eximing, "Mom, I missed you so much!"


    Her tone was filled with a girl''s coyness, and Belinda, as always, was a sucker for it, loving her as if she


    were her own daughter.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    "Mom, I''ve missed you too. Seeing you safe and sound before me, it fills me with joy. It''s good to have


    you back, that''s all that matters."


    "Mom, it was my fault for worrying you before.¡± Eunice reached out to wipe away Belinda¡¯s tears,


    exining, "I was investigating the whole Calvin and Arlen situation and didn''t dare reveal that I was


    alive. I feared tipping off our enemies. Rest assured, I was well taken care of by Alexander, nothing


    happened, and he didn''t take advantage of me in the slightest."


    Not like the rumors that were swirling about her virtue beingpromised.


    "Silly child, what are you talking about! As long as you''re alive, even if you were missing an arm or a


    leg, our Griffith family would still embrace you!"


    Belinda caught herself, realizing her words might havee off wrong, and quickly corrected, ¡°Tut-tut-


    tut, what I mean is, no matter what happens, you will always be a part of the Griffith family. We will


    never abandon you, no matter the circumstance."


    "Thanks, Mom." Eunice said, moved as she snuggled closer into her arms.


    Arabe noticed the contrast in her aunt''s demeanor and found the change from strong-willed woman


    to this gentle figure quite endearing.


    However, Serena didn''t share the sentiment. She had been enjoying a warm Moment with her


    grandparents just before her aunt''s arrival shifted the attention, leaving her feeling sidelined.


    "If it hadn''t been for you, we wouldn''t have known that Calvin, Arlen, and those heartless cousins of


    yours were up to such despicable acts behind our backs!"


    Belinda was so furious when she heard the news that she felt her blood boiling. Luckily, Arabe had


    left some medicine with May before she left, which saved Belinda from a potential stroke.


    "It''s all thanks to Be. If it weren''t for her being with me that night, I couldn''t have handled it alone."


    Eunice recounted the events of that night sinctly. When Belinda learned that Arabe could hack


    into phones, dismantle surveince without detection, knock out security guards, and was an


    exceptional medic who could preemptively counteract drugs slipped into their drinks.


    "Exactly! If it weren''t for Be, we wouldn''t have realized that the dangers we faced in the past were all


    orchestrated by them!" Darren chimed in.


    He had kept quiet about this before, seeing how his wife almost fainted from rage.


    He and his wife had ran into various idents in their trips. But now it turned out to be made-made


    idents.


    "To think, the things even your Uncle couldn''t uncover, you managed to trace back and find the


    evidence.¡± Belinda said incredulously, patting Arabe''s head with admiration. "You''ve amazed me time


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and again, dear. You''re outstanding!"


    As the atmosphere grew warmer, Eunice steered the conversation back, "Oh, Mom, you mentioned


    that Serena won first ce in a pianopetition. I caught a glimpse of you and Dad rewarding her for


    it"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Belinda suddenly remembered her granddaughter who had been momentarily forgotten


    and gestured for Serena toe over. "This child won first ce in a nationalpetition."


    Eunice smiled, "So, what did you two reward her with?"


    Serena, seeing the topic finally shift back to her, beamed with a sweet smile, enthusiastically sharing


    the details of her prize with her aunt, even boasting a bit in front of Arabe.


    "But you two might be ying favorites. Be''s credentials outrank thosepetition judges. Guess


    who she is?"


    Serena''s face paled slightly, blindsided by her aunt''s sudden advocacy for Arabe''s recognition.


    Was this an intentional move to overshadow her own achievements?


    ¡°Higher than apetition judge?¡± Belinda and Darren were both surprised, guessing several times but


    not arriving at the right answer.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Eunice spilled the beans with a gleam in her eye, "Your darling granddaughter, she''s none other than


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the world-renowned piano virtuoso¡ªMelody"


    Belinda and Darren were thunderstruck, frozen in awe before a cascade ofpliments tumbled out.


    "l''ll simply adore Melody''s piano pieces, Belinda gushed towards the end, her excitement palpable.


    "Especially when she releases a new track. I''d listen at home, in the car, first thing in the morning, and


    "Remember your grandma''s birthday? I was dying to have Melody y at our house, cost no object,


    just to see her perform live for her. But Melody was nowhere to be found. The folks at the Piano


    Association said they couldn''t reach her. And now, my precious granddaughter is Melody herself!"


    Darren was overwhelmed with surprise and joy. If only they had found Melody sooner, perhaps their


    reunion with their treasured granddaughter could have happened earlier.


    "We must celebrate! We''ve got a miracle doctor in the family, and a piano maestro to boot. Darling, we


    need to think of something special to reward Be with.¡¯ Belinda, in her exuberant joy, was already


    brainstorming ideas.


    Arabe was about to politely decline when Eunice elbowed her, signaling not to miss this golden


    opportunity. They had to let Serena hear straight from her grandparents what kind of reward a piano


    maestro deserves. It would keep Serena from getting too cocky about her own piano first prize!


    Arabe caught onto her aunt''s "little scheme" and couldn''t help but smile.


    Though Eunice meant no harm, her words felt like a deep insult to Serena.


    "At that auction the other day, didn''t I win that tanzanite? Let''s give it to Be as a reward!"


    When Belinda dropped this bombshell, Serena''s face went pale.


    Tanzanite was a thousand times rarer than diamonds, and the piece Belinda had won was of the rarest


    tanzanite blue!


    They say the stone''s magic lies in its ability to show a dazzling array of colors when viewed from


    different angles, even appearing in different hues under varying light.


    If Serena''s memory served her right, that stone was won by Belinda for two million dors. Belinda


    treasured it immensely, and now to think she''d part with it so readily for Arabe.


    "Well then, I''ll give Be the natural, wild pearl I won at the auction,¡¯ Darren dered generously.


    Eunice chimed in with a smile, "Be, your grandpa spent a good two million on that pearl. It weighs


    over 300 grams, so he''s kept it as a treasured possession, believing it brings good fortune. Now, he''s


    giving it to you so freely, which means he''s incredibly proud and satisfied with your achievements."


    Eunice paused to chuckle before adding, "And with the tanzanite your grandma''s giving you, the value


    is quite significant."


    Arabe hadn''t expected her grandparents to be sovish. The rewards amounted to four million


    dors. She responded warmly, "Thank you, Grandma, Grandpa, for your generosity"


    "Silly girl, there''s no need to thank us. It''s the Griffiths and the Collins"


    blessing to have such a remarkable child in our family"


    Meanwhile, Serena watched as Belinda and Darren heaped praises on Arabe from start to finish,


    fuming with envy.


    Just moments ago, her grandparents had rewarded her with gifts totaling a mere one hundred


    thousand dors, but when it came to Arabe, they didn''t hesitate to present treasures worth four


    million!


    The disparity was staggering.


    Sure, Arabe was Melody, but did that really warrant such an enormous reward in one go?


    It was tant favoritism!

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Serena''s jealousy simmered just below the surface, a bitter taste in her mouth that no amount of sweet


    talk from Eunice could wash away. "Serena, your sister Be has aplished something truly


    extraordinary. Just being known as ¡®Melody¡¯ puts her leagues ahead of her peers. Heck, she''s a top


    yer in the whole scene, untouchable."


    "And once you achieve such bright results, we will surely reward you too. We would never favor one


    grandchild over another"


    While Belinda''s words were meant tofort, Serena knew better. They all knew she couldn''t be


    the next Melody or the next Dr. Bell in the near future. Such promises were hollow, just sweet nothings


    to cate her.


    "All I feel is pride and joy for Be''s sess,¡± Serena said, masking her true feelings with a smile.


    "There''s no point in fretting over rewards. I aim to follow in her footsteps and make our family proud"


    Her eyes shone with feigned optimism as Belinda cooed, "I Knew you weren''t petty, dear. We just want


    to ensure fairness."


    Serena forced augh, "Be''s just returned to the family. Even if you were unfair and doted on her a


    bit more, I wouldn''t mind. I''ve had my fair share over the years. If they neglected Be, I''d be the first to


    object!"


    Darren and Belinda chuckled at her gracious words, their hearts warming at her apparent


    understanding and kindness. They had raised her well, indeed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Is everyone here?" Bard entered, his gazending on Belinda. "Mom, you''ve arrived. Just now?"


    He had hastened home upon hearing of his mother''s visit, wrapping up his work to be with family.


    "Bard" Belinda teased, "Guess what other identity your darling niece has?"


    The room fell silent, awaiting his guess. Bard''s eyes swept to Arabe, fearing they''d discovered her


    secret leadership role. No, their cheerful expressions said otherwise. What other identity could it be?


    "Just tell him,¡¯ chuckled Eunice, stepping forward. "Be is none other than the renowned piano


    virtuoso¡ªMelody.


    Bard was incredulous, taking a moment to digest the news before realizing it was his turn to reward his


    niece.


    "The grandparents have given their part, so as her uncle, I should contribute too. Eunice, how about we


    give Be that famous painting we acquired two years ago?"


    "No objections here? Eunice agreed.


    Bard ordered the painting to be brought over.


    Serena nearly choked on her envy. That painting had caused a stir in the art world of Dawnstar, its


    rarity and symbolism fetching it a hefty price of four million at auction.


    Now it was worth even more!


    A single identity, ¡®Melody¡¯, hadted Arabe a reward nearing ten million dors!


    How was Serena to ept this?

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    On the other side of town.


    Martin had just wrapped up his work and was about to dash off to keep a date when he ran smack into


    Fitch.


    "Buddy, I need a solid,¡± Fitch was waiting for him right outside his office, a look of sheer desperation on


    his face. "I''ve got this developer who''s being a real pain. We''ve been haggling over this contract


    forever, and my grandpa is running out of patience. If I don¡¯t seal the deal today, I''m toast. Come with


    me, will you? Just pretend you''re part of my team."


    Fitch hadn''t even finished his plea when Martin cut him off, "Sorry, man. I''ve got ns with Serena


    today. Can''t bail on her"


    "What, she didn''t give you enough grief yesterday? Now you want an encore?¡± Fitch gaped at him in


    disbelief. "Are you some kind of masochist?


    After the way she''s been acting up, you''re still indulging her?"


    "That''s none of your business."


    "Alright, alright,¡± Fitch tried to reason with him. "You and she have got a lifetime to sort things out. But


    this contract is urgent. You know how my grandpa''s temperament."


    "Today''s really not good,¡± Martin said, stopping in his tracks to emphasize his point. "Serena''s been


    really downtely. I need to be there for her"


    "What''s she got to be down about?¡± Fitch was at his wit''s end with that woman. "This contract is critical,


    man. You¡¯ve done a ton of deals, you''ve got the chops. At least tell me what the other side is thinking.


    How to move this partnership forward? What concessions do I need to make?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fitch; Martin said, his gaze soft yet resolute, leaving no room for argument.


    "Serena really needs me"


    Fitch wanted to blurt out, "Aren''t you just her backup n? How important could you be to her?¡± But not


    wanting to hurt his good friend, he simply suggested, "Can''t you reschedule with her for tomorrow?"


    "It''s a sensitive time for her. I don¡¯t want her jumping to conclusions"


    Martin decided not to keep Fitch in the dark any longer and spilled the beans about Serena not being


    the true heiress of the Collins family.


    Fitch''s jaw dropped in disbelief, "What are you telling me? She''s known for half a year she¡¯s not the


    Collins family¡¯s golden girl, and she¡¯s still ying up in front of you?"


    She should be grateful anyone wants her at all!


    The status and standing of the Cooper family eclipsed her birth family''s by miles!


    And she''s got Martin: a handsome, promising, devoted guy who''s head over heels for her and treats


    her like a queen.


    What''s there for her to be dissatisfied about?


    "I''ll see what I can do about that developer. If I can get back early today, I''ll swing by and help you out,¡±


    Martin offered.


    "Hey, Martin, I wasn''t finished.¡± Fitch muttered under his breath as he watched his friend walk away,


    frustration and concern mingling in his heart.


    That guy, why did he have to be such a soft touch?


    Meanwhile.


    Florence had gone to her son Martin''spany, just missing him. No one knew when he''d be back as


    he''d left in a hurry, seemingly on some urgent business. So, she refrained from calling or texting him,


    fretting in silence instead.


    After a half-hour wait, the office door finally swung open. Florence lifted her gaze, filled with anxious


    anticipation, and blurted out, "Martin"


    But it wasn''t her son who entered. It was her daughter¡ªDiana.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Diana burst through the door, her anger simmering, but upon seeing


    her mother, she toned it down a notch, "Are you looking for Martin?"


    "Oh, you needed him for something?" Florence, taken aback, confessed, "The staff downstairs said he


    dashed out, in a hurry, no clue when he''ll be back.


    What do you need him for?"


    "Mom." Diana hesitated, biting her lip. She really couldn''t stand Serena. Just earlier, her bestie texted


    her, saying she bumped into Serena out shopping yesterday, unting Martin''s tinum card, splurging


    hundreds of thousands like it was nothing.


    She was livid, ready to give her brother a piece of her mind.


    But she hadn''t expected to run into her mother here.


    "Diana, has your brother got himself a girlfriend? Were you aware of this?"


    Surprisingly, Florence was the first to ask.


    Diana was caught off guard, "Did he tell you? Or did you find out yourself?"


    "Lwas out shopping yesterday¡± Florence recounted the previous day''s events.


    Diana hadn''t expected Serena to be so rude, running down the QY brand, insulting the sales staff,


    indirectly mocking her mother, and snatching away the items her mother had her eye on with Martin''s


    credit card.


    "Mom, I can''t keep this to myself any longer¡± Diana came clean about what had happened on Rodeo


    Drive, including Serena''s antics at the botanical garden, and her insistence on a private viewing at the


    Tower.


    Florence was shocked to learn that the reason her son messaged his father about the private event


    was for a woman.


    It was so out of character for her son.


    After all, when he started his business, no matter how tough or difficult things got, he never once asked


    for help.


    But now, for a girl, he had broken his own rule.


    Just then, a message from Fitch popped up on Diana''s phone, leaving her thunderstruck.


    It took her a moment to regain herposure before she numbly informed her mother, "Serena isn''t a


    real Collins. She was switched at birth! She shares no blood with the Collins family"


    "What did you just say?" Florence was even more astonished.


    Once Diana exined everything, Florence mmed her fist on the table, "So, she knew she wasn''t


    from a background as prestigious as the Cooper family, yet she''s been acting high and mighty because


    of my son''s affection. I will not allow such a person to set foot in the Cooper household! Call Martin


    right now, I want him here in half an hour to tell him myself."


    Diana agreed that their mother needed to step in and give her brother a stern talk. Otherwise, Martin''s


    future and the Cooper legacy could be ruined by Serena alone!


    Serena was already on a shopping spree with Martin''s card every other day and bullying Martin on top


    of it.


    What would happen if they actually got married?


    Diana prided herself on being reasonable. Even if Serena had a troubled background and her biological


    parents were unknown, it wouldn''t be an issue as long as she was willing to live a good life with Martin.


    But her constant drama was a surefire way to bring chaos into their home.


    She pulled out her phone, dialed her brother''s number, and said angrily, "Mom wants you at the office


    in half an hour. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. She''s fuming. You''ve already missed Grandpa''s birthday


    once. If you don''t show up this time, no one can save you"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin''s car was midway to his destination when his sister''s voice came through, "Mom''s heart''s acting


    up again, her old condition. If you make her worse, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life"


    After hearing the dial tone on the other end, Martin ultimately turned the car around and headed back.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Evening.


    Eunice chimed in, "It''s such a lively day today. Why don''t we go out for dinner?"


    "That sounds great. It''s been ages since I''ve had dinner with Grandma and Grandpa, and my uncles


    and aunts! I miss those old times"


    Serena said this to let Arabe know that for the past eighteen years, it was she, Serena, who had


    been there for the Collins family!


    Arabe had no part in that!


    "No problem.¡± Arabe seemed unfazed, her expression steady throughout.


    "Fantastic, I was just thinking it would be nice for the family to go out for a meal together! Eunice, you


    read my mind.¡± Belinda happily linked arms with her daughter-inw and asked, "So, which restaurant


    shall we go to?"


    "It''s got to be one of our own, of course.¡± Eunice¡¯s smile was radiant and beautiful, "The service is


    impable, the ingredients are fresh, and it suits your tastes perfectly."


    Belinda beamed, "My daughter-inw always knows the best."


    Just then, a servant came forward to report, "Sir, someone outside asked me to give this to you."


    Everyone''s attention turned to the servant, who presented a beautifully crafted wooden box the size of


    aptop. The intricate patterns carved on the box suggested it was quite valuable.


    Darren opened it to find a thick stack of property deeds,nd titles, keys, and other such items.


    There was also a letter.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Darren, by the time you read this letter, we will have moved away from Dawnstar. Enclosed are our


    letters of resignation, which have been processed through thepany¡¯s system and stamped


    officially. We are no longer part of the group."


    "We are too ashamed to face you and can only apologize in this way¡ªsorry, Darren, for sparing our


    lives."


    "We voluntarily give up our monthlypany dividends"


    "In thest few days, we have sold all our shops, houses, antiques, paintings, jewelry, and other


    valuables at a discount. The money earned should barely cover our basic needs, and the rest of our


    assets, which we couldn''t sell in time, have been transferred to your name, Darren, for you to deal with


    as you see fit"


    "With deep regret and shame, we once again apologize¡ªsorry, Darren. No words can express our


    remorse, but we still want to say sorry. We were wrong. We wish you and your family prosperity and a


    soaring future¡ªyour unworthy brothers."


    The letter ended with the signatures of the brothers. Darren, with mixed emotions, handed the letter to


    Belinda and then said, "Be,e with me."


    In the garden.


    Darrenposed himself, his gaze softening as heoked at Arabe, "You''ve been back in the family


    for half a year now. I have been wanting to give you a wee gift, but we''ve never gotten around to it.


    Everything in this wooden box is a token of my affection, and you must ept it."


    Arabe opened the box to see dozens of property deeds andnd titles, even car keys, an astonishing


    amount.


    "Tomorrow, you''ll apany me to transfer the titles. All of this will be in your name, including the


    monthly dividends from those scoundrels. They will all be yours from now on."


    "It''s too much. I can''t ept it.¡± Arabe pushed the box back without hesitation, earnestly saying,


    "Grandma has already given me plenty of shares and deposits."


    "That''s what your grandmother gave you. These are my wishes. If you don''t ept them, it''s like you


    favor your grandmother over me." Darren insisted as he pushed the box back into her hands, his voice


    filled with affection, "Take it back to your room for now. Later, we''ll all go out for a meal. If it weren''t for


    you, well, I''d still be hovering at death''s door"

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    "Grandpa."


    "Enough, don''t you dare refuse! Otherwise, I will get mad. You know I haven''t fully recovered." Darren


    said, breaking into a feigned cough for emphasis.


    But Arabe was no fool. She could see right through his act.


    "Your uncles have their own businesses. They''re set for life. When i pass on, everything will go to you.


    If you''re shying away from a small token now, what will you doter? Just hand it over to someone


    else?"


    "Grandpa."


    "Our family owes you so much already. Consider this a chance for me to make it up to you."


    Darren said this and coughed deliberately once more, waving his hands dismissively, "No more talk, I''m


    out of breath. I need to go in and rest.


    Holding the wooden box in her arms, Arabe watched her grandfather''s retreating figure, filled with a


    mix of amusement and affection.


    "I''ve caught wind that Calvin and Arlen are selling their properties, some at half price, just to gather


    more cash to take with them."


    Eunice had long been aware of their intentions, speaking coolly, "Because Dad gave them only two


    days, they''re rushing to liquidate. They need a buyer to pay in full, immediately transfer the money into


    their ounts. I applied some pressure, so no one dared buy their stuff. Then I got some people to


    push down their prices even further. In the end, I bought the two most valuable mansions and a string


    of shops in the town center at a bargain. The rest, if they couldn''t sell, would have to be put under


    Dad''s name when the time was up."


    On hearing this, Serena realized that the wooden box, which Grandpa had insisted Arabe take in the


    garden, contained the unsold houses, shop keys, and luxury car keys of her rtives.


    A wave of jealousy surged through Serena''s heart!


    They had already rewarded Arabe with close to ten million dors, wasn''t that enough? And now she


    was getting more?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What about her?


    Did she get anything?


    Didn''t anyone care about how she felt?


    At that moment, watching Arabe carry the wooden box upstairs, Serena felt a murderous jealousy.


    Even though her grandparents had just proimed fairness in front of everyone, their favoritism was


    now tantly obvious!


    "Serena, Serena? Are you listening to me?"


    Eunice''s voice snapped Serena back to reality, and she offered a strained smile, "Aunt Eunice, what


    were you saying?"


    "Go upstairs and change. I bought some new clothes for your grandma, take her to try them on. We''ll


    meet in the living room in about half an hour."


    "Okay.


    Serena couldn''t remember how she made it back to her room, only that she had passed by Arabe''s


    room and noticed it wasrger and more beautiful than hers.


    Maybe it was the sting of pride that led her to take out her phone and dial a familiar number almost


    subconsciously.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Back at the office, Martin found hispany''s VP Steve, looking like a deer caught in headlights. The


    man was visibly drenched in sweat and seemed to sigh in relief upon seeing Martin as if he was the


    answer to his prayers.


    "Mr. Martin, thank goodness you''re here!"


    Standing in front of Florence, the vice president was so frightened he barely dared to breathe, let alone


    move. He stood there, bent over, looking as if he was about to have a panic attack.


    Refreshments had been served, coffee and pastries, but Florence hadn''t touched a thing. She sat on


    the couch with an icy demeanor, stone-faced and silent, as if she had been seething for hours.


    Diana was there too, sitting off to the side,pletely ignoring Steve. When she saw Martin walk in,


    she rolled her eyes at her own brother.


    "Steve, you can leave us," Martin said, and the VP shot him a look of sheer gratitude, as if Martin had


    just offered him a lifeline out of a treacherous sea.


    As soon as the office door closed behind Steve, Florence tossed a video onto the desk ¡ª it was


    footage of Serena berating a sales clerk on Rodeo Drive.


    After Martin watched it, Florence recounted the incident on Rodeo Drive and another encounter with


    Serena at QY.


    "I''ve never seen such vulgar behavior from ady,¡¯ she said with disbelief.


    Serena''s actions were beyond shocking to her!


    And to top it off, this was the woman her son had spent six long years pursuing.


    "Let me make myself clear, Martin. You can date her for fun, but if you think about marrying her, I will


    never allow it," Florence asserted with her usual ferocity. "If you dare have a wedding with her, I''ll jump


    into Luminescent


    Brook on your wedding day. You know I always mean what I say.¡±


    "Mom." Martin hadn''t expected his mother to be so adamantly opposed to Serena, to the point of


    threatening her own life.


    He knew his mother well. She never made empty threats.


    "If you don''t mind losing your mother, then go ahead, defy me!"


    "Mom, Serena isn¡¯t what you think,¡± Martin defended, although even he had to admit that Serena''s


    behavior in the video was quite rude. But it wasn''t enough to warrant such disgust from his mother.


    He looked at his sister.


    "t''s exactly as I said. If Serena hadn''t acted like that, there would be nothing to discuss. But she did,


    and it was bizarre."


    Martin knew his sister harbored a strong dislike for Serena, but he had not anticipated her to actually


    involve their mother.


    "Our family is going through trying times, Martin. With a weak link like her, our downfall is inevitable! I


    will not let some girl drag our entire family into the abyss! We''ve beenying low for years, just for this


    moment. Her presence is like a bomb, ready to destroy all our years of hard work!"


    "Mom, I can handle it,¡¯ Martin assured her seriously. "Whether it''s our family business or my


    rtionship with her, I''ll manage both"


    "One cannot have it all¡± Florence countered with a wisdom born of experience. "You can''t have your


    cake and eat it too. Especially not with a woman who''s not fit to stand by our side. The Cooper family


    doesn''t need her. If you don''t mind cutting ties with us, if you don¡¯t mind us bing strangers, if you


    don''t mind burying your own mother, then do as you please.


    But let me be clear: you only get one chance."


    After her speech, Florence picked up her purse and headed for the door, her high heels clicking sharply


    against the floor.


    "Mom!" Martin stepped in front of her. "Let me arrange a meeting between you and Serena. Talk to her.


    You''ll see she has many good qualities."


    "Face-to-face with her? To watch her put on an act?" Florence scoffed dismissively and brushed past


    her son. "Don''t ever mention her name in front of me again."


    Martin''s mother had a point. He had built his own empire and didn¡¯t need the family money. But the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    thought of Serena splurging without a care in the world - that was something he still had to consider.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Florence couldn''t control her son with money, nor could she let the world know their family was at odds


    over a woman. So, aside from threatening to take her own life, she felt her only option was to sever


    ties.


    Martin watched his mother''s resolute figure disappear into the distance, then turned to Diana, "Diana,


    you just don''t get Serena. She''s genuinely easygoing. At school, everyone says she''s kind-hearted and


    sensible. Sure, she can be a bit moody at times, but nothing serious. I have no issues with her.¡±


    "Have you been brainwashed or something? You see a freak show, and you treasure it? This is eye-


    opening for me! Let me be blunt, if you marry her and


    Mom decides to jump in the river, I''ll be there ying music and parading her body to your wedding


    venue. I''ll give Mom a proper send-off and then sh my wrists!¡±


    Martin was shocked his sister would resort to threats, "Can¡¯t you just meet her, get to know her


    properly?¡±


    "Are you naive? Sometimes, what you see is just a facade, a deliberate act for you! The real her is the


    one shouting at the sales clerks! I''d rather turn a blind eye than let her into our home and turn it upside


    down!"


    Diana stood up, her heart hardened, "If it''s her you choose, then consider me no longer your sister!¡±


    Martin still wanted to reason with her.


    "Oh, and tell her to watch herself. If she crosses me, I won''t be so forgiving!¡±


    With those words, Diana stormed out, mming the door behind her.


    Martin stood there, feeling helpless, when his phone pinged with a message from Serena.


    [Going out for dinner with Grandma and Grandpa today. Let''s reschedule our date]


    She ended the message with a kiss ernoji.


    Suddenly, Martin felt all the negativity dissipate. He replied, (Sure, have fun.]


    JY Sky Restaurant.


    Upon hearing that the big boss Bard wasing for a meal, the restaurant manager had cleared out


    the best private room with a view and gave it a fresh setup.


    Arabe, led by her grandmother, noticed the opulence of the room immediately¡ªit spanned over


    2,000 square feet and even included a beautiful terrace with a stunning view.


    "Mr.Darren, Mrs. Belinda.¡± The manager greeted everyone, "Boss, Ma¡¯am, Miss Serena."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came to Arabe, he couldn''t recall her name and looked apologetically at Eunice.


    "This is my niece, Arabe Collins;¡¯ Eunice introduced her formally, "In the future, treat her as you


    would us."


    The manager was taken aback, but quickly replied respectfully, "Miss Be, it¡¯s your first time here. If


    there''s anything you need, just ask for me."


    "Thank you,¡¯ Arabe said with a gentle smile.


    The manager noticed that from start to finish, Eunice and Belinda were holding Arabe¡¯s hand,


    indicating a deep affection for her.


    Who exactly was Miss Be? She was a new face, suddenly announced as Eunice''s niece.


    And she bore the surname Collins.


    What was the story here?

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Eunice leaned in toward the manager with a conspiratorial smile. "Bring out all the dishes my folks love,


    would you? And toss in a few extra, for good measure." She added a few of Arabe and Serena''s


    favorites into the mix without missing a beat.


    Serena shot Arabe a smug look that seemed to scream. She thought, "Aunt


    Eunice ordered four dishes for you and four for me. In her eyes, we''re equals¡±


    Meanwhile, Arabe was engrossed in her phone, thumbing through messages without so much as a


    nce in Serena''s direction.


    But Serena was basking in her moment of triumph. On the patio, she snapped a few selfies before


    calling out, "Grandma, Grandpa,e take a couple of photos with me, will you?"


    Darren and Belinda were deep in conversation, but at the beckon of their granddaughter, they paused


    their chat to brave the chill and pose for a few shots.


    Serena then turned her attention to her uncle and aunt. "Uncle Bard, Aunt


    Eunice, how about a few snaps with me as well?"


    Eunice, while pouring Belinda another cup of tea, feigned annoyance. "Calling everyone but your sister,


    someone might think you''re doing it on purpose.¡±


    Serena chuckled nervously, "Oh, no way! I was saving the best forst to take photos with her.


    Besides, Arabe wouldn''t overthink it, right?"


    She sought Arabe¡¯s eyes, only to find her still busily tapping away on her phone, oblivious to the


    world around her.


    "Let''s just take photos inside where it''s warm,¡¯ Eunice suggested, refilling Darren''s cup.


    "Absolutely, indoors is better¡¯ Darren agreed, shifting his chair to Arabe''s left. "Be, let''s take a few


    pictures, shall we?"


    "Absolutely, I''ve had my turn with Serena, now it''s Be''s turn¡¯ Belinda chimed in, scooting her chair to


    Arabe''s right.


    Arabe put her phone down and opened a financial report, only to have


    Darren and Belinda crane their necks to take a peek. They were astounded.


    "Be, you understand French? And these are financial reports? You''re working with Dawnstar?¡±


    Darren asked, incredulous.


    "Just a smallpany I''m involved with, Arabe replied casually.


    The moment the words left her lips, Eunice, who had been peering over, caught sight of the corporate


    seal on the financial report.


    "Be, what''s your role at Ar-Bl-Clear Group?" Eunice asked, genuinely surprised. Understanding


    financial reports suggested a role no less than that of a general manager.


    "I''m in charge,¡¯ Arabe stated inly.


    "Did you found Ar-Bl-Clear Group?"


    "Yes!


    The revtion sent waves of surprise through everyone present.


    "Ar-Bl-Clear Group is a well-known skincare brand here in Dawnstar. I took notice of it a year ago but


    had no idea it was your venture.¡± Bard praised, amazed. "We knew you were fluent in French, but we


    had no clue you were an entrepreneur here.¡±


    "And to think May always raved about your skincare products. So you''re the brain behind Ar-Bl-Clear


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Group?¡± Belinda asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "The primary line, yes."


    Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s gship products were known for their magical effects on troubled skin¡ªe


    disappearing, pores shrinking, ckheads vanishing, leaving the skin smooth and fair.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    But all the other lines were developed by herpany''s research and development teams, as she


    owned so manypanies, she couldn''t possibly attend to them all.


    "Wow, that''s damn impressive.¡± The crowd erupted in awe,pletely taken aback by how outstanding


    this girl was at such a young age.


    Serena watched as everyone circled Arabe, with Eunice even snapping photos of her with their


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    grandparents on her smartphone. A twinge of jealousy pinched at her heart, but she kept up her smile,


    "Let''s take a big family pictureter, shall we? I''m going to step outside to capture some shots of the


    night view!"


    There was anotherrge terrace at the end of the corridor, not only offering a view of Bard''s eco-resort


    and golf course but also the city lights twinkling in the distance.


    After a while, Serena returned, her eyes glued to her phone as she edited the photos, not forgetting to


    coax her aunt with a sweet voice, "Do you think this one looks good? Is the lighting okay in that one?"


    "You''ve overdone it with the filters, it looks unnatural," Eunicemented honestly, "This one won''t do,


    your eyes look too purposeful, the smile seems fake. This one isn''t ttering either. Your chin looks too


    sharp. This one¡¯s not good either. You''re trying too hard to look cute. All these pouting selfies, you''re


    overdoing it. It''s not attractive"


    Out of the more than twenty pictures Serena took, Eunice onlyplimented onendscape shot


    capturing the eco-resort and golf course.


    At that moment, the restaurant manager came out to serve the dishes personally.


    One by one, the mouthwatering dishes were presented on the table, with the restaurant manager


    respectfully introducing each one before bowing out.


    Arabe started serving the elders with the cutlery, and Serena, keen to follow suit, noticed Arabe


    reaching for a piece of fish to ce in Belinda''s bowl. She quickly intercepted with arger piece,


    cing it in the bowl first.


    "Grandma, this is your favorite fish. Have some more,¡¯ Serena said purposefully, stealing the words


    right out of Arabe''s mouth. As Arabe reached for the beef, Serena hurriedly did the same.


    After her little disy, she suggested, "Let''s all raise a toast! First, to celebrate our grandparents¡¯


    health, second, to wee Aunt Eunice home safely, and third, to celebrate my sister''s return to the


    family"


    Seeing Serena finally acting sensibly, Eunice joined in, lifting her ss, "Shall we all clink sses?"


    Arabe raised her ss of lemon water to join the toast, but just as she was about to sip, she noticed


    something off about the floaters.


    Though there were fine bits of lemon pulp, a closer look revealed tiny specks of powder floating and


    slowly dissolving in the water.


    She was a regr lemon water drinker, so even the slightest difference didn''t escape her notice.


    She sniffed, catching the usual scent of lemon water. Could the person who spiked her drink have used


    something colorless and tasteless?


    Everyone else had already downed their lemon water, but Arabe noticed no powder floating in their


    sses.


    "Be, why aren''t you drinking? Lemon water is so refreshing, especially after eating too much meat."


    Serena''s voice brought Arabe back from her thoughts.


    "I was just thinking. does my sudden return to the family unsettle you?"


    Caught off quard by Arabe''s unexpected question, Serena stumbled for a moment beforeughing,


    "Why would it? This has always been your home.


    I''m just grateful you''re letting me stay"


    "And if the family started treating me twice as well,pensating me, giving me more than they give


    you, you wouldn''t mind?"


    "Of¡ªof course not.¡± Serena was baffled by Arabe''sments. Could Arabe have sensed


    something was amiss?


    No, it couldn''t be. Martha had assured her the drug was colorless and tasteless, dissolvingpletely


    in water in less than a minute.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    As the waitress brought in the drinks, Serena hardly noticed any difference between Arabe¡®s ss


    and the others.


    Arabe remained silent, deep in thought, which only made Serena more uneasy.


    The atmosphere grew awkward, and Serena tried to break the tension with a nervousugh. "Be, no


    matter how much our family gives you, it''s yours by right. You''re a part of this household¡± she said, her


    voice edging towards sincerity. "On the other hand, I''m not rted by blood, so every gift, every token


    of appreciation I receive is a stroke of fuck, a blessing. I''m too grateful to ever resent you for having


    more, or better. How could 1?"


    Perhaps sensing disbelief in the room, Serena added gently, "For the past eighteen years, the Collins


    family has been nothing but kind to me. Their love has moved me beyond words. I''ve received more


    warmth and happiness than I could ever im as my own. I''m content."


    "Really?"


    Arabe''s response prompted Serena to nod emphatically. "Absolutely."


    "Then let''s toast," Arabe said, standing up and pushing her suspicious lemonade towards Serena.


    "Sharing my drink with you symbolizes that from now on, in this family, I''ll always think of you, my


    sister, and share everything with you. Even if it''s just a ss of water, I''ll make sure you''re taken care


    of"


    "Be¡± Serena felt a rush of panic.


    Arabe poured herself a new drink and clinked it against the problematic ss on the table. "Here''s to


    you," she said, and without hesitation, downed her lemonade in one go.


    Serena''s face twisted in distress. Did Arabe realize something was wrong with the drink and was


    deliberately letting her have it?


    Impossible. Martha had assured her the drug was colorless, tasteless, undetectable even to the divine.


    Was Arabe just naturally suspicious, or was she genuinely trying to make amends?


    But she couldn''t drink that lemonade. If she did, she''d be the one to suffer.


    Arabe turned her empty ss upside down as if to show she''d finished, signaling it was Serena''s


    turn.


    "You always take care of me, even willing to give up your drink for me,"


    Serena said, reaching for her own ss.


    But Arabe intercepted, picking up the tainted ss and pressing it to Serena''s lips. "If I''m giving it to


    you, it''s because you deserve to be my sister.


    If you refuse, does that mean you don''t see me as family?"


    Serena had never seen Arabe y such a cunning game and frantically tried to exin, "You''ve got


    it all wrong.


    "Just drink it, Arabe interrupted. "It''s getting cold, and I wouldn''t want you to have a stomachache.


    That would weigh on my conscience."


    Arabe''s insistence left Serena cornered.


    Eunice, watching from the side, sensed something was amiss. Although she didn''t believe Serena


    capable of poisoning the drink, Arabe wasn''t one to be so pushy without reason.


    There must be something wrong with that ss, which was why Arabe was insistent on Serena


    drinking it.


    "Serena, if it''s a gesture from your sister, you should ept it," Eunice prodded, curious to see if there


    was truly something amiss with the lemonade.


    "But Aunt Eunice. As the younger sister, I really shouldn''t bepeting with her, even over a ss of


    water."


    The truth was, drinking it could spell disaster for her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "By offering it to you, she''s showing she epts you as family, willing to share her fortunes and face


    hardships together. If you don''t drink, does that mean all your earlier words were just empty


    pleasantries?"


    Hearing Eunice''s words, Serena felt tears welling up. "Of course not."


    Bard, standing off to the side, observed his wife''s strange behavior. Could there really be something


    wrong with the water?

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Darren and Belinda were baffled by the whole charade over a simple ss of water.


    "If Serena is bothered by my presence, upset that I got more presents than you, then I''ll just go back


    and tell Mom and Dad"


    Serena was stuck between a rock and a hard ce and, finally, she mustered up the courage to take a


    tiny sip.


    Eunice yfully scolded, "Your sister drained her ss, and you''re just taking a wee nip? That''s hardly


    in the spirit."


    When Serena picked up the ss again, a mischievous idea struck her, and she pretended to fumble it.


    The cup seemed destined to fall from her hand.


    Serena was about to celebrate her sly move, but lo and behold, in the next second, Arabe reached


    out and caught it, saying, "Lucky, it didn''t spill"


    Now, Serena felt like sinking into the ground.


    "You two, fussing over a ss of water, Darren chimed in, his eyes on a heaping spoonful of creamy


    crab dip¡ªthe kind he adored. To savor a mouthful was pure bliss!


    Belinda, worried the food might get cold, smiled and said, "Sweetie, just drink up when your sister


    offers a gesture of kindness. In this family, there''s no need for all this polite deflection."


    With no way out, Serena swallowed the small cup of lemon water, holding back tears.


    Martha had mentioned the effects would kick in after an hour, so Serena didn''t lose her cool right away.


    She managed to smile sweetly and exchange pleasantries.


    However, after nibbling at her meal for a bit, she couldn''t hold back any longer and snuck a message to


    Martha, querying what on earth she should do.


    Martha was now beside herself with worry!


    After all, she had pulled several strings to get this drug, which was notorious for having no antidote!


    Her n was to use it on Arabe, to make even the best doctor suffer through 12 hours of agony


    without a cure.


    But she never imagined it would backfire on Serena!


    [Don''t panic, I will find a way, trust me!] she texted back.


    The meal was torture for Serena, who sat there distracted. After an agonizing fifty-five minutes, she


    finally got Martha''s reply: No antidote.


    Despair engulfed her.


    As dinner wound down, Serena suggested everyone head off to rest. But on the drive, she felt the


    urgent need to find a bathroom.


    And it didn''t stop there. Hallucinations started to kick in. She was riding in her uncle''s luxury car, yet


    she saw everyone sitting on a giant, edible mushroom.


    Yes, the kind you eat, only enormous.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And floating.


    "Serena, what''s wrong?¡± Eunice noticed her difort and asked gently.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a sudden stomachache, I need a bathroom.¡± Serena was struggling to hold on.


    "Maybe it''s the raw fish we had, a bit of indigestion?¡± Darren said, rubbing his stomach that had also


    started to grumble.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    "Step on it" Eunice whispered to the driver with an urgency that belied her calm voice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even with the speedometer pushing 75, Serena felt like they were crawling, each second stretching


    into an eternity.


    The thing about this ¡®medicine¡¯ was its sneaky effect¡ªit bode its time before hitting you with an


    unbearable urgency.


    Finally reaching the vi, Serena burst out of the car, not sparing a moment for anything else.


    "Did the child eat something off? Do we need to?" Belinda''s words were cut short by an odor so foul it


    seemed to punch her directly in the brain.


    Serena''s gas was so potent that Belinda caught a whiff the moment she stepped out of the car.


    Belinda, ever the epitome of grace, couldn''t help but retch ungracefully, nearly fainting from the stench.


    "Honey.¡± Darren had just gotten out of the car when the smell hit him, nearly knocking him out cold.


    Feeling the pressure mounting, Serena dashed toward the main house, but the path ahead seemed to


    turn into stairs made of clouds. Besieged by hallucinations, she couldn''t seem to reach the end.


    "Serena, Serena?"


    May had heard the matriarch was back and wasing to greet her, only to step out and find Serena


    running in ce in front of a tree. Was this some new form of exercise?


    Hadn''t Serena gone out to dine with Belinda? Why was she exercising upon returning, and in such an


    odd stance and with that bizarre expression?


    Serena heard a fantastical voice and looked up to see a giant octopus greeting her, its puzzled eyes


    seemingly questioning her actions.


    Maybe out of shock, Serena instinctively swung her handbag hard at May.


    It was as if she was battling the giant cephalopod.


    May screamed,pletely dumbstruck, "Serena?"


    Had Serena lost her mind?


    Why did she look so utterly bizarre?


    Pushing past the ¡®giant octopus, Serena continued her run, encountering numerous rge creatures¡¯


    along the way.


    Even though she knew these were just hallucinations from the drug, she couldn''t help being startled


    time and again¡ªcrashing into vases being polished by the staff, tripping over ottomans, tumbling down


    the spiral staircase.


    Everyone was stunned by her actions, unable to believe their eyes for a moment before stepping


    forward to help her.


    But to Serena, their approach felt like a pack of terrifying beasts closing in.


    She waved them off in panic, "Don''t touch me. I just had a bit too much to drink, back off, all of you!"


    That was when she noticed her hand morphing into a monstrous w, grotesque and ferocious.


    She looked at it in horror, disbelief in her voice, "What''s happened to my hand?"


    Everyone was confused; Serena''s hand was perfectly fine. What was going on with her?


    Still unsettled, Serena raced upstairs, her stomach growling ominously.


    Guided by memory, she made a beeline for her room.


    Arabe had just stepped into the garden when she heard the staff eximing, "Is that Serena? Why is


    she squatting on Ms. Be''s balcony?


    What is she doing?"


    One might think she was relieving herself, but her pants were still on.


    Yet, if she wasn''t, then her posture was terribly misleading.


    What on earth was happening?


    Arabe went upstairs and into her room, only to catch sight of Serena squatting on her balcony in a


    mostpromising position.


    This was a ssic case of biting off more than one could chew.


    Serena''s stomach was making a racket, the sensation of urgency was overwhelming, yet nothing was


    happening.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    The agony twisted through her gut, an unrelenting torment.


    "Get out"


    Arabe''s icy voice snapped Serena to attention, her startled eyes locking onto the frosty figure that


    seemed to have materialized from a fairytale.


    To Serena, Arabe was the spitting image of the Snow Queen from the children''s stories.


    Yet again, Serena realized she had stumbled into the wrong scene. She retorted with annoyance, "Who


    let you barge in? Don''t you see I''m using the loo?"


    "This is my balcony; Arabe stated tly, "Get out"


    She wasn''t about to allow someone to relieve themselves on her balcony.


    "You''re the one who should leave! I''m not going anywhere until I''m done!"


    Serena was clueless about who had intruded, but as far as she was concerned, this was her bathroom,


    and she was going to use it!


    "I''m counting to three." Arabe''s patience was thinning, "One, two."


    With her stomach in knots, Serena protested, "I''m going to do it right here! It''s almost done"


    Without another word, Arabe yanked her out.


    "What are you doing? I need to use the bathroom, and if you''re desperate, you''ll just have to wait your


    turn." Serena struggled wildly, even attempting to hit Arabe.


    Finally, Arabe¡¯s patience snapped. She booted Serena out the door and mmed it shut.


    Serenanded with a thud, dazed on the floor for a moment until a servant hurried upstairs, drawn by


    themotion.


    "Serena, what happened to you?"


    She had heard a crash from upstairs that sounded like someone had knocked over a vase. Upon


    investigation, she found Serena on the floor.


    Once again, Serena saw a talking starfish and knew she was hallucinating.


    She managed to choke out, "Take me back to my room. I need the loo."


    "Oh, okay.¡± The servant supported her on the way to the bathroom, grimacing at the repeated wafts of


    foul odor. She was nearly suffocated by the stench.


    Finally reaching the restroom, Serena just couldnt go, no matter how hard she tried. After forty


    torturous minutes on the toilet, she had no choice but to call for help.


    "What do you take for non-stop farting?" Serena inquired of the enormous turtle before her.


    "You might need...¡± The servant was cut off mid-sentence by an overpowering stench and, covering her


    nose, apologized, "Apart from the farting, are there any other symptoms, Serena?"


    "My stomach hurts, and I can''t go: "Could it be indigestion? I''ll fetch some antacids.¡± The servant


    hurried off to get the medication.


    After taking two pills, Serena ended up in the bathroom, doubled over in agony.


    The medicine acted like axative, leaving her spent and weak at the knees.


    In the living room.


    Eunice, seeing a flurry of servants rush downstairs, couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s Serena. Her farts are just unbearable."


    They didn''t want to be rude, but they had nowhere else to turn!


    The entire hallway reeked of an indescribable odor.


    "Serena''s stomach still hasn''t settled?" Darren was surprised. His own stomach had grumbled in the


    car, but it had settled quickly after getting out, "Should we have someone look at her?"


    "I''ve already given her antacids."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good.¡± Darren looked up and inquired, "Eunice, where were we?"


    "We were talking about Be''s nc¨¦, Romeo."

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Eunice was all praise for Romeo, her words glowing with pride.


    Darren, itching with curiosity, chimed in, "It''s just 8 o''clock sharp. Why don''t we invite Romeo over for a


    bit, maybe offer him a warm cup of tea?"


    "Dad, do you want to meet him?"


    Just after Eunice finished his words, Belinda eximed, "I''d like to meet him too."


    "Let me check with Be and see if Romeo is free." Eunice texted Arabe.


    Arabe quickly learned that Romeo was nearby and asked him toe over.


    As Romeo pulled up to the estate, Martin''s car arrived shortly after.


    The two men exchanged a nce, both with a shadow crossing their eyes.


    Eunice went out to greet Romeo and, spotting Martin, she expressed surprise, "Are you here for


    Serena?"


    "I texted Serena, called her, but got no reply. I heard she had a little drink at the dinner table, so I got


    some sobering tea prepared in case she couldn''t handle it."


    Noting the bottle in his hand, Eunice softened, "She did have a little wine.


    Come on in."


    It warmed her heart to see someone so genuinely concerned for Serena.


    "Thanks, Mrs. Griffith."


    Martin hurried in, worried about Serena, but remained courteous.


    "Romeo,e on in,¡¯ Eunice said, her authoritative tone mixed with an elder''s warmth and gentleness.


    "Mrs. Griffith,¡± Romeo greeted her, his armsden with various gift bags.


    Martin nced at the bags Romeo was carrying and felt a pang of neglect; he''d been so focused on


    Serena that he''d forgotten to bring presents to the elders.


    "From now on, no gifts when youe here,¡¯ Eunice said.


    Martin looked at her gratefully, his eyes conveying his thanks. Next time, he had to prepare more gifts


    to show his respect.


    "Just wait here for a moment. Darren wants to have a tea party in the garden.


    I''ll wheel him over and call Be and Serena too"


    "Thanks, Mrs. Griffith," Romeo and Martin said in unison.


    Eunice hadn''t been gone long when a servant chased after Serena, calling out, "Serena, Serena."


    "Romeo, you came for me.¡± Serena,pletely out of her senses, lunged forward, wrapping her arms


    around arge tree, "I knew you liked me.


    Romeo, I like you too, so much."


    Romeo, sitting beside her, was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So was Martin.


    "Serena, you''re hugging a tree, not Mr. McMillian¡± the servant pleaded, "Please let go, you''re barely


    dressed. Let me take you back to your room before you catch a cold"


    "Get off me, you tramp! Romeo is mine, don''t even think about seducing him."


    Serena pped the servant hard, leaving her on the brink of tears.


    "Romeo, I knew it, you do like me. I always thought, what''s so special about my sister? She''s so


    boring, so dull, so cold, she never cares about you, but I do.


    Serena nestled into the tree''s embrace. "I knew you''d choose me in the end.


    What''s that? You like me too? You can''t stand my sister''s dullness?"


    Martin couldn''t sit still any longer. He strode over, grabbed Serena''s hand, and said, "You''re drunk. I''ve


    brought you some sobering tea.¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    "Let go! Stop dragging me. What are you trying to do in front of Romeo?"


    Martin''splexion soured, and even the nearby servant couldn''t help but whisper, "Serena, this is


    Martin, your boyfriend"


    "What boyfriend? I only have one boyfriend, and that''s Romeo! Who does this Martin think he is, fit to


    be my boyfriend?"


    Martin''s heart felt as if it had been struck hard.


    The servant quickly covered Serena''s mouth, murmuring, "Serena, you are drunk. Let''s get you back to


    your room to rest."


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I want to be with Romeo. Don''t drag me."


    Serena struggled vehemently.


    "Serena." Martin''s voice was hoarse, "Please drink this tea to sober up."


    Serena nced at the bottle of tea in his hand and instantly swatted it away, "Who needs your stuff.


    Get lost, don''t interrupt my date with Romeo."


    Martin felt his heart shatter into pieces.


    "Romeo." Serena pretended to wrap her arms around "Romeo''s¡¯ neck, standing on her tiptoes to nt


    a kiss on his "lips; so passionate and so focused.


    Martin''s heart churned with mixed emotions, especially since the real Romeo was standing right there,


    witnessing it all.


    He picked up the bottle of tea from the ground, thankful it hadn''t broken, and handed it back to the


    servant, saying coldly, "Make sure she drinks it. Tell Mrs. Griffith I had to leave. I''lle by another


    time to apologize-"


    "Mr. Cooper."


    The servant wanted to follow him, but Serena snapped, "What are you shouting for? Can''t you see I''m


    busy with Romeo? Move aside or I''ll p you!"


    The servant timidly covered half of her face, still burning from Serena''s earlier p.


    She dared not approach again, but whispered, "Serena, the real Mr. McMillian is to your front left.


    Serena paused, looked at the tree in front of her and then to the man on the left who looked just like


    Romeo. He was really Romeo.


    "Romeo."


    Overjoyed, Serena rushed towards him, "You like someone who stands out, how about I show you a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    table-splitting act?"


    She extended her hand and fiercely aimed at the small round table in front of her.


    The table remained intact, but her hand was nearly broken.


    In an effort to impress Romeo, she kept chopping at the table.


    The servant was terrified and quickly went to call Eunice.


    When Eunice arrived, she saw Serena treating a slender tree as if it were a "stripper pole¡± performing a


    pole dance for Romeo.


    Unable to persuade Serena, Eunice could only turn apologetically ta Romeo, "Romeo, sorry about this.


    Maybe you should head home."


    Romeo knew that the tea party was ruined, so he got up and said, "Mrs.


    Griffith, I''ll visit another day."


    "Alright¡± Once he''d left, Eunice didn''t hesitate to grab a cup of water from the table and ssh it onto


    Serena''s face.


    The cold shock brought Serena to a momentary pause before she used, "You witch, what are you


    doing? Are you trying to kill me?"


    Eunice said tly, "Take her back to her room; I''ll go find Be."


    As Serena was dragged to her room, she kept shouting, "I''ve been wronged, I''ve been framed by


    viins. Let me go, let me go.


    Eunice sighed heavily.


    Later, when Arabe heard about Serena''s antics, it left her somewhat shocked.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    "Ms. Be, thank heavens you''re here atst,¡± the housemaid gasped, flinging the door wide open as


    Be arrived.


    At that moment, Serena was no longer in bed. She had been tossing everything from tablemps to


    vases at the servants, and in a blink, she had dashed to the edge of the balcony, threatening loudly, "If


    you don''t let me see Romeo, I''ll jump right off this ledge!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Darren, who had rushed over after hearing themotion, was petrified.


    "Serena, what on Earth are you doing? Get down from there, it''s dangerous!"


    Serena paused, her eyes locking onto his, recognition flickering.


    "Let''s talk this out downstairs,e on. You''re giving me a heart attack here."


    It was Darren''s first time witnessing his granddaughter''s drunken tantrums, and it was a terrifying sight.


    Without warning, Serena vaulted over the railing and ran towards Darren, wrapping her arms around


    him with joy, "Romeo, you''ve finallye! They wouldn''t let us be together. They locked me up! Did


    youe to rescue me?


    I knew you would"


    "Serena, what are you thinking, I''m your grandfather!" Darren eximed, pulling back as Serena


    moved in to kiss him, "What are you all waiting for?


    Help me out here!"


    Serena''s drunken frenzy was downright horrifying.


    Belinda had just arrived at the scene and was shocked to see Serena squinting her eyes, ready to


    smother Darren with kisses.


    She was frightened and quickly grabbed Serena''s hand, saying, "Serena, what are you doing? He''s


    your grandfather"


    "Arabe? You again, you wretch! Romeo doesn''t even like you, why are you here?¡± Serena shoved


    Belinda away fiercely.


    Belinda staggered backward several steps and would have fallen if Be hadn''t caught her in time.


    "What in the world has gotten into this child? A ss of wine and she''s this wasted?" Belinda asked,


    still in shock.


    "Romeo, Romeo." Serena lunged for Darren again.


    "Serena!"


    Bard, who had just arrived, shouted sharply. His displeasure snapped Serena out of her daze.


    "Romeo, so you were here"


    She nced at Darren again, her expression a mix of disgust and disdain, "Martin? How dare you


    impersonate Romeo, trying to steal a kiss? Shame on you! I almost fell for it!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She raised her hand to hit Darren, but Bard quickly grabbed her wrist.


    Serena was still smitten, "Romeo, you''re so handsome, so strong."


    Everyone was helpless.


    "So, you must be Arabe!" Serena noticed Eunice standing nearby, her arms crossed, and raised her


    hand to p her, "You homewrecker, it''s because of you that Romeo and I aren''t married. We might''ve


    even had kids by now. You little mistress, ruining others¡¯ happiness."


    Darren and Belinda were both frantic to hear such scandalous words from Serena.


    "Be, you got any bright ideas.? We can''t let it go on like this!¡± Darren couldn''t bear to watch Serena''s


    state any longer.


    "Do you want to team up with Arabe against me? Martin, you traitor! Both of you, stay away from


    me."

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    "Can we just knock her out?¡± Eunice had enough of the incessant babbling, "If nobody else will do it, I''ll


    take the swing."


    The servants all wished they could nod in eager agreement, silently cheering for their madam to take


    charge.


    "Hold on a second, let''s see here,¡± Arabe intervened, "You all just hold her down for now."


    Arabe had suspected something was off with that ss of lemonade, but she''d never seen anyone


    go bonkers quite like this.


    "What are you trying to do? Stay away from me! Romeo,e save me."


    Serena clung to Bard tightly, "They''re trying to tear us apart."


    Everyone exchanged uneasy nces.


    Bard held her steady as the other servants grasped her firmly. Arabe¡¯s hand rested on Serena''s


    wrist, feeling for her pulse which was erratic and strange.


    "She has several toxins interacting within her body. The worst is a hallucinogenic neurotoxin, causing


    delusions about time, space, and people.


    She could even spiral into self-deformation, delusions, and thought disorder.


    There''s also something wreaking havoc on her gut flora, leading to acute digestive issues¡ªnon-stop


    tulence, bloating, diarrhea"


    "You mean, she''s been drugged?¡± Belinda was incredulous and furious, "Who would dare to target a


    member of the Griffith family?"


    "Could it be rted to the lemonade she drank tonight?¡± Eunice chimed in.


    At dinner, she had noticed Serena and Arabe acting weird. Could Serena have tried to drug Be


    and identally poisoned herself?


    "It''s possible.¡± Arabe had no concrete evidence linking Serena to the lemonade.


    Eunice took out her phone and called the restaurant manager, "Is the ss Serena drank lemonade


    from still around?"


    "It''s been washed and sterilized¡± the manager responded, puzzled, "Is there something you need? Did


    you fancy the ss, or was there an issue with the lemonade?"


    "Never mind, forget it"


    After hanging up, Arabe mentioned, "I smelled that lemonade. It was just normal lemonade. If the


    drug dissolved in it, and she drank it all. there''s no way to trace it now. Whoever made it must be pretty


    skilled"


    Eunice¡¯s mind raced at the thought of such a drug.


    She nced at Serena. Could she have bought the drug?


    Serena was still going crazy when Arabe said coldly, "It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t help her. We''d need thirty-


    four different ingredients, simmered on low heat for six hours. By that time, she''d probably have


    recovered on her own."


    "Are those ingredients hard to find?¡± Bard inquired.


    "Some might take half a day to collect."


    {t wasn''t that Arabe was unwilling to help; she simply didn¡¯t have ess to the necessary


    ingredients. Besides, Serena had intended to harm her; there was no obligation to save her.


    "Is there no other way?" Bard pressed, unable to stand by and watch Serena suffer.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "If she hadn''t drunk that whiskey, acupuncture might''ve been an option. But with the alcohol reacting


    with the toxins in her system, it could be fatal."


    Arabe stated frankly, "All we can do now is wait for her to recover naturally"


    The gathered crowd hadn''t expected this oue and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How long will that take?"


    "Roughly ten hours."


    Serena had already been causing a scene for two hours, with ten more to endure.


    It made everyone''s heart sink. Who could withstand such an ordeal.


    The servants looked petrified, each praying not to be assigned to tend to Serena.


    "lf we leave her be, will it be life threatening?¡± Eunice asked with concern.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    "Nope, on the contrary, letting it all out is better than using meds. At least it doesn''t damage the body,


    and there''s no wasted time recoveringter"


    Arabe stated frankly.


    ¡°Well, that''s easy then. Just lock her in her room, let her rage all she wants.


    Lock the windows and doors, and we''re good," Eunice said. "You guys, tie her to the bed, and we''ll


    check on her tomorrow".


    The servants were taken aback. Could it really be that simple?


    With no better solution at hand and the uncertainty of finding the right medication, this method seemed


    worth a try.


    It was just a pity that the room might end up in chaos.


    Darren and Belinda surveyed the bedroom to ensure there were no hazardous objects or valuables.


    ¡°Arabe, you wretch, what kind of advice are you giving now? I''ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Serena,


    fueled by some unknown strength, suddenly broke free and lunged at Eunice.


    In her delirium, she mistook Eunice for Arabe.


    She wanted to scratch Eunice''s face with her jong nails.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But Eunice blocked her, grabbing a silk necktie from the wardrobe and swiftly tying Serena to the bed.


    The servants couldn''t help but admire Eunice''s decisive action. It had to be Eunice who took charge.


    "Let''s go, Eunice said after securing Serena. She dusted off her hands, ready to leave.


    ¡°Arabe, you''ll get what''sing to you, you wretch, I curse you." Serena¡¯s rant was cut short as


    Eunice stuffed another tie into her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmph"


    Serena''s curses were now in vain.


    Leaving Serena''s room, Belinda sighed, "Thank goodness Be said it wasn''t life-threatening. We''ll


    check on her again tomorrow."


    On their way back, she couldn''t help but say, "I wonder if Serena''s ranting is because of the drugs, or if


    she genuinely had that much hostility towards Be"


    "We watched Serena grow up; she''s not a bad seed. Didn''t Be say the worst the drug could do was


    cause hallucinations? Serena isn''t in control of her actions."


    "Let''s hope so.¡¯ Belinda felt a weight in her heart, unsure of its origin.


    ¡°Eunice, do you know something?"


    On their way back, Bard couldn''t help but ask Eunice, ¡°What was with that lemonade, really?"


    Eunice confessed, ¡°Be thought there was something off with the lemonade tonight, so she gave it to


    Serena. Serena hesitated and wouldn''t drink it, so I wanted to find out if the drink was drugged and if


    Serena had drugged it to harm Be. Turns out Be was right; the drink was drugged, and the effects


    were strong".


    ¡°You mean, Serena drugged Be?" Bard was in disbelief.


    Serena had always been a considerate and kind child in their eyes.


    It wasn''t that he was viewing her through a family bias; it was through eighteen years of interactions


    that he hade to know her genuine simplicity and kindness.


    Now, Eunice was suggesting that Serena might have poisoned the lemonade to harm Be. Was this a


    momentarypse, or had there been long-standing resentment?


    ¡°Be doesn''t force issues. Her insistence on Serena drinking that lemonade speaks volumes."


    Eunice knew Arabe wasn''t that kind of person.


    However, Eunice suspected that Arabecked concrete evidence that Serena had drugged her drink,


    which was why she hadn''t disclosed it in front of everyone.


    Now that Serena drank the lemonade, even if the cup weren''t cleaned and sterilized by the restaurant


    staff, the little residue left could hardly be tested for anything conclusive. Even Be, with her


    exceptional medical skills, could only detect the scent of regr lemonade.


    Be had mentioned, whoever made it must be pretty skilled.


    "I''ll have someone check the recent purchases of such drugs in the market, see who''s buying them. If


    we follow the trail, we should find something; Eunice instructed as she pulled out her smartphone and


    gave orders to her subordinates.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Bard also took out his phone to issue instructions. "I''m gonna have someone question the restaurant


    staff. See if there''s a mole or if anyone''s been sneaking around the kitchen."


    Back in her room, Arabe took out her own phone and instructed, "I need you to check the ck


    market for a drug. It causes continuous tulence after initial ingestion, difort in the stomach,


    inability to expel waste, followed by continuous diarrhea and hallucinations, with effectssting


    approximately twelve hours."


    ¡°What kind of sickoes up with this stuff? It''s like they''re out to get someone. That''s just twisted."


    Justin''s voice crackled through the phone, barely masking his concern. "Boss, tell me no one''s trying to


    pull this number on you!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Why so many questions?"


    "Someone''s actually got the guts to mess with you? Just give me a name, and 1''ll go chop his head


    offt"


    ¡°We''ll talk about it once I''ve got aname, Arabe replied coolly. "Gotta go, I need to get some sleep."


    Meanwhile, the servants asionally heard strange noisesing from Serena''s room. They didn''t


    dare peek, just kept their distance.


    Until the next morning, a little past nine.


    Serena opened her eyes and suddenly noticed the ceiling was colorful and even damaged.


    She couldn''t believe it. Sitting up, she saw that all the ceiling liqhts were busted, the room was trashed,


    and she felt like she''d been hit by a truck.


    What on earth had happened?


    Had there been a burr in her room?


    Had she lost her virginity?


    The thought made her nce down, noticing her clothes were in disarray.


    And then she saw it¡ªa massive bruise on her stomach. What in the world had happened?


    Her mind was a mess, but slowly she recalled something about a Snow Queen kicking her in the belly.


    A Snow Queen?


    Why was her mind throwing her these bizarre shbacks?


    Frantically, she tried to get out of bed, but her body was weak. She copsed to the floor and struggled


    to get back up. Finally standing, she staggered to the door and pounded weakly on it.


    The servants nearby were terrified, huddling together, fearing Serena might unleash more chaos.


    When Serena called out normally for someone to open the door, they hesitantly sent Iria, the bravest


    among them.


    ¡°Iria¡± Serena said as the door swung open, about to ask what had happened, but Iria looked as if she''d


    seen a ghost and bolted back.


    Serena was baffled. What was going on with them? One scaredy-cat was one thing, but seven or eight


    huddled together, looking at her like she was a monster.


    ¡°Thurn,¡¯ Serena said directly, e here!"


    Thurn approached, tears welling up in her eyes, clutching her swollen cheek.


    "Ms. Serena"


    "What happened to you?"


    Serena tried to move Thurn''s hand to see her face, but Thurn started screaming, "Please, Serena,


    have mercy! I''ve already lost a tooth."


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Serena was confused by Thurn''s wailing and quickly grew impatient.


    "Never mind, just go. Get someone else here."


    Eventually, under the servants¡¯ collective urging, a timid maid named Liz stepped forward.


    She didn''t want to, but being the newest one, she had to follow the others" lead.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    "Ms. Serena."


    ¡°What in the world happened to my room?" Serena asked, her eyes scanning the chaos, "Did we get


    burgled? Are the other rooms trashed too? Was I attacked in my sleep fast night? Why am I covered in


    bruises? And why is everyone acting like I''m some sort of monster?"


    The maid recounted the previous night''s events in painstaking detail.


    Serena was incredulous. "And why is my hand so swollen and painful?"


    "That would be because you attempted to karate chop a dining tablest night," the maid exined, a


    nervous edge to her voice. "Ms. Be said you might have a slight fracture. Luckily, it didn''t disce, so


    you don''t need to be realigned. Just a cast for a couple of weeks should do."


    Karate chopping a table? A fracture?


    The disbelief on Serena''s face deepened as the maid continued to spill the beans about her antics


    upon returning home: jogging in ce, knocking over vases, tumbling down the stairs, and


    continuously passing gas.


    But karate chopping a table and ending up with a fracture? What on earth were those about?


    Only under relentless questioning did the maid finally stammer out the fult ount.


    Serena felt as if she''d been struck by lightning. She couldn''t believe that she had, in front of Romeo


    and Martin, embraced a tree and smothered it with kisses, attempted a pole dance, and the table-


    chopping.


    Not to mention the mortifying things she''d blurted out.


    And it didn''t end there. She had even tried to take a shit on Arabe''s balcony in front of several


    servants!


    She was beyond embarrassed.


    "Because you were causing such a scenest night without any antidote, Eunice had no choice but to


    tie you to the bed."


    Saying that, Thurn nced at the missing tie on Serena''s wrist. Clearly, Serena had snapped it during


    the night.


    ¡°Eunice tied me to the bed? Then howe I''m standing here?" Serena looked down at her wrists,


    noting theyered marks. It seemed she had been restrained with some cord but had broken free.


    Thurn went on to tell Serena how Serena had tried to kiss her grandfather, hurled insults at her


    grandmother and Eunice as if they were Arabe, and exined the servants¡¯ fear.


    ¡°Last night, you insisted on feeding Z with a slipper, iming it was a pastry you''d made. You said


    not eating it was an insult to you".


    "You tried to pull out Iria''s hair, convinced she was wearing a wig and determined to expose her


    ''baldness."


    ¡°You also imed yourself the farm owner, ordering everyone to crawl on the ground like animals. You


    said the ¡®sheep¡¯ should eat the ¡®grass; which turned out to be clothes from your wardrobe, and the


    ¡®cattle¡¯ should drink ¡®water"


    from your toilet"


    "You even pped Thurn, saying she was a homewrecker, and knocked out some of her teeth."


    Serena couldn''t believe thatst night''s drug was so strong that it caused her to do so many humiliating


    things!


    No wonder the servants looked at her like she was a ghost. Thank goodness, Liz had filled her in, or


    she''d still be clueless about the extent of her absurd behavior.


    "UL didn''t do anything to youst night, did 1?" Serena feigned concern.


    "You were rtively kind to me, Serena. You just made me y a horse, carrying you around the


    room." the maid hesitated, "though you did whip my back with a leather belt for half an hour. It still hurts


    a bit"


    Serena winced in empathy. She could never have imagined the bizarre things she''d gotten up to the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    night before.


    "I''ll give you all a bonuster, to apologize. I''m really sorry. I got carried away after drinkingst night."


    After drinking the lemonade, which she realized had been drugged, she had foolishly tried to cover it up


    by purposely drinking a shot of whiskey in front of her family.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    She nned to me all her behavior on the ssic excuse of having been drunk.


    After all, getting a little wild after a few drinks was amon enough tale.


    "I''ll go freshen up. Would you mind asking someone to tidy up my room?"


    Serena said, feeling the ufortable stickiness all over her skin.


    Half an hourter.


    When she got down the stairs after her shower, she immediately noticed Eunice sitting in the prime


    spot on the couch, looking at her tablet.


    Eunice was browsing the financial news and looked up at the sound. "Feeling better now?"


    ¡°Aunt Eunice." Serena''s voice was timid, afraid that Eunice might be about to settle scores.


    Eunice put her tablet aside and with amanding presence instructed, "Call the doctor over."


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Griffith¡± The servant hurried to get Dr. Justin.


    ¡°You put on quite the showst night trying to break a table with your bare hands and ended up with a


    fractured wrist, so I called the doctor to have a look; Serena had a creeping feeling that Eunice was


    settling scores with her but expressed her gratitude nheless, "Thank you, Eunice."


    ¡°Serena, take a seat, and let''s have a look at that hand,¡± said Justin, a renowned orthopedic surgeon


    and one of the Griffith family''s trusted doctors.


    Sitting down on the couch, Serena could feel Eunice¡¯s prating gaze and began to exin, "I had


    too much to drinkst night and did a lot of ridiculous things. I wouldn''t have believed it myself if the


    servant hadn''t told me. I''m so sorry for my behavior, Eunice. I didn''t mean to be so disrespectful"


    Eunice, cutting straight to the point, asked, ¡°Have you always had feelings for Romeo? Haven''t you


    moved on?"


    ¡°It''s not like that! Be and Romeo are the perfect couple. Besides, I''m with Martin now."


    ¡°From what I see, you don''t seem too fond of Martin."


    Eunice''s words made Serena anxious, "Eunice, whatever I said or didst night was beyond my


    control. If I could have controlled it, why would I let myself be so embarrassed? It was all that whiskey."


    "Was it the lemonade, perhaps?" Eunice''s gaze was challenging.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Serena yed dumb, "What about the lemonade? It was the whiskey that did me inst night, I just


    couldn''t handle it"


    "But the doctor found hallucinogens and other toxins in your system. How do you exin that?"


    ¡°You mean, someone drugged my drink?" Serena''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°At your restaurant, who would dare? Did you find out who it was? Was it the whiskey? Or the food?


    Did any of you get affected too?"


    ¡°You really don''t know anything?" Eunice''s tone suggested she wasn''t easily fooled.


    But Serena insisted, ¡°Eunice, why would I drug myself? What''s in it for me?"


    "What if you meant to harm someone else but ended up harming yourself by mistake?"


    Eunice''s suggestion left Serena stunned and in disbelief.


    Eunice always had an air of cool authority, and right now, her gaze was piercing.


    Facing Eunice''s imposing demeanor, Serena felt the weight of her gaze.


    Eunice was Serena¡¯s elder, her presence and intensity outmatching Serena''s.


    Just then, Serena faintly heard her grandfather''s footsteps descending the stairs, and tears welled up


    as she asked with a hoarse, aggrieved voice, ¡°What are you implying, Eunice? Everyone at the dinner


    tablest night is family. Not to mention the years we''ve spent together, even my sister, who''s only


    been back in the family for half a year, has given me precious gifts and shown me nothing but


    kindness. How could I harm anyone? Why would I harm you all?"

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Darren was stretching leisurely when he came down the stairs, only to hear the choked sobs of Serena.


    Instinctively, he quickened his pace. Reaching the bottom, he saw her eyes, red and swollen with tears.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What on earth happened here?"


    He nced from Serena who seemed pitiful, to the imposing Eunice, who sat at the head of the table,


    Had the two argued?


    "Serena, you''re awake. And what''s with the cast on your arm? Eunice, what''s going on here?"


    Serena''s tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed, "Grandpa, do you really think I would harm


    you? Last night, I just started feeling sick all of a sudden. I mentioned it in the car, didn''t 1? I felt like I


    was going to be sick, and after we got out. I don''t know, I started hallucinating."


    She continued through her tears, ¡°I can''t remember what happened next. If it weren''t for the servants


    telling me, I wouldn''t believe I did all those bizarre thingsst night. I''m covered in bruises, and I have


    no idea how I got them.


    How could this possibly be rted to being drugged?"


    "Being drugged? What are you talking about? Eunice, you suspect that Serena drugged herself?¡±


    Darren asked, confused, ¡°Does that even make sense? There''s no benefit to her in doing that."


    ¡°What if she meant to drug someone else and identally took it herself?"


    Eunice asked coldly.


    "So in your eyes, I''m that kind of venomous person? We were having such a lovely family dinnerst


    night; who would I possibly want to harm? Why would I want to harm any of you? After eighteen years,


    do you really see me as a heartless monster?"


    Just then, Belinda, drawn by themotion, asked in bewilderment, "What''s all this noise about? Why


    themotion so early in the morning?"


    ¡°Aunt Eunice, if you prefer Be because she''s blood-rted and wants to get rid of me, just say it.


    Why use me unfairly? I''m a victim here! I''m humiliated in front of my boyfriend. I''d rather be dead!


    Now you also misunderstand me."


    Serena''s tears flowed as she clung to Belinda''s neck, weeping bitterly.


    Belinda had never seen her granddaughter so devastated, crying in her embrace. Serena had always


    been the darling of the family, never allowed to shed a tear.


    "So what''s the deal now? I''m still not clear on it. Eunice, you think Serena tried to poison us, but


    identally hurt herself? Is that it? Do you have any proof?" Belinda asked, lifting her head.


    Eunice, of course, had no evidence. Her intention was to rattle Serena with psychological tactics to see


    if she would slip up.


    But Serena, perhaps sensing support had arrived, burst into tears, which made Eunice suspect her


    even more.


    Innocent people don''t need such dramatics, nor do they need someone to back them up.


    Serena''s reaction seemed a bit like a cover-up.


    "L have no proof¡± Eunice admitted, but her gaze at Serena was inscrutable, as if trying to see through


    her.


    ¡°If there''s no evidence¡¯ Belinda was at a loss for words. The situation was bizarre, but without proof, it


    was wrong to use Serena. What if they were wrong about her?


    "If you believe someone is behind this, trying to harm our family, then I implore you, Grandma, and


    Grandpa to investigate thoroughly and clear my name!" Serena was emphatic, her words strong


    despite the tears, ¡°Even though I''m not a natural-born Collins, I would never harm you! I¡¯m not


    heartless. In my eyes, you will always be my dearest and most cherished family!"


    Seeing her so earnest, Belinda and Darren felt a stab of guilt. It seemed they had indeed wronged


    Serena.


    Her expression was so innocent, her eyes welled up in tears. They had never seen her so wronged and


    angry before.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    It couldn''t have been Serena; if it were, why would she insist on an investigation to prove her


    innocence?


    "Serena, your aunt was just asking casually; she meant no harm," Belindaforted, ¡°She too wants


    to uncover the truth quickly to clear the air for everyone. Maybe she was a bit abrupt in her approach,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    but don''t take it to heart. It''s not just your aunt; your grandfather and I will make sure there''s a thorough


    investigation. We won''t let the person who''s trying to harm us get away! If you''re innocent, I''ll definitely


    do you justice"


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma," Serena said, her tears turning into a smile as she spoke endearingly, "Grandma,


    my hand reaily hurts."


    She showed her hand to Belinda, revealing cuts and one palm even wrapped in a cast.


    "Justin, how''s Serena''s injury?" Belinda asked with concern.


    ¡°She''s got a minor fracture and will need about two weeks of recovery. I''ve prescribed some


    medication, and unless there''s something else, I should get going"


    Justin felt a bit uneasy, knowing too well the difort of being privy to another family''s issues.


    ¡°Thanks for your help. Someone escort Dr. Justin out, please."


    After Justin left, Serena continued to y up her charm in front of her grandparents, apologizing for her


    behavior the night before, iming she drank too much and had no recollection, insisting it wasn''t


    intentional.


    Eunice realized why Arabe hadn''t publicly used Serena of possibly drugging her drink the night


    before¡ªthere was no evidence.


    Sharing an unsubstantiated im with others would at best lead to half-hearted belief; no one would


    take it seriously.


    Eunice rose with her tablet in hand to return to her room, just as she received a report from one of her


    aides.


    "Ma''am, the drug you asked me to look into hasn''t turned up in Oakridge City and other cities. It might


    take a bit longer to find any leads."


    ¡°Expand the search. Check the neighboring countries, especially Solterra, and do it thoroughly.


    She felt more and more convinced that Serena was involved in this matter.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯¡®am."


    Back in the living room.


    After cating Darren and Belinda, Serena recalled Martha''s words and a glint of luck shed in her


    eyes.


    Martha had said she''d covered her tracks well, leaving no trail for anyone to find.


    It didn''t matter what Darren, Belinda, Eunice, or Arabe did in their investigation.


    Because the dealer was already dead!


    Dead men tell no tales!


    Even if by some miracle someone traced an indirect connection between Martha and dealer, there was


    no evidence to suggest Martha had slipped the drug into Arabe¡¯s drink, and Martha had no clear


    motive.


    The number of people involved, even an organization, was not something Arabe could simply


    uncover!


    With this thought, Serena''s lips curled into a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Serena had only been back in her room for a short while when she heard a knock at the door.


    She ran to answer it, only to have Arabe kick her right in the stomach.


    ¡°Qof." Serena crashed to the floor, wincing in pain, ¡°Arabe, have you lost your mind?"


    With the door shut firmly behind her, Arabe strode over with icyposure, grabbed Serena''s cor,


    and hissed, "Heard you woke up, huh? Time to settle some scores."


    Before Serena could get a word out, Arabe pped in her face.


    Caught off guard, Serena was bombarded with p after p, feeling dizzy and tasting blood at the


    corner of her mouth.


    Finally, Arabe kicked her again. Serena felt a familiar sensation, in the exact same spot, prompting


    an epiphany from Serena, "You. you were the Snow Queen fromst night".


    She vaguely remembered a Snow Queen kicking her in the stomach with the same force, at the same


    spot. There was no mistaking it; it was Arabe.


    ¡°Well, aren''t you the bright one?" Arabe hoisted Serena up for another kick, "Since you have such a


    good memory, make sure you remember this lesson well.


    So she wouldn''t foolishly cross Arabe again and suffer for it.


    Serena hit the ground hard, her ster-wrapped crushing to the floor, agony ripping through her.


    That damn Arabe.


    Chattering through the pain, Serena threatened, "I''ll expose you to grandma and grandpa and let then


    see who you really are. You wretch, daring to hit me".


    Arabe''s lips curled into a frosty smirk. A wretch?


    ncing around the room, her eyes fell on a vanity stool. She picked it up and walked over to Serena.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Too hurt to stand, Serena scrambled back, shouting, "Arabe, you wouldn''t dare! When grandma and


    grandpa see my bruises, what will they think of you? Aren''t you afraid of ruining the image you''ve


    worked so hard to build?"


    ¡°If they knew you drugged me, they''d think I went too easy on you."


    "Do you have proof? Without proof, it''s stander!" Serena raised her voice, hoping to be heard outside,


    "Are you attacking me based on your assumptions? Don''t forget, this is Uncle''s house, not a ce for a


    young girl like you to make a scene!"


    ¡°You better hope you''ve destroyed all the evidence. If not, I won''t let you off lightly-"


    "So, you have no proof after all. Shouldn''t you be leaving my room then?"


    Arabe smiled coldly, ¡°Even without proof, if I want to hit you, you''re getting hit"


    As she spoke, the vanity stool crashed down on Serena.


    Serena''s scream caught the attention of the servants outside.


    "Ms. Serena, what''s wrong?¡± came the anxious knocking of Liz, ¡°Are you alright? May Ie in?"


    Just as Serena tried to call for help, Arabe brought the stool down again, and Serena''s cries got even


    louder.


    Liz was terrified and rushed to find Eunice, "Ma''am, something''s happened to Serena."


    The screams were horrifying.


    Liz was too timid to open the door and see what was happening inside.


    Eunice approached Serena''s door, faintly hearing the sisters¡¯ quarrel.


    ¡°Arabe. how could you.¡± Serena, in excruciating pain, felt as if her bones were falling apart with every


    movement. She red at Arabe with hatred.


    ¡°You dare to drug me, why shouldn''t I retaliate?" Arabe mmed the stool down on Serena once


    more.


    "Ahh."

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    This time, Serena''s vision darkened, and she nearly passed out.


    "Ma''am, what should we do? Should we go in and check? Could Serena have been taken hostage by


    some thug? Should we call security?"


    Liz was all scared out of her wits by Serena¡¯s hysterical shouts.


    "Don''t bother¡± Eunice said icily. ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything."


    ¡°Ma''am? Ma''am." Liz, seeing Eunice walk away, wanted to help but didn''t dare to act without


    permission, quickly followed Eunice''s steps.


    Serenay trembling on the floor, fearfully looking up at Arabe. She couldn''t believe Arabe had


    dared to hit her so hard.


    Without her grandparents around, no one could save her.


    She might actually be beaten to death by Arabe right here.


    What to do?


    What could she possibly do?


    ¡°Be, please have mercy.¡¯ Serena, knowing she was no match, pleaded in weakness, "If you kill me,


    you''ll have to exin to grandma and grandpa. Let me go, I won''t tell them about you hitting me today.


    I''ll say I fell and got these bruises."


    ¡°And what if you did tell?" Arabe didn''t care. "Don''t forget all the evidence you''ve left behind."


    Serena froze, realizing why Arabe was so bold - she held all the evidence, making Serena hesitant to


    speak up, leading to a situation where both would suffer in the end.


    Not to mention the time Martha tried to make Arabe slip by spilling oil, or Serena''s own attempts to


    seduce Romeo - these scandals alone could ruin her!


    And that''s not even the half of it.


    Arabe looked down at Serena. If she hadn''t picked up a few tricks from Grandpa Beck and


    identally drunk the lemonade, the one in trouble would have been Arabe herself.


    She would be the one who danced on the pole, the one who broke the table with her bare hands, and


    the one who kissed a tree in a frenzy.


    Serena''s heart was growing colder by the minute.


    "Next time, I won''t be so lenient.¡± Arabe threw the vanity stool at Serena with a vengeance.


    Serena let out a wail, staring at Arabe''s retreating figure, fists clenched in rage. Damn you, Arabe,


    just you wait, I will not let this go!


    Later, a servant went to look for Arabe. Passing by Serena''s room, she discovered Serena sprawled


    on the floor. She rushed in to help.


    "Serena, what happened? Did you fall?"


    With the vanity stool overturned next to her and no other suspicious signs, it seemed Serena might


    have fallen off the stool?


    How bizarre.


    "tt hurts so much.¡¯ Serena couldn''t get up even with the servant''s aid, tears streaming down her face.


    "Take it easy, Serena." The servant could feel her pain from the cries, and after much effort, helped her


    to her feet, saying respectfully, "Please wait here. I''ll tell Ms. Be something and then we''ll get a


    doctor."


    "Wait." Serena looked up in pain, "What thing?"


    "Mr. Collins wants to take Ms. Be to change her name."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant, thinking they were all family, shared openly, "He is dressed and is waiting in the living


    room. We just couldn''t find Ms. Be earlier; don''t know if she fell asleep in her room. Please wait here.


    I''ll be right back"


    Watching the servant''s retreating figure, Serena''s nails dug into her palms, furning with even more


    resentment!


    Here she was getting beaten up, while Arabe was about to inherit the family fortune from grandpa?


    Why her?

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    When the servant called for the doctor, Belinda hurried over, only to find Serena sitting on the armchair


    in her bedroom, her eyes red and swollen.


    Belinda couldn''t help but ask, "Serena, what happened to you, my dear?"


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Serena burst into tears as soon as she saw Belinda, her voice quivering with distress.


    ¡°Did you fall? How did you get hurt like this?" Belinda gently rolled up Serena''s sleeve, revealing


    bruises.


    The family doctor knew at first nce that these weren''t injuries from a fall but from a beating. She was


    shocked; she couldn''t believe that someone dared to hurt Serena, to such an extent.


    This was too much and the bruises looked severe. Should she tell Belinda the truth?


    "What are you staring at? I''m in so much pain, please just help me apply some ointment.¡± Serena wept,


    trying to control her sobs, ¡°I fell. It was my own clumsiness, Grandma. Don''t worry. it''ll heal in a few


    days."


    Hearing Serena''s words, the doctor didn''t dare to pry further and silently treated Serena''s wounds,


    thinking it was better not to stir the pot. If Serena didn''t want to talk, it wasn''t her ce to force the


    issue.


    ¡°How did you get hurt so badly? Did some of these happen when you were tossing and turning in your


    sleepst night?" Belinda was deeply concerned when she saw the bruises on Serena''s back.


    Serena didn''t dare to confirm or deny, and just tearfully whispered, ¡°It hurts, Grandma"


    "Doctor, please be gentle.¡± All Belinda could do was watch anxiously.


    Serena, seeing her grandmother''s concern, thought to herself that if her pain could elicit such


    sympathy, perhaps it could even strengthen their bond.


    Meanwhile, Bard came home from work and immediately headed for the study to find Eunice.


    ¡°Eunice, I heard there was some friction between you and Serena this morning. Was it because of what


    happenedst night?"


    At Bard''s question, Eunice looked up from herptop, her voice steady, ¡°I have a feeling she¡¯s behind


    what happened to Be"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bard knew Eunice''s intuition was often spot-on, but he had watched Serena grow up and found it hard


    to suspect her without evidence, even though he found Eunice''s suspicionspelling.


    "I know everyone in this family has treated her like a princess and has truly adored her for eighteen


    years,¡± Eunice closed herptop, stating the facts.


    The time and affection everyone had poured into Serena over the years had be deeply ingrained,


    like a seed rooted firmly in the soil, growing into a towering tree that couldn''t be easily shaken.


    Eunice didn''t want to challenge Serena''s ce in the family.


    ¡°I just feel that the old Serena was innocent and kind, without a hint of guile.


    She was sweet and sensible. But now, she seems like a different person"


    The old Serena wouldn''t use her fragility and tears as weapons; she wouldn''t squander the trust and


    goodwill she had built up over eighteen years.


    But now, she appeared to wield these tools with ease.


    "Mom and Dad haven''t suspected her, and I understand. As grandparents, they can''t just suspect their


    own granddaughter of being malicious without cause. Especially when they''ve watched her grow up,


    believing they know her character, understanding who she is. So we wouldn''t suddenly doubt her just


    on someone else''s say-so, let alone cast her out."


    Even if a pet cat scratches the owner, she''d think it was an ident. Who would believe that the cat


    has ill intentions, plotting to harm its owner?


    Even if one¡¯s own pet cat scratches its owner repeatedly, to the point of drawing blood, she might just


    think it''s misbehaving, not knowing any better.


    At worst, she might scold it or give it a smack to teach it a lesson, but who would throw it out of the


    house, abandoning it?


    That was the dilemma Eunice was facing.


    Serena had been part of the family for far too long. Her identity had been unknown, and the emotions


    and time invested in her couldn''t be negated by a couple of mistakes.


    Eighteen years was a long time. Even if it was a tree nted in the yard, wanting to uproot it all at once


    would make one feel heart-wrenching and difficult to let go.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Imagine a world where eighteen years of nurturing and affection for a child could be tested by the


    bitterness of sibling rivalry.


    "I''m just worried that Be might be getting the short end of the stick, Eunice admitted candidly.


    The fear was that ever since Be''s return home six months ago, she had been walking on eggshells


    for the sake of farnily harmony, always yielding to her sister Serena. After all, the family already owed


    her so much.


    If Arabe continued topromise and step back, wouldn''t that add insult to injury?


    ¡°That''s why I want to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. If it turns out Serena is behind the


    tampering, maybe we can get Louisa to cut the knot and minimize the damage to Be," Eunice


    continued.


    The longer the issue dragged on, the greater the potential hurt to Arabe.


    The family''s affection for Serena was deep, and the revtion of her true character would only bring


    them more sorrow.


    "tt wouldn''t be good for the family either."


    "Don''t overthink it. Once the investigation is done, the truth will be clear,¡¯ Bardforted her. "I just


    dread the day we might have to make a choice between Serena and Be."


    One had been cherished like a daughter for eighteen years, raised and protected.


    The other, deeply indebted to, had given so much to the family.


    Just then, a servant approached with news, "Ma¡®am, Ms. Be has arrived."


    "I have something to ask her,¡¯ said Eunice, standing up. ¡°Bard, shall we go downstairs?"


    Bard offered his arm, and they descended together.


    Darren, his mood buoyant after officially bequeathing everything in the wooden chest to Arabe,


    hummmed a tune on his way home.


    A gentle smile graced Arabe''s face, her joy seemingly tied to her grandfather''s happiness.


    "Be, you''re back!" Eunice greeted her with warmth as she descended the stairs. "I was wondering


    what to do with the gifts Romeo broughtst night.


    He went overboard, and I haven''t even unwrapped them yet."


    The packaging alone looked expensive.


    If not for Serena''s outburst the previous evening, the elders might have already met Romeo and been


    singing his praises.


    Arabe then remembered Romec''s instructions about the gifts.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As she distributed them, she said with a soft smile, "It''s just a token of his regard. Please, ept


    them."


    Darren unveiled a set of exquisite chess pieces, hitting right upon his hobby.


    Belinda received a painting of inestimable value, her eyes lighting up with admiration and affection.


    Bard''s gift was an antique vase worth a fortune.


    And for Eunice, a tea set of unparalleled value.


    From the top of the stairs, Serena watched the scene unfold, her irritation mounting. She couldn''t


    believe that Romeo had spent so much just for a first impression.


    If he wasn''t serious about Arabe, he wouldn''t have bothered.


    With that thought, Serena''s resentment towards Arabe deepened, her own misfortunes stark against


    Arabe¡¯s happiness.


    Suddenly, she realized that Martin hadn''t sought her out all day.

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    "Romeo is such a big spender, just look at this chess set he got me; Darren eximed with a mix of


    admiration and bewilderment. "You can''t just find a fine set like this every day, even if you had the cash.


    I can''t figure out where the kid managed to dig this up. He''s really outdone himself this time.


    Belinda chimed in with a warm smile, "And the painting he gave me, it''s just to my taste. Not only is the


    craftsmanship top-notch, but every flower, every tree in it is so full of meaning. The boy is wishing me a


    life filled with blessings, longevity, and smooth sailing."


    Her grin was so wide it looked like it wouldn''t fit on her face.


    Bard, holding the vase in his hands, added his praises, "The kid really put his heart into this one. I saw


    this vase at the auction earlier this year. Missed out on bidding, and it nagged at me for a while. How


    he got wind of it and managed to get it from that collector, of all people, and even in the original box"


    It was no small feat, that was for sure.


    The collector who had snagged the vase was a man who wouldn''t part with his treasures for all the


    money in the world.


    So for Romeo to have gotten his hands on that vase was a marvel in itself.


    ¡°Last time Romeo visited, he must have noticed my love for tea. He went out of his way to bring me this


    beautiful tea set" Eunice said, her eyes softening at the memory.


    The set had caused quite a stir at the auction because of its unique design.


    It was known to enhance the vor of the tea, making it a coveted item among tea enthusiasts.


    Eunice had wanted it, but out of consideration for a business partner who was also set on acquiring it,


    she stepped back.


    "Romeo filled a gap I had resigned myself to, Eunice said, her smile as beautiful as it was grateful.


    ¡°We really need to show our appreciation for all these precious gifts he''s given us. It''s clear he values


    Be and respects us elders. But with things happening so suddenlyst night, I feel awful we couldn''t


    host him properly,"


    Darren said, feeling apologetic.


    "Don''t worry about it,¡± Belinda reassured. "Let''s have Be ask him when he''s free toe over. We


    should return the favor. Eunice, you always have the best ideas. What do you think we should give


    him?"


    They wanted to find a gift that was far from ordinary, something that would really touch his heart, but


    Belinda was at a loss for what that could be.


    ¡°Be knows his tastes best, doesn''t she?" Eunice suggested with a knowing smile, turning to Arabe.


    All eyes turned to Arabe, who suddenly realized that she hadn''t paid much attention to Romeo''s


    preferences. She was at a loss for what he truly liked or wanted.


    ¡°Be, what have you given him in the past that he''s been happiest with?"


    Belinda asked curiously.


    "Me?" Arabe said truthfully. "Even if it''s just a mug or a tie, he''s always happy".


    "He''s not picky.¡¯ Belinda realized. "Well, that makes it easy then. Whatever''s rare and valuable, that''s


    what we''ll go with."


    "LT think¡± Eunice said thoughtfully, "that boy just wants to be epted by our family. It probably doesn''t


    matter what we give him. Even just inviting him over would make him happy"


    Although Eunice said this, everyone agreed that they should still reciprocate Romeo''s thoughtful gifts


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    with something that showed their affection and approval.


    As the farnily discussed the matter of the gift, Serena stormed off to her room, fuming. She checked


    her phone, and still, Martin hadn''t reached out to her!


    She thought Martin was ying hard to get with her! She was seething with frustration and indignation.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    With a huff, she tossed her phone aside, refusing to reach out to him first.


    Martin sat behind his desk, his usually bright eyes now shadowed by a cloud of mncholy and


    dejection.


    His deputy, sitting nearby, was at a loss for words on how tofort him.


    Since this morning, Martin had been nted at his desk, silent, not working, lost in his thoughts.


    The scenes fromst night reptayed in Martin''s mind.


    Serena, full of heartfelt emotion, kept calling him Romeo and saying those things.


    How much she liked Romeo, how her boyfriend was Romeo, and that he, Martin, was nothing in


    When he offered her a cup of soup to sober her up, she had scorned it, telling him to get lost and stop


    interrupting her "date" with "Romeo."


    The way she tiptoed to nt a kiss on "Romeo" was so loving, so lost in the moment, so shy and


    endearing¡ªa stark contrast to how she was with him usually.


    The more Martin thought about it, the more his heart ached.


    Until the screen of his phone lit up, showing a text from Serena.


    He quickly opened it to find a picture of a wound and a crying emoji, with the message, [It hurts so


    bad.]


    Martin immediately called her back to ask what had happened.


    ¡°Last night I had a bit too much whiskey and said some things I shouldn''t have. My sister thought I was


    flirting with her husband and without any discussion, she stormed into my room and gave me a beating.


    pped me several times and hit me with a vanity stool. I''m in so much pain. The doctor says my


    injuries will take about a month to heal, and my hand is fractured."


    By the end, Serena''s voice was filled with such self-pity.


    "What are you saying? That''s outrageous,¡¯ Martin''s anger swelled in his chest, ¡°Does she always get


    away with this at home? What about your family?


    Didn''t anyone stand up for you?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I didn''t want to disturb the peace at home, so I didn''t say anything."


    ¡°How can you be so naive! She can''t just treat you like that!" Martin was irate, ¡°I''m going to settle this


    with her".


    "Martin, I don¡¯t want to upset my family, I want to continue living in this house."


    "She was the one who started hitting you, she''s in the wrong. Mr. Darren and Mrs. Bnda would


    surely see to justice if they knew. If you don''t want the family to know, I can deal with her privately"


    "She''ll definitely tattle! Besides, she has Romeo backing her. Forget it, Martin, it was my faultst night,


    I said things I shouldn''t have, and caused a misunderstanding.¡± Sensing the mood set just right,


    Serena then asked in a pitiful tone, "You don''t misunderstand me, do you?"


    Martin, caught by her question, suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    "Did you not look for me today because you were busy with work? I know, even if the whole world


    misunderstands me, you, Martin, will always steadfastly stand by my side, right? After all, you''re my


    boyfriend, the person I trust and like the most in the whole world."


    Martin''s heart was suddenly touched, and with a tremble in his voice, he called out softly, "Serena."


    "Thank goodness for you. No matter what the world turns into, no matter how much malicees my


    way, as long as you are with me, i''ll always have a ce to belong¡±

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Serena''s voice softened into a blissful murmur, ¡°Martin, having you is just amazing. With you by my


    side, I feel like I''m notpletely abandoned by the world. Even though I''m not born into the Collins


    family, and I can''t enjoy the privileges I once had, or im a noble title, you still treat me like a princess.


    My happiness is still intact. Seriously, having you as my boyfriend is the best thing ever!"


    Hearing the girl openly refer to him as her "boyfriend" wiped away Martin''s previous sorrow, recing it


    with a surge of emotion and a pang of guilt.


    He was moved by her heartfelt confession.


    And guilty because, sincest night, he''d doubted her feelings for him, sinking into a funk until just now.


    But now, he was thrilled, overjoyed.


    "Serena, I''ve been terrible today, not checking in on you sooner, not even noticing you were upset,¡¯


    Martin admitted with remorse. "From now on, I swear I''ll treat you twice as well. You don''t want me to


    confront Arabe right now, but I''m keeping a tally. If she crosses me in the future, I''ll make sure to


    settle both new and old scores. I won''t let today''s hurt go unnoticed."


    "Martin, you''re the best!" Serena''s voice dripped with sweet happiness. "If you were here right now, I''m


    afraid I might not be able to stop myself from kissing you."


    Her flirtation sparked a fire in Martin, his breathing growing heavier.


    Since when did his little princess be such a flirt?


    Catching him hook, line, and sinker, Serena giggled coyly, "Stop it, I''ve got to go."


    Before Martin could respond, a beeping tone signaled the end of the call.


    His gaze softened, and a content smile yed at the corners of his mouth.


    The deputy at his side stared in disbelief. Was Mr. Martin smiling? And not just any smile, but one filled


    with pure happiness and satisfaction.


    Who on earth was on the other end of that phone?


    That person was capable of turning Mr. Martin''s stormy mood sunny! Martin opened WhatsApp and


    messaged the girl, [Did the doc give you anything for the pain? A month to recover seems too long. I''ll


    find you another doctor, maybe you can heal faster?) (Sure.] Serena replied promptly, punctuating her


    message with a kiss emoji.


    Without hesitation, Martin immediately reached out to a doctor.


    Serena agreed because she wanted him to see her injuries, even the ones on her back, through the


    doctor''s eyes. She wanted Martin to know the extent of her suffering.


    The more he hurt for her, the deeper his hatred for Arabe would grow.


    And the more he would be her unsuspecting pawn.


    Come evening.


    Darren wheedled Arabe, ¡°Be, that fried chicken we had the other night was divine, I can''t stop


    thinking about it. How about we have it for a midnight snack? Maybe throw in some BBQ skewers?"


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°You''re still not fully recovered; we should stick to lighter fare.


    ¡°Just a little bit, please!"


    After much cajoling from Darren, Arabe relented, ¡°But not too much."


    "Don''t worry, just a few!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With his granddaughter''s blessing, Darren eagerly ordered the meal. In no time at all, the chef wheeled


    in tworge barbecue grills, loaded with hundreds of skewers.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Arabe chuckled lightly at the sight before her, a yful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Isn''t it just a couple of grilled skewers you wanted to satisfy your craving?"she teased.


    Darren, with a skewer in hand, couldn''t stop himself from devouring more.


    "What I meant was, a few of each vor.¡± he said through mouthfuls.


    Just then, Serena limped into the garden, having been invited by a servant.


    Darren, seeing her uneven gait, couldn''t help but express his concern, "Serena, what''s with your foot?


    Why are you limping like that?"


    Serena cast a fearful nce at Arabe and then spoke meekly, ¡°It''s nothing, I just..."


    Before she could finish, Eunice jumped in, "She was just throwing a tantrumst night and took a spill.


    Honestly, Serena, you should apologize to your sister. You said so many harsh things and acted out of


    line. You owe Arabe an apology."


    Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes, her face the picture of misery and injustice.


    She had been roughed up by Arabe and couldn''t even tell her grandparents, and now she had to


    apologize to Arabe in front of everyone?


    Was her aunt showing favoritism so tantly?


    ¡°Exactly, you were way out of line with what you said to your sisterst night."


    chimed in another voice.


    Those words fromst night were too much for Belinda to bear, "Even though it was said in the heat of


    the moment, it still came from you. You should still apologize and make amends with your sister"


    "I know I was at faultst night," Serena said, trying to y the victim. "Even though I got hurt too, and


    even fractured my palm, what was said was said.


    Sister, I''m sorry. Let me toast to you."


    She reached for a small ss of juice on the table, but Eunice interrupted by pushing a bunch of grilled


    skewers towards her, "No need for toasts. What if the juice is spiked? Just eat a skewer, and your


    sister will forgive you".


    Serena looked at the handful of skewers, coated with a thickyer of chili powder, and with tears


    brimming in her eyes, she protested, ¡®Aunt Eunice, I can''t handle spicy food"


    ¡°That''s exactly why you should eat it, to show your sincerity, Eunice said gently. "Besides, it''s not really


    that spicy, just a formality. I wouldn''t actually make you suffer, would I? Let''s have your grandma try it


    and see."


    Eunice purposely picked a non-spicy skewer and handed it to Belinda, who took a bite and nodded,


    "It''s really not spicy."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Your aunt knows you don''t usually eat skewers, so she thought it''d be nice for you to have some now,


    Eunice said, grabbing Serena''s hand to hold the skewer. ¡°Alright, let''s all dig in!"


    Serena felt the greasiness in her hand and took a bite, only to be overwhelmed by the heat.


    She coughed uncontrobly, tears streaming from her eyes, "I really can''t. It''s too spicy"


    "You can''t handle that bit of spice?" Euniceughed, "Well, then, as you said, have some juice."


    Serena nodded weakly.


    Eunice ced arge pitcher of juice in front of Serena, standing a foot tall.


    "This can''t be too spicy for you, right?"


    Belinda knew thatst night Serena had mistaken Eunice for Arabe and had given her an earful. This


    morning, they''d had another argument. Eunice, always straightforward, just wanted Serena to


    apologize sincerely.


    "So, Serena, just drink it. It''s not that much¡± she said.


    Misunderstandings within the family needed to be cleared up.


    Serena stared at therge pitcher of juice. With tears in her eyes, she drank it all, her stomach nearly


    bursting. After gulping down so much juicete at night, she couldn''t hold it in. Before long, she was


    rushing to the bathroom, struck by a bout of diarrhea.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    The morning after, Arabe had barely finished her scrambled eggs and toast when her phone buzzed


    with an urgent call.


    "Boss, we''ve got trouble. There''s a group iming our skincare line ruined their faces. They''ve shown


    up at thepany¡¯s doorstep with their families and reporters, waving banners and making a scene.


    Our PR team is on it, but these folks are adamant it''s our products to me. The PR head says it''s


    your call on how to handle this. Should we go legal, call the cops, or have security escort them off the


    property?"


    ¡°Our skincare causing problems?" Arabe was taken aback. This was a first.


    "Yes. They''ve got receipts, surveince footage of them using our products at home, and evenb


    reports iming our products contain harmful substances that have caused allergic reactions and


    inmmation."


    ¡°Are theseb results credible?"


    "They''re from Dawnstar, a reputable firm. It''s unlikely they''re faked¡±"


    ¡°But our skincare line went through all the proper channels before hitting the market. How could it


    possibly contain banned substances? Could there have been a mistake somewhere in the process?"


    Arabe knew the stakes were high; after all, the gship line of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group was her


    brainchild. If there was a problem, surely those close to her, who also used these products, would have


    experienced issues long before this public outcry.


    "What are they demanding?" Arabe cut to the chase.


    "They want to see you, face-to-face, in front of the press. They''re calling for an exnation".


    "I''m on my way"


    She hung up, gave her aunt a quick heads-up, and dashed out the door.


    Shortly after Arabe left, Eunice got wind that the Ar-Bl-Clear Group was in hot water and realized


    why her niece had hurried out.


    Outside the group''s headquarters, a curly-haired woman was angrily decrying to the reporters, "Their


    whitening mask promised a fair and radiantplexion. Look at my face after a month''s use¡ªruined!


    Just look at this redness, these bumps and pustules. How am I supposed to face anyone now?"


    The journalists, smelling a sensational story, were all ears. ¡°Do you have proof their product is at fault?"


    ¡°I took that mask to CCT for testing. CCT is an impartial, major organization.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The results showed that the mask contains three banned substances, which caused my allergic


    reaction."


    Another young woman, a 21-year-old college student, kept her face hidden behind a mask. Only after


    much coaxing from a reporter did she tearfully remove it, revealing a frightfully red and damaged


    "Is the Ar-Bl-Clear Group to me for your condition?" a reporter thrust a microphone in her direction.


    She nodded, "I heard that the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s top products, developed by their head executive,


    were the best in the brand. Seduced by the rave reviews online, I took out a student loan and splurged


    over nine hundred dors on theplete skincare set. For a student like me, it was a fortune.


    l used it diligently every day, even when my skin started reacting, hoping one day I''d achieve that


    porcin, rosy-cheeked look from the ads. But after a month, the burning sensation worsened, and my


    skin felt rough and parched. Frightened, I finally saw a dermatologist, only to be diagnosed with severe


    inmmation. The doctor said it would take extensive treatment to heal, and even then, returning to my


    original condition was impossible."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as the college girl recounted her ordeal.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Tears trickled down her flushed cheeks, reigniting the sting she''d been trying to soothe with the gentlest


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    of touches.


    A crowd of onlookers had begun to gather.


    "I heard some of my buddies rave about the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s products, saying they worked


    wonders. How on earth could something like this happen?"


    "Maybe it''s a bad batch issue? It started out great, but then to make a quick buck, they swapped the


    high-quality ingredients for cheap junk and threw in some banned substances. Not surprising at all!"


    ¡°But the Ar-Bl-Clear Group is a big name brand. They''ve worked hard to build their reputation. It doesn''t


    make sense to jeopardize their image for a few extra dors. This kind of bad press could really hurt


    their business."


    "Hey, you''re defending the Ar-Bl-Clear Group pretty hard. What, are you on their payroll or something?"


    ¡°What are you on about? I''m just passing by."


    The bystanders chattered incessantly, some even breaking into arguments.


    More and more journalists were swarming the scene, all eager to scoop the story.


    Arabe parked her car near the group''s headquarters and immediately drew attention as she stepped


    out.


    It was her youth and beauty that turned heads. Her face was a stark contrast to the others¡¯! Upon


    seeing Arabe approach, a squad of staff members from the main building broke into a brisk jog to


    greet her. The reporters didn''t even get a chance to bombard them with questions before they reached


    Arabe and respectfully greeted, "President Arabe."


    The crowd was in disbelief. This girl, who looked no older than a teenager, was a heavyweight in a


    major corporation! "President Arabe, you''ve arrived!" the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s Vice President


    Catharina whispered urgently, "We''ve got over two dozen media outlets here"


    ¡°Where are the victims?" Arabe''s presence dominated, exuding both coolness and authority.


    Journalists surged toward her, microphones thrust forward, bombarding her with questions.


    "May I ask who you are? Can you speak on behalf of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group?"


    ¡°I see Ms. Catharina treating you with great respect. Are you her superior?"


    "There are ims that the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s products cause facial damage.


    Have you used them?"


    ¡°Is it true that the Ar-Bl-Clear Group added banned substances to their products to make a quick profit,


    regardless of consumer safety?"


    ¡°Will you take responsibility for those who''ve been harmed?"


    ¡°What''s your n to deal with this situation?"


    Dozens of cameras were trained on Arabe, dozens of microphones nearly shoved in her face, each


    journalist vying for her answer, giving her no time to think.


    "Who''s been disfigured?" Arabe''s voice carried the cold authority of a leader,manding the


    attention of all present.


    The media parted to create a pathway.


    A curly-haired woman, visibly irate, pushed to the front. "We''re the victims here! What''s your role in the


    Ar-Bl-Clear Group? Are you important enough to discuss a solution with us? We demand to see the


    highest authority in the Ar-Bl-Clear Group!"

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    ¡°Lam".


    Those two simple words sent a ripple of astonishment through the room.


    Though everyone had suspected the girl was someone of importance, no one had imagined she would


    be the top dog! Rumors had it that the gship skincare line of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group was her


    brainchild.


    She was this young and already developing skincare products! ncing at her again, her porcin-like


    skin seemed almost too perfect, like a work of art in the sunlight, radiantly beautiful.


    Was it her own products that gave her such wless skin, or had she used the dirty money to splurge


    on some other brand''s exorbitant skincare line?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The curly-haired woman was stunned for a moment before she bit back, disbelief evident in her voice,


    ¡°Are you seriously the head honcho of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group?"


    Catharina, the deputy, confirmed without missing a beat, "The real deal"


    The crowd was again taken aback, cameras shing nonstop, but the girl''s face remained untroubled.


    From start to finish, her gaze held an undisturbed coolness, as though the setting hadn''t fazed her one


    bit.


    With that kind of presence and poise, she had to be the one in charge.


    "If you''re iming to be the head of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, then tell me, what are you going to do about


    my face looking like this? Is yourpany really that heartless, using our faces as tools to line your


    pockets? In front of all these reporters, today you owe us an exnation!"


    Other disgruntled customers chimed in with their grievances.


    ¡°Your products are already priced through the roof, and to look better, I maxed out my credit cards, and


    now my face is ruined! At such a young age, how can you be so malicious? Why sell us defective


    products? Are you using our hard-earned cash to maintain that pretty face of yours?"


    All the cameras excitedly captured the confrontation. This kind of explosive story could cause a


    sensation online in no time.


    The Ar-Bi-Clear Group''s current predicament had already started fermenting on the web.


    And this face-off between consumers and the person in charge was only going to add fuel to the fire.


    "One at a time,¡¯ Arabe said calmly, turning to the curly-haired woman.


    ¡°Which product of ours caused your reaction? Do you have proof?"


    "It''s your whitening face mask! I bought it mid-December at one of your stores. Here''s the receipt,¡¯ the


    woman retorted, handing over the slip of paper to Arabe.


    Taking a look, Arabe quietly asked her deputy, ¡°How long do our store''s security cameras keep


    footage?"


    "Six months."


    ¡°What about purchase records?"


    ¡°Indefinitely"


    Upon hearing this, the curly-haired woman''s expression soured slightly, "What are you getting at? Are


    you doubting that I''ve ever bought your product? Or that this receipt is a fake?"


    ¡°If you''re asking for an exnation, we need to thoroughly investigate every aspect, Arabe instructed


    Catharina. "Look into the December 15th records. Check if this receipt matches our sales data and if


    thisdy visited our store."


    Before she could finish, the curly-haireddy interrupted, ¡°l was busy that day; a friend went to buy it for


    me."


    ¡°Then check her friend as well."


    ¡°What are you implying? That the person isn''t really my friend, or that my friend is out to get me? You''re


    not the police, what right do you have to dig into my friend''s business? Isn''t this kind of harassment?"


    "There''s no need to get worked up. Certain matters we will leave to the police to ensure everything is


    done by the book and above board."


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate us with the police?"


    The curly-haired woman''s words stirred the already agitated victims further.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    The crowd was in an uproar, their usations flying like daggers at Arabe.


    ¡°You know, when a big mess like this pops up, the least the Ar-Bl-Clear Group could do is apologize¡¯


    one woman huffed, her voice dripping with disdain.


    ¡°We must''ve been silly to buy your products!"


    "Not even a hint of sorry, not a flicker of remorse when you saw our faces looking like a bad pizza¡¯


    another chimed in, her arms folded across her chest.


    "Looks to me like it''s not just your products that are rotten. Ar-Bl-Clear''s got some serious internal


    issues!"


    ¡°We wantpensation!"


    "A public apology, all over social media!"


    ¡°Ar-Bl-Clear Group, get out of Dawnstar!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the chaos, Arabe stood her ground, allowing their cries to wash over her. Suddenly, she


    reached out and grabbed the hand of a woman with curly hair.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing?" the curly-haired woman snapped back, yanking her hand away. ¡°Are


    you gonna hit me in front of all these cameras and reporters?"


    "You im you bought our skin-lightening cream on December 15th and only realized there was a


    problem after a month. But the inmmation on your face has been there for over six months."


    "What are you implying?" the woman faltered, then quickly retorted, "And you can tell how long just by


    looking? What are you, some kind of irvoyant?


    Anyway, we''re here for a payout from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, and we want that press conference


    apology to consumers! Or else, I swear, I''ll end it right here!"


    In a shocking move, the woman pulled a small knife from her clothing and pressed it to her own throat.


    "My face is ruined and the doctors say it''s hopeless. I don''t even want to live anymore!"


    Just then, a car approached, its arrival turning every head in the direction of the familiar license te.


    "Is that Romeo''s ride?"


    ¡°Romeo''s here?"


    ¡°What''s he doing at the Ar-Bl-Clear Group? Is it just a coincidence or?"


    The reporters didn''t wait for an answer. They dashed toward him immediately.


    The car came to a halt, and out stepped Romeo, tall and imposing,manding the space around him


    with an aura of authority.


    ¡°Mr. McMillian, are you just passing by, or are you privy to some insider info?"


    ¡°Have you heard about today''s fiasco? Some consumers got facial burns from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s


    skincare. What''s your take on this?"


    ¡°The Ar-Bl-Clear Group is a well-known brand in Dawnstar. Do you think they would disregard


    consumer safety for profit?"


    Romeo, surrounded by a barrage of questions from over twenty media outlets, spoke with confidence.


    "I''ve been using the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s men¡¯s skincare and have had no issues."


    The crowd was taken aback. No one expected the business tycoon to indulge in skincare, let alone


    ¡°l''ll stand by the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s products with my personal guarantee. If there is an issue, I will


    personallypensate each affected individual a million dors. In cash."


    The sh from the cameras intensified, and a glimmer of hope flickered in the eyes of the disfigured.


    ¡°However Romeo continued, his voice cutting through the noise, "if anyone is found spreading false


    allegations, trying to tarnish the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s reputation, and Ar-Bl-Clear chooses not to pursue,


    I will seek justice on their behalf. Anyone found guilty will owe a million dors. Each".


    The hopeful glint in the victims¡¯ eyes dimmed, reced by a wave of panic.


    "I''ve already reported this to the police on behalf of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group. All your receipts,


    surveince screenshots, and test results will serve as evidence in court."

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Ared sports car roared into view, drawing closer with every second. Behind the wheel was a woman


    with cascading curls and lips painted a fierce red.


    She exuded a charm that was both captivating and rhythmic in its allure.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as she stepped out. Wasn''t that Bard''s wife, Eunice, who had


    vanished from the social scene for so long?


    What was she doing here?


    And looking even more stunning and mboyant than before.


    Eunice gracefully alighted from her vehicle, her high heels clicking on the pavement. She carried


    herself with an elegance that sparked envy in the hearts of onlookers. She was like a dazzling pearl,


    impossible to ignore, no matter how much time had passed.


    "Bring those cameras over here,¡¯ shemanded, her presence never faltering in front of anyone.


    "And bring the mics a little closer, will you?"


    The journalists and cameramen, upon hearing Eunice''s voice, hesitated for a mere second before


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    scrambling to get closer to her.


    Once all the mics were pointed her way and the cameras were rolling, Eunice began, ¡°I''m here on


    behalf of the Griffith Group to make a statement. If there''s any issue with a product from the the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group, you''re wee to pick any skincare product from the Griffith Group''s collection, on the


    house, for a lifetime."


    Her announcement sent shockwaves through the crowd. Bard''s influence in Dawnstar was


    unparalleled, and the Griffith Group held significant clout. Now his wife was standing up for the the Ar-


    Bl-Clear Group.


    This was a clear indication of theirmitment to the the Ar-Bl-Clear Group! ¡°But let me be clear, if


    anyone is trying to cause trouble and nder the the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, they won''t just have to answer


    to McMllian Corporation.


    The Griffith Group will not let it slide either!"


    The curly-haired woman who had been causing a scene began to shrink back in fear, her bravado


    fading in the wake of Eunice''smanding tone.


    Meanwhile, Serena was fuming as she watched the news. Romeo had rushed to Arabe''s side


    instantly, and even his aunt had joined in! Two major conglomerates were openly supporting a smaller


    Weren''t they worried about bing theughingstock of the town?


    Just then, the sound of police sirens approached from a distance.


    No one had expected a dozen police cars to show up for such a minor incident. The media was


    stunned into silence until someone finally started snapping photos furiously.


    As the shutters clicked, the rest of the journalists snapped to attention and hurried over to get their


    scoop.


    The police chief stepped out of his car, an authoritative figure whomanded respect. The other


    officers followed suit, exuding an air ofmand.


    Ignoring the questions from the reporters, the chief made his way straight to Romeo.


    "Mr. McMillian,¡¯ greeted the chief respectfully. "Did you call this in?"


    "Yes, Romeo replied, standing tall with an air of aristocracy that dominated the atmosphere around him.


    ¡°The deputy director of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group will brief you on the details. At this moment, I suggest we


    hold a press conference to reveal the investigation process and its results, thereby clearing the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group''s name."


    The crowd was stunned.


    Just how confident was Romeo in the Ar-Bl-Clear Group to suggest waiting on-site for a result.


    ¡°lL agree,¡¯ Eunice added, her arms folded elegantly across her chest, her beauty undeniable. "Behind-


    the-scenes investigations can be easily manipted by those with ulterior motives. Presenting the


    entire process in public will make the truth evident to all."

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    A few disfigured folks never expected the stir they caused to blow up like this. Not only did Romeo


    show up, but Bard''s wife made an appearance too.


    Their eyes began to dart about, avoiding direct contact.


    ¡°Let''s all head over to the the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s staff cafeteria, shall we?"


    Arabe suggested.


    The ce was spacious and had an artsy vibe, capable of amodating arge crowd at once.


    All the journalists, cameraman Hans, and the onlookers were invited over to sample the delicious fare


    on the house.


    People were surprised at how well a skincarepany treated its employees. A different main course


    every day for half a month, and an endless array of tasty snacks, afternoon pastries, and fancy coffees.


    This wasn''t a cafeteria. It was a foodie''s paradise! The police had already started their investigations in


    shifts. The few remaining officers stayed because Arabe had some questions for the disfigured


    individuals.


    ¡°Try some of our group''s coffee and pastries, they''re just as good as anything you''ll find out there.¡±


    Catharina, personally brought refreshments to the disfigured group, naturally taking a seat next to


    thern. "In the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, we wear our hearts on our sleeves for both our employees and our


    customers. I don''t know why you smeared ourpany, but now that the police are involved, I''d advise


    you toe clean. Don''t ruin your futures or worry your families."


    The disfigured individuals stared at the pastries in front of them, silent.


    Arabe cut right to the chase, "Is it because of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group that your faces look like this?"


    All the disfigured people remained silent, avoiding Arabe¡¯s gaze.


    Had they known her backing was so strong, no amount of money would have enticed them.


    Crossing Eunice in Dawnstas was tantamount to crossing Bard. There would be severe consequences.


    But crossing Romeo meant they could kiss their chances goodbye outside of Dawnstar as well.


    And now, both bigwigs were present.


    ¡°Even though I''m not sure who''s pulling your strings to throw mud at the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, 1 can


    restore your looks. In fact, I can guarantee that your skin will be in better condition than before,¡¯


    Arabe offered.


    At Arabe''s words, the disfigured group lifted their heads in surprise.


    "Can you do that?"


    ¡°Even the dermatologists at the hospital couldn''t help us, and you think you can fix it? With what? How


    many years will it take?"


    "We became like this because of using your products. Do you really think we''d trust you again?"


    "If it weren''t for your products, our faces wouldn''t be in such a state"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As they all chimed in with their opinions, Arabe waited before responding calmly, ¡°If you had really


    used products from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, you wouldn''t be saying they''re ineffective. Our products


    improve skin condition for any skin type. Such a drastic negative reaction is impossible, unless you


    didn''t use our products."


    The guilty looks that shed through the disfigured individuals¡¯ eyes didn''t go unnoticed.


    Arabe bluntly stated, "I can tell you''re lying."


    Now, the disfigured were even more uneasy, unable to meet Arabe''s eyes, let alone look in her


    direction.


    "I''m confident that no one in the world, except for me, can restore your skin, and even if there were one


    or two renowned doctors who could, their services wouldn''te cheap,¡¯ Arabe said coolly. "You


    might want to think about it because once this opportunity passes, there won''t be another."


    The disfigured folks remained silent, but Arabe noticed a young college girl in her early twenties


    nervously fiddling with her nails, seemingly weighing something in her mind.


    Arabe continued, "Even if you say nothing, the police will find out the truth.


    Whether the receipts you have are genuine, whether the products you used are indeed from the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group, whether the test results are real or fake, it will alle to light. And if it turns out you''ve


    been chasing shadows, you''ll be the ones left empty-handed"

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    A few disfigured individuals seemed to stir, exchanging nces with one another.


    "You''re all staring down the barrel of a massivewsuit, with damages up to a million bucks each. How


    much did you pocket under the table? Is it really worth your silence?"


    Arabe coaxed them gently, ¡°When no one''s there to fix your faces, you''ll have to live with that mug


    for the rest of your life. If you end up behind bars on top of that, broke and disfigured, is it worth it?"


    The disfigured group''s eyes wavered, but no one spoke up.


    Just then, Arabe received a message.


    After reading it, she turned to the college girl, "Did you say you took out a loan for nine hundred and


    fifty bucks to buy products from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group?"


    The college girl''s eyes shot up, nodding in rm.


    ¡°As far as I know, you didn''t use them yourself but gave them as a wedding gift to your sister. Soon


    after, you saw a reseller on Facebook peddling knock-off products, iming they had the same effects


    as the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s premium line, supposedly straight from their factory. So, you bought a


    hydrating spray and a jar of face cream. After using them for just two days, your face reacted badly. A


    weekter, still using the products, you confronted the reseller for an exnation. She kept assuring


    you there was nothing wrong with them, so you continued using them until you asked forpensation


    and got blocked. Strapped for cash and scared your face might rot, you jumped at the chance to smear


    the Ar-Bl-Clear Group for a quick buck. Am I right?"


    The college girl was staggeringly shocked. How could all this have been dug up so fast¡ªand so


    urately?


    Seeing her reaction, the disfigured group didn''t need to guess; Arabe had hit the nail on the head.


    "Ltold you, even if you don''t say a word, the cops will eventually find all this out."


    Arabe fixed her gaze on the college girl, appealing to both emotion and reason, "I can see your


    allergic reaction is less than a month old, not as severe as the others. If you trust me, you''ll be back to


    normal within a week."


    ¡°Really?¡± The college girl was a mix of excitement and anxiety, ¡°And how much will that cost me?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nothing. I''ll even throw in a set of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group products for you to experience the real deal,


    as long as you spill everything you know. I promise to treat you, free of charge, and gift each of you a


    set of Ar-Bl-Clear skincare"


    Tempted, the college girl knew the prognosis for her facial dermatitis was bleak. But now, someone was


    offering her a free recovery in less than a week, She spilled the beans, no longer holding back.


    The rest of the disfigured group knew the score. They had better to work with this youngdy than to


    cross Romeo and Bard and burn their bridges. At least she was offering to fix their faces for free and


    gift them some pricey skincare products.


    If they kept mum, they might end up with nothing to show for their troubles.


    Finally, they made up their minds.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    The media reporters at the scene captured themotion, nning to stream it live on the official


    website.


    But a single call from Bard, and the editors in the back room had no choice but to cut out every single


    shot of Arabe''s face.


    What the online audience ended up seeing was a version where several disfigured protesters caused a


    scene at the Ar-Bl-Clear Group headquarters, drawing a crowd of reporters and police.


    Later, a representative from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group made an appearance, but with no clear shot of their


    face, just a silhouette, and even their voice had been digitally altered.


    They faced off for a while before moving to the employee cafeteria, where the representative still only


    showed their back, yet seemed to be quite young.


    Under their persuasion, the disfigured protesters one by one approached the police to give their


    statements, revealing the truth behind the incident.


    The woman with curly hair confessed, "The receipts for products purchased at your store werent mine.


    Someone advised me to buy them at a high price from someone else, just to make this lie seem more


    believable, more robust to scrutiny".


    She continued honestly, "My face was ruined by a conscienceless beautician at an unlicensed beauty


    salon. She rmended all sorts of skincare products which caused my face to be allergic and


    swollen. She told me it was the skin''s natural renewal process, and I believed her. I spent over twenty


    thousand dors there, and if that salon hadn''t been shut down, I would have never realized I''d been


    scammed."From N?velDrama.Org.


    The police officerspiled the statements and reported thetest developments to the online viewers.


    These women, desperate due to their rapidly deteriorating faces, had epted bribes to smear the Ar-


    Bl-Clear Group.


    As for the mastermind behind the scenes, further investigation was needed.


    Meanwhile, other officers verified that the disfigured protesters¡¯ ounts matched their true


    experiences. The curly-haired woman did indeed spend a fortune on counterfeit products at the beauty


    salon, ruining her face and, out of desperation to save it, epted a bribe to defame the Ar-Bl-Clear


    Group.


    Another woman with short hair had provided CCTV footage, iming that using the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s


    facial masks three times a week at home had damaged her skin. However, the footage merely showed


    her applying a mask, with no indication of the brand.


    Yet another woman had taken the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s products to the authoritative testing facility


    Dawnstar CCT for analysis. The results purportedly revealed multiple banned substances in the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group''s skincare line.


    Following the trail, the police discovered that the CCT employee who conducted the test had been


    bribed with a hundred thousand dors to fake the results.


    But the facility''s official seal on the report was genuine.


    The online onlookers never expected these women to go to such lengths to nder the Ar-Bl-Clear


    Group.


    Then, the police uncovered that the person buying off the disfiqured protesters was from KT Skincare,


    apany that had once been inpetition with the Ar-Bl-Clear Group.


    Both had started as obscure, bottom-tier brands.


    But as the Ar-Bl-Clear Group soared like a runaway stallion, garnering attention, KT remained


    stagnant.


    The more the Ar-BIl-Clear Group was adored in Dawnstar, the more KT despised them, wishing


    nothing more than to drag them down and take their ce.


    The public outcry was deafening when the police revealed this information, with the onlinemunity


    This news became the best advertisement for the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, and within an hour, all their


    product lines werepletely sold out.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Arabe knew in her heart that this was moreplicated than it seemed.


    The fact that KT Skincare was being used as a scapegoat meant that the puppet master was no small-


    time yer.


    Reporters flocked to Arabe for a statement, eager for a juicy soundbite.


    With earnest eyes, Arabe said, ¡°If you''ve used a skincare product that seems miraculously effective


    but then experience allergies or dermatitis, stop using it immediately. Dying could worsen your


    condition. Even if the redness and itching subside, you might face hyperpigmentation, darkening of the


    skin, or infections. And trust me, that¡¯s a whole other can of worms to deal with."


    The reporters were taken aback. Wasn''t she supposed to m herpetitor''s underhanded tactics


    and plug her own brand at the same time?


    But there she was, each word dripping with genuine concern for consumers.


    ¡°When shopping for products, make sure they''re approved by regtory authorities and have a full list


    of ingredients. If not, don¡¯t buy them. And be extra cautious with those viral products sold on the


    inte or Facebook.


    Think twice before you click ¡®buy:"


    After she finished, the media were momentarily stunned.


    Online spectators were won over by her approach. Even with her products selling out, they kept cing


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    orders, willing to wait for restock.


    Once the media dispersed, Eunice invited Romeo over for dinner.


    To avoid drawing attention, they took separate cars to leave.


    Back at the office, Arabe''s staff gossiped eagerly.


    ¡°Romeo''s so hot! Standing next to President Arabe, they looked like a perfect match!"


    ¡°I thought I was the only one who thought that! Especially when he stood up for the Ar-Bl-Clear Group,


    it was like he was protecting his own girlfriend"


    ¡°For the first time, I saw President Arabe in person. She''s younger than me, while I¡¯m still single and


    working my tail off.


    Arabe was the first to arrive back at the manor.


    Darren and Belinda, armed with a tter of fruit, pastries, and coffee, rushed over, showering her with


    concern.


    "Sweetheart, you must be so shaken. That dreadful KT Skincare is just jealous of your sess,


    resorting to such foul y. They''ll get what''sing to them!"


    Belinda skewered a piece of fruit and held it to her granddaughter¡¯s lips, wanting to soothe her.


    "I was watching the news. The police found that several of KT¡¯s products contain harmful hormones,


    causing severe inmmation in consumers. KT had been hushing it up with money, but now the truth is


    out. They''re trying to smear others while wallowing in their own filth. It''s despicable!"


    Darren was fuming but didn¡¯t forget to offer his granddaughter some food.


    "This is like the Ar-Bl-Clear Group got a free ad out of it. We lost out in one corner, but we gained in


    another, Arabe said with a light smile, not the least bit upset.


    The grandparents suddenly realized their worries were superfluous.


    Arabe''s vision and capacity had long surpassed the ordinary. She wouldn''t be running such a vast


    business otherwise.


    To her, this was just a light drizzle, hardly worth the fuss.


    Right then, another news bulletin flickered on the television screen.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Scores of consumers, whose faces painfully inmed after using KT skincare products, flocked to the


    reception desk of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, desperate to find out if purchasing thepany''s products


    could prompt the group''s executives to treat their skin.


    Their faces were in such bad shape, some horribly disfigured, which was a truly harrowing sight.


    "These people''s faces," Belinda was at a loss for words, "it''s horrifying, you can only conclude that KT


    haspletely lost its conscience, harming people to this extent."


    "How''s Be got time to treat so many people, huh?¡± Darren couldn''t help but say, ¡°If she had that time,


    she might as well open a hospital."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Arabe watched the tearful consumers on TV with a heavy heart.


    She knew just how important a face was to a woman.


    But now, their faces were so damaged, akin to disfigurement, looking particrly horrifying.


    At that moment, Arabe''s phone began to vibrate.


    ¡°Boss, I really didn''t want to bother you, but a lot of consumers stormed our front desk, begging for your


    help to treat their faces. They''re willing to pay ten times, even a hundred times the price for the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group''s products."


    "I''ve seen the news,¡¯ Arabe replied coolly.


    "You, with your busy schedule, have time to watch the news?¡± Her subordinate was surprised, but


    quickly added, "So what do we do now? Do we help them? But there are too many people. It showed


    today''s count to be one thousand one hundred thirty-six. Subtracting our internal staff and the


    journalists from earlier, there are over four hundred people gathering at our front desk."


    The number was daunting. If Arabe was to treat each person, it would take an enormous amount of


    her time.


    And it was crucial to consider how much Arabe could earn treating one person versus the earnings


    from the Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s products.


    ¡°Tell them that the Ar-Bl-Clear Group will beunching a new line of skin regeneration products soon,


    designed to address various symptoms, and they should be on the market in about two weeks."


    "That''s a great idea! It helps them and we are able to make money at the same time.¡± Her subordinate


    began, then hesitated, ¡°But, boss, do you have the time?"


    "tll make time."


    ¡°That''s fantastic! I''ll spread the good news andunch a pre-order link online, so they can ce orders


    in advance."


    "Good"


    After hanging up, Eunice arrived, and Darren and Belinda praised her again for her staunch support of


    the Ar-Bl-Clear Group.


    ¡°Bard is so blessed to have a wife like you.¡¯ Belinda was full of admiration.


    ¡°Today, Romeo was also there to show support, first one on the scene, arriving even earlier than us."


    Darren suddenly felt the boy was genuine, truly fond of his granddaughter.


    ¡°Romeo hasn''t arrived yet?" Eunice nced around, casually mentioning to her inws, "I invited him


    over for dinner.


    "Oh? He epted? Then we better tell the kitchen to prepare extra dishes.


    We can''t show any slight on him." Belinda said as she hurried to the kitchen, looking quite delighted.


    ¡°I''ming too.¡± Darren quickly followed his wife, "Need to have some fruit ready for after dinner. Not


    sure if the boy drinks, I''ll select a few low-alcohol options to have a toast with him"


    "I bet it''s you who wants a drink"


    After they left, Eunice spoke softly to Arabe, "I know this isn''t as simple as it seems. KT is just a fall


    guy, and the real mastermind hasn''t shown their face yet. I will definitely get to the bottom of this, won''t


    let them get away with ndering the Ar-Bl-Clear Group."


    Arabe''s gaze softened, "You needn''t trouble yourself, Aunt Eunice. I can handle this myself."

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    "On my turf, no one can mess with my niece. I''m gonna make sure everyone knows that the Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group is under the Griffith Group''s wing. Anyone who crosses her, crosses us."


    As Eunice spoke, she patted Arabe''s back with a reassuring smile, "I''ll give your Uncle a buzz, tell


    him toe home for dinner, roll out the red carpet for Romeo"


    "Isn''t Uncle Bard supposed to have a meeting tonight?" Arabe recalled her uncle mentioning a work


    She wanted to say that it wasn''t a big deal, just dinner, no need for all the fuss.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Eunice uttered, "Meetings ain''t as important as Romeo. Tonight, we''re gonna treat him like royalty,


    all of us together!"


    As for Martin.


    Eunice¡¯s mind drifted back to thest time Serena got stered and took a swing at Martin Cooper.


    She wondered if Serena ever properly apologized.


    The thought of Serena possibly slipping something into Arabe''s drink to embarrass her made


    Eunice''s blood boil.


    "Let''s invite Martin some other time. Tonight, it''s just Romeo." Having said her piece, she went off to


    make the call.


    Then, the maid approached with news, "Miss. Collins, Mr. McMillian has arrived, and he''s brought a


    bunch of presents"


    Arabe hadn''t expected Romeo to bete just because he was picking out gifts. Seeing him arrive,


    armsden with offerings, she couldn''t help but chuckle, "Is all this necessary?"


    Romeo always went here with numerous gifts; his intentions couldn''t be more transparent.


    Grinning, Romeo asked, "Did they like thest gifts I brought?"


    But someone beat her to the punch, ¡°Loved them! They absolutely loved the gifts you broughtst time.


    Grandma, grandpa, your aunt, and uncle were all thrilled."


    Hearing this, Romeo and Arabe found Darren, with a beaming smile, was striding towards them.


    ¡°But those gifts were too extravagant. It just doesn''t sit right with me. And now you''ve brought even


    more? No, no, after we eat, you''ll have to take these back with you!"


    Darren set the gifts on the coffee table before pping Romeo on the back in appreciation, "Good job,


    kid, looking solid. Do you work out regrly?"


    Romeo nced at Arabe affectionately before nodding, ¡°Yes."


    He wanted to make sure Arabe feit secure, so no matter how busy, he always found time for the


    gym.


    Darren looked him over approvingly, "Have a seat, have a seat. You youngsters must enjoy coffee,


    right? I''ll ask them to bring our finest brew."


    "I''ll have whatever Be''s having. I''ve switched to lemonade and tea these days"


    ¡°Good choices! I''m a fan of drinking tea also! Lemonade''s too sour for my teeth.¡± Darren chuckled,


    "Let''s get the best tea we have"


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa Darren, for the hospitality."


    ¡°Thank me? We''re family" Darren said, contentedly eyeing Romeo, "You''ve met Be''s folks, right?"


    Romeo nodded, ¡°i have."


    "I didn''t catch wind of you two dating before.¡± Darren was cut short as Belinda walked in from the


    kitchen, joining in, "You were bedridden. Even if they mentioned it, you wouldn''t have heard."


    When Romeo saw her, he politely stood up to greet her, "Grandma Belinda"

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    "Romeo''s here? Have a seat, make yourself at home!" Belinda beamed with warmth, "I caught the


    news today. That mess at the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, and you were the first on the scene. You''re such a


    hero."


    Hidden on the second floor, Serena watched as her grandparents fussed over Romeo, bringing him tea


    and pastries, clearly over the moon with their grandson-inw. Serena couldn''t help but clench her fist


    in frustration.


    Was all this really necessary?


    Her aunt was so tantly biased, inviting Romeo over for dinner but not Martin! Was it just because


    she thought Martin wasn''t graceful enough to sit with them?


    With these thoughts swirling, she covertly snapped a photo of the scene and sent it to Martin.


    [Seeing this just makes me feel sour. Aunt Belinda invited Romeo for dinner. I wish she''d invite you


    too.¡± Maybe because I''m not a true Collins by blood, they don''t pay me much mind, and that''s spilling


    over to you. Martin, when will we ever get some respect from this family?]


    Her message was loaded with implications.


    It was as though Eunice didn''t value Serena and thought Martin wasn''t good enough, intentionally


    excluding him.


    Martin quickly replied, [It''s my fault for not making more money, for not being able to hold my head high


    in front of your family. Before I was too proud, too arrogant, thinking that making money by myself


    would be enough to provide a good life for you. I see now that was naive. From now on, I''ll seize every


    Opportunity to give you the life you deserve]


    Serena felt a twinge of irritation reading his words. No matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t surpass


    Romeo in just a few months.


    Still, she pretended to be encouraging, [No, I need to talk to Aunt Belinda about this, and try to get you


    invited over for dinner!]


    [It''s alright, Serena. Your aunt can invite me whenever she finds it appropriate. It doesn''t have to be


    today.) Martin didn''t want her getting into a family squabble over him. After not hearing back from her


    for a while, he texted again, [Serena, please don''t. Just listen to me.]


    Serena left him hanging for a long time.


    Eventually, she sent a crying emoji,menting, [Aunt Belinda said tonight''s dinner is just for Romeo. I


    raised some objections, and she snapped back saying she''ll invite whoever she wants into her home.]


    Martin couldn''t help but call her, his voice filled with concern, "It''s okay, Serena. The fact that you even


    spoke to your aunt about it means so much to me. I''m touched. I''m just not there yet, but I promise I''ll


    work harder to win their approval. Don''t upset yourself"


    ¡°Uncle Bard just arrived." Serena whispered as she saw Bard return, greeting Romeo with utmost


    civility, "He''s praising Romeo, saying how relieved they are to have someone so capable for my sister. I


    bet it''s because Romeo brought another fancy gift!"


    Serena said it with a pout, trying to hint that Martin should step up his gift game next time to outshine


    Romeo.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Martin counseled, "Serena, your uncle''s a wise man. He wouldn''t heap praise on Romeo just for


    some gifts. There must be something about him.


    Don''t be upset. I assure you, I''ll work even harder to gain their respect.


    Serena pouted, pretending to be moved, but inwardly she was full of disdain.


    Promises for the future, who knew how long that would take.


    She quickly found an excuse to hang up and retreated to her spying post on the second floor.


    Every so often, Romeo''s gaze would drift to Arabe, filled with adoration and affection, and Serena


    watched, filled with both envy and jealousy.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    At that moment, Romeo''s phone rang.


    Serena watched as he stood up and strolled towards the backyard. She hurried down the stairs and


    followed him stealthily, her mind whirring with secret calctions.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After ending the call, Romeo suddenly heard a voice call out, "Romeo.


    He didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.


    "Romeo, I owe you an apology. What happenedst time was my fault."


    Serena''s words hung in the air as she saw Romeo pocket his phone and stride past her without so


    much as a sideways nce.


    Feeling humiliated, Serena raised her voice, ¡°Don''t you even have the patience to listen to me?"


    Romeo didn''t break his stride.


    "Someone must have put you up to this. In my memory, you weren''t the heartless kind"


    Before Serena could finish, she saw Romeo stop in his tracks, his eyes narrowing sharply, "Have I


    been too kind to you?"


    An aura of displeasure radiated from him, his icy gaze cutting through her like a knife, as if he wanted


    to y her alive.


    ¡°In my presence, you dare nder my fianc¨¦e? Are you tired of your cozy life with the Collins family?"


    ¡°Ever since you''ve been with my sister, you''ve treated me worse and worse."


    Tears welled up in Serena''s eyes, a picture of profound grievance.


    Romeo''s eyes were tinged with scorn at her words, "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Serena''s face changed instantly.


    "Do I need to show any respect to someone like you? Speaking one word to you disgusts me"


    "Would you dare repeat that to grandma and grandpa?¡± Serena retorted, biting her lip in feigned


    innocence, "After all, I''m their beloved granddaughter"


    Romeo''s scorn deepened, "To me, you are nothing."


    ¡°What did you say?" Serena was incredulous, staring at the man she once adored, momentarily frozen.


    "It seems you''re not onlycking in brains but in hearing too." Romeo withdrew his gaze, unwilling to


    waste another second on her, and walked away.


    Serena stood there; it took her a while to gather her wits, her humiliation reaching its peak.


    Romeo had gone too far! She was ady, after all! How could he speak to her like that?


    Didn''t he realize how awkward, how hurt she felt?


    Hidden in the shadows, Eunice''s eyes narrowed as she watched the scene unfold. It was clear that


    Romeo had a strong dislike for Serena, and Serena seemed to harbor some special feelings for


    Romeo.


    Could it be that her scheming heart was still at work, trying to capture Romeo''s attention?


    With this thought, a flicker of displeasure crossed Eunice''s eyes.


    Back at the dining table.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Darren asked with a twinkle in his eye, "Romeo, you a fan of the liquid courage? I''ve picked out a few


    light beers for ya."


    Romeo nced at Arabe instinctively before answering obediently, "No, I don''t drink."


    Catching Belinda''s gaze, Darren chuckled and put the beer bottles back, "Well, I guess I''ll pass too.


    Just didn''t know if you had a taste for it, so I picked out a few. Good on ya,d. Staying sober''s a fine


    habit."


    Swallowing, he looked longingly at the bottles. He''d been hoping for a cheeky pint.


    Belinda knew he was itching for a drink but deliberately ignored it, smiling warmly at Romeo, "This is


    your first time over for dinner, We weren''t sure what you like. If there''s anything on the table that''s not


    to your taste, just say the word and I won''t have it made next time."


    "He''s not fussy at all. Eats everything," Arabe chimed in quickly.


    Romeo looked at Arabe with an adoring gaze, "Be''s right. I''m not picky at all."


    "You''re such a catch." Belinda said as she got up to serve him more food, "Dig in, then. These dishes


    are the family favorites."


    "Thanks, Grandma Belinda."


    After serving Romeo, Belinda turned to Arabe, "Here you go, Be. Eat up. You work so hard and I


    can''t really share your burdens, but I hope this meal makes life feel a bit brighter, even if just for a


    moment."


    Arabe softened, "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Don''t mention it, sweetie."


    "This soup''s killer, really hits the spot." Darren also stood up,dling some for Romeo and then for


    Arabe.


    "Romeo, it¡¯s your first time here. Make yourself at home. Whatever you want to eat or drink, don''t hold


    back." Bard pped him on the back genially, "After we eat, I''d love to have a good chat with you."


    "You''re putting the boy on the spot. He''ll lose his appetite." Euniceughed as she served Romeo some


    more food, "Don''t mind him. He just wants to get to know you better."


    Feeling their warmth and seeing them continually filling his te, Romeo replied gratefully, "Thank you,


    Uncle Bard, Aunt Eunice."


    Serena watched as the family fussed over Romeo and Arabe, and felt she was a fifth wheel, utterly


    invisible.


    "So, Romeo, are you focusing more on domestic or international growth these days?" Bard asked with


    a grin, "I hear you came to Dawnstar just for Be."


    "Both fronts are moving at the same pace, but it''s mainly about Be. Wherever she is, that''s where I''ll


    be."


    The family exchanged knowing smiles and teased, "Ohhh," as Arabe shot Romeo a look that said,


    ''Can you stop?''


    But Romeo just smiled at her indulgently.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Be¡¯s parents wanted toe by today, but I told them we''re nning to head to Reflections Vi


    with the grandparents for the celebration. It''ll be a grand time, and you should join us."


    Upon Bard sent the invitation, Eunice interjected, "Romeo has his own family to be with. I heard his


    grandparents have just got back on their feet, and his parents are back in the country. Let him fulfill his


    family duties first. He can join us any time."


    "Or he could have dinner twice on that day - one with his family and then with us! He''s practically one


    of us anyway. We''d love to have him over."


    As soon as Darren said this, everyone burst intoughter.


    "Pop, you''re gonna stuff the poor boy before he''s even your grandson-inw," Euniceughed as she


    Darren looked hopefully at Romeo, thinking how much livelier that day would be with him there.


    Romeo chuckled, "Actually, my parents also invited Be over for dinner. Haven''t asked her yet, but if


    Be''s up for it, we cane here first, then head over there."

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    "No, no, no, we''ll prioritize your side first, visit you guys, and then you''re wee toe over to


    ours," Belinda said, not minding the order of things.


    "I''m just thrilled that Be is willing toe home with me. Of course, we''ll do whatever Be prefers.


    We''ll have dinner at here first and then maybe grab a bite with my family.¡± As Romeo spoke, he


    nced at Arabe, ¡°Is that okay?"


    Arabe wanted to object, thinking, ''Have I even got a say in this anymore?''


    All eyes were eagerly fixed on Arabe, as if her nod was the only thing they were waiting for.


    "Sure."


    Hearing her agreement, everyone was ted, especially Darren, "I''ll have Keh and Louisa nail


    down the menu right away, and not to forget, the entertainment - it all needs to be nned in advance."


    Just imagining the lively bustle of the day made him brim with joy, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.


    Arabe was rather surprised - there was entertainment on the New Year?


    Eunice, aware that this was Arabe''s first New Year''s at home, gently exined, "Every New Year''s


    Eve, both families put together some entertainment to make the night more festive and heartwarming.


    It''s even grander than Christmas, especially since it''s your first year back, we might have a few


    surprises in store for you."


    "If you spill the beans now, Be won''t be surprised when the timees." Belinda chuckled. "We''ll


    have to keep our preparations under wraps."


    "In the past, your parents would organize a family trip during the holidays. Sometimes, if your uncle


    was too busy or your grandparents had already visited the destination, they wouldn''t join, but I wonder


    if they have any ns this year."


    As soon as Bard finished speaking, Eunice served him some food and added with a smile, "I think we


    should suggest that this year you get your work done early so the whole family can take a trip together


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with Be. It''d be great if Romeo could join too. It''s Be''s first New Year''s back, so it should be


    something special."


    Looking at Serena, she inquired, "You wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    "Of course not." Serena forced a smile, feigning understanding, "I''ve had so many New Year''s with the


    family and all their love. It''s only fair that my sister gets to experience it fully this time."


    "Then we''ll make it as spectacr as possible for our Be, who we''ve finally gotten back. Can''t let her


    feel slighted," Eunice said, offering more food to Arabe.


    Serena nearly choked on her irritation.


    As the meal concluded, Bard casually slung an arm around Romeo''s shoulder, admiring the house


    while engaging in small talk.


    Darren and Belinda pulled Arabe aside for a private chat in the living room.


    "Romeo seems like a solid guy." Darren mused, "The way he looks at you is all adoration and


    indulgence. He must be quite smitten to have that kind of sparkle in his eyes." Darren always thought


    those love-struck gazes were almost too sweet.


    Romeo''s affection for her was evident, unguarded and heartfelt.


    Belinda nodded in agreement, "Did you notice? With every question we asked him, even something as


    simple as whether he drinks, he looks to you for your reaction. One nce from you, and he wouldn''t


    dare take a sip. It''s not about not daring to make his wife angry; it''s genuinely caring about your


    feelings."


    "He''s not my husband yet," Arabe pointed out.


    "It''s just a matter of time." Belinda said, full of praise for Romeo, "Just look at him, young, sessful,


    polite, and his every move reflects the upbringing of a well-to-do family. It''s hard not to like him. You


    can find such a life partner, and I¡¯m truly delighted for you."


    "Yes, Romeo is quite the catch. Everything about him pleases me to no end," Darren couldn''t hide his


    fondness for Romeo.


    Hidden in the shadows, Serena''s face changed due to exasperation.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    After a while, Belinda nced at the clock and said to Arabe, "What''s the deal with your uncle?


    Why''s he hogging Romeo for such a long chat? It''s already nine o''clock. Be, go find them, tell your


    uncle that grandma needs him."


    Darren couldn''t help but chime in with aint, "Romeo''s here for Be, and after dinner, they


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ought to have a walk and talk together. Your uncle''s monopolizing him - don''t scare the guy off on his


    first visit."


    "Yeah, hurry up. You young people should be together. What''s he doing hanging around so long for?"


    Belinda nudged Arabe towards the garden to find them.


    Bard and Romeo were hitting it off splendidly, and if it wasn''t for Arabe''s arrival, Bard might not have


    realized he''d been hogging Romeo''s time.


    "You guys chat." Bard said with a chuckle, making space for them.


    Once her uncle had left, Arabe asked, "What''s been keeping you so entertained?"


    "The wedding," Romeo said affectionately. "your uncle wants toe to our wedding; he said he''d give


    us a hefty gift."


    Arabe was taken aback that they''d discussed something so far in the future.


    Romeo reached for her hand, "I''ve got a few buddies around here who want to meet you. Are you


    free?"


    "You have friends?" Arabe was surprised. In the half year they''d been together, she didn''t realize a


    man of few words like Romeo had friends.


    Noticing her surprise, Romeo smiled indulgently, "Just a couple of old chums. It doesn''t really matter if


    you meet them, but I want them to see that I''ve got such a wonderful fianc¨¦e."


    He gently stroked her cheek, which was soft and smooth.


    Arabe knew what he was up to - he wanted to unt their love in front of others.


    "Alright then."


    Romeo hadn''t expected her to agree so quickly, his eyes shimmering with joy, "I''ll arrange a time and


    let you know in advance."


    "Sounds good."


    Hand in hand, they strolled through the garden until ten at night when Arabe suggested he head


    back to rest.


    Romeo went to say goodbye to Darren and the others, who warmly saw him to the door, piling gift after


    gift into his car until the trunk was full.


    "These are little tokens from your grandparents, uncle, and aunt, you can''t say no!" Darren insisted,


    saying affectionately, "Come over for dinner anytime. We all like you a lot, and so does Be."


    "I really shouldn''t ept this."


    Romeo''s protest was cut short as Darren and Bard escorted him to his car, with Belinda and Eunice on


    the side saying, "You gotta take it, and once you do, it means you''re one of us. Drive safe, take it slow,


    ande over whenever you have time."


    Romeo felt their warmth and replied gently, "Alright."


    He turned to Arabe, his tone as tender as ever, "I''ll call you when I get home."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "I''m heading out. Thanks for the kind hospitality tonight. It''s chilly outside, you guys should head in."


    "Ah, sure, sure."


    They watched him leave before slowly heading back into the house.


    An hourter.


    After her bath, Arabe was catching up with Romeo on WhatsApp when she was startled by a rapid


    knocking on her door.


    "Miss. Collins, are you asleep? Mrs. Griffith needs you."


    Opening the door, Arabe was met with a hushed voice, "She looks a bit under the weather, seems


    like it''s got something to do with the fright Serena had."


    Serena??


    "What happened to her?"


    "They say Serena came bolting out of the basement so scared she lost a shoe, pale as a ghost. I don''t


    know the details, just bits and pieces from the other staff."


    Arabe knew the basement held some unsavory characters; surely one of the grisly sights down there


    had spooked Serena. She followed the servant''s lead to the study.


    Inside the study.


    Eunice sat with an austere expression, gazing down at the figure huddled in the corner.


    Serena was curled up, shaking uncontrobly.


    After closing the door, Arabe turned to Eunice, "Aunt Eunice, what happened?"


    Eunice looked at Serena, her face etched with gravity and silence, before finally speaking, "The man''s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    dead."


    That was unexpected.


    Two days ago, someone on the dark web had put a hefty bounty on her head.


    Eunice had traced the IP address to its source, dragged the perpetrator to the basement, and gave him


    a beating within an inch of his life.


    At that time, the man refused to divulge who was behind it all until Arabe had offered him a deal:


    reveal the truth and she''d help fake his death so he could start fresh under a new identity.


    As he seemed to waver, Arabe gave him two days to think it over. But now, on the final day, he was


    dead.


    "How did he die?" Arabe inquired, "When did it happen?"


    "Half an hour ago, asphyxiation," Eunice exined, her gaze shifting back to Serena with aplex


    emotion, "Serena saw himst."


    "It wasn''t my fault. The staff told me he wanted to see me. When I got there, he said I wasn''t the one he


    wanted to see. But he said he¡¯d made up his mind, that he wouldn''t spill the beans. Said it didn''t matter


    who came, and that he''d rather end it himself than suffer at our hands. Then, suddenly, he went silent.


    When I looked again, he wasn''t moving. I didn''t know what happened."


    Serena was beside herself with fear, speaking incoherently, "He was already so terrifying, covered in


    blood, and the basement was so dark and dreadful."


    She was clearly terrified!


    Arabe saw her hugging her knees, sitting on the floor, shaking and sobbing uncontrobly. She


    should be really aghast at it.


    "What did the servant say?" Arabe asked Eunice.


    "The servant said that guy wanted to see Miss. Collins, and she thought he wanted to see Serena, so


    she asked Serena over. She wasn''t there to see what happened next, just waiting outside. Not long


    after, she saw Serena running out of the basement. When I checked, he was already dead."

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    "It''s really not my fault." Serena''s tears cascaded down her cheeks uncontrobly, "I swear I didn''t


    know him. I have no idea why he wanted to see me. He even said it himself - he was looking for Miss


    Collins, my sister, not me. It was the maid who got it wrong. As for what he called the truth, how he


    died, I''m totally clueless. Aunt Eunice, you have to believe me. How could I possiblymit murder!"


    Serena seemed to be traumatized, sobbing without any regard for her appearance. She looked utterly


    pitiable.


    However, Eunice watched her with aplex expression in her eyes. Logically speaking, Serena


    simply didn''t have the nerve to kill someone. But that man wanted to see Miss Collins, which meant he


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    had figured something out and wanted to confess the truth to Be, hoping she would help him create a


    new identity to start over.


    But upon seeing Serena, did he hesitate? Change his mind?


    If it was a homicide, the most likely suspect was this weeping girl before her, wasn''t it?


    "I''m going down to the basement."


    Arabe left the study to inspect the man''s body for wounds. Aside from the bruises from a beating a


    couple of days earlier, there were no new injuries.


    After a thorough examination, Arabe returned to the study.


    The study, lit with a warm glow at one in the morning, seemed somewhat eerie against the pitch-ck


    night outside and the asional rattling of the windows in the wind.


    "Did you find out anything?" Eunice was the first to ask.


    "There were no signs of a struggle or a fight, nor did he ingest any lethal poison. His hands and feet


    were bound just as they were before he died, but he definitely died of suffocation."


    At these words, Serena''s tears flooded again, "It really wasn''t me. He said he wanted a quick end -


    could he have not wanted to live anymore? Maybe held his breath until he suffocated himself."


    Arabe had to rify, "It''s impossible for a person tomit suicide without external help, including


    holding one''s breath."


    When pushed to the limit, the brain stem and autonomic nervous system, which control breathing,


    automatically kick in. They are not governed by conscious thought. It¡¯s not like the brain can tell the


    body to stop breathing indefinitely without it eventually taking a breath.


    In simpler terms, if one holds their breath to the point of brain hypoxia, muscle rxation would


    naturally ur, interrupting the breath-holding and preventing death.


    "Could it be that he had some kind of disease, a sudden death?" Serena spected, looking pale with


    fear.


    "I checked. It was mechanical asphyxiation, in and simple. In other words, someone smothered


    him."


    Serena turned even paler, "Not me. When I saw him covered in blood, I was so scared I went weak all


    over. How could I have gotten close to him, let alone have the strength to smother him?"


    Arabe''s gaze also turnedplex. Logically, Serena didn''t have the courage or strength to kill a


    grown man, especially an assassin. If he had wanted to resist, even with his hands and feet tied, he


    could have easily overpowered a frail girl.


    But if not her, could there be a mole inside the house? Or had someone else infiltrated the estate


    unseen?


    However, this possibility was quickly dismissed by Arabe.


    The crime scene still had Serena. If someone hade in with the intent to kill the man and done so in


    front of Serena, she wouldn''t have survived either, not to mention still being here to weep and wail.


    Moreover, if someone had wanted him dead, he would have fought back, yet there were no signs of a


    struggle.


    If he was intent on dying, why would he want to see Miss Collins? It seemed like he wanted to reveal


    the truth to her - not like someone desiring death.


    What on earth was going on?


    Arabe was deep in thought.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    "Aunt Eunice, I swear it wasn''t me. I didn''t even know who he was. How could I possibly kill him? For


    one, I had no grudge against him, and for another, I don''t have the guts or the courage. I had no motive


    and certainly no means to kill him. Why would I do such a thing?"


    Serena was crying, the picture of injustice personified.


    "Besides, it was the maid who summoned me. I was just about to hit the hay when she said someone


    wanted to see me. That''s the only reason I went down there. I had no clue about all those people


    locked up in the basement. I''m no psychic, how could I have predicted that the maid would call the


    wrong person, much less that it''d be me? And I have no reason to do such a thing."


    Eunice, however, couldn''t wrap her head around the situation, but given that Serena was thest one


    to see him alive, suspicion naturally fell on her.


    "You''re a doctor. Can''t you check for fingerprints or something? Aunt Eunice, you know some pretty


    influential people. If I had smothered him, I would¡¯ve left some evidence." Serena sobbed, "It really


    wasn''t me, Aunt Eunice. You might not believe me in other things, but murder, that''s something I could


    never do."


    As Serena seemed on the verge of passing out from her tears, there was a sudden, urgent knock on


    the study door.


    Without further ado, Belinda burst in, finding Eunice and Arabe as if interrogating Serena, who was


    sobbing uncontrobly, looking as pitiable as a frightened littlemb.


    "What¡¯s going on here? What happened?" Belinda rushed in, concerned.


    "Grandma." Serena opened her arms, seekingfort from her grandmother, her body trembling with


    fear, barely able to stand.


    She desperately needed someone to hold her and offer sce.


    Belinda hurriedly walked over, questioning, "What in the world happened? Eunice, it''s the dead of night.


    What are you doing?"


    Darren, too, peered in from the door, his expression a mix of confusion and concern, "What¡¯s all this?"


    He and his wife were about to turn in for the night when they heard a faint weeping from the study,


    which grew louder and unmistakably sounded like Serena.


    But they hadn''t caught the details of the matter.


    Serena clung to Belinda, weeping unabated. She was just wailing helplessly without telling them the


    reason.


    "Eunice, what in the world is going on?" Belinda turned to Eunice, her voice filled with concern. It was


    "Just let her go back to bed," Eunice suggested, not wanting to rm the elders with the night¡¯s grim


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    revtions - a hired hit on Be, and the perpetrator somehow linked to Doom.


    She felt frustrated that the lead had gone cold. Serena, having been thest to see him, was naturally a


    person of interest, but there was no evidence.


    Seeing her daughter-inw''s reluctance to divulge more, Belinda didn¡¯t press further, instead helping


    Serena to her feet with a gentle voice, "Let''s get you to bed, dear. We can talk about all this tomorrow."


    Serena was truly frightened, her legs weak. She nearly stumbled with her first step.


    Belinda held her tight.


    "What scared you so much?" Darren also stepped forward to help.


    Every time Serena thought of that dark and dreadful basement, the chills were uncontroble. The cells


    holding people, their mournful cries, the bloody wounds, she never knew her uncle''s house concealed


    such a nightmarish level. It was like ayer of hell on earth, utterly chilling to the bone.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    After they supported Serena away, one on each side, Eunice turned her gaze back to Arabe, "She''s


    definitely a suspect, but there''s no proof she had a hand in this."


    Arabe preempted her aunt, knowing what she was about to ask, "Keep digging, we''ll probably find


    something. There''s no need to rush this."


    Eunice wanted to say more, but ultimately nodded in agreement, "You''ve had a long day too, go get


    some rest."


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Eunice. The truth wille to light sooner orter."


    Over the years, Arabe had investigated many cases and had learned the value of patience;


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    sometimes taking it slow could lead to more clues.


    Nodding thoughtfully, Eunice was left alone in the study after Arabe left. Until Bard, fresh from his


    shower, came knocking, "Why aren''t you in bed yet?"


    Eunice recounted the events and shared her doubts, "Let¡¯s say Serena hired someone to take out Be


    but that guy was locked in the basement by me before he could do anything; suppose Serena had no


    idea where he was hiding after his initial failure until she stumbled upon him by ident. Fearing he''d


    rat her out, she then kill him. But why wouldn''t he struggle if he wanted to live? And if he didn''t want to


    live, why did he ask to see Be again? Two days ago, when Be talked to him, I thought he wanted


    to live."


    Too many questions swirled in Eunice''s mind, leaving her puzzled.


    "Could it be that someone else killed him? Serena did say the man suddenly went silent. Maybe she


    thought he was dead and got scared off. After she ran, someone else could''ve sneaked in and finished


    the job," Bard spected.


    "If he was murdered, how could there be no struggle?"


    "Didn''t he tell Serena he wanted to end it himself, saying it''s better than suffering at our hands? Maybe


    the killer was one of his own?"


    "But Be said there were no additional traces at the scene, no extra footprints."


    "Maybe we overlooked some clue?" Bard patted her shoulder reassuringly, "Don''t overthink it. I''ll have


    the scene checked again. You should get some rest."


    Knowing that worrying wouldn''t help, Eunice nodded, "Wake me up as soon as there''s any news, even


    if I''m asleep."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you immediately." Bard wrapped an arm around her shoulder to lead her back to


    bed, tenderly covering her with the quilt. He uttered, feeling disquieted, "Ever since you came back to


    this family, you''ve barely had a moment''s peace. There''s been too much for you to worry about. Just


    look at the time, and you''re still not asleep."


    "I just feel pity that the lead we finally had has hit a dead end. If they''re still out there trying to kill Be,


    who knows how many dangers she''ll face." Eunice''s concern was genuine.


    But she couldn''t share these worries with the elders at home, not wanting them to lose sleep fretting


    alongside her.


    "Indeed, we should step it up and root out those people once and for all."


    Eunice had promised Arabe that even if it meant turning Dawnstar upside down, she would weed out


    the remnants of their enemies, leaving none behind.


    In thest few days, she had indeed ordered her subordinates to do just that, but the job wasn''t


    finished when this incident urred.


    "Alright, stop thinking about it. Get some sleep." Bard cooed gently until she began to feel drowsy. Only


    then did he turn off the main light, close the door, and leave.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    In the still of the night, Eunice''s mind reyed the image of Serena, crying as if her heart would break,


    her face wet with tears. Could it be that she had wronged the girl?


    Serena had grown up with the finest education. It seemed impossible that a girl raised with such values


    couldmit murder.


    The remarks her husband had made lingered in her mind; it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Perhaps the real killer was someone else. Maybe she had indeed wronged Serena.


    The next morning, Eunice awoke to find her husband had not yete to bed. After freshening up, she


    discovered he had been up all night conducting his investigation. Sleep had not imed him.


    In the garden.


    Bard was questioning every servant personally.


    Eunice descended the spiral staircase and approached him, "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Then she turned to the servants gathered, "Did anyone confess anything?"


    "Mrs. Griffith, I swear I''m innocent."


    The servant, who had called Serena to the basement the previous night, fell to her knees at Eunice''s


    feet, crying, "I''ve been with you since day one in this house. Whether you were out on business or at


    home, I was always by your side. All these years have gone by in the blink of an eye. You were injured


    once while saving my life. With such a heavy bond between us, how could I ever betray you?"


    Adam sobbed and continued, "Last night, that man asked to see Miss Collins. Since Miss. Arabe


    Collins'' identity hasn''t been made public, I thought maybe they wanted to see Miss Serena Collins."


    Because to everyone, Serena was known as Bard and Eunice''s cherished niece, the beloved daughter


    of the Collins family.


    While Miss. Arabe Collins had only recently returned to the family, her identity still needed to be kept


    in secret.


    "So I took it upon myself to ask Miss Serena Collins. I had no idea I was messing up your ns. I


    deserve to die, I do." Adam kept bowing his head, "But to use me of betrayal, that I cannot ept."


    Eunice, looking at her tearful servant, bent down to help her to her feet, softly saying, "We''ve been


    through life and death together so many times. I trust you."


    The servant cried tears of joy, "Thank you for trusting me. Even in death, I could never betray you. I


    owe you my life. In this life, I only take orders from you."


    "You all may leave."


    "Yes."


    Once they had left, Eunice turned to Bard, "This line of questioning will get us nowhere. Have you


    checked the surveince in the house?"


    Bard reported truthfully, "Yes, we''ve checked. There''s no evidence of tampering or deletion. The nearby


    street cameras were functioning normally as well. No suspicious individuals were seen entering or


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    exiting our estatest night."


    "And the basement, any new evidence there?" Eunice inquired.


    The basement was reserved for covert operations, hence it was devoid of cameras, too risky to have


    recordings that could fall into the wrong hands and cause trouble.


    "Nothing as of yet."

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Last night, Bard had taken a few of his trusted subordinates to check out the scene, including a


    forensic expert. But the clues they found pretty much lined up with what Be had said - death by


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    mechanical asphyxiation, ruling out any pathological factors.


    "Once Serena calms down a bit, I''ll have a chat with her." Bard mentioned casually, "Maybe she''s


    forgotten some crucial detail, or perhaps a conversation might reveal something we hadn''t caught


    before."


    Just then, Darren, yawning, sauntered over and grumbled, "What''s with all the secrecy around here?


    What are you all plotting? Poor Serena got so spookedst night, and she insisted on resting with her


    granny. I ended up moving to the spare room."


    Darren hadn''t expected this. Finally he reunited with his partner, and yet now he had to vacate his own


    bed.


    "I heard the kid woke up screaming a couple of times, saying she was having nightmares."


    Eunice immediately pounced on this, "Did she say anything in her sleep? Any sleep-talk?"


    "I wouldn''t know; I wasn''t the one sleeping next to her." Darren replied with a deep sigh, hands sped


    behind his back, "Eunice, Bard, don''t mind an old man''s meddling. I''ve never interfered with your


    decisions or actions, even though I''m often in the dark about them. But I wholeheartedly trust your


    judgment because I know you both have your heads on straight."


    Bard and Eunice knew what he was hinting at, but they remained silent, choosing not to interrupt.


    "Be''s finallye back to this family, and we ought to make it up to her. But Serena''s grown up


    under our watch too. Even if she''s made a few small mistakes, there''s no need tosh out and terrify


    the kid. You''ve never been that harsh with her before."


    Darren thought Serena had just slipped up on some trivial matter, earning a scolding from them.


    He continued, "We''ve always said that we should treat all the kids equally."


    "What if someone hired a hitman to kill Be?" Eunice interjected sharply, her gaze piercing.


    "What? What are you saying?" Darren clutched his chest, gasping for breath, the shock too much for


    him to handle.


    "Easy, Dad. I''m just asking." Eunice quickly moved to pat him on the back.


    "You''re suggesting someone wanted to hire a hitman for Be? And the scoldingst night, do you


    suspect it''s connected to her? Is, is the kid involved in something behind our backs?"


    Maybe because the information was overwhelming, and Darren''s heart couldn''t bear it. No amount of


    clutching at his chest could ease the pain.


    Ever since his heart surgery, his own kin had upset him time and again. Thest time someone falsely


    used the Ar-Bl-Clear Group of selling defective products, which had left him simrly distressed.


    Yesterday, Arabe had reminded him during his check-up that he needed to keep his emotions stable


    and avoid any extreme upset.


    But Eunice''s words had caused his heart to clench tight, like a fist squeezing hard.


    On one hand, there was the child he''d dearly loved for eighteen years, and on the other, there was the


    darling girl who had returned to them after a long absence, having saved his and his wife''s lives, and


    who had won his affection with her contributions to the family.


    Both were dear to his heart, but Eunice''s words were like a knife twisting in it.


    Seeing Darren''s pallor, Eunice quickly reassured him, "It''s nothing. I was just asking. I mean, do you


    think if Serena was involved in something as serious as hiring a hitman, that would justify the severity


    ofst night''s scolding? If it was a minor mistake, there''s no need to dwell on it, right?"


    Darren, breathing heavily, took a while before nodding, "Eunice, tell me straight, what exactly happened


    Considering his fragile health, Eunice applied directly, "Nothing serious, really. Serena just stumbled


    upon some people I was keeping in the basement and got scared. I gave her a good talking-to, and told


    her to stop wandering around like that again."


    Darren had long been aware of the people cooped up in the basement. His two sons, Bard and


    Sampson, needed to be tough and resourceful to survive the cutthroat world they lived in.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    "What on earth was Serena doing in the basement?" Darren couldn''t help but ask.


    "Probably heard some noise, or caught one of the staff gossiping. You know how curious she is.


    Wanted to check it out for herself. Bard already gave those chatterboxes a good talking-to."


    Eunice gently rubbed Darren''s back, careful not to rile him further.


    Darren finally eased up a bit, no longer as stiff as it had been moments ago.


    "No wonder the poor girl had nightmaresst night." Darren mumbled with newfound rity, "She''s


    never been exposed to anything like that, and those folks locked up in the basement must''ve scared


    her witless."


    He remembered how Serena had curled up in a corner of the study the previous night, crying pitifully.


    She must have been terrified!


    "I should talk to her grandma, have herfort Serena. Help her forget all this sooner rather than


    As Darren spoke, a light bulb went off in his head, "Why not have her and Be head back home first?


    The holidays are just around the corner. They can go ahead, and we''ll join them at Reflections Vi for


    a reunion once your mom and I are back in fighting shape."


    Eunice looked at him, speechless. Was he sure he¡¯s all better now??


    Who was it that nearly had a heart attack just a while ago??


    "You''ve got a whole mess of trouble locked up in that basement; just make sure Be doesn''t see."


    Darren expressed his concern.


    Even though Be had already seen the extent of his siblings'' cruelty in the hospital, the ruthless killing


    of so many people.


    But such bloody and brutal scenes were best avoided, especially for a teenager like Be.


    If Darren knew that Be was the leader and had seen such horrific scenes hundreds of times, he''d


    probably worry his heart out even more.


    Eunice had only learned of Be''s capabilities through stories Bard had told her. The way Be had


    orchestrated things to expose Calvin and Arlen and others, it made her realize the girl was


    extraordinary.


    And when her husband revealed that Be was Mr. Bryant, Eunice saw her in a whole new light.


    "That settles it then. Let''s have them go back to the States. This way, Romeo and Martin can get back


    to business there. They can get a head start on work and enjoy the holidays together without having to


    revolve around the girls, putting off their responsibilities."


    Darren thought it was an excellent n and nodded in agreement, ready to discuss it with his better


    half.


    Eunice nced at Bard, a tad worried. If Serena was involved in all this, sending her back would be like


    freeing the tiger back into the wild.


    Bard, sensing her thoughts, reassured her, "Right now, she''s all tears and no talk. If it really is her, and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    she ms up, denying everything, we''ve got no evidence. We''d have to let her go either way, right?"


    They couldn''t very well lock up a girl they''d cherished for eighteen years and subject her to a barrage of


    interrogations, could they?


    Besides, Serena''s life had always been sheltered, untainted. Given her strength, courage, and


    connections, it seemed unlikely she''d be involved in any foul y.


    Just then, Bard''s phone buzzed. After taking the call, he turned to Eunice and said, "Be''s start-up,


    the Ar-Bl-Clear Group, has just topped the charts, surpassing all the major brands. Their skincare line


    is now ranked number one."

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Perhaps it was due to the smear campaign that had inadvertently catapulted the Ar-Bl-Clear Group into


    the limelight, but now the brand wasfortably sitting at the top of the charts.


    "Really?" Eunice was genuinely thrilled for Arabe. That girl had put in so much effort; she deserved


    every bit of sess!


    "KT''s online gship store got hammered with negative reviews, and all their products were pulled from


    the shelves. Before long, the store was shuttered, and the KT folks involved are now in police custody."


    As Bard shared the news, he suddenly shot a look at Eunice.


    Realization dawned on her, and she voiced the thought they both were thinking, "The one who tried to


    tarnish the Ar-Bl-Clear Group wasn''t KT. Whoever set them up as the fall guy must be no small fry.


    Could be the same mastermind who hired the hitman!"


    Even though the lead in the basement had gone cold, they could still follow the KT thread!


    "I was thinking the same," Bard said, exchanging a knowing smile with his wife. They always seemed


    to read each other''s minds.


    Eunice grinned back, determined as ever.


    Before long, she vowed to unearth the culprit and get revenge for her darling niece!


    Meanwhile, Arabe''s phone buzzed with an iing call. It was Grandpa Eugene.


    "Humph, you heartless girl!" The old man feigned anger through the phone, "I bet if I hadn''t called,


    you¡¯d havepletely forgotten what day tomorrow is!"


    It suddenly hit Arabe: tomorrow was his birthday.


    "I¡¯ve already received a heap of birthday wishes, and here you are, silent as a mouse."


    Ever since theirst meeting at school, she had been off the radar, not even popping up in their old-


    timers'' chat group. It was as if she had vanished off the face of the earth.


    "Have you forgotten us all?"


    This year marked his 60th, and he nned to celebrate big, but she hadn''t been in touch.


    He had already reminded her; if she didn''t show up to his birthday bash, he''d be livid, and a couple of


    sweet words wouldn''t cut it. The consequences w8ould be dire.


    Yet, she seemed to take it lightly!


    The most irritating part was that the other old geezers, who could¡¯ve reminded her these past few days,


    chose not to, and just to watch him fret.


    Now, with it being past four in the afternoon back home, he couldn''t contain his impatience and had to


    call her himself.


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle, "Grandpa, I didn''t forget. I''ve just been swampedtely and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    neglected you. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow, I promise."


    "Humph!" Mr. Eugene sulked like a child, "Bad connection, can¡¯t hear you."


    "Oh, then never mind, I didn''t say anything important."


    "Hey, you trying to back out now? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m old and deaf. I heard you clear as day. You said you¡¯ll


    be here on time tomorrow.¡± Mr. Albright caught himself mid-sentence, realizing he¡¯d been yed by his


    granddaughter.


    Arabe let out augh.


    Hearing her delightfulughter, Mr. Albright tried to stay stern, but the corners of his mouth betrayed


    him with a smile.


    "You little rascal, ever heard of respecting your elders? Can¡¯t let your grandpa win just once, can you?"


    Mr. Albright''s voice warmed with affection, "Alright, it''s settled then. You better show up tomorrow!


    Otherwise, I¡¯m calling a press conference to announce you¡¯re taking over my legacy!"

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Arabe had always resisted taking on the mantle from the old man, leading him on a wild goose chase


    around the world. Now, he was practicallyying down ultimatums to ¡°coerce¡± her.


    "It''s settled, oh for Pete''s sake, what''s wrong with this signal now? Can''t hear a darn thing. Alright,


    that''s it, hanging up."


    Perhaps fearing Arabe would change her mind, Mr. Albright hastily ended the call, not without


    bragging in the old-timers'' group chat that Be would be punctually attending his birthday bash the


    next day.


    [For real? Don''t you dare pull a fast one on me! Listen here, if you don''t share that bottle of tequ you


    snaggedst time, I''ll just sit back in my rocking chair, chill, and let your birthday bash be a frosty affair.]


    [If you give that old coot tequ and don''t let me feast my eyes on that luminous pearl you got your


    hands onst time, count me out!]


    [Call me bro just once, admit you''ve lost to me in chess, and I might just deign to grace your little


    shindig with my presence.]


    ¡°You should buy me lunch for a month.¡±


    Seeing each of them making demands, Mr. Albright haughtily replied, [Come or don''t--your choice!]


    Everyone was momentarily unsettled by his response. Could it be that Be really was going to show


    up?!


    Each year, without fail, Be had always made time for their birthday parties, no matter how busy she


    was.


    Even though she now had recognized her own family, they knew deep down she still cared about them.


    With that thought, the old guys started changing their tunes.


    [Out of the rtionship we''ve shared over the years, I suppose I can make an exception and drop by


    your birthday dinner tomorrow night.]


    [Just imagine if Be doesn''t show, and us old buddies stand you up. That''d look pretty bad for you. I''ll


    be there. At least if no other guests show, you''ll still have me to blow out the candles with you.]


    [I''m in too.]


    [If everyone''s going, it''d be rude for me not to show up.]


    Upon reading this, Mr. Albright, seizing the opportunity, replied, [No tequ, no luminous pearl. And you


    think I''d shout a month of lunches? No chance! Admit I''m not as good as you? In your dreams!]


    The group saw his message and thought, wow, with Being to the party, the old man''s backbone


    was suddenly made of steel, his words all toughened up. Just before, he was sighing in the group chat


    hinting for them to remind Be about his birthday.


    What a drastic change of attitude!


    [You think we want toe? We''re just worried about what others will talk.]


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    [Exactly, you think we want to sing ''Happy Birthday'' for you? So childish, I would never!]


    [I''m just looking to y a couple of chess games with Warner, and I happen to pass by your ce.]


    [I''ming because my house has a ckout, just need your Wi-Fi for a bit.]


    Mr. Albright, unable to hold back, retorted, [Tomorrow I''m the star of the show; Be ising for me.


    You old fossils better not bother her, especially keep away from the topic of session - not a single


    word.]


    [Hey, watch who you''re calling old! I''m a year younger than you! Don''t you mention it either. Don''t think


    I don''t know you''re hoping Be will fulfill your wish by taking on your legacy. You''re just counting on


    her being dutiful and sensible.]


    [Oh, Mr. Albright, I never thought you were this kind of person. I''ve underestimated you all this time.]

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    [Come on, everyone has a birthday. If you try to ckmail Be with that, I swear I''ll make a wish at my


    birthday bash to stop her from taking over your legacy.]


    Was it really necessary to be that harsh?!?


    Meanwhile, at the other side.


    Serena, paralyzed with fear, hadn''t evene down for lunch. The help had to bring her meal to her


    room.


    When Eunice reached the door, she heard from the staff that Serena''s hands were trembling so badly


    that she could barely hold her cutlery.


    She looked like she was still reeling fromst night''s ordeal.


    "Serena," Eunice knocked on the door and without waiting for a response, she pushed it open, "I''m


    Hearing Eunice''s voice, Serena looked up with anxious eyes and uttered timidly, "Aunt Eunice."


    "Still not over it?" Eunice asked as she entered, finding Serena curled up on an armchair, her feet not


    even daring to touch the floor. The fear in her eyes seemed genuine.


    "It''s so dark in here. Why don''t you let some sunshine in?" Eunice walked over to the window and drew


    back the curtains.


    The sound of the curtains sliding sent a shiver through Serena, and as the sunlight streamed in, she


    squinted, finding it almost blinding and unreal.


    Eunice sat down on the sofa opposite her and, noticing the untouched meal on the table, asked


    casually, "Not hungry?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Serena just hugged her knees tighter, her long hair cascading down and framing her overtly


    startled face.


    "What''s up with the kitchen staff? Knowing you had such a scarest night, yet they cooked up this


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    bloody mess. Blood sausage, and what''s with the ck sesame seeds sprinkled on these egg whites?


    They look like dead men¡¯s eyeballs."


    At the sight, Serena''s fear intensified.


    Eunice watched her reaction and continued, "Serena, tell me, do people die with their eyes open or


    closed?"


    Serena looked at Eunice, rmed, "Aunt Eunice, I don''t understand what you mean by that."


    "Nothing. Just making conversation. It''s just that I happened to notice these eyeballs, oh, I mean these


    egg whites. Don''t overthink it," Eunice smiled gently and sweetly.


    But Serena couldn''t bear to look any longer.


    "Serena, dear, if you remember anything aboutst night, you let me know." Eunice spoke softly, "I''ve


    had people looking into it, but no leads so far. You know I don''t take kindly to threats. Remember when


    you were a kid and someone pulled your hair, and pushed you down? I gave that bully a piece of my


    mind. You know my temperament."


    Serena eyed the stylish woman with the short hair and red lips. Her voice was soft, her smile beautiful,


    but Serena could sense an underlying warning in her words.


    "In business, I''m the same way. I''m willing to give mypetitors a chance, but if they don''t appreciate


    it, well, let''s just say they won''t get a second one," Eunice''s smile grew even more enchanting.


    Yet Serena dared not meet her eyes.


    "I''ve said before, Be finally came back to this family, and I just want to make things right for her. She


    nearly had an ident on my turf, someone tried to have her killed. If I find out who''s behind it, what do


    you think I should do? Expose their deeds for all to see, let them rot in jail for life, or maybe just chop


    them up and feed them to the fish?"


    Serena couldn''t quite fathom the woman before her. She was the epitome of elegance and intellect, but


    her words sent chills down Serena''s spine.


    "Serena, you''ve been at Dawnstar for a while now, and we haven''t had a proper sit-down chat. You''re


    leaving soon. Is there anything you''d like to tell me?"

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Eunice''s smile was gentle and beautiful as she spoke, "I¡¯ve cherished you for eighteen years, honey.


    You wouldn''t leave without even saying a word to me, would you?"


    "What exactly are you trying to say, Aunt Eunice?"


    "I know you''re still a kid at heart, love. There are some things you might not know how to handle, so I


    thought maybe I could help you."


    "You still suspect that I had something to do with what happenedst night, don''t you?" Serena lifted


    her gaze, a touch of hurt in her eyes as she bit her lower lip, asking sadly, "Am I right?"


    "Is this incident rted to you in any way?"


    Tears began to stream down Serena''s face, her eyes filled with an unbearable sense of injustice. She


    seemed to be holding back her emotions, but the sense of being wronged made her reveal a hint of


    resentment.


    "Why do you have to think so poorly of me, Aunt Eunice? If my sister had nevere back to this


    family, if there had never been any mix-up, would you still think of me this way?"


    Looking into Eunice''s eyes with profound sadness, Serena asked, "If I were still your biological niece, if


    I still shared blood with this family, if I were still the same old Serena I''ve always been, would you still


    believe that I was capable of such a thing?"


    Eunice remained silent; her beautiful eyes gave nothing away.


    "Just because I''m not the flesh and blood of this family, you think you can throw any usation at me.


    If one day it turns out that I have nothing to do with this, will you feel even the slightest bit of guilt for


    how you''ve treated me today?"


    Eunice''s gaze fell upon her, but she still said nothing.


    Serenaughed, though her smile wasced with bitterness and sorrow, "I know you won''t. Because in


    your eyes, I''m no longer your dear niece. Now you have my sister, who is more capable and impressive


    than I am. The less she speaks, the more you all think she''s better than me. Isn''t that right?"


    "Serena."


    Eunice seemed like someone who had weathered great storms; the slight turbulence before her did


    nothing to disturb the calmposure of her smile and gaze.


    "You might have forgotten, but I¡¯ve only just returned to this family. After what I''ve been through, I look


    at everyone with fresh eyes, not like your grandparents, whose image of you is frozen in the past. A


    person who lived under the identity of her sister for eighteen years, fighting over simple things like a


    breakfast burrito or a cheesy omelette,pletely disregarding the hardships she endured all these


    years; A person who deliberately hid her sister''s true identity, allowing her boyfriend to believe her


    ''fianc¨¦'' was seduced by her sister."


    "A person who doesn''t even care when her own boyfriend is hurt, not sparing him a single look of


    concern. Someone who, even when drunk, can''t stop thinking about her brother-inw. Do you think I


    can look at her with the same eyes as before?"


    Serena looked up, her emotionsplex as she faced the woman before her.


    "I watched you grow up, thinking I knew you. But it turns out I didn''t know you at all; you''ve be a


    stranger to me. Since we''vee this far, I will ask you straight. Did you do it? Did you kill him?"


    Serena closed her eyes in despair, letting the tears fall freely before finally replying, "No, I didn''t."


    Before Eunice could respond, Serena continued, "No matter if you''re straightforward or beating around


    the bush with your questions, the answer is no. I won''t admit to something I didn''t do. How he died has


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    nothing to do with me, and if you''re only here to talk about that, then there''s nothing left for us to


    discuss."


    Eunice looked into her eyes and simply said, "Alright, then we won''t discuss it."


    Serena was taken aback, looking at her aunt with a mix of surprise and confusion.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    She didn''te off as a pushover.


    "Anyway, I''ve said my piece." Eunice chuckled, shifting into a more graceful posture, and dered with


    effortless poise, "Whoever thinks about hiring a hitman to take out Be, or ying dirty tricks behind


    the scenes, they won''t get off lightly with me. Of course, I hope it''s not you, but if it is, I''ve just given you


    a fair warning, and you chose to ignore it."


    Having finished her piece, she stood up, smoothed out her dress, and was about to leave when


    something seemed to strike her. She turned back with a smile, "Oh yes, when I mentioned someone


    wanting to hire a hitman to kill Be, you didn''t seem surprised at all. It''s as if you already knew, as if


    hiring a hitman and the incidentst night are connected."


    Serena''s face showed a flicker of change as she looked at Eunice.


    "Goodbye, and godspeed," Eunice said without further ado and left the room.


    Watching her leave, Serena felt the familial bond with Eunice thinning with each step she took away.


    An hourter.


    The estate''s helipad bustled with servants shuttling luggage and gifts back and forth.


    "These gifts are from me and your uncle, for your parents, and some are for you." Eunice said,


    straightening Arabe''s clothes gently and whispering in her ear, "Stay safe on your way back, dear. I


    will speed up the investigation, and I''ll make good on my promise within a week."


    Arabe knew her aunt referred to rooting out the remaining threats.


    "I hope it won¡¯t bring you too much trouble, Aunt Eunice."


    When Serena came down, she caught Eunice whispering intimately with Arabe, bothughing


    merrily. Bard, Belinda, Darren, and the rest of the family were bidding a reluctant farewell to Arabe,


    who seemed to be the heart of the home.


    Whether it was sorrow or envy, Serena found herself rooted to the spot.


    May hugged Arabe tightly, "Miss Collins, I''lle to find you at Reflections Vi during the holidays


    with Mrs. Belinda Griffith."


    "Come on, it''s not like a final goodbye," Belinda chuckled.


    "Be, make sure to spend some quality time with Romeo. Don''t leave the poor guy lonesome."


    Arabeughed, "I will."


    "Serena, you''re here too?" Bard noticed Serena standing a little way off. He called out, "Come here,


    Serena. Once you and Be are safely home, give me a call or send a message."


    "I''m not taking this flight," Arabe rified, "I''m going back with Romeo."


    The group, taken aback, then remembered that she and Romeo were the couple. Romeo hade to


    Dawnstar for her, and naturally, he would return with her.


    "Has Romeo wrapped up his business here? When did this happen?" Darren inquired with concern.


    "Just now."


    Arabe had just packed her bags and received a call from Romeo. She had intended to inform her


    aunt and uncle but seeing them heading towards the helipad, she decided to go downstairs and tell


    them in person.


    But to Serena, this came off as a tant show-off. Arabe had plenty of chances to mention it earlier,


    yet she waited until Serena arrived to drop the news. If this wasn''t intentional, what was it??From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    "Having Romeo take care of you on the road makes me feel so much more at ease." Belinda said with


    a smile, gently patting Arabe''s head, "Once you arrive, give me a call or shoot a message whenever


    you can."


    "And me, too," Darren quickly added, "sometimes your grandma might be in the shower or asleep and


    can''t respond right away. If it''s urgent, give me a call."


    "Will do." Arabe gave them a gentle look, "Well, I should be off. His car is waiting outside."


    "Safe travels." Eunice said, her eyes filled with affection as she watched Arabe, "No matter how busy


    you get when you''re back, don''t forget to eat, and if you need any help, just tell me."


    "And don''t forget about your uncle." Bard chimed in fondly, "If there''s anything I can help with, just let


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    me know."


    "I will." Arabe could feel the full force of their love and care, and her heart softened in response.


    Off to the side, Serena felt left out. It was supposed to be her boarding the ne, yet here was Arabe


    stealing the spotlight, deliberately mentioning that Romeo''s car was waiting.


    It made everyone revolve around her!


    "Grandma Belinda, I''m going to miss you all," Suddenly, Serena burst into tears and hugged Belinda.


    "Oh, you silly kid, why the tears?" Belinda could only offerfort, "It''s not like we''re parting forever."


    "Even though I know you will being to Reflections Vi in a few days, these moments we''ve


    shared have been so precious that I can''t bear to part with you for even a second."


    "Then stay with us. We can have a little chat together," Eunice suggested with a smile, her red lips


    curling into a warm and lovely expression.


    Serena quickly countered, "But mom and dad are waiting for me at home, and I can''t be an ungrateful


    daughter. Grandma, grandpa, uncle, aunt, you''lle visit soon, okay? I''ll be waiting at home for you."


    "Don''t worry, dear. Give me a few days to wrap up some work, and I''ll definitelye to see you."


    Eunice''s smile was beautiful, but Serena could feel a bit dreadful.


    "I better board the ne now."


    Almost afraid to linger, Serena said her goodbyes and hurried up the airne stairs.


    Eunice watched her leave and suddenly called out, "Serena."


    Serena stopped in her tracks and turned back awkwardly, managing a stiff smile, "Aunt Eunice."


    "Remember, I wille for you, and when I do, you better not be sneaking off on some overseas


    adventure with friends."


    Serena felt a chill.


    "We''ll all be there," Darren added, waving cheerfully, oblivious to Eunice''s insinuations.


    Serena forced a smile, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Eunice blew her a kiss.


    Serena felt her legs go weak, and she gripped the handrail, forcing another smile, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye!" They all waved back.


    Finally, as the ne took off, Serena let out a sigh of relief, feeling like she had just survived a close


    call.


    Meanwhile, Arabe climbed into Romeo''s car and apologized, "I had promised to meet your friends,


    but I nearly forgot that tomorrow is Grandpa Eugene''s birthday."


    "No worries," Romeo took her hand, his gaze tender, "they''re just a bunch of old pals. Besides, they''ll


    all be heading back for the holidays soon enough. We can meet up then."


    Arabe nced at him, "Have you finished up everything on your end at Dawnstar?"


    "Yeah, all done. I''ve set up a new full-spectrum productionpany. We can develop and produce our


    own movies and TV shows. Just yesterday, we got the green light for twelve popr TV series and


    sixteen movies."


    Romeo shared details of his work, "Also, one of the subsidiaries acquired two resort hotels and three


    forest hotels, all nestled in the woods on the outskirts of the city. They cover nearly a thousand acres of


    forest and are surrounded by rich tourist resources, like Dragon and Tiger Cave and Mystic Mountain,


    as well as other natural and cultural sites. We''re looking to create a massive resort area."

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Arabe nodded, listening as he continued.


    "And I''ve also acquired three pharmaceuticalpanies."


    Arabe chuckled, "Today I saw that your pharmaceuticalpany made a generous donation of 10


    million dors in essential medicines and another 10 million in immunotherapy drugs to impoverished


    areas within the country."


    That was quite the grand gesture.


    Immunotherapy drugs were particrly beneficial for the elderly with respiratory infections and kids


    who suffered frequent respiratory ailments, boosting their immunity and reducing the recurrence of


    respiratory diseases during the winter. While the essential medicines included cold remedies,


    gastrointestinal drugs, and more. You could say he had thought of everything.


    Romeo gave her a tender look, "I''m just following the lead of my fianc¨¦e. Didn''t you donate 3 million


    dors worth of medicines to the Red Cross this month?"


    "How did you know?"


    That was a donation Arabe had made under the name of her pharmaceuticalpany, and she


    believed nobody else knew about it.


    "Because I know you founded thatpany." Romeo said with a smile, "You always concerned about


    the welfare of the people."


    Before he could finish, his phone rang.


    It was one of his friends calling.


    Pressing the answer button on the steering wheel, a male voice came through.


    "Romeo, Natalie Monroe heard you''re heading back home and insisted I make this call." The voice was


    cut off as the phone was snatched away.


    "Romeo, you''re leaving without even telling me. What''s the rush?" The girl''s voice was whiny and a bit


    petnt, "You hardlye to Dawnstar, and we''ve only hung out once, and now you''re leaving again!


    Where are you now, still in Dawnstar?"


    Arabe watched Romeo with a curious expression, her gaze full of intrigue.


    Romeo feared a misunderstanding, "Let Sebastian answer the phone."


    "Tell me where you are. Are you still in Dawnstar? Send me your location; I''lle to you!"


    "I''m with my fianc¨¦e right now. It''s not convenient," Romeo bluntly refused.


    "So what you''re saying is, if your fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t here, it would be convenient? Our rtionship isn''t


    something secret. Didn''t you say you think of me like a sister? Can''t a sistere to see you off? Your


    fianc¨¦e isn''t the jealous type, right? I don''t care. If you won¡¯t tell me, I have my ways of finding out


    where you are."


    "If you''re not going to say anything, I''m hanging up."


    Without waiting for the other person to finish, Romeo cut the call.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s just a friend''s sister, and we hardly ever talk. Please don''t get the wrong idea."


    Romeo exined, ncing at Arabe nervously multiple times, worried she might get the wrong


    impression.


    Arabe looked ahead, her lips curling yfully, "I know, just a chance meeting."


    Romeo hurried to rify, "It was because a buddy of mine was having a birthday bash. I didn''t expect


    her to be there. She''s usually at boarding school and hardly ever joins our get-togethers."


    "You seem pretty well-informed."


    "It''s not like that."

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Before Romeo could finish his sentence, his car''s disy lit up with an iing call from an unfamiliar


    number with no saved contact name.


    "Is that her cell?" Arabe teased with a chuckle, "You''ve got it memorized?"


    He hesitated to pick up. Knowing who it was without a saved name meant the number was etched in


    his heart.


    "No, you''ve got it all wrong. She''s just...she''s never changed her number since we were kids," Romeo


    quickly dismissed the call.


    "So you''ve known each other since childhood?"


    Arabe''s meaningful nce made Romeo m on the brakes, eager to rify, "We knew of each


    other, but weren''t close, totally unrted."


    "She''s your buddy''s younger sister, right? You said you knew her number by heart. Grew up together


    but still no connection?"


    "That''s ''cause a long time ago, my folks looked after her for a while."


    Watching Arabe''s knowing nod, Romeo grew more anxious, "Not like that, her family had some


    troubles."


    He grabbed Arabe''s hand, pleading with his eyes, "Anyway, they moved to Dawnstar after that, and


    we barely saw each other once a year."


    "That''s kind of a shame."


    "Be," Romeo was truly frantic now, "don''t get it wrong. Should I block her to make you happy?"


    "That might not be enough, given she''s your friend''s sister," Arabe feigned a dilemma.


    "Then I''ll change my number."


    "No can do, your current number''s tied to so many things, like bank ounts, WhatsApp."


    "I can update all that."


    "What if you miss something?"


    "I''ll keep the old number inactive, just shut it down, and if I ever need it, I''ll turn it back on." Romeo was


    desperate for her understanding, willing to do anything she asked.


    "And if she finds out your new number? You''ll change it again?"


    "I''ll make things clear with her."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Weren''t things clear already? You said she''s just like a sister to you."


    "I don''t even have sisterly affection for her, Be." Romeo was at a loss for words, "Baby, honey~"


    Before meeting Arabe, he was always reserved, hardly the type to spill his guts like this.


    Seeing his distressed face, Arabe couldn''t help butugh.


    "You''re joking around?" Romeo finally caught on.


    "Let''s get moving. Don''t block the road."


    Although other drivers wouldn''t dare mess with his license te, it was still a public road after all.


    Stopping like that looked bad.


    Seeing Arabe smile and act nonchnt, Romeo finally rxed, caressing her face, "You scared me. I


    was about to drag you to my friend''s ce to vouch for me."


    He had no extra feelings for Natalie, not even a sliver.


    "If I do that, I''ll lose face in front of your friends. They''ll think I''m a shrew."


    "It''s my own choice to steer clear of flirts, nothing to do with you. Besides," Romeo gazed into her eyes,


    "I like it when you''re in charge."


    Feeling her concern, he knew he was cherished.


    Just then, his friend called again. Romeo tapped the answer button without hesitation, "You got a death


    wish? You think I''m too busy to deal with you? If you dare y messenger for someone else again,


    we''ll see if I let you off the hook."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    ¡°Does your fianc¨¦e know about your temper?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone struggled to


    suppress a chuckle.


    ¡°Ha, she loves everything about me.¡±


    ¡°Even your affairs?¡±


    ¡°Man, you''re really asking for a smack.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The guy on the phone burst intoughter, ¡°I was totally strong-armed into calling, man. Is


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    she there? I need to clear the air with her.¡±


    ¡°Just beat it, will ya? Don¡¯t bother my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Just let me say a few words to her, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Your voice is too gruff; I don¡¯t want to scare her.¡±


    ¡°Gruff? Me? Are you kidding? Maybe you¡¯re losing your hearing. Forget it, just hand her the phone, bro.


    I need to exin.¡±


    ¡°Beat it.¡± Romeo hung up directly.


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, ¡°Your friend¡¯s quite the character.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a pain in the neck when he¡¯s not looking for a beating. Otherwise, he¡¯s a decent guy.¡±


    Smiling, Arabe asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s next on the agenda?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a McMllian Corporation airstrip nearby.¡± Romeo nced at her, ¡°That girl is a friend¡¯s sister.


    Their family went generations with only sons until this little princess popped out. So, she¡¯s pretty


    spoiled. My buddy indulges her, and sometimes even drags her along to gatherings so she won¡¯t feel


    left out.¡±


    Arabe nodded in understanding, ¡°So, the guy on the phone, he¡¯s her brother?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Her brother knows I don¡¯t have feeling towards her, so he never helps her with this. She ropes


    in his friends to do it for her, and she¡¯s tried every trick in the book with them. When their family was


    caught up in some inheritance drama, they were worried she might be in danger. They made up a story


    about her going missing, but in reality, they stashed her at our ce. My parents were abroad and


    swamped with work, so they couldn¡¯t look after her. It was just me and her at home.¡±


    Arabe nodded, ¡°Ah, that exins her crush on you.¡±


    In times of turmoil, it was not strange for someone to fall for the person who offered them a sense of


    security, especially someone with Romeo¡¯s good looks.


    With that thought, Arabe¡¯s gaze shifted to the man beside her. Even his profile was wless,


    especially those bright, piercing eyes.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t stay long. Once her family sorted out their issues, they whisked her away. That was years


    ago.¡±


    Romeo couldn¡¯t remember exactly how many years. He¡¯d never really cared.


    Natalie, however, had developed a soft spot for him after staying with him.


    ¡°Did she ever confess her feelings to you?¡± Arabe inquired.


    ¡°She did, but I made it clear I wasn¡¯t interested. I only saw her as a sister.¡±


    Honestly, not even a sister. Still, Natalie kept bombarding him with messages. Out of respect for his


    friend, he¡¯d never blocked her, but he rarely replied.


    Unless it was something about his friend getting hurt or a birthday- that kind of stuff would get his


    attention.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever truly loved.¡± Romeo said, looking at her earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve never


    thought about spending my life with anyone but you. You¡¯re the first and thest.¡±


    From the moment he saw her, he couldn¡¯t look away.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how much he could like someone, to the point of no return.


    ¡°You¡¯re my first, too.¡±


    Arabe''s simple words caught Romeo off guard, and then he realized she was responding to him.


    He was her first love. His lips curled into a smile, his eyes filled with surprise and joy. All the worry and


    unease vanished, reced by pure sweetness.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Once on board the ne, Romeo was still basking in bliss.


    He sliced apples for Arabe, holding her close, feeding her piece by piece.


    As she listened to him reminisce about his childhood, Arabe learned of the strict upbringing he


    endured as the heir to his family''s fortune - enduring hardships and witnessing the cutthroat nature of


    high society.


    Feuds weremonce among the elite; siblings turned against each other, and marriages fell apart


    - all in the name ofpetition.


    From vying for attention as children to battling for wealth as adults, if direct confrontation failed, they


    resorted to underhanded tactics.


    And then, there was the endless one-upmanship - fromparing spouses and children to unting


    designer clothes and extravagant parties.


    Having seen it all, and surrounded by people who were either deferential or fawning, Romeo never


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    knew true intimacy until he met Arabe.


    He looked down at the girl snuggled in his arms, his eyes softened as he continued to feed her, "You''ve


    never really talked about your childhood."


    Arabe dredged up her memories, "Do you remember when we first met, you took me out to La Belle


    Vie, with its retractable roof for stargazing? That night, it reminded me of those days I spent as a kid."


    Arabe uttered ndly, "When I was young, Attlee and Olga were always busy, and it was Grannie


    Grace who spent countless nights with me. Those star-filled evenings are just like that night when we


    had dinner. Attlee and Olga have never prepared any surprise for me. It wasn''t until I returned to the


    Collins family that I discovered how naturally and freely family can express their love. Attlee and Olga


    didn¡¯t even have time to be with me, let alone taking me outside to y. It was you who took me to the


    biggest amusement park in Summerfield, allowing me to relive my childhood."


    Romeo chuckled, reminiscing, "Back then, to get closer to you, I rode the carousel with you on the


    same horse, and we took so many photos which I¡¯ve kept in my phone. And during that haunted house


    visit, there were those ''assassins'' after me."


    "Those goons were no match for you," Arabe had been baffled at the time, wondering where those


    people got the nerve to take the job.


    Romeo talked with her a lot about the past until she fell asleep in his arms, and he gently carried her to


    her room, tucking her in.


    The ne soonnded at Reflections Vi.


    Serena hadn''t quite made her mark when she saw Romeo''s ne arrive, feeling a twinge of jealousy.


    "My darling, you''re finally back." Louisa hadn''t seen her beloved daughter for days and embraced her


    tightly, "How was your stay with your uncle and aunt? Settling in alright?"


    "They were so kind to me, and my grandparents adored me." Arabe replied obediently, "The meals


    were always to my liking."


    Louisa''s affection for her grew with her docile demeanor, "Your aunt has been singing your praises! We


    wouldn''t have known that you are the one who founded the Ar-Bl-Clear Group if it wasn''t for her. You''re


    juggling so much; these years must have been exhausting."


    "Romeo''s here too." Keh smiled, patting Romeo''s shoulder, "Thanks for bringing Be home. I


    heard from Bard that you went out of your way to Dawnstar for Be. Goodd, it eases my mind


    knowing she''s under your care."


    "It''s no trouble at all. I''m grateful for the opportunity to bring Be back," Romeo replied politely.


    "You must stay for dinner tonight." Keh insisted warmly, "Be was new to Dawnstar, a stranger in


    town, but luckily you were there. Anyway, let''s not chat out here in the cold, let''s go inside."

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    "Yes, let''s head inside, Romeo. I''ve got some snacks and drinks ready for you guys. Come on in,"


    Louisa said warmly, linking arms with Arabe as they walked, chatting with Romeo about their


    memories in Dawnstar and reminding Arabe to check in with her uncle.


    The coffee table was adorned with an assortment of pastries, coffee and tea.


    "Be, your mom made all these. They might not look like much, but I''ve tasted them, and they''re pretty


    decent." Keh said with a smile, picking up a te of the best-looking lemon bars and presenting


    them to Romeo and Arabe, "Give them a try."


    "And we''ve got somevender shortbread too!" Louisa reached for another te of treats. But before


    she could bring it over, Keh intercepted, "Let the kids try the lemon bars first."


    "Why not let them try the shortbread too?"


    "They can have a pieceter on."


    "They could have a bite of the lemon bars and then the shortbread. It won''t hurt."


    "There''s no rush."


    Despite Keh¡¯s cheerful demeanor, Arabe could tell from his expression that thevender


    shortbread might not be up to par.


    "Then how about trying my rose puffed pastry?" Louisa brought over another te of sweets.


    Once again, Keh took over, saying, "Let them finish the lemon bars first, no hurry. Romeo, Be,


    how are they? The texture''s alright, isn''t it?"


    Arabe found the treat a bit tough to swallow but nodded anyway, "Sure."


    Romeo also offered praise, "Delicious, with a unique twist from Mrs. Collins."


    "Really? I managed to put a personal spin on lemon bars?" Louisa''s joy was evident, and she didn''t


    forget to serve her homemade fruit tea, "Try this. I cut every piece of fruit myself. See if it''s to your


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    liking."


    "She''s been a bit idle at home these days and stumbled upon some videos on her phone about moms


    getting creative with their kids'' meals. She felt like she wasn''t doing enough for her kids, so she''s been


    experimenting with recipes, turning everyone at home into guinea pigs," Keh exined.


    Some of the staff had initially suffered some digestive repercussions. Better left unsaid.


    Arabe took a sip of the fruit tea and almost choked. She nodded, "It''s not bad. There''s still room for


    improvement."


    Louisa looked expectantly at Romeo.


    After taking a sip, Romeo finally understood the expression Arabe had earlier. He chuckled, "It''s quite


    the mnge, distinctive, and refreshing."


    "Really?" Louisa took a sip herself, "At first, I thought something was off."


    "Maybe there''s a bit too much lemon." All three said in unison, and then nced at each other, with


    Keh quickly smoothing things over, "It must be that the recipe writer didn''t specify the exact


    quantity to use."


    "But they did, they said one slice of lemon was enough. I just thought Be loved lemon water, so I


    added a bit more."


    Arabe was touched that her mother remembered her preferences, her gaze softening once more.


    "Be, from now on, I will make you delicious food more often."

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    As soon as Louisa finished speaking, Keh quickly interjected, ¡°Hold up, hold up. The kid¡¯s gotten


    used to the chef¡¯s cooking. Besides, the chef knows all about nutritional bnce. They¡¯ve got so much


    on their te these days. They need all the nutrients they can get. And they certainly hope that at your


    age, you should be sitting back and enjoying the easy life.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying my cooking is not up to scratch?¡± Louisa suddenly asked.


    ¡°No, not at all, my dear. Even if you burned it to a crisp, I¡¯d still find it delicious! After all, it¡¯s made with


    your hard work.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cut it out, you!¡± Louisa yfully swatted him, ¡°tterer.¡±


    Keh chuckled, ¡°Love is blind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, what¡¯s love got to do with it.¡±


    The family chatted andughed together for a while before Louisa remembered a new gadget she had


    bought - a massage hammer.


    ¡°Be, let me give you a shoulder rub. Your aunt told me you¡¯ve been really busy at Dawnstar.¡±


    Even though Louisa didn¡¯t fully grasp what was keeping her daughter so upied, or the dangers she


    might be facing, the concern in Eunice¡¯s voice made her want to tend to her daughter¡¯s weary


    shoulders.


    ¡°Honey, let me give you a massage too.¡± Keh also started kneading Louisa¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You¡¯ve


    been cooking up a storm, and you must be exhausted.¡±


    Romeo watched the harmonious scene unfold before his eyes, his gaze softening.


    It turned out that even in wealthy families, not everything was broken and disjointed.


    During dinner, Keh and Louisa kept piling food onto Arabe¡¯s te, having not seen her in days


    and especially after the nderous attacks on the AR-Bl-Clear Group, they were deeply concerned


    about the stress and hardship their young daughter was facing. They showered her with affection and


    care.


    Feeling left out, Serena made a pointed effort to serve Arabe some food to make a good impression


    on their parents.


    Romeo chimed in to break the tension, ¡°Be¡¯s had her fill of seafoodtely.¡±


    With that, Arabe passed the shrimp Serena had put in her bowl over to her mother, ¡°Mom, you have


    some.¡±


    Not to be outdone, Serena served Arabe some beef.


    ¡°Be¡¯s been suffering from indigestion. She should avoid rich, heavy foods.¡±


    As soon as Romeo finished speaking, Arabe transferred the beef from her bowl to her father¡¯s, ¡°Dad,


    you eat this.¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Then what can sis eat? Let me help you to get it.¡±


    ¡°No need, just continue with your food.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t even give her a second nce.


    Serena¡¯s face fell in disappointment. She dutifully served her parents and even stole a nce at


    Romeo, ¡°Romeo can serve himself, make sure to eat plenty.¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Collins, please have more also.¡± Romeo ignored herment and turned to Keh


    and Louisa, ¡°Thanks for preparing such a wonderful meal for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities with us, kiddo. Come by for dinner more often when you can,¡± Keh


    invited warmly.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Louisa agreed with a smile, e when you get time. Don¡¯t feel shy.¡±


    Seeing her own dismay go unnoticed, Serena felt even more irked.


    Finally, as the meal came to an end and a servant was about to bring out a fruit tter to the living


    room, Serena hastily offered, ¡°Let me do that.¡±


    She was eager to redeem herself in Romeo¡¯s eyes.


    Before the servant could respond, she was already presenting the fruit tter to her parents with a


    dutiful smile, ¡°Mom, Dad, how about some fruit to top off the meal?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sarah? Why are you bringing in the fruit?¡± Louisa was surprised.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    She said she doesn¡¯t feel well in her stomach, but it¡¯s alright. It''s not too heavy to carry, and besides,


    mom and dad shouldn''t fret over me chipping in with the chores."


    After her parents finished their dessert, Serena was about to offer the fruit tter to Romeo when he


    stood up, preempting her move, "Mr. And Mrs. Collins, Be and I are going to take a walk for a bit."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh quickly invited, "Why not have some fruit first?"


    "No, thanks. I''ll spend a little more time with Be before I leave."


    Keh turned to Arabe, "How about you, Be? Won''t you have some?"


    "I''m full, thanks."


    "Alright then, you two go ahead and take a walk. It''s still early."


    Romeo reached for Arabe''s hand, "Didn''t you tell me this afternoon that Hans nted some flower


    on your balcony? We can see them from the garden, right? Show me."


    "Sure."


    Watching their departing figures, Serena felt a pang of jealousy. After a while, she turned her charm


    back on, coaxing her parents into good spirits, hoping they would take her to Mr. Albright''s birthday


    bash.


    "Mr. Albright''s birthdays have always been low-key affairs. It''s only because he''s turning sixty that he''s


    hosting a grand party. There won''t be another chance like this. I know I¡¯m not qualified to be Mr.


    Albright''s protege. I just want to experience it. Mom, please take me there. I heard Jamie Noelle will be


    there too. You know how much I love ying the violin. I really hope that I can get a chance to learn


    from Jamie Noelle. They say the guests this year are all very influential. If I could find a great mentor, I


    could make our family proud, like my sister."


    Louisa patted her back lovingly, "It''s not that I don''t want to take you, dear. Those two invitations were


    for your grandparents."


    She and Keh hadn''t received any.


    "So, can I ask grandma and grandpa to take me?" Serena asked hopefully.


    "But your grandparents recently went on a trip and caught a cold, so they declined the invitation."


    Louisa gently exined, "Mr. Albright has never made a big deal out of his birthdays because he didn''t


    want too many strangers around. The guests he''s invited this time aren''t many, just old friends. In other


    words, he''s not looking to take on any mentees, nor does he want others to do so at his party. If you


    want to see the world, there will be other opportunities, no need to rush this one."


    Louisa was somewhat surprised, "In the past eighteen years, I''ve never heard you express interest in


    attending anyone''s birthday party, let alone that of an elder."


    "That''s because I''ve seen my sister''s incredible talents, and I want to work hard and excel just like her.


    If only grandpa and grandma hadn''t declined."


    Thinking this, Serena couldn''t help but inwardly criticize her grandparents. Mr. Albright was a man of


    significance, and yet they had dismissed such an important invitation. They didn''t even consider if


    anyone else in the family might want to go. What a waste.


    Now that route was a dead end, Serena was fretting over what to do next. After much thought, a name


    popped into her head - Martin!


    She wondered if Mr. Albright had invited him. If so, she could sweet-talk Martin into taking her.


    With this n in mind, she abruptly left her parents, "Mom, dad, I''m going to take a shower!"


    If she could just get into Mr. Albright''s birthday party, she was sure to find a great mentor and finally


    outshine Arabe. Just the thought made her feel triumphant.


    Feeling superior, she reflected on the fact that even if Arabe was the Collins family''s beloved


    daughter, she didn''t have the privilege to attend!

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    But Serena''s triumphsted all of two fleeting seconds before her mind raced back to a scene at


    school. Mr. Albright, in a very public setting, had proimed that Arabe''s chess prowess was his


    tutge at work, and even floated the idea of Arabe seeding him.


    If Arabe truly was his protege, given their mentor-mentee bond, it stood to reason that Mr. Albright


    would likely extend an invite to his birthday bash.


    With that thought, Serena''s mood soured. It seemed Arabe''s luck was infuriatingly good, having


    stumbled upon Mr. Albright''s guidance.


    Without that stroke of fortune, Arabe probably wouldn''t even know chess.


    Her thoughts stewing, Serena''s fingers danced over her phone, sending a WhatsApp message to


    Martin.


    [Martin, got an invite to Mr. Albright''s birthday bash? I heard he''s always been low-key, celebrating


    quietly. Never threw a big shindig like he''s doing this time. I''m head over heels for the violin, you know.


    I heard a bunch of venerable old-timers will be there. Hope I can get a chance to bump into Jamie


    Noelle and earn a few pointers. I''m not a true Collins, as you well know. If I had a real talent, I''d be in


    your league, Martin, and your folks might even warm up to me. I don''t want the Collins family to pull


    strings for me. I want to impress Jamie Noelle with my violin skills, making her want to mentor me.


    Martin, can you help me out?]


    After sending the message, Serena got a case of goosebumps.


    At thest inter-universitypetition, Alma had bowled over the judges with her violin, earning heaps


    of praise for her natural gift. Perhaps that snob thought she was the bee''s knees and got cocky. She


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    even dared to challenge Arabe to a face-off onstage.


    But Arabe''s performance was crushing, garnering rave reviews.


    Serena thought, if she could get Jamie Noelle''s tutge, her violin skills would eclipse both Arabe


    and Alma, and she''d be the rising star of the violin world.


    Then, not just the Collins family, but everyone would look at her differently, including her aunt.


    Even without the "daughter of the Collins family"bel, as a maestro of the violin, she''d waltz into high


    society.


    As for Martin, well, by then, who knew if he''d even be in her league!


    With that thought, Serena allowed herself a smug smile.


    Eugene Albright''s birthday party was set on his private estate, rivaling a 5-star resort in grandeur and


    beauty.


    The invitation stated 7 p.m., but the road to the estate was already lined with luxury cars worth millions


    before the time. Their upants were clearly people of wealth and stature.


    The majestic gates stood wide open, the butler and a cadre of eight servants lined up to wee the


    arriving guests.


    Unable to sit still in the main house, Eugene himself took up a spot by the entrance, awaiting his


    guests.


    He nced at his watch constantly; it was nearly 7 o''clock. Those old codgers hadn''t shown up yet, nor


    had Arabe sent him any message. He wondered if she had arrived.


    With that thought, he kept peering out the gates.


    The first to enter were Mr. Gardner and his granddaughter.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    As Mr. Gardner and his granddaughter were warmly greeted by the butler and eight servants, they


    responded with polite smiles and nods.


    After all, these were Eugene''s staff, and no detail could be overlooked.


    Having exchanged pleasantries with the servants, they looked up to see the well-dressed Eugene


    standing before them, uncharacteristically ying the host.


    Mr. Gardner approached with a hearty chuckle, "Eugene, after all these years, you''ve finally decided to


    throw a birthday bash. As an old friend, I''m thrilled to finally wish you a happy birthday in person. Today


    is truly a special day, andter, we must toast properly to it!"


    "In ce of liquor, let''s stick to water, since a young girl frowns upon me drinking," Eugene replied, his


    eyes twinkling with mirth.


    Mr. Gardner assumed Eugene was referring to a rtive and said with augh, "Blessed you are, to


    have youngsters keeping you in check. I''ve got my own whip-smart whipper-snapper at home, this one


    right here. Allow me to introduce my granddaughter, Phyllis Gardner. Come on, say hello to Mr.


    Albright."


    "Mr. Albright, on this special day, wish you a healthy long life," Phyllis said, presenting her gift with both


    hands.


    "Oh, you brought a gift?" Eugene extended his hands to receive it, "Thank you, thank you."


    "Phyllis has been passionate about chess since she was little, with over a decade of practice. For all


    these years, she''s admired you the most. I''ve told her about our friendship, but she wouldn''t believe it!"


    As Mr. Gardner spoke, he didn''t forget to nudge his granddaughter, "See, Phyllis? I wasn''t spinning


    yarns. Mr. Albright and I really do go way back."


    Phyllis chuckled yfully, "Grandpa, for once you''re not exaggerating."


    "Hey now, what kind of talk is that?" Mr. Gardner grinned, "Eugene, we''ll go on in and wait for you."


    "Great."


    As soon as Mr. Gardner left, more guests approached to exchange pleasantries with Eugene.


    Seizing the moment, Mr. Gardner whispered to Phyllis, "Phyllis, when the time is right, try to catch


    Eugene''s attention. Find a way to make him take you on as his mentee. He''s a tough cookie, you know.


    Old friends'' rmendations don''t sway him; he has to see something in you himself, you get me?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ve got this in the bag," Phyllis assured him confidently. She had won her fair


    share of chesspetitions, and it seemed that today''s birthday guests were from the older


    generation, with hardly any young people.


    She was sure to stand out!


    "Mr. Albright, it''s been too long since west met. You''re looking younger by the day!" A gracefuldy


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    approached, her smile impable as she took Eugene''s hand, "May you happy every day, and get


    better with each passing year."


    "Vivian, thank you," Eugene''s gaze drifted to her daughter, noting the absence of her father, despite his


    name on the invitation.


    Sensing his thoughts, she exined with augh, "My dad wanted toe himself, but he took a


    tumble and hurt his leg. He''s bedridden now and didn''t want to worry you, so he kept mum. He made


    me promise to bring his granddaughter to your birthday party. Oh, and here''s the present he picked for


    you. You must ept it."


    "Thank you, you''re too kind," Eugene said, his face a mask of gratitude though he anticipated what


    woulde next.


    "Oh, and this is my daughter, my dad''s adored granddaughter. Say hello to Mr. Albright."


    As expected, another attempt at a rmendation.


    "They grow up so fast, don''t they?" Eugene smiled affably, hiding any trace of his feelings.


    "Mr. Albright, my name is Roxanne. On your birthday, I wish you evesting life and all the happiness in


    the world," Roxanne said with ease and confidence.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Eugene had barely finished speaking when a few more guests approached.


    "Mr. Albright, it''s been ages! Remember me? I''m Bluno, Bluno Marsh! Back at the chess tournament,


    my dad took third ce, and we met backstage. I told you that when I grew up, I wanted to be a chess


    champion just like you, and you evenplimented me."


    The man speaking was a sessful gentleman, whose eyes, even when smiling, held a


    businessman''s shrewdness.


    He had brought his daughter along, but before he could delve into his purpose, another guest


    interrupted.


    "Oh Eugene, it''s been so long, and you still look as dashing as ever. Myte husband would''ve been so


    thrilled to see you in such high spirits."


    The speaker was a well-dressed elderlydy, her eyes brimming with tears as she clutched Eugene''s


    hand and said, "It must have been seven or eight years since west met. Last year, my husband fell


    seriously ill and on his deathbed, he still talked about wanting to y onest game of chess with you.


    He said you were the most admirable and formidable opponent he ever encountered in his lifetime."


    The sessful gentleman couldn''t help but internally scoff at the old woman''s theatrical disy, which


    As he thought this, he reached out to shake Eugene''s hand, only to be preempted by the elderlydy.


    "Eugene, let me introduce someone. This is Mabel. My husband taught her everything he knew about


    chess. He always hoped she''d have the chance to match wits with you, as a way to fulfill hisst wish.


    Oh dear, talking about such somber things on this joyous asion. We can arrange a game when


    you''re free."


    The elderlydy knew how to advance by retreating. She cast a fond look at Mabel Remington.


    Mabel quickly spoke up, "Mr. Albright, I''m so thrilled to be here for your 60th birthday. I finally get to


    meet the respected opponent my grandfather always spoke of. Indeed, as he said, you are the epitome


    of vitality, an outstanding person. This was my grandfather''s most treasured possession, and though


    many offered a handsome sum, no one could buy it from him. He made us promise to give it to you if


    we ever had the chance, believing only you are worthy of it."


    With both hands, Mabel offered Eugene a gift box.


    "This gift is far too precious for me to ept," Eugene demurred.


    He had invited her grandfather to his birthday because he truly admired the man as a great chess


    yer and had a favorable impression of him. Eugene hadn''t realized he had passed awayst year.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In recent years, Eugene had retreated to the countryside, living a life of leisure with a few old friends,


    paying less attention to the outside world. His main concern was to see Arabe seed and carry on


    his legacy.


    He wasn''t even aware of his old friend''s passing.


    "Mr. Albright, please ept it. There''s no one in the world more deserving than you. It''s also fulfilling


    my grandfather''sst wish. Please, take it," Mabel urged gracefully.


    "Well then, I would be remiss to refuse." Eugene said, epting the gift and gesturing, "Please,e


    inside."


    The elderlydy gave the sessful gentleman a smug look and led her granddaughter inside.


    The sessful gentleman, used to dominating the business world, couldn''t stomach this slight. He


    quickly said, "Mr. Albright, I haven''t yet introduced my daughter, Lindsay Marsh."


    "Nice to meet you." Eugene nodded, and seeing more guests approaching, he invited them all,


    "Please,e inside."


    Seeing the crowd around Eugene thicken, Bluno had no choice but to lead his daughter inside.


    "Lindsay, you better make your old man proudter and outshine that Mabel! What kind of name is


    Mabel, anyway? It doesn''t hold a candle to Lindsay. Did you remember to take photos of your trophies


    before we left?"


    Lindsay nodded, "I did."


    "Good. You''ll need to find a way to charm Mr. Albright. If you can be his protege, this trip will have


    been worth it!"


    After all, they had the money; what they sought was prestige.


    If his daughter could gain fame, she would have no trouble marrying into an even better family.


    "But Dad, I want to be Jamie Noelle''s protege. I love the violin."

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    "Sure thing, kiddo, you can learn from Eugene - ah, I mean, Mr. Albright - and study violin with Jamie


    Noelle at the same time. It won''t have any conflict." Bruto patted her back, "I¡¯m just waiting for you to


    steal the show."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll make you proud," Lindsay was quite confident in her looks and talents.


    Eugene had been standing so long his feet ached, and his smile was nearly frozen on his face. As


    guests continued to stream in, he grew impatient - Arabe was yet to arrive.


    Was it possible those old coots were deliberately keeping her froming, nning to stand him up


    collectively??


    They wouldn''t dare, would they??


    With that thought, he pulled out his phone and sent a voice message to the group chat.


    "Listen up, if you guys dare keep Be from my birthday bash today, I''ll have your heads tomorrow."


    Beck. [Well, let''s hear who''s got that sour tone. Oh, it''s today''s man of the hour. Why? Be didn''t show


    up and you''re ming us old folks?]


    Charles. [Now, Mr. Eugene, aren''t you a tad too anxious? It''s only 7:15 p.m.; It¡¯s still early! Be


    probably just left home after dinner.]


    Tanner. [If she makes it in thest minute, you should count your blessings. That girl''s busy, you know!]


    Nelson. [What''s the rush? I haven''t even left my house yet. Could she be faster than me?]


    Eugene nced at the clock - it really was just 7:15 p.m., but why did it feel like an eternity had


    passed?


    "I''ll leave you folks to it; I need a break," Eugene said, his throat dry from all the schmoozing.


    The butler spoke respectfully, "Mr. Albright, Ms. Collins..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Where? I don''t see her." Eugene craned his neck looking around, "Where is she?"


    Indeed, there were luxury cars pulling up outside, but not Be''s. He looked everywhere but didn''t see


    the familiar figure.


    "I wasn''t finished. What I meant was, when Ms. Collins arrives, I''ll let you know. Please, go take a rest,


    have some tea."


    Eugene barely suppressed the urge to punch him, "Can''t you just speak in full sentences next time?"


    He thought Arabe really arrived; turned out he got his hopes up for nothing!


    As he noticed seven or eight guests disembark and head his way, Eugene quickly uttered, "I must be


    going."


    "Mr. Albright!"


    Just then, a voice called out.


    Eugene looked up to see a young woman, arm in arm with Martin, walking towards him with a poised


    and friendly smile.


    Martin was his invitee, that he knew, but who was this girl? She looked vaguely familiar. And why was


    shetched onto Martin''s arm??

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    "Happy birthday," Martin said with a smile that carried the humility and politeness of a younger


    generation. As he finished speaking, he turned his gaze affectionately toward the girl beside him and


    introduced her with ease, "This is my girlfriend, Serena."


    "You have a girlfriend?" Eugene''s eyes shifted to Serena. The name seemed oddly familiar. Where had


    he heard it before?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Albright, today marks another milestone in your life - an asion that shines as brightly as the sun


    and the moon. I wish you happiness in all things. Here''s a little something for you. It''s not much, but I


    hope you''ll ept it with my best wishes," Serena said, her smile radiant as she presented a gift box.


    "You''re too kind. Your presence is gift enough; you shouldn''t have gone to the trouble of bringing


    anything."


    Previously, Eugene had taken a spill while out for his morning jog. It was Martin who happened to see


    and took him to the hospital.


    At the time, Eugene didn''t know who the kind young man was, only that he was someone who did good


    deeds without expecting recognition. Later, when Eugene saw him on the news, he learned that Martin


    was a child of the well-respected Cooper family.


    Afterwards, Eugene made a point of thanking Martin in person. They had stayed in contact since then.


    Eugene found Martin to be genuine and kind-hearted - not like some rich kids who unted their wealth


    and squandered money carelessly.


    For his birthday celebration, Eugene felt it was important to invite Martin. After all, who knew when the


    next birthday party would be, especially if it weren''t for Martin''s timely assistance back then, who knew


    what lingering issues Eugene might have had.


    "I can''t ept this gift," Eugene demurred, considering that he still owed Martin a favor, how could he


    ept a gift?


    But Martin insisted gently, "Mr. Albright, Serena has always admired you. This gift is a token of her


    respect. Please ept it."


    "It''s from both of us. You''re one of the people we admire most," Serena added gracefully.


    "Well, if you insist, I''d be remiss to refuse such generous intentions. You both are thoughtful. Please, go


    inside and rx for a bit. Once everyone''s here, I''ll invite you to join in blowing out the candles and


    having some cake."


    "Thank you, Mr. Albright," Serena replied instantly, her smile sweetening.


    Eugene simply nodded, "I have some things to tend to. Please excuse me for a moment."


    "You go ahead. Martin and I will take a stroll around," Serena said, her smile unwavering as she linked


    arms with Martin.


    Eugene had only walked a few steps away when it suddenly hit him - Serena Collins!!


    Could it be Keh and Louisa''s daughter without blood tie, the nominal sister Be had -


    Serena?!


    Ever since the family reunion, everyone she had mentioned except Serena.


    He''d heard from Beck that this Serena was trouble. Could this girl be her?


    If so, what a shame it would be for Martin, such a good kid!


    Serena, still arm in arm with Martin, had just reached the garden when someone called out to her.


    "Serena!!"


    Turning around, Serena saw Lindsay looking at her with surprise and joy, eximing, "Is it really you?"


    "Lindsay? Is that you?? When did you get back? Why didn''t youe to see me!" Serena eximed,


    hugging her friend tightly.


    After embracing for a long moment, Lindsay said, "I''ve been back sincest month. My parents decided


    to bring their business back home."


    Her words trailed off as she looked at the young man behind Serena, asking with a hint of surprise,


    "Serena, who''s this?"


    "Martin," Serena introduced him confidently, "my boyfriend."

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    "Are you two together?" Lindsay asked with a tinge of astonishment, clutching Serena''s hand and


    whispering, "I thought you were engaged? Wasn''t his name Romeo? Howe it''s Martin now?"


    Romeo was a man who stood atop the social pyramid, a figure everyone looked up to, and yet Serena


    had chosen a nobody that no one had even heard of. What on earth was going on?


    "It''s a long story. Let me just introduce you, Martin and I have been dating for a few months now."


    Serena turned to give Martin a tender look, "Martin, this is Lindsay, my old middle school desk-mate.


    We got along best in ss and could talk for hours. Then she moved abroad with her parents, and it''s


    been ages since west saw each other. I didn''t expect to bump into her today."


    The two had only kept in touch via social media, liking each other''s life updates and leaving the


    asionalment.


    It had been years since they''d actually met face to face.


    "Pleasure to meet you," Martin said politely with a nod.


    "Hello, hello, I''m Serena''s good friend. Pleasure to meet you, too." Lindsay responded, then whispered


    to Serena, "Wow, your boyfriend is quite the gentleman. His vibe, his upbringing, they''re not a bit less


    impressive than Romeo''s."


    Serena knew she was just being nice, but she graciously smiled and said, "I think so. He''s nice to me."


    As she said this, she gave Martin a sweet nce.


    Martin''s gaze softened even more, as if touched by her words.


    "Lindsay, are you here for Mr. Albright''s birthday bash too?" Serena took the opportunity to inquire.


    Lindsay, without any guile,id it all out, "Yeah, my dad wants me to learn chess from Mr. Albright. It


    sounds prestigious, you know? Originally, Mr. Albright invited my granddad, but he couldn''t make it, so


    he passed the opportunity to my dad and me. What about you? Are you here with Mr. Collins?"


    "I came with him," Serena gave Martin another affectionate look.


    Lindsay appeared surprised, "Mr. Albright¡¯s invited him? That means your boyfriend must be quite


    something to catch his eye. That''s so impressive!"


    Just moments ago, she had thought of Martin as a non-entity, but now she looked at him with newfound


    respect.


    Serena said with a smile, "Martin, Lindsay and I haven''t caught up in a long time. We''re going to chat


    for a bit."


    "Of course," Martin nodded at her and tipped his head to Lindsay before excusing himself.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Your boyfriend is so attentive and kind to you. What''s the situation? Why aren''t you with Romeo


    anymore? There''s been no news about you two."


    The Collins family and the McMillian family''s engagement had been arranged long ago.


    Serena''s eyes fell slightly, "I''ll tell you the truth, but you mustn''t breathe a word of this to anyone."


    Seeing Serena''s hesitation, Lindsay nodded and whispered, "Don''t worry. I can keep a secret."


    "It''s just that."


    Before Serena could finish her story, they saw a girl enter through the main door.


    Even without makeup, her striking beauty was undeniable - her face was extraordinary, almost unfairly


    beautiful under the lighting.


    Damn it!


    She had actuallye!!


    The butler at the door couldn''t hide his delight at the sight of Arabe.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    His excitement was palpable as he said, ¡°Ms. Arabe, you finally made it! Mr. Albright was waiting by


    the door, craning his neck to anticipate your arrival. Eventually, he got overwhelmed by all the guests


    cozying up to him and ducked out to his room. You just missed him by a whisker.¡±


    ¡°Let him have his moment of peace. We¡¯ll call him out once all the other seniors have arrived,¡± Arabe


    replied, understanding that such events could be exhausting for the elderly. She figured it would do him


    some good to have a breather.


    The butler noticed the rectangr box in Arabe¡¯s hands, about the size of two smartphones, and said


    with a smile, ¡°Is that a birthday present for Mr. Albright? He¡¯ll be thrilled to see it!¡±


    Arabe was about to hand over the gift to the butler when he added, ¡°Better you give it to him


    personally. Nothing would make him happier than receiving it straight from your hands, Ms. Arabe.¡±


    Arabe nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that in a bit.¡±


    She walked in with the gift.


    Serena eyed her, biting her lip in frustration. Damn it, she thought, Arabe was dressed so simply, and


    yet she managed to draw the attention of many the moment she entered the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Lindsay couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Why is she here alone? How could Mr. Albright


    invite such a youngdy? What¡¯s her story?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite Serena¡¯s meticulous effort to make herself look best, fragrant and polished from head to toe,


    she couldn¡¯t outshine Arabe¡¯s radiant beauty.


    Her face was cool and noble, and those clear, piercing eyes were impossible to look away from.


    ¡°She¡¯s Romeo¡¯stest girlfriend,¡± Serena suddenly revealed.


    ¡°What?¡± Lindsay gasped, covering her mouth in disbelief, ncing between Arabe and Serena,


    stuttering in shock, ¡°You mean?¡±


    Serena nodded, confirming the unspoken.


    Lindsay was utterly astounded, unable to believe that such an aloof-looking girl would be involved with


    someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Pure wickedness!


    Otherdies started gossiping as they noticed Arabe.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Why is she here alone?¡±


    ¡°And her outfit is so casual.¡±


    Everyone at the birthday party was dressed to the nines, hoping to catch the eye of the influential


    attendees, having spent considerable time on their attire.


    Some unted limited-edition jewelry, others had their eyebrows meticulously crafted.


    But Arabe wore a simple, casual ensemble, effortlessly chic with her beauty and fair skin.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a servant¡¯s daughter sneaking a peek at the high life?¡±


    ¡°But could a servant¡¯s daughter have such poise?¡±


    ¡°Some of these maids get involved with the wealthy. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to have a


    daughter with some finesse. I think she looks like one of those girls out to snag a rich kid.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Albright¡¯s guests are all from the older generation. This girl isn¡¯t apanying any elder; she¡¯s


    here on her own. Maybe I should go ask her!¡±


    Roxanne approached first, her smile tinged with condescension, ¡°Hi there, may I ask who you¡¯re


    apanying?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t recognize the woman before her, but considering this was Grandpa Eugene¡¯s birthday


    bash, she wasn¡¯t sure how this woman was connected to him. She replied in a cool tone, ¡°I came by


    myself.¡±


    Roxanne was visibly taken aback, ¡°You didn¡¯te with a referral?¡±

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    "Do I need a referral to show up here?"


    That was when Roxanne got the picture: this girl had no clue what a "referral" even was. Probably


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    wasn''t formally asked toe, she thought.


    "So, what''s your deal with Mr. Albright?" asked Roxanne nosily, "My granddad and Mr. Albright are best


    friends, which practically makes me just like Mr. Albright''s granddaughter. That''s how I got to score an


    invite to his birthday bash. And you? How do you know Mr. Albright?"


    Arabe was puzzled, could anyone im to be Grandpa Eugene''s granddaughter like that?


    "Well, I guess that makes me like his granddaughter too."


    If any Jane Doe could be Grandpa Eugene''s "granddaughter", why not her?


    "You??" Roxanne bristled, "Your granddad''s pals with Mr. Albright? Which venerable old gent might


    that be? Do I know him?"


    "Nope, you don''t," Arabe cut the conversation short and moved on.


    "What''s with her attitude?" Roxanne muttered to Phyllis, feeling slighted, "She says she''s like Mr.


    Albright''s granddaughter?"


    "Ridiculous. Everyone knows Mr. Albright doesn''t just make granddaughters out of thin air. At least your


    granddad''s an actual friend of his. Not like her, can''t even say who invited her, probably scared of


    revealing too much, trying to bluff her way through. I smell trouble."


    Phyllis always trusted in her own beauty, but seeing Arabe, she felt an unwee sting of rivalry.


    Could it be that Arabe''s face was the product of a surgeon''s craft?


    After all, could such a naturally beautiful face even exist?


    Back in school, it was Phyllis who prided herself on her looks, never expecting to be overshadowed.


    When Arabe reached the main building, it was just as expected - the table wasid with all her


    favorite treats.


    She picked up a pastry and was just about to take a bite when her phone buzzed. Taking it out, she


    saw a string of messages from a group of her grandpa and his friends.


    Grandpa Eugene, [Wondering what''s keeping Be. She hasn''t replied to my messages. Maybe she''s


    caught up in something urgent tonight and can''t make it.]


    Nelson. [LOL. Why do I suddenly feel likeughing?]


    Beck. [If she can''t make it, she can''t make it. You''re not only living for this year, you know. There will be


    more birthdays. We''re not getting any younger, why so sentimental? If not today, there''s always


    tomorrow.]


    Grandpa Eugene. [Would you be this cavalier if Be missed your birthday?]


    Beck. [Exactly, because it''s not my birthday, I can afford to be cheeky! Don''t be down, I''m on my way to


    cheer you up. Wait for me!]


    Grandpa Eugene. [Who needs you.]


    Exiting the chat, he checked his WhatsApp and saw Arabe still hadn''t replied. Thework must be


    patchy where she is, he thought, and then he fired off another message.


    "Pumpkin, where are you? Haven''t been to the estate in a while, huh? Forgot the way? If you''re nearby,


    let your granddad pick you up!"


    Reading the message, Arabe almostughed.


    She was about to reply when a new message from Charles popped up.


    [Be, are you already there, just letting Eugene stew a bit? Take my advice, make him wait a little


    longer. The old man needs to learn patience, always huffing and puffing...at his age, he should be


    taking it easy.]

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Arabe shot back with a grin, [Maybe I should give you the runaround as well, eh?]


    [Oh no, no, no. You know how patient I am, kiddo. Even for my own birthday bash, I take things slow


    and steady.]


    Arabe chuckled, [Haven''t left the house yet?]


    [Any minute now.]


    [Drive safe.]


    Those words from Arabe made Charles'' day. He couldn''t help but snap a screenshot and share it


    with his buddies in their group chat.


    [Just look at the angel, so thoughtful. She''s all grown up now, and cares for me!]


    He added a smug emoji for good measure.


    Grandpa Eugene, [I texted her and didn''t even get a single exmation mark in reply! Is that


    screenshot from ages ago, or what?]


    Beck chimed in, [Must be my lousy inte here. Still waiting on that sweet message from her.]


    Nelson quipped, [Just drove through a tunnel, bad reception, you know?]


    Jarvis, [You two are fooling yourselves. Messages going out but noneing in? Who you trying to


    kid? Wake up, the girl didn''t text you.]


    Beck, [@Tanner, sounds like she''s texting you though.]


    To prove Arabe''s message was fresh, Charles posted a new screenshot with the timestamp.


    That stirred things up among the elders.


    Grandpa Eugene, [She''s ying favorites!]


    Beck, [She''s so biased!]


    Nelson, [Why does Charles get a message and not me? @Be]


    Jarvis, [@Be, did Charles coerce you? Is he right there, holding your phone, pretending to be you?]


    Poor Eugene felt the most dejected.


    He stared at the chat, hoping for a reply from Arabe. When he finally got one, he almost jumped for


    joy.


    [Grandpa, I''m here.]


    He quickly took a screenshot and bragged to the group, [Just got this from her. She''s here now, see?


    You can tell who''s the most important to her!]


    Arabe saw the group getting rowdy again and was about to tell them to calm down when someone


    bumped her arm, reaching for some grub.


    Lindsay grabbed herself a cupcake and said to a friend, "Some folks have no shame, like that actress


    all over the tabloids, always the one chasing after other people¡¯s husband. Heard all three of her affairs


    were with guys who are married."


    Madeline was there too, tagging along with her grandpa to get a taste of high society. She nodded in


    agreement with Lindsay, "Some are proud to be a home wrecker, unting it in the wife''s face, so


    arrogant."


    "People think they''re so charming, totally oblivious to how revolting their actions are. That wife was a


    realdy from a noble family, a perfect match for marriage, not like some broke interloper," Lindsay


    sneered, and as she walked away with her cupcake, she bumped Arabe on purpose.


    "Stop."


    Arabe wasn''t going to let that slide.


    "Easy to judge others, huh? And what about you, doing it on purpose?" Arabe''s cold gaze bore into


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lindsay, her narrowed eyes glinting with icy resolve, "I don''t believe we''ve met."

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Although Lindsay was ady from a renowned family, Arabe''smanding presence had her


    cornered.


    "What''s the problem? It''s not like I bumped into you on purpose."


    "Did I say you bumped into me?"


    Lindsay was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "So you know you bumped into someone, apologize," Arabe didn''t want to make a scene. It wasn''t


    every day that Grandpa Eugene threw a birthday bash, and she didn''t want to ruin his celebration.


    But Lindsay, with her defiant demeanor, didn''t seem inclined to apologize.


    "Can''t even say sorry? Or should I take matters into my own hands?"


    "I''m a guest invited by Mr. Albright. I dare you."


    Arabe stepped forward, her icy re making Lindsay instinctively step back.


    "Grandpa Eugene invited you?"


    Another step from Arabe, and Lindsay''s resolve wavered as she took another step back.


    "He would bother to invite someone like you?"


    "What do you mean?" Lindsay met Arabe''s gaze, but her courage faltered after just a couple of


    seconds and she backed down, "Thatment is an insult to Mr. Albright''s judgment."


    "I''m talking about your poor character."


    Lindsay, facing this kind of confrontation for the first time, became frustrated, "It was just a small bump,


    no need to be so aggressive. It''s not like you''re missing a piece of flesh."


    Arabe stepped forward again, leaving Lindsay with nowhere to go but the corner.


    Arabe stepped on her foot, cutting off Lindsay''sint, "It''s just a step, not like you''re missing a


    piece of flesh."


    Lindsay tried to break free, but she was clearly no match for Arabe, "Ouch, get your foot off."


    Madeline, a friend nearby, quickly tried to defuse the situation, "Today''s Mr. Albright''s birthday, and


    we''re all here as his invited guests. Let''s not make a scene. Please let Lindsay go. It was an ident,


    and you two are even now."


    "She bumped into me twice, and I only stepped on her once. Are we even?" Arabe wouldn''t budge,


    her cold eyes fixed on Lindsay.


    "Lindsay, just apologize to her," Madeline sensed Arabe was not someone to be trifled with, "Don''t


    forget we have important thing to attend to today!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They were there to seek mentorship, and it wouldn''t do to make a fool of themselves in front of the


    masters.


    Although Lindsay had no desire to apologize to Arabe, the thought of the mentorship spurred her to


    grudgingly mutter, "I''m sorry, okay?"


    "Not good enough."


    "What do you want, then?"


    "Don¡¯t you know how to offer a sincere apology? Didn''t anyone at home teach you? Need me to show


    you how?"


    Lindsay bit her lip. Seeing Eugene rushing over, she didn''t want to embarrass herself and quickly


    blurted out, "I''m sorry. I did it on purpose earlier. It won''t happen again."


    "Was that so hard?" Arabe shot her a callous look and turned to walk away.


    Lindsay watched her walk off, tears welling up, ready to y the victim in front of Eugene, hoping he


    would take her side.


    After all, she had "identally" bumped into Arabe, and Arabe had insisted on stepping on her


    foot and demanding an apology.


    If Eugene knew how petty and narrow-minded Arabe was.


    But the next moment, Eugene approached like a joyful child, making a beeline towards them.


    Even the other guests who wanted to greet him were ignored in his excitement.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    "My dear, you finally made it!" Eugene eximed joyfully, rushing over to Arabe. He affectionately


    ruffled her hair and said, "I¡¯ve been waiting for ages. Thought you''d stood me up."


    Lindsay¡¯s tears lingered in her eye sockets, while Madeline stood there, dumbfounded. What was this


    twist? Was Arabe personally invited by Eugene? They seemed so close.


    "All these pastries are my treat for you; they''re all your favorites. How''s that? From now on, you reply to


    my messages first, and forget the other grandpas!"


    Lindsay was not going to feign pity for sympathy, as it was clear that Eugene was very fond of Arabe.


    Just moments ago, she had been foolishly hoping Eugene would take her side and teach Arabe a


    lesson. What a daydream that was!


    Even Madeline felt a twinge of fear - had they inadvertently crossed someone they shouldn''t have?


    "Were you snacking over here just now?" Eugene inquired.


    He hadn''t seen her earlier, as guests were milling about everywhere, blocking his view. He could only


    catch a fleeting glimpse of Arabe''s silhouette, but that didn''t stop him from running towards her.


    "Where''s my present?"


    Eugene rarely ever asked for gifts directly.


    Lindsay and Madeline couldn''t believe their eyes. Eugene and Arabe seemed to be on such good


    terms.


    Other guests, though unaware of the specifics of Eugene and Arabe''s conversation, could tell from


    his affectionate gestures - patting her head, beaming smiles - that Eugene held this girl in special


    regard.


    It appeared he was quite fond of her.


    "Here," Arabe didn''t want to dampen his spirits by bringing up any earlier unpleasantness, so she


    simply handed him a neatly wrapped little gift box.


    Eugene was over the moon, cradling the box gingerly as he tried to guess its contents, "Let''s see if I


    can guess what this is."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Many guests, noticing the small size of Arabe''s gift yet Eugene''s evident joy, moved in closer, curious


    to see if her present was more valuable than theirs. If it was more precious, then there would be a


    problem!


    As the crowd around Eugene grew, the guessing game among the guests intensified.


    "Given the size of the box, could it be a wristwatch?"


    "A watch would be fitting, wouldn''t it? It''s ssy, befitting Mr. Albright''s stature, and so practical."


    "I''m thinking it might be something like a lighter."


    "At Mr. Albright''s milestone 60th birthday, would a lighter be appropriate? I bet it''s something like a tie."


    "Mr. Eugene enjoys chess; could it be a set of chess pieces?"


    While the guests spected, Eugene kept his eyes on Arabe, gauging her reactions. Seeing her


    calm demeanor, he knew they were all off the mark. His curiosity piqued, he couldn''t help but ask,


    "What on earth is it?"


    "Why don''t you open it and see?" Arabe yed coy.


    The guests leaned in, alongside Eugene, their gazes fixed on the small box, anxious about the


    possibility that Arabe''s gift might outshine their own in rarity or value.


    As the lid was lifted, to everyone''s surprise, inside was a rolled-up drawing!


    Eugene unfurled it to see a modestly-sized piece, slightlyrger than a letter-sized paper, depicting an


    elder and a child ying chess by a waterfall.


    They were seated on a rock, with a chessboard between them.


    Even though it was a ck-and-white ink drawing, the strokes were bold and sweeping, capturing the


    grandeur of the scene with a vivacity that brought the figures to life.


    Who could possess such exquisite taste and remarkable artistic talent to create something of this


    caliber?

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Eugene paid a continuouspliment upon appreciating the drawing, "Brilliant, just brilliant."


    It was like a snapshot from the past when he used to teach Arabe how to y chess. The waterfall


    was there in the distance, its gentle murmuring still echoing in his ears, the mountains rising


    majestically around them, and the weather clear and bright. They would lose themselves in the game


    for hours on end.


    It touched him that she remembered, his eyes growing misty with emotion.


    The chess game Arabe had depicted was no random sketch.


    Eugene saw her intention; aware of his irritation with the numerous guests vying to be his


    mentee, the clever girl had presented him with the most challenging chess problem in history,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    encapsted within her artwork.


    After a moment of being visibly moved, Eugene finally said, "I love this birthday gift. I''ve turned sixty


    this year, as you all know, and I''ve been on the lookout for a talented protege to carry on my legacy.


    Today, Arabe hasid out the chess problem. Anyone here who wishes to be my protege, if you


    can solve this puzzle, I will take you under my wing!"


    The crowd was stunned, a ripple of excitement spreading through them.


    No one had anticipated Mr. Eugene would choose his mentee in such a manner. They then turned their


    gazes to Arabe, wondering just how difficult a chess problem a young girl could conjure.


    With confidence swelling within them, they eagerly awaited Eugene to fully unveil the drawing.


    ¡°Twenty minutes. Consider this as gaiety added to the bash,¡± With a smile, Eugene asked someone to


    unfurl the drawing.


    The artwork depicted a game with no clear victor; the board seemed to be at a stalemate!


    The attendees hadn''t expected such a lifelike and challenging problem toe from a young girl''s


    hand.


    "How about it, Phyllis, feeling confident?" Mr. Gardner whispered to his granddaughter.


    Phyllis stared intently at the chessboard, "Grandpa, please be quiet."


    She got utterly puzzled.


    Was this enigma truly solvable, or had Arabe simply scribbled a random arrangement?


    Seeing even his prideful granddaughter stumped, Mr. Gardner realized theplexity of the challenge


    and fell silent, observing the rest of the guests.


    Anxiety was etched on the faces of the attendees. Some were fixated on the problem, eyes


    unwavering; others murmured to themselves, and a few whispered to their neighbors.


    Eugene wasn''t worried about them sharing answers; after all, even he had to ponder the problem for a


    good while to find a solution.


    It could only be said that Arabe was too clever, effectively stumping them all.


    Arabe gave Eugene a sly smile, as if to say, "I''ve done you a big favor. How will you thank me?"


    Eugene returned the smile, his eyes conveying a reply, ¡°That¡¯s my granddaughter! Let¡¯s talk about it


    Using this method to dissuade the throng was sheer brilliance on the part of his precious


    granddaughter.


    "Lindsay, still no solution?" Bluno asked with a hint of urgency. He could see Mabel was also at a loss.


    He hoped his daughter would outwit Mabel and vindicate her earlier frustration.


    Lindsay was genuinely astonished that Arabe had devised such aplex chess problem. Where on


    earth had she learned it?


    It was an impressive feat, and whoever hade up with the problem was a true master.


    "Dad, give me another moment," Lindsay stared at the board with growing desperation.


    "Think faster, you need to beat everyone to it," Bluno urged, wishing his daughter could triumph over


    all.


    Mabel, Madeline, Roxanne, and even the renowned chess masters present were all at a loss, their


    minds racing for a breakthrough.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Alma stood amidst the crowd, her mind a whirl of confusion.


    The chess game had reached a point where it seemed to be at a dead end.


    Regardless of which side made the next move, it appeared there was no correct y to be made.


    At the previous university tournament, Alma had boldly challenged Arabe to a game of chess, only to


    be utterly defeated within moments.


    It was then that Mr. Albright graced the backstage, engaging Arabe in a game that left the onlookers


    in utter disbelief. To everyone''s astonishment, Arabe bested Mr. Albright, the undisputed chess


    maestro. Even more astonishing was when Mr. Albright openly praised Arabe''s exceptional talent,


    admitting that she had surpassed her mentor and even considering her as his potential sessor.


    The level of Arabe''s chess y had shocked Alma then, but now, as she gazed upon theplex


    board Arabe had devised, the sense of awe washed over her with even greater intensity.


    If Arabe had indeed concocted this intricate game on her own, her unfathomable skill far surpassed


    that of all the chess masters present,bined.


    The thought of her previous victory over Mr. Albright didn''t seem so surprising anymore.


    With only two minutes left, Mr. Albright, wearing a contented smile, signaled his servant to bring forth


    his favorite chess set. Carefully cing the pieces ording to Arabe''s design, he crafted the


    enigmatic scenario on the board.


    "Time is up." Mr. Albright announced cheerily, addressing the guests, "Would anyone care to step up


    and give it a try?"


    The guests exchanged nces, none daring to approach the daunting chess puzzle before them.


    Many of them dreamed of bing his sole mentee, but this challenge was clearly beyond them.


    "Lindsay, go on up," urged Bluno, Lindsay''s father and a sessful man. His life''s experiences had


    taught him the importance of seizing opportunities.


    Now, with no one presenting a solution, if his daughter dared to try, even without a strategy, her


    courage alone might draw Mr. Albright''s attention.


    "Dad, I''m truly at a loss," Lindsay¡¯s words was not of modesty but of genuine cluelessness.


    "Can''t you make even one move?" Bluno couldn''t understand why cing a single piece on the board


    was such a difficult task.


    "Mr. Albright is a celebrated chess legend; don''t worry about embarrassing yourself. You''re young. It''s


    normal to face puzzles you can''t solve. The main thing is to get noticed by him."


    Bluno''s point was clear: even if his daughter had no ideas, she could at least make an impression


    before anyone else did.


    Lindsaycked the courage to step forward. She looked towards Arabe, questioning whether the


    game''s design was indeed her own creation.


    Mabel''s grandmother turned to her granddaughter, "Still no ideas?"


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Mabel, feeling the weight of the challenge, was at a loss for a solution as she peered at


    the board.


    "Christine, what about you?" Madeline''s family whispered to their child.


    Madeline shook her head, obviously not up to the task.


    "Roxanne, why so quiet?" Roxanne''s mother probed her daughter, "You can''t figure it out either?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A couple of veteran chess masters in attendance, whose lives were steeped in the game, had never


    encountered such a scenario.


    Was there really a solution?


    "It seems Be is the only candidate for my protege," Mr. Albright remarked with a twinkle in his eye,


    leaving the statement open-ended.


    He was aware of Arabe''s busy life and her likely inability to take on the mantle, so he did not press


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    her tomit in front of everyone.


    Instead, he implied that she was his choice in his heart, leaving the final decision to her.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    The crowd turned their eyes towards Arabe, a mix of envy, frustration, and jealousy simmering in


    their gaze.


    Bagging apliment from Mr. Albright was something many had only dreamed of!


    "Mr. Albright, is there really a solution to this puzzle?" someone asked with a hint of grievance in their


    voice, "How do you know she can solve it?"


    Eugene, with a gleam in his eye and a smile ying on his lips, said, "The puzzle was crafted by her


    own hand; of course, she can solve it."


    "But who''s to say she didn''t just scribble something random?"


    "If she really did draw it, maybe she''s known the answer all along."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Albright, does she even understand chess? If she''s that good, why not have her demonstrate for


    us?"


    "Yeah, we''ve got time. How about it, miss? Show us how to solve this game."


    "I want to see this."


    "Me too."


    The crowd was skeptical. How could this youngdy outshine many chess masters present and unravel


    such aplex game?


    Eugene looked at Arabe with a smile and gracefully gestured for her to take a seat at the


    chessboard.


    Arabe knew that Grandpa Eugene wanted her to dazzle the crowd, to blind them with her brilliance.


    Although she found the whole show a bit childish, it was the old man''s birthday, so she decided to


    indulge him.


    Settling into her seat, Arabe said, "Assuming I''m ying white, my first move would be here."


    As Arabe ced a white piece on the board, Mr. Albright swiftly captured the surrounding pieces.


    Arabe continued with her second move, then the third, and the fourth. As expected, each was swiftly


    countered.


    The crowd was befuddled.


    "Do you even know what you''re doing?"


    "Is this supposed to be impressive? Anyone can make these moves. Are you messing with us?"


    "It was an even game, but after your four moves, you''ve lost quite a few pieces. With your strategy,


    even someone clueless about chess coulde here and y randomly."


    "You''re ruining a perfectly good game."


    "We thought you were skilled."


    They had expected prowess but found her first four moves easily countered.


    Was this it? And she aspired to be Mr. Albright''s protege?


    These were the reactions Arabe wanted. She made her fifth move, still seemingly at a disadvantage.


    Then came the sixth, the seventh, the eighth.


    The grumbling in the crowd ceased, reced by shock and awe.


    Only now did they begin toprehend Arabe''s initial five moves; each one was a trap.


    She had sacrificed pieces deliberately, luring her opponent into a false sense of security. As the


    opponent unwittingly fell deeper into her web, she was safeguarding her other pieces and setting up


    further snares.


    By the time her opponent realized what was happening, it was toote. Arabe had anticipated each


    of their moves well in advance.


    The crowd watched as Arabe''s n unfolded, her counterattacks swift and decisive, like a predator


    that had been lying in wait, suddenly pouncing on its prey with ferocity.


    In less than five minutes, the oue became clear; white had taken amanding lead, leaving


    ck in disarray.


    Three minutester, white emerged victorious, and everyone in the room inhaled sharply at the sight.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    The once mocking crowd was now showing an expression of incredulity.


    As young was she, she showcased her incredible prowess, which was utterly impressive. The guests


    erupted into apuse, but there was still someone who felt unconvinced, questioning, "How would you


    fare with the ck pieces?"


    Surely, victory wouldn''te as easily with the disadvantage of the ck pieces.


    Arabe reset the board to the scenario depicted in her painting, this time assumingmand of the


    ck pieces. Her exnation was crisp, insightful, and within ten minutes, she had navigated the ck


    pieces to victory.


    The crowd pped, their earlier doubts washed away by the revtion of her skill.


    "This painting - it''s her own creation. Perhaps some chess master prepped her in secret. I¡¯m not saying


    that I don¡¯t believe herpetence. There are a lot of masters here who haven¡¯t thought of a solution,


    while as a youngdy, she¡¯s able to resolve it in two different ways. How could it be?"


    He could ept it if she hade up with one, yet she was capable of winning a victory no matter


    which piece she employed. Was it obvious that she had already known the answer in advance?


    It was Bluno voicing, the man who had arrived at the birthday bash with the sole purpose of persuading


    Mr. Albright to take his daughter Lindsay as a protege.


    But Arabe''s unexpected interference had rattled him. In his eyes, Lindsay was a chess talent with a


    string of des to her name. For a man like him, wealth was secondary to the prestige his daughter


    could gain as Mr. Albright''s chosen protege - an honor that would set her apart in high society.


    "Let''s be frank, many of us came with the hope of securing that coveted spot as Mr. Albright''s protege.


    Yet, here stands a young girl, outying us and bing a chosen one with a pre-painted board. It''s


    hard to ept." spoke Vivian, Roxanne''s mother, "I think my daughter is good as well. I¡¯d like to let my


    daughter to y another round with her.¡±


    "I believe my granddaughter also has great potential." Mabel''s grandmother chimed in, "If this Be


    agrees, I''d like her to face my granddaughter in a match."


    ¡°Since she wants to be Mr. Albright¡¯s protege, she needs to beat all of us. But there are many


    people here, and if each of all starts a match with her, we won¡¯t see the end maybe even until


    tomorrow.¡± Mr. Gardner, brimming with confidence in his granddaughter, boasted, "My granddaughter


    has won more chess awards than anyone here, especially the Solterra Youth Championship this year -


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    she''s the champion. Surely, she''s the most qualified to challenge this girl."


    Phyllis herself added, "Please give me the chance. If I win, it doesn''t mean I''ll automatically be


    Mr. Albright''s protege, but I''m willing topete fairly with everyone."


    Arabe found the whole ordeal amusing. Her chess setup, which they were scrutinizing so seriously,


    was a spur-of-the-moment creation - no master needed for such a straightforward game. She herself


    was able to make a few or even dozens of different chess problems at any time.


    Eugene, seeing Be challenged, dered with a smile, "Alright, I''ll make the call. Phyllis will represent


    everyone in a match against Be."


    Phyllis beamed, thinking Mr. Albright had set his sights on her, while Mr. Gardner felt a swell of pride.


    As Eugene''s old friend, his words still carried weight.


    Arabe nced at the clock, it wasn''t even eight. Alright, let''s y along.


    Phyllis, brimming with eagerness, made the first move. Arabe responded casually, her moves


    effortless.


    Eugene could tell Be was holding back, not even showing a tenth of her true skill against Phyllis.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Barely a minute had passed, and the oue was painfully clear. Arabe kept gobbling up Phyllis''s


    pieces, which left her opponent¡¯s defenses in tatters.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even Mr. Gardner couldn''t believe his eyes. His granddaughter, the pride of his lineage, was being


    utterly trounced by the girl?


    Another minute ticked by, and Arabe had won.


    It was now apparent to everyone: Arabe hadn''t been coached by some master in secret; she


    genuinely possessed the skill!


    There she was, casually sipping lemonade, served by a hovering butler, taking delicate bites of pastries


    when Phyllis was lost in thought; so effortlessly, so insouciantly, she had conquered Phyllis.


    Phyllis sat stunned, her gaze fixed on the scene that had unfolded on the chessboard, unable toe


    back to her senses for a couple of long seconds.


    Eugene''sughter boomed with delight, "This birthday bash is absolutely delightful! It''s not your


    granddaughter''s fault. Be is simply leagues above us."


    His words made everyone do a double take. They looked from him to Arabe, their eyes wide with


    disbelief.


    What was Mr. Albright saying?


    Arabe''s skill surpassed everyone''s, including Mr. Albright himself?


    Impossible!


    "Phyllis''s losing to her doesn''t surprise me one bit. I lost to herst time too, hahaha." Eugene''s


    admission sent another shockwave through the crowd.


    What did that mean?


    Arabe''s chess prowess was greater than Mr. Albright''s?


    But if that weren¡¯t so, why would Mr. Albright humble himself to heap such praise on her?


    "She has been my chess protege for over a decade." Eugene said with a broad, proud smile, "She''s


    surpassed her mentor, which fills me with immense pride. Her level of y could give any artificial


    intelligence a run for its money, and as her mentor, I couldn''t be happier."


    The people in the room was petrified, having never heard a whisper of Mr. Albright taking on a protege,


    let alone teaching her for over ten years.


    This girl had earned Mr. Albright''s favor and even outshone his expertise. There could be no other


    exnation - she was a prodigy.


    "Does that mean this youngdy has long been the chosen one in your eyes, Mr. Albright?" Vivian,


    Roxanne''s mother, maintained a gracious smile as she queried, "Are you nning to pass on your


    legacy to her?"


    "I''d like nothing more." Eugene chuckled again, "But the girl hasn''t given her consent. You don''t know


    how long I''ve been asking her that, and yet she hasn''t said yes."


    Again, astonished gazes turned to Arabe. Was she out of her mind?


    To be so highly regarded by Mr. Albright, to be his sole protege - this was a dream many would kill for.


    It signified a future soaring to great heights, a life beyond ordinary.


    And yet for years, she hadn''t given her assent!


    Some in the room were green with envy, while others were practically breathless with incredulity.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Envy can be a bitter pill to swallow!


    Arabe had been blessed with the good fortune of studying chess under the guidance of Mr. Albright


    for over a decade, starting when she was just a little girl. Was she seven or eight years old? Or could


    she have been even younger, around five or six?


    Having someone to mentor her from such a tender age, no wonder she had surpassed them all in


    talent.


    It was only now that they realized why, despite their overt and covert attempts to persuade Mr. Albright


    to take on protege, he had always refused. He had his eye on someone all along, and what an


    exceptional choice Arabe was.


    With her by his side, why would Mr. Albright ever consider anyone else?


    They would have chosen Arabe as their protege too.


    They had made fools of themselves, thinking too highly of their own children''s abilities.


    "Does Arabe have any ns to take on any protege?"


    A middle-aged woman stepped forward with great respect and addressed Arabe, "I would love to


    study under your guidance. Is there a chance you might ept me?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    The woman speaking was Mona, a renowned chess yer famous nationwide, who had won a


    multitude of chess championships. It was shocking to see her, a figure of such esteem, willingly step


    down to learn from Arabe as a protege.


    "I can tell your skills surpass mine, and I hope you would grant me the opportunity to learn from you. I


    truly love chess,"


    Before Mona¡¯s voice trailed off, another notable figure stepped forward.


    "If Arabe isn''t considering taking on any protege at the moment, might I at least add you on


    WhatsApp to get acquainted? I''m Atwood, the secretary-general of the Chess Association, and I greatly


    admire your y. The way you handled both offense and defense was nothing short of astonishing."


    "Could you possibly give my kid some pointers?" Ady from the crowd approached with her child in


    tow, "My daughter has been studying chess for seven years, and every mentor has said she''s


    immensely talented. You''re about the same age; perhaps you could be friends."


    "I''d love to learn from you as well."


    As the crowd around Arabe grew, she was about to decline politely when a young woman''s voice


    broke through.


    "Mr. Albright, I heard that Queena is also attending your birthday party. Has she arrived?"


    The speaker was Alma, who smiled with easy confidence, "If Queena hase, I wonder what she


    would make of this game. Simple, or intriguing?"


    It was then that the rest of the guests remembered this illustrious individual.


    "Right, Queena! I almost forgot about her."


    "I heard she''s won twelve world chess championships. Whenever shepetes internationally, the title


    is hers for the taking."


    "She''s known for her aggressive y, pinpointing her opponent''s weaknesses and striking swiftly and


    ruthlessly. Even at a disadvantage, she can turn the situation around in no time."


    "I''ve seen her match videos, and even though you only see her hand moving the pieces, it''s such an


    elegant hand."


    "Her game is truly electrifying."


    Hearing this, Bluno felt a glimmer of hope that his daughter might have a chance at mentorship,


    chiming in, "Such a game would hardly impress her, right? Where is she? Would we have the chance


    to witness her brilliance?"


    "Mr. Albright, if Queena wished to study under you, would you ept her as a protege?"


    "Her skills must be far superior to this youngdy''s, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Albright, has Queena arrived?"


    "If she could challenge this youngdy to a match, that would be the ultimate spectacle!"


    The guests thought that if Queena could make Arabe look foolish, they would feel much better.


    After all, it was hard to ept being outdone by a young girl, but there were also those who were


    eagerly anticipating; if Mr. Albright insisted on Arabe as his sole protege, they might still have the


    chance to study under Queena.


    Rumor had it that in a recent high-profile man-versus-machine match, Queena had defeated an AI,


    stunning the world and bing a legend.


    However, up until now, very few had ever seen her in person.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Reporters had tried to interview the elusive chess prodigy''s opponents, but no one spilled the beans.


    The identity of Queena had be something of an enigma.


    Some said she was a beautiful girl, while others insisted she was a weathered old woman.


    Regardless of her age, the world never stopped specting about her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If she were here, Arabe would surely be no match for her, right?"


    "I wonder if we''ll get the chance to see her today."


    "Serena, has Queena arrived yet?"


    Suddenly, Lindsay''s voice cut through the murmur of the crowd.


    She asked Serena curiously, arm-in-arm with her, "Didn''t you say Queena once gave you some


    pointers? That kinda makes you her protege."


    It was toote for Serena to silence her.


    All eyes turned to Serena, filled with shock, surprise, and disbelief.


    "Isn''t that Serena Collins, the daughter of the Collins family?"


    "She''s a protege of Queena?"


    "I can''t believe Queena actually mentored her."


    "It''s not strange at all, given her status. It''s no wonder Queena chose her as a protege."


    After all, she was Serena Collins.


    Setting aside talent and potential, the sheer influence of the Collins family spoke for itself. If her parents


    had intervened, it wouldn''t be strange for Queena to take Serena under her wing.


    "Serena, do you know if your mentor Queena is here today?"


    "As the protege, you must be pretty skilled at chess, right? Why not challenge her to a match?" They


    were talking about Arabe. As Serena¡¯s gaze met Arabe¡¯s, the former became suddenly sheepish.


    That was ridiculous; how could she actually face off against Arabe in such a setting?


    She had seen Arabe''s prowess with her own eyes! Even Mr. Albright had been bested by her.


    Serena had merely been boasting to Lindsay, confident that no one would question the connections


    and power of the Collins family. But she hadn''t anticipated Lindsay blurting it out in front of everyone.


    Since when had Lindsay be such a bbermouth!


    "You''re Queena''s protege?" Arabe''s lips curled into an amused smile as she looked at Serena,


    "When did that happen?"


    "Serena is not just Queena''s protege, Queena likes her and has even gifted her the priceless chess set


    she received from someone seven years ago!" Lindsay added, looking to Serena for confirmation,


    "Right, Serena?"


    The guests were even more astounded!


    "Are you referring to that legendary chess set that made headlines around the world?"


    "Rumor has it that the board was handcrafted from a millennium-old tree, and the pieces were carved


    from 300-year-old seashell fossils buried underground. It''s a one-of-a-kind set; losing even a single


    piece would make it irreceable."


    Each piece was crystal clear and felt amazing to the touch.


    When Queena won the championship, a collector felt she deserved such a magnificent set and offered


    it as a gift.


    Who would have thought she''d pass it on to Serena.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Thest time anything caused such a stir was when Mr. Albright unveiled his outrageously expensive


    set of chess pieces at a high-society gathering. Rumor had it that just selecting the materials took three


    years, and another three years were spent meticulously crafting the pieces by hand, each valued at a


    whopping 20 thousand dors.


    And now, the owners of the world''s two most extravagantly priced chess sets stood among them.


    "Serena, why don''t you show us your prized chess set?" Lindsay attempted to put Serena in the


    spotlight. After all, the woman who had snatched away Serena''s fianc¨¦ was right there; it was time to


    overshadow her rival''s prestige!


    Serena forced a polite smile, tugging at the corner of her mouth, "That thing''s massive; how could I


    possibly carry it around with me all the time?"


    "But you just showed me a photo on your phone, didn''t you? Such a valuable chess set is a rare sight


    for many. Come on, give us all a little treat and show it."


    Lindsay meant no harm, but Serena inwardly cursed, wishing she could just rip Lindsay''s mouth off.


    "Did Queena really give you such an expensive gift?"


    "Then you must be her favorite protege."


    The crowd internally sighed with envy; it seemed they had no hope of bing Queena''s protege.


    "Why not bring out the chess set for us to see?"


    "I''d love to have a peek, too."


    "I''ve only heard about its worth but never seen it in person."


    "This would be the perfect chance for me toy my eyes on it."


    Serena maintained her smile, "My phone''s about to die. If you guys really want to see it, I''ll post it on


    my social mediater, and you can all take your time admiring it."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd thought she was reluctant to share and were about to drop the subject.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene had his set of costly chess pieces brought out and, in full view of everyone,


    asked, "Serena, is this the set you were talking about?"


    Everyone stared, one by one their faces registering shock.


    How did Mr. Albrighte to possess this chess set?


    "I''ve seen this set before when it was with the collector Tobias. I saw it at his ce, and after Queena


    won the championship, Tobias gifted it to her!"


    "Mr. Albright, wasn''t this set given to Serena by Queena? Howe it''s in your possession?"


    "Did Serena give it to you?"


    "What on earth is going on here?"


    Serena''s face went deathly pale; she couldn''t believe what was happening before her eyes. How could


    this expensive chess set appear here?


    "Ha, what a coincidence, this set was indeed a gift from Queena to me!"


    Eugene''s words sent shockwaves through the crowd, who instinctively turned to look at Serena.


    Serena feignedposure, despite the panic flooding her inside.


    "Queena knew of my love for chess and gifted it to me the very day she acquired it!"


    The crowd was hit with another round of disbelief, their eyes darting back to Serena.


    Where did Serena''s supposed pricey chess sete from?


    Was she lying?


    She actually didn¡¯t have a chess set, and Queena had never given her one; was she deceiving them?


    Even Lindsay looked at Serena in confusion, wondering what the real story was.


    There was only supposed to be one set of such valuable chess pieces, right?


    "The set I have," Serena maintained herposed facade, trying to smile appropriately, and calmly


    exined, "is different from this one. It was personally crafted by my mentor Queena. It''s priceless to


    me, so when I spoke of it to my friends, I referred to it as a ''priceless chess set'', not the one you''re


    thinking of."


    The guests had their moment of realization; it all made sense now.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    "Can''t believe Queena can make chess pieces and is so kind to her protege."


    "Serena, you really struck gold with a mentor like that."


    "Did your mentor show up today?"


    "Will she evene?"


    Serena had no clue who Queena was. She had just wanted to show off in front of her friend, not


    expecting to stir up such a fuss.


    But she wasn''t foolish. Seeing that no one mentioned Queena''s arrival, she smiled and said, "She''s not


    here yet."


    "So, when is sheing?"


    "Since she''s not here, how about you have a little match with Arabe? It''ll be a sight to see!"


    "You''re Queena''s protege; it''s bound to be a thrilling game!"


    Right then, Eugene chimed in with a mischievous grin, "Let''s have a match, as a special treat for this


    birthday celebration. No refusals! I''ve got the itch to see some chess tonight, and I want to know who''s


    the real talent between you two!"


    Hearing this, Serena felt like she was in deep trouble.


    Though she could y chess, she was no match for Arabe. To be honest, she couldn''t even beat


    others in the room like Phyllis or Lindsay.


    She was here to meet Jamie Noelle, hoping to be her protege, not to y chess and embarrass


    herself.


    "Serena, don''t push yourself if you''re not feeling well."


    That was when Martin, noticing her difort, stepped in to help, "Sorry everyone, Serena mentioned


    earlier that she had a headache. We were nning to leave after Mr. Albright blew out the candles and


    we cut the cake. Looks like we''ll have to excuse ourselves a bit earlier."


    "No, don''t go so soon. Isn''t your mentor Queena almost here?"


    "She''s Queena''s protege; she should at least wait for her own mentor before leaving, right?"


    "The party''s barely started. Just y a few moves; let us in on the action!"


    "Yeah, it''s just a few moves. Serena seemed perfectly spirited just now; howe she''s suddenly got a


    headache?"


    Clearly, some were skeptical.


    Serena had no choice but to rub her temples, feigning difort, "I just didn''t want to dampen Mr.


    Albright''s spirits."


    "Well, don''t spoil the mood now." Alma said with an innocentugh from the crowd, "Last time you had


    a stomachache, and you still easily won the match! Don''t be so modest; Mr. Albright and everyone else


    are waiting for you!"


    Serena couldn''t believe Alma was butting in now. When had she ever had a stomachache, and when


    had she ever ''easily'' won a match? Alma was making things up! That was just unfair!


    "And the time before that, you had a fever, and someone insisted on challenging you to a game of


    chess. You beat her in less than a minute." Alma continued to egg on, "And the time before that, you


    were in the hospital, one hand under an intravenous drip, and some chess fanatic came looking for a


    match. Despite being unwell, you still managed to wipe the floor with him!"


    The crowd was impressed; was she that good?


    "Don''t worry about beating Be. She''s got a strong mind. It''s such a rare opportunity to meet your


    match."


    Everyone thought Alma was being respectful by calling Arabe "Be".


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She continued, even pulling Serena to the chessboard and making her sit, "Be, she''s not feeling well;


    so just y for a minute or two, okay? Don''t tire her out."


    Arabe could see right through Alma''s act; she was just setting Serena up for embarrassment.


    "Serena, if you''re not feeling well, I''ll take you home to rest."


    "Come on, no need to rush off this minute or two."

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    "Let''s get this show on the road!" Eugene announced as he activated the stopwatch app on his phone.


    Serena felt like she was caught between a rock and a hard ce. All she had to do was drag out the


    game for two minutes. Even if she lost a piece or two, she could just y it off as a headache-induced


    slip; no harm done.


    Arabe, seeing Serena make her move, casually picked up a checker and dropped it nearby without


    much thought.


    Serena pondered her next move, trying to keep a distance from Arabe. The further away, the harder


    it would be for Arabe to corner her.


    "Lindsay, is she really Queena''s protege? She''s taking forever just to make one move."


    "She isn''t just stalling, is she?"


    "She doesn''t seem very skilled at chess."


    "Remember she had a headache." Lindsay made a shushing gesture toward the others and whispered,


    "You all insisted on this match. Give her a moment to think, for heaven''s sake. Keep it down, or she''ll


    hear us and it''ll throw her off."


    "Right, I almost forgot about her headache," The onlookers fell silent once more, only to start


    murmuring among themselves again after a short while.


    "Her moves are all over the ce."


    "Could this be some newfangled strategy?"


    "I''m starting to think so. Maybe Queena taught her this style to confuse her opponents?"


    Arabe yed her pieces with a nonchnt air. One minute ticked by. Despite Serena''s scattered


    approach, Arabe began to close in.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as the ck pieces dwindled on the board, devoured by


    Arabe.


    On the entire board, Serena was left with only two lonely ck checkers.


    And Arabe, representing the white side, was clearly the victor.


    "Time''s up." Eugene stopped the stopwatch.


    The crowd was in utter disbelief.


    "This is the level of Queena''s protege?"


    "We thought it was some innovative strategy, but she truly seems clueless!"


    "It''s not that she''s clueless; she''s just been thoroughly outyed by Arabe."


    "Is this really all she''s got?"


    "She''s really letting Queena down."


    "I was expecting her to be formidable."


    Lindsay hadn''t anticipated such aplete defeat for Serena and tried to offer an excuse, "It must be


    her headache. She''s not at her best today."


    Martin, who was watching from the side, could see that although Serena knew how to y chess, her


    skills were nowhere near Arabe''s level.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, well, well, this year''s birthday bash is quite the spectacle, isn''t it? Let me see who''s got the guts


    to challenge Queena."


    A yful voice echoed through the crowd.


    Arabe looked towards the source of the voice and smiled, "Grandpa Regan, you''re here."


    "Lucky me for arriving early, or I would''ve missed this thrilling scene. To think someone dared to


    challenge you at chess these days, who could be so audacious?"


    The speaker was Regan Jarvis, a world-renowned musical maestro.


    A virtuoso of various instruments, he was a legend in both the piano and violin worlds.


    Speaking of the violin alone, he was counted among the three legends of the international violin scene,


    alongside Jamie Noelle and Pagonana, revered as the three pirs representing the pinnacle of the


    21st-century violin realm, not to mention his achievements in other musical domains.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    The arrival of such a masterful figure naturally turned heads.


    What stunned the crowd wasn''t just his appearance but his affectionate demeanor towards Arabe,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    treating her with the warmth and tenderness akin to a grandfather doting on his favorite granddaughter.


    The real shocker, however, was his words that set the whole room abuzz. This teenage girl was


    Queena??


    Impossible!


    "Mr. Jarvis, you''re saying she''s Queena? The whiz at chess?"


    "Wasn''t Queena supposed to be a senior? Howe it''s a young girl, and such a pretty one at that?"


    "Didn''t Serena im Queena was her mentor? If her mentor is right here, howe she didn''t


    recognize her?"


    "What in the world is going on?"


    Serena''s face went as white as a sheet, utterly astonished as she gazed at Arabe before her.


    Arabe didn''t deny being Queena. Could it be true that she was indeed the person??


    Martin was equally taken aback. Who would have thought this unassuming girl harbored such a


    formidable identity?


    During a casual visit at the Bard''s residence in Dawnstar, he had by chance heard about Arabe''s


    miraculous medical skill and her musical talents under the name Melody. Today, it was as if he was


    meeting her all over again - this time, as a chess master.


    This was a status many professional chess yers strove for years to achieve yet never reached, and


    yet, this young girl, it was almost too astounding to believe.


    Alma was just as surprised. She had just asked Mr. Albright when Queena would arrive and had


    insinuated Arabe''s chess setup was far too simplistic, wondering if Queena would find it overly


    elementary.


    Little did she know that the creator of the chess setup was none other than Queena herself, closer than


    anyone could imagine!


    "Somebody asked me earlier if I would ept Queena as my protege." Eugene spoke with a chuckle,


    "I believe everyone now has the answer to that question, don''t you?"


    The crowd was too shocked to speak.


    If Arabe was Queena, with her current achievements, how could she so readily agree to be


    Eugene''s sole protege and carry on his legacy? She was more than capable of founding her own


    school and passing on her knowledge!


    "Queena is not just a chess master; she''s proficient in all sorts of board games," Eugene''s words left


    the audience in awe once again, as they looked at Arabe with immense shock and admiration.


    So young, yet so skilled in so many board games - it was truly admirable.


    "When have I ever given you advice?" Arabe''s gaze fell upon Serena, asking nonchntly, "And


    when have I ever given you chess set?"


    Serena''s face turned even paler.


    She hadn''t seen Lindsay in years and thought a little boast wouldn''t hurt. After all, she had made


    Lindsay promise not to tell anyone.


    She figured that if she left before Queena arrived after a brief match with Arabe, her ruse wouldn''t be


    exposed. But to her horror, Arabe was Queena! She was Queena.


    How could she be Queena?


    Impossible.


    "Serena, is she really Queena?" Lindsay asked in disbelief.


    Serena was her good friend; she had no reason to lie, but Mr. Jarvis had no reason to im Arabe


    was Queena either.


    So, what was the truth?


    Someone from the crowd stepped forward to question Arabe, "So, you''re not Serena''s mentor, nor


    did you personally craft chess pieces for her. Then where did that photo of the chess set on her phone


    "Is she lying?"

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    ¡°The real chess set is now held firmly in Mr. Albright''s hands. Queena said that she had never gifted


    Serena with a chess set, let alone mentored her, so all the time it¡¯s Serena who lied and made a fool of


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    us?¡± The room seemed to swell with disbelief. Could Serena, the daughter of the Collins family, have


    woven such a deceitful tale?


    The revtion was nothing short of a bombshell.


    "Indeed, Queena is quite the craftswoman. She once made me a set," Eugene¡¯s voice wasced with a


    touch of pleasure.


    The set had been a yful project for Queena at the time, but from the very first nce, Eugene had


    coveted it for himself. Fortunately, the generous youngdy had presented it to him on the spot.


    That particr chess set, her maiden creation, was still treasured in the safe confines of his vault.


    "Serena, say something." Lindsay pressed, her patience waning; what on earth was going on?


    "Queena, is she really your protege or not?"


    "Is there some feud between you two that led to this mess, or have you never actually taken her under


    your wing? Is she lying?"


    Everyone seemed to be looking to Arabe for the truth of the matter.


    Before Arabe could respond, Jarvis chimed in with a sly smile, "Knowing Queena as I do, she''s far


    too busy to tutor anyone, let alone take on a protege."


    The crowd was struck by yet another wave of astonishment. Mr. Jarvis'' words implied that it was


    indeed Serena who had been weaving lies all along. Queena had never had the time to guide her.


    "Ady from a rich family, lying through her teeth."


    "Is it really necessary to puff herself up like that?"


    "I can''t believe how vain she is."


    "She didn''t think Queena would be here to call her bluff. It''s utterlyughable."


    Alma, though shocked and surprised at Arabe being Queena, couldn''t help but revel in Serena''s


    embarrassment. It seemed Serena''s arrogance was finally being met with the p of reality it so


    deserved.


    In the crowd, the renowned professional chess yer Mona suddenly understood why Arabe had not


    offered her an opportunity to learn, not taken her as a protege. She stood before Queena herself! How


    could she, even with her credentials, hope to catch the eye of such a master?


    The Chess Association''s Secretary-General, Atwood, felt a burning sensation creep across his cheeks.


    He had been oblivious to the young woman''s true identity and had foolishly hoped to add her on


    WhatsApp to bridge a connection.


    The other guests who had been vying for Arabe''s mentorship for their children now felt a sense of


    embarrassment. Arabe was Queena, a name that stood shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Albright, who


    had even hinted that Queena''s skill surpassed his own.


    How could such a distinguished master randomly take on a protege or casually provide guidance?


    At that moment, Serena massaged her temples and said weakly, "I apologize. I''m feeling a bit unwell. I


    must excuse myself."


    As she attempted to leave, a couple of guests blocked her path.


    "You spread rumors about being Queena''s protege, and now that you''re caught, you think you can just


    walk away?"


    "Your chess skills are socking, and you almost tarnished Queena''s reputation. It''s generous enough


    that she hasn''t held you ountable; don''t you think you owe her an apology?"


    "Not even a simple ''sorry''? It''s hard to believe how the Collins family raised you."


    "Do your parents even know about this?"


    Serena''s eyes flickered with concern at the mention of her parents, fearing the scandal might reach


    them.


    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    At that moment, Martin stepped in front of a flustered Serena and shielded her with his body, offering


    an earnest apology on her behalf, "Serena really admires chess and holds Mr. Albright and Queena''s


    skills in high esteem. She just never had the chance to study under them. She got a bit carried away


    boasting to her friends, without realizing it would spread like wildfire. It''s her first time being in the hot


    seat, and she was unsure how to handle it, failing to rify the situation right away. I''m truly sorry for


    the trouble caused. Queena, I apologize to you on Serena''s behalf."


    Martin''s gesture won him some admirers among the crowd, but there were still murmurs of discontent.


    "And who are you to apologize for her? Can''t she speak for herself?"


    "If anyone should be apologizing, it should be Serena to Queena."


    "Just because she''s a Collins, does she think she doesn''t have to humble herself and can have others


    do her bidding?"


    "Even for an apology, someone else has to step in. Serena must be too precious and too grand, huh?"


    Serena knew ying the victim card was futile. Although she hated to admit she might be seen as


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    inferior to Arabe, with so many eyes on her, there was no escaping the inevitable apology.


    In the end, she bit her lower lip and approached Arabe.


    "I''m sorry for showing off earlier. I didn''t realize that one lie would need a web of lies to support it."


    Her admission sent shockwaves through Lindsay. The stories Serena had spun - about being Queena''s


    protege, about owning expensive chess sets - all of it was just hot air.


    Since when had Serena be so vain??


    Had Serena changed, or had she never really known her at all?


    "Please forgive me," Serena bent forward in a sincere gesture of apology.


    Arabe saw right through her, "You''ve certainly spiced up the birthday bash."


    Serena stayed bowed, not straightening up, her nose tingling with the onset of tears and a sense of


    humiliation spreading through her heart.


    This was the first time in years that she had faced such embarrassment in front of so many esteemed


    seniors, and to make matters worse, Martin was right there, witnessing it all.


    Martin didn''t just stand by idly; as she bowed, he bowed with her.


    In that moment, Serena''s eyes caught sight of Eugene''s feet beside Arabe, and she felt an intense


    irritation.


    Eugene had known all along that Arabe was Queena, but he had deliberately kept quiet, even


    encouraging her to challenge Arabe. Wasn''t that just a ploy to make her embarrass herself in front of


    all the guests?


    Such a heavy-handed old man, with such deep scheming - just because Arabe was a favored junior


    didn''t mean he had to let others lose face, and he had even pretended he wanted to see who was more


    talented.


    It was too much!


    And then there was Alma, stirring the pot and making things worse, leading all the guests to believe


    Serena was a chess prodigy.


    "Do you admit your mistake?" Arabe asked, her voicezy.


    Serena kept her head down, "Yes, I do. I shouldn''t have falsely imed to be your protege, nor should I


    have made up such stories."


    "Tonight is Grandpa Eugene''s birthday. You should stay until the party is over."


    The crowd couldn''t help but admire Arabe''s magnanimity. Only Serena knew that Arabe''s request


    for her to stay was just another way to increase her difort.


    After all, she already felt utterly out of ce, yet Arabe insisted she stay and leave after the end of


    the birthday bash.


    Who knew what else was waiting for her!

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    Phyllis was kicking herself. Tonight Gramps had brought her to the party with high hopes of bing


    protege under the renowned Mr. Albright, but it turned out he already had his eye on someone else.


    After a quick huddle with Gramps, they decided to pivot and seek the mentorship of Queena instead.


    But they had absolutely no clue that Arabe was Queena!


    Recalling Arabe''s entrance earlier that evening, Phyllis remembered feeling a pang of jealousy at her


    beauty. And when Arabe had solved that chess puzzle, Phyllis couldn''t swallow her pride and had


    challenged her to a match, only to be utterly trounced.


    Now, she nced at Gramps, and they both shared a look of regret. They had failed to recognize


    Arabe for who she really was, and as a result, they hadn''t made the best impression.


    The chances of Arabe taking on a protege now seemed slim to none.


    Roxanne was in the same boat. When Arabe showed up solo at the birthday bash, Roxanne figured


    she was a gatecrasher with no real backing and had bombarded her with a string of impolite questions.


    Roxanne had even boasted about her granddad being chums with Mr. Albright, iming she was


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    practically like his granddaughter.


    Now, with her cheeks burning in embarrassment, she realized that title was never hers for the taking,


    especially given Mr. Albright''s fondness for Arabe, while she had only met Mr. Albright today, after all.


    But he had been teaching Arabe chess for over a decade.


    Madeline was also feeling the sting of regret. When her friend Lindsay had bumped into Arabe not


    once but twice, and an altercation ensued, Madeline had tried to mediate but inevitably sided with her


    friend. She worried that she hadn''t made a strong ally in Arabe, making her own chances of being


    Arabe¡¯s protege slim.


    The most crestfallen of them all was Lindsay.


    Before heading to the shindig, Bluno had made it crystal clear that she should do whatever it took to


    catch Mr. Albright''s eye as a potential protege.


    When Mr. Albright announced he already had his favorite, she and her dad had switched gears, aiming


    to win over Queena.


    Little did she know Arabe and Queena were one and the same. Fueled by the desire to avenge


    Serena, she had deliberately collided with Arabe twice and picked a fight.


    Now, the thought of Arabe taking her on as a protege wasughable.


    "Dad, I kinda had a run-in with Queena." Lindsay confessed to her father in a hushed tone, "It''s a lost


    cause now. Anyway, my heart''s really in the violin. Let''s see what Leonard or Jamie Noelle thinkter."


    "That''s the only way forward, I guess," Bluno sighed with regret.


    "Queena, you''re so young; surely you''re not thinking of taking on any protege yet, right? Maybe you


    could just give my kid a tip or two? He seems to be hitting a teau."


    "Queena, howe we''ve never seen you in the news before?"


    "Yeah, you''ve won so many championships. They''ve been covered a lot, but there''s never a photo of


    you. It''s our own fault we didn''t recognize you tonight."


    "I''m so sorry, Queena. I actually thought that chessboard of yours was just some doodle. I apologize."


    "Don''t feel bad; you''re not the only ones. I''ve been in the same tournaments as Queena and never


    recognized her."


    During the preliminary rounds, Arabe would dispatch her opponents in under two minutes and then


    leave early.


    In the finals, no one could match her, so she was never there long.


    Plus, she always wore a mask and a wig, only showing her eyes, which made it tough for anyone to


    identify her.


    And then there were the old friends of Eugene¡¯s - a powerful bunch who didn''t want young Arabe


    swarmed by paparazzi. They feared the more exposure she got, the more danger she''d be in. So even


    if a journalist snapped a photo of her in disguise, they''d think twice before publishing it.


    That was why, in some videos, they''d only see Arabe''s hands moving the chess pieces, her face


    never revealed.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    "She''s busy, probably doesn''t have time to coach you guys." Mr. Albright exined for Arabe, "Even I


    can barely get her to y a game of chess with me."


    ¡°Mr. Albright, could you introduce some masters to us if possible?¡±


    ¡°Actually those masters in the circle are all pretty good.¡±


    Meanwhile, a different sort of hustle surrounded Regan Jarvis.


    "Mr. Jarvis, my name¡¯s Lindsay. I''m in awe of your musical talent. Is there any chance to learn from


    you?"


    "Mr. Jarvis, my kid''s been ying the piano for years, and every mentor has admitted defeat, saying


    she needs someone better, someone like you. She always admires you. Could she have the honor?"


    "Mr. Jarvis, hi! I''m Dolores, and I just like you so much."


    "Mr. Jarvis, a pleasure to meet you. I''m Bob,st year''s Solterra violinpetition champion, just


    turned eighteen. Your music''s inspired me since I was four. I would love the opportunity to study with


    you."


    As an increasing amount of guests surrounded him, Regan, with his warm chuckle, said, "I''m sorry, but


    I''ve already got someone in mind."


    The crowd started feeling regretful; some of them couldn''t help but ask, "And who might that be, Mr.


    Jarvis? Someone we know?"


    "There was that duet you yed with Jamie Noelle, ''The Life'' - it was exquisite. Might Jamie Noelle be


    here today?"


    "Today''s Mr. Albright''s birthday bash. Any chance we''ll be graced with another performance from you


    and Jamie Noelle?"


    "If so, we''d be the luckiest crowd around."


    With a twinkle in his eye, Leonard replied, "I''d be delighted to y a few tunes for Mr. Albright. As for


    Jamie Noelle, we''ll see if she decides to join uster."


    "Does that mean Jamie Noelle''s here? Or on her way?"


    "Are you suggesting we might be treated to a performance right now, Mr. Jarvis?"


    "That''s fantastic! We''re all ears. Thank you, Mr. Jarvis!"


    Regan looked to Eugene, "What''ll it be, Mr. Albright? What do you fancy?"


    "Do you even have to ask? It''s got to be what everyone''s been waiting for."


    "So, ''The Life'' it is?"


    Stepping up to the stage, Regan was handed a violin. The lights dimmed, and within moments, his


    unmatched tone filled the room, captivating everyone in a spellbinding trance.


    This was the mark of a master - immediately immersing the audience, striking a chord with their


    emotions. The joys and sorrows of life yed out in his rendition like a movie flickering through their


    minds.


    The rich and subtle emotions, conveyed through the twists and turns of the melody, tugged at every


    heartstring.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the crowd was lost in the enchantment, another voice joined the symphony, a rapid, whirlwind-like


    performance that swept through the room.


    Could it be Jamie Noelle?


    Jamie Noelle had arrived?!


    Her violin roared with majestic and powerful rhythm, yet flowed like a gentle stream, reaching into the


    souls of everyone present.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    The crowd was buzzing with excitement, convinced it must be Jamie Noelle.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Only Jamie Noelle could infuse such rich, full-bodied emotion into a performance; only she could


    master both the rhythm and the power so seamlessly; only she could bring out the majestic grandeur of


    the piece in its entirety.


    Jamie Noelle was here!


    She was really here!!


    Guests craned their necks towards the stage, peering into the darkness. Though they couldn''t see a


    thing, the melodious and captivating sounds of music had them utterly enthralled.


    Some guests couldn''t help the acidic sting in their noses as their eyes moistened.


    They had loved this piece for years, and now, at longst, they were listening to it live!


    What was key, the rich and nuanced emotions woven into the music, conjured up a flood of memories -


    some joyful, some sorrowful.


    Eugene closed his eyes, savoring the beauty and the overwhelming power of the moment.


    Ordinarily, he didn''t even have the chance to listen to a duet, let alone for the guests in attendance.


    As the piece concluded, everyone was still immersed in the impact of the music. It took a moment


    before a wave of warm apuse broke the silence.


    The performers had captured both the fiery passion and the piercing rity of the emotions meant to be


    conveyed.


    Their refinement, scope, pitch, technique - all wereid bare in the execution of the piece.


    "That was incredibly moving!"


    It was something to relish over and over again.


    "It was totally worthing today."


    "It brought back memories of summers at my grandparents'' house. They''ve passed on now, but their


    lessons still live in my heart."


    "This piece, honestly, is the most beautiful I''ve ever heard. It recalls every moment of joy and sorrow in


    my life."


    "Same here, it reminds me of my mom, who''s been gone for many years now."


    Tears welled up in the eyes of many guests, moved by the music.


    As the lights brightened, Regan had already descended from the stage.


    People looked around, wondering where Jamie Noelle was. They couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Jarvis,


    didn''t Jamie Noellee?"


    "I swear I heard her ying just now. Could I have been mistaken?"


    "No way, Jamie Noelle definitely joined in. That piece has been on loop in my head for years. I can tell


    the difference between a solo and a duet, and I''m certain Jamie Noelle was part of it!"


    Only together could they create such a harmonious sound; alone, neither could evoke such rich and full


    emotions.


    Regan, smiling at the crowd, assured them, "She dide."


    "Where is she, then?"


    "Will there be a chance to meet her?"


    "We''ve got a few questions we''d like to ask her."


    Seeing the gathering crowd, Regan said with a beaming smile, "I bet everyone''s eager to know who


    she is. She''ll be presenting Mr. Albright with his birthday cake shortly, and then everyone will get to see


    her."


    Many in the crowd anticipated that this Jamie Noelle, capable of such a moving and beautiful


    performance, must surely be like Regan, a kindly elder.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, the duet you and Jamie Noelle yed was absolutely enchanting. I''m still lost in the


    melody."


    "It was truly memorable."


    "Given your close rtionship with Jamie, do you know if she''s considering taking on a protege?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Jarvis, since you''ve already got someone in mind, we can only hope Jamie Noelle hasn¡¯t


    found one."


    Regan said with a grin, "Honestly, it doesn''t matter who you learn from. As long as you''ve got the drive


    and the right guidance; if you''re gold, you''ll shine eventually."


    When Alma heard the music earlier, she knew Jamie Noelle had arrived. Even though the hall was


    dark, she made her way to the front of the stage, guided by the faint moonlight from outside, and could


    just make out Mr. Jarvis''s silhouette.


    But there was no Jamie Noelle on stage!


    Where could she be?


    With this question nagging at her, Alma pricked up her ears and followed the music through the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When the lights came on, the person closest to her was Arabe!


    Although Arabe wasn''t holding a violin, a servant rushed past her, clutching one.


    Of course, Alma didn''t think Arabe was Jamie Noelle. After all, she was already Dr. Bell and Maestro


    Melody, not to mention the chess master Queena. If she added Jamie Noelle to her list of personas,


    wouldn''t that just send her ego through the roof?


    With that thought, Alma approached Arabe, taking advantage of the fact that all the guests were


    preupied with Regan and not around her. She tilted her chin up arrogantly and challenged,


    "Arabe, dare youpete with me?"


    Arabe, curious about her intentions, drawled, "Compete in what?"


    "Isn''t your violin ying supposed to be top-notch? Let''s have a showdown to see who can impress


    Jamie Noelle enough to take them as a protege."


    Arabe found it amusing, her lips arched upwards, "Did Jamie Noelle mention she''s looking for a


    protege?"


    "Whether she is or isn''t, making her want to teach us would be quite the feat. Let''s see who can win her


    favor, her guidance, or even be her protege first."


    Arabe looked at her with interest, "Aren''t you afraid Jamie Noelle might ask you to perform on the


    spot and you''ll embarrass yourself?"


    "How do you know I haven''t improved these days?" Alma retorted with a sneer, "Not everyone remains


    stagnant, afraid to move forward. So, do you dare to take the challenge or not?"


    In preparation for tonight, Alma''s mother, Beverly Collins, had hired a couple of top masters to ensure


    her daughter would shine in Jamie Noelle''s presence.


    She had practiced tirelessly for this moment.


    "And what if you lose?" Arabe asked nonchntly.


    "Stay out of the violin scene for life and don''t touch any career rted to it. Do you dare?"


    "That''s quite a gamble," Arabe responded, unfazed.


    Just then, Regan popped up behind Arabe, "What''s this? What''s the fun? Can I join with you?"


    "Mr. Jarvis," Alma seized the opportunity to ask, "is Jamie Noelle really looking for a talented student or


    protege?"


    "Well, I''m not entirely sure. You want to study with Jamie Noelle?" Regan seemed perplexed. Wasn''t


    Jamie Noelle already within reach?


    "That''s right." Alma looked confidently at Arabe, "I want to know if Jamie Noelle will choose her or


    me."


    "Hmm, well, I can have a look for Jamie Noelle. Each of you y a piece. The guests can help judge


    who''s more qualified."


    Alma had lost to Arabe in a schoolpetition before and had never gotten over it.


    To turn the tables, she had been honing her skills and techniques diligently.


    Her new mentors advised her to practice with The Life, a pieceposed by Jamie Noelle and Regan,


    as no one else dared to attempt it.


    "How about The Life?" Alma said, chin held high, certain that Arabe wouldn''t have practiced such a


    difficult piece in private.


    Having prepared it in advance, Alma felt she had a better chance of winning.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    "I''m okay with that," Arabe said nonchntly.


    "Then I''ll borrow a violin from someone here."


    Alma hadn''t brought her fiddle today, worried that others might think she had an ulterior motive, so she


    left it at home on purpose.


    "I''ve got one."


    From within the crowd, Eugene''s voice emerged. Though he was a whiz at chess, his house had quite


    a collection of musical instruments.


    "Speaking of which, this violin was a gift from Jamie Noelle," Eugene asked someone to hand it over.


    Regan, seeing the exquisite and familiar violin, couldn''t help but ask, "Is that the one Angus made in


    1716, which Jamie Noelle snapped up at a high price? When did she give it to you?"


    Eugene looked smug, "A small token like this really shows who''s more valued."


    "Why did she give you that? Did you coerce or bribe her?" Regan was obviously a bit jealous.


    Arabe knew he had a passion for music, yet she gave such a precious thing to Mr. Albright, the


    chess nut. And she didn''t even think of him!


    As he wallowed in self-pity, he caught sight of Alma''s amused smile and had an epiphany, "I get it now.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It must be hers, and you¡¯re just trying to pull one over on me!"


    Eugene didn''t expect him to see through the ruse and stubbornly retorted, "Can''t you just admit Jamie


    Noelle favors me over you?"


    "I''ll go first," Alma took the violin, which seemed to bear the traces of Jamie Noelle''s touch.


    She mustered her courage and stepped onto the stage, brewing her emotions for a moment before


    pouring them all into The Life.


    Lately, she had watched countless movies about love and loss to fully convey the rich emotions within


    the piece.


    With her eyes closed, her mind was filled with cinematic scenes of joy, reunion, happiness, and sorrow.


    A myriad of feelings coalesced into The Life.


    All the guests were taken aback by the skill with which she yed Regan and Jamie Noelle''s signature


    piece.


    "Beverly, I''ve always heard your daughter had a knack for the violin, and seeing her y today, it''s


    clear it''s true."


    "How long has Alma been studying the violin? To y at this level, I''m truly impressed."


    "Not only is your daughter beautiful, but she also excels in the arts. You''ve got it easy in this lifetime."


    Beverly grinned graciously, "You tter her too much; there''s still plenty she has to learn."


    "Still needs to learn? Can''t you leave some room for the rest of us?"


    "With that level of skill, I dare say you won''t find a second like her among her peers."


    "Indeed, I think Alma''s already quite aplished. Don''t be too harsh on her. Why not use this


    birthday celebration to find her a proper mentor? If Mr. Jarvis is already taken, look to Jamie Noelle."


    "Absolutely, Jamie Noelle''s performance earlier was breathtaking. If Jamie Noelle would take your


    Alma as a mentee, then she''d surely be a rising star in the world of violin."


    On the stage, Alma yed with abandon, her eyes closed.


    She expressed everything she''d learned recently through her music - her insights into films, into life,


    and into humanity.


    As the piece concluded, she bowed gracefully, eliciting a thunderous apuse.


    "It''s rare for someone to perform The Life by Mr. Jarvis and Jamie Noelle in public because it''s so


    demanding. One wrong note, and it can turn into a farce."

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    "I''ve heard that even renowned violinists shy away from performing this piece in public, you know?


    They''re afraid of beingpared to the likes of Mr. Jarvis or Jamie Noelle. But young Alma here, bless


    her heart, she''s got guts. And tonight, she didn''t just step up to the te - she knocked it out of the


    park."


    "Absolutely. To coax out such sound and feeling at her age? It''s quite an aplishment."


    "And if Jamie Noelle were in the crowd, I bet she''d scoop Alma up as a protege in a heartbeat. Looks


    like our chances are slipping away."


    Alma, absorbing the praises from the stage, could feel she had improved leaps and bounds over her


    "Your turn," she passed the violin to Arabe.


    That was when many of the guests realized - a duel of the strings was about to unfold.


    "Boy, Alma''s really putting it all on the line, eh? Facing off against that girl, knowing full well she''s


    Queena."


    "Sure, Queena''s a whiz at chess, but her violin chops? That''s anybody''s guess."


    Arabe took the stage, bow in right hand, fingers dancing on the strings, and spun an enchanting


    melody that gripped everyone instantly.


    "That sound, isn''t it eerily simr to Jamie Noelle would produce?"


    "We just had Jamie Noelle''s rendition of this piece, and now hearing Arabe''s take, it''s like they''re cut


    from the same cloth - their skill, tone, the sheer presence."


    "I''m floored. I thought Alma yed beautifully. However, same rhythm, same violin, yet Arabe ys


    better than her."


    And not just a rung or two higher - Arabe''s ying was in a different league altogether!


    Her music, pure and crystalline, seemed to elevate the room, whisking the guests away into the heart


    of theposition, leaving nothing but the image of a girl and her violin, narrating the joys and sorrows


    of life through her strings.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alma had only seen life through the lens of cinema, while Arabe had truly lived every bit of joy and


    pain over the years - emotionally, Alma could never surpass her.


    As the final note hung in the air, a stunned silence lingered before the room erupted into fervent


    apuse.


    "This birthday bash has been a st, especially with Arabe''s performance. It¡¯s beyond impressive."


    "So young, yet she ys the violin like a seasoned maestro."


    "Such a treat for the ears."


    Arabe''s music had taken the audience on a journey through life''s highs and lows, its loves and its


    losses, and they couldn''t help but buzz with excitement.


    "That performance could hold its own against any violinist out there today."


    "Only Mr. Jarvis and Jamie Noelle ying a duet could convey the depth of emotion in that piece, but


    tonight, Arabe showed she could do it solo!"


    "Just one listen, and it leaves you with a heart full of feelings, craving more."


    "It was sublime."


    It was a soul-stirring performance that seemed to cleanse everyone''s hearts.


    "I''ve lived many years, and this is only the second time I''ve been so moved by a live performance - the


    first being earlier tonight with Mr. Jarvis and Jamie Noelle."


    "Same here. Rarely does a live performance resonate with me like this."


    Alma''s face turned ashen. She couldn''t believe that after all her hard practice on The Life, Arabe had


    effortlessly outshone her.


    Could Arabe have been secretly mastering this piece all along?


    How else could she have yed with such finesse?

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Beverly stood among the audience, her face carved into a gracious smile, but only she knew the gulf


    between her daughter and Arabe was more than just a slight gap.


    Arabe''s talent was leagues beyond her daughter''s - a hundredfold, easily.


    After years of attending violin concerts, Beverly had heard melodies that paled inparison to even


    half of Arabe''s prowess.


    It was clear that Louisa¡¯s daughter was something special, indeed.


    In the crowd, someoneplimented Arabe, "I had no idea you were as skilled at chess as you are


    with the violin."


    "You''ve blown me away just like Jamie Noelle did. If you weren''t so young, I''d swear you were Jamie


    Noelle herself!"


    "You''ve truly captured the soul of the piece. Thest person to do so was Jamie Noelle."


    "And if Jamie Noelle isn''t looking to take on any protege, would you consider being mine?"


    Thest to speak was the violin maestro Megan, who had been devoted to the violin since she was four


    and, even at sixty-five, set aside two hours every day for practice.


    Her obsession with the violin had made it as integral to her daily routine as brushing her teeth or


    washing her face.


    Everyone was surprised by Megan''s offer. Countless had sought her tutge in the past, only to be


    turned away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''ve lived my life without kids, without attachments, content to pursue my passions, unconcerned with


    whether my legacy would be carried on by a protege." Megan said, her smile warm as she looked at


    Arabe, "But today after hearing you y, I''m moved. I have this desire to take you under my wing.


    You have raw talent, and with the right guidance, you could surpass everyone to be the most


    revered name in the world of violin."


    The guests were stunned by Megan''s high praise towards Arabe.


    Was she suggesting that with hard work, Arabe could eclipse even the likes of Mr. Jarvis and Jamie


    Noelle?


    "I know you''re also known as Queena, and following me might feel beneath you, but that''s okay. We


    can work together as friends, as equals."


    Alma, standing nearby, clenched her fists. During thest prestigious schoolpetition, her own


    teacher, Oswald, had openly asked Arabe to be his private student right in front of her.


    Oswald had always been strict with Alma, yet he¡¯d been all smiles with Arabe, persistently asking her


    WhatsApp number even after several rejections, desperately trying to keep in touch.


    Why did everyone seem to be fighting over Arabe?


    Alma had onlynded her teacher after her parents made a few personal appeals, pulling in favors from


    their international contacts. And even then, Oswald merely offered her some pointers, never teaching


    her all techniques he possessed.


    Now, Megan was fawning over Arabe, just like Mr. Oswald had. It was as if Arabe was the only


    person in the world who mattered.


    "She''s got experiments to run with me, no time for this," a breathless voice cut in. President Barton of


    Westerly College emerged from the crowd, "This student of mine has grand ambitions, you see. She''s


    studying medicine, aiming to save lives. The violin, chess, those are just hobbies, not her career path."


    Megan sighed, "That''s a real pity."


    She looked at Arabe, not wanting to miss out on such a promising prospect, and whipped out her


    phone, "Let''s exchange contacts, just in case. If you ever change your mind, give me a call."

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    Arabe had no intention of taking on a formal mentorship, but her passion for the violin and her


    respect for the elders led her to leave her cell number anyway.


    "Do you dare to y another impromptu piece?" Alma challenged Arabe, mustering all her courage


    for a rematch, "Perhaps you''ve practiced thatst piece in secret. Let''s see who''s the real prodigy with


    a one-minute violin improvisation."


    Megan frowned upon hearing this. What was this girl thinking? Couldn''t she ept defeat?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A smirk yed on Arabe''s lips, and she was about to decline when she caught Beck winking


    furiously at her, as if to say, ¡°When someone''s practically begging for a whooping, you better deliver.¡±


    "I''ll go first," Alma dered without waiting for Arabe''s consent and snatched the violin from her


    hands to perform her so-called spontaneousposition.


    Although it was billed as improvisation, the piece was actually the result of two months of meticulous


    work and countless revisions.


    "Not bad at all."


    "It''s got that youthful defiance. She''s young, full of dreams and fight. Makes me somewhat envious."


    "The tune is so positive; it''s oddly uplifting."


    Although it was meant to be a minute-long duel, Alma yed her piece in its entirety, taking up two


    minutes.


    "If we mustpete," Arabe took back the violin, "half a minute is all I need."


    Anger shed in Alma''s eyes, as if she wanted to protest Arabe''s perceived slight.


    But then, a majestic melody poured from Arabe''s strings, grander, more powerful, and more


    melodious than Alma''s.


    A sinking feeling hit Alma. Could it be that Arabe alsoposed violin pieces in her spare time,


    keeping them ready for moments like this?


    Arabe yed only the climax of her piece, leaving the audience craving more, and then she stopped,


    "You lost."


    The gap between their abilities was clear.


    "Was that really an improvisation?" Alma asked, unable to conceal her disbelief.


    Beverly felt a twinge of embarrassment for her daughter. Arabe''s piece, The Life, had already


    demonstrated a master''s prowess. Yet her daughter was still wallowing in defeat, foolishly hoping for a


    "In this lifetime, you''re barred from the world of violin; you agreed not to touch anything rted to it.


    That¡¯s your words," Arabe¡¯s remarks caused Alma staggered back, nearly losing her bnce.


    "They were ying for keeps."


    "It was just a friendly match; why make such a hefty bet? Having two talents in the violin world is better


    than one, right?"


    "But next to Arabe, Alma really does fall short."


    Thatstment was like twisting the knife in Alma''s wound.


    "A bet''s a bet. From now on, Alma will steer clear of the violin and its rted fields. Let''s consider


    tonight''s farce as a bit of added entertainment for the birthday bash."

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Arabe watched as Beverly stepped forward to speak, choosing to remain silent herself. Instead, she


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    turned to Eugene, "Grandpa Eugene, I reckon it''s about time we got this birthday shindig started."


    It was already half-past eight in the evening.


    "Right you are, time to cut the cake." Eugene nced around the gathering, "Haven''t seen Charles and


    Nelson yet, have we?"


    "Should be here any minute now."


    "Alright then." Eugene gestured invitingly, "Let''s all head to the garden, folks. That''s where we''ll be


    slicing into the birthday cake tonight."


    His spirits were high; seeing his darling girl, who he had cherished since her childhood, utterly captivate


    the crowd brought a smile that stretched from ear to ear. It was a feeling of pure thrill.


    Meanwhile, Alma stood rooted to the spot, her steps heavy as if her feet were filled with lead, unable to


    move.


    "You¡¯ve bit off more than you can chew," Beverly tossed these cold words at her, her expression icy,


    her gaze not that of a mother looking at her daughter, but rather at something worthless.


    If Arabe''s performance was truly improvised, her talent wasn''t just a hundred times better than


    Alma''s - it was beyond measure.


    "Given her skills, you could practice for another ten years and still not evene close to her."


    Alma looked at her mother in disbelief, not expecting such high praise for Arabe.


    "You lost the battle at The Life music contest. Normally, I could have pulled some strings, especially


    since it''s Mr. Eugene''s birthday bash. That girl might have cut you some ck, and you wouldn''t have


    to say goodbye to your violin. But you just had to be stubborn, challenging her to an impromptu


    good reason."


    Alma flushed with shame, "I just couldn''t ept it."


    "Your improvisation took two months to polish, and you still lost to her. It proves she''s out of your


    league. When you meet a superior opponent, you should reflect and learn, not be blinded by jealousy.


    How are you any different from Serena then?"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Alma''s face reddened even more.


    "Do you think you''re entitled to every championship in the world? Can''t someone else have their


    moment? Those with too much pride never go far." Beverly said coldly, "Even if you''ve lost, walk out


    there with your head held high. You''re my daughter; you can''t let people say you can''t handle defeat.


    And from now on, you''re not to touch the violin again."


    With that, Beverly made her way to the garden in her heels.


    Suddenly, Alma felt small, realizing it was her own insistence onpeting. Having lost, she needed to


    ept defeat gracefully.


    She med herself for letting herpetitive spirit cloud her judgment.


    "How does it feel to be outyed?" came a voice from the corner.


    Serena emerged with a smirk of schadenfreude.


    "Back at Summerfield College, you insisted on that violin showdown and ended up humiliating yourself


    in front of everyone. I thought you''d learned your lesson, but no, here you are tonight, making a fool of


    yourself in front of esteemed elders. No wonder Aunt Beverly is livid. If I had a daughter as foolish as


    you, I''d be beside myself with frustration."


    Even though Beverly had just likened her daughter''s poor sportsmanship to Serena, implying an insult,


    Serena couldn''t help but revel in Alma''s downfall.


    Alma, with nowhere to direct her anger, faced Serena and pped her across the face, "You can''t even


    hold a candle to me in violin; what gives you the right to talk smack?"


    "You dare hit me?" Serena clutched her face.


    "Yes, I hit you. So what?" Alma grabbed her hair, warning her, "You think I''m afraid of you, a foster kid?


    Just because I''ve been nice to you, you think you''re better than everyone? You better watch yourself.


    You don''t want to mess with me - I can make your life a living hell in a heartbeat!"

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    "Thene at me!" Serena red, her defiance as clear as day, "After living in this house for eighteen


    years, I refuse to believe that mom and dad would stand by if you try to mess with me."


    Alma''s grip on Serena''s hair tightened, as if she longed to rip it out by the roots, "Well, they''d need


    proof, wouldn''t they? If they start slinging mud at me without cause, do you think my parents would just


    sit back and watch?"


    Serena struggled in vain against Alma''s hold, her frustration boiling over.


    "Even someone of my level isn''t allowed to touch a violin again, let alone a piece of trash like you."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means if you dare enter a violin contest, or dare to study under some maestro, if you even think


    about walking down that musical path, I''ll make sure you never y the violin again in your life. When I


    say something, I mean it."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You know exactly what!" With that, Alma flung her hand away violently.


    Staggering back, Serena seethed with rage. What was this, some kind of low blow? Was she nning


    to sabotage her future with the violin, to make sure no one could y if she couldn''t?


    Alma dusted off her hands as if touching Serena had contaminated her, her expression one of disgust,


    and she turned to leave.


    "Alma, this isn''t over," Serena had always thought it best to keep the peace in the family, but over the


    Collins, she had been relentless.


    Did Alma really think Serena was a pushover?


    "You''ll regret this. You''ll be the one running home to mommy and daddy," Serena spat before turning on


    her heel and walking away.


    Alma scoffed. As if Serena, with her simple mind, could evere up with a scheme to get the better


    of her.


    Just as Alma took a few steps, she heard something behind her. Turning around, she saw Serena, who


    had somehow procured a full ss of champagne and hurled it directly at her.


    The bubbly liquid sshed over Alma''s face and drenched her gown before she could react.


    Serena set down the ss with a satisfied smirk, "Just getting started, Alma. You''ll see. Oh, by the way,


    I might have spit in that champagne before I threw it."


    Alma was livid, storming off toward the restroom to clean up.


    Serena, feeling victorious, strutted off to the garden, bathed in theforting glow of the warm lights


    among the trees and flowers.


    "Finished in the restroom?" Martin''s arm wrapped around her waist, searching her face for any sign of


    distress, "No tears?"


    He had been worried when Serena falsely imed to be Queena''s protege, which led to a


    confrontation and apology to Arabe. Thest thing he expected was for Serena to sound so cheerful


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    about it.


    On the contrary, Serena seemed delightful, replying, "Why would I cry over something so trivial?"


    Instead, the sight of Alma in utter disarray had filled Serena with a gleeful satisfaction.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    The birthday song started to y, and a towering six-tiered cake being wheeled by someone in their


    direction.


    Serena was bursting with curiosity to see who was behind the cake, but as it drew closer, her eyes


    widened in shock. That beautiful, radiant face, could it really be Arabe?


    Arabe was Jamie Noelle??


    Impossible!


    "Didn''t Mr. Jarvis say that Jamie Noelle would personally deliver the cake to Mr. Albright? Could


    Queena actually be Jamie Noelle? That''s just too surprising."


    "Maybe Jamie Noelle stepped out to the restroom and asked the girl to wheel the cake in for a bit?"


    "Or perhaps Jamie Noelle''s gotten too old to walk, so she needed this youngdy to help push the


    heavy six-tiered cake. It does require extra care."


    "No way, I can''t believe she is Jamie Noelle. She''s just a teenager."


    "Yeah, how could she be both Queena and Jamie Noelle?"


    Amidst the stunned and spective gazes, Arabe pushed the birthday cake forward, stopping in front


    of Eugene.


    Eugene was surprised by the cake because it wasn''t the one he had ordered. It must have been a


    surprise Arabe had prepared in secret.


    The six tiers represented his six decades of life. Eachyer was a celebration, the bottom five


    showcasing their shared memories - like the times they yed chess, now depicted in a cartoonish


    style by Arabe, and the trophies they had won over the years, each carefully crafted and adorning


    the cake.


    The sides of each tier bore different inscriptions: one with "Good Fortune," another with "Longevity,"


    and others with "Prosperity" and "Good Wishes."


    Thergest inscription was on the bottom tier, reading," Health, Prosperity, and Happiness." And on the


    top tier, a little girl sat surrounded by eight smiling elders, each holding a peach with glorious smile.


    Eugene''s eyes moistened at the sight, for the cartoon images were so vivid, so lifelike.


    There was Beck, Charles, Tanner, Nelson, and himself. Alberto had passed away, chasing after his


    beloved into the next world, but Arabe included his cartoon image too, his hand gently cradling a


    peach, his smile as warm as ever, invoking a feeling of fond nostalgia.


    Warner, Uriah, and Thomas couldn''t make it; Arabe added them to the scene nheless.


    Their group had once been eight elders looking after Arabe. And now Alberto had left them too soon.


    His WhatsApp profile picture was still in their chat, and sometimes the others would @ him, chatting as


    if he could still reply, though they knew he never would.


    With these thoughts, Eugene''s eyes grew even wetter.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not even there yet, and you''ve already rolled out the cake."


    The speaker was Nelson, who had hurried over and finally made his way to Eugene''s side, "I gotta say,


    Jamie Noelle''s hands were made for ying the violin, not for wheeling out cakes for you."


    "That''s right, Mr. Albright." panted President Charles, who had arrived just after, with a big smile on his


    face, "You''re really putting those valuable hands to mundane use. Jamie Noelle''s talent is precious,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and here you have her ying errand girl."


    The crowd took in the arrival of these two venerable elders with surprise and shock. Could Arabe


    really be Jamie Noelle? It just didn''t seem possible!

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    "What''s this about running errands? The kid''s just sensible, volunteered on her own. Besides, I''m


    pushing sixty - how many more birthday cakes will I get to share with her? And you have the nerve to


    call me out? We agreed on a 7 o''clock start for the birthday bash, and look what time it is now!" Eugene


    feigned indignation.


    "We were halfway here when we realized we''d left the birthday present behind and had to double


    back." Nelson exined, handing over a wrapped gift with a grin, "Wish you endless happiness and


    prosperity."


    "It wasn¡¯t my fault; it was Nelson''s car I was in. If he''s got to go back for the gift, I''ve got to tag along."


    President Charles chuckled as he presented his own offering, "Here''s a little something from me. Wish


    you a long, healthy and joyful life."


    Eugene beamed with delight, "Now that we''re all gathered, before we cut the cake, I just have to say -


    Jamie Noelle, this cake you''ve made is truly a masterpiece. It''s both creative and meaningful, a real


    treat for the heart. Thank you, my pumpkin. You must''ve put a lot of time into this surprise, didn''t you?"


    As he spoke, he patted Arabe on the shoulder with such fondness, as if he was speaking to his own


    granddaughter.


    His wordsnded like a bombshell, leaving everyone in profound shock.


    "She really is Jamie Noelle."


    "When she yed The Life earlier, I suspected she might be Jamie Noelle, but given her young age


    and how she admitted she¡¯s Queena, I dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. And yet, she is


    Jamie Noelle herself."


    "My goodness, she''s incredible."


    "I''ve always imagined Jamie Noelle to be some venerable old man; never would I have guessed she''s


    so young and pretty."


    "What a rare gem."


    Alma, having fetched a backup dress from the car and freshened up, had barely stepped into the


    garden intending to have a word with Serena when she overheard Mr. Albright reveal Arabe as


    Jamie Noelle.


    Her steps halted, her mind reeling. Arabe, with all her impressive titles, a top schr, Dr. Bell who


    cured grandparents'' ailments, Maestro Melody, and Jamie Noelle as well as Queena revealed by


    Eugene tonight.


    It was as if a bolt from the blue had struck her, she couldn''t fathom that this long-lost true daughter of


    affluence harbored such formidable talents.


    Beverly had recognized Arabe''s violin skills as masterful when she yed, but she had never


    anticipated a figure as illustrious as Jamie Noelle.


    Jamie Noelle, along with Regan and Pagonana, were considered the three living legends of the


    international violin scene, epitomizing the pinnacle of the 21st-century violin mastery.


    This enigmatic maestro, a mere girl, was Louisa''s daughter.


    Both had daughters, yet her own Alma couldn''t hold a candle to a single one of Arabe''s


    achievements! The same instrument, the same piece, but Arabe''s rendition was clearly superior to


    Alma''s.


    She was Jamie Noelle.


    She actually was Jamie Noelle.


    In the crowd, the esteemed violinist Megan finally understood why Arabe had declined to be her


    student.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl was Jamie Noelle herself, her prowess far exceeding Megan''s own. Jamie Noelle taking


    Megan as a student would have been more like it - Megan had neither the skill nor the authority to offer


    guidance.


    The embarrassment was palpable, but then she thought about how Arabe had responded to her


    offer: without revealing her identity, without condescension, and with impable politeness throughout


    the evening.


    Whoever had raised this child had done so exceptionally well. Megan''s heart softened, finding the girl


    ever so endearing. If only she could im such a granddaughter.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    But all Megan could do was daydream. After all, the girl was Jamie Noelle. How could she possibly be


    her granddaughter?


    She could only envy the family in her heart; having such a remarkable and talented child must be like


    waking up smiling from a dream.


    "Jamie Noelle is so skilled, not only at chess and ying the violin but also at baking birthday cakes."


    "To make a birthday cake so excellent, even a professional baker would feel inferior."


    "It''s incredible. I don''t know whether to envy Mr. Albright for having Jamie Noelle bake him a cake, or to


    envy the special bond between Mr. Albright and Jamie Noelle."


    "Indeed, they seem to get along as harmoniously as a grandfather and granddaughter, which is truly


    enviable."


    Arabe ced a birthday hat on Eugene''s head and lit the candles herself, "Shall we all sing Happy


    Birthday?"


    The guests around them nodded, their faces beaming with smiles as they began singing together.


    Even Nelson, who had dered he would never sing Happy Birthday to Eugene, was now belting it out


    with gusto. The other elders joined in as well.


    Surrounded by everyone, Eugene felt so blessed that his eyes brimmed with tears.


    The birthday song was sung not once, but three times before they stopped.


    Arabe looked at Eugene with gentle eyes, "Make a wish, Grandpa Eugene."


    For the first time, Eugene realized that having a birthday bash could be such a blissful event. He used


    to avoid people for fear they''d pester him to take on any protege or ask forworking favors. But


    tonight, he could celebrate openly and joyously.


    He closed his eyes, taking the wishing seriously for the first time and greedily made a few extra wishes.


    "His wishes definitely include that one," President Barton chuckled, whispering to President Charles


    beside him, "The thing of passing on the mantle."


    "As if we need to guess. If it were me, that would be my first wish too, hahaha."


    Everyone watched with a smile as Eugene finished making his wishes.


    "Let''s blow out the candles together," Eugene and everyone else blew out the candles.


    All the servants popped the birthday confetti cannons, and a shower of colorful streamers burst and


    floated down.


    The crowd yfully urged Eugene to cut the cake.


    Arabe helped to remove the candles, and Eugene passed the first slice of cake to her, "This birthday


    bash wouldn''t have happened if not for you, kiddo."


    If it weren''t so difficult to see her, Eugene wouldn''t have used his birthday as an excuse, waiting for


    Arabe to show up on her own.


    Everyone could tell Eugene''s fondness for Arabe, and they envied the girl countless times. Not only


    was she capable, but she also had the endorsement and affection of an esteemed elder, which was


    truly rare.


    Over the years, whenever any of the elders celebrated their birthday, the first slice of cake would


    always go to Arabe, so she was used to it. She waited until everyone had their slice before starting to


    eat.


    "This is so delicious; it even has my favorite fruit in it, simply scrumptious," Eugene praised after just


    one bite, savoring the taste with closed eyes, "Be, this cake you made is even better than the one


    you made for Beck."


    "There he goes again," President Barton knew Eugene all too well, "To the uninitiated, it would seem


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Be added an extra spoonful of sugar or a few more pieces of fruit for you. Look at how smug you


    are."


    "Anyway, this taste is just better than yours," Eugene replied, his face radiating satisfaction and


    happiness.


    "Alright, alright, it''s his birthday. Why are youpeting with him?" President Charles intervened with a


    smile, ying peacemaker.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    "Be, my birthday''s just a couple of months away. I want you to bake me a cake, but it''s gotta be


    bigger and grander than the one you made for Eugene."


    Before Nelson could finish his sentence, President Barton chimed in, "Why don''t you just let her whip


    up a spaceship for you?"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh as she watched the two of them bicker. Distracted, she nced over


    and spotted Alma, carrying a cake and heading straight for Serena who was swinging nonchntly on


    a garden swing, blissfully devouring a slice of cake, oblivious to the world around her.


    The corner was secluded, with no guests around, so Alma took advantage and smashed the cake right


    onto Serena''s face.


    Before Serena could even cry out, Alma had mashed the rest of the cake, smearing it everywhere.


    Serena hadn''t managed to remove the te from her face before Alma stomped on her foot and


    shoved her off the swing with astonishing speed.


    The back of Serena''s head and her spine thudded against the ground, pain shooting through her body,


    her elegant looks now ruined.


    Cake filled her eyes, nose, and mouth, muffling her attempts to call for help. She didn''t even get a good


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    look at her assant.


    Alma had brought a ss of red wine with her and now sshed it mercilessly onto Serena''s


    expensive dress. She stomped on Serena a few more times before turning to leave.


    Covered in cake and wine, Serena finally managed to wipe her face clean enough to open her eyes,


    but her attacker was already gone. Yet, she had a hunch - it was Alma''s doing.


    "Serena??" Martin, who had just finished mingling with the guests, turned around to look for Serena


    and was shocked by the scene. He rushed over to help her up.


    "What happened? Who did this to you?" He immediately took off his zer to drape over her and used


    his shirt sleeve to wipe her face.


    Furious, Serena pushed him away and ran for the restroom.


    Amidst themotion, Phillip appeared, leaning on a cane, grinning ear to ear.


    "Is that Phillip McMillian? He''s attending Mr. Albright''s birthday party also?"


    His presence was significant, a man looked up to by all.


    Rumors had swirled that he was unwell, needing hospital rest, but here he was, looking spirited and


    dapper in a ck suit. Despite the cane, he radiated vitality.


    Guests flocked to greet him.


    "Phillip, good to see you! I''m the head of Aubrey Electronics, Aubrey. My father''s Bancroft. It''s an honor


    to meet you tonight. May I shake your hand?"


    "Phillip, do you remember me? I''m Vivian, and this is my daughter Roxanne. You held her when she


    was just a little girl."


    Roxanne had not expected Phillip to make an appearance, given the rumors of his illness and


    withdrawal from social events.


    In the elite circles, everyone knew Phillip''s grandson was Romeo, a man of almost divine allure.


    Her mother nudged her, and Roxanne stepped forward with a smile, "Mr. McMillian, it''s a pleasure to


    see you. I''m Roxanne."


    "Hello, hello." Phillip tried to make his way toward Eugene, but the crowd was thick, blocking his path.


    "Phillip? Is it really you? Do you remember me? I''m Bluno. We met at a charity g three years ago.


    My dad and I were seated right behind you, and we even exchanged greetings."

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Bluno was a businessman, not forgetting to introduce her daughter to him, wearing an ingratiating


    smile, "This is my daughter Lindsay, just started her freshman year at college. I''m a bit embarrassed to


    say, while my kid''s still hitting the books, your grandson''s already running the whole show at the


    corporation, haha, quite the prodigy!"


    Lindsay knew exactly what her father was aiming for with his words. She yed along, gracing Phillip


    with a sweet smile as she said her hellos.


    "Hello, Mr. McMillian, I''m the unfilial daughter, Lindsay."


    "Unfilial? No way! Nice to meet you."


    Phillip had no clue who the people around him were. His n for the evening was simple: to bring a


    birthday present for Eugene, have a slice of birthday cake, and most importantly, to see his darling


    granddaughter-inw. He hadn''t expected to be swarmed by guests, packed tighter around him than


    sardines in a can, leaving him gasping for air.


    It was his own fault for not bringing the butler. Had the butler been there, at least a few eager faces


    might have been kept at bay.


    "Phillip? Is that you, or are my old eyes deceiving me? How long has it been since west caught up?"


    Mr. Gardner barged in, elbowing Bluno aside. He stretched out a hand and shook Phillip''s whether he


    wanted to or not, chuckling, "We used to y chess together, remember?"


    Actually, Phillip had no memory of it, but considering everyone present had been invited by Mr. Albright,


    he nodded politely, "It''s been ages, hasn''t it?"


    "Yeah, ages! Ourst game must''ve been seven or eight years back. You were vacationing at the


    McMllian Corporation''s vi resort, staying in the presidential suite. I was right next door. I happened to


    be carrying a chess set as you were heading out, and we ended up ying a few rounds."


    This jogged a vague memory for Phillip, but it was a distant memory, one he wouldn''t have recalled


    without prompting.


    "Look at how big my granddaughter has gotten. Sylvia, where are you? Come say hello to Mr.


    McMllian, would you? Kids these days, no sense of propriety." Mr. Gardner said, eyes crinkling with a


    smile, "This is Sylvia, my granddaughter. If I remember correctly, you mentioned having a grandson


    about her age?"


    "They do seem to be peers," Phillip replied, looking to move on.


    "Phillip? Is that you?" A well-dressed elderlydy with a kindly face approached him, "It''s been so long.


    I''m Amanda, Ted Remington''s wife. Do you remember me?"


    Phillip did remember Ted - a well-known chess master. While not as famous as Eugene, Ted was still


    beloved by many.


    "How has he been?" Phillip inquired with genuine interest.


    He remembered watching Ted win championships and had even yed chess with him a few times.


    Their longest game had stretched from dawn until dusk, with meals eaten over the chessboard. They


    had shared a certain camaraderie.


    "He passed away." Amanda''s voice trailed off as her eyes welled up, and she dabbed at the corner of


    her eyes with a handkerchief, her act so overdone that even Bluno wanted to curse out of sheer


    irritation.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s okay. He passed away happy. Before he left us, he passed on all his chess knowledge to his


    granddaughter. Oh, speaking of which, this is my granddaughter, Mabel. Come and say hello to Mr.


    McMllian," Amanda called out.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. McMllian.¡± Mabel greeted with a well-mannered smile that seemed to


    convey a depth of knowledge, ¡°My granddad used to speak so highly of you. Now that I see you in


    person, you indeed carry yourself with such distinction. He always regretted not having the chance to


    y another game of chess with you. If you find the time, may I have the honor of ying in his stead?¡±


    Bluno, who stood nearby, couldn''t hide his disdain as he snorted in amusement, sparing no mercy as


    he exposed her, ¡°If I''m not mistaken, that''s exactly what you said to Mr. Albright just a moment ago.¡±


    She had imed that her grandfather''s biggest regret was not having the chance to y another game


    of chess with Mr. Albright.


    ¡°Youngdy, it''s not good to fib at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°What fib? My dear departed husband always kept two chesspanions closest to his heart: Mr.


    McMllian and Mr. Albright. What would a youngster like you know? Now step aside,¡± Amanda retorted


    with a mix of scorn and dissatisfaction that only someone of her advanced years could get away with


    when addressing a man of Bluno''s stature.


    However, when she turned to Phillip, her tone softened considerably, ¡°Phillip, let me raise a toast to you


    on behalf of myte husband, shall I?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, no need. I can¡¯t partake in spirits anymore; my personal physician has forbidden it. No alcohol,


    no spicy food. I must stick to the doctor''s orders.¡±


    ¡°It seems this young doctor of yours knows their stuff, to keep you so in line.¡± Amanda didn''t press the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    issue further, but added, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been feeling quite worn outtely, as if my body can''t


    keep up. Perhaps when you¡¯re free, you could introduce this doctor to me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very busy, and it was a huge favor to have her treat me.¡± Phillip was reluctant to burden his


    precious granddaughter-inw with more work, ¡°I think it''s just your age catching up to you. If there¡¯s no


    serious ailment, any general practitioner should suffice.¡±


    A tad embarrassed, but still smiling, Amanda conceded, ¡°You''re right.¡±


    ¡°I better go greet the birthday boy; I''ve already arrivedte as it is. Please excuse me.¡±


    Despite Phillip¡¯s words, a number of guests were still eager to hobnob with him, seizing on this rare


    opportunity. His presence was a golden chance they didn''t want to miss.


    Phillip quickened his pace, wishing he could fly over to Eugene¡¯s side, all the while wondering where on


    earth Romeo was. It was alreadyte, and he was nowhere to be seen, not there to offer him some


    much-needed assistance.


    ¡°Alright, break it up. Don¡¯t scare Phillip away now. We¡¯re here to celebrate Mr. Albright¡¯s birthday, not to


    talk shop,¡± President Barton knew exactly why these people were hounding Phillip - they were hunting


    for a chance to coborate with the McMllian Corporation. Crowding around Phillip would only annoy


    him.


    ¡°President Barton, we just wanted to say hello to Phillip,¡± a persistent guest insisted, champagne ss


    in hand.


    ¡°Yeah, just a quick word, and then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had the chance to thank Phillip properly for the big favor the McMllian Corporation did for


    us.¡±


    ¡°The McMllian Corporation isn¡¯t under his management anymore. If you have business, go talk to


    Romeo.¡± President Barton steered Phillip away by the shoulders, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t spotted you from afar and


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve got the keen eye. Where¡¯s my darling granddaughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°There you go, just as I thought. You''re here to see Arabe,¡± President Barton chuckled, well aware


    that the presence of these old timers was due in no small part to that youngdy.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    "Hey, kiddo, take a peek at who''sing our way," President Barton, with a grin stretching from ear to


    ear, strolled over with Phillip in tow.


    Arabe, catching sight of the duo, was somewhat taken aback, "Grandpa Phillip? You two know each


    other?"


    "Hahaha, talk about serendipity!" Phillip approached Arabe, his smile beaming, "Back in the day, I


    was tight with Tanner. You know, one thing led to another, and I got to know all his pals."


    It all clicked for Arabe then.


    "Tanner used to brag about having this grandkid who was a real firecracker, even more so than my


    own. Said you were so out of this world, and I thought he was just blowing smoke."


    Phillip had never met Arabe, only hearing about her through Regan''s tall tales, so he never took it


    seriously.


    "Turns out, his grandkid is you! And here I was thinking there was no meat on that bone of a story.


    Tanner, you sure do talk a big game." Phillip couldn''t stop smiling, "Be''s not just your granddaughter;


    she''s gonna be my granddaughter-inw, and that''s a done deal."


    "Whoa there, hold your horses! That''s the real pie in the sky. Whether she bes your


    granddaughter-inw is still up in the air. Look at you, all puffed up with pride," Regan roared with


    Phillip, bearing a gift, chimed in, "Mr. Albright, no need for a long speech. Today''s your birthday, so


    here''s to eternal bliss and a life as long as the heavens. Let''s both make it to a hundred, watch Be


    walk down the aisle, tie the knot, have kids. And if she has a little Be, we''ll all be there to help raise


    her."


    "That''s what I¡¯m talking about." Eugeneughed heartily, his only wish in life being to see his dear


    Arabe wed, "But is your grandson reliable? My precious Arabe can''t be mistreated by anyone."


    "If my grandson dares to treat her poorly, we''ll each break one of his legs."


    Arabe''s ears perked up: That harsh??


    "Haha, that''s the spirit!" Eugene grabbed a ss of wine to toast Phillip.


    Phillip nced at Arabe reflexively and started to wave off the offer, "The doc told me not to drink; I''m


    not fully recovered yet."


    "Well, Be told me the same, but this is only elderflower wine, 0.5%." Eugene finished, looking at


    Arabe, "Your Grandpa Phillip came all this way and even brought me a gift. Don''t you think it''s only


    polite to let him have a ss?"


    Phillip also looked for Arabe''s approval, "They''re toasting to me; would it be rude not to drink?"


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing Arabe''s consent, the two old men were over the moon. They clinked sses and downed


    their drinks in haste, as if afraid Arabe would change her mind.


    "Wine approved by the doc is just exquisite."


    "You bet it is. It''s got a taste of happiness, hahaha."


    Other guests, seeing Phillip enjoy his drink, eagerly approached Arabe, keen to get their moment.


    "Mr. McMillian, I''m thrilled to see you tonight. Allow me to offer a toast." Mabel stepped forward,


    draining her ss with poise and asked, "Might I have the honor of challenging you to a quick game of


    chess? Just a minute of your time."


    A minute was such a fleeting window that if Phillip refused, he''d seem ungracious.


    "Mr. McMillian, are you fond of chess? I''ve liked it since childhood, not quite as skilled as Jamie Noelle


    though." Lindsay nced at Arabe as she spoke, "But my mentors always said I had a unique style.


    If you ever get bored and need somepany, I''d be delighted to join you."


    Phillip was taken aback, his gaze fixed on Arabe for a moment, "Jamie Noelle??"


    He then turned to the other gentlemen, "Be''s Jamie Noelle?"


    How was he not aware of this?


    The group of elders nodded, observing him with an amused look that seemed to say, ¡°You''re just


    finding out now??¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    Philip recollected the memory of long ago, when Enid had gifted his spouse a set of checkers. Arabe


    had immediately spotted them as knock-offs. Enid was relentless, refusing to believe her gift was not


    genuine. Arabe, without missing a beat, had presented a real set and graciously passed it on to


    Shirley.


    That set had been a gift from Eugene to Arabe, who then re-gifted them to Shirley.


    The whole affair had tugged at Eugene''s heartstrings for quite some time.


    It never crossed his mind that she was Jamie Noelle.


    Howe she was Jamie Noelle.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "My girl, you''ve really impressed me!" Philip said with admiration, pping Arabe on the shoulder.


    "You should join me for a game or two sometimes and keep mepany."


    Lindsay, overhearing this, saw an opportunity for Arabe and quickly chimed in, "Besides checkers, I


    also enjoy ying the piano andposing lyrics. If Grandpa Philip would like some music or to


    dabble in some creative writing, I''d be more than happy to share."


    "When ites to the arts, Mabel''s no slouch either," Amanda interjected, emerging from the crowd


    with a kindly smile. "Don''t let her young age fool you. She''s already passed grade eight piano exam,


    and she spends her time painting."


    "My Sylvia is just as talented," Mr. Gardner piped up, stepping forward, ready to boast about his own


    granddaughter''s prowess. But before he could continue, a murmur spread through the crowd.


    Romeo had arrived!!


    Dressed in a sharp suit, he exuded a remarkable presence, with his lean figure cutting a dashing


    silhouette,


    His entrance alone captivated the attention of many.


    "Is that Romeo??"


    The cluster around Philip dispersed as everyone made a beeline for the neer.


    Philip exined to Eugene, "I thought I''d have my grandson give the other parents a once-over, that''s


    all right with you, isn''t it?"


    Eugene''s invitation had been for Philip alone.


    But Philip had brought Romeo along.


    Eugene, seeing through the ruse, said with a grin, "I suspect you''re just trying to y matchmaker,


    giving the young couple a chance to spend time together."


    Philip''s scheme had been spotted sooner than he expected, and he beamed with delight.


    Meanwhile, Arabe watched her fianc¨¦ surrounded by a crowd, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Phyllis had always dreamed of marrying Romeo, and as she spotted him, she dashed forward to take


    the lead. Just as she neared him, she stumbled, poised to fall right into his arms.


    Whether Romeo caught her or not, she was destined to end up in his embrace.


    But in the next second, Romeo smoothly sidestepped, avoiding her fall perfectly.


    Phyllis crashed onto thewn, in so much pain she couldn''t get up.


    She hadn''t anticipated that Romeo wouldn''t even pretend to catch her!


    Roxanne, delighted at Phyllis''s embarrassment, quickly picked up a piece of cake from nearby and


    trotted over to Romeo.


    "Hi Romeo, I''m Roxanne. Grandpa Philip used to carry me when I was little." She handed him the cake


    with a smile. "You just got here and I guess you haven''t tried the birthday cake yet. It''s quite delicious


    tonight. Give it a taste."

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    Romeo nced her way and then looked away just as quickly.


    Roxanne, struck by a sudden thought, blurted out, "Something nobody''s ever tried before."


    Without pausing for a second, Romeo strode past her, leaving behind a crisp, invigorating scent.


    She couldn''t help but inhale deeply, savoring the aroma. Was this the allure of a mature man?


    She liked it a lot.


    Through the thick crowd, Romeo spotted the young girl surrounded by a group of old men, all smiles


    andughter. Just as he considered approaching, another figure stepped in his path.


    "Are you one of Mr. Eugene''s guests too? I see everyone''s eager to chat you up. It must be so


    bothersome, right?" Madeline feigned ignorance about Romeo''s identity, putting on a quirky face. "I


    could pretend to be your girlfriend to fend off some of those admirers for you."


    Romeo gave her a cold nce. Was she Daydreaming??


    Did he look like someone who needed a fake girlfriend??


    Mabel knew that to deal with a man like him, beating around the bush wouldn''t work. She dered her


    feelings openly in front of everyone.


    "Hello Romeo, my name is Mabel. I''ve liked you for three years."


    The guests were taken aback. How bold was the girl to confess her feelings in front of so many people.


    "Three years ago, you attended a business event of your group, and it was covered by CTV. I saw you


    on TV, working so diligently, and I just fell for you. Tonight, Serena brought her new boyfriend here, so


    I''m guessing you two must have split. You''re always so busy, I don''t know if I''d ever get the chance to


    care for you, to be there for you, even if not as a girlfriend. You could date several girls at once, I don''t


    mind. I''m confident that one day I¡¯ll catch your eyes."


    After pouring her heart out, Mabel waited eagerly and nervously for the response of the man in front of


    her.


    To call him a man might be inurate, as Romeo was actually only in his twenties.


    But to call him a young guy seemed off too, given his sharp, mature features.


    "I''ve already got someone I like," Romeo said, brushing past them and heading straight to Arabe.


    "When did you get here?"


    "Just after seven."


    "Alright, let''s give the young couple some space, shall we? Let''s go inside for a couple of more drinks."


    Eugene signaled the old gentlemen to move away, leaving room for the young pair.


    Arabe looked at Romeo with interest. "Quite popr, aren''t you?"


    Romeo shed a charming smile. "There are not so many dudes here tonight. If there are more, it


    might take me weeks to reach you."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh. "Stop it."


    "I heard you made tonight''s cake?"


    With that, Arabe handed him a slice of cake. "How did you know? Want a taste?"


    "Grandpa was bragging about it just now; he said your cake made him happier than winning the lottery.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was dealing with some work at the time, but all I could think about was your cake." Romeo took a bite


    with his fork.


    "How is it?"


    "Yummy. Will you make one for my birthday too?" He scooped up another bite and brought it to her lips.


    The cream touched her lips, sending an involuntary thrill through him, an irresistible temptation.


    Watching her lips, Romeo suddenly had an urge to kiss them.


    Arabe saw the cake right at her lips, too close to refuse. She took a bite and said yfully, "Is that


    too much?"


    It was all too deliberate.


    Was he just trying to show everyone that he was no longer avable?


    " Not at all, I am already low-key for not making a public announcement with fanfare." Romeo said,


    offering her another bite with a smile.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    "I''m stuffed," Arabe admitted, having polished off a substantial meal.


    "Could you make me one?" he asked.


    He longed for a cake like that, one that was his and his alone.


    "When your birthdayes, tell me what style you want in advance."


    Was that a yes??


    "Really? I can choose the style?" Romeo''s smile softened his entire demeanor, his gaze tender and


    unyielding as it remained fixed on Arabe.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd.


    "Is Romeo dating Jamie Noelle? They''re looking well matched, like a couple!"


    "Weren''t there rumors about the Collins and the McMillian families having a marriage arrangement?


    Isn''t Serena supposed to be Romeo''s fianc¨¦e? Yet here she is with Martin tonight, and Romeo''s


    feeding Jamie Noelle cake. What''s going on?"


    "Could it be that they''ve had a spat and are trying to make each other jealous with this public disy?"


    "But Romeo seems genuinely into Jamie Noelle. Could all this be an act?"


    "If Romeo really gets together with Jamie Noelle, I''ll just die."


    After all, Jamie Noelle was such a powerhouse, someone she could never surpass in a lifetime.


    And let''s not forget her looks¡ªthat icy charm of hers really made her stand out in a crowd.


    "That girl''s not only Jamie Noelle, she''s also Queena. If she ends up being Romeo''s girlfriend, her life''s


    just too perfect."


    "I can''t ept this."


    "Me neither."


    After finishing his cake, Romeo wrapped an arm around Arabe''s slender waist. "Mr. Eugene''s house


    is quite quaint."


    "He loves to garden," Arabe shared. "That plum tree was nted by me. Never thought it''d grown so


    big."


    Romeo felt a twinge of envy for Mr. Eugene, to have a youngdy nting flowers for him.


    Romeo tenderly tucked a stray hair behind her ear, softly saying, "You''re like the plum blossom, never


    vying for attention, yet your beauty is unmistakable."


    Just then, Mabel''s grandmother approached Romeo with a warm smile. Considering her authority as


    an elder she expected some deference from the young man.


    "Romeo, dear, remember me? Myte husband used to y chess with your grandfather." Amanda


    asked with a twinkle in her eye. "Are you and Jamie Noelle dating?"


    Jamie Noelle??


    Romeo''s gaze shifted back to Arabe. She was Jamie Noelle? That was a surprise.


    At first it was Maestro Melody, now it was Jamie Noelle.


    How many more secrets did she have?


    Behind Amanda, the guests were all eyes on Romeo, waiting for a denial.


    Since Arabe''s identity had not been disclosed, Romeo didn¡¯t mean to mention it beforehand. Instead,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    he pulled her close, looked at her with affection, and announced, "She''s the one I''ve chosen for life."


    He didn''t specify girlfriend or fianc¨¦e.


    But the message was clear, leaving everyone in attendance utterly astonished.


    She''s the one Romeo has chosen?


    Romeo loved her, loved her enough to admit it openly??

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Serena had just returned from the restroom when she caught sight of Romeo, his arm wrapped snugly


    around Arabe''s slender waist, boldly announcing to everyone, "She''s the one for me, the love of my


    life."


    Serena stood rooted to the spot and felt like being struck by lightning. It was unbelievable to her that a


    man like Romeo would make such a public deration.


    "Congrattions, Mr. McMillian, on finding your soulmate," many guests came forward with their well-


    wishes.


    "I heard a rumor that Mr. McMillian was engaged to a Miss Collins. I thought it was true, but it seems it


    was just a gossip."


    "How did Mr. McMillian and Jamie Noelle meet? We''re all so curious."


    "It must have been Mr. McMillian who pursued Miss Noelle, right?"


    "Wasn''t it Miss Noelle who butted into someone else''s rtionship first?"


    Thatstment froze the atmosphere instantly.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the person who gave thement in the crowd. It was Madeline. She


    probably hadn''t expected her muttered words to attract so much attention.


    A path was cleared, leaving Madeline exposed under Romeo and Arabe''s scrutinizing gaze.


    "What do you mean by that?" Arabe asked, cutting straight to the chase.


    Romeo''s gaze also settled on Madeline. "Making things up out of thin air?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Madeline, who had never been one to handle such confrontations, especially not against such a


    morous couple, faltered, "Isn''t it true?"


    Her voice had noticeably diminished.


    The guests around murmured among themselves.


    "Could the McMillian-Collins engagement rumor be true, and did Romeo and Serena really split


    because Jamie Noelle got involved?"


    "No way, Jamie Noelle always seemed so aloof and dignified. She wouldn''t do something like that."


    "But Madeline doesn''t look like the type to spread rumors either."


    "Who told you that?" Arabe had her suspicions.


    Madeline, under immense pressure, countered, "Is it true?"


    "Would you believe me if I said it wasn''t?"


    Madeline was indeed skeptical.


    "So, did Serena tell you?" Arabe spected.


    Serena''s heart sank upon hearing her name. Who was this Madeline to drag her into this mess?


    "Or was it Lindsay?" Arabe seemed to have pieced it together.


    All eyes shifted to Lindsay, who was attempting to sneak away but found herself unable to speak or


    move under everyone''s gaze.


    Damn it. What was Madeline ying at, drawing the fire onto her, especially with Romeo right there?


    "Smearing the person I care fores with a price," Romeo''s chilling gaze fell on Lindsay. "You have


    three seconds toe clean."


    "Mr. McMillian." Lindsay hadn''t expected the me to fall on her.


    "One." Romeo''s patience had run out, his voice sending shivers down one''s spine.


    "Mr. McMillian, please, let me exin."


    Before Lindsay could finish, Romeo interrupted with a stern, "Two."

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    His tone was unyielding and merciless.


    Everyone knew that Romeo was a man with a vicious streak. When he said he would make someone


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    pay, it wasn''t just idle talk.


    Bruno, standing nearby, hurried forward, "Mr. McMillian, there must be some misunderstandings.


    Sweetie, what do you know? Speak up. What''s going on here? Please, take some champagne to


    soothe your throat while I talk to her. The kid''s surely been led astray."


    Overhearing this, Serena, who stood not far away, urgently said to Martin by her side, "We need to


    leave, now."


    "No way, you''ve been humiliated, and I can''t just stand by and watch. Who made you fall over? And


    what about those wine stains on your dress?"


    "Let''s go home and talk about it." Serena was running out of time, fearing that any second, Lindsay


    would spill the beans, and she wouldn''t be able to leave at all.


    "How can I just swallow this insult?" Martin fumed. As long as he thought of how Serena was covered


    in cake and wine, sprawling on the floor in utter disarray, he would be so furious that he wished to tear


    the perpetrator to pieces.


    "Are you deaf?" Serena tugged at him, "I''m tired, I want to go home and rest. Are youing or not?"


    "Why hide from them?" Martin nced over at Romeo, then back at her, "Was it them? Was it Romeo?


    Or your sister? I''ll clear this up with them."


    "Martin!"


    Before Serena could set things straight with him, Bruno was already berating his daughter in a low,


    angry voice, "Do you want to ruin us? Can''t you see Mr. McMillian is waiting? Speak up, or the Marsh


    family is finished!"


    Lindsay, knowing the extent of Romeo''s power and ruthlessness, finally caved in and told the whole


    story.


    "It was Serena, she told me this herself. We were close friends. She said she and Mr. McMillian were


    truly in love, but Jamie Noelle interfered and stole his love."


    The guests were stunned by the revtion.


    So it was true.


    The engagement between the Collins and the McMillian families was real, and Jamie Noelle had


    indeed meddled with their rtionship.


    What a juicy piece of gossip in the world of the wealthy families.


    On one side was the pretty but vain heiress, and on the other, a talented and beautiful artist. No


    wonder Romeo would choose thetter.


    Though that''s what people thought, no one dared to speak their mind or show any disrespect to


    Romeo. They all just stood by to watch the drama unfolding silently.


    Romeo smirked coldly. Again, Serena.


    Arabe was left speechless. Serena, always up to her tricks, never failed fooling one person after


    another. When would ite to an end?


    "Bring Serena to me," Arabe instructed a servant.


    The servant, having worked for the Eugene family for years, obeyed Arabe as if she were Eugene''s


    own granddaughter.


    Seeing the servant approach, Serena angrily shook off Martin''s hand, "If you won''t leave, I will!"


    Then she tried to to escape the scene at a run.


    However, She was stopped as the servant instructed via earpiece all the other servants to block her


    path. Soon enough, Serena was brought to Arabe.


    "Did you tell Lindsay that you and Romeo were in love? That I was the one who came between you?"


    Arabe asked with a hint of amusement, facing the liar before her.


    In front of Romeo, Serena dared not lie, but with all the guests watching, she didn''t want to be


    humiliated either.


    Getting a brainstorm all of a sudden, she pped Lindsay across the face.


    Lindsay was stunned. What was happening??


    Even Lindsay''s father, Bruno, was confused, "What''s wrong with you? You think just because you''re the


    Collins heiress you can do whatever you like? Lindsay is my precious girl, it''s not your ce to p


    her."


    "Lindsay, I can''t believe you''d go this far!" Serenashed out in feigned anger.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Lindsay felt like she was caught in a tornado of confusion and disbelief.


    "I just pretended to be a disciple of Queena to fool you, and because of that, you doubt our friendship?


    So that¡¯s why you wanted revenge and spread wild rumors and lies about me out there? How could


    you?!"


    Lindsay was at a loss for words.


    "I''m so disappointed in you," Serena said, her tone dripping with disillusionment. She then turned to


    Romeo and the other guests, "I''m so sorry, everyone. This evening''s mess is on me. I apologize for


    causing such a scene. I know my presence will only spoil the mood, and I''m sure none of you want me


    here. I''ll take my leave now. Enjoy the rest of your night."


    "Hold on a second." Lindsay finally pieced together what was happening. It hit her like a lightning bolt¡ª


    Serena had imed to be Queena''s disciple, and now, she was pinning the me on her for the lies


    about Jamie Noelle intervening in her romance.


    It had been Serena who tearfully told her the story. Howe it suddenly be a sheer fabrication?


    Could it be that Jamie Noelle never interfered, and Serena was lying again?


    Realizing this possibility, Lindsay was about to explode with anger when Serena shouted, "I must have


    been blind to befriend someone like you. We''re done!"


    Lindsay was dumbstruck.


    Fuming, Serena pushed through the crowd and intended on leaving, when Romeo said, "Who said you


    could go?"


    Serena almost called him "brother-inw" but stopped herself, fearing that the guests would question


    her rtionship with Romeo, and even more, that her faux heiress identity would be betrayed. She


    feigned innocence, "I honestly had no idea she would make up such nonsense behind my back."


    Lindsay was livid, "Who''s making things up? You''re the one who told me Jamie Noelle ruined your love


    life.


    ¡°I''ve hardly ever met Serena in my life, let alone had any kind of rtionship," Romeo rified in front


    of everyone, "My heart belongs only to thedy by my side."


    With that, he reached for Arabe''s hand in a gesture that seemed to touch everyone there.


    The guests were moved by his action, and many were utterly shocked.


    Hadn''t Romeo and Serena grown up together? Howe they met each other so rarely?


    It seemed like they had no connection at all.


    Yet Serena had often posted on Facebook about visiting the McMillian estate, ying chess with


    Phillip. It looked like she had be a beloved figure in the McMillian family.


    What was the truth?


    It appeared that Serena was just blowing her own trumpet and Romeo had never really cared about


    her.


    Lindsay finally got it¡ªRomeo and Serena had never been involved. They were practically strangers,


    and everything was a fabrication by Serena.


    "You liar!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Before Lindsay could finish, Romeo said, "All three of you owe her an apology."


    He was referring to Arabe. After all, the rumors had been spread by them.


    Serena was the first to apologize, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I won''t do it again."


    Her apology came so quickly that it seemed almostical.


    Madeline hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. She was unclear whether it was Lindsay or


    Serena who was lying, but now being scared, she said, "I''m sorry, it was my mistake for speaking


    without knowing the whole truth. I won''t be so reckless again."


    Although angry, Lindsay knew she had to apologize to Arabe, "I''m sorry, it was my fault for listening


    to a deceiver."


    At that moment, a servant came hurrying over, "Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be, Mr. Eugene would like to have


    a word with you."

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Arabe drawled, "Let''s go."


    She¡¯ll settle the score with Serenater.


    Romeo nced at Serena before taking Arabe''s hand and leaving the scene.


    No sooner had they left Lindsay smacked Serena hard across the face in front of the guests who were


    still lingering, "You vain little creature, spilling your filth on me. I must''ve been blind to befriend


    someone like you."


    "Ow! What are you doing?" Serena shrieked, feeling her cheek sting from Lindsay''s nails. What if it left


    scars? The thought panicked her, and she quickly covered her face.


    "Enough!" Martin stepped forward to intervene.


    But Bluno blocked him immediately, "What''s this? She pped my daughter and threw mud at her, and


    my girl can''t hit back?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "There must be some misunderstanding," Martin said, pulling Serena into his arms when he saw she


    was at a disadvantage.


    Serena had been pped twice, her hair a mess, and her face scratched, even bleeding a little.


    The surrounding guests were surprised to see two heiressese to blows.


    The scandals of the wealthy families were indeed juicy.


    "Serena, befriending you is like a curse! You know what lies you''ve spread. The real disappointment is


    you. From now on, you go your way, and I''ll go mine! Dad, let''s leave!"


    "You think you can p someone and just walk away?" Serena was still fuming but Martin pulled her


    back into his embrace.


    The onlookers continued to gossip.


    "What are you looking at!" Serena snapped angrily.


    The guests dispersed in twos and threes.


    Serena touched her face, feeling that the beads of blood were still seething.


    "It''s okay, it won''t scar. I''ll have a doctor prescribe some ointment for you; it''ll heal in a few days," Martin


    said, noticing something off but deciding not to press the issue, "Shall we head back?"


    "I told you to go back earlier, and you didn''t listen!" Serena pushed him away angrily and stormed out


    of the garden first.


    On his way to find Mr. Eugene, Romeo pulled out his phone and gave some instructions.


    Soon after, while driving, Martin received a call.


    "Now?" Martin was clearly troubled, "Ask them to wait. What did you say? Alright, I''ll rush over, does it


    have to be now? Okay, got it."


    After hanging up, Martin said to Serena, who was in the passenger seat, "I''ll drop you off just ahead;


    you can walk the rest of the way. I''ve got an urgent situation to handle, it''s extremely pressing. Is it ok if


    I bring you the ointment after I''m done?"


    Serena despised his frantic manner. He wasn''t Romeo, nor did hend a big deal. Even in the face of


    big troubles, Romeo wouldn''t neglect Arabe, let alone leave her to walk home alone. Romeo would


    never show his urgency to her.


    Compared to him, Martin was just not up to scratch.


    "Just pull over and let me out."


    Martin could tell she was upset, "I''ll make it up to you after I sort this out, okay?"


    "No need." She didn''t care for his little favors. Unbuckling her seat belt, she got out of the car and


    mmed the door behind her.


    Martin, really pressed for time, turned around and sped off to his destination.


    Serena hadn''t expected this guy to start neglecting her after winning her over!


    It must be that she''d been too nice to him. It was time to give him the cold shoulder for a few days!


    As she was mulling this over, suddenly arge sack was thrown over her head. Serena''s scream was


    cut short as she was dragged into the nearby woods and beaten mercilessly.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    "Ah, who are you? What the hell!" Serena screamed, her voice sharp with shock. She couldn''t believe


    that, for the second time in a month, she found herself being bagged and beaten to a pulp.


    The assants didn''t utter a word in response. Instead, they doubled their efforts, raining down blows


    on her with a ferocity that seemed to multiply with each hit. Through the thick fabric of the sack, Serena


    could sense at least seven or eight people surrounding her.


    "I''m Serena Collins, the Collins family heiress! This is right outside Reflections Vi."


    She thought dropping her prestigious family name would deter them, but their punches only grew more


    ruthless.


    Instinctively, Serena curled up, trying to protect her head, but kicksnded hard against her sides. The


    pain was so severe that she started to see stars and nearly passed out.


    "Who sent you? How much are they paying you? I''ll double it, triple it, hell¡ªI''ll pay ten times, twenty


    times more."


    The group seemed to sneer at her offer, their fists and feet not showing the slightest sign of mercy.


    Serena could do nothing but curl into a tighter ball.


    It felt like her shoulders were being trampled into the ground, her limbs almost snapped from the force


    of the stomping, and her front and back bruised from countless kicks. This feeling of helplessness and


    fear was all too familiar, a nightmarish echo of thest time she was beaten by her aunt.


    "Stop, please, enough already." Serena was in agony, "What do you want from me?"


    They didn''t cease their assault but intensified the beating instead, as if they intended on punishing her


    to the very brink of endurance.


    "Stop, I beg of you." Serena couldn''t help but plead, "Just stop, and we can talk this out."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They showed no intent of finishing their brutal work, and after a while, tossed something onto her body.


    Serena was on the verge of passing out from the pain when she felt something crawling on her.


    Something slithered up her neck, apanied by a sinister hissing sound.


    Terrified, Serena ripped the sack from her head to find herself covered in snakes, their numbers


    astonishing.


    She screamed and iled wildly, but her wrist was promptly bitten several times.


    "Ah."


    In utter panic, Serena bolted towards her home.


    The assants had vanished, leaving only the hissing snakes trailing after her.


    "Help, somebody help me." Serena''s terrified cries for help echoed into the night.


    Hearing themotion, the security guards at Reflections Vi rushed to her aid.


    Meanwhile, Arabe was on her way home when she saw Romeo press the answer button on his


    steering wheel, taking a call.


    The caller''s voice resonated through the car''s speakers.


    "Boss, it''s done. She''s still alive, but she didn''t get off easy."


    "Got it."


    Romeo ended the call just in time to hear Arabe ask, "You had her beaten up?"


    That ¡°her¡± clearly referred to Serena.


    The only woman Romeo seemed to despise this much was, indeed, Serena.


    With a dispassionate tone, Romeo replied, "She needs to learn her lesson.."


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was Keh and Louisa''s daughter, Romeo would make her life a


    living hell.


    A sly smile yed on Arabe''s lips. She had nned to settle the score with Serena herself and give


    her a taste of her own medicine by beating her to the punch. But it seemed Romeo had taken action


    first.


    That was probably for the best. Romeo''s guys wouldn''t pull punches, and in the end, they had saved


    her the trouble.


    "This doesn''t concern you," said Romeo as he pulled up to the entrance of Reflections Vi and


    opened the car door for her, his voice softening, "And they won''t trace it back to us."

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    He always had a way of handling his business that left no trace, no loose ends.


    "Get a good sleep," Arabe said, not ming him but rather reminding him, "Don''t forget about


    David''s concert the day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll pick you up for it."


    "Alright."


    As soon as Arabe finished speaking, a servant came running over. "Ms. Be, it''s terrible¡ªSerena''s


    been attacked, and bitten by a snake, too! The family doctor won''t be here for another hour. What


    should we do? The master and mistress are out, and we''re all at a loss."


    "Take her to the hospital." Romeo surely didn''t want his girl tending to Serena''s wounds, "Be''s had a


    long day already."


    "We better hurry and get Serena to the hospital then." the servant scurried back inside.


    A gleam of interest sparkled in Arabe''s eyes as she looked at Romeo. "Bitten by a snake?"


    Did this guy actually have someone scare Serena with a snake?


    "It''s not poisonous."


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was still tied to the Collins family, he would have used venomous ones


    tonight.


    A smile curled on Arabe''s lips. With a flicker of amusement in her expression, she said. "Then I''m


    heading in."


    "Right, get some rest," Romeo patted the young girl''s head. "Don''t worry about her. Even without a


    doctor, you''re not to treat her."


    She wouldn''t die that quickly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t save just anyone."


    Romeo''sughter echoed; this was his girl, alright.


    Serena was still crying when they arrived at the hospital. Her hair was a mess, her white dress was


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    soiled, and though a coat had been draped over her shoulders, she was still shivering from the cold.


    It was winter after all, and snow was falling. The wind whistled through the windows into the emergency


    room where Serena sat. She looked as wretched as one could be.


    Martin hurried over as soon as he heard the news and immediately spotted Serena, who had been


    crying her eyes out. Her face was bruised, and her exposed skin was covered in cuts and scratches.


    He had only been gone for less than an hour¡ªwhat on earth had happened?


    "Serena."


    "It''s all your fault! If you hadn''t made me get out of the car, none of this would''ve happened." Serena


    wailed, breaking down. "Get away from me! I don''t want to see you¡ªgo away."


    "Miss, please try to stay still," the nurse said as she disinfected Serena''s wounds. "We''ll need to give


    you a tetanus shot shortly. Which family member can handle the payment and fetch the medication?"


    A servant stepped forward, but Martin quickly said, "I''ll do it."


    Serena kept crying, not even ncing his way.


    "Serena, just wait for me. I''ll pay the bill and be right back."


    "You can also just scan the QR code on the ticket," the nurse suggested.


    "Alright." Martin looked at Serena briefly before following the instructions.


    Serena couldn''t fathom how her life hade to this. If Romeo had been here, the nurses would be


    bending over backward to please her, and she wouldn''t have to deal with any of this red tape. The


    hospital director would probably havee rushing over in the middle of the night to attend to her


    personally.


    It was clear; Martin was uselesspared to Romeo. With Romeo around, not to mention his


    bodyguards, Romeo himself would have been enough to protect her and ensure she got home safely.


    None of this would have happened.


    After Martin paid, the nurse administered the injection and handed over some prescriptions for them to


    take home.


    "These are oral medications. If the pain bes too much, these can help alleviate it. And these are


    for external application," the nurse exined, indicating instructions and dosages.


    Martin anxiously inquired, "She has so many injuries. Are they serious? Does she need to be


    hospitalized? Is there any bone damage?"


    "We took her some X-rays, and there''s no bone damage, but she''ll be in pain for a couple of weeks.


    There''s quite a bit of bleeding after all."

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    The nurse knew at a nce that these wounds weren''t from any fall or ident; they were inflicted by


    someone with a cruel hand. To beat a young girl into such a state, it was beyond heavy-handed.


    When Serena heard she''d be in pain for a good fortnight, the tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    She felt so wronged and heartbroken.


    "Is there any risk to her life?" Martin asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "She was cussing you out with quite the spirit just now, so don''t you worry, she''s not gonna kick the


    bucket. It''s just some bruises and cuts," the nurse said, picking up her tray and leaving the room.


    Looking at Serena marked with bruises andcerations, Martin couldn''t help but feel a pang of


    sympathy, "Who did this to you?"


    Serena remained silent. Yeah, who would do such a thing to her?


    Although Lindsay despised her, it didn''t seem like her style to hire thugs to beat someone up on their


    doorstep.


    So, who could it be?


    An image of Arabe popped into her head.


    But it couldn''t be Arabe.


    Arabe was always open and straightforward. If she wanted to fight, she''d do it face-to-face; it was not


    likely for her to resort to cowardly attacks.


    Then who else could it be?


    As she pondered, another name came to mind¡ªAlma!


    It had to be that snake!


    Only Alma yed nice to one¡¯s face while plotting behind their back. The cake smashed in her face


    today, the falling off from the swing, the spilled wine, and the assault with a sack over her head. It all


    had to be Alma''s doing!


    Thinking of this, Serena clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles turned white with rage, "It''s her."


    It had to be!


    After all, Serena had drenched Alma in champagne and even spat in her ss of champagne..


    That must''ve set her off!


    "Who?" Martin was determined to stand up for Serena, although he knew she was wrong to


    impersonate Queena''s disciple, to lie boastfully in front of Lindsay, and to fall out with a former friend.


    But she was the girl he had cherished for so many years. He couldn''t tolerate such things happening to


    her under his watch.


    "Serena, are you hurting a lot?" the servant asked worriedly, seeing her alternate between anger and


    tears, "Shall I take you home?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "When are Mom and Dad getting back?" she asked through sobs.


    She was battered and bruised so terribly, and yet her parents were slower to arrive than Martin, who


    was a mere outsider!


    They were so unreliable!


    "They received the news and are rushing back as fast as they can, and they should be here in about


    half an hour."


    Serena attempted to get out of the bed, but Martin quickly scooped her up, his tone full of tenderness,


    "I''ll take you home."


    Serena wanted tosh out at him, but then she thought better of it. This man could be her sharpest


    weapon against others in the future.


    She couldn''t afford to drive him away.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    So Serena began her game of tough love, with her eyes brimming with tears as she confronted Martin.


    "What is so damn important that you''re always busy? If it wasn''t for you, those people wouldn''t have


    had the chance to do this to me. I wouldn''t be in this mess."


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault," Martin admitted, feeling a pang of guilt inside. He had exined the troubles


    at work to Serena in a gentle drawl on their way home. After getting her back to her ce, he had even


    carried her to bed and, with a sincere expression, handed her a card. "The deposit for this project,


    including the future revenue, it''s all yours."


    "I don''t want it." Serena pretended to throw the card away, yet waiting for Martin to pick it up for her


    deep down.


    Sure enough, Martin walked over, bent down, picked it up, and ced it back in her hand.


    Serena couldn''t help feeling smug about it.


    "There are a few million in there, and there¡¯ll be more toe. I screwed up tonight." Martinmented


    for a while before continuing, "Get some rest, and I''lle check on you tomorrow."


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to add, "Send me that person''s name. I''ll take care of it without leaving


    a trace."


    Serena had been waiting for him to say just that, but she still yed the victim. "You''re my boyfriend, if


    someone finds it out. Never mind, I don''t want this to drag on."


    "How can we let it go? Look at what they did to you?!" Martin was even more persistent than she was.


    "I won''t let her get away with this, don''t worry, no one will find out."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena said nothing.


    "Just send it to meter, get some rest, goodnight." As Martin left, he pulled out his phone and ordered


    his people to start investigating it, eager to expose whoever was behind this.


    When Keh and Louisa hurried back, they immediately noticed Serena sitting on the bed, looking


    utterly disheveled.


    "Dad, Mom." Serena cried, looking extremely wronged.


    But Louisa didn''tfort her right away; instead, she seemed somewhat indifferent.


    Although Serena found it strange, she didn''t understand why.


    "Serena, I heard you went to Mr. Eugene''s birthday bash tonight?" Louisa asked.


    Serena had begged them for an invitation earlier, but they hadn''t received one. Instead, it was Serena''s


    grandfather who had received an invite, but he hadn''t gone due to some reason.


    Serena hadn''t expected her mother to be more concerned about the party than her injuries.


    Tears welling up in her eyes, she replied pitifully, "Martin insisted on taking me. What''s wrong, Mom?


    Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    "I heard from people at the party that before Be''s identity was blown, you bragged to your friends that


    you were her disciple. And, you told them that Be ruined your engagement to Romeo. Later, when


    Be confronted you, you and your friends got into a fight??"


    If it was not for the friend she had known for ages who came back from the party and told her


    everything, Louisa would never have imagined her daughter, whom she had doted on for years, could


    be so vain and would tarnish Be''s reputation, even harboring inappropriate thoughts for Romeo??


    This was uneptable!


    "Mom, who told you that." Serena began to defend herself.


    But Louisa cut her off, "When we heard you were beaten and bitten by a snake, your father and I were


    worried sick, ready to defend you. But to our dismay, we then learned about your behavior at the party.


    Serena, are you still the daughter I know??"


    "Mom! You''ve got it all wrong!!" Serena cried as she tried to exin, "It''s Lindsay, she''s the one who


    loves my brother-inw and tries to usurp my sister''s ce. You can check if you don''t believe me.


    Tonight, Lindsay was shamelessly cozying up to Grandpa Phillip in front of everyone. It was so obvious


    as if she had written it on her forehead. And, these scratches on my face? They''re her doing."


    "Serena, we were shocked to hear about your actions at the party. It''s surprising and unbelievable.


    We''d be more at ease if you hadn''t done those things, but we''re afraid you''ve changed into someone


    we don''t recognize." Keh was also in disbelief when he heard about his daughter''s behavior that


    evening, "Louisa, she''s badly hurt, let her rest for now."


    It was well past midnight, and if they kept grilling her, outsiders might think they were mistreating their


    adopted daughter.


    "I will get to the bottom of this, and I''ll talk to Be tomorrow."

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Louisa was about to leave when Serena grabbed her in a tight embrace, her voice breaking through


    tears, "Mom, is that no matter what I say, you won''t believe me? Lindsay was a close friend of mine a


    long time ago, but then she went abroad, and we lost touch for years. It was only at tonight''s birthday


    party that we ran into each other again."


    Through her sobs, Serena exined, "The engagement between my brother-inw and me was called


    off ages ago, but only our families knew about it. When Lindsay asked, I couldn''t say the marriage was


    still on, but I also couldn''t tell her it was over. What was I supposed to say?"


    With tears streaming down her face, Serena continued, "All I could do was subtly hint to her that it''s my


    sister who is with Romeo now, and I dared not reveal anything else. But Lindsay misunderstood,


    thinking my sister stole my love and secretly told Madeline."


    Serena was utterly distraught, "It''s because they gossiped and twisted the story that it reached my


    sister. That''s why I turned so upset and came to confront Lindsay. And can you believe it? Lindsay


    pped me right there in front of everyone. You can ask around; I''m not lying to you."


    Louisa paused, and her body tensed as she looked at her daughter, who was struggling to speak


    through her tears. Half skeptical, half sympathetic, she said, "But what I heard was that you were


    impersonating a student of Queena."


    "I was talking about Mr. Quentin, the man who used to teach me the violin. Somehow Lindsay and the


    others thought I meant Queena, and they blurted it out in front of everyone, which was so embarrassing


    for me. In the end, to not ruin the party, I had to apologize."


    Serena clung to Louisa, her voice filled with a hurt so raw, "Mom, do you think if I''m not your biological


    daughter, nothing I say matters? Was all the love you showed me over the past eighteen years just for


    show? Sometimes I''m so jealous of my sister. She''s got the Collins family blood. No matter what


    happens, everyone always takes her side."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa looked at her and felt a pang ofpassion.


    "Are you really saying you never told your friends that Be was the one who ruined your engagement


    to Romeo?" Keh, who had been listening in, couldn''t help but interject.


    "I swear, I didn''t, I really didn''t.." Serena wept as if her heart was breaking, "Do you think I''m not aware


    of my position as an adopted daughter? If I nder my sister and do anything against her, you would


    throw me out in a heartbeat. Why would I do something so thankless?"


    Keh found her argumentpelling, but still, that friend from the party had indeed imed that


    Serena was posing as Queena''s student and had told her friend Lindsay that Be had destroyed her


    engagement with Romeo, which was why she was with Martin now.


    "About what I told Lindsay, only she and I know the truth. Everyone else is just spreading hearsay. How


    credible can that be?"


    Perhaps fearing that her parents would confront Lindsay for the truth, Serena added, "Like I said


    earlier, Lindsay knows I''m not with Romeo, so she''s been sucking up to Grandpa Phillip¡ªthat''s


    something everyone has seen. She''s just trying to be Grandpa Phillip''s granddaughter-inw,


    right?"


    Serena analyzed further, "If she really considered me a good friend and if I had really said my sister


    ruined my engagement with Romeo, then as my friend, Lindsay should have been the first to defend


    me. How could she turn around and try to get close to Romeo? Considering her character, how reliable


    can anythinging from her be?"


    Keh started to see some logic in her words. If Lindsay truly valued her friendship with Serena, she


    wouldn''t rush to get close to Romeo after hearing Serena wasn''t with him.


    "You can ask my sister about what happened at the party; I have no objections. But my sister isn''t


    omniscient. How could she know what I said to Lindsay? She only knows what Lindsay told her, and


    Lindsay''s intentions are not pure. She wants to drive a wedge between my sister and me so she can


    benefit from the fallout."


    At this point, Serena sobbed softly, wiping away the tears from her cheeks, "So, it''s not that I''m being


    evasive. I''m just trying toy out the facts for you."

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Keh noticed that Serena''s eyes were rimmed with red from crying, and gently patted her shoulder.


    "Hey, why don''t you get some rest, kiddo? We can talk about this tomorrow. If you''re innocent, then it


    was your mom and I who jumped the gun tonight. You know we owe your sister a lot. We just want to


    make it up to her. We were worried she¡¯d suffer where we can''t see."


    "It''s okay," Serena sniffled, her voice showing a blend of resignation and understanding. "It''s my lot,


    isn''t it? I''ve been living the life that should''ve been hers. So a little misunderstanding and a little


    hardship on my part¡ªit''s nothingpared to what she''s been through. I can handle it."


    "That''s not what we meant." Keh''s guilt deepened. They had indeed rushed over to confront their


    injured daughter without getting the full picture, just taking someone else''s word for it.


    "This isn''t the first time you''ve questioned me like this. It''s fine, really. The truth will get out, right?"


    Serena attempted a brave smile, but tears betrayed her. "You could check, you know. It was Martin who


    carried me home tonight. If I still had any inappropriate feelings for my brother-inw, I wouldn''t let any


    other man get close."


    Keh nodded, "We understand. Let''s give Serena some space to rest."


    Letting go of her mother''s embrace, Serena managed a restrained voice, "Goodnight, Mom and Dad."


    "Goodnight," Keh said, reaching the doorway and pausing. A pang of remorse held him back. "Are


    your injuries okay?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The question opened the floodgates of Serena, who fought back a fresh wave of tears.


    "I''m fine." she choked out, with a bittersweet tone. "At least someone cares about my injuries. A nurse


    said it''s just superficial, nothing broken."


    Keh, a kind-hearted man, felt even worse hearing this.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Who did this to you? That friend of yours, Lindsay? Or someone else?"


    "Martin said he''d take care of it. You and mom don¡¯t have to trouble yourselves with this," Serena


    offered a lonely smile. "You should get some sleep too."


    Her words seemed to denote that in the whole wide world, Martin was now her sole pir of support.


    Her parents felt a million miles away.


    Filled with regret, Keh replied softly, "Alright."


    He closed her door with a heavy heart and went back to his room before saying to her wife, "Honey, did


    we wrong her tonight?"


    "You heard her, besides her and Lindsay, no one really knows what they talked about," Louisa mused,


    sitting at her vanity for a long moment before pulling out her phone and dialing. "Hey, Alice, I''ve got a


    question about Lindsay. Was she trying to cozy up to Phillip tonight? Okay, okay, got it."

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    After hanging up the phone, Keh quickly asked, "What did she say?"


    "She said when Romeo showed upst night, a bunch of girls swarmed him; some even confessed


    their feelings in public. Before that, Lindsay did make an appearance, cozying up to Phillip with rather


    obvious intentions."


    Hearing this, Keh thought of Serena''s tear-stained face and couldn''t help saying, "Looks like we


    might have wronged Serena after all."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Let''s talk to Be tomorrow," Louisa felt torn inside. On one hand was


    the child she had doted on for eighteen years, and on the other was the biological daughter she had


    neglected for just as long. She sat at her vanity, removing her jewelry, her mind wandering through


    memories of the past.


    The next morning.


    Arabe came down to the breakfast table to find Serena already seated, having woken up at some


    unknown hour.


    "Morning, sis. Let me get you some oatmeal," Serena offered, standing up, but a sharp pain in her


    ankle nearly made her lose her bnce, and she quickly grabbed the table for support.


    Arabe was unsure what Serena was up to; her bowl wasn''t even filled yet and Arabe had already


    picked up a ss of milk, sipping it casually, paying no mind to her sister.


    As Serena finished filling the bowl, she carefully set it in front of Arabe, then saying, "We''re alone


    here, and I know you don''t like me calling you ''sis''. I''ll try to avoid it when no one''s around. Aboutst


    night, I''m sorry. I really messed up."


    With that, Serena twisted open a bottle of hot sauce and poured half of it into her ss.


    Arabe''s mind popped up several question marks. Was she crazy?


    "This is my way of showing I''m sorry. Cheers," Serena said, picking up the ss full of hot sauce. She


    grimaced, and before she was halfway through, she nearly gagged.


    "What''s this act now?" Arabe''s cool gaze fell on her, taking her in with detached interest.


    Serena opened her mouth to speak but was overwhelmed by the spice. She fanned her face, and


    Arabe could see the bruises on her wrist and the red marks from a snake bite.


    Serena forced herself to finish the spicy concoction. With just a couple of gulps left, her lips were


    swollen, her face beet red, and she seemed to be emitting heat. In visible distress and after a painful


    struggle, she finally downed the rest of the ss and ran to the kitchen sink.


    Arabe knew she had gone to rinse her mouth. She leisurely continued with her breakfast. After a


    while, Serena returned with swollen lips, the corners of her eyes still glistening from the tears the spice


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    had drawn.


    "From now on, I won''t do anything to upset you again. Martin and I are nning to get engaged, and if


    it''s okay, I''ll move out. I''ll stay away from you, away from this house. I hope you can put the past behind


    us."


    Hearing the words "put the past behind us," Arabe raised her lovely eyes, understanding the


    implication, "So someone''s after you? You''re afraid I''ll say something, hence the hot sauce stunt and


    the engagement talk, hoping I''ll let bygones be bygones?"


    Serena didn''t expect Arabe to be so astute and to guess her motives right away. Resolute, Serena


    locked eyes with Arabe and asked directly, "Deal?"


    "Then tell me, the person in Aunt Eunice''s basement, did you kill him?"

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Serena froze for a moment, caught off guard by Arabe''s seemingly out-of-the-blue question. The


    haunting memories of that cold, sinister basement still sent shivers down her spine whenever they


    crept into her mind.


    "Is all the danger I faced in Dawnstar somehow connected to you?" Arabe''s gaze was piercing as


    she asked directly.


    Serena was taken aback, "What danger?"


    "What danger? What are you two talking about??" Louisa walked into the dining room just in time to


    overhear their conversation about some danger and looked puzzled, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing," Serena and Arabe spoke in unison, neither wanting to worry their mother.


    "Serena, what happened to your lips? Why are they so swollen? And your face, it''s so flushed?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Keh asked, bewildered.


    Serena started to exin, but a burning sensation in her stomach surged, making her feel nauseous, "I


    need to go to the bathroom."


    Before leaving the table, she nced at Arabe, unsure whether it was a plea for Arabe to let


    bygones be bygones or fear that Arabe might reveal something.


    Louisa sat down, and once Serena was out of sight, she turned to Arabe, "Be, I heard you''re


    Queena and Jamie Noelle. Do you know how stunned I wasst night when I heard from friends?


    You''ve be so aplished; I can''t even find the words to praise you."


    "Yeah, you''re practically a master in your field. Be, you must have had a tough time over the years."


    Keh said as he served her a fried egg and topped off her milk, "We always hear about your


    achievements from others. You''re way too modest."


    "All those titles are just what others have pinned on me," Arabe didn''t take any of those des


    seriously. Chess master, violin virtuoso - to her, they were all bubble reputation.


    But it was precisely her humility that endeared her to others.


    "My dear kid, do you have any idea how many people spend their whole lives chasing such a title? It''s


    clear that those old masters really invested a lot in you over these past eighteen years. We really need


    to thank them properly, and you are truly gifted and hardworking."


    Keh knew that such achievements required continuous effort and sacrifice.


    "You''re amazing, and I¡¯m so proud of you!" As Keh praised her, he couldn''t help but get teary-eyed,


    thinking of all the hardships his child had endured over the years.


    "Be, Mom''s proud of you too. At the birthday bashst night, I heard Serena was bad-mouthing you


    to her friends, saying you broke up her engagement with Romeo?" Louisa said, then quickly added, "Of


    course, you shouldn''t feel any pressure. Just tell us what you know, and don''t worry about how it might


    affect us or anyone else."


    "Yeah, don''t hold back just because we''ve doted on her for eighteen years, or because you''re afraid


    we''ll be upset, or for any other reason. Just be honest with us, Be. Did Serena really do that?"


    As Keh spoke, Louisa interrupted, "Be''s ears aren''t that long to hear every conversation


    between Serena and Lindsay. But Be, you can share what you know, what you''ve seen, and what


    you''ve heard."


    "Exactly, let us understand the situation," Keh said, looking at Arabe expectantly.


    Seeing that they genuinely wanted to know, Arabe spoke in a calm voice, "Lindsay did say that


    Serena told her I stole Romeo from her."


    Keh and Louisa were stunned!

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    "Given what you know about Serena, what do you think the chances are she actually said those


    things?" Keh and Louisa peered anxiously at Arabe, as if on tenterhooks for her verdict.


    "One hundred percent."


    Arabe''s unequivocal response floored Keh and Louisa.


    "Has she been doing things behind our backs, things to hurt you, like disrespecting you, being two-


    faced, or maybe still carrying a torch for Romeo?"


    "Yes."


    The confirmation rocked Keh and Louisa to their core, "When did it start?"


    Was it recent weeks? The past couple of months?


    "Always."


    "You''re saying, for the entire six months since you returned home, Serena has been like this? Just


    putting on a show for us?"


    "Yes."


    Arabe''s final word left Keh and Louisa utterly stunned. They exchanged speechless nces,


    unable to articte their disbelief.


    "I''ve got some issues to sort out at the office. I should go," Arabe stood up; she had urgent matters to


    attend to.


    Louisa watched her leave, murmuring after a long silence, "How could this be?"


    They had doted on Serena all her life, and she had always been the picture of sweetness and empathy


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    in their eyes. They never imagined she would do such things behind their backs.


    "I thought Serena and Be would get along," Keh had not foreseen that Be''s homing


    would change things.


    "Be must have turned a blind eye to Serena''s behavior because of the bond we''ve formed with


    Serena over these eighteen years." Louisa was suddenly ovee with sorrow, "We wanted to make it


    up to Be, but instead, we''ve allowed her to be hurt under our very noses."


    And the hurt was inflicted by the daughter they had cherished for eighteen years.


    "Be is naturally reserved and quiet. If we hadn''t brought it up today, if Serena hadn''t been this way for


    six months, I doubt she would have ever mentioned it. I bet she''s suffered a lot in silence," at the


    thought of this, Keh was wracked with guilt.


    "She must have kept quiet about Serena''s actions to spare our feelings, to keep us from being upset.


    She''s so considerate, it breaks my heart."


    Louisa felt a lump in her throat, realizing that Be had faced every slight, every hypocrisy from Serena


    alone, all the while caring for her parents'' emotions, never speaking ill of Serena, always the picture of


    forbearance.


    "Serena must have been ndering Be behind her back this whole time; otherwise, Be wouldn''t be


    so certain it was her doing. Serena has be a stranger to us," Keh never imagined Serena


    changing this way.


    "I thought all the talks we had with Serena had sunk in. She always called Be ''sis'' and greeted her


    with such a bright smile. I was so pleased. To think it was all an act." Louisa felt a chill of


    disappointment and distress.


    "If Serena and Be truly can''t get along, there''s no point in forcing them to live under the same roof.


    Let''s have her move out in a few days." Keh said with a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    It seemed heartless to cast her out due to her severe injury.


    "We''ll have her move into the guest house next door for these days, to reflect on her actions." Louisa


    nodded in agreement, "It''s a fair punishment."


    "In a few days, both our families will be gathering here. They''ve grown quite fond of Serena over the


    years. If they knew about her behavior, they''d be so disappointed. We''ll have to find the right moment


    to break it to them, and not likest time when mom got so worked up she nearly fell ill again."


    Keh had hoped for a joyful season, never anticipating it woulde to this.


    He nodded in resignation, "We''ll do as you say."


    "Serena probably thinks we''re oblivious to her deeds, and with Be being so non-confrontational,


    she''s never been called out on it. That''s probably emboldened her. Let''s have her reflect for now, but if


    she doesn''t turn over a new leaf, she''ll have no ce in the Collins family."


    They could not allow their adopted daughter to continue causing turmoil in front of their biological child.


    Louisa continued, "When Bees home, we should have a talk with her. She''s been through a lot


    this past year, and we haven''t been as attentive as we should''ve been."


    The thought of their daughter suffering right under their roof dampened Louisa''s appetite for breakfast.


    "Don''t stress too much; your health is important," while Keh said this, he served Louisa some


    eggs, but he himself had lost his appetite. After eighteen years, the bond with Serena was not easily


    severed. They had put their energy into doting on her for eighteen years, and yet thetter kept bullying


    their own daughter in the dark, which would be an unadulterated shock, disappointment and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    heartbreak.


    Remembering Serena''s tearful plea the night before, Keh felt yed.


    "That girl, crying so innocentlyst night, anyone would think the whole world had wronged her."


    Keh was taken aback by her convincing act, "If it weren''t for Be''s words today, I''d still feel guilty,


    like we''d wronged her, but she''s far from innocent."


    "She''s yed on the trust and affection we''ve given her over the years, always turning on the tears in


    front of us. Yes, she used to be so sweet, so sensible; it''s hard to imagine her doing any of this. She


    cried, and we believed her every time," Louisa''s smile was tinged with sadness. She could never


    imagine the kid they once pampered the most would take advantage of their kindness, lie to them and


    make fool of them.


    They weren''t naive orcking in insight; they had simply trusted the child they had raised


    unconditionally. Who would suspect their own child of deceit without reason?


    In their presence, Serena had always seemed perfect, too perfect for them to suspect anything.


    And whenever a shred of doubt surfaced, Serena''s tears and feigned innocence would soften their


    hearts, and they''d push aside their suspicions.


    "Let''s have breakfast first; then we''ll deal with this," Keh said, offering Louisa a bite of her


    sandwich, encouraging her to eat something.


    The disappointment was real, but they had to focus on Be''s situation.


    "In a way, we''re also to me. If we had announced Be''s identity and her engagement to Romeo


    sooner, perhaps Serena wouldn''t have been so scheming. At least she wouldn''t have lied about the


    engagement."

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Keh''s heart sank as he pondered their situation, "At first, we were thinking about the old folks''


    health and, to be honest, we wanted a bit more time with Be. We didn''t want a swarm of nosy


    rtives barging in and disrupting her life."


    ¡°But rk did say that announcing it at the end of the year would be best. He mentioned Be still had


    some loose ends to tie up out there; the specifics of which are beyond me.¡±


    But deep down, Louisa didn''t want the revtion of their daughter''s identity to be a burden on


    Be, which was why she took rk''s advice to heart and decided to schedule the announcement for


    the end of this year.


    ¡°Only about ten more days left now. Then we''ll invite the entire McMillian family to witness the


    moment," Keh nned with her.


    Serena was in the bathroom, wrestling with diarrhea. To gain Arabe''s understanding, she had


    downed half a bottle of hot sauce, leaving her gut and rear end aze with fiery pain.


    When she finally got out of the bathroom, she saw the servants packing up her clothes and bedding.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "What''s all this about?"


    ¡°Mrs. Collins has ordered that, as punishment for your misdeeds, you are to reflect on your actions in


    the guesthouse next door.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Serena suspected she had misheard. Yet, there they were, one servant folding her


    bedding, another packing her clothes, and a third collecting her toothbrush and other personal items.


    ¡°What did I do wrong? Are you sure this came from mom? She told you this herself?¡± Serena grilled the


    servant.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Collins said it herself.¡±


    Serena was stunned. It had to be Arabe! Arabe must have ndered her while she was away!


    With that thought, she dashed downstairs and osted the butler, "Where are mom and dad?"


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Collins had to step out for a bit. If you hurry, you might catch them at the front gate,¡± Erik


    heard of her exile to the guesthouse. He had tried to intercede on her behalf, but they was unyielding.


    It was clear that this time their decision was final.


    Serena bolted out the door, and when she saw her parents¡¯ car gliding past the fountain, she lunged


    towards it.


    ¡°Dad, mom.¡± Serena banged on the window, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I need to talk to you, wait.¡±


    Injured yet persistently chasing after the car, she kept knocking, ¡°Dad, mom, just give me a few


    minutes.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Louisa ordered coldly.


    The driver immediately hit the brakes. Moments before, he had been caught in a dilemma, not daring to


    stop but also not wanting to speed up, inching forward at a mere 10 miles per hour. He feared if Serena


    identally hit the car and got hurt, he would be in deep trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thankfully, Mrs. Collins called for a halt.


    The window rolled down, revealing Louisa¡¯s indifferent profile.


    ¡°Mom, are you really sending me to live in the guesthouse? Did my sis say something to you? You


    won¡¯t even give me a chance to exin before sending me away?¡± Serena¡¯s tears fell, her voiceden


    with hurt and sorrow.


    After all, they were living in the main house; the guesthouse next door was meant for visitors.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Moving next door was like a punishment for her, and she understood that all too well.


    Once the doted-upon princess of the household, now she had fallen to the status of a mere "guest".


    The drastic change wasn''t just about her own standing; it symbolized a demotion in her parents'' hearts,


    from daughter to outsider in a heartbeat.


    Louisa scoffed, "You still don''t get it, do you? Still thinking Be''s been smearing your name behind


    your back? Let me tell you, she hasn''t said a word. We just put two and two together. For the past six


    months, you''ve been ying us for fools, honey-tongued to our faces while stabbing us in the back.


    We''re utterly disappointed in you."


    "Mom???" Serena couldn''t believe they knew. If Arabe hadn''t spilled the beans, then how did they


    figure it out? Had they been suspicious of her all along, their trust eroding over time?


    "After Be returned to our home, your dad and I sat you down a few times, hoping you''d understand.


    We felt guilty about Be, wanting to make it up to her. But we never shortchanged you. Your life


    remained unchanged. All these years, emotionally and financially, you''ve gained so much from being


    part of the Collins family, and we''ve never treated you unfairly."


    Louisa''s icy gaze fell on her, "But what did you do? You abused our trust, misled us, bullied Be. You


    need to go next door and reflect on your actions."


    "Mom, let me exin," Serena tried, but Louisa clearly wasn''t interested in listening.


    "I had hoped you two could be good siblings, or at least live under the same roof with mutual respect.


    You didn¡¯t have parents or people to rely on, and we were willing to take you in, treat you as our own


    flesh and blood. We had discussed, and we nned for your future, your wedding gift - it would be only


    more. But you''re still not satisfied! What has Be done wrong? She''s simply returned to the home she


    should have never left. She''s eighteen yearste, and during those years, you''ve been livingvish in


    her stead, yet you can''t bear to share. Your dad and I have reflected; perhaps it was Martha who led


    you astray. Talking more now is pointless. Go next door and think things through. And if we learn that


    you haven''t changed, that you dare disrespect Be again, then Collins will no longer be your


    surname."


    "Mom???" Serena was in disbelief at what she was hearing.


    "Drive." Louisa rolled up the window.


    "Mom? Mom." Serena, struck by the gravity of the moment, instinctively chased after the car, "Mom,


    don''t go. Let me exin. Don''t send me to the next house. I''ll apologize to my sister; please, just give


    me another chance, Mom."


    Already injured, she chased until her ankle twisted, and she fell to the ground in utter disarray.


    Watching the custom Rolls-Royce drive away, Serena cried out, "Mom." But the car didn''t stop. Instead,


    it turned a corner and vanished from her sight.


    How could things havee to this? Why?


    She had yed her tricks before, badmouthed Arabe in social circles, but those whispers never


    reached her parents'' ears. Whenever they seemed suspicious, her tears would cover it all up.


    Why was it so serious this time? They were actually resolute about moving her to the next house.


    What would the household staff think?


    "Next door" might sound close, but the distance to the main building was quite a stretch, a good five-


    minute walk away. Her parents were actually going to banish her there, alone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    "Ms. Serena, please," the leading servant gestured with a beckoning hand.


    Tears streaked down Serena''s cheeks as she forced a bitter smile. Once upon a time, these very


    servants would have rushed to her aid had she stumbled. Now, they stood before her, impably lined


    up, clutching her belongings, not a hint of intention to help her up.


    How quickly the tables turn.


    In truth, the servants were too scared to approach, fearful of losing their jobs in the face of Mrs.


    Collins''s wrath. But to Serena, it was clear they were fair-weather friends, keeping their distance now


    that she had fallen out of favor, no longer the attentive helpers they once were.


    With great effort, Serena pushed herself off the ground. A light drizzle fell, and the chill wind cut


    through her, as cold as the attitudes around her.


    Bruised from a beating the previous night and further injured from her fall, she staggered to her feet,


    her clothes stained and disheveled, a picture of utter disarray.


    "What''s happened to Ms. Serena Collins? Where are they taking her?"


    "Didn''t you hear? Ms. Serena Collins was caught bullying Ms. Arabe Collins, and Mrs. Collins found


    out. She''s been sent to the guesthouse to reflect on her actions."


    "What? Ms. Serena Collins always seemed so sweet. How could she bully Ms. Arabe Collins? Is


    there some misunderstanding?"


    "You''re new here; you wouldn''t know. Ms. Arabe Collins is the real gem."


    "Ms. Serena Collins was the apple of Mr. and Mrs. Collins''s eye since childhood. For her to be sent


    away to the guesthouse, it must mean she really crossed the line this time and angered them."


    "Ms. Arabe Collins is their red line, and Serena crossed it."


    Limping along, Serena absorbed their discussions.


    "Ms. Serena Collins''s been sent to the guesthouse, and if she doesn''t improve her behavior, she''ll


    probably be thrown out next, right?"


    "Really? Is that true?"


    "Could it be that the Collins family will have no ce for Ms. Serena Collins anymore, only Ms. Arabe


    Collins?"


    "Raised with a silver spoon, can Ms. Serena Collins even survive without the Collins family''s support?"


    Serena couldn''t believe they were already thinking so far ahead.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Didn''t anyone wish her well? It was just too much!


    That evening.


    When Keh and Louisa returned, Edith greeted them at the door, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, Ms. Arabe


    Collins won''t be joining us for dinner tonight; she had other engagements. It will just be the two of you


    dining."


    Louisa''s eyes dimmed slightly. She had hoped to have a heart-to-heart with her precious daughter, but


    it seemed that would have to wait for another day.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    Keh sat down, his gaze lingering on the seats where Arabe and Serena had once sat, a


    heaviness settling in his chest.


    Edith exined as she served the food, "This one is wrapped in dough and filled with shrimp. Then


    there''s this one."


    Louisa watched her speak with such animation that she couldn''t help but ask, "You seem in a good


    mood?"


    Caught off guard by Mrs. Collins'' observation, Edith quicklyposed herself and replied respectfully,


    "Well, these dishes are delicately made, so I can''t help but feel a bit more spirited when I talk about


    them."


    But after all these years in this home, Louisa knew Edith like the back of her hand.


    Leaning back in her chair, Louisa said soothingly, "Since we''re feeling a bit down, why don''t you share


    what''s got you so cheerful? Maybe it''ll rub off on us."


    Feeling guilty, Edith confessed, "The very thing that''s made me happy is the same thing that''s


    saddened you, Mr. and Mrs. Collins."


    Keh and Louisa were surprised. What did she mean?


    "Though I know it''s not my ce to say, the decision to have Ms. Serena Collins reflect on her behavior


    in the guesthouse was absolutely the right one! From today on, Ms. Arabe Collins won''t have to


    endure Ms. Serena Collins''s attitude any longer!"


    Louisa perked up, "So, you know something about this?"


    "Edith, tell us what you know." Keh said, "Don''t hold back. Speak freely."


    It looked like they truly desired to know; after pondering for a moment, Edith began, "Well, don''t me


    me for speaking out of turn. It all started with Martha. From the day Ms. Arabe Collins returned, she


    took it upon herself to make life difficult for her. To your faces, she''s all sweet talk, but the moment


    you''re gone, she wouldn''t even give Ms. Arabe Collins the time of day, always throwing shade.


    Anyone would think she was thedy of the house."


    Hearing this, Keh and Louisa were both shocked and outraged.


    How dare a mere servant treat their long-lost daughter with such contempt? This was outrageous! Who


    gave her such audacity?!


    "If the twodies happened to dine together, and if you weren''t present, Martha would only attend to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ms. Serena Collins, deliberately ignoring Ms. Arabe Collins. She''d also make snide remarks, which


    left me thinking that we needed to treat Ms. Arabe Collins better, given all she''d been through. But


    Martha would give a hard time to anyone who showed kindness to Ms. Arabe Collins."


    "How dare she!" Louisa was livid, shocked by Martha''s behind-the-scenes maniption.


    "Because I was kind to Ms. Arabe Collins, Martha went out of her way to trip me up. She''d push me


    when I was going down the stairs, hoping I''d fall. If I was cleaning, she''d intentionally dirty the ce


    again. She even dumped trash on my bed, used my toothbrush to clean the toilet, and spat in my


    shower gel."


    "What kind of person does that? Is she even human?" Keh was hearing about such behavior for


    the first time and began to regret entrusting Serena to someone like Martha. Serena''s current behavior


    was likely influenced by her.


    "Her treatment of me is one thing, but what really angers me is her disrespect toward Ms. Arabe


    Collins. From start to finish, she didn''t show an ounce of respect!"


    "A servant with more airs than the homeowner," Louisa was fuming. How had she not noticed this


    before?


    "I think it''s because of her that Ms. Serena Collins has gone astray. There was one time when I had a


    cold for many days, and it was Ms. Arabe Collins who noticed something was wrong with me and


    brought me some medicine. I was so grateful that on my day off, I bought a bouquet of flowers to


    arrange for Ms. Arabe Collins as a thank-you. But Serena intercepted me. She was in a foul mood


    that day because she wanted rk to go shopping with her, but Ms. Arabe Collins had called him


    away. Serena thought I had tipped off Ms. Arabe Collins, leading her to ''steal'' rk away. Serena


    <pshed out at me, calling me Ms. Arabe Collins''spdog, and the things she said were truly vile."

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Keh and Louisa were both taken aback; they had never imagined that Serena could be so crass


    and rude to the help.


    At that time, rk had just returned home, and to everyone''s surprise, Serena had already started a


    covert rivalry with Be.


    "Not only did Serena hurl insults, but she also knocked over the flowers I had given to Ms. Arabe


    Collins, shattering the vase."


    Even now, Edith felt a pang of sadness when recounting the incident because the surprise had been


    carefully prepared for Arabe.


    "It''s all because of that Martha, always leading Ms. Serena Collins astray, not just brainwashing her, but


    also the others. She imed that for the past eighteen years, it was Ms. Serena Collins who was


    pampered by you, and it was she who was adored to the bone by all five of your sons. With such deep


    affection, Ms. Serena Collins could make anyone she wanted to leave, just like that, and Martha made


    it clear that we should all be siding with Ms. Serena Collins."


    "That''s outrageous! Absolutely unconscionable!" Louisa eximed, infuriated by the thought of Martha


    being such a troublemaker, stirring the pot wherever she went, "We let her off too easily back then. Had


    I known, I would have never let her go so lightly."


    She would have made sure Martha paid dearly for her actions!


    Keh patted her back, trying to soothe her, "Don''t let it get to you; let Edith continue."


    If it hadn''t been for Edith spilling the beans, they would have remained oblivious to the true faces of


    Martha and Serena.


    "I even tried to warn Serena not to be led astray by Martha, but I guess she didn''t take my words to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    heart. Ms. Arabe Collins is truly kind-hearted. She noticed I was looking pale and gave me some


    tonics to boost my energy. She even told me toe directly to her if I needed anything, promising to


    help me out. Everyone was praising Ms. Arabe Collins because she genuinely helped us a lot,


    teaching us how to dress, how to get rid of e, and how to improve our skin. But when Martha and


    Serena overheard this, Martha used Ms. Arabe Collins of winning our support, wondering why we


    didn''t regard Ms. Serena Collins with the same esteem."


    "That''s utterly malicious!" Keh mmed his fist on the table, regretting ever leaving Martha by


    Serena''s side. With such a twisted mind, how could she possibly raise a child properly!


    "Exactly, we all tried to exin that it was us who sought advice from Ms. Arabe Collins, that she had


    nothing to do with it, that she wasn''t buying us off. But Martha kept whispering to Ms. Serena Collins


    that because she didn''t give us presents, we were always singing Ms. Arabe Collins'' praises behind


    her back, implying that Ms. Serena Collins was stingy."


    Keh and Louisa were almost beside themselves with rage, unable to believe that the outwardly


    sweet and approachable Martha could be such a gossip behind their backs!


    "Martha even went as far as to say that what Ms. Arabe Collins gave us was worthless junk, not even


    fit for disy, and that Ms. Serena Collins would be embarrassed to give us such things," Edith''s voice


    was tinged with anger as she spoke.


    For them, it was the thought behind Ms. Arabe Collins'' gifts that mattered, not someone else''s


    unsolicited opinion.


    That Martha was detestable! She did nothing but disparage others!


    For eighteen years, Martha had been receiving gifts from Serena, yet Edith and the other servants


    were chastised just for epting some medicine, coffee beans and teas from Ms. Arabe Collins.


    Thinking about it now still made her blood boil.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    "But of course, Ms. Serena Collins was in cahoots with Martha. Every time Martha picked a fight with


    me, Ms. Serena''s knee-jerk reaction was to insist that I apologize, iming I was disrespecting her


    beloved nanny. If I refused, she''d threaten to kick me out of the house."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh and Louisa were dumbfounded once again.


    They couldn''t believe that the Serena they knew - obedient, sensible, kind, and gentle - could actually


    be such a person behind closed doors.


    She sounded like some spoiled heiress with petty grudges, utterly unreasonable, as if both her IQ and


    EQ had short-circuited.


    "And then there was this one time when Martha had Debby and Daisy corner me, saying they needed


    to ''teach me a lesson'' on behalf of Serena. Luckily, Ms. Arabe Collins arrived just in time, and I was


    spared," as Edith recounted this, she was once again moved by Ms. Arabe''s brave intervention.


    Otherwise, she had no idea how badly she could have been hurt.


    "No wonder Be called me that time, saying she wanted to fire Debby and Daisy. Now I understand


    the full story," Louisa finally pieced everything together.


    At the time, she only knew that Be wanted to fire them for being disrespectful and bullying the staff,


    and she had immediately agreed to Be''s decision.


    "It''s because of your support that Martha eventually apologized to me. Back then, Ms. Arabe Collins


    docked a month''s pay from her. But who would''ve thought, she still didn¡¯t change her ways!"


    Louisa expressed regret, "A month was too lenient. If I had known the extent of her outrageous actions,


    I wouldn''t have let her off so easily!"


    "Has she ever done anything less than outrageous? You have no idea; she acted all high and mighty


    here, as if she owned the ce, just because she was Ms. Serena Collins''s nanny. Debby and Daisy


    were her cronies. They felt emboldened by her backing, even going as far as to cut up Gloria''s clothes,


    and it wasn''t the first time they did something like that."


    Louisa was appalled that such bullying could ur within the Collins family.


    Keh was equally shocked, having never heard of such incidents happening right under his nose.


    "And they didn''t stop there. They threw Doris'' skincare products into the trash. They tantly admitted


    it to Doris, asking her what she was going to do about it. That''s why Ms. Arabe Collins wanted to fire


    them, and do you know why she called you before doing so?" Edith inquired.


    "Why?"


    "Because they were so full of themselves, iming that only Mr. and Mrs. Collins had the authority to


    fire them, not Ms. Arabe Collins."


    Louisa was livid with rage, never expecting that the staff would be so insolent.


    "This won''t do." Louisa couldn''t stand it any longer. She took out her smartphone and gave the orders,


    "Those who used to work here - Sarah, Liz, and Martha - have someone teach them a lesson. From


    now on, they''re cklisted in the industry. No one is allowed to hire them, or else they''ll be crossing the


    Collins family!"


    Seeing Louisa angrily ending the call, Edith quickly brought over a bowl of soup, "Mrs. Collins, please


    calm down. It all happened so long ago, and I wouldn''t have dared to speak up if you hadn''t asked.


    This is also why I was so relieved when Serena was sent to the next building for reflection. Ms.


    Arabe Collins really endured a lot in the past six months!"


    Even though Serena and Martha never got the better of Arabe, just the sight of their arrogant


    demeanor made Edith feel disgusted.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    "You really should''ve clued us in earlier," Louisa chided herself for not catching on sooner, the guilt and


    self-reproach evident in her voice.


    "Mrs. Collins, I''m just the help. It''s not my ce to gossip about family affairs. Besides, with Martha


    running the show and Ms. Serena Collins in her corner, they had the stage. Even if I had a chance to


    exin, I couldn''t have cleared things up."


    Edith stood by, silently serving them food as she spoke, "And, Ms. Serena Collins''s always yed the


    angel in your eyes - smart, kind-hearted, gentle. If I''d suggested she was bullying Ms. Arabe Collins,


    you''d likely have thought I was spouting nonsense before I even finished my sentence."


    As Edith went on, she added, "Especially when Ms. Serena Collins cries, that''s when I''m really done


    for! I could have lost my job!"


    Louisa gave her a reproachful look, "After all these years of dedicated service in our home, how could


    we just send you away? We''re not heartless like Martha."


    That time Hans exposed Martha''s deceit, revealing how she had spilled oil intending to cause Be to


    slip. Martha was promptly fired by Hans for that.


    When the news reached Keh and Louisa, they were furious, giving Martha a good tongueshing.


    At the time, Serena had tried to intercede on Martha''s behalf, but Louisa had even said that if she


    thought so highly of Martha, she might as well leave with her.


    "It''s just shocking. Beyond that oil incident, there were so many other things. Each and every one of


    them is infuriating. How can she be so malicious? She doesn''t act like a servant at all; she thinks she''s


    royalty!" Louisa mmed her hand on the table, too angry to eat.


    "We thought she was treating Serena with such care because she considered her family. She had us


    all misty-eyed. Turns out she was only kind to Serena. To everyone else, she was downright cruel!"


    Keh was no less heated.


    Meanwhile, Serena had moved to the guesthouse, where she was the sole upant.


    Aside from the light spilling from her bedroom, the entire building was shrouded in darkness.


    She found the main switch and turned on all the lights in the building, even the garden lights, but the


    vast quiet space still felt eerily empty and frightening.


    Finally, a servant carrying a food basket entered the courtyard, and Serena hurried downstairs.


    "Betty, why is it just you? Where are the others?"


    There had been three servants to attend to her needs in the afternoon, but now only Betty was here to


    bring dinner?


    "Mrs. Collins said from now on, I''ll be the one to bring your meals. Other than that, no one else will


    Serena was famished, and upon seeing the food, she was stupefied, "What is this?"


    A tangy potato sd, green bean stir-fry, and seaweed egg soup, this was it?? This was her meal??


    "Mrs. Collins said that since you needs time to reflect, the meals should be in and simple."


    Serena couldn''t swallow her pride. Even her meals were being cut back?? How was she supposed to


    stomach this!


    "Actually, these dishes are quite tasty. They''re the same as what we had for lunch. We had green bean


    stir-fry and tangy potato sd. The chef is really skilled, honestly. You''ll know once you try."


    "You¡¯ve already had this for lunch?" Serena was shocked and then realized, "So you''re giving me the


    leftovers from your lunch?"


    "No kidding, Ms. Serena Collins. These ingredients are the freshest, delivered today. They''re certainly


    not leftovers from the servants'' lunch. The chef prepared these dishes just for you," Betty set the


    tableware in front of Serena.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Serena stared at the array of dishes before her, so nd they defied description. The pang of hunger


    ultimately drove her to eat, though with great reluctance.


    "For breakfast tomorrow, I want cereal with milk, foie gras on toast, and eggs Benedict with caviar,"


    Serena''s demands trailed off as Betty interjected with an apologetic tone.


    "There''ll be no more special orders from now on."


    "What did you say?"


    "In other words, the chef isn''t going to whip up whatever you fancy anymore."


    Serena hadn''t expected her parents'' punishment to be so severe. Was she now to be denied even the


    simplest of culinary pleasures? Was she to be relegated to eating in fare, just like the servants?


    Were her parents treating her like one of the help? Wasn''t this punishment a bit too harsh?


    Even if she had spoken ill of Arabe at Mr. Albright''s birthday party, it wasn''t enough to warrant such a


    severe penalty, was it? And on top of that, she was still nursing her injuries.


    "Once you''re done eating, I should get going." Betty nced at the time and began to clear the table,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Mrs. Collins only gave me an hour to deliver your meal."


    "You''re leaving too? Am I going to be alone in this house tonight?" Serena felt a twinge of fear. The


    house was too vast, ande nightfall, it felt rather eerie.


    "For the time being, yes. You''ll be on your own here, except during meal times," Betty confirmed.


    "Then who will clean for me? Who will water my nts? Who will do myundry and hang it up to dry?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Her responsibility was only to deliver meals.


    "Betty," Serena suddenly grasped her hand, "ever since Martha left, you''ve been the kindest to me in


    this house. Tell me the truth, how are my parents feeling? Do I have any chance of returning within the


    next couple of days?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins are disappointed and heartbroken by your actions. They hardly touched their


    dinner, and Edith has been trying to console them."


    Serena quickly seized upon a key name, pressing further, "Edith? Is she attending to my parents this


    evening?"


    "Yes." Betty was unaware of the underlying tensions and spoke honestly, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins seemed


    alright before dinner, but afterwards, they looked quite upset, as if they were very angry."


    It must be Edith! With this thought, Serena clenched her fists in anger.


    Edith must have taken advantage of her absence, filling her parents'' ears with nder about her. They


    were close to forgiving her, but after hearing Edith''s words, they had be too upset to eat. Perhaps


    Edith had even tarnished Martha''s reputation.


    With these thoughts, Serena seethed with rage. As soon as she left this confinement, she vowed to


    make Edith pay.


    "Betty, could you possibly ask the chef to prepare a few tastier dishes for me tomorrow? I really can''t


    stomach such nd food." Serena cajoled, shaking Betty''s hand, "I can transfer some money to you


    and the chef. Just name your price."


    "Serena, I can''t do that." Betty hurriedly exined, "After the chef finishes cooking, Edith has to


    approve it, making sure the ingredients are simple and unadorned, before I can bring it to you. Mrs.


    Collins has said that from now on, whatever the chef prepares, that''s what you''ll eat. No morevish


    meals."

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Serena fumed, her mother had effectively cut off all her escape routes.


    "Can you sneak me those skincare productster, Betty?" Serena tried to negotiate, "Those two


    helpers are as dumb as theye. They didn''t even remember to bring me toner this afternoon! I need


    my skincare routine before bed."


    "Mrs. Collins said, Ms. Arabe Collins doesn''t use all those jars and bottles, and you won''t be needing


    them either."


    Serena''s face stiffened, "What does it mean?"


    "It means that if Ms. Arabe Collins isn¡¯t using all those skincare products, you don¡¯t need them


    either."


    Not even her skincare products were spared!!


    "What about changing clothes? There are only two outfits upstairs. Don''t tell me, mom only allowed you


    to bring me two sets?" Serena asked, not ready to ept this.


    "Yes, Mrs. Collins said you''re here to reflect, not to enjoy life. You only need enough clothes for two


    days, the rest are in the main house and we weren¡¯t permitted to bring them over."


    Serena was livid. So, in this guesthouse, she was supposed to live like a guest, without the luxuries of


    being a part of the Collins family?!


    Was that it?! Was that what her mother intended?


    This was just too much!!


    "Ms. Serena Collins, do you need anything else? I only have ten minutes left." Betty nced at the


    clock, growing anxious, "If I go over an hour, I lose ten dors off my wage for every minute."


    Serena hadn''t imagined her mother would be so ruthless. To discourage the staff from chatting with her,


    she had even made it a matter of time and money.


    "Don''t be too down, Ms. Serena Collins. Maybe one day Mrs. Collins will remember your good qualities,


    or see that you''ve repented, and she might let you out early."


    At the mention of this, Serena scoffed coldly. Her mother had hardened her heart to this extent, almost


    leaving her to fend for herself. Hoping for her mother to fondly recall her good traits seemed like waiting


    for a blue moon.


    "In about ten days, both families'' elders will visit. Your grandparents, and all your uncles and brothers,


    someone will surely speak up for you. Then, Mrs. Collins would consider what they said, and it''ll only


    be natural for you to join the family reunion."


    Since Martha left, Betty had been the only kind soul to Serena.


    Serena thought there was some logic to it. New Year¡¯s Eve was the biggest day for them, all about


    togetherness.


    But with ten days to go, she didn''t even know how to get through theseing days. Especially with


    the in meals three times a day, no one to talk to, and no permission to leave the ce.


    "What if mom only lets me join the dinner on New Year, and then sends me right back here?" Serena


    worried. That could mean being shut away indefinitely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "The thing that upset Mrs. Collins the most, the thing she cares about, is that you disrespected Ms.


    Arabe Collins. If you just correct that, considering the eighteen years of affection, she might let you


    off the hook. She can''t possibly keep you here after the New Year, especially when school starts again,


    right?"


    Serena felt there was sense in these words.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    She hadn''t expected the servant to be so clever, but with school starting, it would be a long time before.


    "Oh, right, Mr. Cooper stopped by looking for you, but no one told him you were confined to the annex,"


    Betty said as she ced a jar of ointment on the table. "He saw you had scratches on your face and


    brought this¡ªhe said it''ll heal without leaving scars. There are other ointments too, for pain relief and


    to help wounds heal faster. He marked the instructions on them. Serena, Mr. Cooper sure is good to


    you."


    Serena looked at the array of medicine boxes, each with a Post-it note in Martin''s handwriting.


    She hadn''t expected that being locked away here, the only one who seemed to care about her injuries


    would be a stranger.


    "Did mom and dad know he sent me ointments?" Serena inquired.


    "Yes, I pleaded with thedy, told her about Mr. Cooper''s kind gesture. Even if she is upset with you,


    she couldn''t take it out on Mr. Cooper. After all, we''ll have to keep up appearances with the Cooper


    family. Anyway, I begged for a while, and she walked away without a word, neither a yes nor a no. So I


    just mustered up the courage and brought the ointments."


    Betty nced at the time and added, "Serena, I really must go now, I''m out of time."


    With a nod, Betty hurriedly picked up her meal box and scurried out, fearing she would stay past the


    allotted time.


    The vast house once again grew silent.


    Elsewhere.


    Arabe had just gotten home when someone called out to her.


    "Be, you''re back." Louisa rose from the sofa, spotting Arabe with a stack of papers, and couldn''t


    help but express her concern, "Still busy thiste?"


    "What time is it? Have you had dinner?" Keh nced at the clock. It was nearly ten at night. "If not,


    I can whip up some noodles for you in the kitchen."


    "I''ve eaten already." Arabe slipped off her shoes and stepped inside, puzzled to see her parents


    waiting up for her. "Dad, Mom, why aren''t you asleep?"


    "Ah." Louisa guided her to the couch before exining, "We just found out tonight from Edith about all


    the hardships you''ve been enduring in this house. That Debby and Daisy had the nerve to disrespect


    you."


    "It''s outrageous," Keh added, taking a seat beside Arabe. "Edith mentioned just a fraction of it.


    There''s no telling how much you''ve had to endure from those people when we''re not around."


    "These servants have no sense of their ce! Especially that Martha! Taking the master''s money and


    acting like she owns the ce. We''ve had someone give them a good thrashing and cklisted them in


    the industry. They won''t find work anywhere now. People like that can''t be left to cause harm to others."


    Arabe hadn''t expected her parents to secretly avenge her. She smiled and said, "Thanks, Dad, Mom.


    It''s okay, it''s all in the past."


    After all, the incident with Debby and Daisy was a long time ago.


    "You never tell us anything." Louisa suddenly embraced Arabe, her voice bing hoarse with


    emotion. "It''s all my fault for being too trusting of them, not keeping a closer eye on them. I''m sorry you


    had to suffer alone."


    "I''m to me as well," Keh confessed. "I''ve gotten used to leaving the household matters to the


    servants. They''re so polite and respectful, calling me ''sir'' every day, I never suspected their two-faced


    behavior behind our backs."


    With over twenty servants in the Collins household, each with their own specific duties, they had never


    heard of anyone pulling such outrageous stunts before.


    It was a real eye-opener for them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    "I''ve already had Serena move to the condo next door to reflect on her actions. After the holidays, we''ll


    ask her to leave our home for good."


    Louisa''s words caught Arabe off guard. Was Mom really ready to kick Serena out?


    "Eighteen years ago, we mistakenly brought home the wrong child, raising her as our own daughter. To


    say we felt no affection would be a lie, but after hearing about her antics, we are truly disheartened."


    Louisa patted Arabe on the back, "In about a week or so, when everyone''s gathered, your true


    identity will be revealed, and everyone will know that you are our real daughter. As for Serena, she


    never appreciated what she had, so there''s no point in her staying."


    "Absolutely, let her leave," Keh agreed, feeling the same.


    "Do you really want to let her go?" Arabe asked.


    Louisa smiled and exined, "It''s been eighteen years, so to say we can let gopletely would be


    deceiving you. But the way she struts around you, acting all high and mighty, that''s something we can''t


    stand. You are our real daughter, and she has no clue. To think, after eighteen years, it turns out we''ve


    been nurturing an ingrate."


    If Serena could find her ce and be grateful, there would be room for her in this family. But her


    jealousy blinded her.


    "Our original n was to take you on a trip, but we''re not sure if you''ll have time over the holidays."


    Keh longed for some quality time with his daughter, but ever since she returned home, she was


    either at school, managing her own ventures, or out on dates with Romeo.


    The time left for them was scarce.


    Aside from sending messages to check on her, weing her home, cooking her favorite meals, giving


    her massages, providing spending money, and customizing clothes and essories for her, they really


    didn''t know what else they could do for their daughter.


    "Be, if there''s anything we''re not doing right, you must tell us," Keh said, looking at his daughter


    with hope. "We want to improve and make you feel the warmth of this home."


    "You''re already doing so much," Arabe reassured them. "I should have some time in about ten days


    to go out with you. As for Serena, you make the call. I''ve got some work to finish up, so I''ll head


    upstairs."


    Arabe patted Louisa''s back and released the hug, "You guys should get some sleep."


    She needed to finish up the paperwork tonight so she could make it to David''s concert tomorrow.


    "Be, can you handle all that work alone? What kind of documents are they? I can help you out. I''ve


    been running thepany for years and have some experience." Keh offered, raising his voice as


    he watched his daughter ascend the stairs, "I can handle reports, no problem."


    "I can help too. What work haven''t you finished? Let me help you."


    "No need, you two should rest." Arabe went upstairs, turned on the deskmp, and her phone


    suddenly buzzed.


    [Headed to bed?]


    It was Romeo.


    [Almost,] Arabe replied and then added, [Mom and Dad moved Serena to the condo next door.]


    [Did they finally catch on to her little schemes? Congrattions, you''ll finally be free of her drama.]


    [Do I detect a hint of pleasure in your text?] Arabe noticed he seemed a bit too happy about it.


    [If she were to be kicked out entirely, I''d be even happier. I''d have to buy a bunch of firecrackers and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    set them off at your doorstep to celebrate.]


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, [Just don''t blow up my house.]


    [As if I could! If anything, I''d only want to blow her away.]


    [The concert is at seven tomorrow night, can you pick me up at six-thirty?]

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    [Alright,] Romeo queried, [you hitting the sack yet?]


    [Just wrapping up some stuff.]


    Without missing a beat, Romeo shot her a video call. Arabe was taken aback but tapped ''ept''.


    "I''ll keep youpany." He kept the video running, watching her work in silence, not wanting to break


    her concentration.


    Arabe propped her phone against a tissue box, flipping through her files, scanning each page


    meticulously.


    Romeo admired her from the other side of the screen, her eyshes fluttering lightly with focus, her


    well-defined nose, clear eyes, and striking features. She was breathtaking, to say the least.


    "Livestreaming''s all the ragetely. My crew''s thinking of getting some big-name streamers to help


    push this season''s line, says it''ll move faster than the usual."


    No sooner had Arabe finished speaking than Romeo chimed in, "True that. Last time McMllian


    Corporation had a bunch of overstocked watches¡ªpricey and outdated. Couldn''t move ''em in stores,


    but the streamers sold them out."


    "Are they asking for a sry of a hundred grand per hour plus a 10%mission?"


    "Depends on the streamer. Duration, product type, even the size of the partnering firm¡ªall factor into


    their rates. I''ll have Carl shoot their rate card over to you, so you''ve got a ballpark for your first hire."


    "Is it alright for me to see your internal stuff?"


    "Of course." Romeo quickly pinged Carl.


    In no time, Carl emailed Arabe the streamers'' rate card and even shared some haggling tips.


    A little whileter, Louisa knocked on the door, "Be, you asleep? Mom sent over some snacks."


    "Juste in." Arabe''s gaze didn''t stray from her documents for even a second.


    "I made you some soup. Romeo?" Louisa''s eyes widened at the sight of the handsome face on her


    daughter''s phone. Were they video chatting? Had she interrupted something?


    "Mrs. Collins, still up thiste?" Romeo''s voice was warm and polite. "And you brought Be some


    food. That''s really kind of you."


    Louisa was momentarily flustered, "Ah, yes, I thought Be might need a break from work. Are you


    keeping herpany remotely?"


    "That''s right."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sweet boy, I appreciate that. Well, you two carry on. I''ll leave you to it." Heartened to see her daughter


    wasn''t alone, even in work, Louisa quickly exited.


    "Eat it while it''s hot, don''t let it get cold," Romeo urged.


    "Let it sit for a bit." Arabe reviewed the financial report one more time, spotting a decimal error made


    by her team¡ªa close call but caught just in time.


    After she worked for a while longer and downed the soup in one go, Romeo watched as her focus


    returned to her tasks.


    "Ever been told you''re a workaholic?"


    "Isn''t ''workaholic'' your exclusive title, Mr. Romeo?" Arabe jotted down notes with her pen, her tone


    yful.


    "Guess we''re the workaholic couple then. Our poor employees."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Get outta here."


    "Yes, my dear wife." Romeo quieted down again.


    It wasn''t until the clock hit 2:50 AM that Arabe finished up her work, took a shower, and finally


    crawled into bed for some well-deserved rest.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    The next morning, David bombarded his sister with messages.


    [Hey Be, you''reing to my concert tonight, right? Whether Romeo can make it or not doesn''t


    matter, but I need you there!]


    [It''s your first time at one of my gigs! No need to queue, I''ll have my assistant add you on WhatsApp


    and she''ll sneak you in through the side door.]


    [Any songs you''re dying to hear tonight? I''ll belt out any tune for you. Plus, we''ve got some special


    guests joining me on stage ¨C I bet some of them are your idols! Want their autographs? I''ll make sure


    they sign everything for you in person.]


    [Seven o''clock sharp, you''ll be there, won''t you?]


    At the end of his messages, David included a puppy-eyed emoji full of anticipation.


    Arabe didn''t finish work until after two and didn''t hit the sack until after three, only to be woken up by


    David''s texts just after six.


    [David, you''re up early?] she typed back groggily.


    [What choice do I have, you workaholic! Hans said you''d rather ve away at the office thane to


    my show. I''ve been worried sick all night, and only dared to message you once the sun was up. Why


    are you up so early, too? I hope I didn''t wake you.]


    Arabe could only reply, [Romeo and I wille tonight.]


    [For real?] David was over the moon, immediately sending a screenshot to Hans before telling


    Arabe, [Then how about dinner backstage with me? What''s your craving? I''ll have it delivered right to


    us!]


    He couldn''t risk going out to eat before the show ¨C fans would swarm him in seconds.


    [We''ll eat with Romeo.]


    David was hit hard by the rejection, but still replied, [Alright, see you tonight then. Don''t forget, it starts


    at seven.]


    [Got it.]


    After she finished texting, Arabe was wide awake. She handled some work on her phone, took some


    files to the office, and started a meeting. But before it was over, she noticed several young department


    heads constantly ncing at their watches.


    "What''s up?" Arabe''s gaze settled on them, their minds clearly elsewhere as they kept checking the


    time.


    "Ms. Bet." the Deputy Finance Director gave a sheepish smile, "David''s got a concert in


    Summerfield tonight. I managed to score tickets after a fierce battle, can I duck out early this


    afternoon?"


    The other department heads looked on with hopeful eyes, clearly already at the concert in their minds.


    It was Arabe''s first realization of David''s allure. She asked evenly, "Isn''t the concert at seven this


    evening?"


    It was only ten in the morning and they were already distracted?


    "Ms. Bet, I didn''t know you kept tabs on this stuff. Are you a fan too?"


    "Fan?"


    "Yeah, fan."


    Arabe was speechless.


    "I''m a fan too, but I only managed to getwn tickets," another female employeemented.


    "Be d you got a ticket at all. I had to buy mine from a scalper ¨C eighteen hundred a pop."


    Arabe was amazed.


    "So, are we meeting at four at the supermarket across from the stadium?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve even brought my suitcase with banners, glow sticks, and all. We''ll put up the banners


    together and chant in unison."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe had no idea there was so much involved in attending a concert.


    "Ms. Bet, please let us go early this afternoon. It''s a once in a lifetime event!" They all pleaded with


    Arabe.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Some of the seasoned board members just couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "My daughter is head over heels for that David. She ditched her piano lesson this afternoon just to


    fangirl over him!"


    "My son adores him too, says he''s cool and responsible, wants to shine bright like him when he grows


    up."


    "My mom¡¯s in her seventies, and she had me scrambling for concert tickets, saying that David is such a


    sweet-looking boy, and calls herself a ''granny fan''."


    Arabe hadn''t realized David''s fan base was so wide-ranging.


    "Alright, we can knock off early today."


    Seeing their minds weren''t on work at all, Arabe simply said, "Meeting adjourned."


    No sooner had she dismissed the meeting than some of them huddled together, buzzing about the


    concert.


    Later that afternoon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arabe hopped into Romeo''s car, nning to grab an early dinner before heading backstage to meet


    David. But as soon as they approached the crossroads near the stadium, they hit a traffic jam.


    The stadium steps were packed with fans who had arrived early.


    Three hours before the concert, and the roads were clogged, with an army of traffic cops trying to


    maintain order.


    Every billboard around the stadium had been rented out by fans, stered with David''s pictures.


    Some had even wrapped entire buses with his photos.


    Arabe hadn''t anticipated David''s poprity, nor that every nearby restaurant would be filled to the


    brim with his fans.


    "We''ll find somewhere to park," said Romeo, equally surprised by David''s drawing power.


    Traffic officers were ahead, directing the flow.


    Just waiting for the lights to turn, Arabe sat in the car for a harrowing thirty minutes. It was insane.


    Fans were even handing out shopping bags with David''s charitable acts printed on them to passersby.


    Finally, when traffic inched forward, Romeo steered into a nearby parking lot, which was full. They


    ended up parking at the closest subsidiary of McMillian Corporation.


    "Didn''t think we''d end up back at thepany for a staff lunch," Romeo quipped as he opened the car


    door for Arabe.


    Arabe chuckled, "But it''s close to the stadium. After we eat, let''s just walk over. No way we''re


    driving."


    Otherwise, they would be gridlocked forever.


    This subsidiary wasn''t a frequent stop for Romeo. As he and Arabe stepped out of the elevator on


    the ground floor, the manager Mr. Quennel spotted them.


    "Mr. McMillian, are you here for an inspection? And this is." Mr. Quennel hurried over to shake hands


    with Romeo and nodded towards Arabe.


    "My fianc¨¦e, Arabe. We''re here to try the staff meal."


    Mr. Quennel was taken aback. The staff meal?


    Oh no, he hadn''t received any notice that Mr. McMillian wasing to check on the cafeteria


    standards.


    "Running low on food?" Romeo sensed his difort.


    "No, no, it''s not that. I''m just worried you and Ms. Arabe might not be used to our simple fare. It''s all


    homestyle dishes," Mr. Quennel hastily exined. "Please, follow me!"

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    As Arabe followed Romeo into the cafeteria, Mr. Quennel immediately pped his hands, raising his


    voice, "Hold up, everyone! Let''s give a warm round of apuse to wee Mr. McMillian and Ms.


    Arabe!"


    Everyone turned to look at Romeo, their expressions flickering with surprise. They had been part of this


    subsidiary for quite some time but had never met the big boss in person.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    To top it off, the man rumored to be indifferent to women was holding hands with ady, and they


    seemed quite the item.


    "Good evening, Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be," many employees stood up to greet them.


    Arabe nodded in acknowledgment, and Romeo spoke up, "The holidays areing up, and I know


    you''ve all been working overtimetely. I appreciate your hard work."


    "Not at all," they chorused in reply, while internally they were all abuzz. Was the big boss always this


    personable? Rumors had painted him as a cold, emotionless workaholic. Yet here he was, defying


    expectations.


    "Please, make yourselvesfortable," Romeo gestured for everyone to sit.


    Mr. Quennel respectfully said, "Mr. McMillian, Ms. Be, here is tonight''s menu."


    "Looks good," Arabe said after scanning the menu. Though not as luxurious as the headquarters, the


    ce was clean and bright.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Ms. Be." Mr. Quennel had been worried the ordinary dishes wouldn''t


    impress them, but a nod from Ms. Be eased his concerns.


    "Go ahead with your work," Romeo said.


    Taking the cue, Mr. Quennel bowed, "Then I''ll be taking off, Mr. McMillian. Need to pick up some


    groceries to cook dinner for my wife and kids."


    Romeo, impressed by his family dedication, said, "Finance will award you an extra month''s bonus.


    Treat your family to something special."


    Mr. Quennel''s eyes widened in shock at the unexpected gift, taking a moment to register before


    eximing, "Thank you, Mr. McMillian! I wish you and Ms. Be a lifetime of happiness. Enjoy your


    meal!"


    With that, he bowed out.


    Arabe chuckled, "You really startled him. He thought you were here for an inspection. He was too


    nervous to even breathe."


    Romeo''s eyes twinkled with a softugh, "This subsidiary has been doing well;. Carl reported to mest


    month. The staff is motivated, and the cafeteria meets our hygiene standards. Every dish is freshly


    prepared, no pre-cooked meals, which is why I brought you here. What would you like to eat?"


    "Anything''s fine," Arabe wasn''t fussy, "Do we serve ourselves steak here?"


    "Let me do it."


    "It''s okay." Arabe grabbed them some steaks.


    "Just set them here." Romeo ced the rice on the trays, gesturing for Arabe to hold onto his sleeve


    while he carried their meals to an empty table.


    Many employees watched, intrigued at the sight of the group''s boss being so down-to-earth, without a


    trace of pretension.


    Arabe tasted the dish, "Pretty good."


    The chefs in the cafeteria were impressively skilled, much to her surprise.


    "Let me try," Romeo sampled a bite, "Not bad."


    "Right?"


    "Try a few more of these," Romeo said, offering her a selection from their shared dishes.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Arabe had barely taken a couple of bites of her sd when her phone began to buzz. It was a video


    call from her brother, David. Thankfully, the surrounding tables at the small caf¨¦ were empty, allowing


    her to answer with ease.


    "Be? Are you grabbing a bite? Let me get a peek at what you''re munching on!"


    With a flick of her wrist, Arabe turned the camera to showcase her meal, and David''s feathers got


    ruffled instantly. "Romeo, what the heck are you feeding my baby sister? If I''d known you were so tight-


    fisted, I would''ve had her tag along with me for a proper meal! I mean, look at you, pinching pennies.


    My poor sis."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a staff meal," Romeo corrected, a hint of defense in his voice.


    "Oh, wow, treating my sister to a staff meal. How generous of you," David retorted with heavy sarcasm.


    Arabe chuckled, "David, it''s just that your fanbase is too overwhelming. Every diner in town was


    packed, and after searching forever, we finally had to settle for a quick bite at one of his subsidiary''s


    cafeterias."


    "Praising me, are you?"


    Arabe was puzzled.


    "You say I have lots of fans, isn''t that just another way of saying I¡¯m got charm?"


    She was speechless.


    "If I had known earlier, I would''ve invited you guys to join me backstage. Eating alone is such a drag."


    "Just eat up, bro. Performing is a workout, and Romeo and I wille to find you once we''re done


    here."


    "Really?" David perked up instantly. "I''m not bragging, but I can demolish all this food in five minutes


    t."


    "Don''t choke on your ambition," Arabe teased before ending the call.


    "Back in the day, David was such a wild card. Never seen him so concerned about anyone," Romeo


    remarked as he offered Arabe more from the tter. But before she could respond, his phone rang.


    "Boss, got a moment for a call? There''s something I need to report."


    "Go ahead." As Arabe listened to him, the caf¨¦''s background music seemed to drown out his voice,


    prompting her to stand up and tell Romeo, "I''ll step outside to take this call."


    "Sure, take your time."


    Left alone, Romeo could hear the strains of "Work Hard, y Hard"ing from the caf¨¦''s speakers.


    No doubt, it was a staff member''s attempt to curry favor with him.


    The caf¨¦ was buzzing with employees who had heard that the big boss was making an impromptu visit.


    Some had just left work only to rush back in hopes of catching a glimpse of the notoriously ruthless


    CEO.


    Lena, a little-known employee, dreamed of marrying the handsome CEO. She had clocked out when


    she noticed a flurry of staff heading back inside. Upon inquiring, she discovered that the CEO, Romeo,


    was dining in their caf¨¦!


    She had been hooked on a novel she read on a smartphone app called "Messing with the Boss," which


    featured a scene where a nondescript female staff caught the CEO''s attention in thepany caf¨¦,


    leading to a fairy-tale romance with the dashing CEO.


    With her heart racing, Lena slipped through the crowd and, pretending to beposed, grabbed a tray


    of food, then sat at a table next to Romeo''s. She began to eat as if it were the most natural thing in the


    world, despite the palpable tension around her.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Many were gobsmacked by her move.


    Holy smokes, she must be new, right? To actually sit next to Romeo.


    Didn''t everyone know Romeo hates being disturbed at lunchtime?


    Though they weren''t dining at the same table, her seat was just to the left of Romeo, barely half a yard


    away.


    Romeo didn''t like people getting close. Especially women with nervous dining habits, he could tell right


    away what she was after.


    Lena felt Romeo''s gaze and thought she had caught the attention of the formidable CEO. She ducked


    her head, pretending to spill soup on her blouse, then turned and asked politely, "Excuse me, do you


    happen to have a napkin? I''ve identally stained my clothes."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo''s eyes fell on her, seeing right through her little ruse.


    "Are you new here? I haven''t seen you around before. Hi, I''m Lena from the admin department. Which


    department are you in?"


    "Lena, is it?" That''s when Arabe returned, taking her seat on Romeo''s right. His tone softened a bit,


    "Finished your call?"


    "Yeah." Arabe nced at Lena, "Didn''t your admin manager give you a handbook on your first day?


    The group''s structure, thepany''s main business, the heads of each department - weren''t they all in


    the booklet? Sounds like the admin manager dropped the ball."


    Lena was flustered by the sudden appearance of thismanding woman, "May I ask who you are?"


    "My wife," Romeo introduced.


    Lena''s face was beyond shocked.


    When did Romeo get hitched?


    She was doomed, how could she not have known Mr. McMillian was already taken.


    "Focus on your work in the future, stop daydreaming."


    Hearing Arabe''s words, Lena replied ashamedly, "Yes, Mrs. McMillian."


    She stood up, ready to carry her tray away, when Arabe inquired, "Not eating?"


    "I, I just. it''s a bit warm here, I''ll eat over there."


    Lena hadn''t expected the boss''s wife to have such a strong presence and quickly scurried away with


    her tray.


    Arabe caught Romeo looking at her with a half-smile, unimpressed, "What are you looking at? Eat


    your food."


    Romeo, unable to hold back a chuckle, continued to serve her, "Watching my wife nip my admirers in


    the bud."


    "You seem to find it amusing?"


    "Did you scare her off knowing I was going to fire her, just to save her job?" Romeo knew his young


    wife''s intentions all too well.


    "She''s young. It''s normal to have fantasies."


    "You say that as if," Romeo teased, gently flicking her nose, "you''re not young yourself?"


    "A good employee is worth keeping."


    "And how do you know she''s a good employee?"


    "Isn''t that what you said? That this subsidiary is doing quite well, and the staff are enthusiastic."


    Romeo looked at her with indulgent affection, surprised she remembered his words.


    The staff were stunned by this scene, not expecting the private side of Romeo to be like this!

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    As Arabe topped his te with a slice of apple, she heard someone cheekily chime in, "If only you


    could pass me some chicken, it''d be even better."


    After a meal filled withughter and casual banter, Romeo finally took her hand and they made their


    exit.


    The employees couldn''t help but gossip once the pair were out of earshot.


    "Goodness, ourpany''s CEO is that young? He looks like he''s barely in his twenties. So


    handsome!"


    "He''s even more dashing than in the corporate brochure!"


    "And that girl with him is so pretty. Does anyone know who she is?"


    "Aren''t the McMillians and the Collins ted for a merger through marriage? Wasn''t Romeo supposed


    to marry Serena? She definitely isn''t Serena, what''s the story here?"


    "Who knows? Mr. McMillian''s personal life is none of our business."


    As Romeo and Arabe walked past the receptionists, they couldn''t resist stealing nces at the


    couple, whispering excitedly among themselves, "Gosh, Mr. McMillian is so dashing!"


    "That girl is stunning. They look so good together."


    Arabe''s beauty was undeniable and had always scored high marks.


    "I always wondered who could possibly match Mr. McMillian in looks, and today we''ve got our answer."


    "They''ve kept their rtionship so secretive, there''s not a peep online!"


    "Should we post their picture online? People would love to see them together!"


    "Do you think you''re the only one with that idea? There''s a reason nobody dares to post anything. No


    news online. there''s a reason for that."


    "Yeah, better not to lose our jobs over something trivial."


    On their way to the concert, Romeo and Arabe''s striking looks drew countless admiring nces.


    Many onlookers whipped out their phones, trying to sneak photos of them.


    "I brought masks, one for each of us," Arabe said softly, wishing to avoid attention.


    Heeding her words, Romeo first helped her put on a mask and then donned one himself. Even with just


    their eyes showing, they were attractive.


    Still, some people couldn''t resist taking pictures. Arabe felt a bit helpless.


    Some even spected if they were celebrities in disguise, sneaking in to support David at his concert.


    Before seven in the evening, the arena was already packed tight. Romeo held Arabe close, shielding


    her from the pressing crowd, worried she might get hurt.


    Up close, Arabe could see the concern and care etched on Romeo''s face, his scent fresh and


    enticing.


    As the throng of people intensified, Romeo parted the crowd with his hands and murmured, "Entrance


    F is over there."


    "Alright," Arabe replied. She had been in touch with David''s assistant, who had told them to use the


    side door¡ªentrance F.


    Even though it wasbeled a side entrance, it was still crowded with fans, and a few security guards


    were keeping watch.


    After struggling to reach the F entrance, the guards recognized them just by their eyes. They were the


    VIPs the assistant had just texted them about, instructing them to let through.


    Arabe showed the electronic tickets on her phone, but the guard barely nced at it before waving


    them in quickly. With so many people around, opening the door could lead to a fan surge.


    Many fans, seeing Arabe''s ticket and realizing she was also a fan, cast envious and curious looks


    their way.


    Some even followed up, asking if they knew the staff personally and if they could help deliver gifts to


    David.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Finally, with Romeo''s vignt guidance, Arabe made it through entrance F, and the world around her


    fell into a serene hush.


    Before hery a cozy, tranquil indoor corridor, its warmth a stark contrast to the wintry world outside.


    The hum of central heating whisperedfort against the cold.


    Jossie, the assistant, had been waiting eagerly. Her eyes lit up with a mixture of surprise and


    admiration upon seeing Arabe. "You''re Arabe? David''s sister?"


    This was her inaugural meeting with Arabe, and though David had mentioned his sister''s beauty,


    seeing her in person was another story entirely.


    Pulling down her mask, Jossie greeted her with a radiant and friendly smile. "Hi, I''m Jossie, David''s


    assistant. It''s so great to finally meet you."


    "Hello," Arabe responded, removing her own mask and shaking hands with her.


    Jossie was a bit on the round side, with porcin skin and lovely features. Catching sight of Romeo,


    she offered a simrly warm smile. "Hey, Mr. McMillian, long time no see."


    Romeo and David were close, which meant Jossie was no stranger to him either.


    Despite Jossie''s being the opposite gender, Romeo, quite atypically, gave her a nod and a softened


    look.


    "Arabe, David''s in the middle of a rehearsal. Let me take you there," Jossie said, her tone brimming


    with genuine kindness. "David mentioned you''re a bit shy, so I hope I''m not too loud for you. He was


    quite adamant¡ª''don''t scare her away'' he kept saying."


    Arabe couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "I''m not scared of even the roughest guy''s bark, let alone


    your gentle tone, Jossie."


    "Really?" Jossie beamed with delight. "I always worry Ie across too brash, afraid I¡¯d frighten you.


    You''re a freshman, right? I''m a couple of years your senior."


    "Junior?"


    "Nope, I finished all my studies abroad and graduated early. I¡¯ve been working with your brother for


    almost a year now."


    As she spoke, Jossie nced at Romeo and then leaned in to confide in Arabe. "Before you came


    back, David was actually looking forward to Mr. McMillian''s visits. Their bromance had tongues


    wagging."


    She trailed off, giggling. "But now, it''s all about his sister. He''s even worried Mr. McMillian might whisk


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you away or lead you astray."


    Arabe''s smile blossomed, and Jossie found herself momentarily transfixed. What a stunning girl with


    such poise.


    "I heard you were reunited with the family just six months ago," Jossie continued. "All of you have such


    striking looks, especially you. The moment Iid eyes on you, I was dazzled. Ever thought about a


    career in showbiz? I''d be first in line to support you."


    Arabe smiled softly, "I haven''t considered it for now."


    "Why not? With your looks, you''d be a sensation, maybe even bigger than David!"


    "I''m studying medicine."


    "A doctor, huh? That''s noble too. You might not get the adoration of the masses, but you''ll touch many


    lives in need."


    Just then, Jossie''s phone began to ring. She excused herself to Arabe and answered discreetly while


    leading the way. "Yeah, I see. Okay, got it. I''ll speak to David in a bit."


    After hanging up, Jossie''s expression deted for a fleeting second before she regained her


    "What''s wrong?" Arabe asked softly.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    "Have you heard of Summer? She''s an international superstar, a singer whose face is never in the


    spotlight. We were hoping to have her close the show with David - a duet that seemed like a win-win.


    We thought, with David''s influence, she''d jump at the chance, or at least consider it. But her agent shot


    us down without a second thought."


    "Just now?" Arabe asked, her voice steady.


    "No, a few days ago. We expected the rejection, so we started looking for someone with a simr


    fanbase to David''s, around the same age. That''s when we thought of Merry from the pop scene."


    Merry and David were about the same age, both adored by fans, each with their own hit songs and a


    strong following.


    "Our Twitter teased a couple of days ago that the headliner would be a queen of the industry, and many


    fans guessed it would be her. But then, just now, Merry''s agent called to say that some paparazzo dug


    up dirt on her. They''re saying she''s been a homewrecker, the mistress of some rich guy, and that she


    secretly had his babyst month. That''s going to blow up tonight. Merry''s a wreck, not in any shape to


    perform a duet. She''s holed up at home, scared to step outside. Her agent called to cancel tonight''s


    performance, and now we''re scrambling to find someone to fill in."


    Jossie''s worry was evident; after all, Merry''s voicebined with David''s was sure to be an auditory


    delight, not something easily replicated with just any artist.


    "There are some big namesing to watch David''s concert, but we''ve advertised someone of his


    generation, a true diva, and that''s tough to find."


    In the pop world, there were only a couple of young divas, and they''d have to be in Summerfield and


    avable to make it work.


    "What does the agent suggest we do now?" Arabe inquired.


    "The agent wants me to talk to David, see if he wants to call up some veterans for an impromptu save,


    or if he''ll go solo," Jossie said, sighing. "If Merry can''t make it, David could just be honest with his fans.


    It''s just. David really wanted to do this duet with Merry, because of you."


    "Me?" Arabe was puzzled.


    "Yeah, the closing song was written by David for his sister, you. He wanted Merry''s unique voice paired


    with his to give you a surprise."


    That song had been meant for a duet.


    Arabe hadn''t expected such a surprise from David. After a second''s silence, she said, "Let''s go find


    David first."


    "Okay." Jossie led the way. "We''re nearly there, just up ahead."


    As they walked, Arabe sent a quick text.


    On stage.


    David finished his final dance move and spotting Jossie approaching with his sister, waved to his crew


    to take five.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Be!" He rushed over, ruffling her hair with a grin. "You made it!"


    "David," Arabe called out.


    "Hey, cutie. Have you eaten? I ordered your favorite takeout, it''s backstage. Let''s go have a bite,"


    David said, slinging an arm around his sister''s shoulder and fist-bumping Romeo.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Before Arabe could say more, Jossie cut in, "David, there''s something you need to know."


    "It can wait."


    "The headliner can''t make it," Jossie said bluntly. "Paparazzi are about to drop a bombshell on her.


    She''s a mess,pletely tied up, and won''t be able toe."

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    David paused for a second, his eyes meeting Arabe''s with a fleeting hint of regret.


    ¡°So, are we swapping out the guest now?¡±


    Before Jossie could finish her sentence, her phone started to buzz in her hand, the screen lighting up


    with an unfamiliar number.


    Slightly puzzled, she instinctively answered, ¡°Hello, yes, this is Jossie. Oh, right, our agent had a minor


    op at the hospital yesterday, so I''m handling David''s affairs at the moment. You must be Ms. Kiki,


    Summer''s agent.¡±


    Jossie could hardly mask her shock and surprise, ¡°Hi, Ms. Kiki, I''ve heard so much about you. Uh-huh,


    oh, thank you so much for considering David. Yes, the concert starts at seven, and the headliner


    should take the stage at 8:05 PM. Uh-huh, sure thing, I''ll send the duet song to your cell in a bit. Great,


    just let me know when you''re close, and I''lle meet you. Alrighty, bye now.¡±


    After ending the call, Jossie was still trying to process the news. It took her a moment before she


    squealed with excitement, ¡°David, Summer said she¡¯d be our concert''s headliner! Her agent asked me


    to send the duet song over for her to review, she¡¯ll pass it to Summer!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± David hadn''t expected Summer to agree so suddenly. He hugged his sister tightly, his face lit


    up with joy, ¡°You better stick around for the end, Summer''s voice is out of this world.¡±


    ¡°David''s got a crush on her?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn''t like someone talented with a voice like hers?¡± David ruffled his sister''s hair, clearly


    pleased to surprise her.


    Meanwhile, Romeo nced at the well-behaved Arabe, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Did she know Ms. Kiki? Or Summer herself? How did she manage to convince them to get Summer to


    agree to be the concert''s headliner in such a short amount of time?


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let''s get you some grub,¡± David said, still riding a wave of excitement, eager to take Arabe


    backstage.


    But Arabe held her ground, ¡°You go ahead to the soundcheck. Romeo and I will find something to


    eat.¡±


    David was surprised that his sister seemed to have Romeo on her mind no matter what she was doing,


    ¡°Alright then. Romeo, don¡¯t you eat all the good stuff, save some for my sis, okay? I gotta run through


    my set. How about I sing a couple of tunes for you now?¡±


    ¡°We''ll see what''s good to eat,¡± Romeo said, slinging an arm around Arabe''s shoulder, steering her


    away before she could linger any longer.


    ¡°Hey, man. Is my singing really that bad? There are tons of people out there dying to hear me.¡±


    With Summer joining the lineup, David was sure the song would be a hit.


    Thinking this, he watched his sister''s retreating figure, eyes soft with affection.


    ¡°Arabe, I''ll take you backstage,¡± Jossie said after sending David''s new song to Ms. Kiki''s phone. She


    led Arabe and Romeo to the backstage area, ¡°Take your time looking around. All this food is from


    David¡¯s order for you guys; enjoy it. With the agent in the hospital, I''m the only one running around


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    here. I gotta check out the stage setup; the concert''s about to start.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe nodded, watching Jossie disappear.


    Romeo hadn''t anticipated David, the ultimate doting brother, would really spoil his sister with a feast of


    snacks and drinks. It seemed he was genuinely worried she might go hungry.


    ¡°All in the name of brotherly love,¡± Romeo said, poking a straw into a ss of iced tea and handing it to


    Arabe.


    She took a sip and asked, ¡°Aren''t you having any?¡±


    ¡°Your brother told me to save some for you. How about we just share the one you''ve got?¡±


    ¡°Careful, or my brother might take a swing at you.¡±


    Romeo couldn''t help but chuckle.


    After a while, David finished his soundcheck and walked into the backstage area with a few of the day''s


    hottest pop idols.


    ¡°Let me introduce you guys. This is my sister, Arabe, blood-rted,¡± David said, tousling Arabe''s


    hair as he introduced her proudly as a brother. ¡°And these guys are the hit boy band KING. You''re


    usually buried in your books, so you probably haven''t paid much attention to them.¡±

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    A group of fresh-faced young guys greeted Arabe with beaming smiles, each one of them reaching


    out for a handshake. But before Arabe could respond, David quickly pulled her to his side, "What''s


    with all the fuss, guys? A simple ''hello'' will do. My sister''s just started her freshman year at college."


    "Come on, it''s just a handshake," one of them protested.


    "I can''t believe it, you''re such a sister protector," another teased.


    "Your sister is way prettier than thest one I remember, no offense. She definitely got the good


    genes," a third chimed in with a grin.


    Just as the guys were eyeing the bags of snacks and drinks on the table, thinking of quenching their


    thirst, David immediately shielded the bags. "Those are for my sis. Your stuff is over there."


    "What''s the difference?" the guys wondered, suddenly suspecting the sister''s stash might be superior.


    "Be, what are you drinking? Let me have a look."


    "Is that lemonade? You like sour stuff too?"


    While the guys continued to chat up Arabe, David interjected, "Back off, guys. She''s engaged."


    "Engaged so young?"


    "Be, who''s the unlucky guy? Why the rush? You should be enjoying your youth."


    "I can''t believe you are letting her get hitched so soon."


    "So, no chance for me, then."


    David was about to ask Arabe where Romeo had gone off to when he saw the backstage door swing


    open, revealing Romeo''s return.


    "I step out to take one phone call, and someone''s already hitting on my fianc¨¦e?"


    As soon as Romeo entered, the young guys greeted him respectfully.


    "Romeo? You''re her fianc¨¦? My apologies, you two really do make a great pair."


    The group was known for their yful teasing, and since they were all good friends with Romeo and


    David, their banter was casual andid-back.


    Just then, Jossie knocked on the door, slightly out of breath, "They''re starting to check tickets outside.


    Arabe, I''ll take you guys to your seats."


    "No need, I''ll take her," Romeo insisted.


    "Thanks, Mr. McMillian. David, KING, you guys take a break. The stylist will be here soon, and you''ll


    need to get ready for the show. I''ll go check the other details with the crew." And with that, Jossie


    hurried off again.


    Romeo led Arabe through the backstage to their seats, as other fans, having passed the ticket


    check, began to trickle in from other entrances.


    The fans were organized, each carrying a small bag, and upon seeing Romeo and Arabe empty-


    handed, they handed them a bag too, along with a few glow sticks.


    "We fans love to leave a good impression wherever we go¡ªtidy and hygienic. That way, people think


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    our idol is a star of quality. The bag is for trash, remember to take it with you when you leave, thanks.


    The glow sticks are a little gift for you guys¡ªour way of wishing you a happy and fulfilling life together."


    Arabe didn''t expect David''s fans to be so kind, "Thank you."

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    "No worries, what are friends for!" chirped the girl with the pixie cut. Her long-haired bestie had just


    handed Arabe a pair of glowing bunny ear headbands before taking off. She nced back at


    Arabe with a mix of shyness and admiration, not holding back her praise. "You look absolutely


    stunning, this is for you."


    Arabe watched the two girls dash away, slightly bemused as she held the glowing headgear in her


    hands.


    "My fianc¨¦e is not only a ma for the guys but the gals can''t get enough of her either." Romeo said


    with a chuckle, helping her put on the headband.


    She was naturally cool and ethereal, but with the bunny ears, she suddenly embodied a yful charm.


    "Gorgeous," Romeo said, pulling out his phone and opening up the camera app. "Take a look."


    Arabe caught her reflection in the camera lens and couldn''t help but notice how she looked like a


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    devoted fan, a stark contrast to her usual self.


    "Let''s snap a few selfies," Romeo said, wrapping an arm around her affectionately as they took a series


    of couple''s photos.


    In the background of their pictures, the massive screen featuring David became their impromptu


    backdrop.


    After the photo session, Romeo quickly set his favorite picture as his new screensaver, then took


    Arabe by the hand to find their seats.


    They scored spots right in front of the center stage, with apletely unobstructed view ¨C it was


    undoubtedly the best in the house.


    As the venue filled up with more fans, people began to take their seats behind them.


    "Holy smokes, aren''t you that girl.? The one David sent concert tickets to!" eximed a voice from


    behind Arabe.


    A girl in a ck puffer jacket was pointing excitedly at a woman in a white coat seated behind Arabe.


    "It''s you, right?"


    With a serene smile, the woman in the white coat replied, "Yes, that''s me."


    "What''s the story here? David actually sent you concert tickets?" a few fans asked, their curiosity


    piqued.


    Still smiling, the woman in the white coat shared her tale, "I had a serious illness not too long ago,


    ended up in the ICU. The doctors weren''t sure I''d make it. My biggest regret at that time was never


    having seen David live in concert. My mom, without telling me, got in touch with David''s management


    team. As many of you know, David visited me in the hospital, lifted my spirits, and he even left my


    home address, promising to send me two tickets for the opening night of his world tour ¨C one for me


    and one for my mom."


    "And this lovelydy is your mom? She looks so young." Many fans greeted the woman''s mother,


    marveling at her youthful appearance, and added, "David''s such a sweetheart. Not only did he visit you


    privately, but he also sent tickets, and such amazing seats too."


    "Yes, when he visited, he autographed a bunch of stuff for me, took photos, and wrote me a lengthy


    message of encouragement. I''ve had that message as my phone wallpaper for a year now." The


    woman in the white coat pulled out her phone, showing off the handwritten note from David.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    "It was his encouragement that saw me through the darkest days of my life." The girl in the white coat


    spoke with a lingering sense of gratitude.


    "He''s a good soul, you know," her mother chimed in, her eyes glistening with tears. "We were having a


    rough time financially, and he went ahead and covered the surgery costs, easing our burdens. I never


    used to be into celebs, but now I''m all for my daughter fangirling over him. Heck, I''m on board too."


    "Hey, we sure picked the right guy! Things are looking up now, no need for tears, you should be


    happy!"


    "His handwriting is so neat! Can you send me that quote? I wanna make it my screensaver."


    "Me too, me too!"


    "David''s always been a stand-up guy," a long-haired girl interjected. "Rememberst Christmas, when


    we went back to our hometown and there was this massive flood? Water filled up the first three floors


    of our building, and we were stranded on the rooftop, waiting for help. It was terrifying, and out of


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    nowhere, we saw these volunteers in a lifeboat paddling towards us. My legs were jelly, I could barely


    stand, and this volunteer came over to carry me. He''s got a hat, a mask on, but I look into his eyes and


    ¡ªno way¡ªit''s David! I was so stunned, I started crying. He didn''t know I recognized him, still speaking


    in the kindest voice, telling me not to be afraid. I fell for him harder in that moment."


    A girl with a ponytail picked up the story, "Yeah, when David got snapped doing relief work, some


    people used him of just showing off. Please, who would wear a hat and mask, blend in with


    volunteers, and put on a show for three days straight?"


    She had a point, having been a volunteer herself. "I didn''t follow any stars back then, but seeing him


    tirelessly rescuing people and delivering supplies, wading through the water with us, pulling boats,


    water up to his knees and he didn''t care. I thought, ''This guy''s got focus and looks to boot.'' Never


    would have guessed he was famous. That''s when I fell for him."


    The ponytailed girl seemed lost in the memory, her emotions palpable.


    "He''s a top-tier celeb, juggling a packed schedule¡ªacting, variety shows, music, dance rehearsals,


    events. And still, he finds time for charity. Such a good person, and people doubt his intentions!"


    "I was there, you know. Some stars just drop off supplies and pose for the camera. Not David. He


    genuinely didn''t want recognition, just wanted to help. He''s so humble and kindhearted."


    Many were moved by his actions, voicing their admiration.


    A girl with a short haircut added, "David''s truly one of a kind. After my parents died in a car crash, I was


    ready to leave this world. The night I made up my mind, I sent David a private message, telling him I


    was going and wishing him the best. I remember clearly, it was 4,14 AM, and David instantly replied."


    The fans were stunned¡ªDavid was up at that hour, responding to a fan''s message.


    "He must have checked my Twitter,mented on how nice my clothes designs were, and asked why


    I''d stopped designing. He said he was looking forward to wearing something I created one day. He


    asked if I wasn''t nning to stick with him through his career, that he''d be around for many more years,


    and he wanted me around too."


    Tears welled up in the eyes of many fans.


    "He said so much to lift my spirits, insisting I had to keep living. He even sang to me, sent voice


    messages, singing this unreleased song called ''Courage'', written for his fans. It''s his words that night,


    his song, that pulled me through."


    Arabe, sitting in the front, hadn''t realized David was so kind and caring behind the scenes to do so


    much without ever boasting.


    Listening to all this, Arabe felt it incredibly heartwarming.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    "David is like a breath of fresh air in showbiz, I swear," a fan said with a chuckle. "All the celebs my


    friends used to like have had their scandals, but David''s still standing strong. Now they''ve all hopped


    on the David bandwagon with me."


    "He''s an amazing guy. The more you explore, the more attractive he will be."


    "No kidding. Can you imagine the lucky person who ends up with him? They''d be so blessed. David''s


    the kind of guy who takes care of you, a real warmhearted hunk."


    "Whoever it is, as long as David''s happy, they''ll have my heartfelt blessings."


    "Same here."


    "I just want David to be happy."


    Arabe''s own heart softened at the chorus of support for David. His poprity among his fans was no


    mystery.


    Romeo leaned in close to Arabe, whispering tenderly, "You''ve got a good brother there."


    As the crowd at the venue grew, Arabe, sitting in the front row, watched as people began to take their


    seats.


    Some were business tycoons, CEOs and vice presidents with long-standing deals with David''s


    unassuming, surprise and recognition flickered across their faces.


    "Mr. McMillian." Several people wanted to strike up a conversation with Romeo.


    But Romeo, taking Arabe''s hand, simply nodded in their direction. It was then that the crowd noticed


    he was apanied by his girlfriend. Both were d in sleek ck coats, sporting matching ck


    masks. Arabe''s eyes sparkled youthfully beside the more mature Romeo.


    It was a revtion to many that the typically stoic Romeo had a girlfriend.


    And even more surprising that he would bring her to a concert.


    With that, they respectfully kept their distance, nodding to Romeo in greeting and understanding before


    taking their seats, careful not to disturb the couple''s date.


    To Arabe''s left was Romeo, and to her right should have been Jossie''s spot, followed by their agent''s


    seat. However, the agent was in the hospital, leaving two seats conspicuously empty.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind those seats, two girls arrived fashionablyte.


    One of them, catching sight of Arabe, wore an expression of surprise.


    She then nced at the man beside Arabe. Romeo? He was actually apanying Arabe to a


    concert?


    "Alma,e on, let''s sit down. The show''s about to start," urged Hannah, a rich girl, pulling Alma to


    their seats.


    Upon hearing the name "Alma," Arabe turned and, sure enough, found the source of her difort.


    There was Alma, disguised in a hat and mask, but the bruise on her forehead was unmistakable. Had


    she been in a fight?


    Alma was debating whether to greet Arabe when, in the next moment, Arabe turned away, leaning


    in to listen to something Romeo was saying.


    Watching them so close together, Alma felt a twinge of difort.


    "Alma, you haven''t exined these bruises. How did you end up getting beaten up like this? Do your


    folks know? Have they found out who did it? I mean, you''re a Collins. Someone actually had the nerve


    to attack a Collins, right outside your own home."


    Hannah looked at Alma with concern, clearly upset on her behalf.


    "My parents are on it, but no word yet. I have a hunch who''s responsible, though."


    At Mr. Eugene''s birthday party, she dumped cake on Serena''s face and caused her to fall off the swing,


    and she even poured wine all over her.


    It had to be Serena seeking revenge.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    "That little witch, she''s only good at ying dirty tricks!"


    Alma thought, "I swear, once Serena''s kicked to the curb by the Collins family, I''ll make sure she won''t


    live afortable life!"


    Sitting in the front row, Arabe overheard the conversation and something clicked. Serena got a


    beatdown by Romeo''s goons, and could it be that Serena thought Alma was behind it, so she had Alma


    dealt with in the same fashion?


    With that thought, she suddenly felt a twinge of pity for Alma, carrying the can for something Romeo


    did.


    "Who did it, anyway?" Hannah asked.


    "Just some little witch. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she regrets it!"


    And with that, the feud between her and Serena was well and truly cemented.


    "You''re so banged up, and yet here you are at David''s concert with me, you''re the best friend in the


    whole wide world." Hannah gushed as she clung to Alma''s arm, "I have such a crush on your cousin.


    Do you think I''ll ever have a chance to be your cousin-inw?"


    Overhearing from the front row, Arabe was speechless.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to eavesdrop on the conversation behind her, it was just that Hannah''s


    excitement carried her voice right over.


    "Half the crowd here wants to be my cousin-inw. What do you think?" Alma threw cold water on her


    without a second thought.


    "Could you maybe take me backstageter to see him? I want his autograph, a photo!" Hannah


    wheedled, shaking Alma''s arm.


    "Look, my cousin''s got a packed schedule, and he''s going to be dead tired after this show. Don''t bother


    him, let him rest up."


    Alma certainly wasn''t like Serena, pretending to be more than she was.


    She and David were on good terms, but she wasn''t about to lose face over something so trivial.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "If there''s a family dinnering up, like my parents'' birthday or something, and if he shows up, I''ll let


    you know in advance and invite you over."


    "Deal!" Hannah didn''t see anything amiss with this arrangement. In fact, she was grateful Alma was


    willing to give her a chance.


    Soon, the lights in the venue dimmed.


    Maybe sensing their idol was about to take the stage, the crowd began to chant his name with fervor,


    "David! David! David!"


    For Arabe, it was her first concert, her first time feeling such an electrifying atmosphere.


    "David! David! David!"


    The uniform chanting focused a spotlight on the center stage, and there, rising slowly from below, was


    David in a crisp white performance outfit, looking dashing and debonair. Once he stood firm, a series of


    stunning lights burst into action.


    The fans screamed non-stop, waving their blue glow sticks in excitement, their voices deafening.


    "David!!"


    "David, it''s David!! David, I''m here! I came to see your concert!"


    "David! David! I love you, David!"


    Arabe''s ears were filled with screams, and even the industry bigwigs sitting next to Romeo, though


    they didn''t dare to scream wildly, were equally excited, shouting David''s name and vigorously shaking


    their glow sticks.


    Among them were young female CEOs who had just inherited theirpanies, entertainment industry


    veterans, and prominent female shareholders.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    "Hey everyone, I''m David."


    The moment David''s voice rang out, the arena erupted in shrieks of excitement once again.


    The stage lighting was a cascade of brilliance, with fireworks bursting forth, igniting the atmosphere as


    the fans'' cheers filled the air.


    David smiled with a tender indulgence, "I''m so thrilled to see all of you here at my concert tonight."


    The crowd went wild again, every soul vibrating with excitement and joy.


    "I see quite a few familiar faces in the audience¡ªbig thanks for showing up. And to my die-hard fans, I


    know some of you have been waiting outside for hours in the cold. Next time, don''te so early,


    okay?"


    His words instantly warmed the hearts of the crowd, leaving many with a lump in their throat, moved by


    his genuine and unpretentious words.


    "Tonight, I''ve got something extra special to share with you all. My little sister''s out there in the


    audience, hearing me live for the first time."


    He said this, his gaze softening as he looked towards Arabe in the crowd.


    The audience was abuzz with excitement, some even started to look around, wondering who David''s


    "little sister" was.


    Only a few knew he had a sister named Serena, but most were in the dark, only aware that this girl was


    lucky enough.


    Hannah, beside herself with excitement, nudged Alma, "Is he talking about you? He seemed to look


    our way. How did he know you''d be here? Did you tell him? Oh my God, he really dotes on you!!"


    Alma clearly saw David''s gazend on Arabe, which suggested Arabe held a ce in his heart


    even more dear than Serena.


    Blood ties, after all, carried a weight that nothing else could match.


    But Hannah didn''t know Arabe, or about her existence, so she mistook David''s words and gaze as


    being meant for Alma.


    "Hope you all have a st tonight and leave with hearts full of joy."


    The arena¡¯s music kicked back in, with one of David''s hit singles¡ª"Fire".


    Heunched into a cool dance routine that had the entire crowd screaming in a frenzy, instantly setting


    the ce on fire.


    David sang and danced with impable skill. His enunciation, tone, moves, and expressions were


    wless.


    At the climax of "Fire," the stage was graced by surprise guests, as spotlights converged on four


    heartthrobs from the hot boy band¡ªKING!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They joined David in the dance, matching his moves and lyrics, each one''s charisma sending the fans


    into a screaming rapture.


    The atmosphere peaked!


    Behind them, a giant screen provided a stunning visual experience.


    The sea of glow sticks waved by the crowd looked like a blue ocean, offering a breathtaking visual


    sensation.


    In the entire music industry, only a handful of artists could generate this level of fervor.


    Arabe watched David, who shone like a star on the stage. Romeo gazed at her profile, captivated,


    while Alma watched Romeo, noticing the adoration and indulgence in his eyes as he looked at


    Arabe.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    The song was a gift from Arabe to David, penned under her songwriting alias, Melody. She''d crafted


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the melody and scribbled the lyrics in a rush of inspiration, fashioning a hit that seemed to fit David like


    a glove.


    David had a hunch it would be a smash the moment he read through it. But even he hadn''t anticipated


    the wildfire it would be online. Since its release, the track had topped the charts for weeks on end,


    shattering records set by music legends of yesteryear.


    So when David kicked off his concert with that very song, Arabe wasn''t the least bit surprised. She


    watched, earnest and tender, as he owned the stage.


    As the final notes of "Fire" rang out, spotlights beamed down on the members of his boy band, each


    one popping with an electrifying new dance routine.


    Meanwhile, David had descended beneath the stage on an elevator to change. When the dance break


    ended and the lights dimmed on the dancers, a single bright beam spotlighted David, now seated at a


    pristine white piano that slowly rose from the depths of the stage. The crowd went wild, their screams


    filling the air.


    Nobody expected such a quick costume change, nor for him to return soposed. His voice was


    perfection, each lyric sung with a rity that was simply wless.


    His next song was "With Me," one of his signature pieces, written for his fans just a year prior.


    Seated at the piano, he was the picture of a refined prince, his fingers dancing over the keys in tribute


    to the years of support and encouragement his fans had given him.


    His voice, more captivating than any instrument, was a melody so beautiful it could make ears sing with


    joy.


    On the giant screen, snippets of David''s rise to stardom yed. The crowd of fans at the airport grew


    with each clip, and the shy, timid boy transformed into the internationally renowned superstar that now


    held the world''s gaze.


    Many fans sang along to "With Me," tears streaming down their faces, especially when recalling the


    time David fell off the stage and, despite his injury,forted the distraught fans who hade to his


    aid.


    It was a heartwarmingly kind gesture.


    On his birthday, fans would craft handmade gifts with love and care ¨C doodles, love letters, video edits,


    paper cuttings ¨C simple tokens of heartfelt wishes, not showered in extravagance.


    David didn''t just take photos and sing with them. He yfully mingled, even giving each fan a parting


    gift. Inside were handwritten thank-you notes and autographed photos, along with special little


    mementos that moved many to tears on the spot.


    Watching these moments, Arabe felt as though she had grown alongside the fans, a part of David''s


    journey.


    Offstage, David was like a cheery, warmhearted elder brother, and his fans were the adoring sisters he


    doted on.


    The more Arabe watched, the prouder and warmer she felt, proud to have such a brother.


    It was clear that "With Me," written for his fans, was a song from the heart ¨C its lyrics healing and warm,


    the melody profoundly touching, a true expression of David''s gratitude.


    In the cutthroat world of entertainment, where some stars sought to stoke their fame with fan fervor


    while keeping them at arm''s length, despising their devotion, David stood apart. He genuinely cared for


    and cherished his fans.


    A thought struck Arabe, prompting her to send a WhatsApp message to Jossie, telling her about the


    tea she''d left on David''s makeup table. They were specially prepared for him, meant to soothe his


    throat.


    Jossie, who was backstage watching David''s performance, quickly replied, [Thanks, Be. David would


    be thrilled to know how thoughtful you are.]


    She added a cute emoji at the end.


    Arabe''s gaze softened as she continued to watch David y the piano, his voice serenading the


    audience with each note.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    The apuse thundered through the arena as David''s second song ended, and he descended


    gracefully with the piano, disappearing from the crowd''s view.


    "David, this is the tea your sister prepared for you, to soothe your throat." his assistant said, promptly


    bringing him a mug.


    Hearing it was made by his sister, David grabbed the mug and downed it in one gulp. "Is there more?"


    "Yeah, she made plenty," Jossie said with a smile, taking the empty mug. "I''ll brew you another."


    In the meantime, the style team swooped in. One whisked away David''s jacket, another swiftly helped


    him into a fresh outfit, while two more slipped off his pants and shoes. David quickly got dressed in the


    new attire, and at the same time, a hairstylist swiftly gave him a new ''do, while a makeup artist


    frantically touched up his face.


    The lift was slowly rising, and an opening in the stage revealed the dazzling lights and the deafening


    screams of the fans.


    "The mic''s not ready yet." Jossie quickly adjusted it for him.


    As the lift neared the stage level, the stylists, makeup artist, hairstylist, and Jossie hurried off, leaving


    David alone to ascend tranquilly to the stage.


    The giant screen came to life, and countless pink petals fluttered across it. Soon after, real petals


    began to scatter down into the crowd.


    Fans gasped in delight, "They''re real petals."


    "Oh my gosh, how romantic."


    Many reached out to catch them - these were petals from David''s concert, a must-have souvenir!


    "Did I hear some fans are nning to propose tonight?" David announced, and the arena erupted, with


    fans screaming and waving their glow sticks frantically.


    "Shall we invite them on stage?"


    David''s words sent the fans into another frenzy, chanting in agreement, "Yes!"


    Couples walked onto the stage hand-in-hand, some of the women even dressed in bridal gowns.


    Long before this night, David''s official social media had teased that there would be a proposal segment


    during the concert, urging couples toe prepared with rings.


    Arabe hadn''t expected so many couples to propose tonight. There seemed to be at least a hundred


    pairs, and the stage was buzzing with excitement.


    Among them were several older couples, looking like they''d been together for ages. Some elderly men


    seemed to want to re-propose to their wives, to create a beautiful new memory, so they shakily made


    their way onto the stage.


    At that moment, Romeo wanted to pull Arabe onto the stage with him. "Cut it out." she protested.


    "It''s crowded and the lights are dim. Nobody will recognize us," Romeo whispered in her ear. "I want to


    propose to you."


    The word ''propose'' sent a thrilling shiver through Arabe, but she didn''t want the spotlight on them.


    However, Romeo just swept her up in his arms.


    The front row of business moguls, female shareholders, and entertainment industry veterans were all


    astounded. Was Romeo really going to carry a girl onto the stage? Was he going to propose to his


    girlfriend?


    Who was this girl that had captured his fancy to such an extent?


    Alma''s face turned gloomy. She couldn''t believe Romeo would make such an immature move,


    proposing to Arabe in front of everyone.


    Wasn''t he afraid of losing his CEO dignity in public?


    "Put me down." Arabe didn''t want to draw attention.


    There were other guys lifting their girls onto the stage, and the concert was filled with the fans'' cheers.


    "Romeo, did you hear me? I want to get down."


    Even though Arabe raised her voice, it was drowned out by the noise of the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Romeo immediately sensed her difort and set her down, then took her hand and walked step by


    step up the stage stairs.


    There were so many couples on stage that even when Romeo and Arabe tried to stand at the back,


    their height and presence drew attention.


    "Those two at the back are such a good-looking couple."


    "Yeah, even their masks can''t hide their good looks. I''m dying to see the faces beneath those masks.


    They must be stunning."


    "Are they some kind of influencer couple? Or maybe bloggers? They just have this aura about them."

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    They stood out among the couples with such an effortless grace.


    Since the moment they took the stage, David had been keeping an eye on them. Although he had long


    epted Romeo as his future brother-inw, he never imagined that he''d y the role of a


    matchmaker and witness a proposal, pouring out his blessings.


    "How about we give the gentleman a minute to make his proposal, folks?" David''s voice filled the room


    through the microphone. "And for the guys in the crowd, now''s your chance to call that specialdy and


    confess your love."


    The audience erupted in cheers once again.


    David made a shushing gesture, and silence fell over the room once more.


    With a gentlemanly wave, he signaled for the men to start their derations of love as a giant screen


    began a 60-second countdown.


    Each man on stage took a knee, slowly expressing their love to the women before them.


    Romeo was no exception. He took Arabe''s hands in his and knelt down, his voice tender and


    sincere, "Be, from the moment I saw you, you''ve taken root in my heart. In this lifetime, I want no one


    but you. Even though we''re already promised to each other, I still want to propose properly. Marry me. I


    want to give you a lifetime of happiness and protection, to be with you forever, openly and honorably,


    caring for you, being with you, protecting you. Beforeing to this concert, I found out about the


    proposal segment, so I designed a ring especially for you."


    As he spoke, Romeo took out an exquisite box and opened it to reveal a stunning diamond ring that


    sparkled brilliantly under the lights.


    "Say yes, Be," Romeo urged, his expression filled with hope and nerves.


    "Time''s up¡ª" David cooed at the women, "Ladies in the audience, do you wish to marry the man who''s


    just proposed to you? Let''s hear your answers loud and clear."


    Many women shouted in unison, "I do."


    Arabe merely smiled, gazing at the man before her.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo grew more anxious.


    "Louder, let the men hear your hearts," David encouraged.


    "I do¡ª" As all the women voiced their consent, Arabe also spoke up, her beautiful lips forming the


    words Romeo longed to hear his entire life.


    "What are you waiting for, fes? Put the ring on yourdy."


    Overwhelmed with joy, Romeo slipped the diamond ring onto Arabe''s finger, they both removed their


    masks, and shared a kiss filled with deep affection.


    The stage was a sea of couples, each locked in a heartfelt kiss.


    David began to sing his third song, "Romance," and even the couples in the audience couldn''t resist


    joining in the embrace.


    The venue was awash with warmth and romance.


    Pink petals continued to flutter down.


    As David finished the chorus, some couples slowly pulled apart, their eyes brimming with sweetness


    and joy.


    They sang along with David, dreaming of their happy futures together.


    When the song ended, David announced with a smile, "Tonight, as your matchmaker, how about I treat


    everyone to wedding candies? I''m thrilled to witness such an important moment in my fans'' lives and


    wish all of you who receive these treats a future filled with happiness, adventure, and soaring sess."


    Suddenly, the sky rained down countless foam heart-shaped boxes in pink, light blue, and all sorts of


    colors.


    The fans screamed with delight, reaching out to catch them.


    These foam hearts were soft to the touch, and inside each was a pair of wedding candies.


    The newly engaged couples on stage also received envelopes from the staff, filled with surprise and joy


    at the unexpected red packets.


    Some opened them on the spot to find two concert tickets with no expiration date, meaning they could


    attend any of David''s future concerts.


    No more tickets needed.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    "Thanks a bunch, David."


    "Cheers for the wedding gift!"


    "Thanks for giving us such a unique and grand celebration."


    A stream of newlyweds thanked David, who then suggested that everyone on stage join the audience


    for a massive group photo.


    Arabe and Romeo also received two tickets, and whether by chance or design, their seats were right


    in the center, front row ¨C the best in the house, mirroring their seats at today''s ceremony.


    As the crowd erupted in hearty apuse, the photo session wrapped up, and couples hand in hand


    strolled off the stage, David started belting out his fourth and fifth tunes.


    A new celebrity made their entrance, and the crowd was electrified once again.


    Arabe nced at the ring on her finger and leaned in to whisper to Romeo, "When did you n


    this?"


    "A week ago." Romeo had to lean close to her ear to be heard over the noise, "There''s an inscription


    on the back."


    "What?" Arabe didn''t catch it.


    "It''s engraved." Romeo took her hand gently, pointing to the inside band of the ring.


    Arabe seemed to catch on, slipping off the ring to find the inscription, Romeo & Arabe Forever,


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile, "Forever, isn''t that a bit greedy?"


    Romeo, reading her lips, knew what she meant and his smile broadened with indulgent joy.


    "If there really is a forever, would you get tired of it?" Arabe teased.


    "Not in a million years." Romeo slid the ring back onto her finger, intertwining their hands, and


    whispered close, "This life, I''m holding your hand tight. Next life, and the life after, I want us just like


    this, together, always."


    Arabe''sughter softened her entire being.


    "Be."


    "Yeah?" Arabe turned just in time to receive a kiss.


    Romeo murmured tenderly, "I love you."


    Arabe''s smile lingered, hands locked with his, "You said that on stage already."


    "I''ll say it every day until we''re both old, when I''m a old man and you''re an olddy. I''ll still be holding


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    your hand, repeating it over and over, so you know my love isn''t just talk."


    Arabeughed again.


    "You didn''t say you love me."


    With a smile, Arabe looked at him, "I love you."


    "Can''t hear you. Say it again." Romeo yfully insisted.


    "If you can''t hear, too bad."


    "You just said you love me, don''t think of backing out. You can''t say those words to anyone else in this


    lifetime."


    Alma, sitting behind them, was practically drowning in the sweetness. She had never imagined the


    Romeo she knew could be so clingy, so good at sweet talk.


    No woman could resist that.


    Arabe''s reaction was too cool for her. If it were Alma, she would have kissed him back without


    hesitation.


    The business tycoons to Romeo''s left were speechless, their eyes almost popping out, mouths agape.


    Despite the noise, they hadn''t heard the sweet nothings between Romeo and Arabe, but seeing


    Romeo whispering and kissing Arabe now and then, and the way their fingers were locked the whole


    time ¨C as if holding onto a rare treasure ¨C was enough to astonish them.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Was that really Romeo?


    The same Romeo they knew, who was so reticent and icy, devoid of emotion?


    It''s true what they say, every man in love turns into a boy. That''s no joke.


    From the looks of it, Romeo seemed to be more head over heels for that girl. She, on the other hand,


    had been ying it cool throughout.


    That level ofposure was impressive.


    "Today, I suddenly realized David is quite a looker," Romeo said, paying his friend a rarepliment.


    "Isn''t it just because you''re in a good mood and everyone seems nice to you?" Arabe chuckled.


    "Don''t you think that the backup dancers are really dedicated and have some slick moves too?"


    Romeo nodded, "Yeah, and I also think you''re looking particrly charming today, really adorable."


    Arabe couldn''t withstand his gaze and once again turned her attention to the stage.


    "If I were to start performing, would you watch me with the same eyes you have for David, attending


    every concert?" Romeo asked in a low voice.


    "Nope, no time for that."


    Romeo watched her with a smile. The girl''s blunt response made her even more endearing to him.


    As the concert was drawing to a close, Arabe leaned in and whispered, "I''m going to the restroom."


    "I''lle with you," Romeo instantly offered, starting to get up.


    "Just stay here and shoot the video, I''ll be right back," Arabe patted his head, signaling him to wait


    patiently.


    Romeo leaned in again, whispering, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Sure."


    No sooner had Arabe left than Alma nudged Romeo, "Hey! What a coincidence. I had no idea it was


    you."


    Romeo gave her a nce and his aura instantly turned frosty, a stark contrast to how he was with


    Arabe just moments before.


    He absolutely hated being touched, especially by women.


    In less than a second, Romeo turned his head away, not sparing her another nce, let alone greeting


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    Today he was in too good a mood. On any other day, he''d have stripped off his clothes and tossed


    them away in disdain.


    "Alma, do you know him?" the noise in the venue was so loud, Hannah had to shout, "Who''s that guy?


    He''s so rude."


    From where Hannah was standing, she could only see the back of Romeo''s head. He had turned


    around so quickly and was wearing a mask in the dim light, so she didn''t recognize him.


    "It''s nothing, just mistook him for someone else," Alma had to cover up.


    "What did you say?" Hannah shouted back, looking at her friend in confusion.


    "I said I mistook him for someone else¡ª" Just as David finished his song and the fans'' cheering had


    quieted down, Alma''s voice carried to the front.


    She felt like she was suffocating with embarrassment.


    Even the business tycoons in the front row turned to look at her, and she just wanted to crawl into a


    hole.


    Backstage, Arabe found Jossie monitoring the concert. Surprised to see her, Jossie eximed,


    "Be, what brings you here? Hungry? Thirsty? David bought you a bunch of stuff earlier, it''s all here,


    let me get it for you."


    "I came to see you."


    "To see me?" Jossie was even more surprised, "Oh, I saw Romeo propose to you earlier, so romantic!


    I''ll look forward to your wedding. My engagement is on the 1st next month. I''ve told David, so you two


    bettere!"


    "You''re getting engaged?" Arabe was a bit surprised but still smiled gently, "Congrattions."

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    "Thanks, I guess it''s about time I got engaged, you know? My boyfriend''s been breathing down my


    neck. He''s paranoid I''ll fall for one of these A-listers I work with." Jossie chuckled, "Especially since that


    time he saw Romeo waving at me, and David here bought me a burger. And all those young hunks


    goofing around with me ¨C that very night, my guy dropped to one knee and popped the question.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hrious, right?¡±


    Arabeughed, instantly understanding the boyfriend''s predicament.


    ¡°You''ve got toe, okay? Even though we just met today, I really like you. Oh, right, did you need


    something? Wanted to ask if David got the tea? He drank it. Heard it was from you and was thrilled."


    "No, it''s not about the tea." Arabe smiled. "Ms. Kiki mentioned you had a mask for someone."


    "Yeah, Summer''s due any minute, and she never shows her face when she makes an entrance, so Ms.


    Kiki asked me to get a mask ready for her. Wait, how did you know what Ms. Kiki told me on


    WhatsApp?"


    Arabe just smiled knowingly.


    "You don''t know Ms. Kiki, do you? Or is it Summer you''re acquainted with? It seemed too coincidental.


    One second I''m telling you Merry couldn''t make it because of some scandal, the next Summer''s


    offering to step in. It''s you, isn''t it? You''ve done your brother a solid!"


    Just then, Arabe''s phone rang. It was a video call from Ms. Kiki.


    "Ms. Kiki." Arabe answered, greeting her warmly.


    "Summer, darling, I''ve asked David''s assistant, Jossie, to prepare a beautiful mask for you. Just pick it


    up backstage. They''ve got stylists and makeup artists there, and a selection of dresses. I''m still abroad


    and can''t make it back in time. Will you be okay on your own?"


    "No problem."


    "Thanks, dear. Once I''ve wrapped up things here, we''ll catch up."


    "Sure thing."


    Jossie stood frozen, speechless with shock.


    "Oh, and are you backstage? Did you see Jossie? I want to have a word with her."


    Arabe handed the phone to Jossie.


    Jossie barely registered taking the phone, stunned silent until Ms. Kiki finished talking. She couldn''t


    believe it. David''s sister was Summer.


    And the kicker was, even David didn''t know his sister''s true identity.


    "Jossie, are you listening to me?" Ms. Kiki''s voice came from the other end of the video call.


    "Yes." Jossie snapped back to reality. "I''ve got everything you mentioned. There are plenty of masks


    and gowns for Summer to choose from. If she''s not satisfied, our stylists can customize on the spot."


    "As for the makeup and hair, we can use David''s team. I''ll also make sure the backstage crew keeps all


    details about Summer confidential. After her performance, we''ll have security and a car ready to escort


    her out, no disturbances."


    "I''m just worried, Summer''s all by herself."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stick by her side. If she''s thirsty, I''ll get her a drink. Hungry, I''ll fetch her something to


    eat. I promise to take good care of her."


    "Thanks a bunch. I owe you dinner when I get back."


    "Please, Ms. Kiki, it''s I who should thank you foring through in a pinch."

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    "Look, I owe you one for bringing this up with your contacts, but this is a first for me. If you really want


    to thank someone, thank Summer. Gotta dash, bye."


    After hanging up the call, Jossie looked at Arabe in astonishment. "Thank you, Summer. Oh, I mean,


    Be. What should I call you now, Summer or Be? You''re amazing, you know? Just a moment ago, I


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    thought you knew Ms. Kiki or Summer, but you are Summer herself."


    Her gaze thoroughly appraised Arabe from head to toe. That figure really did resemble Summer''s.


    How had she not noticed this before?


    "What about the outfit?" Arabe asked with a light smile.


    "Right here." Jossie handed her the phone back and led her to the wardrobe area. "We''ve got some


    dresses here for the female guests. They''re all brand new and tailored. You''re so slim. Any of these


    should fit you perfectly."


    Arabe''s eyes settled on a beautiful, light blue gown, adorned with exquisite handmade floral patterns


    and ornate embroidery that made her look like a mermaid risen from the sea ¨C noble, elegant, and


    ethereal.


    Jossie was astounded by how Arabe looked in the gown, "It''s stunning on you. It''s like that dress was


    made just for you."


    Arabe felt the look was passable. "Got any hair ties?"


    "Sure, just give me a sec. I''ll call the stylist and the makeup artist over."


    "No need." Arabe quickly swept her hair up into an elegant bun, her beauty even more radiant.


    Jossie couldn''t resist taking out her phone to capture Arabe''s dazzling presence, thinking of keeping


    it as a memento for David.


    "How about a mask?" As Arabe turned, the fleeting look on her face was breathtakingly mesmerizing.


    Jossie mentally eximed ''gorgeous'' a thousand times over before presenting a box. "They''re all in


    here."


    Arabe chose a lovely blue mask that transformed her into a princess from the depths of the ocean,


    poised and charming.


    "You look absolutely beautiful." Jossieplimented from the heart.


    Even with just her clear eyes showing through the mask, Arabe''s beauty was still captivating.


    Her allure was natural, shining from within. It was hard to believe someone could look so stunning


    without any makeup.


    "We''re set." Arabe checked the time; she was ready to make her entrance.


    "I forgot to get you shoes. What size do you wear? Heels or ts?" Jossie was eager to fetch the


    perfect pair.


    "No need." Arabe had no intention of changing her footwear. She was tall enough already, and with


    the gown''s length grazing the floor, it neatly concealed her canvas sneakers.


    "Thene with me. You''re going to be on a lift that will gently lower you to the stage from above."


    Jossie began, but then she stopped and asked, "Are you afraid of heights? If you are, we can just lift


    you up from below the stage."


    "I''m fine."


    "Great, I''ll take you up." Jossie carefully held up Arabe''s gown and guided her to the lift that would


    take her to the stage''s heights, helping her onto the tform. "I''ll change the giant screen to an ocean


    scene. From the audience''s perspective, you''ll look like a mermaid surfacing from the depths. Maybe


    add a few gestures for effect."


    As Jossie finished her instructions, she realized her advice might be superfluous. After all, she was


    assisting Summer, the icon who knew all about captivating an audience.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    "Here''s David''s favorite in-ear monitor, you can use it for now," Jossie said as she helped her put it on.


    "And the mic, I''ve hidden the wire in your dress, okay? It''s clipped tight, shouldn''t fall."


    "It''s fine."


    "Alright, then go get ''em, tiger! Don''t be nervous, you''ve got one minute. Brush up on the lyrics while I


    give the crew somest-minute instructions."


    Jossie ryed some information about the ocean-themed backdrop to the crew and reminded them to


    give Summer plenty of screen time, capturing her profile from a distance to avoid a close-up of her


    features.


    Arabe stood atop the lift, unfazed, as if she were a seasoned singer merely going through the


    motions.


    Having given her instructions, Jossie turned back to Arabe, "Got the lyrics down?"


    "I do."


    "All of them?" Jossie was surprised. Just a moment ago Arabe was in the audience, and here she


    was, ready to sing a song David had penned for his sister, filled with unique lines that Arabe had to


    nail halfway through.


    Then, Jossie heard the cue through her earpiece, "Be, about 10 seconds to go. You''ve got this!"


    "Don''t be nervous," Arabe reassured her in return.


    "How did you know I was nervous?"


    As the lift began its descent, Jossie''s heart raced. She still hadn''t fully processed the revtion that


    Arabe was Summer.


    No wonder Arabe had brushed off the idea of a music career; she was already a bigger star than


    David.


    Jossie had even offered to help Arabe if she decided to enter the industry, not realizing she was


    speaking to a legend.


    Only Ms. Kiki was worthy of that role.


    The music started.


    It was the intro to David''s final song, "Angel."


    David nced over to the front row, looking for his sister. She wasn''t there. His eyes then darted to


    Romeo as if to ask, "Where''s my sister?"


    Romeo tapped his phone, signaling, [I''ve texted her. She should be here any minute.]


    David had to start singing, "I remember the first time I saw you, with your bright eyes, and yourugh


    so pure and clean. The thought of you being my sister warmed my heart."


    Just then, the backdrop shifted to an oceanic scene, and a delightful voice emerged from the depths,


    "David."


    The crowd erupted into screams!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The surprise guest had arrived!


    It must be Merry!


    Rumors had been swirling that it was the pop diva herself, and this youthful voice seemed to confirm it


    ¨C it had to be Merry!


    Even David looked pleasantly shocked, for the voice was uncannily like Arabe, his sister!


    He never imagined that the way Summer called his name would hit him right in the feels. It was just too


    perfect.


    "With such little age,es such great courage, no storm too fierce for you to face." David sang


    another line.


    From the beautiful underwater scene came the voice again, "David."


    The fans screamed even louder. Now, even David''s expression was one of utmost surprise and


    eagerness to meet this Summer, who had wlessly mimicked his sister''s voice not once, but twice.


    It was unbelievably simr!

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    "I wanna buy you ice cream, cheer you on when you''re down, get you a closet full of dresses, y


    piano when I see you frown." David continued to sing, his voice a smooth melody that filled the air. "I


    wanna be your shelter from the storm, earn some pocket change just for you, see your smile shine


    every single day."


    "Thanks, David," Arabe replied in her sweet voice, the words floating like a gentle whisper.


    The fans in the audience were already at the brink of hysteria, their screams piercing the charged


    atmosphere!


    Suddenly, a beautiful fishtail appeared above the sparkling ocean surface, and then, as if leaping from


    the water, a gorgeous mermaid emerged, providing a breathtaking visual feast for everyone gathered.


    As the stunning mermaid began to sing, David''s face instantly lit up with surprise, his expression one of


    utter disbelief.


    The crowd was stunned silent. That voice was?


    The mermaid now made her way to the shore, her beautiful gown trailing behind her, her beauty


    eliciting continuous screams from the crowd.


    "Summer! Summer! Summer!"


    It was Summer!


    The megastar Summer, whose fame eclipsed that of Merry by leagues!


    David''s management had teased on social media that the grand finale guest would be a diva of David''s


    age, leading many to specte it would be Merry. Merry had even posted a cryptic acknowledgment on


    Twitter. But no one expected the final act to be Summer, the enigmatic international sensation.


    It was David''s first global tour, and inviting such a high-profile guest to close the show was no small


    feat.


    But the real shocker was Summer''s appearance!


    Was there a secret friendship between them?


    There must be, for Summer to agree.


    Rumor had it Summer never coborated with other singers. A certain popr male artist once offered


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    her a whopping half a million dors to sing a duet, and she''d declined.


    Most artists wouldn''t dare to approach her for a duet, her voice so pure and powerful it would only


    highlight their own vocal ws.


    The crowd, never expecting the guest to be her, erupted in excitement, with Summer''s own fans


    screaming till they were hoarse, waving their glow sticks as if trying to catch her attention with their


    fervor.


    As the female guest approached him, David turned and caught sight of those clear, clean eyes beneath


    the mask.


    Wasn''t that his sister, Arabe?


    What was she doing on stage?


    The crowd was chanting "Summer," and it took David a moment to process before Jossie''s voice came


    through the earpiece.


    "Your sister is Summer, keep your expression in check, it''s your turn to sing!"


    The girl before him was ethereal, a vision of elegance and tenderness. David, still reeling from the


    shock, had yet to snap back to reality.


    He''d written this song for his sister, hoping to sing it with the mystery guest, to surprise Arabe.


    He never imagined his little sister was the grand finale act.


    In a twist, it was his sister who had surprised him.


    He''d even told her once, who wouldn''t love someone talented and with a beautiful voice? He hadn''t


    been shy about his admiration for Summer.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Sitting in the front row of the audience, Romeo couldn''t believe that thedy on stage was actually


    Summer, his gaze instantly softened.


    No wonder she insisted he stay to record the performance. She wanted to capture the moment of


    sharing the stage with her brother.


    He pulled out his smartphone, a smile ying on his lips, and hit the record button.


    He had thought she knew someone like Ms. Kiki or Summer and had managed to convince them to be


    the closing guest on such short notice. But it turned out, she herself was Summer, the enigmatic


    persona that had everyone''s head spinning.


    Meanwhile, Keh sat before his TV, a look of surprise crossing his face as he watched the big


    screen, "Honey, doesn''t the gaze of this closing act look familiar? Where have we seen those eyes


    before."


    "Isn''t that Be?" Louisa scrutinized the image before her, eximing in disbelief, "That''s our darling


    daughter Be! She''s Summer? How can she be Summer? What other secrets about her identity are


    we not aware of?"


    "It really is Be." Keh observed the clear, bright eyes beneath the mask, "It''s her! Our precious


    daughter! David, that boy, he didn''t tell us."


    "He probably didn''t want us to spill the beans and affect the concert''s surprise." Louisa hadn''t expected


    their daughter to be Summer. Watching the throngs of fans in the audience waving their glow sticks and


    chanting "Summer, Summer," she realized Be''s poprity might even eclipse her brother''s.


    She felt a lump in her throat, overwhelmed by her daughter''s sess.


    "It''s one thing for David to keep it from us, but Chasel and rk keeping this secret."


    Keh, feeling a mix of pride and slight betrayal, couldn''t help but pull out his phone to message his


    sons, [You guys are unbelievable, hiding the fact that Be is Summer. If your mother and I hadn''t


    tuned into David''s live concert, we''d still be in the dark about our superstar daughter!]


    Hans, in the middle of a meeting, saw a WhatsApp message from his father pop up. He wasn''t going to


    pay it much attention, but when he glimpsed Be¡¯s name, he had to read it. His sister was Summer?


    At David''s concert? What was going on?


    He gestured for a pause, "We''ll continue in thirty minutes."


    As he stood and made his way out of the conference room, he motioned to Julian, "Come with me."


    Julian didn''t understand what was happening. The meeting was supposed to run until nine in the


    evening, and nothing should be interrupting it. Was there a serious issue at the Collins household?


    With these thoughts racing through his mind, he quickened his pace and asked in a hushed tone, "Mr.


    Collins, what''s happened?"


    "How do you watch a live stream?" Hans asked as he settled into an armchair back in his office,


    handing over his phone, "I want to see David''s live concert."


    Julian''s face was a mix of shock and confusion. Hans, in the middle of a critical meeting, wanted to


    watch his brother''s live stream?


    This was highly unusual behavior. Hans never showed interest in any concerts, not even his brother''s.


    What had changed tonight?


    "Just a minute."


    Though his mind was flooded with questions, Julian dutifully took the phone, fiddled with it for a


    moment, and handed it back.


    On the stage, the masked girl was singing a duet with David, her clear, beautiful eyes unmistakably


    belonging to his sister Arabe!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A spark lit up in Hans'' eyes, his sister was Summer? This was news to him.


    It just went to show, his sister had manyyers and secrets well-kept.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Like a treasure trove shrouded in mystery, it seemed to hold countless gems, each capable of


    delivering a tremendous jolt of awe when brought into the light.


    "Isn''t that Summer?" Julian''s ears perked up at the familiar female voice. ncing again at Hans''


    phone screen, he eximed, "It really is her! David is a legend for snagging her."


    "Is she that hard to get?" Hans asked quietly.


    "Super tough. There was this pop sensation who wanted her as a special guest for his concert, offering


    a whopping five million for just one song. But Summer t-out rejected him, didn''t even entertain the


    offer."


    Julian''s eyes were fixed on the phone as he spoke. "She never coborates with anyone; this is a first."


    He thought to himself that David must have shelled out a pretty penny, at least ten million, right? How


    else could he have swayed the diva?


    "Not just anyone can get her." Julian added, "Clearly, she respects David''s clout."


    Hans couldn''t help but smirk. How could she not respect her own brother? Probably didn''t take a dime


    and just did it to back her brother. Their little sister was too kind, too brilliant, just too good to him.


    Chasel was out on a mission when he received a message from his father that left him astounded. His


    sister was Summer? How had he not known?


    Alone, he quickly tuned into the live stream and saw David performing a duet with a dazzling, radiant


    girl. Those eyes - they were unmistakably Be''s!


    He couldn''t believe his sister, who sang so beautifully and was even more famous than David, was


    their little princess.


    What had their family done to deserve such a gem?


    After hacking into a system, rk was about to enjoy a coffee break when a WhatsApp notification


    from his father nearly made him spit out his drink.


    He opened the concert live stream and saw his sister and David singing the song "Angel" together.


    His sister had surpassed him in medicine, outdone him in hacking, and now she was eclipsing David in


    singing.


    She was truly a sight to behold.


    In the audience, Hannah was frantically waving her glow stick, chanting non-stop, "Summer! Summer!"


    Alma''s face had turned a shade of sour that could curdle milk.


    The seat next to Romeo was vacant as he fondly recorded the mysterious guest on stage with his


    phone. Her gaze, silhouette, poise - all reminiscent of Arabe.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who else could it be but Arabe?


    Alma was blindsided. Arabe, with such a formidable identity as an internationally acimed singer.


    How could she master so much, stand at the pinnacle of every field?


    "Alma! I just adore her!" Hannah shouted excitedly into Alma''s ear, "It''s her first time performing with


    another singer, it''s thrilling!"


    Alma''s smile was frozen. She was still reeling from the shock.


    "Aren''t you a fan of her music? Or are you just starstruck?" Hannah grabbed Alma''s hand, urging her to


    wave her glow stick. Alma herself used to listen to Summer''s music and even said she''d love to meet


    Summer for an autograph and photo if she ever got the chance.


    Little did she know, Arabe was Summer.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    It wasn''t until that very moment that Alma pieced together the puzzle. The voice she heard in her head,


    Summer''s soulful melodies, held an uncanny resemnce to Arabe''s everyday chatter. Sure, when


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    belting out a tune, Summer''s vocals packed an unparalleled punch, with a power that could pierce


    through hearts and walls alike.


    She had never seen the connection between Arabe and Summer before.


    All she could think was that her cousin had truly outdone herself.


    Jossie, stationed discreetly at the side of the stage, whipped out her smartphone to capture a candid


    shot of David and Arabe, their silhouettes etched against the spotlight.


    Who would''ve guessed that Arabe, seemingly so frail, harbored such tremendous vigor within? She


    navigated the treacherous highs and lows with such finesse that it was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªa


    sound that seemed to transcend, cleansing the soul.


    As the final notes of "Angel" faded out, David''s eyes shimmered with emotion. "Let''s give it up for


    tonight''s headliner, Summer, and her wless rendition of this song," he announced.


    He opened his arms and embraced his sister in a heartfelt hug.


    The fans erupted in apuse, a thunderous ovation that seemed to roll on endlessly, filled with warmth.


    "This song is dedicated to my sister. What did you think when you firstid eyes on it, Summer?" David


    asked, his voice a mix of hope and nerves as he awaited Arabe''s response.


    "It''s beautiful. I bet every little sister in the world, hearing this song, would be reminded of the good in


    their big brothers," Arabe said, her gaze locking with David''s, her voiceced with gratitude. "You''re a


    great brother, your sister is so lucky."


    David''s smile broadened at her affirmation.


    "It''s because my sister is extraordinary." he said, his sincerity palpable. "She truly is the best sister in


    the world. I adore her. And right here, I want to tell her, just be herself. Like the lyrics say, her big


    brother will always have her back, shielding her from storms and paving the way for her triumphs."


    The fans screamed their lungs out, each one wishing they could be David''s sister.


    "I''m thrilled to share the stage tonight. Have our fans had enough, or do y''all want another?" Arabe


    teased, her voice brimming with excitement.


    Caught off guard by his sister''s initiative, David was both surprised and delighted.


    An unexpected encore.


    The fans bellowed back with an emphatic, "Yes! More! More!"


    Arabe scanned the crowd with a confident grace. "So, what would you all like to hear?"


    A mix of shouts and requests echoed from the audience, but one title rose above the rest¡ªDavid''s


    Arabe''s smile widened. "Did I hear that right? ''Loving Hug''?"


    "Yes!" The venue buzzed with renewed fervor, the atmosphere reaching fever pitch once again.


    David hadn''t anticipated his sister''s knack for working the crowd, nor her adept spontaneity.


    As the fans chanted with eager anticipation, Arabe''s unique voice tenderly unfolded the song''s


    verses. Then, David leaned into the mic, his voice infusing the melody with raw emotion.


    Apuse cascaded through the arena as the song concluded, and tears glistened on the cheeks of


    some fans¡ªthis extra performance was a treasure, a true jackpot for them.


    "Who wants to see David bust a move?" Arabe''s words sent the crowd into a frenzy, the energy


    reaching a crescendo that promised to linger long after the night was over.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    The roar of the crowd was deafening,yer uponyer of cheers and screams filled the air as the


    concert drew to a close.


    "We all want to see!"


    "How about I y an impromptu piece on the piano and let him dance spontaneously? Does that sound


    good?" Arabe asked with a light smile.


    "Yes!" The fans were ecstatic, chanting over and over, "Give us a show! Give us a show! Give us a


    show!"


    David hadn''t expected his sister to be such a crowd pleaser.


    Hidden in the shadows, Jossie was moved. She always knew Summer wouldn''t disappoint; she had a


    knack for working the crowd even better than herself.


    A white grand piano slowly rose onto the stage, and Arabe took her seat before it, starting with a


    gentle melody.


    David broke into a dance, his moves sleek and graceful, drawing a barrage of screams from the


    audience.


    As Arabe''s tempo picked up, David''s dance became more and more electrifying, the audience''s


    screams almost breaking the sound barrier.


    At that moment, Jossie''s phone started buzzing incessantly. It was Wendell, the agent of a popr star,


    calling her.


    Out of professional courtesy due to their past coboration, Jossie excused herself to the backstage


    area, searching for a quiet spot to talk. "Wendell, long time no see."


    "Jossie," Wendell''s voice was beaming. "Just wanted to congratte you in advance for David''s


    concert sess."


    "Thanks, Wendell."


    "Our executives are all watching David''s concert live. The lighting, the stage effects, they''re fantastic,


    and we''re especially blown away by that sses-free 3D technology. Of course, what we really want to


    know is how you managed to get Summer to appear."


    "It was a favor from Summer, a nod to David¡¯s talent."


    "I know, David''s outstanding. No one in the music scene holds a candle to him. Summer must''ve


    recognized his poprity and his hard work. But I''m wondering, did you negotiate with her agent as


    well?"


    "It was Summer herself who gave the go-ahead. If you''re looking to coborate with her, you should


    check with Ms. Kiki for her avability."


    "Ms. Kiki can be tough to deal with. I''ve been on the losing end a few times with her. Just wanted to


    know how you approached her and what the price tag was. Jossie, we go way back. Just give it to me


    straight. If they''re open to working with us, you''ll be the hero, and trust me, you won''t be forgotten when


    it counts."


    "Wendell, I only found out about Summer being tonight''s surprise guest at thest minute. Tell you


    what, I''ll look into it and get back to you, okay?"


    "Perfect, I''ll be waiting for your call. Don''t worry about the time, just ring me for anything rted to


    Summer, and I''ll pick up in three seconds t."


    "Alright." Jossie had just hung up when another agent, Lia, sent her an audio call.


    "Lia."


    "Jossie." Lia''s voice was warmer than usual. "I watched David''s concert from start to finish. Absolutely


    heart-stopping. The top stars truly stand out, with that voice, that poprity."


    "Thanks for your support, Lia."


    "Jossie, I just adore David, so I thought of him immediately for a coboration. You know the global


    luxury brand OL''s face in Astronisia is represented by Reuben. His contract is up in a week, and


    Reuben wants to rmend David. With Reuben''s endorsement and David''s fanbase, it''s a sure deal.


    We''re talking an endorsement deal for more than one thousand million dors for a year. But we need a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    favor from David in return¡ªcould he introduce Reuben to Summer after the concert for somete-night


    grub? We''ll foot the bill."

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Jossie instantly got the drift. "Lia, the timing couldn''t be worse. Ms. Kiki just told me to whisk Summer


    away the minute the concert wraps up. You know how it is with Summer''s star power¡ªshe can''t even


    grab a bite without Ms. Kiki giving the green light. This isn''t something David and I can call the shots


    on."


    "But c''mon, it''s only natural for David to grab a meal with Summer after the show, or at least have a


    quick meet-and-greet backstage. David could y the mediator, introduce Summer to Reuben."


    Jossie could only make excuses. "Lia, we''re tied up with non-disclosure agreements, plus there are


    time constraints and whatnot. We''ve got to get Summer back right after the concert, and it''s not like I


    don''t want to help, but here''s the thing¡ªif you can get Ms. Kiki''s approval, I''m on board one hundred


    percent."


    "If she were easy to talk to, why would I even being to you? Jossie, I''ve looked out for you lots,


    including all those red-carpet events. Whenever Reuben and David are in the mix, I always let David


    take the stage first."


    Jossie thought to herself, wasn''t that because David''s more popr than Reuben? The organizers


    themselves wanted David to go first. How did it be her doing them a favor? Did David really need


    someone to let him shine?


    "Jossie, do me this solid, will you? If Summer agrees to work with us, David couldnd an endorsement


    deal worth a cool hundred million bucks. It''s a win-win. Kiki''s just too strict, keeping a tight leash. We


    want to reach out to Summer directly, get her personal ''yes''."


    "Lia, I''m sorry, but I''m just an assistant. I can pass the message, but whether they meet up is really up


    to Summer''s schedule."


    "Jossie." Lia was losing patience, her voice tinged with annoyance. "Everyone shines for a moment, but


    who shines forever? Sure, David''s a tad hotter than Reuben right now."


    Jossie was speechless. Just a tad? David was way ahead, or else why would he be the top dog, not


    Reuben?


    "But who''s to say? Maybe Reuben will outshine you one day, and you''lle knocking for our help.


    Then, I can have Reuben lend you a hand."


    "What''s up?" At that moment, Arabe returned from her performance.


    It was like Jossie had seen the cavalry arrive. "Somebody''s looking to coborate with you."


    "Don''t bother, just hang up."


    Hearing Arabe''s icy response, Lia wasn''t deterred but instead pleaded with Jossie to hand the phone


    over to Arabe.


    Jossie, feeling awkward, said, "Lia wants to talk to you for a sec."


    Arabe took the phone. "Except for David, I''m not considering coborations with anyone at the


    moment. I appreciate your interest, but no need to call again."


    With that, she ended the call.


    Jossie didn''t expect Arabe to be so assertive. "You have no idea what she was saying on the phone


    ¡ªthey think Reuben will be more popr than David someday."


    "And he''s not popr now, so why talk about the future?"


    Jossie was stunned. Big shots sure talk big when they have the clout.


    "He''s not going anywhere."


    As far as Arabe knew, this Reuben lived a messy private life, often deceiving fans and dodging taxes.


    His downfall was only a matter of time.


    Then Jossie''s phone buzzed again, with different agents asking the same thing¡ªhow they managed to


    get Summer on board.


    Some even wanted to buy her out for the inside scoop.


    "Summer, you''re such a hot ticket. I''m swamped with messages, and they''re all about you." Jossie


    couldn''t keep up with her inbox.


    Arabe just smiled. "I''m heading back to the seats. Tell David I''ll catch a ride home with Romeo."


    "Aren''t you going to wait backstage? The concert''s almost over, and David''s sure to want a word with


    you." Jossie hastily urged her to stay.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "With all those fans out there dying for David''s autograph and a selfie, if we chat for too long


    backstage, he''ll never make it out."

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Arabe had seen the fervor of fans before, but still, the energy in the air was electric.


    "Oh yeah, is Daviding home for New Year''s Eve? Does he have to work?" Arabe asked casually.


    "David cleared his schedule for those days. He said it''s his sister''s first New Year back home, and he''s


    determined to spend it with her. He was so adamant about it, even pushed back against his agent, who


    finally gave in."


    Arabe didn''t expect David to make time for her like that, and her heart softened at the thought.


    "I''ll be home, too."


    "I''ll let David know. He''ll be thrilled."


    "I''ve got to head off now."


    "Don''t forget my engagement party!" Jossie called out with a wave.


    "I''ll be there."


    Arabe returned to her seat just as David was bowing to his adoring fans, who were shouting their


    love, some even in tears, not ready to let him go.


    The concert wound down, stage lights dimming, and the crowd began to disperse.


    Romeo took Arabe''s hand gently and said, "You sing beautifully, better than any song I''ve ever


    heard."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, of course. I took videos and photos for you. They''re all on your phone now."


    "When did you recognize me?"


    "When you called David''s name."


    Arabe was surprised. Romeo had recognized her voice even before she took the stage?


    "To have a fianc¨¦e with such a lovely voice, I wonder if I could get some special treatment? Maybe a


    song request? A private serenade?"


    "We''ll see how I feel."


    "So, how is my fianc¨¦e feeling right now?"


    "Not bad."


    "Let''s get some water to soothe your throat first."


    Every VIP seat had a bottle of mineral water. Romeo opened it and helped her take a few sips.


    Arabe''s throat felt much better.


    She noticed the floor was spotless. The fans had taken their litter away in little bags, and they were


    leaving in an orderly fashion through several exits, with no sign of the usual jostle and rush.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alma was at the end of the queue next to them, watching as Romeo ced the glowing bunny ears


    back on Arabe''s head.


    He whispered in her ear from time to time, their hands tightly interlocked, his adoring gaze as if it could


    hold no one but Arabe.


    "The concert was totally worth it tonight! I never expected to see Summer, let alone hear her sing. Her


    voice is like a stream flowing from the mountains, and David''s voice is like a breeze across the hills.


    Their voices together, it''s the most beautiful duet I''ve ever heard!"

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Hannah couldn''t get enough of the performance, her mind reying every little moment with a hint of


    regret for being so absorbed that she hadn''t captured their duet on her phone.


    "I''ll have to scour the inte for a videoter, I need to relive that performance at least ten thousand


    times, it was just too good," Hannah said, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    But Alma''s smile was strained, as she forced herself to look away, determined not to focus on the


    excitement still buzzing nearby.


    Back at Reflections Vi, Arabe was greeted by Louisa, who was inexplicably wielding a glow stick


    and ran up to her, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Be, you were amazing out there. I hereby dere myself your number one fan starting today!"


    "I''m on board too! I was whooping and hollering up a storm!" Keh joined in, brandishing his own


    glow stick.


    The staff, caught up in the excitement, crowded around.


    "Ms. Be, you were phenomenal! Between ''Melody'' and ''Summer''."


    "You really surprised us in the best way possible!"


    "Who would''ve thought you''d overshadow David?"


    "You''ve inherited all the best from this family, and then some, you''re just incredible!"


    When Arabe noticed thest servant''s voice was hoarse, she couldn''t help but ask, "What happened


    to your voice?"


    "Your concert with David tonight. I got a little too excited cheering," was the reply, which made Arabe


    chuckle.


    "I''m a huge fan of yours! Every time I clock out, I go straight to my room and listen to your songs,"


    confessed the maid Coco, mustering the courage to pull out a notebook from behind her back. "Would


    it be too much to ask for your autograph? I promise it''ll be just for me."


    "Ms. Be, I''d love an autograph too." another maid, na, held out her own notebook, a mixture of


    hope and nervousness in her eyes.


    "Ms. Be, I''d like more than an autograph, I''d love to take a picture with you," said the third maid,


    Judy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing how much everyone adored his daughter, Keh cheerfully suggested, "Well, what are we


    waiting for? Let''s all take a group photo,e on."


    "Sir, we were hoping for a moment alone with Ms. Be." Judy bravely spoke up.


    April added shyly, "Maybe we could take one with youter?"


    After all, who wouldn''t want a pure picture with their idol?


    Louisa,ughing heartily, teased, "Who wants to take a picture with you? Go on, shoo."


    Keh looked a bit lost, after all, wasn''t he a former tycoon? Didn''t anyone want a keepsake photo


    with him?


    "Be, are you too tired for pictures? Would you like to?" Louisa respectfully asked her daughter.


    "I''m good, no problem," Arabe had barely finished speaking when several maids lined up in front of


    her eagerly.


    Louisa was amused all over again.


    Arabe graciously wrote blessings in everyone''s notebooks and signed "Summer''s" name, then took


    turns posing for photos with them, much to their delight.


    "My turn!" Louisa dered, waving her glow stick one moment and linking arms with her daughter the


    next, even pretending to nt a kiss on her cheek.


    "I want in too." Keh, not to be outdone, squeezed in for his own photo with Arabe.


    "You''re blocking the shot. I''m not done yet! Just wait," Louisa pulled her daughter aside for another


    angle and continued to snap away.


    Keh could only wait longingly until his wife was satisfied with her photos, then eagerly stepped


    forward to take several more with his daughter.


    After the photo session, Arabe saw everyone busy editing their pictures and said with a soft smile,


    "I''m heading upstairs for a shower."


    "I had the kitchen whip up some sweet almond soup for you. It''ll be ready soon so we can bring it up to


    you."

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    "No need, I''lle down and eat," I called out, trying to sound casual.


    "Take it easy, hon," Louisa hollered from downstairs, her voice tinged with a mother''s concern. "You''ve


    been spinning like a top all day. Try to clear your schedule for the holidays. I want to take you out for


    some fun."


    "Sure," she replied, the word barely a whisper.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena''s Facebook feed waspletely taken over by the concert updates. As she scrolled, she


    stumbled upon a proposal segment with a couple who bore an uncanny resemnce to Romeo and


    Arabe.


    She was so shocked that her phone slipped right out of her hands, ttering to the floor. She didn''t


    even bother to pick it up right away.


    Arabe did have a simr ck coat. Serena had seen her wear it once. But the concert lighting was


    dim, and it was hard to make out any details.


    If it was them, then their coats, their ck masks, everything matched¡ªthey looked like a couple


    straight out of a storybook. Especially when Romeo dropped to one knee, ring in hand, proposing to


    Arabe.


    Serena couldn''t find the words to describe her feelings. Shock? Jealousy? Hatred? Something else


    entirely?


    To confirm if the couple on stage was indeed them, Serena frantically searched through multiple social


    media tforms for any scrap of evidence in the videos and photos posted of the concert''s proposal


    segment.


    One user had captured the newly engaged couple''s kiss on stage and shared it online.


    Despite the poor lighting, Serena recognized them in the instant they pulled down their masks¡ªRomeo


    and Arabe.


    It really was them.


    They had been on stage, kissing so intimately, so lost in the moment.


    Absolutely shameless!


    Especially Arabe, always pretending to be aloof and above worldly desires, but crumbling at a


    proposal, kissing like that? What about her image?


    Though she had the Collins family blood and was the true youngdy of the Collins lineage, deep down


    she seemed just as frivolous, without restraint!


    Serena stewed in envy for a long while until the surprise guest''s video took over her feed.


    The guest wore a mask and a disguise, but the familiar silhouette, the movements, those bright eyes,


    and the shock on David''s face upon seeing this guest.


    It was clear¡ªthe guest was Arabe!


    The envy was gone, reced by utter astonishment.


    Arabe was Summer?


    How could she be Summer?


    How could she have so many identities?


    Considering Summer''s status was even higher than David''s, a mysterious international superstar.


    If she was ranked second, no other female singer in the country would dare im the first spot.


    The shocking revtion made Serena shiver slightly, a chill creeping up her spine.


    She couldn''t believe that Arabe had another identity as Summer.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Arabe''s manyyers and the Collins family blood would only make her more valuable in their eyes.


    What about Serena then?

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    The tinny ringtone of Serena''s cell phone brought her back from her reverie. ncing at the screen,


    she saw Martha''s name shing.


    "Serena, are you okay?" Martha''s voice, tinged with concern, crackled through the phone.


    "Martha, why are you asking all of a sudden? What''s wrong with your voice?" Serena detected a


    raspiness in Martha''s usually clear tone. Suddenly, she heard the tter of something falling on


    Martha''s end.


    Martha seemed to be reaching for the fallen object, and in doing so, must have snagged her wound,


    letting out an involuntary "Ouch."


    Serena''s worry spiked. "Martha, what''s happened? Are you not feeling well? Are you sick?"


    "No, it''s¡ªouch¡ªnothing." Martha''s sharp intake of breath was audible.


    "I''m sending a video call, hold on," Serena said quickly.


    She hung up and shot a video call Martha''s way, but Martha declined it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena''s curiosity was piqued. She kept trying, and finally, Martha, seemingly with no other choice,


    reluctantly epted the video call.


    When Serena''s eyes met Martha''s bruised face on the screen, she gasped in shock. "Martha, what


    happened to you? Did you fall? When did this happen? You never mentioned it!"


    "It''s nothing. Ouch." Martha winced, possibly having aggravated her injury again. She steadied herself,


    holding her side and looking into the camera. "Serena, what''s with the bruises on you? What


    happened? And where are you? Isn''t that the guest room next to the main house? Why are you there


    sote, and still in your pajamas?"


    Having been with the Collins family for over a decade, Martha recognized the background in Serena''s


    video call. It wasn''t thevish bedroom of Serena''s past.


    The floodgates opened as Martha''s concern touched Serena''s already heavy heart, and tears began to


    stream down her face.


    "Serena, why are you crying? It''s okay, tell me."


    Serena poured out the events that had unfolded at Mr. Eugene''s birthday party.


    "So, because Mrs. Collins heard you were pretending to be Queena''s apprentice, she thought you were


    trying to punch above your weight. And then she found out you''d been badmouthing Arabe, saying


    she sabotaged your engagement with Mr. McMillian. All because of these two things, she banished you


    to the next building?"


    Serena nodded miserably.


    "How can they do this to you? You only pretended to be Queena''s apprentice in front of some friends,


    and it was those friends who bbed, not you. It''s their fault, not yours. And you even apologized to


    Arabe in front of all those guests. What more does she want?"


    Martha''s words struck a chord with Serena, who felt the sting of injustice all over again.


    "If it wasn''t for Arabeing back to this family, you''d still be engaged to Mr. McMillian. It truly was


    Arabe who broke that off, whether or not you''re the one who told people. There''s truth to that, isn''t


    there? Mrs. Collins shouldn''t have cast you aside over such trivial matters! They''ve cherished you for


    eighteen years. How can they just neglect you now, just because Arabe carries their blood?"


    Tears flowed once more as Serena felt the pain of her parents'' actions, deepening her sense of


    betrayal.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    "Ever since Arabe waltzed back into this house, you''ve been wronged. What''s the big deal in venting


    to a friend? Is Arabe some kind of royalty that she can''t handle a couple of harsh words without


    keeling over?" Martha paused, her concern evident, "You still haven''t told me, how''d you get all banged


    up? It looks pretty bad."


    Serena recounted the series of unfortunate events at her birthday party, including the bullying by Alma,


    the beating she received at her doorstep, and her fall while chasing after her parents'' car, hoping for


    their forgiveness.


    Martha''s eyes misted with empathy. "Serena, what did you do to deserve such treatment?"


    "Martha, don''t cry." Serena suddenly felt that, in this family, Martha was the only one who truly cared for


    her.


    Noticing the scars on Martha''s wrists as she wiped her tears, Serena asked with concern, "You never


    told me, how did you get all these injuries?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Unable to hide the truth any longer, Martha spoke in a hoarse whisper, "I was taking out the trash


    tonight, and out of nowhere, I got jumped. They left me in the dump, and it took me forever to crawl


    out."


    Just recalling the incident made Martha feel nauseated.


    The open dump, where the neighborhood discarded their garbage, would only be cleared by the


    sanitation trucks the next morning.


    It was during the stench-filled evening hours that Martha had been attacked and tossed into the refuse.


    The mix of vile odors was enough to make her retch repeatedly.


    "I had no clue what was going on until I heard that Debby and Daisy got the same treatment today.


    Then it hit me. Maybe it''s because they picked on those servants Arabe was protecting, and I got


    thrown out for trying to sabotage Arabe with that oil spill."


    "Could it be that all three of us had wronged her, and that''s why Mrs. Collins couldn''t let it go and


    ordered this payback?"


    Serena was shocked to learn about Debby and Daisy''s ordeal, "Now I remember, before mom and dad


    shipped me off here, they med you for leading me astray. They must think you''re the bad influence,


    and that''s why they''re taking it out on you, and settling scores with Debby and Daisy as well."


    Thinking it over, Serena felt a surge of indignation on their behalf.


    "That oil spill. We were the ones who got hurt, not Arabe. They docked your pay, kicked you out, and


    now, after all this time, they have someone beat you up? That''s just too much! And Debby and Daisy


    were just trying to put those uppity servants in their ce because they were so unbearable. But mom


    and dad still want to settle old scores."


    "Serena, haven''t you noticed? When thedy of the house adored you, we basked in your glow. Now


    that you''ve been relegated to the guest quarters, it''s no wonder we''re."


    Serena hadn''t realized that falling out of favor herself had dragged down her once loyal servants, "Mom


    and Dad also said that if I don''t reflect on my behavior and dare to disrespect Arabe again, then I


    don''t deserve to carry the Collins name."


    "What did you say?" Martha was in disbelief.


    "Ridiculous, isn''t it?" Serenaughed bitterly, the pain clear in her voice. Her parents, who had


    cherished her for eighteen years, were now ready to strip her of her family name just because of their


    biological daughter''s arrival.


    "They''ve gone too far!" Martha never imagined thedy of the house could be so cold-hearted.


    Eighteen years of love for her daughter, and yet, as if uprooting a cherished tree, they were ready to


    deny even her name to such a splendid person.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    "Oh, right! It wasn''t until I saw David''s concert tonight that I realized Arabe is actually Summer¡ªthe


    world-renowned superstar."


    "That little minx, how could she possibly have so many identities?" Martha clearly didn''t believe it,


    "Each one is more impressive than thest. How old is she even? Serena, don''t you find this all a bit


    suspicious?"


    Even though Serena also found it hard to believe, she recounted honestly, "I watched the live stream of


    the concert tonight, and those eyes were definitely hers. And when she was warming up the crowd, her


    voice sounded just like it always does."


    As Serena spoke, she remembered scrolling through social media earlier, searching for clues about


    whether ''The Coat Couple'' were Romeo and Arabe. There was a buzz online, people asking who the


    masked pair were,menting on their refined air, and how even behind masks, their attractiveness


    shone through.


    Some said they were a match made in heaven.


    "That little minx ims to be a piano prodigy, a world-famous healer, an artist with a magic brush, and a


    chess champion, and now you''re telling me she''s an international pop queen. She''s bing god-like


    at this point. Maybe the masked singing is just her gimmick, her unique selling point. Perhaps she can''t


    even sing and just lip-syncs to a pre-recorded track," Martha spected.


    Serena suddenly remembered the concert from earlier in the evening. When Arabe was singing,


    there was indeed no interaction with the fans.


    She would finish a whole song before speaking to the audience.


    During that time, it was entirely possible she could have been faking it, just mouthing the words.


    After all, plenty of big-name artists have done that before. It was not unusual in the industry.


    "You were coddled by your parents since you were young, showered with the best instructors in every


    field. You''ve trained your whole life and never reached the pinnacle of any industry. How could she, a


    child neglected by the Murphys, be a prodigy just by studying with a few old men?" Martha was


    clearly skeptical, "Maybe those old men paid to fabricate her fame, just so she could secure her


    standing when she returned to the Collins family!"


    Serena started to see the logic.


    Yeah, Arabe might really know how to y chess, and y better than most, but she couldn''t


    possibly be at ''Queena''s'' level!


    And her art, maybe those live paintings were practiced and copied countless times in private. The


    uninitiated might think she was just spontaneously creating them.


    And her pianopositions, who could prove she had written them all by herself?


    Not to mention the medicines she developed for her grandparents, how could anyone know if there


    wasn''t some old mastermind behind it all? She might just be copying.


    With these thoughts, Serena felt a sigh of relief and a bit more at ease.


    She used to feelpletely overshadowed by Arabe, almost suffocated by theparison.


    But now, it seemed, not so much.


    "It''s just that little minx doesn''t seem like the type to gossip behind people''s backs. What on earth could


    have prompted the old man and thedy to suddenly order a beating for me and Debby and Daisy."


    Martha was puzzled over this incident.


    "It must be because of Edith!" Serena had an epiphany, "I heard from the servants that Mom and Dad


    were in decent spirits until Edith served them dinner. After that, they were so upset they couldn''t even


    eat, and then you, Debby and Daisy got a thrashing. It has to be because of her!"


    Serena thought, "If not for her, Mom and Dad would never have found out. Arabe isn''t the sort to


    waste time on idle chatter. It had to be Edith!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "That old snake, daring to y dirty behind my back. She really thinks I can''t touch her now that I''m out


    of the Collins family, right?" A sh of hatred sparkled in Martha''s eyes, quickly reced by a


    main house. Otherwise, that old snake and the rest of the servants will be gossiping up a storm,


    delighted by our misfortune. And Arabe, I bet she''s grinning from ear to ear."


    "But it''s like I''ve been ''imprisoned'' here by my parents. I can''t get close to the main house, and I can''t


    even leave."


    At this moment, Serena didn''t want to stir up any further displeasure.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Looking to leave?


    Guess that would have to wait until New Year''s Eve.


    "Listen to me." Martha began to strategize for Serena again.


    A spark lit up in Serena''s eyes. Yes, that was a n worth trying.


    Meanwhile.


    Hans was about to hit the sack when his phone buzzed with a breaking news alert, [The Most


    Charming Matchmaker, David.]


    Puzzled, he tapped on the notification and discovered that during a concert segment, David yed


    cupid, helping his fans propose sessfully, even distributing wedding favors to the crowd.


    His brother was more fun than he thought. Hans was about to close the app when he caught a glimpse


    of a couple in the corner of a photo that looked strikingly like Romeo and his sister.


    Curious, he clicked through several news articles, each offering different snapshots and even some live


    footage. Upon viewing the videos, there was no doubt¡ªit was Romeo and his sister.


    Even in the dim light and with their masks on, their silhouettes and the vibe of their movements were


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    unmistakable.


    His little sister had actually joined Romeo in such a childish escapade.


    Watching Romeo kneel like the other male fans, slipping a ring on his sister''s finger and then the two of


    them kissing in blissful union, Hans suddenly felt a jolt¡ªas if his precious little sister had be


    someone else''s treasure.


    [You yed matchmaker for our sister?] Hans shot a message to David.


    By then, David was shaking in his boots. Not just from Hans, but he''d also received messages from


    Chasel and rk, teasing him about his sessful matchmaking stint, even giving away his own


    sister.


    And David was grinning ear to ear.


    [If it weren''t for that guy being so darn good to Be, heart and soul, I''d never have agreed to this


    match!] David could only reply to his brothers, [He truly adores Be, nearly wearing his heart on his


    sleeve. Let''s not stand in their way, making sure our sister''s happiness is our ultimate goal.]


    After a shower, Arabe video-chatted with Romeo until she fell asleep, not even bothering to cover


    herself with a nket. Romeo wished he was there to take care of her, to pull the covers over her.


    So he messaged Edith, asking if she was still awake, saying Be had dozed off without a nket, and


    he was worried she''d catch a cold in this freezing weather.


    Though the house was heated, the chill was still biting.


    Luckily, Edith was still up. Praising Romeo for his thoughtfulness, she tiptoed to Arabe''s room, gently


    opened the door, and quietly tucked her in.


    Seeing that their video call was still connected, Edith inwardly swooned at how sweet they were. She


    hadn''t realized Ms. Be needed to video chat with Mr. McMillian every night before sleeping.


    After leaving a nightlight on, she slipped out quietly.


    Romeo watched the peaceful face of the girl, who must have been exhausted, not even stirring when


    Edith came and went.


    In the past, the slightest noise would have woken her.


    What he didn''t realize was that it was his presence, his voice, that gave Arabe a sense of security.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    The next morning dawned crisp and cold, with Serena gazing out at the manicuredwn of her family''s


    estate. The serenity was undeniable, yet the vast house felt empty. She was alone, save for the


    asional presence of the staff.


    Atst, Betty, the housekeeper, arrived with a basket, interrupting Serena''s solitude. "Hey, Betty."


    Serena called out, a hopeful lilt in her voice.


    "Why are you waiting out here, Serena? It¡¯s chillye inside," Betty chided gently.


    Inside, Betty set down the breakfast tray, arranging the simple, yet familiar, toast, eggs, and bacon.


    Serena eyed the modest fare with a mix of gratitude and resignation, then sat down to eat.


    "Betty, the main house was so livelyst night. Was there something to celebrate?" Serena inquired,


    probing for gossip.


    "Oh, have you heard of Summer? The internationally famous singer? For three years, her fans have


    adored her music without ever seeing her face. She''s the most enigmatic figure on the global stage and


    a genius songwriter from Solterra. Guess what? That person is Ms. Be!" Betty eximed.


    Serena feigned shock, her eyes wide with mock surprise.


    "Last night, all the staff were after her for autographs and photos. Even Mr. and Mrs. Collins have


    be fans. They were all praising Ms. Be, and when she went to shower, they were singing her


    songs in the living room,ughing and having a grand old time."


    "I thought I heard singing and cheering." Serena mused, her heart sinking. She was enduring hardship


    here, while they were having fun, and her parents were amongst them, smiling.


    The staff were insufferable, fawning over Arabe, clinging to her coattails.


    When it had only been Serena, everyone had scrambled to please her.


    Such turncoats!


    After finishing her breakfast, Serena took out her own creations, cing them into the basket one by


    one.


    "I found some unopened flour and milk in the kitchen, so I followed an online tutorial and made some


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    milk biscuits for my parents and sister. Take them to them, will you?" she asked, her voice hopeful.


    Betty was impressed by the well-crafted biscuits, shaped like delicate blossoms, and Serena''s evident


    earnestness.


    "I also made soup. There''s fresh produce in the garden and some unopened cans of ham, so I whipped


    up three bowls of vegetable and ham soup. I''m not sure if it''s tasty or if they''ll like it."


    Serena carefully packed the bowls into the basket, then took out two neatly folded sheets of paper.


    "This letter is for my parents, and this one is for my sister. Could you please pass them on?"


    Her tone was sincere, that of someone seeking forgiveness and reconciliation. Betty felt moved by her


    gesture.


    "If your parents and Ms. Be see your homemade breakfast and read the letters, they''re sure to


    forgive you."


    "I just want them to be happy, not upset over me anymore. The holidays areing up." Serena''s


    voice trailed off as she looked out at the courtyard, her eyes reflecting a longing for freedom and her


    family''s affection.


    "I''ll deliver these right away, Serena!" Betty hurried off, finally reaching the dining area only to find that


    Keh and Louisa, along with Arabe, had finished their breakfast.


    Betty presented Serena''s breakfast and letters with haste, yet Louisa didn''t take the letters, barely


    ncing at the biscuits and soup before she stood and left the room.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    Keh saw his wife storm out and hastened to catch up with her.


    Arabe too got up and left. Betty watched as Serena''s intentions werepletely ignored and couldn''t


    help but follow Mr. and Mrs. Collins.


    In this household, if Mr. and Mrs. Collins chose to forgive Serena, then Ms. Arabe would likely soften


    as well.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins!" Betty finally caught up to them, walking briskly alongside them, "Ms. Serena was


    brought up without lifting a finger in the kitchen, yet she managed to make those muffins and biscuits


    look so beautiful. She must have put in a lot of effort behind the scenes! She''s hurt so badly; not only


    did she prepare this feast herself, she also wrote a letter. You should at least see what she wrote, try


    what she''s cooked."


    Louisa stopped in her tracks, eyeing the servant with a frosty gaze, "What has she offered you to speak


    so fondly of her?"


    "Heavens no!" Betty quickly rified, "Ms. Serena hasn''t given me a dime. It''s just that I saw her


    looking so pitiful this morning, sitting alone on the garden bench, without a soul by her side. She has


    always been the center of attention; how could she not feel the chill of being neglected?"


    "That''s her feeling neglected?" Louisa retorted with a hint of anger, "She''s been bullying Be for half a


    year, in the open and behind her back. Did she ever consider Be''s feelings? That''s far worse than


    feeling neglected! I sent her to the guesthouse to reflect, to realize what she''s done wrong, not to


    concoct these distractions!"


    If this were the past, Serena''s muffins and biscuits would have been devoured by Louisa without a


    crumb left. The letters written by Serena would have been read by Louisa, word for word.


    But not this time. Louisa felt that the girl hadn''t truly grasped the gravity of her mistakes, just trying to


    charm her way out of that house, ying the same old sympathy card.


    "If you really can''t stand seeing her like this, then we''ll have someone else deliver her meals!" Louisa


    moved on, closing the conversation.


    "No, Mrs. Collins." Betty saw their minds were made up and called out again, "Mr. Collins." But even


    Keh didn''t respond.


    Watching their resolute and indifferent backs, Betty steeled her heart and ran to find Arabe.


    Arabe had just settled into the driver''s seat, about to close the door, when Betty blurted, "Ms. Serena


    wrote you a letter; won''t you give it a nce? And the breakfast she made, you haven''t even tasted it.


    She truly realizes her mistake and wants to apologize! It''s almost New Year."


    "If she really realized her mistake, you wouldn''t be here being used by her."


    Betty froze, not understanding what that meant.


    "Your hand."


    With Arabe''s reminder, Betty realized she was still clutching the car door and quickly let go.


    Arabe shut the door, stepped on the gas, and drove off, leaving Betty somewhat dazed, watching the


    car disappear. Ms. Arabe''s words puzzled her. Serena hadn''t used her at all; it was she who felt pity


    for Serena and wanted to help.


    Her phone rang at that moment. It was a call from Serena, who acted in a polite and amicable way,


    treating her not like a servant but like a friend.


    "Serena, they didn''t touch your breakfast, not a single bite, and they didn''t even nce at the letter, let


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    alone hold it in their hands."

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Serena''s heart sank; she had never expected them to be so heartless this time. They didn''t even


    consider her dignity in front of the staff; not a shred of respect was given!


    "Serena, don''t be too down. Mr. and Mrs. Collins just want you to realize your mistakes and straighten


    up. Give it a few days, and they''ll cool off. Everything will be back to normal."


    Serena knew it wouldn''t be that easy this time, but she still managed a polite response, "Thanks, Betty.


    I''m okay. You''ve done me a solid already. The gift was delivered; it''s their choice not to look at it or


    taste it. I was in the wrong from the start. It''s not on them. You''ve done a great job."


    Betty felt so sorry for Serena. Mr. and Mrs. Collins had never treated her like this before, but all she


    could offer was a few words offort.


    Meanwhile, Arabe parked her car in the underground level of a sprawling shopping mall and took the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    elevator up to the ground floor.


    Carol had been waiting there and upon she saw Arabe, her face lit up with a radiant smile, "Be,


    over here!"


    "Carol, long time no see," Arabe was relieved to see her standing there, healthy and vibrant, a stark


    contrast to her previously frail appearance. She felt genuinely happy for her.


    "It''s been ages since we caught up. I heard from your brother you''ve been overseas saving lives and


    back home juggling work, barely touching the ground. Catching you for a moment seems like a feat,"


    Carol said as she linked arms with Arabe.


    "I''m used to this jet-setting lifestyle. Where''s he?"


    "I sent him packing. Didn''t want him to third-wheel our girls'' day out." Carol led Arabe into a quaint


    flower shop next door, "I only found outter that Crystal loved ice-blue roses."


    The florist greeted Carol with familiarity and quickly apologized, "Sorry, we''re out of ice-blue roses


    today. They''ve all been snapped up."


    "Not even a single one?" Carol had hoped to buy some to join Arabe in paying tribute to Crystal.


    "Afraid not. That couple just cleared us out."


    The couple at the counter turned around after paying the bills, the man holding avish bunch of ice-


    blue roses. Upon seeing Arabe and Carol, the couple seemed taken aback, probably not expecting


    to run into them there.


    "Mr. And Mrs. Temple," Arabe greeted first. They looked a few years older, perhaps burdened by bad


    news, their usual vitality seemingly dimmed.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Alger and Celeste couldn''t help but reminisce about the past when they ran into Arabe, who had


    once been their daughter Crystal''s lifesaver. They remembered how Arabe had fought tirelessly for


    hours on end in the operating room to save her.


    "Be." Celeste greeted her warmly with a nod, before turning to Carol, "Carol, are you here to buy


    flowers too?"


    Arabe was surprised to hear Celeste call Carol by her first name, speaking with the kind of tender


    concern usually reserved for someone much younger.


    Back in the day, Alger and Celeste believed that Carol was responsible for their daughter''s death. They


    harbored immense hostility towards her, treating her no better than an enemy. To think that now, their


    rtionship had thawed to such an extent was baffling.


    Although confused, Arabe didn''t want to reignite any past animosity, so she quickly added, "The


    holidays are just around the corner, and New Year is only few days away. Carol asked me out to pick


    some flowers for visiting Crystal''s grave, and to choose some New Year''s gifts for you both."


    Upon hearing this, Alger and Celeste looked at Carol with surprise. Celeste even went so far as to say,


    "That''s very thoughtful of you, but there''s no need for flowers or gifts. Why don''t youe over for


    dinner sometime instead?"


    Arabe was even more startled. Celeste was inviting Carol over for dinner? And during such an


    important holiday as New Year. What exactly had happened during Arabe''s absence abroad?


    "I''lle with rk, and we¡¯ll let you know in advance which day, Aunt Celeste, Uncle Alger."


    Carol¡¯s way of addressing them baffled Arabe even further. Was there really a blood rtion there, or


    had theye to regard each other as family?


    "Alright then, we''ll head off to visit Crystal now. Take your time here," Celeste''s demeanor was a far cry


    from the aggressive stance she once held. She nodded gently and, along with her husband, walked


    away.


    Once they were gone, Carol picked out a bouquet of white roses and, linking arms with Arabe, left


    the flower shop. As they walked, Carol began to exin, "Surprised I call them aunt and uncle? I didn''t


    find out until after I was reunited with my biological family. It turns out myte mom was her younger


    sister. By family hierarchy, I should indeed call her ''aunt.''"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe was stunned, yet somehow it felt as if the universe had its own ns. Heaven had taken


    Crystal but hadn''t left her parents alone and deste. Instead, Carol was brought into their lives.


    "Do you remember that story my brother once told you, about when we got lost as kids?" Carol


    recounted, "I only found outter that the day we were separated was Crystal''s birthday. My aunt had


    invited our family to the amusement park to celebrate. It was crowded that day, and shortly after we


    arrived, my mom received a call that my aunt and uncle had been in a car ident."


    Carol detailed what happened, "My mom was frantic. She told my dad to watch us and ran to help. The


    ident was near the amusement park, and the woman who hit my aunt and uncle was in a panic,


    apologizing profusely and insisting on taking them to the hospital. They were injured, so my mom


    decided to go with them. Tragically, on the way, a truck swerved into theirne and elerated. The


    woman driving was either too scared to react properly or something else happened, but she died


    instantly. My mom, who was sitting directly behind the driver, realized what was happening and


    shielded my aunt, protecting Crystal in her arms. After that, my mom was on death''s door and ended


    up with a lifelong disability, unable to walk. My brother and I were separated that day - I ended up in an


    orphanage, while he was taken by traffickers and sold to a family in a remote vige. You know the


    rest."


    Arabe sighed by the tale, which she had never fully known before.


    "My mom spent years searching for us but never seeded. In the end, she died of illness." Carol''s


    eyes dimmed as she spoke, "All these years, my aunt felt she owed my mom her life. If it hadn''t been


    for her invitation, if my mom hadn''t been rushing them to the hospital, if she hadn''t been there to hold


    my aunt and protect Crystal during the crash. They say the steel rod from the truck pierced my mom''s


    back and legs."


    -------


    Happy New Year!


    Thank you, readers, for being with us. Noveldrama would like to send readers 20 chapters of story


    content to our readers.


    Wishing you all the best, and may you continue to apany Noveldrama in the future <3

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Just the thought of that scene made Carol''s heart ache.


    "My aunt believes that if my mom hadn''t been disabled, if she hadn''t spent every day crying because


    she couldn''t find us, her life would have been better. Our family wouldn''t have fallen apart, and dad


    wouldn''t have moved on so quickly with a new me after she passed away."


    Carol''s eyes dimmed for a moment as she spoke, then she quickly added, "But I don''t me my aunt.


    None of this is her fault. If there''s anyone to me, it''s that truck that swerved into ourne."


    If it hadn''t been for that truck changingnes, thedy driving wouldn''t have crashed, and mom


    wouldn''t have ended up with a lifelong disability due to a steel rod piercing her leg. Dad wouldn''t have


    been so frantic after getting the call about mom being in the ICU that he lost track of the kids.


    It all seemed like it was written in the stars.


    "How does your dad treat you?" Arabe asked softly, "Were he happy when you and your brother


    came home?"


    "He just broke down crying on the spot, kept apologizing to us for not taking better care of us, saying it


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    was his fault we ended up alone for so many years." Carol''s smile held no trace of me; instead she


    said, "He doesn''t know about Doom. We didn''t tell him."


    Arabe nodded in understanding; after all, no one wanted their loved ones to live in constant fear.


    "He only knows I ended up in an orphanage and then was adopted by a kind couple. Later on, I


    reunited with my brother, and then Crystal suffered indecent assault for trying to save my adoptive


    parents, and died because of fatal injuries."


    Mentioning Crystal weighed heavily on Carol, as if a mountain of stone pressed down on her, making it


    hard to breathe.


    They say that Crystal, with herst breath, made her parents promise not to hurt Carol and rk.


    That good-hearted girl, knowing her time was short, still used herst bit of life to protect them.


    "Back then, Crystal had multiple fractures, breaks in her nerves, tendons, blood vessels, and her


    organs were damaged to varying degrees. Even if she had survived, she wouldn''t have been able to


    move her arms and legs freely, and there was a high chance she would have needed amputations.


    Given her condition, she would''ve had to live with a catheter bag for life, never leaving her wheelchair,


    being fed by someone else. For her, that would''ve been unbearable agony."


    Especially she had someone she deeply loved and didn¡¯t want him to learn that she''d been vited;


    every day when waking up, she had to face herself in a wheelchair. She had always loved the arts,


    especially dancing. If she lost her arms and legs, it would have been a devastating blow. With her


    temperament, she truly would''ve preferred death over living like that.


    "I''ll take good care of my aunt and her husband, give them morepany and attention, tofort


    Crystal''s spirit in heaven."


    Holding a bouquet of white roses in one hand and Arabe''s hand in the other, Carol said, "For the


    New Year''s dinner, I want to visit my aunt''s house with rk. We can''t go empty-handed. They''ve seen


    their fair share of jewelry over the years, and they have plenty. I was thinking of gifting something


    practical. I heard there''s this craft yarn shop at the mall which is all the rage with the girls. I want to buy


    some yarn and knit sweaters and scarves for them two."


    "You know how to knit?" Arabe sounded surprised.


    "Yeah, my adoptive parents taught me when I was little." Mentioning her adoptive parents made Carol''s


    heart sink again, "Tomorrow, I''ll pay my respects to them again."


    As they passed a clothing store, Arabe suddenly noticed the clothes on the mannequin bore a


    striking resemnce to her own designs from a while back, about ny percent simr.


    She looked inside at the other mannequin disys, the clothes they wore were incredibly simr to her


    previous designs as well. She nced at the store sign - 2F? Never heard of it.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    "Spotted something you like?" Carol noticed her friend pausing; linking arms with her, she suggested,


    "Shall we go in and have a look?"


    The mannequins were adorned with tags that dered "New Arrival".


    "See anything you fancy, just try it on. It''s on me today!" Carol dered with a generousugh.


    "Did youe into some money?" Arabe asked with a light chuckle.


    "A bit," Carol whispered, "Splurging on a few outfits isn''t a big deal."


    Arabe had known for a long time that Carol mastered the "Deadly Seven Steps" - a drug she had


    once used against Arabe. So Arabe guessed, "Pharmaceuticals?"


    "Nope, but how did you know I dabble in little concoctions?" Carol said; then suddenly remembering


    something, sheughed again, "It was my artwork, actually. Sold a piece on the underground market


    for 50 grand. You know, my foster parents were teachers; they loved painting and calligraphy, and I


    picked up a bit from them growing up."


    Though they weren''t masters of their craft, her artwork and calligraphy could fetch a decent sum.


    "I also sold a calligraphy piece for 30 grand, so today you pick whatever you want, my treat!" Carol''s


    smile had just begun to bloom when a girl shot her an unfriendly re.


    "Carol?" The girl''s voice dripped with disdain, "What are you doing in a ce like this? Dad''s been


    giving you too much pocket money so you dare to shop here?"


    "Let''s head over there," Carol took Arabe''s hand, eager to avoid a pointless spat.


    The girl noticed the bouquet of white roses in Carol''s arms and said with even more scorn, "Your


    mom''s been dead for how many years now, and you''re still wasting money on that? Just looking at it


    brings me bad luck!"


    "Katherine!" Carol''s anger sparked, but she held it in, not wanting to cause trouble for her father.


    "What? Am I wrong? Your mom''s long gone, and you''re squandering money on something for a dead


    person. Think the family fortune is yours to waste?" Katherine''s words were cruel, and she even


    knocked the bouquet from Carol''s arms.


    Carol watched the flowers meant for Crystal fall to the ground and felt her temper rise. Her voice


    carried a warning, "Pick them up."


    Instead ofplying, Katherine stomped on the bouquet, "Pick up something for the dead? As if!"


    Carol was skilled enough to handle Katherine in under a minute, but the problem was, Katherine was


    her half-sister; they shared the same father.


    Katherine, still feeling unsatisfied, kicked the ruined flowers at Carol''s feet, "Pick up every petal and get


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    out with your bad luck charm! This ce is out of your league!"


    As Katherine turned to leave, Carol''s hand shot up, delivering a stinging p, "Didn''t your mom teach


    you manners? Living in my house for so long, you never learned decency?"


    Katherine clutched her face in disbelief, staring at Carol, "You weakling!"


    When had she be so strong?


    "The ruined flowers, 19 bucks." Carol said, taking out her phone and disying the payment code,


    "Scan it."


    "You dare ask me for money." Katherine seemed to be encountering such audacity for the first time,


    "Isn''t dad''s money enough for you? Now you''re after mine too."

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    "Taking someone''s cash by force is called ''robbery,'' and pensating'' means you''ve got to cough up


    some dough because you messed something up." Arabe coolly exined, eyeing her with disdain,


    "Aren''t you old enough to know the difference, or are you just retarded?"


    Katherine fumed, her cheeks flushing red, "I can''t believe it, Carol, siding with others to gang up on me.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Just you wait."


    "Think you can just leave without paying up? As if," Carol grabbed her arm to pull her back.


    "What more do you want? You''re gonna rob me in broad daylight? Help! Can''t anyone see this? Help


    me! Mom, Carol''s bullying me, Mom!" Katherine''s voice was piercing, drawing the immediate attention


    of a couple of clerks who dashed over, with the fastest being a poshdy.


    Thedy stormed in, shoving Carol aside with furious strength, "You little brat, you dare to bring trouble


    to us? Unbelievable!"


    She whipped out her phone, trembling with rage, and made a phone call, "Your precious daughter is


    causing a scene in front of Katherine''s boutique, disrupting business! When she demanded cash and


    Katherine refused, she grabbed Katherine by the cor, ready to throw punches! Her manners are


    atrocious! What, you don''t give her enough allowance? She''s so desperate she''s resorted to daylight


    robbery?"


    There was a request for Carol to take the call, but thedy barked, "Why should she? So she can spin


    more lies? I weed her and her brother into our home with open arms, treated them like my own,


    yet this is the thanks I get? She''s crossed the line today, and if I don''t teach her the lesson herte


    mom obviously didn''t, she''ll never learn respect!"


    Maureen angrily ended the call, raising her hand to p Carol.


    Carol caught her wrist, her voice ice cold, "You''re not the one to discipline me in this house!"


    "You insolent girl, you dare defy me? Remember, I am your dad¡¯s wife! The moment you set foot here,


    you should be calling me ''Mom'' and obeying my rules!"


    "I do have two moms, one who birthed me and one who raised me." Carol appraised callously, "And


    what do you think you are?"


    Maureen was shocked by Carol''s audacity, "Listen to this! Everyone here, remember her words and tell


    her dad exactly what she said! I refuse to believe I can''t put her in her ce today! Grab her!"


    The clerks moved forward, encircling Carol.


    "People from QY are already on their way. You want a fight? Let''s clear up the matter of the knocking


    off designs first."


    Arabe''s interjection left everyone momentarily stunned, and Katherine''s eyes darted around a bit


    guiltily, "And who might you be?"


    "Your worst nightmare. All these designs could bankrupt you," Arabe stated coldly. QY wasn''t known


    for ying nice. She knew exactly how long the shop had been profiting from their boutique in the mall,


    and the sum to settle might be more than they could afford, not to mention the impending


    "What''s this QY? And what about ''knocking off'' designs? These clothes are all my daughter''s original


    creations, so stop trying to confuse everyone!" Maureen was desperate to find an excuse to discipline


    Carol. But then, the representatives from QY actually arrived!


    They bowed respectfully to Arabe, whispering something to her, and then approached Maureen and


    Katherine.


    Upon Katherine realized these were indeed QY''s people, her bravado evaporated, reced by a


    creeping fear.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    At eighteen, Katherine was a college freshman, living the dream with a little business venture her dad


    had funded for her. The modest profits from the shop were her spending money, usually blown on life''s


    luxuries.


    "Ourw grants us the right to demand a cessation of infringement, remediation of its effects, and


    estimates put yourpensation in the seven figures. Ourwyers will discuss the specifics with you."


    Seven figures??? Who just casually drops seven figures???


    Even if Maureen wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, she could tell that Arabe came from serious


    clout. She turned to Carol, "Aren''t you going to handle this? If we have to pay up, it''sing out of


    your dad''s pocket! Don''t let outsiders dip their hands in our cookie jar, get it?"


    Carol bristled at her haughty tone and whipped out her phone, pulling up her payment app, "19 bucks.


    Pay up, then we''ll talk."


    Maureen was bbergasted by her pettiness over the money. It just proved that Carol was not ready for


    the big leagues. She gestured for Katherine to settle the debt.


    With a reluctant scowl, Katherine stepped forward, transferring twenty bucks to Carol''s ount,


    "Here''s a little extra for your troubles!"


    Carol promptly sent the one-dor surplus back. They had each other''s contacts on WhatsApp, and


    she replied coolly, "Keep the change. You might need it more than I do."


    "How dare you!!" Katherine and Maureen shouted in unison, fuming with the urge to tear her apart.


    "Make sure QY gets every penny they''re owed. I want a public apology from you!" Arabe dropped


    this bombshell and strode out with Carol.


    Perhaps they hadn''t expected things to spiral this far, both Maureen and Katherine were livid. That


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    untrustworthy Carol, they''d see how to deal with herter!


    Once Arabe and Carol were alone, Be inquired, "Is that your stepmom and stepsister?"


    Carol nodded, "And there''s a twin brother born alongside Katherine. He''s a real piece of work too."


    Arabe had never expect that Carol had finally found her way back to her family, only to encounter


    such a household. It made her appreciate the Collins family even more. At least there she had loving


    parents, and five protective brothers.


    "Dad really wants us to stay, but that home is not the home it used to be." Carol''s smile was tinged with


    bitterness, "The family name might suggest we''re kin, but I know better. Dad isn''t just mine anymore."


    "Does your dad know they bully you?"


    "At first, Dad thought we got along fine. But then Katherine and the rest couldn''t keep up the act for


    long and showed their true colors. Whenever they shed with me, Dad would scold them a bit much,


    which only made them despise my brother and me even more, especially the stepmom. She''s always


    whispering in Dad''s ear, trying to ensure my brother and I don''te back to im an inheritance."


    Truth be told, Carol couldn''t care less about the inheritance, and her brother was equally indifferent.


    But the antics of her stepmom, stepsister, and stepbrother were just too absurd for words.


    "They keep thinking Dad''s given me a lot of money. Indeed, on the day I came back, he handed me a


    bank card, but I never took it."

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    As Carol spoke, she looped her arm through Arabe¡¯s and they strolled into the flower shop to buy a


    fresh bouquet of white roses.


    While the florist was wrapping up the flowers, Carol whipped out her phone and started tapping away


    furiously, meanwhile saying, "Just give me a sec."


    Arabe nodded, took out her own phone to catch up on some work emails, not prying into what Carol


    was up to but simply waiting quietly by her side.


    After a short while, the florist handed over the neatly packaged bouquet, and Carol, finished with her


    task, took the flowers and linked arms with Arabe as they left the shop.


    ¡°Once Katherine gets back, she''ll definitely paint a dramatic picture of what happened to my dad. So, I


    hacked into the store''s surveince system and sent the footage to my dad already.¡±


    Only then did Arabe realize what Carol had been busying herself with. Carol''s hacking skills were


    nothing to scoff at. Arabe had discovered this firsthand when she and Romeo had tried to break into


    Carol''sputer and found it safeguarded by a firewall. At that time, Carol had even set up three


    security questions, all rting to rk.


    Thinking back, it all seemed like a distant memory.


    ¡°I told my dad that Katherine started the whole mess, that she threw the flowers I¡¯d bought for Crystal''s


    tribute on the ground and stomped on them. She even spewed nonsense about myte mom. I simply


    asked forpensation for the bouquet, and before I could demand an apology, she threw a fit. The


    surveince footage clearly shows they were the ones who kept provoking the situation.¡± Carol


    exined, not forgetting to reassure Arabe, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them walk all over me in this


    family.¡±


    She had been groomed to be the sessor since she was little. Katherine thought she could take


    advantage of Carol? Fat chance.


    On their drive to pay respects to Crystal, Arabe mentioned, ¡°The Doom gang has been pretty much


    wiped out. Romeo and rk have really stepped up.¡±


    Of course, her aunt and uncle abroad had also been a big help. Hans had lent a hand from the


    shadows too. Grandpa Eugene and his friends, along with other beloved elders, had all pitched in.


    ¡°You''ll finally have a peaceful year,¡± Arabe said with a gentle nce at Carol.


    Carol felt a weight lift off her shoulders as she looked ahead, reflecting, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how I got


    through those days before.¡±


    The days of running for her life, being on constant alert, were about to be behind her. And it was all


    thanks to Arabe.


    ¡°Be, thank you.¡± Carol looked at her gratefully, ¡°If it wasn''t for you, rk might still be looking for me,


    my brother and I might still be living in fear, Doom wouldn''t have fallen so quickly, and I wouldn¡¯t have


    found my birth family so soon.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me,¡± Arabe replied with a smile, ¡°just live a happy and fulfilling life with


    rk. That would be the best thank-you I could ask for. I wish you both all the happiness in the world.¡±


    Carol¡¯s heart warmed. She and rk were so lucky to have such a caring and capable sister.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at Crystal¡¯s grave site, where arge bouquet of ice-blue roses had


    already been ced.


    Alger and Celeste had been there earlier, leaving behind an assortment of Crystal¡¯s favorite treats.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Carol bowed down and began to share updates about her and rk''s life, as well as how her aunt and


    uncle were doing.


    The girl in the photo on the tombstone wore a blooming smile, seemingly listening to Carol¡¯s stories. As


    Carol spoke, a wave of emotion hit her, and tears welled up in her eyes. She promised the smiling girl


    that she would take good care of her aunt and uncle, and slowly help heal the wounds in their hearts.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Arabe bowed, murmured some words and it wasn''t until an hour had passed that they set off to pay


    respects at the resting ce of Carol''s adoptive parents.


    The n was originally to visit them the next day, but as Carol pondered, she realized that New Year


    was fast approaching. She wanted to knit some cozy towels and scarves for her aunt and uncle, and


    time was running out.


    As evening fell, Betty found Serena had fever; hastily, she went to Louisa, ¡°Mrs. Collins, I went to


    deliver Ms. Serena''s dinner and found her burning up with fever. May I call Dr. Osmond to check on


    her?"


    Louisa, in the midst of a manicure, heard her words and responded in a nonchnt air without even


    looking up, "I sent her to the guesthouse to reflect, not to take her life. Call the doctor if you must."


    Betty was taken aback by Louisa''s cool and even a bit careless demeanor, a stark contrast to the flurry


    of worry she''d typically disy if Serena so much as sneezed.


    Without a moment to waste, Betty hurriedly called Dr. Osmond. After ending the call, she reported


    back, "Dr. Osmond will be here in half an hour. I''ll go ahead and apply some fever patches to Ms.


    Serena."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Okay," Louisa¡¯s attention was still firmly on her nails, as if this trivia was a ripple too small to disturb


    the calm surface of her day.


    Betty was shocked by herck of concern but knew better than toment.


    Meanwhile, Serenay in bed as her phone pinged with a news alert. It was about a sensational


    coboration between the enigmatic star Summer and chart-topping singer David at a recent concert.


    Last night it was the first time Summer arrived there as an airborne guest, and also for David, it was the


    first time he released his song for his sister. Hence, it had taken the inte by storm. Praise poured in


    for their voices, their style, their talent, dering their performance wless; every detail and every line


    of the lyrics were considered impable.


    In a huff, Serena tossed her phone aside, her headache worsening.


    "Ms. Serena, I''ve got the fever patches!" Betty rushed in, pressing the cool adhesive to Serena''s


    forehead, "Dr. Osmond will be here shortly; just hang on."


    "Did you bring these without telling my parents? You shouldn''t bother. I don''t want you to get in trouble


    on my ount," Serena feigned concern.


    "Mrs. Collins knows. I''ve informed her and she gave the green light to call the doctor."


    Serena hadn''t expected to catch Betty out so easily. There was still leverage with her parents; they still


    cared enough to send a doctor!


    Gleefully, Serena yed it down, "I didn''t want to worry Mom. Next time, don''t mention it to her. I''d hate


    for her to lose sleep over me."


    "Mrs. Collins wasn''t really that worried. She continued her manicure and barely nced at me when I


    told her," Betty tucked Serena in.


    Hearing this, Serena felt a pang of disappointment and surprise. Her own mother seemed indifferent to


    her sickness.


    Just then, Betty, who''d been delivering meals to Serena for the past couple of days, realized she hadn''t


    seen anyundry out to dry.


    "Ms. Serena, where are your dirty clothes?" she couldn¡¯t help but inquire.


    Distractedly, Serena replied, "I haven''t washed them yet," her thoughts were still fixated on her


    mother''s reaction.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Although the apartment was rarely bustling with guests, it boasted a few washer-dryerbos and a


    sophisticated vacuum-mop hybrid machine. Yet, Serena hadn''t the slightest clue how to operate any of


    them.


    Her worn clothes were simply tossed into the hamper, unwashed; the floors remained unswept and


    unmopped. Betty, upon entering the room, noticed strands of hair littering the floor, and the trash bin


    brimming to the top. It was once a time when Serena''s quarters were cleaned twice daily, kept spotless


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and orderly.


    It was beyond belief that Mr. And Mrs. Collins hadn''t arranged even a single maid to tidy up for Serena.


    Now, with Serena under the weather, herundry was piling up - she''d have nothing to wear by


    tomorrow!


    "Ms. Serena, let me wash these clothes for you."


    Some of Serena''s garments were quite expensive, and hand-washing them could be gentler than the


    rough tumble of the machine.


    A shadow passed over Serena''s eyes, but she feigned resilience, "It¡¯s okay. I''ll wash them once I''m


    better."


    "You''re sick; you need to rest up. It''s almost New Year after all. Your health''s the priority."


    With efficient grace, Bettyundered the clothes and hung them to dry on the balcony. To avoid


    disturbing Serena, she opted out of using the vacuum-mop and instead, swept the floors clean with a


    broom before mopping them with a steam mop - Serena had a fear of the germs in a conventional mop.


    Watching Betty bustling about, Serena realized the value in winning over such a diligent maid, if only to


    ease her own burdens.


    Betty also meticulously wiped down every surface in the room with a cloth. It wasn''t until Dr. Osmond


    called that she descended the stairs to receive him.


    Though Dr. Osmond found it odd that Serena was staying in the guesthouse and even more peculiar


    that her parents weren¡¯t there with the ailing girl, he never pried into the affairs of the wealthy.


    After examining Serena, he respectfully offered, "You''vee down with a cold, Ms. Serena. I''ll


    prescribe some medicine; you should be better in a couple of days."


    "Thank you, Dr. Osmond."


    "Dr. Osmond, let me see you out," after escorting the doctor away, Betty prepared some warm water for


    Serena to take her pills. Seeing Serena in tears, she was startled, "What''s wrong, Ms. Serena? Is the


    water too hot? My fault, I didn''t check the temperature."


    Serena shook her head weakly, her eyes brimming with tears, "I just miss my parents, wondering when


    they''ll forgive me. Whenever I was sick before, my mom would be so worried, her eyes red, wishing


    she could take my ce. My dad would pace back and forth, wishing I could bounce back to health in


    an instant."


    Betty, touched by the stark loneliness surrounding them, eventually left the apartment to seek out


    Louisa. At that moment, Louisa had just finished her evening bath and was sitting before her vanity,


    indulging in her skincare routine.


    Impatient with Louisa''s leisurely demeanor, Betty couldn''t help but say, "Mrs. Collins, Dr. Osmond has


    seen Ms. Serena, saying she''s got a cold and needs to take cold medicine for a couple of days to get


    better. She''s in a lot of distress, crying pitifully, missing you. Could you spare a moment to visit her?"


    "I''m off to bed." Louisa replied indifferently, "Everyone has their aches and pains. Be runs the


    "But this is different, Ms. Serena''s all alone. Can''t you at least send her a message, show some


    concern?"


    "How I handle things is my business."


    Seeing that Louisa was unmoved, Betty bowed her head, "I''ve spoken out of turn. Rest well, Mrs.


    Collins. I''ll check on Ms. Serena early tomorrow to see if she gets better. I''ll take my leave now."


    Once Betty had left, Louisa resumed applying her night cream.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Keh was watching the news. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter and son¡¯s concert had taken the local


    moments earlier. He turned to his wife, "Did Serena get up early to make us breakfast and catch a cold


    in the process?"


    "You didn¡¯t notice? We sent her next door to reflect on her behavior, and she''s been busy flipping


    between cooking and writing letters. After finding they don¡¯t work, now she ims she''s caught a cold."


    Keh was a bit taken aback, "Are you suggesting she''s faking it? But hasn¡¯t Dr. Osmond checked?


    Perhaps we should ask him?"


    "No need for that. If Serena''s set on being sick, she''ll cover her tracks well."


    "So you''re saying she''s ying the martyr? Pretending to be sick just to get our attention?"


    Louisa paused from her nightly skincare routine and stood up, moving toward the bed, "It certainly


    appears that way. Let''s see what her next move is."


    Louisa had hoped for genuine reflection from Serena, but it seemed all she was plotting was how to


    return to the main house.


    Influenced by Martha, no doubt. Even in this bitter cold, the girl had the audacity to risk her own health.


    If she didn''t spare herself, who else would she spare in the future?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Serena had shed plenty of tears in front of Betty. Now, as she waited for quite a prolonged time, no one


    came to check on her. It was only after a while that Betty sent her a message - Louisa had been


    informed of Serena''s condition but had no intention of visiting. She even thought Betty was


    officiousness as a mere servant.


    Serena''s heart grew colder with each passing moment. She couldn''t believe it. Not breakfast, nor


    letters, nor even a fever could sway her parents. They had changed; their hearts turned stone-cold.


    She screenshot Betty''s message and sent it to Martha, saying. [I wore just a thin blouse and froze for


    five hours in the courtyard, hoping to move them. But it seems they have no ce for me in their hearts


    anymore.]


    Martha was stunned by the message. Under normal circumstances, Serena''s parents would''ve been at


    her bedside at the first hint of illness, showering her with love andfort. It was impossible they just


    standing by.


    [New Year is few days away. Before Mom and Dad would call the designer over to tailor new outfits for


    the whole family. But till now, there hasn¡¯t been any news.]


    Normally around this time, the designer had alreadye to their house, because during the New


    Year, a lot of rtives would pay them a visit. Serena would change up to nine times a day, but now,


    she wasn¡¯t even sure if she could wear one for New Year.


    In the previous time, her outfits were always able to impress all the people present, the envy of friends


    and family. Just thinking about the scene would make her gloat in satisfaction. But this year, it was


    probably Arabe who might just steal the spotlight.


    How was she going to do? She certainly couldn¡¯t bear letting it happen!! She would never allow


    Arabe to upstage her!


    [Martha, please help me. What can I do to make my parents forgive me?] Serena sent another


    message to Martha.


    After a tense wait, Martha''s reply came through. It was a n - a good one. It was exactly what Serena


    needed to do.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    The sun had barely peeked over the horizon when Arabe sat down for breakfast, ready to take on the


    day. As she reached to the door, Louisa called out in a rush.


    ¡°Be, do you have a busy day at work today? When will you be back?¡±


    Perhaps sensing her daughter''s hesitation, Louisa quickly added, ¡°You know, with the holidays around


    the corner, we used to get new outfits made for the asion. This year, your dad and I thought it would


    be fun to go for matching family outfits. What do you think?¡±


    Arabe looked at her mother, then at her father Keh, who was practically wearing his hope on his


    sleeve.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You mean the whole family wearing matching outfits?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Just imagine how cozy and loving that would look!¡± Louisa¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, while


    Keh looked eagerly at Arabe.


    ¡°Your brothers always thought it was too childish and never wanted to join in, but this year could be


    different. If you¡¯re in, they¡¯ll surely be fighting to wear them too.¡±


    ¡°I know you have a real knack for design, but let''s have others handle the new clothes. You should take


    it easy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t want you to worry about these things. Just want your opinion. What do you think


    about us wearing matching outfits for the New Year?¡±


    Arabe finally said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Louisa''s face lit up with joy, ¡°So when will you be back? I¡¯ve arranged for a group of


    designers toe over. They¡¯ll take our measurements, pick out the fabrics, and offer some creative


    ideas on the spot. We were hoping you could be there since we¡¯d like to prioritize your input for the


    family outfits.¡±


    ¡°I have an end-of-year meeting. I¡¯ll try to be back by 4 p.m.,¡± Arabe replied, somewhat surprised at


    herself. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out of her way to exin her whereabouts.


    Ever since she had returned to her biological family, it seemed she had changed a lot.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Take your time, we¡¯ll schedule them for before 4 p.m. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t


    hide her excitement.


    The thought of publicly announcing her beloved daughter¡¯s identity and proudly wearing matching


    outfits together in a few days made her smile uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯d better get going then,¡± Arabe said her goodbyes and stepped out the door.


    At that moment, both Keh and Louisa¡¯s phones buzzed with iing messages. It was Serena.


    Serena had sent Louisa a heartfelt essay of a message, and then forwarded another well-prepared


    essay to Keh.


    Each of her messages was lengthy, reviving memories for Keh and Louisa, one by one. They were


    transported back over a decade, holding her hand as she learned to walk, ying with her and her


    toys. Every award she won, everymendation from her teachers, every time she stood out as


    exceptional, filled them with pride and contentment.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Every bout of sickness, every injury, every tear shed, they felt a wrenching pang of heartache, a surge


    of urgency, a wave of worry.


    Keh''s eyes welled with tears as he read each line. After all, eighteen years of nurturing had


    entwined his heart and soul with hers, awakening memories of warmth and joy that now tugged at his


    heartstrings.


    "Let''s give her another chance." Keh said, his heart melting, "It seems like she truly realizes her


    mistake."


    Edith was busy directing the house staff in decorating the house. New Year was around the corner, and


    the home was adorned with festive cheer. Seeing Serena attempting her old tricks, Edith couldn''t help


    feeling anxious as she noticed Mr. And Mrs. Collins being swayed by Serena''s act.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, you can''t take Serena''s words at face value!" Edith blurted out, stepping forward,


    "Do you remember Ms. Antonia, Melissa, Una, and Christine? They were Ms. Serena ''s best friends,


    and they had a falling out with herst time!"


    Louisa looked up, momentarily distracted from Serena''s words, inquiring in somewhat surprise, "What


    happened?"


    "Thest time they came to visit Ms. Serena, they ran into Ms. Arabe. They insulted her, calling Ms.


    Arabe a home-wrecker. It was only when Hans interrogated them that they revealed Ms. Serena had


    told them she broke up with Mr. McMillian. Ms. Serena imed Mr. McMillian, in a bid to win her back,


    took up with Ms. Arabe to make her jealous."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What did you say?" Louisa was initially moved by Serena''s plea but now felt a mix of confusion and


    shock.


    Keh couldn''t believe his ears. What kind of lies were these? How could she?


    "Mr. McMillian was there at the time, and he stood up for Ms. Arabe." Edith continued, rying what


    she knew, "Serena''s friends couldn''t believe she had lied to them. They were heartbroken and furious,


    and they cut ties with her on the spot. They told Serena that she was living the life that rightfully


    belonged to Ms. Arabe. Ms. Arabe was gracious enough not to demand it back and allowed Ms.


    Serena to keep everything she had. Yet Ms. Serena showed no gratitude and smeared Ms. Arabe


    behind her back!"


    Louisa was impressed by the integrity of Serena''s friends - living more sensitively than Serena herself.


    It was a shame that Serena hadn''t learned from their example and had lost four good friends in the


    process.


    "These youngdies indeed showed their breeding. After understanding the truth, they apologized to


    Ms. Arabe and Mr. McMillian on the spot. After they left, Hans demanded Ms. Serena apologize to


    Ms. Arabe, but her apology was insincere; it was clear she hadn''t realized her mistake. Hans was so


    angry that he sent her to her room to reflect and forbade her froming down for meals until she had


    thought things through."


    Louisa hadn''t realized that Hans had already punished Serena.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, you know Hans''s temper. Your sons are all afraid of him, and Ms. Serena is no


    exception. She was punished once and pretended to make amends by making coffee for Ms. Arabe,


    baking cakes, and serving afternoon tea as an apology. But after all this time, at Mr. Albright''s birthday


    party, she did it again, spreading rumors about Ms. Arabe in front of her friends, iming Ms.


    Arabe was ruining her rtionship with Mr. McMillian. What does this tell us? It shows that she hasn''t


    learned from her mistakes!"


    Louisa and Keh, hearing this, were understandably angry, feeling as though they had raised an


    ingrate!


    One would think that after being disciplined by Hans and losing her closest friends, she would have


    taken time to introspect. But instead, she showed no remorse for the loss of her friends, no reformation


    after Hans''s punishment, and no lessons learned from what had happened. Instead, she repeated her


    behavior, once again speaking ill of Arabe to her friend.


    Did she think that a simple apology would quickly close the chapter on her mistakes?


    "No wonder I haven''t seen Serena''s friendse by to visit her for so long. Now it all makes sense,"


    Louisa said, finally understanding the situation.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    In the past, vacations for Serena were bustling with life, as her friends would flock to her ce, a


    giggling gaggle ready for fun. They¡¯d hit up the local diner, catch thetest flick at the cinema, or


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    pamper themselves with a spa day.


    But this winter break, she found herself confined to the walls of her home.


    Confined for so long that she and her friends barely crossed paths.


    ¡°I actually thought she realized her mistake and was considering giving her another chance. But it turns


    out, apologies are just part of her routine. They are just empty words.¡±


    Serena had sounded so sincere that Keh nearly fell for it!


    Louisa was heartbroken and disappointed, never imagining Serena could turn out this way!


    It was utterly disheartening!


    ¡°It seems we were too lenient sending her to the guesthouse to reflect on her actions.¡± Louisa mused.


    If the homemade biscuits with milk, the handwritten letters, the colds and fevers, including the heartfelt


    message she had sent today were a scheme to escape the guesthouse and return to the main house,


    then her heart must be incredibly terrifying.


    Louisa didn¡¯t dare to think about it, because on closer thought, she realized Serena was nothing like


    the person in her memories. She was bing someone unrecognizable.


    When had she changed? Was it since Be left for home, or was it when Martha started stirring the pot.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Collins, I swear on my family¡¯s life that there is no falsehood in my words.¡± Edith suddenly


    knelt down, raising her right hand to swear, ¡°You treat me like your own, and Ms. Be has always


    treated me with genuine respect and kindness. I can¡¯t bear to see you deceived any longer, and I can¡¯t


    stand to watch her bully Ms. Be like before, with such arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Edith, we know all that you¡¯ve done for this household, and we are aware of your loyalty. Please stand


    up. The floor is cold.¡± Louisa hurried to help her up, expressing her disappointment, ¡°We had this image


    of her being gentle, well-mannered, and graceful, but now I¡¯m starting to see her true colors.¡±


    It would be a lie to say they weren''t disappointed and hurt.


    In the end, Louisa steeled her heart and said to Keh, ¡°Let¡¯s not reply to her just yet. Let¡¯s see what


    else she tries to stir up.¡±


    Keh too felt let down and heartbroken by Serena¡¯s actions. He had always seen her as a daughter,


    intent to cover for her for the rest of his life. But she.


    She was ying them for fools, bullying their own daughter, and still showing no remorse.


    Serena waited in her room, time dragging on until Betty arrived with lunch, revealing she had been


    waiting for three whole hours!


    Her parents weren¡¯t ones to sleep in; they''d rise with the sun, and by this hour, they should have been


    up and about, likely at lunch themselves.


    Even if something urgent hade up, it was unthinkable that they¡¯d leave her hanging without so


    much as a punctuation mark in reply.


    What could be keeping Keh and Louisa so busy?


    Could it be a poorwork connection that they didn''t receive her message?


    It seemed unlikely; she had sent so many messages. It''s unlikely that not a single one was received.


    What could be the reason? Could Arabe be there, making it awkward for them to respond.?

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    "Serena, time for lunch," Betty said cheerfully as she set the lunch tray down, arranging the dishes one


    by one on the dining table.


    Serenatched onto her words like a lifeline. "Where are Mom and Dad? What have they been up to all


    morning?"


    Betty jumped when Serena grabbed her hand.


    "After I brought your breakfast, I got caught up helping clear away branches. The gardener decided


    every tree in the estate needed pruning." Betty paused, ncing at the clock. "I didn''t get back to the


    main house until almost noon, and I saw your folksing in from a stroll in the garden. They plopped


    down on the couch and started sending voice messages on WhatsApp to."


    Betty hesitated, afraid to continue.


    "To who?" Serena pressed, her voice tinged with urgency. "Come on, spill it. No secrets."


    Swallowing hard, Betty confessed, "They were checking in on Ms. Be. Asking if she''d had lunch yet,


    telling her not to work too hard, and offering to have the chef make something special to be delivered


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    right to her door. They seemed really concerned about Ms. Be."


    Serena felt a jolt of shock and disbelief. "Did you see them sending these messages with your own


    eyes?"


    "Yes, I heard the ''ping'' as they sent them. Ms. Be even replied." Betty couldn''t grasp why Serena''s


    face was etched with such defeat and despondency. "Serena, are you feeling better today? Did the


    fever go down after the medicine?"


    It struck Serena that the only person who seemed to care about her was Betty, someone who was


    A sardonic smile yed on Serena''s lips, a mix of bitterness and defiance. "You actually saw them


    messaging on their phones, right?"


    Betty was confused by the repeated question. "I saw it with my own eyes. They chatted for like twenty


    minutes. Serena, what''s wrong?"


    "What did they do after sending the messages?" Serena probed further.


    "They got caught up reading some news on their phones. I only knew because I overheard their


    conversation. After that, they went for lunch."


    Serena felt her heart growing colder. So Keh and Louisa had time for news and warm chats with


    Arabe but couldn''t spare a single punctuation mark for her own messages.


    The smile on Serena''s face soured. She had been feverishst night when Martha suggested a n,


    which seemed good at the time. Bravely, she had typed out over two thousand words, half for Dad, half


    for Mom, hoping to stir some memories.


    She waited until this morning to send them, not wanting to disturb them.


    She thought maybe they were busy and hadn''t seen the messages, or couldn''t reply just yet.


    But no, they had seen them and simply chose not to respond.


    "Serena, what''s wrong?" Betty asked, seeing Serena push her food around the te. "The food''s


    getting cold, and this table doesn''t have a heating function. Serena, it''s better to eat while it''s warm. It


    won''t taste as good once it gets cold."


    Serena managed a hollowugh, feeling utterly abandoned. In just a few days, she had gone from the


    beloved daughter, the jewel of the Collins family, to a forgotten wretch¡ªlike a queen fallen from grace,


    banished to a lonely, sunless pce, wondering when she might regain her freedom.


    "Serena, Serena?" Betty called softly again.


    With a heart heavy with sorrow, Serena whispered, "Betty, please leave me be for a while. I need some


    time alone."


    At that moment, Serena knew what it felt like to be cast aside, forsaken by the parents who once


    adored her, left to wither in the shadows of the Collins family''s indifference.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Arabe was in the midst of wrapping up the annual year-end meeting when her phone buzzed


    insistently. ncing at it, she saw a text from Ms. Kiki.


    ¡°Summer, sweetheart, don¡¯t worry about the trending topic. I¡¯ve got it handled. They should know better


    than to cross me, and now, not one of them is getting off scot-free!¡±


    Ms. Kiki, Arabe¡¯s agent, was known for her fiery disposition. It took a lot to rile her up, unless.


    Curiosity piqued, Arabe tapped into the news feed and sure enough, the top trending headline


    screamed, ¡°Summer Lip-Sync Scandal.¡±


    Right beneath it was another hot topic, ¡°Summer used of giarism.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bet, that concludes my report.¡±


    At that moment, the head of the International Marketing Division stood rigid at the conference table, his


    spine icy with tension, much like a convict awaiting sentence.


    Arabe lifted her gaze, noting how he hardly dared to breathe. She spoke with calm authority, ¡°Not


    bad. Proceed with the n, but keep an eye on the budget.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your approval, Ms. Bet.¡± The division head exhaled in relief and took his seat.


    ¡°This year has been demanding for everyone. I¡¯ve received several emails about certain concerns, and


    I¡¯d like to address them now. Since it¡¯s the first year I took over Collins Fashion, there are questions


    about whether to hold the annual g, if it¡¯s necessary, and which date it should be on. The HR head


    can organize an anonymous vote for all staff to decide.¡±


    The executives nodded in agreement. While some employees preferred to skip the annual g, others


    relished the opportunity. An anonymous vote would allow everyone to express their opinions without


    fear.


    ¡°As for the matter that¡¯s on everyone¡¯s mind¡ªthe year-end bonus¡ªrest assured that thepany


    won¡¯t let you down. The finance head will announce the details in a couple of days. Furthermore,


    regarding the holiday break.¡±


    All executives immediately tensed, straightening in their seats, eager to learn if thepany would


    offer time off, and if so, for how long, and whether it would be paid leave.


    ¡°The national holidays totaled seven days off. However, since everyone has worked so hard this year,


    I¡¯ve decided to extend the holiday. I¡¯ll give you a full twelve days of paid leave.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s announcement was met with a round of apuse and cheers, faces alight with joy.


    Such an extended paid holiday was nearly impossible in otherpanies.


    ¡°During these twelve days, each department will need to have at least two staff members on duty to


    keep thepany running smoothly. The administrative head willpile a list in advance. Those


    willing to work overtime will be paid five times their normal wage.¡±


    The crowd gasped. Five times? Wasn¡¯t that a bit much?


    Mostpanies offered double, maybe triple pay for overtime. Quintuple pay was unprecedented!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the overtime!¡± blurted the perpetually single administrative head, ¡°I¡¯m up for working all twelve


    days straight!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Laughter rippled through the room, and everyone seemed to appreciate the new policy.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes swept over the group.


    ¡°No further questions.¡±


    ¡°Nothing from me, Ms. Bet.¡±


    ¡°All clear here.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Arabe dered. As they dispersed, everyone smiled.


    Ever since Arabe took over thepany, everyone''s treatment had genuinely improved, and working


    conditions had be morefortable.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    ¡°Ms. Bet,¡± groaned the manager, tossing a stack of invoices onto his cluttered desk, ¡°it¡¯s the end of


    the year and a handful ofpanies haven''t settled their ounts yet. Every time our sales reps bring


    it up, they get the runaround¡ªsome say they¡¯ll pay in a few days, others im they need time to get


    their finances in order, and some have just gone off the grid.¡±


    Dean rubbed his temples in clear frustration. The delicate bnce of maintaining good business


    rtionships while ensuring future cooperation meant he could only ask his team to be patient, to wait


    a little longer.


    But the New Year was around the corner.


    ¡°Some of these execs have the money, but they just don¡¯t n on paying up. Our reps try to reach


    them, and they im they¡¯re out of the country.¡±


    ¡°Catch them in the act,¡± Ms. Bet suggested. ¡°Make it seem like a coincidence when they¡¯re with


    other partners at an event. They¡¯re less likely to refuse in front of others. Choose your words carefully,


    and maybe approach them during a dinner event where they can¡¯t easily avoid you. If they¡¯re


    deliberately withholding payment, we¡¯ll cut off their supply. If they¡¯re genuinely in a tough spot, we can


    settle for a partial payment¡ªfor now, every little bit counts.¡±


    ¡°And if our sales reps still can¡¯t collect the money?¡± Dean inquired, seeking advice.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time for the finance department to step in and audit the ounts.¡±


    Once the finance department got involved and started formal auditing to confirm the amount of debt,


    any subsequent litigation would be straightforward. With an audit report in hand, the debtor¡¯s chances


    of winning awsuit were slim to none.


    Of course, that was the nuclear option, ast resort when all else failed.


    ¡°Let the finance folks have a talk with them first. If that doesn¡¯t work, then you let me know,¡± Ms.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Bet concluded, ncing at her watch. ¡°I need to head out now.¡±


    Dean checked the time; it was barely three in the afternoon and Arabe was already leaving.


    But then again, Ms. Bet was unpredictable and always on the move.


    Meanwhile, at another location.


    Louisa mmed the coffee table, fuming. ¡°These people are out of line! Saying that only lip-syncing


    could produce such wless vocals? Maybe it¡¯s hard for them to reach that level, but for Be, singing


    is as easy as breathing. They can¡¯t do it themselves, so they use others of faking it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Keh agreed, visibly upset as he scrolled through the trending topics on his phone.


    ¡°They¡¯re even saying Be was just mouthing the words, that the performance we heard was pre-


    recorded. I¡¯ll have someone cool this down. It¡¯s outrageous, the nerve of some people!¡±


    usations of lip-syncing were bad enough, but they didn¡¯t stop there. Rumors were spreading that


    Be¡¯s past songs were giarized, with some iming she had copied up to eighteen different tracks


    ¡ªan absurd assertion.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just suppress this; people will say Be¡¯s paying to havements deleted,¡± Louisa


    pondered their next move when a new headline caught her eye, ¡°David Collins steps forward to


    confirm.¡±


    She quickly clicked on the link. Her son, David, had posted on Twitter that Summer was indeed singing


    live, apanying his statement with a simple image captioned, ¡°Case closed.¡±


    His word was the strongest testimony, and public opinion began to shift in his favor.


    [David said it, so it must be true¡ªSummer was singing live!]


    [How could David not know about lip-syncing? What can you tell from watching on TV? David was right


    there during the concert; his word is final!]


    [David is the best witness!]


    [I believe David!]


    [So do I!]


    Simultaneously, another trending topic appeared, ¡°Ms. Kiki Strikes Back.¡±


    Curious, Louisa clicked on the news, only to discover that Be¡¯s agent, Ms. Kiki, had posted dozens of


    screenshots from users who had used Be of lip-syncing and giarism. She had preserved each


    one and was now sending out legal notices, preparing to take each user to court.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Louisa had zero tolerance for anyone ndering Summer.


    Summer''s fans rallied to her defense, praising Ms. Kiki for taking legal action, saying it was high time


    these gossipmongers learned that there is a price to pay for spreading rumors.


    Louisa started to feel relief as public opinion shifted in her daughter''s favor.


    Serena, who had been gloating just moments ago, had even created multiple fake ounts to join in


    the online bashing of Summer.


    But in a blink, the tide turned!


    Summer''s fans fiercely defended her, and even David''s supporters joined in because Summer had


    shown support for their star, David.


    They rebuked every single person who dared to insult Summer.


    Serena¡¯s vitriolicments about Summer received hundreds of replies each, all castigating her and


    standing up for Summer.


    Serena was nearly apoplectic with rage. She couldn¡¯t understand how Summer''s fans could so blindly


    defend her. Didn''t they have the slightest doubt that the wless vocals at the concert, amidst all that


    noise, might have been pre-recorded?


    Why were they so foolish?


    Even if they enjoyed Summer''s singing, did that justify such blind devotion?


    Seething with anger, Serena argued with them, but it was clear she was no match for them.


    They were too many, and their words too harsh; soon, Serena felt her heart pounding with fury.


    It was outrageous!


    The things they said were just too much!


    They cursed her and her family in ways unspeakable!


    Only a star with no ss would have fans with no ss, spewing ssless insults!


    After fuming for a while, Serena saw the trending topic, ¡°Ms. Kiki Strikes Back.¡±


    Only then did she realize that Ms. Kiki had sued all those who had defamed Summer. Surprisingly, the


    formidable woman had quickly tracked down theizens'' details and sent them legal notices.


    To avoid her fake ounts being targeted as well, Serena reluctantly began deleting her inmmatory


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    posts and the exchanges she had with other users.


    But Summer''s fans didn''t seem inclined to let her off the hook. They bombarded her inboxes, asking if


    she was feeling guilty and was scared of being sued by Ms. Kiki. They also mentioned that they had


    taken screenshots of her posts and arguments and sent them privately to Ms. Kiki.


    Chilled to the bone with anger, Serena thought these people were too much! Even after she had


    deleted herments, they continued to harass her.


    After cursing them out once more, she rapidly blocked them. Due to the sheer number of people, her


    fingers ached from the effort, and eventually, she emptied her Twitter, refusing to receive any private


    messages.


    To save herself further aggravation, she signed out of her ount.


    She wondered what her parents were up to at that moment.


    Suddenly, she remembered the telescope in the building¡ªa gift from her dad''s old friend, Theodore,


    from ages ago. She hadn''t given it much thought back then, but now it seemed like a good distraction.


    Frantically, she rummaged through her belongings to find the telescope.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Serena went out to the balcony, a pair of telescope in hand, to spy on the bustle at the main house.


    Right on cue, a group of people arrived dressed in formal attire, radiating a familiar professional vibe.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They were probably the designers who used toe for measurements in previous years.


    Disappointingly, Keh and Louisa had invited those designers again this year. What irked her was


    that not one of them headed towards her building¡ªit was as if they hadpletely forgotten about her,


    the once-celebrated darling.


    The thought of them fitting Arabe for a dress, designing her New Year''s outfit, and pairing it with


    stunning jewelry. Serena felt a tumult of resentment rising within her.


    She used to be the envy of all, outshining everyone with her grace.


    This year, it seemed Arabe would overshadow her.


    With these thoughts, her difort only deepened!


    She wondered if the designers woulde to her after they were done to take her measurements.


    She wanted to text her parents to ask, but feared they would find out she was spying on the main


    house and might even confiscate her telescope!


    With that, she texted Martha again, voicing her concerns.


    [Serena, aren''t you a VIP customer at several major brands? Why not reach out to them privately,


    check if they''ve got new releases, and just buy a few pieces? It''s as simple as that.] Martha suggested.


    Keh and Louisa would either have designers tailor outfits at home or have thetest designs


    delivered for their first pick, with leftovers eventually going to the market.


    But Serena hesitated, not keen on parting with her own money. [Are you saying if my parents forget to


    have a New Year''s dress made for me, I should just dig into my own pockets and buy one?]


    [What else can you do? You can''t let that girl steal the limelight during the holidays. You have to dress


    up carefully! Show her that you''re the one who''s been raised with all the advantages, that you''re more


    precious and have a stronger presence than her rough upbringing outside.]


    Martha''s words stirred something within Serena, but she still wavered, [Won''t my parents think I''m not


    reflecting properly here, still trying to outshine Arabe?]


    What really bothered her was the idea of spending her own money. Why should Arabe get custom-


    fitted without spending a dime while she had to pay for her own dresses?


    [Your parents care about appearances. They''ll be more displeased if you show up inst year''s clothes,


    thinking you can''t present yourself properly, and that you embarrass them. If they''re notmissioning


    something for you, what''s the harm in using a little pocket money to treat yourself to a couple of new


    pieces?]


    Serena saw the sense in that.


    Comforted by Martha''s logic, she thought, "Maybe if I buy my own clothes, my parents might even feel


    a bit guilty for neglecting me, for favoring Arabe. If she has something and I don''t.]


    With that in mind, Serena decided that if Keh and Louisa hadn''t arranged for the designers to


    money.


    No matter what, she couldn''t let Arabe outdo her!


    She wanted everyone to know that she, the adopted daughter, was in no way inferior to their biological


    daughter!


    In the spotlight, she would be the one to shine the brightest!


    [Oh, by the way, Martha, did you see the news online? One moment people were bashing Arabe, the


    next they were all supporting her. I created a few fake ounts and ended up being scolded by them.]


    Serena mentioned, still feeling a bit wronged.


    Martha quickly advised, [That old dame Kiki stepped in, so you better delete yourments right now.


    You can''t afford to stir up trouble at this critical time. If your parents find out you were trash-talking their


    biological daughter with fake ounts, you might find yourself all alone on New Year. Don''t even


    dream of setting foot back in the main house.]

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    Serena felt ufortable, but she managed to say, [It¡¯s deleted now.]


    [Good, good. Be careful, especially with the holidays around the corner. You don¡¯t want to give people


    a stick to beat you with.¡± Martha felt relieved upon hearing that Serena deleted herments.


    [You know, it¡¯s fine to vent a little in private as long as your parents don¡¯t find out, but once you put it


    out there, it¡¯s like handing someone a knife. They get to decide when to stab you and how to twist it. It¡¯s


    like a ticking time bomb. You never know when it¡¯s going to blow up in your face.]


    [I was careless.] admitted Serena, realizing that Martha had thought it through. Now she regretted the


    whole thing. She''d only dished out a few dozen insults at Arabe, but Arabe¡¯s fans had fired back


    with nearly a thousand. She had wasted so much time and energy shing with them, and it hadn¡¯t


    done her any good at all.


    Back at Reflections Vi, Edith greeted Arabe with a loving smile.


    ¡°Ms. Be, your timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect. The designers just arrived, and here you are!¡±


    Arabe smiled back, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already headed inside.¡±


    Keh, having seen his darling daughter return via the security cameras, rushed out to greet her.


    Louisa also came running, taking Arabe by the hand and leading her into the house. ¡°Be, did you


    see the news? Those people are just sour grapes. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Keh quickly chimed in, ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re just jealous because you sing like an angel. They can¡¯t


    match your talent, so they resort to spreading lies, iming that your songs aren¡¯t original.¡±


    Louisa continued, ¡°Those songs are so clearly Be¡¯s style! You can tell just by listening! Be, I heard


    your agent is already taking legal action against them. If that¡¯s not enough, I can have someone teach


    them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°One won¡¯t be enough. Those who nder my precious daughter and upset her don¡¯t get away with


    just one lesson,¡± Keh said angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Arabe said with a casual smile. She never had time to bother with petty


    squabbles. If she got worked up over every little thing, she¡¯d have been dead from stress by now.


    Besides, her agent, Ms. Kiki, was already handling the situation, which had inadvertently boosted her


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    poprity. Her old songs were once again taking the top spots across various apps.


    In other words, it was making her a pretty penny.


    ¡°Famees with its fair share of trouble. If your brother David got dragged through the mud, I


    wouldn¡¯t be this worked up, but you¡¯re different, you¡¯re my princess.¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for David.


    The designers in the living room stood up to greet them at that moment.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce my beloved daughter, Arabe Collins, the apple of my eye.¡±


    The designers¡¯ eyes all turned to Arabe.


    ¡°Ms. Collins is the perfect blend of Mr. and Mrs. Collins¡¯ finest qualities. It¡¯s our great fortune to meet


    you. I am Rory, a designer with BT Fashion, and I¡¯m delighted to make your acquaintance,¡± Rory said


    to Arabe respectfully.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    "Hello, Rory, I''ve heard so much about you," Arabe nodded to him with a slight dip of her head.


    She''d caught wind of Rory''s reputation.


    The high-end brands that the public often saw, like LV and Dior, were considered luxury brands.


    However, true top-tier luxury lied in haute couture, which wasparable to the Rolls-Royce within the


    realm of luxury items.


    Typically, only royalty, top-tier tycoons, superstar celebrities, and the wives and daughters of political


    figures could afford such exclusivity.


    Haute couture was the most special, the most professional, and thus, the most expensive.


    Rory''s brand, BT, hailed from the esteemed Belloria, a name that resonated with international acim.


    Year after year, it ranked in the top five at the world''s premier luxury goods research institutions.


    Politicians, celebrities from across the globe adored BT.


    The tailored suits BT crafted for them made them appear more tasteful, more unique, and they exuded


    an unmatched presence.


    That''s why the brand was so beloved.


    Arabe herself was a fashion designer, so she understood that these brands'' custom pieces weren''t


    just avable to anyone with deep pockets. The brands would assess the local prestige of a potential


    client''s family, extending invites only to those who met their criteria. Should a client ept, designers


    would personally take measurements and tailor clothes specifically for them. Clients were expected to


    spend anywhere from 1 million to 10 million annually to maintain their exclusive status.


    So, looking around, there were at least seven or eight brand designers whose families likely spent up to


    ten million dors a year on haute couture alone.


    "Hello, Arabe, I''m Eudora, the lead designer at CR. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Eudora said as she


    reached out for a handshake, secretly marveling at Arabe''s beauty.


    Arabe had an air different from the daughters of the financial elite; she possessed an unsullied and


    serene aura, as if the winter''s snowkes melted in her eyes, captivating and exuding an irresistible


    purity.


    "Hello," Arabe returned the handshake.


    CR''s roots dug deep into Nova Haven''s history, spanning a century, specializing in women''s couture.


    It''s beloved by the wives and daughters of many magnates, female members of various royal families,


    celebrities, and socialites. CR''s clothing stood for the pinnacle of fashion and taste, and wearing them


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    was akin to donning masterpieces.


    "Ms. Be, I''m Donna, the creative director and lead designer at EV Jewelry. Please, just call me


    Donna."


    "You''re too modest. Your reputation precedes you, and I''m thrilled to meet you today," Arabe


    responded, shaking her hand.


    One by one, the designers introduced their brands and roles, and Arabe greeted each, exchanging


    contact information. Louisa then had her staff bring in the afternoon tea and pastries, encouraging them


    to discuss while enjoying the treats.


    CR''s designer, Eudora, inquired earnestly about Arabe''s everyday fashion preferences, her needs for


    the uing holidays, the styles she fancied, and the fabrics she preferred.


    Another women''s couture brand, QZ, listened intently to Arabe''s thoughts.


    Thoughcking a storied history, QZ surpassed even luxury brands in haute couture poprity. From


    its meteoric rise, it had captivated high society, and by coborating with premier couture brand, it had


    firmly grasped the hearts of the most elite consumers.


    The other designers were busy consulting Keh and Louisa''s preferences, sketching outlines of


    garments on tablets, adding sshes of color, and seeking their satisfaction with the designs, asking


    what needed tweaking.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    As the maid Sarah poured tea, she couldn''t help but marvel silently at the array of sketchesid out on


    the table. "They''re so beautiful." she whispered to herself.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she set the teapot down and stepped back, she leaned in to whisper to Edith, "These designers


    are incredible, aren''t they? Toe up with so many styles in such a short time, and each one is just


    stunning."


    It was beyond her sense of beauty. She knew that one couldn''t find such exquisite designs in any


    department store.


    "Without powerful strength, how can they attract clients?" Edith whispered back. "The designers you


    see here, they don''t just serve any client. Money is not enough. They look at the family''s influence.


    Take BT for example, Mr. Collins has to spend two million dors a year just to keep this slot."


    Sarah gasped, nearly jumping out of her skin. Two million dors? And with seven or eight brands


    represented here, the household must be spending tens of millions annually on haute couture alone.


    It wasvish and shocking.


    "These dresses are so expensive. I can''t even imagine owning one. Edith, tell me, do people really


    spend that much money on clothes?" Sarah asked, her disbelief evident.


    "You''re new to this world," Edith exined. "Globally, there are about three thousand haute couture


    clients. They''re either from the billion-dor club, royalty, or wives and daughters of prominent


    politicians and celebrities. What seems expensive to us is just a drop in the bucket to them. Clothes for


    festivals? They wear them just once."


    "Just once?" Sarah''s eyes widened in shock. "All that time and money on a dress, only for it to be worn


    once? Isn''t that wasteful?"


    "Well, the wealthy, especially during Halloween, love customizing all sorts of bizarre costumes. They''re


    also worn just once ¨C the next year it''s all about who can be more creative. No one wearsst year''s


    costumes."


    Sarah couldn''t wrap her head around it. "But the stores have beautiful ready-to-wear collections from


    brands, with designs perfect for celebrations, all for a fraction of the price of couture. And if they don''t fit


    perfectly, they can be tailored. Why wouldn''t Mr. and Mrs. Collins choose ready-to-wear? It''s so much


    more convenient and affordable."


    Edith gave her a knowing look. "True blue bloods rarely go for ready-to-wear, except for everyday wear.


    For significant events, it''s always couture. You might not understand this now, but once you''re part of


    that world, you''ll see why it''s necessary."


    Sarah realized she was living in the same vi as Keh and Louisa, yet it was as if they inhabited


    different worlds.


    "Edith, you know so much." Sarah suddenly felt like she had been living under a rock.


    "You''ll learn, in time," Edith reassured her softly.


    Just then, Keh approached his daughter Arabe, holding a tablet. "Be, Designer Rory drafted


    some suits for me. Take a look and tell me what you think." He passed the tablet to her.


    "And about our family outfits, would that be too childish?" Louisa chimed in, handing over another


    tablet, "Designer Eudora has also created a few just for me. Do you think they''d suit me?"


    "Let me see, Dad." Arabe took the tablet, expertly navigating the design software, swiftly tweaking


    the suits to an even more impressive level.


    Rory watched, his eyes widening in disbelief. Arabe had effortlessly improved upon his designs,


    elevating them to a whole new level.


    Was she studying design? She seemed college-age¡ªmaybe a freshman? Yet, she was so proficient


    with design software.


    With her talent for design, Rory wondered if she would consider joining BT.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    If she was willing, she would surpass Rory one day.


    "Great job! I love these revisions even more!" Keh hadn''t expected that in just a few minutes, his


    daughter had transformed his suits into something even more dashing and utterly unique, making them


    stand out in a crowd.


    "Let''s go with Be''s revisions!" Keh eximed with joy.


    Arabe was back at work on her mother''s tablet, first tweaking several of Louisa''s evening gowns into


    even more elegant and graceful creations, then reworking some matching family outfits into something


    heartwarmingly affectionate.


    The designers were utterly astounded by her natural ir for design.


    How did she manage toe up with such impable designs in such a short time frame and then


    sketch them out.


    "Miss Be, have you studied design?" asked Eudora, her tone a mix of surprise and camaraderie,


    "May I ask who mentored you?"


    "Our daughter''s reputation precedes her. You would definitely recognize her if I told you." Louisa


    teased, ying coy.


    The room exchanged nces; they were familiar with the style, the capability, the level of proficiency,


    and a reputation that spoke volumes.


    Could it be?


    "A designer from QY?"


    Only a designer from QY could exhibit such expertise.


    But Miss Be was an heiress, why would she work as a designer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And apart from QY, what other domestic brand could possibly match.


    "You''re half right," Louisa said with a smile, still keeping them in suspense.


    Half right?


    Was she really from QY? Or really a designer?


    "Miss Be''s design expertise is obviously superior to mine, so I dare to ask, are you perhaps the


    founder of QY, Queen Abby?"


    The style of Queen Abby was just too simr to Arabe''s recent designs.


    The other designers were catching on to the possibility, all eyes turning to Arabe as if waiting for


    confirmation.


    "To be able to provide feedback so swiftly and to improve upon the work of all of us, domestically. I dare


    say, with all due respect, that apart from QY''s founder Queen Abby, no other ordinary brand''s designer


    can match me."


    Louisa was beaming with pride, "That''s right, my precious daughter is indeed the founder of QY, Queen


    Abby."


    The designers were even more shocked, to the point where their styluses nearly slipped from their


    hands.


    How could they be qualified to design for the founder of QY.


    Was it Queen Abby showing them too much respect, or were Mr. and Mrs. Collins just too gracious.


    "My apologies. We had no idea you were the founder of QY." The designers lined up to shake


    Arabe''s hand, one after another.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    "I just can''t bear the thought of my darling daughter getting tired, so I figured we''d have her New Year


    outfit made by professionals outside."


    Louisa''s words sparked a wave of envy among the designers. When a wealthy mom doted on her


    daughter, she really went all out.


    "Your mother is so good to you."


    "I''m so jealous you have such a caring mother."


    "We''ll do whatever you want. Just tell us how you''d like to tweak the designs."


    "The adjustments you made to Mrs. Collins''s outfits were simply stunning. You''ve really got an eye for


    this."


    Just then, Edith approached with excitement, "Mrs. Collins, Ms. Be, Miss Myrna is here!"


    Myrna was Chasel''s girlfriend.


    "Perfect timing, let her in!" Louisa said, getting up to greet her warmly.


    "Keh, Louisa, hope I''m not interrupting." Myrna stepped in, changing her shoes, her face beaming


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    with a lovely smile.


    Her gaze inadvertently fell on Arabe lounging on the couch. "Be, you''re here too! I just texted you."


    At this hour, she''d assumed Be would be at work, so she had even sent a message saying she was


    dropping by the Collins'' to deliver some things, including a little gift for Be.


    "Be was busy revising the designs and missed your text, but you could have messaged me!" Louisa


    said, noticing Myrna''s armsden with bags. "Why bring so much stuff? And where''s Chasel? Didn''t he


    "He''s still on a mission," Myrna replied with a smile. "With the holidays around the corner, I picked up a


    few things for you and Be."


    She didn''t mention Serena.


    "You''re too thoughtful, dear! Come in and sit down. I was just thinking of asking Chasel for your sizes to


    have some clothes tailor-made for you. Perfect timing, Designer Eudora, could you help measure my


    future daughter-inw? She and Be seem to have simr figures. Could you design a few pieces for


    her too."


    "It¡¯s okay, Louisa, I''m just passing through. I''ve got other missions to do."


    Myrna couldn''t stay long. She had nned to visit the Collins'' before the holidays, but her schedule


    was packed, and today was the only chance she had to sneak away. ncing at the clock, she added,


    "I also came today to extend an invitation. My parents would like to invite you for dinner during the


    holidays, if that suits you."


    She delivered the invitation personally as a sign of respect from her parents to the Collins''.


    Louisa beamed at the invitation. "We''d be delighted! We are free anytime. Just let us know when your


    parents are avable. Oh, and how did Chasel do when he visited your folks? I asked him, but he didn''t


    spill the beans."


    "My parents really liked him," Myrna said with a smile. "They had nothing but praise for Chasel."


    "Come in and make yourself at home." Arabe stepped forward. "Let''s not all stand around in the


    doorway."

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Louise suddenly realized she and her future daughter-inw had been standing and chatting for quite a


    while. "Look at me, all scatterbrained with excitement," she chuckled warmly. "Myrna,e on in and


    have a seat."


    "I have to run." Myrna nced at the clock on the wall. Time was slipping away, and she turned to


    Arabe, "I''ll catch up with you another day."


    With those words, she wrapped Arabe in a big hug.


    As they embraced, Arabe whispered in Myrna¡¯s ear, "Is everything safe?"


    "No worries," Myrna replied, her smile concealing her caution. She didn''t want to rm Keh and


    Louisa or let the gossiping designers overhear anything. "I''m off then. I''lle visit over the holidays.


    Be, see you around."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re leaving already? After bringing all these gifts. Wait a minute, let me walk you out," Louise said


    hurriedly, following Myrna''s steps. "Next time youe, don''t bring anything. It''s too much. Are you


    and Chasel off for the holidays? You shoulde over for dinner!"


    "Sure," Myrna said with a smile. "I love the vibe at your ce, Louisa. Why isn''t Serena here today?"


    Normally, having a designere over for a fitting was an event Serena would never miss.


    "She." Louise, considering Myrna as part of the family, didn''t intend to keep secrets. "I sent her next


    door to reflect on her behavior."


    As Louise ryed the story, Myrna''s expression turned to one of anger. "Why hasn''t she learned her


    lesson? Last time, she told her ssmates that Be managed to sweet-talk her way into your hearts


    just because she''s pretty and smart, and that''s why she was taken in as your goddaughter, given the


    Collins name, and lived under the same roof as her. If I hadn''t stumbled upon her lies, who knows how


    much more she''d have ndered Be!"


    "What?" Louise couldn''t believe her ears. It had been months since that incident, and she never


    imagined Serena would be so outrageous, mouthing off without restraint at school!


    "The ssmates thought Be, an adopted daughter, was bullying Serena. They were all sympathizing


    with her! I''m an outsider, after all, and this is a Collins family matter, so I didn''t want to interfere too


    much. That''s why I had Chasel go to the school. In front of Chasel and me, Serena at first pretended to


    faint to find a way out, but then her friends found out she was lying. They''ve all fallen out with Serena."


    Louise felt a coldness settle in her heart. She had never expected the child to turn out this way, lying


    She was always such a well-behaved and sensible child, excelling in everything from a young age.


    How could she have changed so drastically in just six months.


    "Louisa." Myrna felt it necessary to speak her mind. "Serena bullying Be isn''t new. She even cried


    and promised Chasel there wouldn''t be a next time, and Chasel gave her a chance, not telling you or


    Keh. But after all this time, she did it again at Mr. Eugene''s birthday party. This shows she never


    thought she was wrong. On the contrary, she''s been looking for chances to get back at Be. I think, as


    long as she''s around, Be will only suffer more."


    Louise was profoundly shaken. She had wanted to give Serena another chance, but now it seemed the


    child was beyond redemption.


    "She''s good at putting on a show in front of others, but she often bullies Be in private." Myrna


    nced at her phone, really out of time now. "Louisa, I really have to go. You''ll have to consider this."


    After all, she wasn''t officially part of the family yet and it wasn''t her ce to say too much.


    "Come for dinner with Chasel when you can." Louise watched her leave and then returned to the main


    house. Looking around, she wondered, where was her precious daughter?


    "She had somethinge up suddenly and went upstairs to handle some work." Keh approached


    Louise quietly. "Honey, maybe it''s time we cool things down a bit."

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Since Ms. Kiki had stepped in and filed aint, the tide of public opinion was turning. The situation


    was now looking up for Be, and with the heat dying down, nobody could im she had paid to make


    the scandal go away.


    "We could still hire some online supporters to steer Be''s image in an even better direction."


    "I need to talk to you," Louisa''s voiceden with concern.


    "What is it?"


    Louisa asked the designers to continue tweaking their drafts and then led Keh out to the garden.


    She recounted everything Myrna had told her, not leaving out a single detail.


    Keh was hit like a ton of bricks, seemingly unable to believe that the girl he once thought of as his


    precious daughter was capable of such deceit.


    Meanwhile, Serena had been waiting since 3 in the afternoon. It was now past 5 o''clock, and the


    designers still hadn''t shown up to take her measurements.


    asionally, she''d pick up her binocrs to spy on the main house, but there was no sign of anyone


    After a while, she saw the designers leave the mansion and drive off into the distance.


    Her heart sank. It seemed her parents, now that they had their own daughter, were showing their true


    colors, forgetting even her New Year''s outfit on such an important holiday!


    So much for fairness, there was no such thing as equality in this family, was there?


    Weren¡¯t they wealthy? Wasn¡¯t there plenty of money? Couldn''t they afford to have a couple of custom


    outfits made for her? Or was it that they just didn''t want to spend it?


    Now that they had their own daughter, they wanted to save all the best for her.


    Just then, her phone buzzed twice. She thought it might be a message from her parents, but when she


    checked, it was from her old friend Juliet.


    "Serena, New Year ising up, and I can''t get my hands on the new LM collection. Could you do me


    a solid?" Juliet sent two voice messages,


    "Their new designs are to-die-for, and I know you guys only wear couture for New Year, and wouldn''t


    care for ready-to-wear gowns; but for me, it''s so gorgeous it''s driving me insane. I really want it!"


    LM, like LV, was a luxury brand, but some of their limited-edition new releases were only avable to


    VIP customers.


    In the past, if Serena was willing to help, Juliet could get her hands on a dress that was otherwise


    unattainable. Because Serena was a long-time VIP with LM, even if there was only one piece of a


    design left, LM would sell it to her first. Her being the Collins family''s daughter meant her shopping


    experience mattered a lot to them, given the Collins family''s prestige at home.


    "I know it''s just a word from you, and I''ll transfer the money to your cardter. In our circle, you''re the


    ultimate rich and pretty girl, the only one who can pull this off. Truth be told, I''m so envious of you. As


    the Collins family''s daughter, you get whatever you want. Unlike me, I don''t even have the chance to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    buy a dress."


    It was moments like these when Serena felt a cut above the rest. Her mood lifted slightly as she


    forwarded Juliet''s selected design to LM''s customer manager.


    It wasn''t long before the customer manager replied, "Ms. Serena, did you have your eye on this dress?


    This piece has been reserved by Ms. Arabe, and it''s the only one."


    "You gave her the dress I wanted?" Serena was clearly unhappy.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    "Because Ms. Arabe is our top client at LM, she naturally gets priority."


    "What are you implying?"


    "Didn''t Mrs. Collins inform you? You''re no longer a VIP with our brand. Ms. Arabe has taken your


    ce."


    "What did you just say?" Serena doubted her own eyes, but the message from Giselle was clear;


    Arabe had usurped her status as LM''s VIP.


    She was stunned for a moment before asking, "When did this happen?"


    "Just now."


    Serena hadn''t expected this. Not only had her mother not allowed those designers toe and tailor


    clothes for her, she had actually transferred her membership to Arabe.


    "I am now Ms. Arabe''s personal ount manager, and unfortunately, I can no longer continue to


    serve you, Ms. Serena. Should you be a VIP with our brand again in the future, a new manager


    will be assigned to you."


    Serena, still in disbelief, shakily attempted to reach out to other high-end brand ount managers, only


    to find out that she was no longer considered a VIP anywhere - only Arabe was!!


    And all of this had just happened; her mother had revoked all her VIP privileges in one fell swoop and


    handed them to Arabe!!


    [Serena, did you get it all sorted? How much did it cost? With your connections, LM must''ve given you


    a hefty discount. Thanks so much, you''ve saved me a bundle. Which card should I transfer to?]


    Reading Juliet''s message, Serena paused for a long while before replying, [Juliet, I just found out that


    my mom thinks LM is too downmarket for our family''s current status. So, I''m no longer their VIP client.


    Sorry about that, you might want to check out other brands.]


    Juliet sent back an emoji of astonishment, unable to believe that a brand on par with LV could be


    considered ''low-end'' by them.


    Were the Collins family on the brink of bankruptcy? Or facing cash flow problems?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Typically, if they found a brand beneath them, they''d simply stop shopping there, but why go to the


    extent of actively canceling the VIP status? That seemed unnecessary.


    But since Serena had said it, Juliet didn''t want to push, and politely dropped the subject after a few


    courteous exchanges.


    Later, Betty came to deliver dinner, and seeing Serena''s mood, she cautiously reported, "The items you


    ordered online have been delivered, but Mrs. Collins didn''t sign for them as she usually does."


    "What do you mean??" Serena was shocked. The goods she had ordered a few days ago from a high-


    end international website had not been signed for by her mother.


    In the past, no matter what she purchased, someone always paid for it upon delivery. But now, her


    mother really had changed!


    "Also, the New Year''s gift you picked out, the Ferrari, has been canceled by Mrs. Collins too. The


    dealership called to ask why, and she said she wanted to get a better one for Ms. Arabe."


    "What did you say??" Serena was utterly dumbfounded, unable to believe her mother''s tant


    favoritism.


    "And, there''s more." Betty carefullyid out the dinner, her voice tentative, "Your cards have been


    frozen."


    "When did this happen? Which cards??" Serena asked, her shock unabated.


    Her parents had given her several sub credit cards in the past, always depositing money into them


    every month, allowing her to buy whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    "Just now." Betty¡¯s voice trailed off, her gaze flitting over the distressed look on Serena''s face. She


    didn''t want to be the bearer of bad news, but honesty prevailed, "It''s all of them."


    "All of them??" Serena was dumbfounded, a silence enveloping her before she could muster another


    question, "Did they say when they''ll be active again?"


    "No."


    Serena hadn''t anticipated this level of austerity. To go without new clothes or shoes was one thing, but


    to have her cards cut off entirely was a whole different level of punishment.


    All she did was bad-mouth Arabe a little bit. Was that really worth such a severe penalty? Arabe,


    the precious daughter who couldn''t stand even the slightest difort without someone else paying


    the price.


    And what about Serena? Locked up for days suffering - did her parents spare a single thought for her


    feelings?


    Whether it was anger, grievance, or sheer desperation, something snapped in Serena. She swept her


    arm across the dinner table, sending tes and cutlery crashing to the floor.


    Betty, frightened, bent down cautiously, "Ms. Serena."


    "Get out," Serena''s voice trembled with emotion.


    "But you haven''t eaten."


    "I said get out!"


    At Serena''s roar, Betty hurried out of the room, leaving Serena alone with her misery and the mess on


    the floor. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she cycled throughughter and sobs. She couldn''t


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    believe her parents could be so excessive.


    Just days before, she''d been roughed up right outside her own home and even suffered a snake bite.


    In her rush to apologize to her parents, she tripped and injured herself further. Despite all this, she had


    made them milk biscuits, and hand-written an apology letter. But they hadn''t asked after her welfare,


    not even once.


    Feverish, she poured over two thousand heartfelt words onto paper, yet received not so much as a


    punctuation mark in response.


    Now, with New Year fast approaching, not only had they refused to let the designer create new outfits


    for her, but they also canceled her New Year''s gifts and, to add insult to injury, froze all her ounts.


    How could her parents be so cruel? Were they trying to make her hate them? Was that it?


    That evening, "Couple in Coat" shot up to the third spot on the trending searches.


    A social media user had spotted a striking couple at a David concert. They were d in matching


    overcoats, their faces obscured by ck masks, but even so, their features were stunningly attractive.


    Someone had used AI to reconstruct their faces, and although the result was only 70% urate to the


    real thing, that 70% caused quite a stir. People couldn''t stop raving about how good-looking the couple


    was, especially their unmatched elegance.


    [Wow, that girl is so ssy and charming. Too bad she''s taken.]


    [I wish I could have a daughter like her!]

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    [Is this not my long-lost future daughter-inw? Our family is in the lighting business, owning three


    he''s been single for 22 years straight! If you''re willing to date him, it''s not just him, we will all cherish


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you like a precious gem. Maybe consider joining our family, eh?]


    [Clearly, this is my granddaughter! I¡¯m all alone in this world, but I''ve got a fancy downtown apartment


    and a retirement fund with a cool six figures in it. Call me ''Grandma'' and it''s all yours.]


    [Why not be my daughter-inw? Any financial stresses you young folks might have, I''ll support you


    through and through. I''ll provide the funds and keep my opinions to a minimum. Want to travel? I''ll back


    you financially. If you have kids and don''t want to be tied down, I''ll hire a nanny and a babysitter. If you


    prefer not to live with the inws, pick any of our other vis and properties as you like. And if you want


    to sleep till noon, I wouldn''t bat an eyelid. So, what do you say about bing my daughter-inw?]


    [I wish I had a daughter-inw like her!]


    After finishing her dinner and taking a shower, Arabe noticed Keh and Louisa scrolling through


    their phones on the couch.


    "All these folks vying for my daughter?"


    "A measly threepanies and they''re trying to snag my girl as their daughter-inw?"


    "Even the elderly are getting in on the action. Just how popr is our Be."


    "You see, a bunch of trust-fund kids are inquiring about Be''s details, ready toe knocking with


    marriage proposals? Are the youngsters really this bold these days?"


    Arabe hadn''t caught up with the news and was puzzled by their conversation.


    "Be,e see, you''ve reached the trending topic again! I never expected Romeo to be such a


    romantic, dropping to one knee in front of everyone to propose with that big sparkling ring."


    Among the crowd, Romeo''s diamond ring stood out, singled out by an eagle-eyedizen!


    Arabe saw a flood ofments on Louisa''s phone, all moring to im her as their "daughter,"


    "daughter-inw," "granddaughter." Her own phone buzzed with messages from her roommate group.


    Joyce. [Be, is that you and Mr. McMillian in the viral ''Couple in Coat'' photo? Mr. McMillian sure


    knows how to make a ssh, taking you to a concert and proposing in front of everyone. So romantic!]


    Kelly. [While the single folks take a hit, we send blessings your way, confetti.jpg]


    Mya. [Is it true? Netizens used AI to reconstruct the couple''s faces, and it kinda looks like you, Be,


    but not as gorgeous. And they''re already stunned! If you and Mr. McMillian ever tie the knot, the true


    beauty will rock the nation.]


    Kelly. [Be''s always been a stunner! I''d crush on her and I''m a girl!]


    Joyce. [Same here.]


    Mya. [Me too.]


    On the other side, David, upon his manager''s advice, started a live stream.


    The screen was awash with adoring fans, and as the viewer count skyrocketed, many were curious


    about the trending topic, eager to know whether Summer had lip-synced or giarized.


    After repeated questions, David noticed the growing curiosity. Without a hint of celebrity ego, he spoke


    in his soothing, maic voice, "There''s chatter about Summer''s song, iming it giarized previous


    eighteen hit tracks. Tonight, I''lly out for you if she giarized or not?"


    The viewership exploded as people keptmenting; they didn''t expect him to address this topic,


    reigniting interest in the matter.


    "I''lly it out for you, tune everything to the same key, and we''llpare right before your eyes. Then


    you''ll see if her song is a copy or not."


    The audience was surprised he''d spend the time and energy to prove Summer''s innocence. Soon,


    "David''s Music Breakdown" shot to the top of the trending searches.


    "As you know, a song is made up of an intro, verses, chorus, bridge, and outro. Let''s break it down


    piece by piece and see how Summer''s song stacks up against the others."

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    [That¡¯s awesome!]


    [I could listen to that voice all night.]


    [I''m head over heels for you!]


    [I''m a die-hard fan of Summer, here to cheer on you!]


    The screen was a carnival of fan adoration.


    David flicked off the tipping feature, "Guys, don''t waste your dough."


    With that simple line, his fans fell even harder for him, flooding the chat with [You''re such a sweetheart.]


    [I love you even more now].


    David faced the camera, earnest as ever, "In a moment, I''ll strip away the BPM, effects, riffs and all


    those musical frills until we''re left with just the melody, the harmonies and the bass parts."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    David got down to business, "Some folks reckon her intro''s a dead ringer for ''Memory'', others say it''s


    spitting image of ''The Last Season'', and some bring up ''Dear John''. Let''spare and see if they''re


    barking up the right tree."


    He took Summer''s intro andid it alongside the intros of the songs mentioned by the fans.


    Thements rolled in.


    [Different vibes.]


    [Now that I listen to it, it''s not quite the same.]


    [Summer''s got talent to burn; no way she''s a copycat.]


    [Sounds like someone''s just green with envy.]


    [David''s got skills! He''s setting the record straight like a pro - first of his kind in the country!]


    David paused theparison, looked into the lens, and said, "Some say Summer just added a few


    instruments to ''Valentine''s Day'', spicing up the tune, while others argue she only tweaked a few details


    from ''Wish'', giving it a fresh twist but ultimately it''s just a rip-off. Some are adamant the arrangement''s


    the same, save for a few subtle changes. Let''s take a close listen to the melody of Summer''s song and


    see how it stacks up against these tracks."


    After another round ofparisons, he asked, "Sound simr?"


    [Nope."


    [Absolutely no connection.]


    [They were never alike to begin with, no clue why there''s so much hate online!]


    [Now that David''s stepped in, let''s see who dares to cry ''copycat'' at Summer!]


    [Summer never copied, period.]


    David then addressed the unseen audience, "Let''s dig into the song''s rhythm. You all know about


    quarter beats, half beats, three-quarter beats, and so on. Let''s tune into her rhythm."


    David gave a live demonstration. While the audience was virtually drooling over the performance, they


    became more convinced of Summer''s originality, noting no resemnce to those other eighteen songs.


    David approached the issue from several angles, systematically clearing Summer of any suspicion.


    "Finally, let''s vibe with the style of this track, what you might call its genre. This song was released by


    Summer two years back, and throughout it, you can hear her aesthetic, her spirit - the whole shebang


    that''s uniquely Summer. Compare it with the rest and see if you can spot any copycat business," David


    instructed everyone to listen closely, once and again.


    The screen lit up withments:


    [Summer''s tune is just way catchier.]


    [After all is said and done, I''d like to see those haters talk their way out of this one!]


    [Ms. Kiki did the right thing suing ''em, gotta make ''em pay!]


    [To all the doubters, take a good listen to David''s expert breakdown. You im Summer''s a copycat;


    now where''s your proof?]

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Dave watched as everyone seemed to be swayed by Summer''s talent. With a gentle voice, he said,


    "You know, if you really want to figure out if the two songs are different, don''t just rely on how they feel.


    Listen for the nuances in the instruments - like the quiver of guitar strings or the hum of piano keys.


    And pay attention to Summer''s breath control and singing technique. Hand on heart, she''s better than


    me."


    The crowd didn''t expect David to affirm Summer so positively, and theirments started pouring in.


    [You sing great too!]s


    [Love you!]


    [You''ll always be number one in my heart!]


    [Thanks for backing Summer. On behalf of all her fans, we appreciate you.]


    [Thanks for spending so much time tonight clearing things up for Summer.]


    David''s agent hadn''t expected that by sending him to interact with the fans, David would end up


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    dedicating his whole evening to vouching for Summer. But the buzz from the night reignited their fame,


    and the agent found some sce in that.


    Arabe was chatting with her roommates when Joyce dropped a screenshot into their group chat,


    showing the trending topic.


    [Be, your brother''s really got your back, spending his whole evening clearing things up for you.]


    [The thing is, he did it from such a professional standpoint. Everyone believes him. They''re totally won


    over.]


    [What kind of celestial siblings are you two? One saves the brother''s show; the other clears the sister''s


    name.]


    Had it not been for Kelly spilling the beans, Joyce and Mya wouldn''t have even known their roommate


    was also Summer!


    They were floored. This girl had been full of surprises since the day they met her.


    Meanwhile, across the ocean in an upscale club''s private room.


    A group of young elites were enjoying their night when the door swung open, revealing a figure that


    instantly tamed the rowdy crowd.


    "Hans."


    "Hans, what brings you here? Sean, Hans is here."


    "Hans, if you''re looking for Sean, we''ll get out of your way. We''ll leave you two to it, Sean."


    The man lounging on the sofa, Sean, shed a devilish grin as he watched his friends scatter, leaving


    him alone with Hans in the end.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure, Hans?" Sean, always brash, toned it down a notch in Hans'' presence,


    but his irreverent demeanor still earned a frown from Hans.


    "New Year''sing up. I don''t care how busy you are. If you''re not around for the holiday, you''ll wish


    you were. Understand?" Hans ced an object in front of Sean, "This is a present from Be. Don''t


    you dare show up empty-handed."


    Sean chuckled, not expecting the usually stoic and workaholic Hans to make a personal appearance,


    let alone deliver a gift on behalf of his sister.


    On the tabley a rolled-up piece of paper - a painting, perhaps?


    As Hans prepared to leave, his sharp gaze caught the sight of an ashtray brimming with cigarette butts


    and a table littered with empty bottles. His voice took on a chilly edge, "During the holiday, I expect you


    to be free of any scent of alcohol or smoke."


    "Leaving so soon, Hans?" Sean called out after him, and at that moment, the club manager crept in,


    trembling.


    "Mr. Sean Collins, I couldn''t stop Mr. Hans Collins when he suddenly showed up. I couldn''t hold him


    back."


    Sean''s gaze turned amused, "So, you''re saying it''s not your fault?"


    "No, no, no, it''s my fault." the manager pleaded, "I promise, it won''t happen again."


    "Are you saying that next time Hans shows up, you''ll have the guts to stop him?"


    The manager could never have the audacity. When it came to the Collins family, the eldest and the


    fourth were the ones he never wanted to cross.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    "Looks like you''ve lost your nerve, old-timer."


    The club manager nearly jumped out of his skin at Sean''s tone that made his knees weak, "Absolutely,


    Mr. Sean Collins. I''ll take the me and resign, retire back to the countryside."


    "Who said you could leave?"


    The manager was at a loss for words.


    Sean leaned in closer, a careless smirk ying on his lips, "Next time someonees in uninvited, I''ll


    throw you out the window of this fifth floor myself."


    The words were said in jest, but the manager was so terrified he felt a heart attacking on. He


    hastily assured Sean it would never happen again.


    Sean knocked the gift on the table to the floor without a nce and finished off his drink in one gulp. To


    persuade Hans to deliver a gift for her? His sister was proving to be quite a character.


    As he stood to leave, the manager quickly said, "Mr. Sean Collins, you''ve forgotten your things."


    Sean nced at the painting the manager picked up from the floor and dismissed it with a flick of his


    gaze, "Don¡¯t need it."


    The manager couldn''t believe it. A personal gift from Mr. Hans Collins himself, rejected just like that.


    Sean exited the VIP room, and a bevy of beauties eyed him, eager to chat him up butcking the


    courage. They knew this man was as unpredictable as the devil himself, and even though they


    harbored the thought, they dared not approach.


    His assistant, Steward, saw him leave the club and promptly drove up, respectfully opening the car


    door for him.


    "Mr. Collins."


    He was leaving so early today, which wasn''t Sean''s usual style.


    His good mood soured by Hans''s interference, Sean saidnguidly, "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "The Kensing Club?" Steward nced at him in the rearview mirror, trying to read his expression, then


    suggested, "Or the Vail Hot Springs?"


    It was a hot spring resort Sean had bought years ago, the outdoor spring pool surrounded by beautiful


    gardens and mountains all year round, with snow-capped peaks visible in the winter.


    Both the indoor and outdoor springs offered a great view and were a delight to soak in.


    "What''s there to do?" Sean sounded utterly uninterested.


    Not wanting to irritate him further, the assistant paused before suggesting, "Shall I take you home


    then?"


    Perhaps Sean could get some rest. Seeing no response from Sean, Steward drove towards his


    residence, cautiously reporting, "The man in the basement cracked just a little. He admitted to being


    involved in that incident years ago, but he imed ignorance about the main instigator or the real


    purpose."


    "Is that what you call cracking?" Sean scoffed, clearly unimpressed, "Seems like the beating wasn''t


    tough enough. Find some guys with more muscle to ''entertain'' him properly."


    "Yes," Steward had been with Sean for years, but the nonchnt cruelty in his boss''s voice always sent


    a chill down his spine.


    When Sean remained silent, Steward continued, "Also, the old fart on the board said you''re too


    capricious, turning the whole industry upside down - everyone''s profits depend on your mood. He even


    suggested that the cat and mouse game a while back was all your doing."


    "Since when is my business open for discussion? A man on hisst legs should be more concerned


    with saving up for his coffin."


    "I agree. A lesson is in order." Steward nced at the rearview mirror, "I''ll handle it; no trouble to you,


    Mr. Collins."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "When have I ever been afraid of trouble?"


    Right, Steward shrank a little, "One more thing, sir. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have called me more than


    once, asking when you''reing home."


    Sean hadn''t expected his sister to be persistent enough to have their parents incessantly calling him for


    the past six months.


    Even Hans,ing all the way to Belloria for business, had made a special trip here for her, hoping to


    get him toe home.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    "Because you were looking into those," Steward''s words trailed off as he sensed the icy gaze from


    Sean. He quickly corrected himself, "I mean, it wasn''t convenient to discuss with Mr. and Mrs. Collins


    because of your injuries, plus there are a bunch of things that need your personal touch, so I just told


    them you''d be back once you wrapped up."


    Sean smirked, his sister was clearly a master at ying her cards right. She even managed to get


    Hans, the most stubborn mule in the family, to run errands for her. The corners of Sean''s mouth


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    twitched upwards in a smile, seemingly scornful by the girl''s petty schemes.


    "Where is she now?"


    She??


    Steward caught on instantly, replying at once, "She''s got apetitioning up in a couple of days;


    she should show up."


    "Should?" Sean''s voice lifted yfully at the end.


    "I believe she''ll definitely make an appearance."


    Seeing Sean''s lips curl upward, Steward breathed a silent sigh of relief. Thankfully he hadn''t


    misspoken, or else he could kiss his holiday goodbye.


    Early in the next morning, Arabe had barely gotten out of bed when she received a message from


    Romeo.


    "Got to head overseas for a bit, about two days. Will message when I get there. Get some rest, no


    worries."


    Just as Arabe was about to reply, she got another message from one of her employees.


    [Boss, a royal princess is requesting your services for a custom gown. Are you avable? It''s an


    overseas job, and she insists on you taking her measurements personally. Name the price.]


    [When?]


    [The sooner, the better. Also, ourb is short on a certain chemical; need to make a run to Belloria as


    well.]


    [Book me on the afternoon flight then.]


    [You got it!]


    Arabe messaged Romeo to briefly exin the situation, and then headed downstairs for breakfast.


    Eight days until New Year''s Eve.


    "What in the world is going on here! David and Be are siblings, yet these rumors make it sound like


    they''re dating."


    "People''s imaginations are too wild. Can''t they just be brother and sister?"


    Seeing her parents getting worked up, Arabe couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?"


    "Be, there you are." Louisa quickly put away her phone and served her a bowl of nourishing oatmeal,


    "It''s nothing; just some inte users specting that you and David are dating. There''s even a bunch


    rooting for you two."


    Arabe sat down, not understanding why theizens were heating up the sibling topic again.


    "They noticed the gown you wore at your concert was from the same designer as your brother''s tux."


    "That''s right." Arabe continued her breakfast, stating the facts, "It was indeed a spare gown from


    David''s collection."


    The outfits were all custom-ordered from the same brand; it wasn''t like she brought her own. However,


    theizens probably didn''t know the whole story.


    "When you sat down to y the piano, someone noticed you hadn''t changed your shoes, and they


    were a matching pair with David''s."


    Arabe hadn''t expected such a small detail to be dug up. She looked at the photo Louisa handed her;


    indeed, when she sat on the piano bench, only a hint of her shoes was visible. She never thought that


    would be uncovered.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "David gave them to me before."


    Never did she expect that David would show up in the same pair. It was all a coincidence, but to the


    fans online, it was proof positive they were an item.


    Arabe scrolled through a list the fans hadpiled, outlining the ten pieces of ''evidence'' that they


    were dating. One point was about a fan noticing the way David looked at her while singing - full of


    adoration, his smile brimming with affection.


    And then there were fans saying, [Do you know who Summer is? Big shots in the industry can''t even


    invite her over, so how does David swing it? Because they''ve got to be dating, that''s how! Otherwise,


    why would David spend an entire night clearing up rumors for her about lip-syncing and giarism.


    He''s got no obligation! They''ve got to be hiding something!!]


    Arabe was almost convinced by their deductions, especially when someone zoomed in on the in-ear


    monitor she wore while singing.


    [I''m David¡¯s die-hard fan, and I recognize those in-ears! That''s David''s favorite set - the pair he


    treasures most! I can''t believe he''d let Summer use them.]


    [Their rtionship must be pretty tight.]


    Arabe was at a loss for words. She had been ast-minute recement onstage and hadn''t brought


    her own in-ears - was borrowing David''s really such a crime???


    And then there were the countless fans who swooned over that hug on stage, iming it was the kind


    of embrace only real lovers would share.


    Next, they dissected the eyes beneath Summer''s mask, saying, "Those clear bright eyes, so full of life


    and grace, they could only belong to a young girl, not some older woman past her prime!!"


    So, they excitedly begged Summer to drop the mask and for her and David to go public with their


    romance - both their fan bases would celebrate.


    "You and David are really trending mas; anything you do hits the hot topics." Louisa knew all too


    well that fame came with its baggage, "Thankfully, no one knows you''re Summer and Summer is you.


    Otherwise, you''d have reporters camping at our doorstep. That would make life pretty inconvenient."


    As Louisa peeled an egg for her daughter, she added, "David used to avoiding home often, just so


    he wouldn''t disturb the family."


    Arabe hadn''t realized David''s fame came at such a cost, keeping him from home.


    Meanwhile, Serena sent a message to Erik, eager to gauge her parents'' mood.


    Relying solely on Betty for updates wasn''t enough - Erik was the family''s butler, and since Martha left,


    he was the one who truly knew their parents'' thoughts.


    She chose her words carefully, hit send, and clutched her phone tightly, waiting. Soon after, the phone


    vibrated.


    [Ms. Serena, at this point, there''s no use in me keeping secrets.]


    Serena''s heart sank as she read Erik''s message. The vibe from her parents didn''t seem warm.


    [The skincare you bought for Mrs. Collins with your prize money, she''s stopped using it. Instead, she''s


    switched to the Ar-Bl-Clear Group series gifted by Ms. Arabe. As you know, Ms. Arabe is the


    founder of the Ar-Bl-Clear Group skincare line.]


    Serena''s fingernails dug into her palm. This news had even reached Erik. If he knew that Arabe was


    behind Ar-Bl-Clear Group, then surely the lower servants were cozying up to Arabe, hoping she''d


    help them look more beautiful? Arabe must have been doling out skincare products to win them over.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking this, Serena felt a surge of resentment towards Arabe''s underhandedness.


    [Also, the massage chair you got for Mr. Collins with your pianopetition winnings, he used to love


    it, and had it in his room. Last night, it was moved to storage.]


    [What are you saying? Why?] Serena was too shock to believe; she typed the message with trembling


    hands.


    [Mr. Collins imed the massage chair broke, saying it was ufortable and even gave off electric


    shocks. But I think it''s because Ms. Arabe gave him a new one, and that''s why the old one was


    discarded.]

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    [Arabe bought him a new massage chair?] Serena asked in disbelief.


    [Yeah, Ms. Arabe got some brand I''ve never heard of before. Mr. and Mrs. Collins said it felt like


    heaven and wouldn''t stop praising it all night.]


    Turned out her parents really that fickle, which Serena found unexpected. Was it just because the chair


    she had bought them before was too cheap, not high-end enough? But that was the prize money from


    her pianopetition.


    [And that painting you did for them, the one that used to hang in their bedroom, got taken downst


    night, too and was reced with one by Ms. Arabe.]


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Her parents were erasing her presence, stripping away years of her


    affection with the removal of that painting!


    [So, practically nothing you ever gave them is left in their room. That nket you bought them has


    been packed away. And the clothes you gifted them, they''re not wearing those anymore either, all


    packed up.]


    Serena''s expression soured, realizing just how much her parents seemed to disdain her.


    [And especially, the bracelet you bought for Mrs. Collins with all your prize money, the one she used to


    cherish so much, she took that offst night too. Now her wrists are bare.]


    Frozen in shock, Serena wondered, why this sudden change of heart from her parents?


    [Ms. Serena, you haven''t had a falling out with Ms. Myrna, have you?]


    Myrna? Chasel''s girlfriend?


    [Why do you ask?] Serena pressed urgently.


    [Because she came by yesterday, and after that, Mrs. Collins was furious. She took off the bracelet and


    ordered your painting to be taken down.]


    Serena remembered the unpleasantness at school. Could Myrna have bbed everything to her


    mother? With that thought, her resentment towards Myrna grew even more.


    She couldn''t believe that before even officially joining the family, that bitch was already causing so


    much trouble.


    [And there''s more.] Erik hesitated, but eventually continued, [Last night, I overheard something through


    their door - they were talking about asking you to move out after New Year.]


    Serena stood there, dumbstruck.


    Move out? Were her parents kicking her out of the Collins family? Not even the house next door was


    good enough for her now; they wanted her gone. Weren''t they the ones who always said they treated


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    her as their own daughter? Weren''t they supposed to be fair and loving? Why were they driving her


    away?


    [Erik, did you really hear that?] Serena''s fingers trembled as she typed the message.


    [I did hear it, but they were just discussing. I don''t know what they''ve decided in the end.]


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face; eighteen years of being raised by them, and they could still be


    this heartless.


    Even a pet would garner more affection.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    [You''ve got a few more days to make things right, Ms. Serena. After that, it''s out of your hands.] Erik


    advised heartfeltly, [Right now, you''re like a pawn in their game, and they''ll remove you from the board


    whenever they see fit.]


    [What do you think I should do?] Serena asked, desperation creeping into her voice.


    [I''ve done all I can, but it seems like nothing works.] Serena sent him a voice message.


    She recounted her recent efforts to Erik, [What else do you think should I do?]


    No matter what she did, her parents were unresponsive. She was truly out of options.


    [Mrs. Serena Collins, have you noticed that everything you''ve tried has been through a screen or from


    a distance? You''ve been their daughter for eighteen years, not just eighteen days. Maybe if they saw


    you in person, vulnerable, they might have a change of heart.]


    [So you''re saying I should show up in front of them?] Serena had considered this approach, [But they


    want me to stay here and reflect on my mistakes. I''m afraid of upsetting them even more.]


    [Mr. and Mrs. Collins said you should reflect until you realize what you''ve done wrong.] Erik reminded


    her, [You understand now, don''t you?]


    A lightbulb went off in Serena''s head.


    Yes, if she could muster the courage to face her parents and tearfully apologize, they might just forgive


    her. After all, they used to spoil her rotten.


    [Ms. Arabe just left with her backpack,] Erik hinted further.


    Serena''s heart raced with excitement. Whenever Arabe went abroad or left the house for a few days,


    she would take that backpack. Where was she headed this time?


    As long as Arabe was out of the house, Serena had a chance.


    [I heard she''s off to Belloria. With her gone, Ms. Serena, you''re free to take the stage,] Erik hinted,


    unable to be more direct.


    [Thanks, Erik. I''ve got an idea now!!] Serena was ted.


    Meanwhile, the city was aze with gossip about David and Summer''s supposed romance. The


    spection had reached fever pitch.


    David even forwarded a post titled "Top 10 Proofs of David and Summer Dating" with thement,


    "Time to join the popcorn-munching crowd."


    Everyone was baffled. Weren''t they a couple? Their actions screamed romance!


    [Is David worried about his career, so he won''t admit it?]


    [If they are together and David denies it, isn''t that irresponsible?]


    [Poor Summer, if she''s with him and suffering.]


    [I was worried Summer''s real face behind the mask wasn''t good enough for David.]


    [What are you saying? With Summer''s talent and voice, she outshines David any day. I think he''s the


    one not good enough for her.]


    The inte users were divided into three groups: Team David, Team Summer, and the rest enjoying


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the drama.


    At the same time, David''s phone buzzed with messages from his brothers.


    Hans. [How''d you get Be to wear matching kicks with you? Did you force her?]


    Chasel. [Why are you and Be wearing the same brand? Did you have to sweet-talk her into it?]


    rk. [Can''t you afford a new pair of earbuds for your sis? Making her use your old ones? That''s just


    cheap.]

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Dave chuckled. [You guys are just sour because you can''t have your cake and eat it too. At the concert,


    Be and I wore matching clothes - but only because she was ast-minute lifesaver. The gown was a


    backup for one of the otherdies, and we had to throw it on her in a pinch. No in-ear monitors for her -


    she had to use mine in the rush. And those shoes? I actually gifted those to her a while back. Didn''t


    think she''d still be wearing them after all this time.]


    He shot off texts to his three brothers, who each plunged into deep thought upon reading his message.


    Were they not giving Be enough pocket money that she had to wear the same pair of shoes for so


    long? She was always hustling, always busy - was she strapped for cash, perhaps for her medical


    research?


    But most importantly, would she be jet-setting around when the holiday hit, unable to stay home for a


    cozy family reunion? Pondering this, the three brothers were struck with an idea.


    Arabe was already en route to Belloria.


    She closed her eyes and dozed off on the ne, waking only when her phone buzzed a few times. It


    was a bank notification. Her eyes widened as she checked the sender: Hans, Chasel, and rk?


    And the amounts, a million dors?


    Each brother had sent her a million dors. What was the asion? Why were they suddenly sending


    her money without any reason?


    Soon her phone vibrated again with WhatsApp messages from her brothers.


    [Be, New year is around the corner. I sent you some spending money. Go treat yourself to some new


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    outfits, and especially some shoes.]


    [Be, spotted any shoes you fancytely? I sent you a bit of cash. Go buy yourself a few pairs, and


    while you''re at it, grab some clothes and bags too. Gotta look stunning for the holiday, our Be should


    shine.]


    [Be, I¡¯ve been swamped, and we haven''t had the chance to go shopping before the holiday. Here''s a


    little something for you to treat yourself. Maybe pick up a few pairs of shoes; be good to yourself.]


    Shoes? Why were all three brothers specifically mentioning shoes? Was there something wrong with


    the pair she was wearing?


    Looking down, she started to understand.


    Her shoes were the same model as David''s. So they thought her shoes were worn out, worried she


    couldn''t afford new ones, or were theypeting for affection, wanting her to wear something linked to


    them instead?


    No matter the reasoning, Arabe found their concern both charmingly childish and endearing.


    "No need. I''ve got plenty of shoes - Mom and Dad gave me loads that I haven''t even worn yet."


    She remembered her first day back with the Collins family. Keh had custom-ordered numerous


    outfits, shoes, and purses for her. And Romeo had added to the collection since. She herself could


    never wear it all.


    Just as Arabe was about to transfer the money back to her brothers, their messages popped up.


    [Don''t you dare send it back, or I''ll have my assistant transfer money to you all day. You send it, he''ll


    send it right back, until you keep it.]


    [Do you think my ie isn''t good enough for you? If you refuse it, I will be heartbroken, feeling


    worthless. At this age, it would be sad for me to have you worrying about my earnings.]


    [You''ve got to ept my gift, remember how I was all for you and Romeo? Don''t forget that.]


    Seeing their adamant stance, Arabe replied, [Alright then.]


    Like before, she decided to invest the money. Last time, she had managed to turn a decent profit for


    her parents and her brothers, saving it in separate ounts for their future wedding gifts.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Delicate snowkes danced down, settling gently onto a girl''s long hair.


    The girl was on her knees in the snow, her eyes red and swollen as if she had just finished crying.


    Betty, startled by the sight, gasped, "Ms. Serena? What on earth are you doing kneeling out here?"


    This was right at the main house''s front steps, and she had left the guesthouse without permission. Did


    Mr. and Mrs. Collins know about this??


    "What are you doing?" Betty, seeing Serena steadfast in her kneeling, noticed a long tree branchid


    before her in the snow. Although confused, Betty uttered, "The ground''s freezing, please get up."


    Serena looked ahead with a nk expression, "Betty, go tell mom and dad that I found this branch. If


    they''re still angry, they can use it to punish me until their anger abates."


    Realizing she couldn''t persuade Serena, Betty hurried inside to inform Keh and Louisa.


    At that moment, Louisa was perusing a collection of professional photographs on her phone,


    discussing with her husband, "Keh, what do you think about hiring this photography team to take a


    family portrait for the holiday? Look at their past work; each photo seems so warm and natural."


    Before she could finish, Betty rushed in, recounting the scene of Serena kneeling outside.


    "Why is she doing that?" Louisa stood up, walking to the window and drawing back the curtains, only to


    see Serena kneeling in the snow, her fragile figure looking pitifully crystal-like.


    "Ms. Serena was roughed up by someone at our doorstep a few days ago, bitten by a snake, then she


    took a fall, and ended up with a fever and a cold. I''m afraid she hasn''t fully recovered, and now she''s


    out there, kneeling."


    Betty''s words caused Louisa''s gaze to shift, standing by the window in silence, her thoughts unknown


    to everyone else.


    On such a bitterly cold day, she was kneeling outside. Keh saw her in the snow as well. She


    looked especially pitiable, wrapped in a fleece nightgown, her hair cascading over her shoulders. But


    outside, in the icy world covered in snow, the kes fell heavier and heavier, and her body began to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    shiver slightly.


    She seemed to be crying, or perhaps repenting. She had always been the apple of everyone''s eye,


    never before had she knelt like this.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry." Serena''s voice broke through the snowy silence,den with sobs, "I shouldn''t


    have spoken ill of Be behind her back, shouldn''t have let you down. I know saying sorry a thousand


    times won''t make up for the hurt I''ve caused her. Here''s a branch in front of me; I''m asking you to


    punish me harshly!"


    In the garden, two servants had never imagined Serena would end up in such a state. Even they were


    bundled up in thick coats and warm gloves, while Serena was kneeling in the snow in just a thin fleece


    nightgown, her feet bare.


    Under the nket of snow, her pale face looked even whiter, clearly frostbitten.


    "I heard she badmouthed Ms. Arabe in front of her friends and was sent by Mr. and Mrs. Collins to


    the next building to reflect."


    "When she was sent away, she was bruised and battered, then she got sick, and Mr. and Mrs. Collins


    didn''t even spare her a nce."


    "I always thought she got along well with Ms. Arabe; never imagined she would do such a thing."


    "But aren¡¯t Mr. and Mrs. Collins''s punishment too harsh? They didn''t visit her when she was injured,


    didn''t care for her when she was sick, and now that she''s kneeling out there, they haven''te out to


    see her right away."


    "Serena has always lived a life of luxury; I''ve never seen her kneel so miserably like this. I do hope Mr.


    and Mrs. Collins gives her a chance; she looks so pitiful."


    "Ms. Arabe is the real jewel of this family. Serena mistreating her is like openly disrespecting Mr. and


    Mrs. Collins, isn''t it?"


    "Dad, Mom, Be. I¡¯m sorry!!" Serena cried out, tears streaming down her face, "I truly am!!"

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    She looked a picture of regret, and Keh, peering out at the blizzard raging beyond the window,


    then back at her shivering form wracked with coughs, couldn''t help but speak up, "Send her back first."


    Seeing that Louisa remained silent, Betty had no choice but to run outside and ry the message to


    Serena.


    "Ms. Serena, let''s go."


    "Betty, do me a favor." Serena lifted her tearful eyes, her plea heartfelt, "Pick up that branch on the


    ground and whip me harshly with it."


    "What??" Betty was bbergasted, "Ms. Serena, I couldn''t possiblysh out at you."


    She wouldn''t dare, not even if she had the guts.


    "I''ve done wrong. I deserve to be punished." Serena''s voice rose as she continued and then shouted,


    "Mom, Dad, Be, you all just watch from the house, letting Betty do the work!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to Betty again, "Whether or not I can return to the main house depends on you. The harder


    you hit, the better my chances."


    "But this."


    "Do it!" Serenamanded sharply, causing Betty to shudder and, with no choice left, pick up the


    branch.


    The branch, over a meter long and almost as thick as a baton, looked like it would hurt a lot if used.


    "Ms. Serena."


    "Do it," Serena seemed resolute, eyes closed, waiting for whatever came next.


    Under tremendous pressure, Betty gently tapped Serena''s back, only to be scolded, "Did you even


    have breakfast? Or do you also want me to leave? Do you want me out of the main house too?"


    "No, I would never think that," Betty replied, putting a bit more force into it.


    "Harder," Serena gritted her teeth.


    Betty increased her strength once more.


    "Give it everything you''ve got!"


    With that, Betty closed her eyes and swung hard. The branch struck Serena''s slender back, making her


    lurch forward, almost falling face-first into the snow.


    After all, Arabe wasn''t around today to witness her embarrassment. Erik had also said he''d try to


    send away most of the servants, so at most, only two or three would see this scene.


    She figured a moment''s shame was worth it if it meant earning her parents'' forgiveness and returning


    to her status as the daughter of the Collins family.


    "That''s right; keep going," Serena endured the pain.


    Betty, determined to help Serena return to the main house, steeled her heart and struck again. The


    sound of the branch falling was almost too much for Betty to bear.


    With another powerful swing, Serena toppled forward into the snow, and the branch snapped in two.


    Betty, terrified, dropped the broken branch and knelt to help Serena, shouting towards the main house,


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, please forgive Ms. Serena. She''s always been delicate; how can she endure


    such punishment? Her wounds haven''t even healed."


    At that moment, Erik took the opportunity to plead from the living room, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, I believe


    Ms. Serena truly understands her mistake. It''s already quite extraordinary that she would kneel in the


    snow. Please give her another chance. Look, she can barely stand."

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Louisa''s gaze drifted beyond the windowpane.


    In the winter''s bitter embrace, the girl, whether from the cold or the pain, couldn''t stop her slight frame


    from shivering. Struggling, she bent to retrieve the broken branch lying before her.


    "Ms. Serena." Betty sobbed, shaking her head, "Stop torturing yourself."


    Serena reached out but couldn''t grasp the branch before her; whether from her lingering illness or the


    harsh beating she had just endured, she once again copsed weakly into the snow.


    "Ms. Serena?!" Betty cried out, rushing to her aid. Serena''s body was limp, as if all strength had fled


    from her. It took Betty several attempts to finally prop her up, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, Ms. Serena can¡¯t


    make it! Please,e out and check up on her!"


    Keh and Louisa were overwhelmed with mixed emotions.


    That was when Edith briskly entered the living room, "Mrs. Collins, something happened."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She handed Louisa an envelope.


    Outside, Serena knelt, her teeth chattering in the cold.


    "Ms. Serena, are you freezing? I''ll fetch you a coat."


    Betty started to rise, but Serena''s icy hand pressed her down, her voice trembling, "No need."


    She had dressed lightly on purpose, hoping to soften her parents'' hearts. The more she suffered in the


    cold, the more disheveled she appeared, the greater the chance to move her parents.


    Before long, the grand doors of the main house swung open, revealing Louisa and Keh standing


    there.


    "It''s Mr. and Mrs. Collins; they''vee to take you inside," Betty''s face lit up with joy, she quickly wiped


    the tears from her face, genuinely happy for Serena.


    The moment Serena saw her parents, tears welled up in her eyes; she knew they still cared for her.


    Erik was right; as long as she looked pitiful before them, her parents couldn''t be heartless.


    Earlier, she had tampered with the branch, hoping her parents would see the broken piece, witness her


    getting beaten, and be moved to let her return to the main house.


    It seemed her scheme was about to pay off.


    The snowkes fell thicker, Louisa descended the steps, moving toward Serena. Keh held an


    umbre over her.


    Serena implored Betty weakly, "The branch''s broken; use your hand, p my face hard."


    Clearly, she meant for Keh and Louisa to hear.


    "Ms. Serena???" Bettycked the courage, shaking her head vehemently, "You''re already pale; you


    can''t be hit anymore."


    "Do it quickly." Serena clutched her hand, as her parents drew nearer, pleading desperately, "Let me


    learn my lesson; let me remember for life how outrageous my mistake was. If you won''t do it, must I?"


    Louisa approached and stood still before her.


    "Fine, I''ll punish myself," Serena was about to feign hitting herself. But in the next instant, Louisa raised


    her hand and delivered a stinging p.


    Serena was stunned, even Betty was frozen in shock. What was happening? Wasn''t Mrs. Collins here


    to bring Ms. Serena back to the main house?

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Why would she p her instead?!


    She could tell Mrs. Collins had put all her might into that p. Serena''s cheek was visibly reddened


    and swollen.


    It seemed Louisa wasn''t done yet, as she delivered a second resounding p to Serena''s face.


    The sound echoed crisply in the air, startling even those two servants who were cleaning the garden


    nearby.


    What on earth was going on? They had thought Mr. and Mrs. Collins hade out to bring Ms. Serena


    back in.


    That p was too much for Serena to handle. She copsed onto the snow-covered ground,


    bewildered as to why her mother would hit her.


    Louisa, trembling with anger, threw a thick envelope at Serena''s face. It took Serena a moment to


    gather herself and pick it up, only to find it was awyer''s letter from Ms. Kiki.


    The letter itself was only two pages long, but attached were more than a dozen pages of printouts.


    They were screenshots of Serena''s online rants against a singer named Summer, including her spiteful


    exchanges with Summer''s fans.


    [That concert was so noisy; how could anyone sing so wlessly? It had to be pre-recorded.]


    [The voice you all heard was processed. I know Summer personally, and her real voice is nothing


    special. She wouldn''t dare sing live in public; she just lip-syncs.]


    [I know Summer; she''s a distant rtive of mine. Not only is her singing mediocre, but under that mask,


    her face is quite unpleasant. Only her eyes are passable. Overall, she''s nothingpared to me.]


    [And her lyrics andpositions aren''t even her own. She''s got a whole team behind her; don''t ask me


    how I know.]


    And it wasn''t just these. Her online spats with Summer''s fans were also meticulously captured.


    [Summer really can''t sing and isn''t that pretty, and she''s got no talent. Can''t we even speak the truth


    anymore?]


    [I really do know her. She''s a freshman in college right now. If you don''t believe me, go dig it up


    yourselves.]


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    [Jealous of her? A joke! She''s hideous.]


    [You''re all brain-dead!]


    [Shake your heads, do you hear the ocean? Brain-dead, every one of you, supporting trash like


    Summer?]


    [Yeah, right, she''s trash, and I said it. What are you going to do about it?]


    [You''re nothing but barking dogs. Come on, keep barking. I''ve had my rabies shots; I''m not afraid of


    you!]


    [If you''ve got nothing better to do,e be my doorman. I''m afraid my status might just scare you to


    death.]


    Serena hadn''t finished reading, but she knew the gist of what she''d posted.


    She clutched at Louisa''s trousers, trying to exin, but Louisa stepped back, uttered in an incredulous


    tone, "You dare to speak of your sister like that. On the surface, you pretend to be remorseful, but


    behind our backs, you''re still up to no good!"


    "Mom??" Serena looked up, her face a picture of shock, "Summer is my sister? I truly had no idea,


    nobody told me. I''ve been locked up next door, feeling terrible, and then I saw Summer''s singing video.


    She sounded so beautiful that at first I only questioned it. When Summer''s fans wouldn''t let it go, I just


    snapped back at them. I didn''t know she is my sister, really, you have to believe me."


    Tears rolled down Serena''s cheeks as she sobbed, her face the very image of innocence and distress.


    "You didn''t know Summer is your sister? You explicitly told others online you knew her, that she was a


    college freshman!" Louisa''s voice was filled with frustration, "You called her trash, a monster, and you


    ndered the lyrics and songs she made, saying they weren¡¯t hers. You''ve truly disappointed me! It''s


    horrifying!!"

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Hearing her mother addressed it was horrifying, Serena''s tears cascaded down her cheeks, "I was just


    bbering. I had no idea Be is Summer. People say whatever they want online. I was just spouting


    nonsense. Mom, you have to believe me; you might not trust me on anything else, but on this, I really


    am innocent!"


    Louisa watched her sobbing and was utterly unmoved, her voice icy as she said, "Wait until Be gets


    back, you apologize to her in front of the whole family then you can pack your bags and leave."


    Serena gazed nkly at Louisa, her mother who used to cherish her and now was ready to cast her


    out. Not just cast her out, but demand an apology to Arabe before leaving, and in front of the whole


    family?


    The whole family? Including Grandma and Grandpa, her aunt and uncle? Was she trying to strip her of


    her dignitypletely?


    "Mom, you''re throwing me out? You don''t want me anymore?" Serena''s voice quivered as if bleeding,


    "You once said, no matter what happens, I''ll always be your princess; you said even if my sister came


    back to this home, you''d treat us equally; you promised to watch me walk down the aisle in a wedding


    dress."


    "And now you have the nerve to say these things to me?" Louisa snapped, "You''ve brought this all on


    yourself!"


    They cherished her as their own, but she never appreciated it and always hurt their daughter behind


    their backs. Caught a couple of times, she''d only pretend to be weak, innocent, falsely apologizing.


    "Weren''t you just too frail to pick up that branch over there, copsing on the ground? Howe now


    you''ve got the energy to argue??" Louisa''s tone wasced with scorn.


    Startled, Serena saw her mother turn to leave and desperately lunged to cling to her feet, nearly


    causing her to stumble. Had Keh not been there to catch her in time, Louisa would have taken a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    nasty fall.


    "Mom, please don''t send me away. I really didn''t know Be is Summer." Serena''s tears flowed like


    river, "Nobody at home told me, and I swear to God, I really didn¡¯t know. You can''t force the me on


    me for something I didn''t do."


    "Let go," Louisa refused to listen to her exnations.


    "Mom." Serena sobbed uncontrobly, "Don''t throw me out. Where am I supposed to go? This is my


    home; you and dad, you''ll always be the closest people to me in this world."


    "You still won''t tell the truth??" Louisa was utterly disappointed, her heart chilled to the core. If Serena


    had juste clean, as a mother, she wouldn''t feel as disappointed as she did now.


    "I said let go."


    "I won''t let, ahem."


    Perhaps the cold had gotten to her, Serena shivered violently, but still clung tightly to Louisa''s feet. She


    cried out pitifully, "Mom, you''ll always be my mom. You can hit me, scold me, punish me however you


    like; just don''t send me away."


    "What are you waiting for? Pull her off!" Louisa''s cold gaze fell on Betty.


    Betty hurriedly pulled Serena away, "Ms. Serena, holding onto Mrs. Collins like that is making her


    ufortable; if you have something to say, say it properlyter."


    "Let me go, let go," Serena couldn''t believe this fool was holding her back at a time like this, not even


    trying to plead on her behalf, just pulling at her.


    Louisa turned and walked away, her figure resolute and detached.


    "Serena, you''ve truly broken both of our hearts; you''re such a disappointment," Keh dropped these


    words and followed Louisa into the main house.


    With the door closing mercilessly behind them, Serena crawled forward a few steps, "Dad, Mom."

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    In the living room, Erik watched Serena''s crying her heart out was utterly useless. Scrambling up, he


    began, "Mr. and Mrs Collins."


    "You''d better not plead her case, or you''re out the door with her." Louisa snapped, her temper ring, "I


    actually thought she was sorry this time. She''s been ying us for fools, putting on an act, pretending


    to apologize. Then behind our backs, she''s spewing vile insults like ''trash,'' ''freak,'' and ''slut''. What


    happened to the manners we''ve spent eighteen years instilling in her?"


    Keh, too, felt a chill of disappointment, "I never thought she''d be such a stranger to us." He


    followed Louisa upstairs, "I don''t think she''s going to change. Once she apologizes to Be, we''ll have


    her move out."


    "There''s no keeping her here," Louisa agreed, having seen through Serena''s facade after these recent


    events. The girl wasn''t going to change.


    Serena felt as if the entire world had abandoned her. She knelt in the snow, her body numbed by the


    cold until she lost all feeling; she simply couldn''t believe her parents actually meant to kick her out.


    Eighteen years of pampering shed before her eyes, as vivid as yesterday''s memories. Although Erik


    had warned her that after the New Year''s festivities, her parents might ask her to leave the Collins


    family, but when she heard it from them and felt the sting of their ps, it was all too different.


    She was discarded. Cast aside by the very parents who once doted on her the most! All those


    promises to cherish her as their own, to treat her fairly, they were all lies!


    Her tears flowed unchecked, her body shivering uncontrobly in the freezing cold. Erik, witnessing this


    from inside, felt a pang of distress.


    Serena had no idea how long she knelt in the snow until she copsed, consciousness slipping away.


    Erik, frantic, approached Louisa, "Mrs. Collins, Ms. Serena''s been in the snow for three hours. She''s


    passed out from exhaustion."


    Louisa had been about to sit down for dinner, but Erik''s words did nothing to soften her heart. She


    continued towards the dining area unfazed.


    "Mr. Collins, can''t you give Ms. Serena another chance?" Erik turned to Keh who usually had a


    softer touch.


    But this time, Keh offered no response. He simply followed Louisa to the dining table and pulled


    out a chair for her.


    At that moment, Betty emerged from the kitchen with a tray of food intended for Serena. Upon seeing


    this, Louisa said icily, "From this moment on, there''s no need to send her meals."


    Betty hesitated, asking instinctively, "But what will Serena eat?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Doesn''t she have hands? Can''t she cook for herself?" Louisa took her seat and then continued


    callously, "Until Be returns, nobody is to concern themselves with her."


    Betty and Erik exchanged a look of resignation. They set down the tray and retreated, heads bowed.


    As Louisa gazed at the spread before her, memories of doting on Serena came flooding back - the


    girl''s innocent, beaming smile and the venomous words she''d uttered in secret.


    "Forget about her." Keh picked up his utensils and served her some food, "We''ve been more than


    generous with her. We have a clear conscience."


    "I wonder if Be''s arrived yet," Louisa thought of Be traveling abroad alone. She took out her phone


    and sent her a message.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Arabe stepped off the ne, immediately feeling her mother''s warm concern through a text


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    message. After sending a quick reply, she looked up and saw her right-hand man, Horace, waiting to


    pick her up.


    "Boss," Horace couldn''t help but notice something different about Arabe the moment heid eyes on


    her. It wasn''t just her change in fashion; her usual icy aura had thawed, reced by a lively sparkle in


    her eyes and an air of refined grace. She was breathtaking.


    Horace, who rarely got the chance to be in her presence, couldn''t suppress his goofy innocent smile.


    He had always envied Jack and Jones for sticking close to the boss, facing danger by her side, while


    he was often dispatched elsewhere. He learned things rted to the boss from other buddies of his,


    and had only recently heard the gossip about her love life.


    Once in the car, Horace reported the situation, "Boss, we still haven''t secured Els Ind. There''s this


    guy, Sean. Without his say-so, we can''t make a move."


    Els Ind boasted a unique climate and pristine environment, perfect for cultivating delicate herbs,


    including some rare varieties that were crucial for Arabe''s research.


    Take hairyvein agrimony, for instance. Previously, Arabe needed a concoction of over a dozen herbs


    to replicate 80% of its effects. But on Els Ind, hairyvein agrimony was abundant, mistaken for a


    Arabe had hoped to acquire the ind at a modest price, letting its natural herbs flourish while


    introducing other sensitive nts for her research.


    "What''s Sean''s deal?" Arabe inquired with detached curiosity.


    Horace had no clue, "Only know he''s a big shot here. Everyone speaks of him with reverence. He''s a


    mystery, rarely seen, and Els Ind is in his grip. His men have jerked us around; we''ve been


    outyed at every turn and haven''t secured the deal."


    The ind was a treasure trove of botanical potential for Arabe, both for the inherent value of the


    herbs and the research opportunities they presented.


    "Negotiate again, and be prepared to raise the offer."


    "Understood."


    As Horace drove, he nced at the rearview mirror before adding, "Oh, and boss, the seller agreed to


    part with the medicine you want, but insists you pick it up personally."


    "Time and ce?"


    "Tonight, eleven o''clock, at the Demon Ring, room 11."


    Arabe nodded, "I''ll go alone tonight. You don''t need to be involved."


    "Boss, let mee with you," Horace''s protective instincts kicked in. If there was a chance to stand by


    her, he wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    After a bit of persistent coaxing, Arabe relented, "Fine, but you follow my lead."


    "No problem."


    Horace dropped her off at the hotel, insisting on carrying her backpack to the door of the presidential


    suite. Only after seeing her safely inside did he leave with a silly satisfied grin, "I''ll pick you upter,


    boss."


    "Okay."


    Meanwhile, the dimly lit basement reeked of blood.


    A man hung suspended, his body battered andcerated. His captors, breathless from exertion, had


    yet to extract any useful information.


    "Mr. Collins, he''s still not talking," one of the underlings confessed, out of options. They had tried both


    beating and threats to no avail.


    A man with a dangerously charming demeanor lounged in a chair, his lips curling into a merciless


    smile. He peered through the bars at the wounded man, idly ying with a snake in his hands, and


    said indifferently, "Then there''s no longer necessary for him to live."


    The green python hissed, its tongue flickering as it red menacingly at the injured captive. A rare


    mutation, impossible to mass-produce, one had to gamble on numerous snake eggs and raise them to


    maturity before knowing if they had this particr variant. Due to the rarity and high cost of nurturing,


    such a python could fetch around 300 thousand dors.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Sean had a whole bunch of this breed of snakes, treated them like pets, and yed with them.


    "Little guy seems pretty stoked," Sean reached toward the barrier. The snake quickly wrapped itself


    around the railing from his hand, flicking its tongue as if ready to nip at the man any second.


    Steward flipped a switch, and a horde of snakes slithered out from beneath the wall, hissing


    menacingly as they eyed the man dangling above them.


    "Let''s get some use out of him before his curtain call," Sean said with nonchnce, as if a human life


    was no more significant than an insect''s.


    The man''s feet were barely off the ground.


    "Just biting him to death would be too kind," Steward felt like they were letting the man off easy.


    Sean shed a grin, "Let these little critters have their fun first, then we''ll toss him to the mountain."


    The man heard the hissing and Sean''s words, his scalp tingled with dread.


    Since ancient times, humans have had an innate fear of snakes, with their cold skin and naturally


    venomous nature.


    The snakes moved forward in a wave-like pattern, hissing loudly as they aimed for the man''s ankles.


    The man, terrified, quickly drew his feet up. The snakes flicked their tongues and tried to approach him


    again.


    Sean stood up, ready to leave.


    "Felix told me to find him in the Demon Ring after I''ve done the job! Ahh." The man''s plea was cut short


    as a snake bit him fiercely, making him scream in agony.


    He didn''t know if the breed was venomous, only that if he didn''t speak up, he wouldn''t have a chance


    to live!


    He had thought that Sean, wanting answers from him, would at least spare his life, just long enough for


    someone toe to his rescue.


    But Sean was as ruthless and brutal as the rumors said, not only releasing these snakes but also


    intending to throw him to the mountain. Rumors had it that Sean kept hundreds ofrge, fierce, and


    temperamental dogs there.


    Sean exuded an aura of arrogance and detachment. He walked away, seemingly uninterested in


    listening anymore.


    The man, enduring the excruciating pain, shouted, "Only I can meet Felix. He''s very cautious; you


    won''t catch him with the slightest rustle of grass. Spare my life, and I can lure him out, ahh."


    He was bitten a few more times by the snakes, his expression twisted in agony.


    Sean simply left the basement. Steward initiated the system on the wall, raising and lowering the rope


    as if toying with the man. The man screamed in terror.


    "What else?"


    "The fire years ago, I swear I didn''t know. I just did whatever he told me," the man waspletely


    petrified with fear.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Finally, Steward switched off the system, using sound waves and bait to lure the snakes back. The


    rope lowered, and the man crashed to the ground, his expression contorted in pain.


    The door opened, and Steward stepped in, pressing a foot onto the man''s wound, saying coldly, "On


    Sean''s turf, don''t even think about ying tricks."


    "I wouldn''t dare." The man gasped for air, pain choking his words, "I''ll definitely lure him out for you."

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    At 10:30 p.m., Arabe climbed into Horace''s car. The Demon Ring was covertly built; hidden in the


    husk of an abandoned train station, its entrance was masqueraded by an inconspicuous billboard.


    Horace shed a QR code at the bouncer, a blonde guy with blue eyes who ushered them through the


    security checkpoint. No weapons were to pass this point.


    They were funneled down a dimly lit corridor, nked by guards with guns at the ready. At the end of


    the passage, a door opened to the main arena, where there was dripping with a hubbub of voices.


    In the center of the circr spectator stands, a giant birdcage-like ring hosted a spectacle - a


    heavyweight fighter locked in a showdown with a ferocious beast.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take it down! Take it down!" The crowd was relentless in their bloodlust.


    The beast, clearly hungry and with the advantage of sheer mass, lunged at the fighter, its ws carving


    deep red gashes across his arm. The roar it emitted was primal, signaling a predator''s resolve to im


    its prey.


    The audience was in a frenzy, craving the raw, visceral thrill of bloodshed, which was the reason why


    they came.


    Arabe knew of the existence of these underground fight clubs, but the savagery before her eyes was


    beyond anything she had imagined. To satisfy the spectators'' morbid appetites, a brutal man versus


    beast battle was being staged.


    Staircases and guarded elevators provided ess to the seating areas. The elevators led to the


    private rooms above, reserved for the elites.


    Horace presented the QR code once more, but this time, the attendant allowed only Arabe to


    proceed.


    "Wait for me here."


    Horace was visibly concerned, but trusting Arabe''s assertive nce, he nodded, his worry easing


    just slightly.


    As Arabe ascended to the second floor, the elevator dinged open to a stark contrast of ambiance.


    Compared with the tempestuous from below, here was far more quite. Even though one could still hear


    roars downstairs, the deafening sounds abated.


    Stepping out, Arabe was greeted by an unexpected sight: a woman shed her plush pink coat,


    revealing nothing but a bikini underneath, and cooed, "Sean."


    Her back to Arabe, the woman showcased her graceful curves and long legs. She sauntered towards


    a man in the corridor with seductive steps, barely waiting for a response before draping herself around


    his neck, provocatively rubbing her ample breast against him.


    "Quite proactive, aren''t you?" The man had a voice that dripped with charm. In the dim light, Arabe


    couldn¡¯t distinguish his face, only hearing him teasingly inquired, "You want to do it?"


    "Oh, stop." the woman purred, "Sean, you''re making me blush."


    Arabe had no interest in their identities. Spotting a sign for the higher-numbered rooms to the right,


    she realized she''d have to pass this intimate scene.


    "Excuse me," the pair were block her path, the man''s bodyguards looming behind him.


    The woman didn¡¯t think she was so opposite to be tactful. Wasn''t it obvious she was in the middle of


    charming Sean? Was this woman blind to demand passage from Sean?


    But Sean simply tightened his grip around the woman''s waist, pulling her closer while casting an


    intrigued gaze at Arabe as she walked by.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    The girl''s features hidden behind a ck face mask that only allowed her clear, beautiful eyes to stand


    out. Her hair was scooped up into a yful bun, and she was dressed in casual attire, a backpack


    slung over her shoulder, and a pair of crisp white sneakers on her feet.


    "Sean." Perhaps sensing Sean''s gaze lingering on the girl, the woman next to him cooed teasingly,


    leaning in to press her lips against his.


    Steward, with his entourage in tow, hadn''t intended to step aside for Arabe, but seeing Sean make


    room, he motioned for his group to part ways.


    Arabe brushed past them and rapped on the door of room 11 before slipping inside.


    The woman, eyes closed, moved to seal her kiss with Sean, but in the next instant, she found herself


    unceremoniously dumped atop a trash can near the elevator.


    Being thrown away out of the blue, the woman looked confused and in pain; her expression twisted as


    she realized she was bleeding from a scrape on her elbow. Raising her eyes, she saw Sean toying with


    a white pill, a cold smirk ying on his lips.


    Feeling for her hair, the woman discovered the white pill, which had somehow ended up in Sean''s


    possession.


    "Trying to drug me?" Sean flicked the pill back at her.


    "When did you catch on?" She was shocked by his acuity. Had he noticed when that girl walked by? It


    seemed impossible; she had been so careful. Could he have detected the scent?


    Steward wasted no time, his men securing the woman firmly.


    "Did Troy send you?" A derisive smile on Sean¡¯s face as she remained silent, "Guessed that quickly,


    huh? How dull."


    He issued azy order to his henchman, "Chop off her hands, send them with the pill to that old


    geezer."


    Troy, a business rival, envied Sean''s growing power and the way his own empire was being devoured


    by Sean''s ambition.


    "You think I''d suffer at your hands?" The woman attempted to lick her thumbnail, coated in ayer of


    golden powder - a contingency against failure and capture - but Steward intercepted, stuffing a


    handkerchief into her mouth before she could act.


    She had nned to end her own life swiftly with the poison, but her n had been thwarted.


    "That old fool, not only is he ipetent, but hisckeys are just as pathetic," Sean shrugged off his


    suit jacket, soiled by the woman''s touch, and tossed it into the trash. He epted a moist towelette


    from one of his men and wiped his hands clean.


    Once Sean entered room one, Steward knocked the woman out cold and took her away to carry out


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the grim task.


    Some timeter, Steward returned to report, "Mr. Collins, it''s been handled, and the woman sent. Also,


    there''s a mysterious buyer keen on purchasing one of your inds, offering up to 30 million dors."


    "Which ind?" Sean seemed to have forgotten.


    "The one we call Weeds Ind."


    Steward struggled to find the words to describe it. In his mind, the ind was overrun with weeds,


    deste, save for a sprawling sandy beach and a clear view of the ocean.


    "The buyer probably wants a private ind, a secluded life away from the world," but in Steward''s


    opinion, the ind was hardly worth 30 million dors. Sean had acquired it for a mere 2 million dors


    back in the day.


    "Mr. Collins, we''d make a good profit at that price."


    "Keep him on the hook." Sean had no intention of selling just yet. He swirled the drink in his ss and


    downed it in one gulp, "What about the guy?"


    "The one from this afternoon? His name''s Sam; he''s already downstairs luring Felix out. Word is Felix


    loves a good brawl. If it''s brutal enough on the stage, he''ll show."

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    In the private room 11.


    Arabe had sealed the deal, cash exchanged for goods with practiced ease.


    She slipped the medicine into her backpack and rode the elevator down to the lobby. Horace, spotting


    her, broke into a relieved grin.


    He''d been worried about the boss¡¯s safety going upstairs alone. But there she was, walking out of the


    room 11 without a scratch.


    "Got it?" Horace mouthed, his face a picture of excitement.


    The ce was a racket, but Arabe caught his drift, nodding and tilting her chin up, signaling it was


    time to jet.


    In the massive birdcage arena, the heavyweight boxer - a brute over 200 pounds - had been mauled by


    the beast, chunks of his arm flesh hanging loose. Now, he was being carted away, while the victor was


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    rewarded with a feast of raw meat, retreating obediently back into its cage.


    Next up was a lopsided match: a muscle-bound fighter tipping the scales at more than 300 pounds


    versus a kid who looked barely strong enough to lift a feather.


    The kid, no more than five or six, was forced into oversized boxing gloves and shoved into the cage,


    his wails piercing the din, reaching Arabe''s ears. She nced over to see him clutching the bars,


    desperate to escape, as the crowd went wild.


    "These people are sick." A twinge of sympathy in Horace¡¯s voice as he nced at the child,


    "Completely twisted."


    "Do you want to see a little one''s fight-or-flight kick in when he''s pushed to the edge?"


    The host was a foreigner whose words bore the meaning after trantion.


    The crowd roared back, "We do!"


    "ce your bets, folks - will it be our fighter, or the kid? Countdown starts now - five, four, three, two,


    one!"


    At the whistle''s st, the fighter picked up the kid like a ragdoll and mmed him to the ground.


    The crowd erupted, high on adrenaline. The kidy there, crying pitifully, calling for his "mommy," too


    hurt to stand.


    "Do you want to see more? Let¡¯s see who wants to up the stakes. Who has the highest bet?"


    The giant screen shed with the bet stats: one thousand three hundred and fifty-one bets ced, the


    highest being thirteen grand. The host was clearly not satisfied, "Any higher bets? The thrilling moment


    will begin; are you ready for it?"


    "We are!"


    "Show me the money!" The host''s words had barely left his mouth when the screen shed a new bet:


    1 million, from private room 1.


    A hush fell for a split second, then the ce erupted.


    "It''s Sean! Sean''s in with a million!" The host''s voice was tinged with glee.


    Arabe narrowed her eyes in disdain. Sean? The jerk who was all over some woman upstairs, trying


    to get lucky? No surprise he was trash.


    "Let''s hear your cheers as the next act unfolds," the host was drowned out by the escting roar of the


    crowd as the fighter advanced on the kid.


    Horace turned, only to find Arabe had vanished.


    The fighter lifted the child high, parading him around the arena like a trophy, the audience''s cheers


    shaking the very walls.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    As the child was hurled away, the fighter was ready to bask in the wild cheers from the crowd, but a


    hush fell over the audience instead.


    A girl, who seemed to have slipped into the cage unnoticed, caught the child in a protective embrace.


    Outside the cage, the mother, her face streaked with tears, clung to the bars, pleading desperately,


    "Are you from Solterra? Please, save my kid. His dad is drowning in debt; he didn''t choose to be up


    there. I''m begging you, please."


    "Shut up," her pleas were abruptly cut off as someone gagged her and pinned her arms behind her


    back.


    The fighter didn''t know who this girl was, and the host seemed just as clueless.


    Arabe confronted the fighter, her tone dripping with contempt, "Picking on a kid? Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed?"


    As Arabe started to leave with the child, the fighter punched the iron cage door, prompting the host to


    snap out of it and announce, "This is a special surprise we arranged for the show, folks. Feel free to


    ce your bets."


    A staff member quickly locked the cage door. The desperate mother outside struggled and wept as the


    teen girl, frail and slight, now faced the prospect of dying in the cage with her child.


    Horace finally squeezed through the crowd to the cage, and when he saw his boss locked in with the


    intent to save the child, he sprang into action, starting with rescuing the mother.


    The fighter, oblivious to the girl''s background, knew only that winning tonight''s match would him a


    cool hundred grand. He was determined to win at all costs.


    Arabe didn''t have boxing gloves or any protective gear, and she was still holding a child. As the


    fighter lunged with a punch, she swiftly side-kicked, sending the 300-pound behemoth staggering back.


    The audience erupted in shock and excitement, never expecting such strength and skill from the girl.


    Realizing Arabe was no amateur, the fighter cracked a grin, relishing the thought of a worthy


    opponent. He swung at her again.


    The crying child in her arms was terrified by the punch, but Arabe reassured him, "Don''t be scared."


    As the fighter''s fist came hurtling towards her, Arabe dodged with lightning speed andunched a


    counterattack. Her foot connected with the fighter''s head, and his midsection and waist didn''t escape


    unscathed. With a stylish spinning kick, she forced him back once more.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The roar of the crowd swelled.


    The mother''s eyes widened in disbelief as the slender girl seemed to dominate the heavyweight fighter.


    The fact that she was managing this feat while holding a child, using almost exclusively her legs,


    seemed like a twist of fate.


    It was as though hope had been restored, and she wept with joy.


    Horace quickly dealt with the underlings and found the key to unlock the cage. Arabe tossed the child


    and backpack to him in session.


    "Go."


    "Boss, what about you?" Horace was clearly worried.


    "I''ll handle this," with the child no longer in her arms, Arabe''s fists flew into action, her movements


    even more agile than before as the fighter¡¯s fist plunged over.


    "Boss, this joint is owned by Zebulon!" Horace''s words were lost in the din.


    Arabe didn''t hear him and delivered a strong kick to the fighter.


    "Boss! This ce belongs to Zebulon! Zebulon! Let''s get out of here!"


    Horace pushed open the cage door, but the fighter, seeing him, punched the iron door again. There


    was no way he would let this girl escape; winning against her still meant a prize.


    "Go!" Arabemanded, ncing back.


    Dozens of staff members, armed and determined, pushed through the crowd towards them, clearly not


    intending to let the disruptor along with the mother and child leave without a fight.


    Horace had no choice but to sling the bag over his shoulder, carry the child, and take the mother''s


    hand, leading them away first.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    The crowd roared with excitement as Horace squeezed his way to the edge and nced back. The


    fighter was down, and he knew the boss had roughed it out in that cruel region before, able to handle


    these backstreet brawlers with ease.


    ¡°Boss, I swear I''lle back for you!¡± Horace led them away first.


    Arabe, now free from worries, floored the fighter and swiftly locked the cage door behind her as she


    made her exit.


    A gunshot suddenly echoed through the arena. A lot of audience realized till then danger had


    descended and scrambled to the sides.


    Zebulon, nked by a slew of henchmen, had Arabe cornered. ¡°You think you can wreck my joint?¡±


    Arabe, facing the armed crowd, her eyes turning icy, retorted, ¡°What, I need to write you a permission


    slip?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in over your head!¡± With a wave of Zebulon''s hand, his goons opened fire.


    Arabe quickly subdued one of them, using the man as a human shield and seizing his weapon to


    return fire.


    In the VIP room.


    Steward reported with guilt, ¡°Mr. Collins, Sam slipped away in the chaos, and I lost sight of Felix too.


    It¡¯s that girl¡¯s fault.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze fell to the lone girl below. Her movements were lightning-fast, and Zebulon''s


    dozens of men couldn¡¯ty a finger on her.


    Felix loved the thrill of the fight, so Sean had deliberately jacked up the price to a cool million bucks to


    lure him out.


    And sure enough, when Sam reported his arrival, that girl had dashed to rescue the kid in the cage,


    and her crew had managed to snatch the kid''s mother too. Perhaps sensing danger, he had vanished


    in the chaos, and Sam had fled also.


    Damn her! Why y hero? Why stir up trouble? Couldn''t she just stay home, hit the books?


    Once Felix showed, and they snagged him, they would''ve surely sent someone for the kid. They


    weren''t heartless! It was just a matter of moments.


    Why did that girl have to meddle?


    Steward had been on this lead for ages, and to think it would be botched today, and by a meddling


    schoolgirl, no less.


    Sean eyed the agile girl on the ground floor, her aura defiant and cold, ¡°Catch her, throw her to the


    mountain.¡±


    In the arena.


    Zebulon, seeing his men strewn about in pain, only a few left circling Arabe, stepped back fearfully,


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    The girl wore a ck mask, her face unseen, but her youthful clear eyes suggested she was just a


    teenager. So young, yet with such skill and bravery, she had not only taken down a 300-pound muscle-


    bound fighter but also left his men groveling on the ground.


    At that moment, Steward arrived with reinforcements.


    Zebulon, seeing them, as if spotting his salvation, ¡°It''s this girl. She¡¯s ruined Sean¡¯s fun. Steward, get


    her!¡±


    Sean?


    Arabe''s gaze lifted towards the VIP room. Silhouetted against the massive floor-to-ceiling window, a


    lean figure stood watching the melee below.


    ¡°This one¡¯s for Sean to handle.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Steward spoke, and Zebulon instantly replied with respect, "Then it''s on you and Sean to teach her a


    lesson."


    He then turned to his own men, "Let''s go!"


    That girl falling into Sean''s hands was just her bad luck!


    Many of his guys scrambled to their feet, helping each other to make an exit.


    Steward watched the girl with the cool demeanor and haughty air, and he couldn''t shake the feeling


    that there was something about her aura that reminded him of Sean. Did she also carry that same


    dismissive arrogance in her eyes???


    "You''ve messed with Mr. Collins''s ns. Are you gonna walk out on your own, or shall my guys escort


    you?"


    "Get on with it; why waste words?" Arabe struck out quickly.


    Steward felt the wind knocked out of him. He hadn''t expected this girl to be so tough and brazen. Did


    she not realize she was about to meet her maker?


    His crew was nothing like Zebulon''s rookie henchmen. Each of them here had been personally trained


    by him.


    Sean stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching Arabe''s agile moves, swift as a sh. In no


    time, the lights in the room suddenly went out. When everyone''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, the girl


    had vanished.


    It was Horace who had switched off the power, driving up to whisk her away.


    Steward had never been bested by a girl before, and he walked into Room 1 with his tail between his


    legs, his voice a notch quieter, "Mr. Collins."


    Before he could report, Sean spokezily, "I saw it."


    Steward hung his head, baffled at how skilled the girl was.


    "Beaten by a girl. It¡¯s such a shame"


    Steward''s face flushed. He wanted to say though she looked young, she was nearly as skilled as Sean,


    but now he felt ashamed for excuses.


    "That girl''s got a background we don''t know about; never seen moves like that. I''ll have my people


    track her down. And about Sam, even though he got away, I had him swallow a poison pill before he


    came here tonight. He won''tst the night."


    "At least you did something useful," Sean turned to leave the room.


    Steward hurried to keep up, "I''ll have the ce guarded, and if anyone resembling Felix shows up,


    they''ll be captured on the spot."


    "Not necessary," Sean¡¯s expression was nd, his voice insouciant, "he won''t show up here again


    anytime soon."


    With such amotion, especially with Sam''s escape, he would sense the danger and wouldn''t walk


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    into a trap. The clues they finally had were ruined by that girl, and Steward couldn''t resigned to it.


    The elevator doors dinged open. Sean''s voice was casual, "Catch her, skin her alive."


    "Will do!"


    On the road, Horace drove like a madman, "Boss, you alright?"


    "Could I be in trouble with those guys?"


    "Of course not, boss. You''re the one who even tamed Romeo." Horace snickered as he spoke, then


    venturing, "Boss, I heard you and Romeo are an item, is that true?"


    Arabe shot him a look, and Horace quickly straightened up, "I knew they were messing with me,


    trying to get me scolded by you."


    "They didn¡¯t lie." Arabe suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Horace was stunned for a while, nearly missing a swerving truck. He hadn''t expected the boss to


    actually confirm it. It seemed the boss was quite taken with that man.


    "What about the kid?" Arabe asked coolly.


    "Took him to a private clinic. Doc says he''s fine, and I''ve had someone send him and his mom back


    home. It''s a sad story, really. The kid''s dad is a real beast, racked up a ton of debt, then sold them both.


    Oh, and boss, those guys are a bit difficult to handle."

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    "Are you talking about that curly-haired, brown-eyed tough guy?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, exactly about your description." Horace nodded vigorously, "That''s the guy!"


    "He took his crew and hightailed it out of there."


    What??


    To think that big shot Zebulon, known all over the underworld, would take his gang and beat a hasty


    retreat. Just how hard did the boss have to hit to scare them off like that.


    "What about the medicine I want?" Arabe inquired next.


    "In the bag!" Horace dered confidently, "I guarded them with my life. Don''t worry, not a scratch on


    them."


    As Arabe felt a weight lift off her chest, she also felt a touch of gratitude.


    Those medical materials were crucial for the uing research. Without them, the experiment would


    be a no-go.


    "Boss, how long you nning on staying in Belloria this time?" Horace asked, hopeful.


    "Probably two or three days."


    "That short?"


    Horace wanted to stick with the boss. Only by her side did he feel life is worth living.


    "Ever think about heading back home?" Arabe seemed to read his mind and suddenly asked.


    Horace paused for a second, and then asked eagerly, "Is that an option?"


    "Go back for New Year. Jack and Jones have been swamped. From now on, you''ll stay back home and


    help me out."


    At that, Horace was over the moon, "Thank you, boss!!"


    He''d finally got the same treatment as Jack and Jones. Once he was back, he''d have to show off to


    those two. Horace finally got highly recognized by the boss.


    Just then, Arabe''s phone buzzed. She looked down to see a video call from Romeo.


    "Be, you haven''t made it back to the hotel yet?"


    A man''s attractive voice came through from the other end of the video.


    Horace''s eyes widened. He never expected the notoriously cold-blooded Romeo to show such a tender


    side in private. And he called the boss "Be" - that nickname was way too intimate.


    In the past, anyone who dared to address the boss so casually would probably end up with a broken


    neck.


    "Almost there," Arabe''s tone softened as she saw Romeo, who had freshly showered in a white robe,


    his hair still damp.


    "Aren''t you going to dry your hair?"


    Romeo had left his hair wet on purpose, hoping to hear her concern. Now that he''d seeded, he


    shed a warm smile and dabbed his head with a towel, "My hair''s short; it''ll dry in no time."


    They were on a video call, and Romeo didn''t want the noise of a hairdryer to bother her.


    Arabe noticed his robe was loosely tied, deliberately revealing just a hint of his pecs. His look was


    both sexy and devilish.


    "You''re full of tricks," Arabe''s voice was teasingly affectionate.


    "Do you miss me?" Romeo asked again with that alluring voice.


    "Ahem." Horace, caught off guard by their mushy conversation, choked on the water he was sipping


    while waiting for a traffic light.


    "Is that a man''s voice?" Romeo caught the sound of the cough, "A new recruit?"


    It wasn''t Jack or Jones''s voice. Someone he didn''t recognize.


    "Your hearing''s not bad." Seeing Horace waiting for the light, Arabe turned the camera his way and


    made a quick introduction, "Horace. Romeo."


    "Hello, Mr. McMillian." Horace never imagined he''d get to see Romeo up close in his life. And Romeo,


    without the usual coldness in his eyes, seemed even more handsome and approachable.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    "Hi," Romeo''s voice was more formal than before,cking the seductive undertone it carried earlier, but


    there was a hint of warmth in it. Horace knew that this touch of warmth came from the boss''s influence.


    "Did Be get through the night without any scrapes?" Romeo asked softly.


    "No, the boss''s got some slick moves; took them all on single-handedly."


    "Focus on driving," Arabe swiveled the camera back to Horace.


    "Was there a fight?" Romeo''s tone wasced with concern, "Did you get hurt?"


    "No."


    Maybe to ease his worry, Arabe added, "Just a bunch of nobodies."


    Horace was stunned. The boss called that 300-pound muscle-bound boxer a nobody? And what about


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zebulon''s dozens of henchmen?


    "I thought this trip was supposed to be a cakewalk, just a quick pick-up and meet with the client before


    heading back?" Romeo''s worry was evident, "What happened? I can send some guys from Mafia C to


    back you up."


    Mafia C??


    Horace''s eyes bulged, his mouth agape in shock. Was he out of the loop, or had the boss not made the


    announcement? Romeo was with Mafia C?


    And if he could dispatch Mafia C''s men at will, could Romeo be Mafia C''s boss?? The possibility made


    Horace freeze in ce. He couldn''t fathom the boss being involved with someone from Mafia C.


    "Everything''s been taken care of tonight." Arabe gestured with the backpack nearby, "We''ve got the


    goods."


    "Is the rest of the trip going to be dangerous?"


    "It''s safe."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "Really, it''s just some fashion designs for a client, then heading back. You take care of things at


    Dawnstar; don''t worry about me here."


    At that moment, Horace wished he could turn invisible. He''d never expected the boss and Romeo to be


    so tender with each other behind closed doors.


    It was so bittersweet. This was the first time he''d seen two fearsome figures show such a different side


    in private.


    After chatting with Romeo for a few minutes until they reached the hotel entrance, Arabe finally


    ended the video call.


    "Boss, I''ll walk you up."


    Before Arabe could protest, Horace was out of the car, opening the door for her and carefully holding


    her bag.


    Back in the presidential suite, Horace couldn''t help but express his concern, "Boss, those guys might


    not find this ce tonight, but if they do, you can twist the wallmp behind the sofa to reveal a fire


    escape. If there''s trouble, call me first, don''t try to handle it alone."


    Good, he was learning to care. Arabe''s lips curled into a smile, "Got it."


    "Well then, boss, I''ll leave you to rest," Horace closed the door behind her.


    It was nearly 1 a.m. Arabe took a bath and fell asleep soon after.


    Early in the next morning, Arabe woke up to several messages, one of which was from her bestie.


    [Be, are you in Belloria by any chance? Heard about some young woman stirring up trouble at


    Zebulon''s jointst night, even knocked a boxer on his backside. I bet it was you, am I right?]


    The sender was Ophelia Almond, one of Arabe''s closest friends.


    Arabe texted back, [It was me.]


    Ophelia called her, and after hearing the whole story, she too was fuming.


    [These jerks deserve a lesson. Last time at another underground ring I saw them forcing an old man to


    fight, I trashed the ce too.]


    Bullying the weak was the lowest of the low.


    "These people will do anything for a buck; they don''t see others as human," Ophelia''s voice was filled


    with righteous anger. Arabe smiled, "What have you been up totely?"

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    "Just the usual."


    Ophelia had a passion for extreme sports that knew no bounds. Parkour, rock climbing, bungee


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    jumping, and skydiving were all in her wheelhouse.


    She was born with a silver spoon, the sole heiress to a prosperous family. Two years prior, upon


    finishing her college studies ahead of schedule, her parents had entrusted her with the family empire.


    To the world, she was the formidable Ms. Almond, but behind closed doors, she morphed into a race


    car driver, a parkour expert, a legend on the ski slopes, and a skydiving enthusiast, among other


    things.


    Her squad - Arabe, Kelly, and two other gals - were kindred spirits, tight as can be.


    They kept to their own lives, rarely bothering each other, but were ready to lend a hand or share a slice


    of life in their group chat at a moment''s notice.


    "Perfect timing, I need a favor." Ophelia said with a beaming smile, "Took a bit of a tumble doing some


    extreme sports a few days ago and messed up my foot. There''s an underground car race tonight, and I


    need you to step in for my team."


    These underground races weren''t as formal as the sanctioned ones; it was all about showing up and


    showing off.


    "If we win, the other team has to hand over their track."


    That track was the prized possession of some enigmatic mogul whose drift racing team was the


    scourge of Belloria. They boasted that no crew in Belloria could touch them and promised to hand over


    the track if proven wrong.


    Their challenge riled up many teams, each taking turns to dethrone them. But without exception, all


    challengers faced a bitter defeat.


    Ophelia''s crew, confident as they were, had been poised to win the crown until her unfortunate injury.


    She had considered powering through, but her right foot just couldn''t hammer the gas or m the


    brakes with the necessary finesse.


    "Is it serious?" Arabe asked, her concern evident, "Is the emergency stash I gave you doing any


    good?"


    "Yeah, thank God you left me with those treasures. The family doc said your stuff was better than


    theirs. Been using it for about a week, and it''s getting better every day."


    "How good is this other team?" Arabe probed further.


    "They''re worth the challenge."


    A statement like that meant they werepetent.


    "After the race, I''lle check on you."


    "Great. I''ll have a victory feast waiting at home. We''ll celebrate your triumphant return," Ophelia said,


    her spirits high.


    She had a video conference tonight and couldn''t be at the race. "My team will be there to cheer you on.


    They all know you. Just do your normal y." Ophelia continued, "The other side is full of braggarts


    with foul mouths. If you can''t stand them, feel free to trash the ce, throw a punch if you need to. If


    things go south, I''ve got your back."


    After all, the Almond family carried weight in these circles. Arabe chuckled, "I don''t lose my cool that


    easily."


    But if those guys needed a lesson, she wouldn''t hesitate to teach them. After a good chat with Ophelia,


    Arabe noticed that Horace had sent her a few messages not too long ago.


    "Boss, we originally offered them 30 million, and they agreed to sell, but now they''re backpedaling,


    saying they want to think it over. They think the price is too low."


    Thirty million was low?


    "They''re clearly ying us," Horace seemed annoyed.


    Arabe was straightforward, "What do they really want?"


    "They said without 50 million, their boss probably won''t budge. That ind is his pride and joy."

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    A weed-infested ind, their beloved isle?


    Arabe smirked coldly. If they understood medicine and knew the value of those medical materials,


    they''d naturally take good care of the ce. But Horace had inquired, and since someone had bought


    the ind, no one had lived there - it was left to fend for itself. How could such a ce be their beloved


    isle??


    "Forty million tops, take it or leave it."


    "Alright, I''ll talk to them again." As Horace spoke, as if remembering something else, he asked, "Boss,


    you were okayst night, right? Those guys didn''t find the hotel, did they?"


    "They didn''t show."


    "Good," Horace had been worried sick all night, haunted by nightmares. Hearing his boss was fine, he


    finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ve got to head to the princess''s castle in a bit, no need for you to follow."


    The royal guards were strict and vignt, not just anyone could enter. Even she would have to go


    through several security checks. Horace was just her subordinate; he couldn''t pass through those


    gates.


    "Sure, just call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    Elsewhere, when Romeo woke up, he saw dozens of unread messages, thinking they were from Be,


    but his face fell when he checked them - they were voice messages from his troublemaking friend


    Timothy Bynes.


    "Romeo, I''ve got news. I think I''m going to have a girlfriend."


    "Met a girlst night. She was wearing a mask, but those clear beautiful eyes, that mesmerizing aura, I


    never believed in love at first sight, butst night, I swear I could feel my heart skipping a beat."


    Romeo felt speechless while listening to this.


    "I''ve already sent people to find out about her; should have something in a couple of days. Romeo,


    didn''t you say you wanted to introduce your fianc¨¦e to us? I''ll bring her along then. I bet the moment


    you see her, maybe you would leave your fianc¨¦e. She''s really gorgeous, full of grace! But let me make


    this clear; I saw her first, and she can only be mine!"


    Romeo didn''t listen to the rest, replying in a t tone, "Drunkst night? Talking nonsense?"


    "It''s true!!" To Romeo''s surprise, Timothy shot back, excited, "You have no idea about the scenest


    night; she was so captivating, and so kind-hearted!"


    She even risked her safety to save children trapped in cages. For the first time in Timothy''s 22-year life,


    a truly different girl had appeared! Last night, from room 2, he was spellbound by the fight unfolding


    below.


    "Aren''t you the one with dating experience? Tell me, what do girls like? What should I do to win her


    over? What do you do to pamper your fianc¨¦e? Give money? Gift cards? A yacht??"


    "Stay away from her, and don''t scare her off; that''s the best gift you could give," Romeo disillusioned


    him in an icy tone.


    "I really like her; it''s not just for fun. Even if she looks in under that mask, I''m interested in getting to


    know her, approaching her - I don''t even know if she has a boyfriend."


    But even if she did, he was sure he was better than any boyfriend.


    "Romeo, just tell me, what do you give a girl? A luxury car? Designer products? Or a trip abroad?"


    "See if you can win her over first," Romeo pocketed his phone, done with the pointless banter.


    "I will win her over; I''ll touch her heart! A girl like her is too rare; no, I need to get my guys to step it up,


    find her as soon as possible."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    At ten in the morning.


    Three solemn ck sedans pulled up in the open space near the hotel. The smartly dressed female


    bodyguard, after confirming that Arabe Bet was the spitting image of the girl in the photograph,


    respectfully opened the car door for her.


    Arabe climbed into the car in the middle and retrieved a ck blindfold from her bag, handing it to


    the bodyguard for inspection.


    She was well aware of the royal protocols - the fewer people who knew the whereabouts of a royal


    residence, the better.


    The bodyguard was somewhat surprised; she had prepared a brand-new blindfold for Arabe but


    before she could offer it, Arabe had already presented her own for inspection.


    The thick blindfold would block out even the faintest light. After checking it, the bodyguard handed it


    back with both hands, saying, "Thank you for your understanding."


    Arabe nodded politely in response, donned the blindfold, and was escorted by the cars before and


    behind her to the princess''s private castle.


    After a smooth ride, the car came to a stop. The bodyguard opened the door for her, "Queen Abby,


    we''ve arrived."


    What appeared before Arabe was a beautiful and imposing castle, different from the estates of the


    wealthy elite; this castle truly showcased the dignity and grandeur of royalty.


    It was but one of many royal properties and had been a birthday gift to Princess Leah when she turned


    eighteen. Since reaching adulthood, she had lived there alone.


    Alone, because other royal family members each had their own pces and castles and did not


    normally reside here.


    However, apart from her, there were a dozen female bodyguards skilled inbat and shooting at her


    side, and a slew of security guards inside and out to ensure her personal and property safety.


    Arabe''s arrival immediately caught the attention of the security guards. Many exchanged nces


    and kept a close watch on her through their earpieces.


    "She''s a designer invited by the princess," the female bodyguardmunicated to the security guard.


    The security guard nodded, made an internal call to the princess''s butler to confirm, and then put


    Arabe through three security checks and past three identification doors before she was allowed into


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    the castle''s grand entrance.


    It was winter, and the ground and trees were dressed in a nket of snow, an expanse of white.


    Arabe was led to a shy living room, tastefully decorated with avish romantic ir.


    Not only was it artistically appealing, but every detail exuded unique elegance, and every item was


    meticulously chosen, all underscoring the exceptional status of the owner.


    "Princess Leah, Queen Abby has arrived."


    The elegant and noble princess stood by the window, turning with a charming smile upon hearing the


    announcement.


    "Queen Abby."


    Her smile was proper, her movements graceful, every gesture revealing what it meant to be a true


    princess.


    Arabe, seeing the princess extend her hand, courteously shook it, "Your Highness, forgive me for


    keeping you waiting."


    "There''s no need for such formality here; we''re alone," Princess Leah said with a smile that was always


    just right, making one feel at ease, "Please, have a seat."


    A servant brought in exquisite pastries and fragrant tea, which the bodyguard checked without finding


    any issue.


    "You may leave us. I want to have a private word with Queen Abby."

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Although the female bodyguards retreated respectfully, Arabe caught a glimpse of them whispering


    into their earpieces as the door closed, probably signaling for additional security to guard the perimeter


    and ensure the princess''s safety at all times.


    "Queen Abby, I adore your design philosophy. You''re incredibly talented; each piece you create is


    stunning."


    Princess Leah smiled with an elegance that was both poised and dignified. Her beauty was famously


    breathtaking. Though she seldom appeared in the media, her striking looks were the subject of much


    admiration. Her features seemed as though they had been meticulously crafted by the hand of God.


    And it wasn''t just her face that turned heads; her fashion sense had manymoners scrambling to


    emte her style.


    "I''m honored that you appreciate my work, Your Highness."


    "Would you be interested in making QY the exclusive brand for the royal household? From now on, it


    would only cater to members of the royal family."


    Arabe understood the proposition. They wanted QY to serve the royals exclusively because of their


    unique status and the nobility it entailed.


    Although QY''s designs were unique and avoided the embarrassment of dress-shes, if the brand


    were used by the daughters of mere millionaires or local tycoons, it would seem frivolous and improper


    for the royals to don the same.


    "If the princess wishes, I could establish a new brand as a fresh identity, exclusively catering to your


    personal requirements."


    "Thank you," Princess Leah''s smile widened in delight. She hadn''t expected Arabe to grasp the


    subtleties so swiftly.


    "The reason I''ve invited you today is not only to discuss a long-term coboration but also to


    After listening to her request, Arabe stood up, ¡°Allow me to take the measurements, Your Highness.¡±


    She was well aware of royal protocols; aside from handshakes, any physical contact with royals was


    considered a breach of etiquette.


    Thus, while measuring, she carefully avoided touching Leah''s shoulders or any other part of her body,


    yet her measurements were remarkably precise.


    "Can you remember all that?" Princess Leah was surprised that Arabe didn''t jot down any numbers,


    relying solely on her memory.


    "Just a few figures," after taking the measurements, Arabe inquired about the princess''s preferences


    and style.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The more they talked, the more kindred they felt, especially when Arabe sketched out a couple of


    dream designs the princess adored, thetter was amazed.


    "They''re even prettier than I imagined." The princess waspletely won over by Arabe''s design


    genius after seeing the colored renditions of the elegant gowns, "They look so lovely; I can''t wait to see


    the finished products."


    Thebination of colors and styles was unexpectedly delightful. Arabe then discussed and


    sketched hats, essories, gloves, and bags, matching them with different outfits.


    The overall look was even more stunning than before, the ensemble exuding propriety and elegance,


    both noble and beautiful.


    She even included sketches of the princess, illustrating her in various styles - yful, proper,


    mysterious, and dignified.


    "I never thought you''d be so good at drawing people too," the princess felt an incredible connection


    with Arabe, especially drawn to her serene presence.


    "Is there anything you would like to change or add, Your Highness?"


    "Not at all, it''s simply perfect." The princess beamed as she browsed the designs on the tablet, "Let''s


    proceed with your creations."


    It was astonishing that Arabe could draft so many beautiful designs in such a short span.


    "Let me also design a few pairs of shoes for you," Arabe suggested, proceeding to sketch footwear


    toplement each style.


    Throughout the session, the princess''s face glowed with satisfaction and joy, "You''re truly talented.


    Apart from apparel, do you also design other items? Maybe home furnishings, curtains, and such?"

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Arabe lifted her gaze and said with a polite nod, "Your Highness, if you desire it, I will do my best to


    make it happen."


    Though it wasn''t her area of expertise, she was willing to give it a try.


    "That''s wonderful." Princess Leah replied with a charming smile, "I''ll have someone draft a list for you


    to work from. Let''s exchange contact information. Is Queen Abby the name you go by?"


    "My name is Arabe Collins."


    "What a lovely name. I know someone with thest name Collins that I''m quite fond of."


    But she was aware that in Solterra, there were many with the surname Collins. Arabe was surprised


    that the princess would share such a personal secret with her. She smiled gently and said, "That


    person is very fortunate to have caught the eye of someone like you, Your Highness."


    The princess smiled again, looking both graceful and beautiful. As Arabe finished her sketch, the two


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    had grown more familiar with each other, and the princess happily linked arms with her, saying, "Let''s


    take a walk outside."


    As the door opened, the female bodyguard saw the princess holding Arabe''s arm so affectionately


    and immediately said, "Your Highness."


    She wanted to say it was unbing of her status, and if seen, it could tarnish the royal family''s


    image.


    "From this moment on, she is my dear friend, and there''s no need for you to follow," the princess led


    Arabe out into the garden.


    The seven or eight female bodyguards could only watch from a distance, never taking their eyes off the


    princess for even a second.


    "Arabe, this is the ce. Every time I look upon this scene, it stirs so many emotions in me. Could


    you design a few outfits for me with a winter theme in mind?"


    Gazing at the snowyndscape before her, which indeed looked stunning, Arabe felt new ideas spark


    to life in her mind, especially with the princess''s striking beauty as inspiration.


    Suddenly, several objects fell from above. Arabe instinctively pulled the princess to her side and


    kicked the objects away.


    They were chunks of snow that had fallen from the buildings and trees. A lot of female bodyguards


    rushed over, concerned that the princess might be startled or upset, apologizing profusely.


    Sometimes the heat from inside a building would cause the snow to fall, or when the trees became


    overburdened with snow, it was natural for it to drop. But the fact that it had almost fallen on the


    princess was their oversight and responsibility.


    "It''s alright."


    The princess hadn''t expected Arabe to have such quick reflexes. The way Arabe had reacted was


    a clear sign she had some training.


    "You''re very quick," the princess said with a smile. Had it not been for Arabe, the snow would have


    fallen right on her head.


    "It''s cold out here, Your Highness. Perhaps it''s best if you head back inside," Arabe knew the cadre


    of bodyguards were anxious, fearing more snow might fall.


    "Arabe, why don''t you stay for lunch?" The princess extended a formal invitation.


    Arabe guessed it had been a long while since anyone had joined the princess for a midday meal.


    "I have other matters to attend to, but I promise toe back another time to join you, Your Highness."


    Princess Leah seemed a bit disappointed but did not press further. She escorted Arabe herself to the


    castle gates.


    Numerous bodyguards closely guarded her, and a contingent of security guards followed. Once outside


    the castle, they were even more vignt, not daring to let down their guard for a moment.


    After bidding farewell, Arabe got into her car and drove away from the castle, slowly disappearing


    into the distance.


    Upon returning to her hotel, Arabe designed some other styles for different asions, inspired by the


    winter scenery. After finishing the designs, she sent them all to the princess to review.


    Since the princess had specifically requested that Arabe personally create the outfits, shepiled a


    list for her team to prepare the fabrics, essories, and other materials in advance.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Given her royal lineage, it waspulsory to provide the finest materials for the princess¡¯s gown, as


    After scouring the inte for royal attire appropriate for a variety of high-society events, Arabe found


    that night had fallen upon her.


    At the Kowloon Bay Raceway, not far from the starting line, a crowd had gathered. Among them were


    the members of the Drift Kings and the Light Fleet, with onlookers to catch the night''s action.


    The Drift Kings had handed defeat to numerous teams in the past races, and tonight, curiosity was


    piqued. Would the Light Fleet rise to the challenge and conquer the track at Kowloon Bay?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ophelia Almond, the captain of the Light Fleet, had dered that victory would lead to an open


    invitation. All racing enthusiasts would be wee toe, experience, and train on their turf.


    "Tell me, has your leader chickened out?" Han, the vice-captain of the Drift Kings, sneered from atop


    his sleek white sports car, ncing at his expensive watch, "What''s the hold-up? If you''re scared, just


    admit it. Why send these rookies to take the heat?"


    Laughter rippled through the crowd, and Candice, a fiery member of the Light Fleet, shot back, "First


    time I see someone so eager to get schooled. The race is still six minutes away, not six seconds. Chill


    out."


    "Exactly," echoed the rest of the Light Fleet.


    "Enjoy yourughs now. I have a feeling you won''t find anything funny when you''re the ones eating


    dust," Candice retorted, unafraid of Han''s biting sarcasm.


    The Drift Kings erupted intoughter, especially the vice-captain Han, who looked at the Light Fleet


    with a mocking grin, as if to say they were in over their heads.


    "Please, I''ve seen your captain''s driving. If you think you can make us cry, you''ve got another thing


    left little to the imagination.


    Candice had never cared for their antics, but with only five minutes to race time, she wondered about


    Arabe''s whereabouts.


    "Audrey, is Arabe going to show?" Mignon, another teammate, whispered to Candice, her gaze fixed


    on the scene before them, "We''re running out of time. Should we call her?"


    They knew Arabe was Ophelia''s close friend and wouldn''t stand them up without a good reason. Still,


    a quick call might be prudent.


    "Ms. Almond said she''s swamped and not to rush her. We wait," though worry creased her brows,


    Candice couldn¡¯t reveal any trace of panic. If Arabe didn''t show, she''d step in. Her skills weren''t on


    par with Ms. Almond''s, but she wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Han and his crew were unabashed in their public disys, embracing and kissing the women


    eagerly.


    With just two minutes to spare, Han peeled away from his entourage, strutting towards Candice and


    taunting, "Looks like your captain''s bailed on you tonight."


    Candice ignored him.


    "How about you keep mepany instead? I might even let you have a round," Han lifted Candice''s


    chin with a lecherous smirk.


    Furious, Candice smacked his hand away, delivering a stinging p across his face. The Light Fleet


    rallied to her side in an instant.


    "Talk is talk, but hands off!"


    "You think you''ve got the right to touch Audrey like that?"


    "Get a clue about who you''re dealing with."


    Han''s cheek stung from the p, and his team, inmed by the affront, surged forward.


    "Believe me, we can make you do it right here, right now."


    "You''re on our turf. Don''t get too full of yourselves."


    "Are you gonna take a p from Han, or give a kiss to make Han feel better? Your choice."

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Just then, the thunderous roar of an engine pierced the night, growing louder as it raced toward them.


    A beam of headlights washed over Han, who squinted against the re, instinctively looking toward


    the source of the light.


    "Captain, someone''sing." A member of the Drift Kings shouted as he noticed a red sports car


    barreling their way at breakneck speed, and quickly tugged Han back a few steps.


    Arabe mmed on the brakes just in time, the caring to a halt where Han had been standing


    moments before. If he and his crew hadn''t moved so fast, they would''ve been sent flying.


    Arabe rolled down her window, and a few members from the Light Fleet saw her and cheered,


    "Be!"


    Be had finally arrived! Talk about perfect timing. They had nearly scared the daylights out of them.


    One of the members hurriedly texted Ophelia to share the excitement.


    Hearing the name "Be," Han narrowed his eyes, sizing up the girl in the driver''s seat. The


    headlights obscured her face, but he could tell she was a stranger - and a knockout at that. He scoffed,


    "Do you know how to drive, or what? You almost turned my boys and me into roadkill!"


    "You seemed quick enough on your feet."


    Han, noticing the passenger seat was empty, pressed further, "Where''s Ophelia? Got cold feet, did


    she? Who the hell are you?"


    "Be''s one of us, the Light Fleet, and she''s more than enough to take you down!" Candice stepped


    forward to announce.


    Mignon moved up, deadpan, and bluffed, "Be only shows up for the big races. Her being here is


    practically apliment!"


    Han scoffed at Arabe, who looked to be about Ophelia''s age. What''s with kids and fast cars these


    days?


    "If you win, I''ll give you the Kowloon Bay track." Han''s eyes were locked on Arabe''s stunning


    features, "But if you lose, how about you spend the night with me?"


    "How about ten nights?"


    Han''s ears perked up at that. A deal like this?


    The entire Light Fleet crew was stunned. Was Be ying for such high stakes right off the bat? What


    if she loses?


    "Ahahaha. You said it. Never thought you''d be so open-minded. I like you," He couldn''t imagine getting


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    bored with a face like hers in ten days.


    "But if you lose, you crawl from the start line to the finish of Kowloon Bay, shouting all the way that


    you''re a beast. How''s that?"


    Han''s tongue clicked against his mrs, his arrogant grin widening, "Deal. But I''ve raced a ton of


    times and never lost."


    "What if you do?"


    Han''s interest only grew with her challenge.


    "Dare to tell everyone about our wager?"


    Han turned to his crew and shouted, "You all hear that? If I lose, I crawl from the start to the finish


    shouting I''m a beast! And if I win, as of tonight, you guys get a new sister-inw."


    The Drift Kings whooped and hollered, eagerly anticipating Arabe''s humiliation.


    "Your car''s not up to snuff, doesn''t have the power mine does." Han patted the hood of Arabe''s car


    with a self-assured smirk, "Wanna borrow a real race car?"


    They had specific cars for official races, with standardized 2.4L V8 engines capped at 850 horsepower


    to ensure fairpetition and driver safety.


    But Arabe justughed it off, "We''re here for thrills, not kids¡¯ y."


    A little horsepower like that was nothing to her. Han hadn''t expected her to be so gutsy, "Well, I won''t


    go easy on youter."


    His sports car had a 10 kilometer-per-hour advantage over Arabe''s - he could push 350, but she was


    capped at 340.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    "Best two out of three, first one to the finish line takes the crown. You got the rules of the underground


    street race, right? A little bumping is all in the game."


    Arabe''s lips curled into a smirk, "Sure, let''s get this show on the road."


    Seeing Arabe so nonchnt, Han couldn''t help but chuckle again. Gutsy little thing, he thought,


    impressed by the young woman''s courage.


    He wondered if she''d keep that coolposure when their cars started trading paint. As he slid into his


    sleek white sports car, folks from Arabe''s crew, the Light Fleet, rallied around her with cheers and


    support.


    "Go Be! You''ve got this!"


    "Don''t stress it. Even if you lose, Ms. Almond knows how to handle him. No need to y the sacrificial


    "Knock on wood! What''re you even saying? Be''s gonna breeze through to victory."


    "Yeah, yeah, Ms. Almond''s been talking you up, Be. That championship is as good as yours!"


    The referee, a leggy dame with a whistle around her neck, piped up, her voice broadcasting through a


    tiny mic clipped to her cor.


    "Drivers, get ready. Cars will line up at the starting point in one minute."


    "Here, Be, have some water first," A Light Fleet member handed her a bottle with the cap already off.


    "Are you nuts? It''s freezing out here! Get her some hot coffee or something."


    "Be, don''t sweat it. Let me give you a quick shoulder massage to loosen up," another crew member


    reached into the driver''s seat to knead her shoulders.


    "Just gotta ask, Be." piped up Mignon, her curiosity getting the better of her, "Ever been in one of


    these underground races before?"


    "Never." Be replied, her voice calm and even, adding after a pause, "First time."


    Eyes widened all around, especially Mignon''s; she took a good long moment to mentally reassure


    herself, "Well, you must''ve been in some official races with Ms. Almond, right?"


    "Not those either." Arabe said coolly, "Never been in any race, actually."


    The shock rippled through the crowd again. So Arabe had zero racing experience? Mignon, refusing


    to give up hope, prodded further, "Then you must be like, a serious car enthusiast, right? You''ve


    probably spent a lot of time racing for fun? You''re familiar with cars, surely."


    "I know how to move forward, reverse, and brake."


    The crowd took another deep breath. They were expecting a ringer brought in by Ms. Almond, not a


    "So, um, if you don''t mind me asking," Mignon ventured timidly, her heart in her throat, "do you have a


    driver''s license?"


    "Yes."


    A collective sigh of relief - at least there was no illegal driving. But tonight''s race was fierce; it wasn''t


    just any driver''s game. Han had left many pros battered and bruised, and some had evennded in


    the hospital.


    And Ms. Almond was putting this girl, with no racing chops to speak of, in the hot seat. If Arabe got


    wrecked, how would they ever exin it to Ms. Almond?


    "Maybe we should let Candice take over." Mignon suggested out of concern about safety.


    Candice might not be as sharp as Ms. Almond, but she had some racing under her belt and had done


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    her homework on the Kowloon Bay track.


    "Don''t worry," Arabe reassured as the clock ticked down, easing her car to the starting line.


    A red and a white racer revved their engines, primed and ready to set out.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    The roar of the crowd was relentless, with most of the cheers echoing the name "Han," the


    hometown hero and a celebrated racer who hadpeted in plenty of races and earned his stripes as


    the deputy captain of the Drift Devils.


    But Arabe, not a single spectator seemed to know her. Only a scant few voices chanted, "Come on,


    Light Fleet!!"


    Candice tried to keep the spirits up, "We''ve got to trust Ms. Almond''s judgment, and have faith in


    Be!"


    Mignon wanted to say that she really worried Arabe might get hurt. She knew all too well that Han


    would stop at nothing to win.


    "I''ll just go remind Be to be careful of Han," Mignon quickly trotted over to Arabe.


    Arabe replied with calmness, "Don''t worry about it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Meanwhile, Timothy Bynes received a tip that the mysterious girl who had caused a scenest night


    was spotted at Kowloon Bay, evidently drawn to the excitement of the night''s car race.


    Her unconventional ways extended even to her hobbies. Timothy raced to the venue, scouring the


    stands, unable to find the girl with the ck mask, no one whose eyes resembled hers.


    "Mr. Bynes, no sign of her."


    "I can''t find her over here either."


    "Maybe she hit the restroom?"


    "With only two cars in the race tonight, maybe she left early? Not enough action?"


    "Mr. Bynes, we''vebed through the stands and there''s no sign of thatdy."


    Anxiety gripped Timothy, "Who was it that said they saw her at Kowloon Bay? Bring them to me."


    Soon, one of his men approached, "Mr. Bynes, it''s my day off, and I was just here to enjoy the race


    when I saw someone who looked like her getting into a red sports car."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Timothy snapped, annoyed at the fruitless search.


    "I was about to tell you on the phone when you hung up," the man felt equally aggrieved.


    "Where''s the red race car?"


    Before Timothy could finish, one of his men pointed towards the starting line, "Mr. Bynes, could it be


    that one?"


    In the red sports car, a girl sat at the wheel, her window already rolled up, headlights on, but even


    through the windshield, Timothy could still make out her features.


    Despite the distance, he could feel her cool, noble aura. It was the same feeling that had hit him the


    night before.


    Her hair was up in the same bun, and without the mask, her face seemed quite pretty.


    Timothy was mesmerized; the overall beauty of her face took him by surprise. Last night, he had


    thought that even if her face was ordinary beneath the mask, he was keen to meet her.


    Now, he was utterly smitten. The crowd in front was thick, and Timothy could only stand on the steps,


    watching her from afar.


    Which team was she with?


    "Which teams are facing off tonight?" Timothy asked one of his men.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    ¡°It¡¯s a showdown between the Light Fleet and the local Drift Kings, with Han, the deputy captain of


    the drifters, seated in the pearly-white sports car. As for the driver of the fiery red race car, the identity


    is a mystery. We don¡¯t know her name. Light Fleet have had many matches before, but I¡¯ve never seen


    her. No idea if she¡¯s a fresh face or someone they¡¯ve taken as an ace up their sleeve.¡±


    Some teams have a knack for secretly training exceptional drivers, unveiling them at critical moments


    to catch their rivals off-guard. It could also be that this girl was a recent recruit.


    "She''s a racer," Timothy''s impression of her growing more favorable by the second; his heart was


    utterly captivated.


    He was taken aback that she was not only skillful and beautiful but also a race car driver. Although he


    couldn''t quite make out her features, the mysterious allure exceeded his expectations.


    "Mr. Bynes, she shares your passion for racing."


    While Timothy was no professional race car driver, he enjoyed the thrill of the race and had gone head-


    to-head with more than a few rich kids in high stakes street races. Now, they had something inmon


    to talk about.


    The tall, leggy starter positioned herself between the two cars, counting down from three. With a


    flourish of her g, the crowd roared in unison, "Three!"


    As the g descended once more, the audience shouted, "Two!"


    The starter sent a flirtatious wink towards Han and, with another wave of the g apanied by a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    sharp whistle, signaled, "One!"


    Both race cars shot off the line. Han shed a confident grin, certain of his victory in this race.


    The gust of wind from the cars caused many in the crowd to hold down their skirts and hair.


    Meanwhile, in a chic two-story building behind the stands, Sean climbed up to the stand, taking a pair


    of binocrs from Steward to get a better look at the red race car.


    He''d arrivedte and missed the earlier drama. All he knew was that at the sound of the whistle, the


    She was driving like there was no tomorrow. Han hadn''t expected Arabe to be such a formidable


    driver, managing to get ahead of him right from the start. He tried to elerate to catch up, but


    Arabe seemed to anticipate his every move, giving him no chance.


    The whole Light Fleet crew watched, eyes wide and disbelieving, as the race unfolded on the giant


    screen.


    "Be said she''d never raced before, right?"


    "I thought she imed to have no experience in official or underground races. How can she dare to go


    so fast and still drive so well?"


    "No wonder Ms. Almond insisted on her joining. There must have been a reason!"


    "To think she could leave Han in the dust right from the start, even Ms. Almond would be no match


    for her."


    "How''s Han gonna save face? I can just picture him fuming in that white race car."


    "Han''s bound to y dirty."


    The audience, perhaps not expecting someone from the Light Fleet to overtake Han so swiftly,


    began to root enthusiastically for the underdog.


    Despite several attempts, Han couldn''t overtake Arabe. It was her first time on the Kowloon Bay


    track, yet she drove with such mastery. Had she bribed someone for a sneak preview, or done her


    homework beforehand.


    Timothy was stunned; the girl he fancied was outperforming Han, a racer with a solid reputation.


    Beating him was no easy feat, let alone to surpass him so quickly and leave him trailing.


    "Mr. Bynes, you''ve certainly got an eye for talent, picking a girl this impressive," the ttery began from


    his entourage.


    Timothy''s gaze was glued to the red race car on the big screen. As much as he was happy for her, he


    couldn''t shake the worry that her speed was reckless. Silently, he concerned about her safety.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Han had every intention of ying dirty, but Arabe''s car kept picking up speed, and there was no


    way for him to keep up.


    Arabe''s convertible was red-hot, topping out at 210 miles per hour, while his own beast could hit a


    solid 220. But no matter how he sped up, he couldn''t close the gap.


    Not even neck and neck.


    Perhaps it was those few seconds when he eased off the pedal on the curves earlier that had cost him


    the lead.


    With his mind straying, he only noticed the rocks on the road when it was almost toote. Swerving to


    avoid a collision, he got his car skidded, which sent sparks flying as it grazed the guardrail. He


    corrected his path, but Arabe had already pulled further ahead.


    This stretch was notorious for asional rockfalls that could smash a windshield or litter the road - a


    hazard Han usually watched like a hawk during practice and races. But Arabe had thrown him off


    his game tonight.


    As Arabe crossed the finish line, the Light Fleet crew erupted in cheers.


    "Amazing!"


    "Be''s on fire!"


    "Did we just win? Light Fleet took the round!"


    The crowd went wild, standing up from their seats and shouting their support. No one expected Light


    Fleet to bruise the rival team''s ego in the first round.


    Timothy clenched his fist in excitement. Yes, that was freaking awesome.


    Sean watched the red convertible loop back to the starting line, and Light Fleet folks swarm Arabe in


    celebration. As the window rolled down, it revealed a face that was new yet stunning.


    Not the same girl?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Who¡¯s she?


    As the crowd around Arabe got too thick, Sean had to head inside to check the monitors after tossing


    his binocrs to Steward.


    "Zoom in."


    Steward, knowing who Sean wanted to see, quickly tapped the smart screen on the wall and erged


    the image of the red car. Someone handed the driver a bottle of water, and both Steward and Sean got


    a clear view of the girl''s face.


    With sharp features, she gave off an air of cool detachment - that wasn''t Light Fleet''s captain Ophelia!


    She looked more like the girl who''d crashed their partyst night?!


    Same bun, same icy stare, same aloof demeanor.


    If it wasn''t her, who else could it be?


    "How could it be her?" Steward was taken aback. Sean came especially to watch the race, yet Ophelia


    was nowhere to be seen. Where was she? Didn''t she covet the Kowloon Bay track?


    "I''ll have her picked up right away." Steward had been unable to track down the girl, yet here she was,


    served up on a silver tter.


    "Let''s wait a bit." Sean turned to enter the elevator, "I want to meet her first."


    Was Sean nning to race her himself?


    It was widely known that Sean had founded the team, and although he had been the team captain, he''d


    never led his team to race. It¡¯s.Han, his second-inmand, who typically led the team into games.


    This girl''s driving must have caught Sean''s interest. Even though he hadn¡¯t led his team to race, Sean


    had himselfpeted in plenty of international events. He had another persona: a top-tier professional


    racer.


    "Be, you''re incredible," they praised her. "To drive that fast and that well on your first race."


    "You even left Han in the dust. I can''t believe my eyes, you know? No one''s ever outrun Han by


    that much, except for their big boss, Sean."


    Sean??


    Arabe arched an eyebrow. Why did she keep hearing about "Sean" over and over again ever since


    she''de to Belloria?


    Was it the same person, or was it different people coincidentally sharing amon name??

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    "No wonder Ms. Almond sent you to save the day ¨C you''re like a dark horse!"


    "Moments ago, you were ying all humble, iming you only knew the basics ¨C forward, reverse,


    braking. But you drive like a pro!"


    "You''ve been flying under the radar, haven''t you?"


    "Tonight, we''re definitely taking down Kowloon Bay!"


    While Arabe''s teammates from Light Fleet were cheering for her, Han pushed through his


    consoling friends and stormed toward them with anger written all over his face. He pped the hood of


    Arabe''s car for emphasis.


    "Get out." He cried out with his teeth gritted, regardless of his image, his voiceced with barely


    contained rage, "You couldn''t possibly out-drive me. Tell me the truth ¨C is this car rigged? Turn it off and


    get out, I want to check."


    Arabe remained seated in the driver''s seat. Ready for the next race, she was not willing to waste


    time indulging him.


    Her Light Fleet crew quickly formed a protective barrier in front of her.


    "If you want Be to step out for a check, you''ll have to admit that you''ve been out-driven," one of them


    said. "Then maybe she''ll let you take a look."


    Han was in no mood for chitchat. He was convinced that Arabe must have modified her car or had


    insider knowledge of the track''syout. There was no other exnation for how she could beat a


    professional racer like him, especially when she had never been seen at any racing event before.


    Something was up!


    "Our vice-captain is telling you to get out. What are you waiting for?"


    "If the car''s not modified, what are you afraid of?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s have a look and see if it''s been rigged."


    "Get out!"


    The members of the opposing team, one by one, started to press her.


    Just then, a bold voice rang out from the crowd.


    "The vice-captain of Drift Kings can''t handle losing? Making a scene over a girl in front of everyone ¨C


    isn''t that a bit embarrassing?"


    Heads turned towards the voice, some with a hint of wariness. Timothy Bynes?


    Even Han''s expression soured. Timothy was the sole heir to the Bynes family ¨C a man not to be


    trifled with.


    "Mr. Bynes, you might not know this, but this girl, on her first visit to Kowloon Bay, drove like she owned


    the track, even outpacing me." Han forced a smile, but Timothy cut him off, "Sounds like Mr. Han


    was simply out-driven."


    Han''s face hardened.


    "If you wants to check her car, shouldn¡¯t you negotiate with her and get her consent, instead of banging


    on her vehicle and demanding she steps out with a posse. If she''s clean, would you be willing to


    apologize in front of everyone?"


    Arabe nced over. A young man stood in front of the spectator stands, whose expensive attire


    setting him apart from the crowd. Even separated by the protectiveting of the racetrack, he still


    stood out with an air of evident chivalry. His presencemanded respect.


    Mr. Bynes?


    She''d never heard the name before.


    Han, grasping at straws to justify his loss, insisted, "If I''ve misjudged her, I''ll apologize. But only if


    she has the guts to step out and let us check!"


    Unexpectedly, Arabe cut the engine, put on a ck mask, opened the car door, and stepped out.


    Timothy hadn''t expected the girl to be so slender and so tall. The mysterious allure she had behind the


    wheel was nothingpared to the real, close-up impact of her presence.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    He couldn''t believe how stunning her eyes were!


    When she was seated in the car, he saw her behind the wheel and caught a glimpse of her face ¨C she


    was absolutely gorgeous.


    Last night, all he saw was her agility and deft movements. He didn''t expect that when she stood before


    him, her figure and poise would be so stunning.


    Timothy was gobsmacked, utterly unable to tear his gaze away until Han stepped forward to inspect


    things. That''s when he finally spoke up, "Let someone from another team handle it."


    Perhaps fearing that Han wouldn''t be fair, a volunteer from one of the other teams stepped up with


    an air of eagerness. After a thorough check, he announced, "The turbocharger, the clutch, you name it


    ¨C it''s all stock. Top speed''s legit, only 210 mph."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No way." Han''s face soured, disbelief etched into every line in his face. The results were a p to


    his pride.


    How could it be stock!


    It couldn''t possibly be stock!


    But the crowd was already jeering at him.


    "Can''t handle losing, eh?"


    "Making a fool of yourself, man. They said it''s stock. You got beat fair and square by a girl."


    "Lucky he wasn''t the one inspecting. He would''ve imed it was rigged for sure."


    "Are we racing or what?"


    "I say this round decides it. With her speed, Han could race her ten more times and still lose."


    "I think we might as well call the results. It''s just the Kowloon Bay track. We''ve got plenty of training


    grounds. Just give it to her."


    Then, a voice rippled through the crowd.


    "The boss is here."


    Sean approached with an unmistakable authority, his presence parting the onlookers.


    Han perked up, thinking the boss was here to back him. He started, "Boss."


    But Sean told him to buzz off.


    Han slunk away, while Sean appraised the girl who had captivated everyone''s attention ¨C the same


    striking eyes fromst night, hair tied up in a bun, still wearing those little white sneakers.


    No doubt about it, it was her.


    "Where''s your boss?" Sean didn''t care if she was part of the Light Fleet or not; all he wanted to know


    was why Ophelia hadn''t shown up.


    "If you''re friends, you can ask her in private. If you''re not, why should I tell you?"


    Arabe''s tone was as cool and detached as her demeanor.


    Timothy, standing nearby, was struck by how even her voice was so captivating, which further


    deepened his admiration.


    "How dare you! Do you have any idea who you''re talking to?" Steward moved to teach the girl a lesson.


    But Sean just smirked, with a devil-may-care glinting in his eye, "If I win, you have to answer that


    question."


    "Then you''ll never know the answer in this lifetime."


    Sean just chuckled at her response ¨C she was bold, almost like him.


    "You think you can beat our boss?" A member of the Drift Kings couldn''t hold back his derision.


    In the eyes of onlookers, she was so na?ve, still unscathed by the harsh realities of the world, that she


    was unaware of the caliber of racer standing before her.


    "Can we race now?" Arabe was clearly not interested in wasting any more time here.


    She seemed to not fear him one bit, as if racing him was merely a formality, a pit stop before more


    pressing matters.


    Seanughed. He''d seen confident racers before, but she was something else. Fine, he thought, let''s


    show the littledy that there are always bigger fish.


    Han was taken aback as Sean walked past him and climbed into his car, ready to show everyone


    just what he was made of.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    The captain himself was stepping up to the challenge with the girl.


    "Thanks a bunch." Han didn''t forget to give a grateful bow, shooting a snitching nce at the fiery


    red sports car parked beside him, "Just now she was all fire and brimstone, saying that if any of us


    from the Drift Kings lose, we''d have to crawl from the starting line to the finish."


    "That was your deal, not mine," Sean retorted and rolled up his window indifferently.


    Han hadn''t expected the captain to be just as tough to talk to as ever. He''d actually been touched a


    moment ago because he thought the captain hade forward to save his bacon and to smack down


    the girl''s pride for him.


    Guess he thought too much.


    The leggy Ref stood between the two cars, blew a whistle, and motioned for the onlookers to clear out


    to the sides.


    "Be." Mignon intended to warn Arabe that this Sean was no joke. He''d never lost an international


    race, and he always left a mile-wide gap between him and second ce.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But right then, she didn''t dare step forward, afraid of piling on the pressure and throwing Arabe off


    her game.


    "Go Be!" Candice from the Light Fleet cheered at the top of her lungs, "You''ve got this!"


    The rest of the Light Fleet crew joined in the rallying cry, "Be, go, go, go!"


    None of the other spectators, though, dared to echo the chants, not even mustering the courage to


    cheer for "Light Fleet".


    But the Drift Kings was another story ¨C they were all over it, leading everyone in a chant of "Sean!


    Sean! Sean!!"


    Their spirit was undeniable.


    In contrast, the support for Be seemed a bit thin on the ground.


    With the countdown at three seconds, the Light Fleet folks held their breath in suspense.


    Three.


    Two.


    One!


    The two cars burst from the starting line, stirring up a breeze that had the girls clutching their skirts and


    hair.


    "What do we do, Candice." Mignon fretted, watching the red sports car zoom away. "I''m so worried


    about Be. No race has ever made the Drift Kings'' big boss show up himself. If Be loses, losing


    Kowloon Bay track is the least of our troubles. What if they force Be to hang with Han. Should we


    tell Ms. Almond and get her to step in?"


    "No need, don''t worry Ms. Almond. Let''s just watch and see," Candice replied, trying to keep cool,


    though inside she was somewhat anxious. After all, Sean''s reputation was no small thing.


    They knew Sean was an ace behind the wheel, a true champion, but they didn''t know he was the Sean


    of the Collins family. Because the international races hepeted in were those with low-slung cars,


    the kind where you have to wear a safety helmet.


    And with his temperament, he never did any media interviews.


    So almost no one had seen his face beneath the helmet. Even today, despite seeing him in person, the


    audience at site knew only that he was handsome and a bit aloof, but not his true identity.


    The giant screen showed that Sean''s speed was just a tad faster than Arabe''s.


    But Arabe wasn''t showing any signs of fear. After a few hair-raising bends, she actually pulled ahead


    of Sean.


    Everyone was in disbelief. Someone was actually outpacing Sean?!


    Was this girl ying with her life??


    Did she have a death wish??


    Sean tried to overtake, but when he veered left, Arabe''s car swerved left; when he tried right, she


    went right.


    Heh.


    Sean smirked; he stepped his foot heavy on the gas as he nearly kissed her rear bumper, but she


    didn''t flinch, nor even budge.


    Arabe was certain ¨C he was the leader, so he had to value his life more than she did. He wouldn''t


    dare risk both their lives to crash into her.


    At such breakneck speeds, a collision would spell doom for both the drivers and their cars on the spot.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Sean could tell that Arabe was no ordinary girl. Belied her youthful appearance was nerves of steel.


    As they approached the next hairpin turn, Arabe intended to hug the curve with the tightest arc


    possible, but Sean had other ns. He widened his trajectory, aiming to overtake her on the outside.


    Arabe saw himing and, once again blocked him. Even as Sean''s car nearly scraped the


    guardrail, she didn''t flinch, but drew a beautiful arc so close to the barrier that the crowd held its breath.


    To ride that close to the guardrail was flirting with disaster. A miscalction could send her crashing


    through and tumbling down the slope.


    But the pair''s driving skills were as breathtaking as they were precise. The audience was on the edge


    of their seats, erupting into cheers as the cars left the bend safely and continued down the track.


    This was racing at its finest. Pure skill on disy.


    Some spectators had seen their fair share of street races, but nothing hade close to the spectacle


    they were witnessing tonight.


    Arabe managed to keep her lead.


    But Sean was hot on her tail, forcing Arabe to tap her brakes ever so slightly.


    She wasn''t intended to slow down but to sh her brake lights. Sean would see the lights and


    instinctively hit his brakes to avoid a collision.


    Arabe stepped her foot on the brake for less than a second, and repeated it a few times.


    She knew she was gaining precious seconds over Sean with each tap of the brakes.


    Sean was relentless in pursuit.


    Just then, Arabe suddenly moved aside, and in the next instant, Sean spotted a rock in his path.


    At such high speeds, maneuvering was out of the question. He braced as the car rumbled over the rock


    and slowed down. The low clearance of his sports car caused the rock to scrape the undercarriage, but


    Sean only eased off the speed briefly before he elerated again.


    "If that girl had any malice, she could''ve guided Sean''s tires right over that rock; in such case his car


    could have flipped, and it could''ve been fatal."


    "But she blocked his view, steering him towards safety. A rock scraping the bottom won''t flip a car, but if


    it scraped the tires, it would certainly take a hit."


    "She intended to make him slow down, but not to take his life. There''s some kindness in her."


    "Inparison, that Han''s race tactics were just unsportsmanlike."


    "Totally."


    "I''m starting to warm up to Light Fleet."


    "Me too."


    The finish line was drawing near.


    Arabe floored it, now with a decent lead over Sean. She knew that even if he pushed his car to the


    limit, he wouldn''t be able to pass her in under ten seconds.


    Once her tires crossed the finish line, and the giant screen lit up with virtual confetti, the stands erupted


    in cheers.


    Arabe had won!


    She had actually beaten Sean, the Drift Kings'' lead driver, and clinched first ce!!


    "Ah! Be won!! She actually defeated Sean!!"


    "We Light Fleet has won two races in a row?!"


    "This is amazing!! Kowloon Bay is ours!!"


    The Light Fleet crew hugged each other, being ted beyond words.


    The Drift Kings, on the other hand, was staring in shock and disbelief at the giant screen. Sean''s car


    had just crossed the finish line and came to a halt.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps due to the shock of being overtaken for the first time in his life, Sean just sat there at the finish


    line, lost in his thought.


    Sean lost??


    The Sean who had won countless international awards was bested by an unknown girl.


    How could this be?!


    Was there a mistake??


    At that moment, Arabe called Candice, letting her know she''d be taking a different route home and


    leaving the rest to the Light Fleet team to handle.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    "No problem!!" Candice''s voice rang with excitement, "Be, we''re gonna treat you to dinner, all of us.


    Seriously, can''t thank you enough for today."


    After she hung up, some members of the Light Fleet were all over her, dying to know what Arabe had


    said on the phone. Candice just told them she had left.


    "I wanted to pick her brain about racing."


    "I wanted to grab a selfie with her."


    "I wonder if she''d join Light Fleet."


    "I wanted to be her friend."


    "Shouldn''t we be sharing the good news with Ms. Almond right away?"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s shoot Ms. Almond a video call, tell her we won!"


    Steward couldn''t remember thest time he¡¯d seen Sean take a hit like this, especially not from a girl


    like Arabe.


    But a hit was a hit; Sean had given strict orders to dump the girl at that Hill and strip her of her pride.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So there he was, Steward, with his goons, waiting at the starting line for Arabe to walk right into their


    trap.


    But as he waited, there was no sign of the red sports car returning, not even the hum of its engine.


    Ever since the red car had taken a different path down the hill, it hadn''te back. Could it be she


    wasn''t nning on returning?


    As he pondered this, one of his men came up to him, "Steward, the girl''s left."


    "What did you say?"


    "She took another road."


    Steward¡¯s world spun. Sean had been defeated by her, and his mood was bound to be foul. If Steward


    didn¡¯t catch the girl to soothe Sean''s anger.


    Then that anger would be directed squarely at him.


    This was bad.


    At that moment, Sean''s car rolled back to the starting point.


    The crowd fell silent, not daring to cheer or even breathe too loudly, terrified of bing the target of


    Sean''s rage.


    They wished that they could just vanish into thin air.


    Sean got out of the car with a poker face that betrayed no emotions, which only added to the ominous


    atmosphere.


    "Sean. she took another road." Steward approached tentatively and reported.


    "And you didn¡¯t bring her back? Do I have to chase her down myself?"


    Steward wanted to say that even Sean himself couldn¡¯t make it catching her ¨C hadn¡¯t he just lost to


    her? But all he could muster was a meek, "I''ll get my men on it right away."


    As Sean strode towards the building, Steward blurted out, "Oh, Sean."


    Sean¡¯s icy gaze was piercing.


    Steward shivered, "Her driving skills are so good."


    Before he could finish, Sean''s eyes grew even colder.


    "I mean, if Ms. Almond values her skills, should we really bring her back?"


    Sean''s voice was chilling, "What do you think?"


    Steward wanted to say that he had no clue what Sean was thinking, but it then urred to him that


    they had lost their lead on the Demon Ring because of that girlst night, and now she had beaten


    them on their own Kowloon Bay track. If he didn¡¯t bring her in to let Sean give vent to his anger, he¡¯d be


    the one in the crosshairs.


    But what if Sean wanted to pursue herter? If they did make a spectacle of her and it was found out


    by Ms. Almond, would it leave a bad impression on her and create a rift between them?


    He sighed internally. Best to capture her first and figure out the restter.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "Oh, right, Sean." Steward couldn''t help himself and blurted out again.


    Perhaps afraid of testing Sean''s patience, he rushed his words, "We lost, and ording to the bet,


    Han''s gotta crawl from the starting line to the finish line while cursing himself as a lowlife."


    Should he intervene?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If Sean stepped in, Light Fleet sure as heck wouldn''t let Han crawl.


    But Sean didn''t even look back. As he walked away, he said coldly, "Let him crawl and then kick him


    out of the team."


    He had no intention of keeping him around.


    Ever since he founded the team, Sean never led his team into any races, instead he always sent


    Han to represent them.


    Perhaps because of this, Han got cocky. As he thought Sean really valued him, he became more


    and more self-important, so much so that he yed around with women, got drunk and caused scenes


    from time to time. But due to the Team''s rep, Han was never held ountable everytime he stirred


    up troubles.


    Now he''s gone too far, making bets he can''t honor. He brought this on himself.


    Han''s loss to Arabe and that fit he threw was a total embarrassment to the Drift Kings.


    How could Sean possibly let him stay to keep losing face for the team and ying the big shot?


    There¡¯s a saying that goes like, ¡°You''ve made your bed, now lie in it.¡±


    Since he¡¯s so keen on digging his grave, let him dig it far away.


    At that moment, Han realized the boss had left, who showed no intention of bailing him out of this


    mess.


    Although he could understand the boss''s frustration with the loss, it would be out of the question for


    him to crawl from start to finish .


    He was the vice-captain, for crying out loud!


    When Han tried to leave, Candice stepped in front with some crew members and blocked his path:


    "You gotta pay up when you lose."


    "Get out of my way," Han spat, with no sign of a sunny disposition. Seeing they wouldn''t budge, he


    snapped, "We already gave you the track as a handout, what more do you want?"


    "It''s not a handout; we Light Fleet won it fair and square! If you¡¯re up to it, try winning it back."


    "Fair''s fair, don''t tell me you don''t honor your word?" Candice crossed her arms, demanding that he


    keep his promise.


    "Just now, thousands of eyes saw and thousands of ears heard that, you, Han, boasted that if you


    lost, you¡¯d crawl from start to finish while yelling you''re a lowlife."


    He deserved it; it¡¯s the consequence of him being so flippant and, touching a woman''s chin on a whim.


    If it weren¡¯t for Be stepping in, who knows what might¡¯ve happened.


    Candice knew that Be''s bet was actually a way to stand up for her, and while she was internally


    grateful, she firmly said, "Today you have to crawl to the end, or we all won''t let you off the hook!"


    The crowd started chanting: "Crawl! Crawl! Crawl!"


    "I''m not crawling, what are you gonna do about it?" Han, relying on his status of being the vice


    captain, spoke defiantly.


    At this point, the Drift Kings¡¯ members heard that he was soon to be fired and abandoned by Sean, so


    they stepped back one by one, no longer willing to be his strong support.


    People from Light Fleet slowly surrounded Han.


    "Are you gonna crawl or not?"


    Han didn''t expect that the friends who stood behind him just a moment ago had now vanished.


    Suddenly, he felt a bit cowardly.


    Some audience who disliked him spontaneously closed in whileying into him.


    "Are you a man or what; your word''s as good as a fart."


    "If you have any guts, crawl from the start to the finish, and I''ll respect you as a real man."


    "You''re a disgrace to men everywhere."

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Timothy had been waiting for a while, but Arabe hadn''te back. He learned that she had


    descended the hill by another path and had left a while ago.


    Though he felt a bit disappointed, he was relieved to know that she was a member of the Light Fleet


    team.


    He pushed open the small gate on one side of the wrought-iron barrier and saw a crowd gather around


    Han and press him to keep his word.


    In the back of the group was someone from Light Fleet, whose name seemed to be Mignon.


    Timothy approached and said, ¡°Hey there, you¡¯re Mignon, right?¡±


    Before he could even ask about the name of the girl who drove, Mignon snapped, ¡°What do you want?


    Can¡¯t you see we''re in the middle of something?¡±


    Timothy was taken aback.


    Han was being stubborn and refusing to crawl.


    The onlookers were getting fed up and started to rough him up; Mignon joined in and gave him a few


    kicks.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Timothy could only have his guys find out the girl¡¯s name.


    ¡°And keep an eye on Light Fleet''s uing match schedules for me.¡±


    He had a hunch she would show up again!


    He was determined to be there to support her!


    Meanwhile.


    When Serena woke up, she found herself in a guest room in the building next door, with various


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    medicinesid out on the nightstand.


    At first, she thought her parents had sent someone to bring her back and had prepared the medicine,


    but then she checked her phone and realized it was Erik who had taken care of her and brought her


    back.


    The only messages on her phone were from Erik, telling her to take care of herself, and one of the


    messages read, where there''s life, there''s hope.


    When Serena saw that her parents were dead-set on casting her out of the Collins family, and leaving


    her to fend for herself, by telling Betty not to bring her food, her heart sank to the depths, and tears


    rolled down her cheeks, as if she couldn''t believe her current plight.


    Even though the race had ended long ago, the image of the girl''s beautiful face still lingered in


    Timothy''s mind.


    He called up his friend, Romeo, ¡°Romeo, do you know? She won! She won the race tonight! It was so


    freaking amazing!¡±


    Romeo, who had intended to call Arabe, was preempted by his buddy''s call. If he''d known it was


    going to be about that girl again, he probably wouldn''t have picked up.


    ¡°Romeo, did you know? She¡¯s a racer! She¡¯s got the same passion as me; it¡¯s like the universe crafted


    the perfect partner just for me!¡±


    Romeo deadpanned, ¡°Dreaming already when the sun''s barely set?¡±


    ¡°Romeo! You haven¡¯t seen her behind the wheel; she¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Romeo thought about his own darling racing to the hospital, and recalled how fast and fierce she drove


    that stretch of road.


    ¡°Nobody beats my fianc¨¦e,¡± Romeo asserted with confidence.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e can race? Is she a pro driver?¡± Timothy sounded slightly skeptical.


    ¡°Not a pro, better than one. You seem a bit over your head. Want me to send someone over to knock


    some sense into you?¡±


    Question his fianc¨¦e?


    His fianc¨¦e was the best in the world!!


    No question about it!!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand; she¡¯s slim, tall, gorgeous and so ssy. And she looks younger than me; I don¡¯t


    even know if she¡¯s of age. Anyway, if you saw her, you¡¯d admit she¡¯s the most beautiful and the most


    captivating girl in the world. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Romeo remained unimpressed. He had never met anyone with more grace and beauty than his girl, "If


    you''re done, I''m hanging up."


    Without waiting for Timothy to ramble on, Romeo hung up and dialed Arabe''s number.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Arabe''s car had barely rolled to a stop in front of a charming vi when her phone buzzed with a call


    from Romeo.


    "What are you up to?" he asked.


    "Just visiting a friend. She hurt her ankle."


    "Which friend? Do I know her?"


    "A good friend. You haven''t met her."


    Arabe looked up and saw Ophelia hobbling towards her with the aid of a crutch. Probably having


    spotted her arrival on the security camera, she couldn''t wait to greet her.


    "I''ll introduce you two next time."


    Romeo''s heart warmed at his fianc¨¦e''s words. "Alright, just don''t stay out toote. Hit me up when you


    get back to the hotel."


    "Sure thing, bye." Hanging up, Arabe saw Ophelia approaching her, who looked as if she wished to


    fly. As soon as they were just a few paces apart, Ophelia discarded her crutch to embrace her.


    "It''s been too long," Ophelia beamed with a radiant smile.


    Usually, her eyes held a frosty reserve, making her seem untouchable, but when she smiled, the frost


    in her eyes melted right away, and her breathtaking beauty was revealed.


    "Abandoning the crutch?" Arabe chuckled. "Is it that serious? And here you said it was nothing."


    "I''ll be fine in a few days," Ophelia said cheerfully, with her eyes fixed on Arabe. "You must be


    starving. I had some delicious dishes prepared. Come on, you''re going to love them."


    Arabe picked up the crutch from the ground. With an air of serene grace, she smiled and assisted


    Ophelia towards the house. "Now that you mention it, I could eat."


    "Why don''t you spend the night with me? It''s been ages since anyone kept mepany."


    The vi was quiet, inhabited only by Ophelia and the household staff. Their mutual friends, like Kelly


    and the others, were often too busy to visit.


    "I didn''t bring a change of clothes."


    "That''s hardly a problem. I''ve got plenty of brand-new clothes here. Take your pick. We''re about the


    same size." Ophelia didn''t want Arabe to leave so soon.


    Seeing the earnestness in her offer, Arabe agreed.


    The dining table wasden with an array of mouthwatering dishes. After the staff had greeted Arabe


    and bowed out, the two friends were left alone at therge table.


    "This is your celebratory feast," Ophelia said as she poured some tea and video-called their other


    friends. "Guess who''s here?"


    "You and Arabe together?" Kelly eximed, both surprised and incredulous. "What are you eating? It


    looks delicious."


    "I''m still wrapped up over here, and you guys are having a midnight snack? Last time I visited, you


    didn''t prepare anything near as nice," another friend with long hair teased.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Yeah, I didn''t get this treatment either," added another, her short hair bobbing as she feigned offense.


    "Today, Be did me a solid, so this is her victory banquet! Even though you''re not here, there''s nothing


    to stop us from raising our sses and toasting to the good times. Cheers, everyone!"


    Kelly, who was in her bedroom, picked up a ss of water from her bedside table. "To Be, the best of


    us," she lifted her ss and dered.


    The rest of the girls joined in with whatever they had on hand¡ªjuice, soda, bottled water¡ªand they all


    shared a lively toast, theirughter spilling through the screens.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "Come on, you''ve got to give Be more than just a bite to eat after the massive favor she did for you,"


    teased the long-haired girlfriend with a yful smirk.


    "Seriously, Be, don''t be shy. Just take what she gives you and enjoy it," another friend chimed in.


    "A gift less than 10 million just doesn''t cut it for Be''s special trip, right?" Kelly added with a


    mischievousugh.


    "Be isn''t like you money-grubbers," Ophelia said with a smile as she turned to Arabe, "She helped


    me out big time, for free! That''s what a true friend is. You all could learn a thing or two."


    The group teased her about being stingy and tightfisted.


    "A friend is meant to be fleeced, is that it?"


    "The esteemed Ms. Almond being so penny-pinching with her true, heart-and-soul friend?"


    "Be, once shees home, we''ll take her out and treat her to a feast on your behalf."


    The girls continued tough and joke until Ophelia said, "Alright, enough chatting. The food''s getting


    cold, and I''ve got some juicy secrets to share with Be."


    She ended the video call and eagerly loaded Arabe''s te with food.


    Arabe looked at the mountain of food in her bowl, with her eyes sparkling, "That''s enough."


    "There''s more folks outside grilling up. Once we''re done here, let''s head to the backyard for a bit more


    to eat. We can huddle up by the fire pit and warm up," Ophelia said excitedly. "I heard tonight''s race


    was absolutely electrifying ¨C the top level in the field of the car racing."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s an exaggeration," Arabe said, with her lips curving into a smile and her eyes alight with


    amusement.


    "I heard Han was so frustrated by your driving that he lost allposure and made a spectacle of


    himself. With you behind the wheel, the trophy was as good as ours."


    Ophelia had seen Arabe''s driving skills firsthand. Once, when an assassin had targeted Arabe,


    Ophelia had been with her. To protect Ophelia from getting involved, Arabe had disyed her driving


    skills, which was nothing short of breathtaking.


    They¡¯d also raced cars privately a few times. Even though Arabe always went easy on her, Ophelia


    could tell that Arabe was leagues above her.


    For others, racing was thrilling and fun; but for Arabe, she drove like a pro only to escape danger and


    stay alive.


    That¡¯s why she kept such a low profile, not wanting people to know about her many talents.


    "Daydreaming?" Arabe''s longshes fluttered, wearing a soft smile which denoted the intimacy of


    friendship.


    "No. Just thinking about what Candice said. She said Han was so outssed that he forced their


    team captain to step in, only to be beaten by you. For him, it''s got to be the ultimate humiliation."


    Arabe seemed surprised, "That captain is that good?"


    "An internationally renowned racer, who kept undefeated in so many races. People only know him as


    Sean because all the drivers wear helmets, and no one has seen his real face. He usually doesn''t


    bother with these underground races."


    Ophelia''s curiosity got the better of her. "Did you see his face tonight? What does he look like?"


    Without hesitation, Arabe replied dismissively, "Pretty punchable."


    "He must be really annoying then."


    "He even asked about you."


    Ophelia was taken aback.


    "You know him?" Arabe¡¯s gaze settled on her.


    Completely confused, Ophelia replied, "Not at all. Could it be he''s noticed me because I wanted to win


    his track and open it to the public? Oh no, what if he holds a grudge against me? Do you know why so


    many people fear the Drift Kings? Even with Han messing up all the time, no one dares cross him


    because he''s got Sean backing him up."

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Before Arabe had set foot in Belloria, she hadn''t even heard of someone named Sean.


    But Ophelia seemed serious when she said, "I''ve heard this Sean guy is bad news. No one dares to


    cross him, and nobody really knows what his deal is."


    Arabe didn''t know either, and she wasn''t exactly fond of the kind of guy who yed women and


    acted like he owned the ce.


    "You know what? You totally knocked the socks off my crew tonight," Ophelia continued. "When you


    first told them that the only things you knew about driving were going forward, reversing, and braking,


    they were scared out of their minds."


    Arabe just smiled softly.


    "And then you said you''d never raced before, but the moment you hit the track, you left everyone''s jaw


    on the floor. Now they''re all bugging me, asking if you''ll join the team. They don''t care if you''re a coach


    or not; they''ve got a ton of questions to ask you."


    Arabe chuckled, "So, are you nning to hire me, Ms. Almond?"


    "I wish I could afford that!" Ophelia quickly said, knowing Arabe had many talents. "I told them that


    even a minute of your time costs a fortune. You should''ve seen their faces¡ªhrious!"


    They bothughed and clinked sses, chatting away while they enjoyed their meal.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    Steward approached Sean, nervous as a cat and barely daring to breathe.


    Sean sat in a plush armchair in his private club, sipping a drink and gazing out at the shimmering


    swimming pool.


    No one could tell what he was thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Sean." Steward began cautiously, "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t catch up. Her driving was just too fast."


    Sean nced up, his haughty and icy demeanor sending chills down Steward''s spine.


    "Was it her driving that was too fast, or did you not even catch a glimpse of her car? You wouldn''t be


    lying to me, would you?" Sean tossed a pillow at him in irritation.


    Steward stood still, letting the pillow hit him, "By the time I got out there, I didn''t even see a shadow of


    her car. I had some guys check the traffic cams and it turned out that a bunch of them were damaged.


    I''m sorry, Sean. I failed."


    Sean scoffed, swirling his ss of red wine.


    "Sean, I reviewed the race footage. If that pebble wasn¡¯t on the track, or if the race had been just two


    hundred meters longer. you would''ve had it in the bag."


    Sean''s cold gaze swept over him, freezing him in ce.


    Clearly, such constion was not only useless to Sean but also somewhat insulting.


    "Are you asking for a whooping?" Sean asked icily.


    Steward bowed his head, "No, sir. I wouldn''t dare."


    Seeing Sean pour himself another ss of wine, Steward quickly added, "Sean, didn''t that girl tonight


    seem a bit familiar to you?"


    Sean finished his drink and gave his verdict, "She definitely looked punchable."


    Steward cautiously changed the subject, "I meant her features, her face."


    Sean did think there was a slight resemnce between her eyes and his mother''s, but his supposed


    sister had reportedly grown up in a humble home. It seemed unlikely that she''d have such looks and


    presence¡ªprobably more in and unrefined.


    Besides, she was the same age as Serena, just eighteen. At that age, she probably hadn''t even gotten


    her driver''s license, let alone touched a steering wheel. It was unlikely for a girl from a modest


    background to learn to drive so quickly, let alone to reach such a skilled level.


    So, he dismissed the thought as quickly as it had appeared.


    His own sister, driving better than him? That was just ridiculous.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    "Should we ask Mrs. Collins to send over a picture, just to be sure?" Steward suggested just in case.


    There had been something about the girl that reminded him of Sean¡ªperhaps it was a certain


    swagger, or a touch of arrogance.


    Seeing her face tonight only reinforced his hunch¡ª"She''s got to be Sean''s sister."


    A picture?


    When Sean''s sister came home, Louisa had called Sean to let him know. She mentioned that his sister


    was back, but as for what she looked like or what her character was like, well, he''d have to see for


    himself.


    But Sean, tied up with one thing or another, and true to his character, hadn''t made the trip back home.


    Now, he pulled out his phone and shot off messages to Hans, Chase, rk, and David, asking them


    the same question: What does sis look like?


    Replies soon popped up on his screen.


    Hans: [Don''t even know where to start.]


    His sister was stunning¡ªa natural beauty with a grace that made her stand out in the simplest of ways.


    From her eyes, nose to her lips, she was wlessness incarnate, and her demeanor and style were


    something you could talk about for days without exaggeration.


    Chase: [It''splicated.]


    It was tough to sum up her beauty in a few words. She had the ethereal glow of moonlight, the delicate


    allure of a blossoming flower, and the pristine rity of a mountain spring. Just one glimpse of her in a


    crowd was enough to take your breath away.


    rk: [It''s hard to put into words; you''d know if you see her.]


    Her beauty was the kind that would astonish anyone, the sort that needed to be witnessed firsthand to


    be truly felt. No words could capture even a fraction of her charm.


    David: [Why the sudden interest in our sister? Been away for so long and now you''ve grown a


    conscience?]


    David had deliberately left Sean out of the sibling group chat. He''d hoped it would pique Sean''s


    curiosity, making him want toe back and see his sister for himself. Of course, David had his own


    ulterior motives, thinking it was better to have one lesspetitor for his sister''s affection.


    Seeing the lukewarm reviews, Sean figured she must be quite unattractive, not someone to show off.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Reading David''s sour grapes of a message, Sean replied, [Ran into someone today who sort of looked


    like her, pretty annoying. Lucky for me, she''s not my actual sis.]


    David shot back quickly, [That''s definitely not our little darling then. She''s adored by all who meet her, a


    real heart-breaker. Whoever you saw must be someone else.]


    If she wasn''t his real sister, that made things easier.


    "Keep looking; we need to find out where she is," Sean ordered.


    "Yes." Steward perked up, thinking that if the young girl wasn''t Sean''s sister, then he could proceed


    without worry.


    "But who''s this person that''s got you so riled up? A girl? I''m quite intrigued to know who could get


    under Sean''s skin."


    Ignoring David''s nosiness, Sean went back to sipping his red wine.


    Meanwhile, Ophelia was having a st with Arabe, eating and drinking merrily when her phone rang.


    It was those friends again.


    "They were asking about you again, intending to take you out for a meal to express their gratitude


    properly. I''ll make arrangement to gather them all together to really show you their appreciation.


    Securing the Kowloon Bay track tonight was huge, and you yed a major part in it!"


    "Aren''t you already hosting?" Arabe smiled lightly, gesturing towards thevish spread before them,


    "I''m going to burst if I eat any more."

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    "Come on, we can''t miss out on the barbecue!" Ophelia sent off a quick message before pressing on,


    "You still haven''t spilled the beans about you and that Romeo. Have you guys held hands yet? Any


    kissy-kissy?"


    "What''s it to you?"


    "You''re blushing." Ophelia teased with an excited chuckle, "So that''s a yes? Things are moving along


    nicely, huh? He must be quite the catch."


    Otherwise, how could he ever hope to steal the heart of our very own Arabe?


    "He''s alright," Arabe admitted with a hint of warmth in her voice.


    She wasn¡¯t aware that a gentle smile graced her lips whenever she spoke of Romeo.


    Ophelia beamed like a doting elder, being too thrilled to y it cool, "When do I get to meet this


    charmer who''s stolen our Be''s heart?"


    "Soon. In a day or two."


    Ophelia couldn''t contain her excitement, "Well, I just can''t wait to see who''s managed to climb to the


    top of our Be''s favorites list."


    That''s when Arabe remembered she had forgotten to tell Romeo about staying at Ophelia''s ce.


    Just as she pulled out her phone, Ophelia leaned in with curiosity, "Let me see what cute nickname


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you''ve given him."


    "What nickname?"


    She''d always just saved him as Romeo.


    "Why not something like ''Hubby'', ''Sweetheart'', or ''My Better Half''?"


    "Having his name there is enough."


    To Arabe, Romeo used to be just a long string of unfamiliar digits.


    She dialed his number, but the call went unanswered and eventually disconnected.


    "If he''s in the country, he''s probably still asleep. It''s almost one in the morning here, so it should be


    close to eight there."


    "He''s in Dawnstar."


    "Then he''s definitely asleep," Ophelia exined. "Dawnstar is an hour ahead of us. It''s two in the


    morning there. Who else would be up snacking at this hour like us? He must''ve been knocked out after


    a long day. Romeo''s a busy guy; he''s got a ton of stuff to handle during the day. He probably crashes


    the minute his head hits the pillow."


    Just then, Arabe''s phone buzzed with a video call request.


    Ophelia''s eyes bulged, "No way, he''s up at two in the morning? This is true love!!"


    Arabe answered the call, only to see the cozy hotel lights and the freshly showered Romeo in his


    robe, with his hair still damp.


    The bathroom door behind him was ajar, steam spilling into the room.


    Romeo quickly exined, "I was just taking a shower and missed your call."


    He was about to ask if she had made it back to her hotel when he noticed someone else was there.


    "Hey there, I''m Ophelia, Be''s good friend. Nice to meet you, and might I say, you''re a real looker! You


    two make such a stunning pair!"


    "Thank you." Romeo was nothing but courteous to Arabe''s friend, "Hello, I''m Romeo, Be''s fianc¨¦."


    "I know, I know, nice to meet you. Be and I haven''t caught up in ages, and I wouldn''t want her


    traveling alone sote. I''d offer to escort her, but I''ve hurt my foot, so I was hoping you would give his


    blessing for her to stay over. I promise to take good care of her."


    So that was why she called?


    Romeo''s gaze shifted tenderly toward Arabe, as if he was reading her thoughts, "Then I''m grateful to


    Ms. Almond for looking after her."


    "No trouble at all, I''m happy to have her. You two chat away; I''m off to grab a bite." Ophelia left them to


    their privacy.


    "Get some sleep soon."


    Arabe was about to end the call when Romeo spoke up, "It''s getting colder over there; make sure


    you bundle up at night, don''t catch a cold."


    "I will."


    "If the nkets aren''t enough, ask Ms. Almond for more. Keep the heating on, and don''t stay up too


    <pte. Get some rest."

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    "Got it."


    "And if you can''t sleep, or anything elsees up, just call me. I''m here for ya."


    "Alright."


    Romeo gazed at her with that adoring look of his, "Goodnight, I''m gonna miss you."


    Off to the side, Ophelia''s grin was threatening to split her face in two. Arabe caught her fighting back


    Romeo knew she was about to hang up and felt a twinge of disappointment. Tonight, she hadn''t


    noticed his wet hair.


    "Don''t forget to blow-dry your hair."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly, Arabe''s caring remark cleared the clouds from Romeo''s eyes, his gaze warming, "Will do."


    She cared about him! She still had him on her mind! She noticed he hadn''t dried his hair!


    After hanging up the video call, Ophelia finally let out a giggle, "You two are just too sweet. Who knew


    that when two big shots fall in love, it''s like this? You turn into a docile littlemb, and he''s like a warm-


    hearted Prince Charming."


    Gone was their usual icy facade! Both of their auras softened; it was just too cute!


    Who knew how long they talked, but the next morning Arabe''s phone was buzzing non-stop on the


    nightstand. It was Horace.


    "Boss, you up? There''s a guy named Sam, linked to that old fire, he''s gonna show up at the


    underground auction tonight at eight. Should I get the guys to bag him?"


    Arabe hadn''t expected new leads on the fire, "Don''t spook him; just the two of us will go."


    Horace was about to suggest that two might be too few, but then remembered the boss could take on a


    hundred single-handedly. Not just one Sam, but ten, twenty, none were a match for her.


    "I''ll snag two invites. I''ll pick you up from the hotel at seven tonight, and we''ll hit the auction together."


    "Sounds good."


    After the call, Arabe was surprised that there was finally a break in the fire investigation. Previous


    attempts by Jack and the others always hit a dead end or went off track.


    It was as if a pair of eyes in the shadows was monitoring their every move, ready to create chaos when


    things got too close to the truth. Every time the truth was about to surface, something would happen.


    Tonight, she was determined to catch that Sam and find out what really went down back then.


    Meanwhile, Steward knocked on Sean''s door; perhaps worried about a rebuke, he got straight to the


    point, "Sean, we''ve located Sam."


    "Come in and talk," Sean''s voice was groggy with sleep.


    Steward entered, the room dark, the curtains drawn against the morning light. With utmost respect, he


    reported, "There''s an underground auction at eight tonight. Word is Sam will show; there''s something


    he wants to buy. This could be our chance. I''ll have men in position, ready to strike and nab him."


    "No screw-ups."


    "Understood," Steward knew how crucial catching this man was to Sean. Previous leads had been


    disrupted by that girl, and now that they had a fresh trail, he hoped it would go smoothly.


    Arabe''s phone rang again; this time it was Jack.


    "Boss, while I was digging into the truth behind the old fire, I stumbled onto something else. I''ll send it


    over - it''s about Carol."


    Arabe replied calmly, "Alright, send it over."

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Jack promptly sent over several vintage videos. They were grainy and aged, but you could still make


    out the genders of the people on screen. Then Jack shot through some documents, including


    screenshots of bank transfers and more.


    "Boss, this is as clear as day - we''ve got a case of a mistress ordering a hit. Carol''s mom was taken out


    by this homewrecker. We gonna do something about it?"


    Arabe sifted through all the documents before grasping the full picture.


    It had been Crystal Temple''s birthday, and both families had nned a fun-filled day at the amusement


    park. But Carol''s family of four got there first. Later, tragedy struck when Crystal''s family got into a car


    ident, and Carol''s mom rushed to help.


    Lurking in the distance was a truck, eyeing the scene, but the busy street and the crowd deterred any


    direct action. If things escted, there would surely be an investigation.


    The woman who had identally hit Crystal''s family was fraught with guilt and fear, insisting on taking


    them to the hospital.


    Then, the moment presented itself. The truck suddenly switchednes, elerated, and plowed


    straight toward them. The woman driver didn''t stand a chance - she was killed instantly.


    Only after going through the files did Arabe learn that the truck driver, diagnosed with a terminal


    illness, had been offered a million to ram into someone. Desperate due to poverty and medical debts


    guing his family, he chose to trade his life for money to provide them with a better future. The one


    who funded the hit was Carol''s current stepmother - Maureen.


    She thought she had covered her tracks perfectly, not realizing that even the most meticulous ns


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    have ws.


    Initially, Maureen paid the truck driver 100 grand as a down payment, promising the remaining 900


    grand uponpletion. But since the driver died at the scene, leaving no witnesses, his family waited


    over a decade without seeing the rest of the money.


    That was the money the driver had traded his life for, but Maureen refused to pay up. She knew that for


    something like this, they couldn''t just go to the police. They had to swallow the bitter pill in silence.


    Fearing Maureen might renege on the deal, the truck driver had secretly saved all the records of his


    Now, with a family member critically ill and in dire need of cash, the matter slowly surfaced. The


    documents revealed that to rid herself of this family, Maureen was already seeking a hitman.


    Arabe couldn''t believe that to be thedy of the Brooks family, that woman could harbor such


    malicious intentions.


    Although Carol''s birth mother didn''t die on the spot, she was left permanently disabled. With Carol sent


    to an orphanage and her brother Dennis sold to a rural vige, their mother died of illness, unable to


    find her children.


    And all the hardships Carolter endured could be traced back to this woman!! If it weren''t for her hiring


    a hitman, none of this would have happened!!


    At that moment, the Brooks family was in the midst of a heated argument.


    "You clearly know that girl from QY, why won''t you help out your sister? It''s just a matter of speaking


    up! Is it really that hard?" Maureen was fuming.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    The stepsister Katherine sat on the couch, her eyes brimming with tears, looking every bit the picture of


    pitiable distress.


    Carol remained unmoved, her voice chilly as she spoke, "It''s her own fault for giarizing QY''s


    designs. She made her bed; now she has to lie in it."


    "It was just a coincidence!" Maureen insisted, trying to downy the situation, "There''s no need to call


    it giarism. That sounds so ugly."


    "If you don''t like it, then don''t copy in the first ce."


    Katherine, standing off to the side, seemed to shrink under the weight of the usation, as if the


    simrity to QY''s designs was a mere ident, not a deliberate act.


    "Seventeen designs with a simrity of up to 90 percent, and you call that a coincidence? If it was


    merely a coincidence, would they sue you?"


    Carol didn''t want to waste her time arguing. She had ns to deliver the hand-knitted scarves she was


    going to make to her aunt before the holidays. But as she tried to make her way upstairs, her


    stepmother Maureen blocked her path.


    "Honey, aren''t you going to say anything? Even if Katherine lost her inspiration for a moment and went


    a little too far in ''referencing'' QY''s designs, resulting in them calling it giarism, their demand for a 3


    million-dor settlement is outrageous, and they won''t budge on the amount. They also want us to


    publicly apologize on social media. Isn''t that just stomping on the Brooks family''s pride?"


    With that, Maureen turned her angry gaze to Carol, her voice tinged with frustration, "If only she would


    say the word, her influential friends would let this slide. No money spent, no public embarrassment, but


    she just won''t help! What kind of daughter wants to see her parents humiliated?"


    Carol looked back at her coldly, "Your true colors are showing, and it''s not a pretty sight. You may have


    no shame, but I do."


    "Listen to her, honey! Listen to how she talks to me! I''m the elder, and she has no respect! I bet she''s in


    cahoots with them, trying to swindle your money and then funnel it into her own pocket. Why else


    would she refuse to help us with this simple favor?"


    As Maureen red at Carol, her loathing was palpable. She desired tosh out, shred and toss the


    insolent girl to the trash.


    Rudolf was caught between a rock and a hard ce, trying to appease his wife, "You went too far with


    Katherine at the mallst time, talking about how Carol¡¯s mom has been dead for ages and criticizing


    her for ''wasting money on flowers for the dead,'' and then you destroyed her bouquet. Of course, she''s


    upset. I saw the surveince video; you and Katherine were out of line!"


    "But she insulted me too! She said she only has two moms, her birth mom and her foster one. She


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    asked what did I think I was, and she said I had no right to lecture her in this house," Maureen''s voice


    trailed off, her grievance apparent.


    "Given your position, it''s indeed inappropriate."


    "What are you saying? I married you; you''re her dad, so naturally I am her mom!"


    What could be inappropriate about that?


    "Do you want to join my mom in her grave? Is that it?"


    Carol''s retort left Maureen fuming, "Listen to what she said, honey!" If her husband wasn''t there, she


    would have torn this ungrateful brat''s mouth right off!


    "Dad, I''ve worked hard to build my business and never made 3 million. Now, not only do I have to


    not just my reputation on the line; people know I''m your daughter. There are many eyes on us. Who will


    dare to partner with our family after this. Dad, I''m thinking of you, of our family."


    "Look at your daughters, one thinking of you and the other pushing you into the fire."


    "The one pushing Dad into the fire is you. If you hadn''t giarized, there''d be no need for


    with your performance."


    With that, Carol turned and headed upstairs, unwilling to engage with them any further.


    "Honey, look at her! She has no regard for this family. She''s grown wild and heartless out there in the


    world!" Maureen was livid, vowing to herself that the next time her husband wasn''t home, she would


    deal with that wretched girl behind closed doors.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    After Carol climbed the stairs, she received a call from Arabe, who dropped a bombshell about a


    hidden truth behind a car ident from years ago. Carol''s longshes fluttered slightly, betraying her


    surprise and shock.


    Once the call ended, Carol checked the evidence Arabe had sent her. Each message, each


    document, stoked the mes of her indignation.


    After a while, she called her brother Dennis, asking him toe home. She returned to herptop, her


    fingers dancing across the keyboard before finally emerging into the living room.


    At that moment, Maureen was still adding fuel to the fire, badmouthing her, while Katherine was beside


    her, crying a river, leaving Rudolf frustrated and distraught.


    "I''ve made up my mind." Carol walked up to them and announced, her expression unflinching, "Didn''t


    Dad say he wanted to announce our identities to all our friends and rtives soon, to let everyone


    know that we are back? I think we shouldn''t wait for another day. Why not just do it tonight?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you trying to negotiate terms with your dad?" Maureen snapped back, realizing what was


    happening, "You''re really something, aren''t you? Always ying your own game. It doesn''t matter


    when we announce your return. But Katherine needs to make amends and apologize before midnight


    tonight. Her situation is far more urgent than yours. Instead of resolving that, you''re here stirring up


    trouble with irrelevant things."


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion."


    Carol''s retort infuriated Maureen.


    She couldn''t believe Carol would dare to dismiss her so tantly.


    "Carol, are you really willing to help Katherine?" Rudolf looked surprised. Just moments ago, Carol had


    been adamant about staying out of her sister''s issues. What had changed?


    "If she''s ready to swallow her pride, apologize, and offer somepensation, I''m okay with it. Anyway,


    New Year ising up, and all our rtives will naturally learn about me and my brother''s return.


    There''s no rush."


    As Carol turned to head upstairs, Maureen quickly said, "Wait!"


    Though she didn''t want their friends and rtives to know about their existence, they didn''t have a


    better solution for Katherine''s predicament at the moment.


    If that wretched girl was willing to help, not only would they save themselves from shelling out 3 million,


    but they''d also save face.


    Just this once, they''d let Carol have her way. They could always tarnish her reputationter, skewing


    their friends'' and rtives'' perception of her.


    "Are you really willing to help?"


    Before Maureen could finish, Carol was already ascending the stairs. Maureen called out, "Wait!" She


    had no choice but to look at her husband, "Honey, book a private dining room. We''ll have dinner with all


    our friends and rtives tonight. I''ve been so busytely; I neglected to announce Carol and Dennis''s


    return right away. It''s understandable that Carol is upset. Let''s do it tonight. She''s right; there''s no time


    like the present."


    "And Dennis." Rudolf wasn''t sure where his son had gone and whether he''d be able to return that


    evening. If they were to announce their return, Dennis was one of the main characters.


    "He''ll be back soon."


    Hearing Carol''s assurance, Maureen grew more resentful, convinced the siblings had conspired


    together. Their father hadn''t even agreed to the announcement yet, and her brother was already on his


    way to receive blessings from friends and rtives.


    "Then tonight, we''ll all raise our sses to celebrate - you and your brother''s safe return," Rudolf


    started calling to invite friends and rtives.


    "Make sure Meredith Brookses home too." Carol said coldly to Maureen, "No one should be


    missing."


    Maureen scoffed. She hadn''t expected this audacious girl to take herself so seriously. Meredith was her


    and Rudolf''s beloved son, the heir to their estate, and now he was supposed toe back and


    celebrate for these two? In her dreams.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    "If I''m in a foul mood, then forget it. I''m not lifting a finger to help."


    Maureen hadn''t expected to be at her mercy, feeling frustrated yetpelled to call her son.


    Meredith had been spoiled rotten since childhood, a ssic rich brat, living a life of leisure and luxury,


    spending money like it was going out of style. At the moment, he was in the middle of a card game, "I


    won! I''ve won again!!"


    He tossed his cards onto the table with glee, as the others around him groaned in dismay.


    "Meredith, your luck today is just insane. If you keep this up, we''re all gonna go broke."


    "Seriously."


    "Give us a break, will you?"


    The voices of his high-society buddies echoed over the phone.


    "If you don''te back now, you can kiss goodbye to 3 million of your inheritance from your dad!"


    Maureen hit him right where it hurt.


    "What 3 million? The entire fortune is mine; who dares to take a penny away from me? Who?"


    "It''s a long story, but if you want to keep living the high life and have money, you bettere home,


    and the sooner the better. Otherwise, it''s not just the 3 million that''s at stake. The whole Brooks family


    will be dragged through the mud, and future business is going to be a lot tougher."


    Scandals like these would surely make some partners reconsider their ties. Meredith cursed under his


    breath but ultimately had no choice but to return.


    6 PM. Maureen, all smiles and feigning elegance, stood alongside her husband at the entrance of the


    restaurant, greeting friends and rtives.


    She was taken aback to realize her husband had booked the entire ground floor. Once the guests


    started trickling in, she sneakily pinched her husband''s arm.


    "This is when we need to be careful with money, Katherine''s 3 million debacle is still up in the air, and


    here you are splurging - it''s just wasteful!"


    She had thought a couple of tables would suffice to show their status, but no, her husband had gone all


    out, booking thirty tables and even inviting the old neighbors.


    "Carol and Dennis returning safely is a cause for a grand celebration. I''ve neglected them for too many


    years. Tonight, this wee home feast should not be confused with Katherine¡¯spensation; they


    are entirely different matters." Rudolf said with a gentleman''s smile as he saw more guests arriving,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please,e inside."


    "They''re exactly the same. They''re both your daughters. You''re willing to spend so much on the kids


    from your ex-wife, but you begrudge Katherine 3 million."


    "That''s Katherine''s mess she got herself into. She needs to cough up the money she earned through


    dirty means to pay them back. Whatever''s missing, as her father, I am willing to cover. After all, it''s our


    fault for not raising her right and letting her make mistakes. You, on the other hand, can''t seem to


    swallow your pride and have her apologize publicly."


    "Wow, so now you''ve got Carol and Dennis, and you''re ready to throw Katherine and Meredith to the


    wolves, pushing the kids to embarrass themselves in front of everyone. That''s a new one! You can


    greet the guests on your own; I''m going inside," Maureen stormed off, fuming.


    "Maureen." Rudolf, knowing he would get nowhere with her, resigned himself to weing the


    iing guests alone against the chilly breeze.


    Once all the guests had arrived, Rudolf took to the stage and expressed his gratitude to everyone


    present.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    "Thank you all for carving time out of your busy schedules to join us tonight. I have an announcement


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    to make."


    The assembled guests turned their attention towards him, eyes alight with curiosity and anticipation, as


    if they all were curious about what he would announce next.


    "As many of you may recall, the disappearance of my kids with my ex-wife - Dennis and Carol -shook


    our world. After years of searching to no avail, they have miraculously returned home safe and sound. I


    couldn''t contain such joy and felt the need to share this wonderful news. I apologize for the impromptu


    nature of this gathering, and for not sending out invitations in advance. Your presence here is deeply


    appreciated, and I extend my heartfelt gratitude to each of you for joining us on such short notice."


    The idea that, after so many years, the siblings hade back was both astonishing and unexpected,


    sparking a wave of excited chatter among the guests.


    Rudolf beckoned Carol and Dennis to the stage, "Allow me to introduce my son, Dennis Brooks." He


    said, patting Dennis''s shoulder proudly before turning to Carol, "And this is my daughter, Carol."


    "After all these years, they''ve grown into such fine young adults."


    "Who would''ve thought we''d see a family reunion after a dozen years."


    "And here I was, worried that Rudolf and Maureen''s spoiled son would be an embarrassment. But look


    at Dennis - there''s hope for the Brooks family yet."


    "Indeed, and Carol looks so poised and elegant. A breath of fresh airpared to that pretentious


    Katherine."


    "I wonder who took them in and raised them to be so well-mannered and attractive. They''ve certainly


    inherited Rudolf and his ex-wife''s good looks."


    Maureen and Katherine, overhearing the whispers andparisons, seethed with indignation. If it


    weren''t for saving that hefty sum of 3 million to keep up appearances, they would never have agreed to


    let Rudolf host this banquet and let everyone know about Carol and Dennis''s return.


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the murmurings, emanating from the speakers.


    "You must tell me, why did you want her dead? I''m risking my neck for you here; at least let me die


    knowing why. Why was it so important for you to run her over?"


    The guests were confused. Had the wrong audio been yed? Upbeat music was supposed to follow,


    not this.


    Maureen''s voice soon followed, "Fine, I''ll tell you. Only with Simona Temple gone can I be the


    in your ount, and the remaining will be transferred from a different ount once it''s done."


    The guests were slowly realizing whose voice it was, their eyes turning towards Maureen at the head


    table. Initially, Maureen had brushed off the male voice as a line from a movie, but upon hearing her


    own voice, the gravity of the situation dawned on her.


    "Tomorrow, Simona and her sister, Celeste Temple, are taking their families to the amusement park.


    Find your moment. And don''t say I didn''t warn you. Make it look tragic." Maureen''s voice continued


    from the speakers, "She must be dead on spot. The more brutal, the better."


    The male driver sounded fearful, "If the cops trace it back to me, my family."


    "Your family knows nothing. And with you gone, there''ll be no witnesses. Don''t worry. I''ve got it all


    nned out. No one will ever find out. Everyone will think it was just a tragic ident."

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    The male driver was still uneasy, "If I die, how will I know you''ve transferred the remaining to my


    ount?"


    "You''re putting your life on the line for me, do you really think I''d be so heartless, so utterly despicable


    as to shortchange you that 900 grands? Isn¡¯t your life worth more than that? I promised you the money,


    and you''ll get it, just do as I say."


    The male driver seemed to waver.


    ¡°Your illness is a millstone around your family''s neck. Do you really want them to live in debt and


    struggle after you''re gone? I¡¯ll be eternally grateful for you taking care of my problem. I swear on my


    heart, the 900 grand is yours!¡±


    Finally, she convinced the driver, and he agreed to the deal.


    Rudolf watched in disbelief from the audience as Maureen sat at the front table. He never imagined


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    that the gentle and understanding woman he met for the first time could have such a terrifying side.


    Back when his ex-wife was hit by a truck andnded in the ICU, he hadn''t even known Maureen. So,


    his meeting Maureen, getting to know her, and eventually standing by her side - it was all orchestrated


    by her?


    Rudolf staggered back.


    ¡°It was you, you hired someone to kill my sister.¡± Celeste stood up in disbelief, trembling as she pointed


    at Maureen across the table, ¡°My sister didn¡¯t even know you. She had no ill feelings toward you.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. This audio is fabricated by someone else to nder me.¡± As Maureen spoke,


    realization dawned on her, and she looked in disbelief towards Dennis and Carol on the stage, ¡°It was


    you, you plotted this whole dinner just to throw dirt on me.¡±


    At that moment, the giant screen on stage lit up, showing all the evidence of Maureen¡¯s involvement in


    the hiring of the hitman, and herter denial of the act.


    Now with irrefutable proof, Rudolf was overwhelmed with grief and anger. He rushed down the stage


    and pped Maureen hard across the face.


    Maureen was stunned, unable to believe the husband who had once adored and spoiled her could hit


    her in front of so many people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Celeste, stricken with grief, rushed forward, grabbing an empty bowl and a dish from the


    table and smashing them onto Maureen¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Katherine and her brother Meredith were terrified. Katherine tried to intervene,


    while Meredith hid to the side, fearing he¡¯d be caught in the crossfire.


    ¡°You heartless wretch, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Celeste clutched Maureen¡¯s hair, tearing out clumps of the carefully


    styled locks, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, our car wouldn¡¯t have been hit, my sister wouldn¡¯t have been crippled,


    and my brother-inw wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the ICU in a panic, neglecting the kids for a moment. It¡¯s


    all because of you.¡±


    Alger Temple was also enraged. If not for all this, their only daughter Crystal would still be alive!


    Simona¡¯s family charged forward, raining blows and kicks on Maureen. Maureen¡¯s family tried to pull


    them off, and chaos erupted throughout the venue.


    Just then, the giant screen lit up again. The secret of Maureen''s discontent with the driver''s family


    pestering her for years, and her hidden dealings with a hitman, was exposed for all to see.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Before anyone could even catch their breath, the sordid deeds of Meredith were suddenlyid bare for


    all to see.


    It turned out that he had fallen in with a bad crowd, participated in muggings, assaulted people to the


    point of grievous injury, raped young women, and had even been involved in a hit-and-run that imed


    the life of an elderly person.


    All these incidents were things Maureen had kept from her husband, dealing with them in secret to


    keep her son out of trouble.


    As shock rippled through the crowd, they also learned about Katherine''s giarism of QY''s work, with


    a demand for a public apology by midnight or they¡¯d face awsuit. Moreover, her bullying of another


    girl at school had led to that girl''s tragic suicide attempt, and this too was nowing to light.


    "It''s true what they say, a rotten apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Kids are just like their parents."


    "This has nothing to do with Rudolf. It''s all on that wicked woman. She''s spoiled her kids with her own


    malice."


    "I can''t believe Meredith has gotten away with such heinous acts over the years. Does someone like


    that even deserve to carry the Brooks family name?"


    "I always knew Meredith was rude, always looking down his nose at people. But I had no idea he was


    not just arrogant, but also so heartless."


    Meredith, standing to the side and hearing the condemnation from rtives and neighbors, was itching


    to rush up and shut off the video. But Dennis stood atop the highest step, watching him coldly, as if


    certain Meredith wouldn''t dare approach.


    Meredith had previously learned the hard way not to mess with Dennis. Yet, in a fit of reckless courage,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he bounded up the steps, intent on pushing Dennis aside to turn off the video.


    In the next second, Dennis sent him tumbling down the steps with a swift kick. The pampered rich kid


    had never known such hardship and rolled his eyes back, passing out on the spot. It seemed Rudolf


    couldn''t withstand the heavy blow of the revtions and copsed backward.


    Carol, seeing her father falter, leaped off the stage and reached out to steady him.


    "Carol, let me help," offered Alger, extending a hand. He knew that Carol, being a young woman, might


    not have the strength to support her father.


    "Alger, Dennis and I have something to handle. Could you please take care of my dad?"


    Alger nodded, signaling her to leave it to him.


    Maureen was already a mess, bloodied and battered, and Katherine had not escaped the fray


    unscathed, her face bruised and swollen.


    Carol dragged them to her mom''s grave, forcing them to their knees with a kick. Dennis stood with a


    foot pressed on Meredith''s stomach, and with a groan of pain, Meredith woke from his unconscious


    state.


    "Hiring a hitman?" Carol struck Maureen, not holding back in the slightest, "I''m getting justice for my


    mom today. She died without knowing that aplete stranger could do something so cruel to her."


    "Enough, look what you''ve done to my mom. Carol, have you lost your mind? If you keep it up, she''s


    going to die!"


    "My mom''s already dead. What right does your mom have to live?" Carol asked, her eyes zing with


    fury.


    Caught off guard by Carol''s ferocious onught, Katherine was stunned. Carol was supposed to be


    weak and sickly, yet she fought with the ferocity of a boxing coach.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    ¡°It¡¯s almost your turn,¡± Carol''s words sent a shiver down Katherine''s spine. What should she do? They


    were in the middle of nowhere; how could she cry for help?


    She should have screamed for help when Carol shoved them into the trunk of the car and took them to


    this ce. She should have called out, had her rtives call the cops.


    Dennis was relentlessly beating Meredith, having harbored a grudge against him for ages. Meredith,


    terrified, wailed, "Mom, help me please, mom."


    Maureen was too preupied with her own pain, cradling her head and shouting, "Don''t hit my boy."


    "Mama, help me." Meredith cowered behind his mother, trembling as he pleaded with Dennis and


    Carol, "The thing that happened back then was my mom''s doing, not mine. Sure, I ran someone over


    with my car, even stole some cash, but I never hurt you. There''s a rightful owner of every debt; just let


    me go. Whatever scores you need to settle, take it up with my mom."


    Katherine nearly passed out from anger upon hearing this, "Meredith, are you even human? Mom''s


    getting beaten to a pulp; she could die!"


    "Why drag someone else down with her if she''s about to die?" Meredith shouted back, "I''m the heir to


    the family fortune; I can''t get into trouble."


    "Please, just spare him." Maureen, already badly beaten, instinctively protected her son as she begged


    Carol, "He''s innocent."


    "Did you hear that? My own mom says it''s not my fault. Can I go now? I swear I won''t call the cops. I''ll


    pretend I know nothing about what happened here."


    It was then Maureen''s heart sank piece by piece, forcing out a bitter smile. To think the son she had


    cherished for so many years didn''t care if she lived or died. Katherine was equally disappointed in her


    brother.


    Carol sneered, "Mom, you see? The woman who hurt you raised a useless son and a daughter who''s


    more trouble than she''s worth."


    She grabbed Maureen by the few strands of hair she had left and dragged her to a gravestone, "You


    want me to spare your son? Bow a hundred times to my mom''s grave. And you two, not one bow less."


    Katherine and Meredith knelt down, their foreheads hitting the cold stone of the gravestone repeatedly.


    "I''m sorry." Maureen sobbed, seemingly full of regret, "I was blinded back then and I hurt you. I''m


    sorry."


    Carol''s nose tingled slightly, but being strong-willed, not a single tear escaped her eyes. It wasn''t until


    they had finished bowing that Carol slowly approached Maureen, "I want you to truly understand the


    pain my mom felt when she lost her legs."


    The three looked at Carol with disbelief and shock. Their apologies had been made, their bows


    "What you''re doing is against thew," Meredith''s plea was cut short as Dennis picked up a hefty rock


    and smashed it down onto his kneecap.


    The sound of bone shattering was chilling. Meredith screamed, the sound echoing through the valley.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t hurt my boy." Before Maureen could finish, Carol delivered a vicious kick to her knee.


    "Mom," Katherine couldn''t believe it. The once quiet and seemingly meek siblings were ruthless - far


    from the pushovers she had thought they were; they were downright lunatics.


    After crippling them, Carol and her brother left them with the driver''s family, who, upon seeing Maureen,


    couldn''t hold back their fury andshed out with punches and kicks. The chaos subsided only when the


    sound of police sirens filled the air and the perpetrators were taken away.


    "Mom, may you find peace in the afterlife," Carol looked at the smiling photo on the gravestone, bowed


    deeply, and whispered her silent farewell.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    On the other side.


    At 8 PM, Arabe and Horace made their entrance at the auction.


    "Which one''s Sam?" Arabe whispered to the person sitting next to her.


    With hundreds of people packed into the dimly-lit venue, spotting anyone was like finding a needle in a


    haystack.


    "I heard he''s desperate for a kind of medicine. Whoever''s hounding after the herb, that''s him." Horace


    shared, his brow furrowing in confusion, "Boss, what''s this medicine? What''s it good for?"


    It was a strange name, one he''d nevere across before. At Horace¡¯s question, Arabe¡¯s eyes


    darkened, "It''s for tonifying kidney, interested?"


    "Why would I need it? My kidney''s intact!" Horace replied, only to then ponder, "There are tons of


    kidney boosters on the market, why''s he so fixated on this one? To the point of hitting up the ck


    market."


    "It''s not just any booster. Combined with certain substances, it can boost a man¡¯s sexual vitality


    overnight. Ahem, but it wrecks the body; it''s banned. Use too much and you get hooked, just like those


    illegal substances."


    Horace got the gist. No wonder it was a ck-market item, it had that kind of power. Wait a sec, how


    did the boss know all this? She¡¯s too savvy.


    The auction kicked off.


    The first item up for bids was some porcin, the kind looted from graves, the sort that couldn''t stand


    the light of day. Interest was scant, and the bids were even scarcer.


    Then came the herb. With few in the know about this medicine''s purpose, the bidding was sparse; until


    atst, someone snatched it up for 2,800 dors.


    It was a man in the back of the seating area. He wore a battered old cap and dressed like a blue-cor


    worker, utterly unremarkable. When the staff brought the payment code to him, he scanned it, grabbed


    his prize, and left.


    "2,800 for that ugly thing," Horace clearly felt it was a waste.


    Arabe stood up and followed, her voice low, "If that herb is turned into what I mentioned, it could rake


    in over 100 grand."


    "What did you say??" Horace''s eyes bulged, incredulous and yet he couldn''t help but add, "But he


    doesn''t look like someone who knows his way around ab."


    "Ever heard of teamwork? Or maybe he ns to flip it, sell it to some big pharma for a high price?"


    Arabe walked down a side path, leaving the seating area behind.


    Perhaps wary of attention, Sam headed out the back door after the auction. The back door opened to a


    field of knee-high weeds, unlit and deste; the darkness seemed to swallow everything whole.


    No sooner had Sam stepped out than figures rose from the weeds, armed and aiming at him. Steward


    had brought his men to catch him.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Sam didn''t know who they were, only that he was in danger and


    tried to flee. But Arabe and Horace quickly caught up from behind.


    "Take him," Stewardmanded, and his goons moved in.


    Arabe saw them trying to snatch Sam and immediately took hold of him herself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You again?" Steward hadn''t expected this girl to show up everywhere, "Are you in cahoots?" Last time


    at the Demon Ring, this girl had caused a ruckus at the boxing match, letting Sam escape in the chaos.


    Now, she had Sam in her grip. Could it be, they were really on the same side?

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    "Who the heck are you?" Sam struggled, shocked by the grip of the young girl. He hadn''t expected a


    teenage girl to pack such a punch. There was definitely more to her than met the eye!


    "Boss, what do we do?" Horace was taken aback. Another crew had shown up, eager to snatch Sam


    from them, and they were well-armed, while they werepletely unarmed.


    Suddenly, a swarm of henchmen spilled out from the auction house. They were all under Steward''s


    thumb, working together from the inside out, all to ensure they walked away with Sam tonight.


    Now, Arabe and Horace found themselves surrounded on all sides.


    "Boss, maybe we should just let them have him for now and we can nab him another time," Horace


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    took one look at the situation and realized escaping from their clutches was going to be nigh on


    impossible.


    "Your friend''s got brains." A smirk was curled into Steward¡¯s lips, "But today, none of you are getting


    away."


    He''d been hunting her for two days, and now she''d waltzed right into his hands. Tonight, she was going


    down too!


    "Talking tough, huh," Arabe tossed Sam to Horace and struck fast.


    Steward didn''t expect to be looked down on by a mere girl. Thest time they''d met, he''d been lenient,


    sparing her his worst out of a twisted sense of chivalry. But not this time. He had his pride as a man to


    reim!


    He countered her moves swiftly, and the two were locked in a fierce battle. As the others saw that Sam


    was with Horace, they moved in, "Hand him over."


    "Boss, boss," Horace swallowed hard, realizing all eyes were on him. They had formed a circle with


    him at the center, steadily closing in. He watched helplessly as they cocked their guns, barrels aimed


    straight at him.


    Horace thought of a phrase: no way out. Even if he had wings to fly, he figured they''d shoot him full of


    holes.


    After Arabe took Steward down, she saw the crowd surrounding Horace. She grabbed Steward, took


    his gun, and pointed it at his head.


    "Move an inch closer, and I''ll shoot him."


    The crowd hesitated, their nimble boss Steward, now helpless in the grip of a girl. And Steward looked


    beaten up, utterly pathetic.


    Steward had lost face. He had never expected the level of herpetence was way higher than him.


    Last time someone dropped a smoke shell and she ran away during the chaos. He hadn¡¯t really


    confronted with her personally, and now.


    He couldn¡¯t only admit that there was always someone better than him; he underestimated her.


    "Steward." No one dared to make a move, fearing for their boss''s life.


    But Steward still had some nerve left in him, "Don''t be afraid, she won''t shoot. Today, we''re taking them


    all down. What are you waiting for? Move!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Arabe pressed the gun even closer to his head, and even pulled


    the trigger, her presence icy and menacing.


    "Buddy, I''d shut it if I were you. Our boss here, she''ll really send you to meet your maker." Horace,


    holding onto Sam, offered his advice sympathetically, "Maybe you should tell your guys to back off. We


    just want this guy; no need to end your lives."


    "This guy, we''re taking him." Steward had already botched things upst time; he was dead set on


    capturing them now, "Not just him, I want you two as well."


    "You¡¯re overestimating yourself," Arabe pulled the trigger, the bullet whizzing just over his head,


    threading through his hair.


    The crowd gasped, even Steward nearly lost hisposure. Seeing strands of his hair fall to the


    ground, he felt his knees weaken.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    He never saw iting, that the girl would actually pull the trigger.


    "Missed." Arabe pressed the barrel of the gun against Steward''s temple once more, "This time, it''s


    for real."


    A collective gasp filled the room as everyone instinctively stepped back. They believed that this girl


    might actually pull the trigger on Steward.


    Horace thought he saw a glimmer of hope. He never expected the boss to turn the tables with such


    ease. Just when he thought they could make a clean getaway, someone made a move, charging at


    Arabe with lightning speed.


    "Boss, watch out!" Before Horace could finish his warning, he saw a dashing rogue exchange blows


    with the boss. Their agility matched each other''s, making the fight seem more thrilling than a Hollywood


    action flick.


    Steward hadn''t expected Sean toe to his rescue. He touched his temple, relieved his life was


    spared.


    Sean''s skills were unmatched; few in the world could stand against him! Now, the missy was in for a


    world of trouble! It was better to let her learn that there was always a bigger fish. Let''s see if she dared


    to be so bold in the future. Oh, wait, with Sean, there might not be a future.


    Arabe''s fist connected with Sean''s chest, and she could feel him stagger. Was he injured? Sean


    hadn''t expected such power and precision from a slip of a girl, especially one so nimble. She was


    definitely not one¡¯s average girl-next-door.


    They shed again, and soon Sean''s strong forearmnded on the girl''s back. Arabe stumbled at


    the hit.


    "Boss." Horace could hear the impact. It must''ve hurt. This damn man, had he never heard of chivalry?


    To strike his boss in the back.


    Arabe didn''t expect this man to actuallynd a hit on her. She gave a cold smirk andunched


    another attack. Sean''s interest was piqued, "Who are you, really?"


    To escape the Demon Ring unscathed, to be a speed demon on wheels, and to have such fighting


    skills. Had his girl to be from some organization? No ordinary family would have a daughter with such


    prowess and courage.


    "Your worst nightmare," Arabe shot back,nding another kick to his solid abs. Clearly, the man


    worked out; those were some serious muscles.


    "What''s on your mind?" Sean teased with a crooked smile, "Thinking about my abs?"


    Everyone was rendered speechless. What just happened? Why did Sean suddenly sound like a thug?!


    Arabe didn''t miss a beat, striking his chest again, and Sean''s face twisted in pain. He hadn''t


    expected her to be so ruthless.


    Meanwhile, Steward and Horace were also trading blows, and the others were scrambling to get to


    Sam. Arabe tried to help, but Sean was blocking her way.


    In the chaos, a shout rang out, "Sean, Sam''s dead!"


    All action ceased, and heads turned. Arabe rushed to Sam''s side with incredible speed. Steward


    tried to stop her from touching the body, but Horace knocked his hand away.


    "Our boss knows medicine. What do you know, huh? Step aside!"


    Steward had never been humiliated like this by a subordinate, "What does knowing medicine have to


    do with it? Someone shot him. Go after them. I''ll take him to a doctor."


    "He''s been shot in the abdomen. It''s not a fatal wound, but the bullet was poisoned. He''s beyond


    saving."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her words left Steward speechless. Even though she was clearly addressing Horace, Steward couldn''t


    help but retort, "Nonsense, he''s still breathing."

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    His chest was still heaving withbored breaths. Steward nced at Sean, "Sean, I''m gonna rush him


    to the ER."


    Sean nodded in agreement.


    Horace stepped in front of Steward, hesitating whether to ask if they should take the man down. After


    all, this guy was their only lead at the moment.


    "No need, he''s a goner. That''s a deadly stuff," Arabe stated without the slightest intention of initiating


    a rescue.


    The group looked at her skeptically. Could she really determine the poison just by looking at the


    wound? That seemed far-fetched. But if it wasn''t possible, why would she suddenly give up on Sam,


    whom she had been so eager to acquire?


    "Pull out."


    At Arabe''smand, Horace immediately dropped a smoke bomb.


    "Not this trick again!" Steward, seasoned from years in the field, had never seen such a smoke bomb -


    thick smoke that hung in the air, and a whiff that left him dizzy for seconds, unable to control his limbs.


    Sean reached out on instinct but only managed to grab one of his own men. Arabe had been right


    there a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    When the smoke finally cleared, Arabe and Horace had vanished without a trace. They¡¯d been


    slipped away from them once again. Sean''s lips curled into a cold smile, his interest piqued, "Find


    them."


    This time, he''d take the lead in the pursuit!


    Timothy was just stepping out of the auction, only to see Arabe and an unfamiliar guy hopping into a


    car, speeding away from the scene as if their lives depended on it.


    Meanwhile, Sean and his crew were hot on their trail.


    Suddenly, it all clicked for Timothy. Without a second thought for the royal ne he''d just won at the


    auction, he stepped forward and said, "Sean, are you after that racer girl? The one from the Light


    Fleet?"


    "You''ve seen her?" Sean''s gaze fixed on him, "Which way did she go?"


    "I let her go." Timothy mustered his courage in the face of Sean''s intimidating entourage, "She''s my


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    girlfriend. I''d appreciate it, Sean, if you could cut her some ck."


    "Your girlfriend?" Sean sized up Timothy. Since when did this guy have a girlfriend?


    With the exquisite box in his hand, Timothy opened it, "This is the ne I won for her at the auction.


    She really is my girlfriend; why else would I bid on this thing?"


    He wasn''t one to y the field, a well-behaved gentleman at heart - a fact well-known in their circles.


    Timothy had once done Sean a solid favor, so this time, Sean didn''t pursue further, considering it a


    repayment of the debt.


    "I''ll let her off the hook tonight, but her luck runs out tomorrow," with that, he and his men turned and


    walked away.


    Timothy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ordered his people to track down the girl''s whereabouts.


    He had to warn her about the danger she was in! If she could trust him, he would protect her.


    En route to the doctor with Sam, Steward watched as Sam trembled violently, seemingly on the brink.


    "Hang in there!" Steward urged, "You wanna die or something? Didn''t you hear? You''re poisoned with


    something lethal. Just tell me the truth about that fire years ago, and Sean will get the best doctors in


    the world to save you! We''ll pull you through! Sean knows a whole roster of top-notch docs!! Two are


    already waiting at the house, just hang on for five more minutes, just five."


    Suddenly, Sam clutched Steward''s hand, shaking uncontrobly.


    "Stop shaking, man, just tell me who was it? If the docs at the house can''t save you, there are others;


    just spill everything you know," Steward leaned in to listen.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Sam''s hands quivered as he pointed outside, his lips moving but no sounding out.


    "Spit it out, man. C''mon, don''t you die on me, buddy, hey, don''t." Steward could only watch as Sam


    took hisst breath right in front of him, the grim prediction of that girl chillingly urate.


    He was truly poisoned beyond saving.


    After checking for any sign of breath from Sam and finding none, Steward had no choice but to call


    Sean to report, "Sean, he''s gone. Dr. Lee and the crew were all set up at the vi waiting, just five more


    minutes and we could''ve gotten him there."


    But fate had other ns, and Sam expired.


    Sean was taken aback, realizing that the girl must have had real medical expertise to know that Sam


    was beyond help and didn''t even bother trying to save him.


    "So, he didn''t spill anything?" Sean asked in a detached tone.


    "He couldn''t get the words out. He just kept grabbing my hand and pointing outside. I''ve got no idea


    what he was trying to show me."


    "Pointing outside?" Sean perked up, sensing something, "What was out there at the time?"


    "Nothing much. From where he was lying in the car, he could probably only see the sky. I can''t even tell


    if the moon or stars were out. Maybe he was hinting at someone whose name has any letter of ''Sky'' or


    ''Night'' or ''Moon'' or ''Star''?"


    "It''s a possibility. I''ll have someone dig into his contacts again, see if any names stand out with those


    elements. And while you''re at it, check who was around the back door of the auction tonight."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Will do," Steward replied and got straight to work.


    Meanwhile, Arabe had her own orders for Horace, "Check who was near the auction at the time Sam


    was injured tonight, see who could have taken a shot at him in the shadows. Pull up the street


    surveince, and if any feeds are down, let me know; I''ll restore them."


    Normally, there wouldn''t be so many camera malfunctions unless someone at that specific time wanted


    to stay hidden, be it a person or a vehicle.


    "You''re brilliant, boss!" Horace hadn''t thought about following this lead, and he knew that anyone


    tampering with surveince was trying to hide something. Lucky for them, their boss was a skilled


    hacker and this wouldn''t be a challenge.


    "Oh, and boss, with those guys potentially on our trail, maybe we should switch hotels for the night. I


    don''t like the idea of you being unsafe."


    "Don''t we have that hidden fire escape we can use?"


    Horace had mentioned before that by twisting the wallmp behind the sofa, a secret fire escape would


    be revealed.


    This design was for celebrities or VIPs who wanted to avoid the public eye when staying at the hotel,


    allowing them to leave quietly via this special exit, which was exclusive to the presidential suite.


    "Besides, if they wanted to go after us, they would''ve by now," Arabe added.


    Given Sean''s racing skills, they weren''t guaranteed a clean getaway. But everything was quiet, no one


    was pursuing them, so Arabe wasn''t worried.


    Originally, she''d nned to design the princess''s dress, grab the medicine materials, and head back


    home, but the emergence of the fire case was an unexpected twist. It was a good opportunity to delve


    deeper into the mystery that had stymied her for the past six months, stalling with no substantial leads.


    Come early the next morning.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Horace was so infuriated he could feel his heart pounding against his chest. Without hesitation, he


    called the boss.


    "Boss, that Sean is way out of line. They say we won''t touch their ind for less than 70 or 80 million.


    Are they so desperate for collecting money? Other inds that are bigger and nicer go for just ten or


    twenty million. And you know what they told me? They said to go buy some other ind and then they


    hung up on me. I''m so pissed, honestly. They''re not serious about selling at all!"


    Arabe couldn''t help but hide a smirk as she saw how fume he was.


    "But then, out of the blue, they said that Sean wants to meet us. Boss, do you think it might be the


    same Sean fromst night? The names are the same one. Do people just happen to have the same


    name?"


    Could they really be walking right into their own trap?


    "Possibly." Arabe said, uncertain, "Have you looked them up?"


    "I can''t get a lead on this Sean''s identity. Tried before and it always brings trouble. I haven''t checked


    the other Sean from yesterday though. But with the number of goons he has, I bet he''s no pushover."


    What''s with people named Sean being such a tough nut to crack?


    "If it''s the same guy, then we might actually have an advantage."


    Horace thought he was hearing things. An advantage? The crowd fromst night was anything but


    friendly, and almost had thempletely surrounded.


    "If it weren''t for those homemade smoke bombs you whipped up, boss, we''d have been sitting ducks."


    Horace recounted, then couldn''t help but add, "But I gotta say, tagging along with you these past few


    days has been a thrill like no other. No wonder Jack and the others are always vying to work with you."


    Just one outing with the boss and he''de back with a whole new level of street smarts, not to


    mention the adrenaline rush.


    Thinking about how the boss might count on him more, sending him back home to help out, Horace


    couldn''t stop the goofy grin spreading across his face, revealing his charming bunny teeth.


    "What are you grinning about?" Arabe looked at his silly, endearing expression.


    "Nothing, just working with you is great, boss."


    "Weren''t you scaredst night?"


    "Scared? I was shaking in my boots. You didn''t see it, but when all those guns were aimed and the


    triggers were pulled, closing in on us, who knew if their weapons would malfunction and suddenly go


    off right in front of my face."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh.


    "Boss, have you noticed you''ve been smiling a lot moretely? You look really good when you smile.


    Try to do it more often; it''s pretty."


    "So I wasn''t pretty before?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You were, but it was a cool kind of pretty. Now it''s sweet and warm; each has its own charm." Horace


    chuckled and then asked, "So boss, are we going tonight? They said everything''s negotiable, we just


    have to show up. Do you think it could be the same Sean? Maybe he knows we were the ones who


    messed with Samst night and wants us to walk right into their hands?"


    "Unlikely. If that were the case, they could''ve pretended to sell the ind at a low price, forcing us to


    sign a deal on the spot. But they only said they wanted to talk. Probably just curious why we''re so hell-


    bent on that ind."


    "We can''t reveal its true value, though. If we do, they''ll either back out or jack up the price."


    They were cunning; that was for sure. Couldn¡¯t show their hand.


    "Let''s scope out the scene tonight."


    Seeing Arabe so nonchnt, Horace couldn''t help but admire her, "Boss, you''ve got nerves of steel.


    How can you be so young and yet so brave, walking into enemy territory time and time again? Your


    guts are just incredible."


    "You want to take the lead instead?"

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    "I don''t have the guts to go alone, but with you leading the way, I can face anything with courage."


    "So my purpose is to beef you up?"


    "That''s called strength in numbers, boss! Because you''re tough as nails and care about us, no matter


    what, you''re always the first to jump in and shield us from danger. Now that we''ve grown up, it''s our


    turn to protect you."


    "Like you didst night?" Arabe teased.


    Horace chuckled as he remembered being surrounded by thugs with weapons the night before.


    Arabe''s lips curved into a beautiful smile, joining in on theughter.


    7 PM. Horace pulled up to the hotel, but instead of opening the car door for Arabe, he stood in front


    of it, hemming and hawing, preventing her from getting in.


    "Boss." Horace didn''t know where to begin, his expression one of troubled hesitation, "Let me go meet


    Sean tonight. They don''t know who the real buyer is anyway, don''t know what you look like. I''ll just say


    I''m interested in buying the ind. I''ll go talk to them alone."


    "What''s wrong?" Arabe sensed something amiss, "Spit it out."


    Horace struggled for a bit before deciding toy his cards on the table. He knew the boss was capable,


    that even if he didn''t tell her, she would find out anyway.


    "They just told me the meeting ce, and I found out it''s on an ind. The ind is owned by Sean,


    infamously known as ''Beast Ind.''"


    In Belloria, as long as you had a permit, you could privately own dangerous animals.


    "They say the ind is home to cheetahs, lions, tigers, you name it. All roaming free."


    Meaning once they set foot on the ind, there was no guarantee they''d meet Sean. They could very


    well be torn to pieces by the beasts first.


    "Did you forget where I''ve been before?" Arabe yanked open the car door and settled into the seat.


    She had been injured in the Triangr Zone before, and even when wild beasts approached her,


    drawn by the scent of blood and her vulnerable state, she had survived in the end.


    "But boss." Horace couldn''t help but protest as she got into the car, "There are so many dangerous


    animals there, in great numbers, what if."


    "If he wants to sell the ind, if he wants to make 70 or 80 million dors off us, he won''t just watch his


    pets screw up the deal. At most, we get a few scratches, some bruises, a little drama for entertainment.


    When it''s time to stop, he''ll step in."


    After all, 70 or 80 million dors was at stake, not 7 or 8 million.


    "Besides, if he''s inviting us to the ind, doesn''t he want to hear why we''re so desperate to buy that


    ind?"


    At the very least, he''d spare their lives, but whether they''d get hurt, that was a real possibility. Horace


    found the logic sound but was still worried about the boss''s safety.


    After all, there was only one boss. Even if they didn''t die, if the boss was seriously injured, her


    subordinates would never stand for it.


    "Scared?" Arabe teased.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Who''s scared? If a tiger shows up, I''ll let it fill up on me first as long as it doesn''t bite you." Horace


    said, but then couldn''t help but add, "If things go south, you run and find somece safe to hide."


    "You''re so skinny; a tiger would swallow you in two bites. By the time I start running, it would already be


    in front of me."


    "Then should I pick up a few dozen pounds of meat on the way to throw it off?"


    Arabe found it amusing.


    Sure enough, once they arrived on the ind, a tiger was lying in wait, eyeing them hungrily.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    "Don''t run," Arabe cautioned, well aware that predators like felid had an instinct to pounce on


    anything that moved quickly. Standing still might be safe, but the moment you bolted, you were pretty


    much asking to be chased.


    Horace ground to a halt, his knees wobbly with fear, "So, boss, what do we do now?"


    Wait around to be tiger chow? Hardly an option. If only they had thought to bring some meat from the


    market earlier. That might have spared them this terrible dilemma.


    He spotted a rock on the ground and was about to reach for it when Arabe interjected, "Don''t crouch


    down."


    In the eyes of a tiger, making yourself smaller only increased its urge to attack.


    "I saw some stones over there. We could throw them at it," Horace exined.


    "Don''t provoke it. If that tiger had wanted to eat us, it would''ve pounced the moment we set foot on this


    ind. It''s got plenty of ways to take us down without warning. We''re in its territory now, and its


    appearance is more of a warning than an attack."


    "So what''s our move?"


    "Stay put for now."


    Despite his fear, Horace stood still.


    "Follow my lead. We''re going to back away slowly. Take the path through the weeds."


    Horace didn''t understand the logic, but he mimicked Arabe, stepping backward, one cautious step at


    a time, towards the overgrown shrubbery.


    The tiger watched them retreat, yawning before turning and sauntering away.


    "Boss, this ce is so eerie." Horace shivered as he stayed close to Arabe, "How do you stay so


    cool?"


    "I''ve got a taser."


    No wonder Arabe was so brave, "But boss, are we really faster than a tiger? If it charges, can we


    really hit it first with a taser?"


    "Humans can''t outrun tigers, but whether we can hit it first depends on the situation."


    Anyway, the best policy was to avoid angering the beast at all costs. Then, other animal cries echoed


    across the ind.


    "Boss, let''s pick up the pace." Horace almost wished they ran at once, "That Sean really left us in the


    lurch. No one''se to meet us since we arrived."


    Clearly, Sean wanted to see them be aughing stock, attacked by wild animals.


    "Surely he set the meeting here just to watch the show."


    No one scheduled a business meeting in a ce like this unless they were up to no good.


    "The only lights on the ind are from that vi up ahead. I can''t believe Sean actually lives in this


    haunted ce. Doesn''t he get the creepsing in and out?"


    "The predators here are domesticated by him. They''re familiar with him and his crew and normally don''t


    attack. Because of long time of staying close to human, that tiger didn''t go for us right away."


    That was why Arabe had chosen to retreat cautiously.


    "So that''s the deal." Horace said, gaining some insight, "Boss, if we start running now, do you think


    other animals might jump out and go for us?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s possible," Arabe preferred to walk as if on a leisurely stroll.


    Inside the vi, a man stroked a young tiger like a pet cat, his interest piqued as he watched through


    the monitor that the neers were approaching hisir with an air of calm.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    "Why aren''t they even a little bit scared? It''s as if they''re just out for a post-dinner stroll."


    Steward was utterly baffled. Previously, a couple of business partners hade to the ind to


    discuss deals, and some were so terrified by the mere sight of a leopard that they''d faint on the spot.


    One time, a leopard had to drag an unconscious man by his shirt to the vi''s doorstep for the security


    to carry him inside.


    Then there was the guy who started screaming and running for his life at the sight of a tiger, only to be


    tackled by a few of them. The tigers didn''t hurt him; they just batted him around like a toy, sending him


    flying from one side to another, scaring him so bad he wet his pants. It took him days to recover from


    that ordeal.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Another partner tried to scare a tiger off with all sorts of intimidating noises and even cursed at it, only


    to be met with a look from the tiger as if it was watching someone retarded. In the end, out of options,


    he broke down crying and started sharing his tragic life story with the tiger.


    But this pair of buyers was as cool as cucumbers. They were a first.


    "Send the hounds to greet them."


    When Sean mentioned hounds, he wasn''t referring to a nickname for one of his guys; he meant the


    actual dogs that guarded the property.


    Horace followed his boss to the front of the vi, puzzled, "Boss, why aren''t there any of their guys out


    here?"


    Instead, a well-trained pack of hounds lined up and started barking at their approach.


    These hounds seemed far more formidable than the tiger they had encountered earlier, each one tense


    and ready, as if they would tear them to shreds the moment they stepped through the gate.


    Suddenly, Arabe made a sound, a series of elongated, modted tones that seemed like she was


    Horace was bbergasted. Was the boss talking to the hounds in some kind of animalnguage? He


    had seen some clips online of people doing that sort of thing, but this was real life, and facing a pack of


    hounds like this, he''d never seen anyone actually attempt it.


    Would it even work?


    Back at the monitors, Steward''s jaw nearly hit the floor. One second, the hounds were barking madly at


    these strangers; the next, they parted to the sides, sitting down quietly, suddenly docile.


    Sean paused in stroking the little tiger cub, amazed that the hounds he''d raised for so many years were


    showing such a friendly side to two strangers.


    Horace''s eyes were wide with a mix of shock and admiration as he watched his boss walk into the vi


    with such nonchnce. He hesitated for half a second before hurrying to catch up.


    To his surprise, the hounds didn''t make a move to attack; they just sat there, obediently on either side.


    "Boss, how did you do that? What did you say to them? How do you understand animal talk? Are they


    actually listening to you??"


    "I learned it from a friend." Arabe nced at him, "Wanna learn?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!!" Horace nodded eagerly.


    This was a life-saving skill! He couldn''t ask for more!


    "I''ll teach you another time."


    As Arabe entered the main building of the vi, two bodyguards stepped up to block their path.


    "Come on, you guys were here this whole time and didn''te out to greet us? With all those hounds


    outside, we deserve a little more hospitality as buyers here to talk business," Horaceined.


    But the bodyguards were aloof; they didn''t speak, only stretching out their hands indicating that Horace


    and Arabe needed to pass through the security gate first.


    Horace saw the gate, ornately disguised to blend with the rich decor. If it weren''t for the bodyguards''


    gestures, they would never have recognized it as a security checkpoint.


    The gate beeped promptly, and Horace surrendered all weapons he had on him, except for a chewing


    gum container.


    He shook the gum container at the security gate, which remained silent, "Guess I can keep the gum,


    right? I like to pop a piece now and then. You guys want some?"

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    The bodyguards didn''t take a bribe, nor did they ask for one. Instead, they gestured for Arabe to step


    forward.


    Tossing her backpack over for inspection, Arabe watched as her personal items were scrutinized.


    Her Taser was confiscated, and even her acupuncture kit wasn''t spared, with the guards deciding to


    hold onto it for safekeeping.


    "Seriously? Even the needles are considered weapons? Are you guys living under Sean''s thumb that


    much?"


    If someone really wanted to sneak in a weapon, with all the beasts Sean had at his beck and call,


    they''d likely be mauled before they got five feet inside. It seemed overly cautious to confiscate an


    acupuncture kit.


    The two bodyguards remained stoically silent, their icy demeanor unchanging, as they motioned for the


    guests to enter.


    Horace felt speechless but proceeded inside, his jaw dropping at the opulence of the decor, "How


    much money does this Sean guy rake in?"


    It had to be a hundred, maybe even a thousand times more than their own boss.


    To think, this was just his ind home. Horace couldn''t even fathom how his other residences might


    look.


    In the living room, a sight caught Horace off guard - a tiny tiger cub scampered up to him, nearly giving


    him a heart attack, "Boss, there''s another tiger!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That''s when Arabe caught sight of the man lounging arrogantly in the prime seat. This was Sean?


    The same Sean who flirted shamelessly, who stood by while his vice captain harassed the women in


    their team, who lost a car race to her, and even lost a fistfight to her?


    As Horace noticed his boss''s silent stare, he followed her gaze to the man on the sofa. Oh no, it was


    Sean? The Sean? Justst night they''d tussled over Sam, and now they were practically walking into


    the lion''s den.


    "It¡¯s you?" Sean sounded amused, as if the unfolding events were adding an interesting twist to his day.


    "You-you''re Sean," Horace stammered in disbelief. Legend had it that in this country, no one could get


    anything done without Sean¡¯s consent.


    And now they had crossed such an influential figure. Looking more closely, Horace noticed Sean was


    casually stroking a tiger cub.


    Another cub was growling at them, standing in front of him and his boss as if to intimidate them.


    Horace''s knees buckled with fear. What kind of man was Sean, treating tigers as pets? Just terrifying.


    "You actually dare to show up?" Steward hadn''t expected such easy prey, ready tomand his men


    to seize them, when Sean spoke.


    "Sit."


    Arabe took a seat across from him, while Horace, trembling, sat down beside her.


    "Sean tells you to sit, and you actually sit?" Steward was shocked that these two dared to be on equal


    footing with Sean.


    Horace was confused. Wasn¡¯t he asked to sit? But was it actually okay to sit?


    As he was about to stand, his boss spoke up, "Your boss expects to always look up to discuss


    cooperation? Wee here, and you don''t even offer a chair to sit on. What kind of partnership is


    that?"


    Steward had always found the girl arrogant and brazen, and seeing her now, she was even more so.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    "What¡¯s more, it¡¯s Sean who tells us to sit, and yet you rejected it. What, are you in charge?" Steward


    was suspicious that this girl was provoking dissension, feeling the weight of Sean''s icy stare. He was


    trembling, not from cold, but from fear. He''d never dare to act like he ran the ce. This girl was stirring


    the pot, trying to paint him in a bad light.


    "If it wasn''t for Mr. Bynes speaking up for youst night, you think you could''ve just walked away scot-


    free?" Sean lounged back on the plush sofa, casually stroking a well-behaved cub, his tone


    nonchnt.


    Mr. Bynes? Who?


    When she and Horace had hurriedly left the night before, she did recall seeing a preppy guy who had


    spoken up for her at the race track.


    Could he be Mr. Bynes? But why would a total stranger stick his neck out for her, not once, but


    repeatedly?


    "Since you''re so keen on that ind."


    Sean didn''t finish his sentence before Arabe cut in bluntly, "It''s not that I''m dying to have it."


    The room fell silent, confused.


    "It''s too pricey for my blood."


    Sean''s smirk grew wider, "Your bank bnce isn''t my concern. You want the ind? Show me you


    mean business."


    A bodyguard brought over a bottle of fine red wine and two sses, implying that Arabe should pour


    Sean a drink as a gesture of goodwill.


    "Our boss is a big deal, how dare you!"


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!


    With a smile, Arabe grabbed the corkscrew and effortlessly uncorked the bottle, releasing a waft of


    the rich aroma.


    Top-shelf stuff. She poured the wine carefully, letting it cascade down the ss walls, filling it just a


    third of the way to let the bouquet develop before adding a bit more.


    Picking up the ss, she gently swirled it, allowing the wine to mingle with the oxygen, enhancing the


    fragrance.


    She ced one ss before Sean and poured herself another. His amusement was evident now.


    Impressed that such a young thing knew her way around a bottle of wine. With a vintage like this, a


    couple of swirls was all it took - no need for more. This girl knew her wine.


    "You drink often?"


    "Never."


    "Know how much this bottle''s worth?"


    "Around 300 grand."


    Horace''s eyes bulged at the mention. 300 grand for wine, just for hosting guests? Talk about living


    "But to Sean, this is probably just run-of-the-mill."


    Only good enough for guests.


    "And you know this how?"


    "Even the guest sses here are worth a fortune. When ites to wine, you don¡¯t pinch pennies."


    Steward was taken aback; the youngdy had hit the nail on the head. Sean was indeed a


    connoisseur, and not only that, he had a collection of pricey sses. The wine he usually drank made


    this one look like table wine.


    Who would''ve thought the youngdy had such refined taste?


    "Here''s to you," Arabe said, standing before Sean with her ss raised.


    "Wait," Sean interjected suddenly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Arabe paused, only to hear him say, "Switch sses."


    Was he insinuating she might poison him?

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Arabe switched her wine ss with his and downed the contents in one swift gulp, "40 million - my


    final offer, hoping you''ll sell me Els Ind."


    To Arabe, Els Ind was a haven of herbs; to Steward, a wastnd of weeds; to Sean, one of many


    forgotten islets until now.


    Sean watched her with an amused smile, the wine untouched in his hand, "Give me one good reason


    why I should sell it to you," his voice was as light as the breeze.


    "You''re injured. Last night, I intentionally hit where it hurts. Did you see a doctor for that wound? Did


    they tell you it''s serious - that you need surgery?"


    Sean¡¯s gazended on her - she had guessed right. Steward was taken aback. Did this girl have


    medical knowledge? How could she possibly know what the doctor said?


    "Did the doc tell you that it''s bad? That if you keep putting it off, you''ll get symptoms like excruciating


    pain, dizziness, shortness of breath, to the point where you can''t even walk?"


    Sean''s eyes narrowed, and with a cold chuckle, he sipped his wine, "This is why I must sell to you?"


    It was too flimsy a reason.


    "I can perform the surgery for you. What your doctors won''t dare, I will."


    "Who says my doctors won''t dare?" Sean raised an eyebrow, a mocking glint in his deep-set eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "If they could, you''d have had it by now. Clearly, theyck the skills, and the risk is too high," Arabe


    stated bluntly.\


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!Even


    Steward was stunned. Had this girl researched Sean''s condition beforehand? But those doctors would


    never have the nerve to disclose Sean''s medical issues. How did she know? And where did she get the


    courage to offer Sean surgery?


    Sean, however, seemed unfazed as he asked, "Aren''t you a bit too arrogant, girl, to question the


    He found her audacity somewhat familiar. She spoke with utter confidence in her medical abilities, as if


    fully believing in her own expertise.


    "Countless people have begged our boss for surgery and she¡¯s declined them all. To offer you this for


    free, you should consider it a win." Horace blurted out, unable to contain himself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the


    fact that you¡¯ve got this ind, our boss would care less about whether you¡¯d die or not.¡±


    "Watch your tone," Steward always thought Horace, like this girl, was too impudent.


    "Did you cough up bloodst night?" Arabe suddenly asked.


    Sean''s gaze fixed on the young woman before him, shocked that once again she was spot-on. Did she


    really understand medicine?


    Last night, she had known Sam was beyond saving and didn''t bother intervening. Now, she was


    confident about his symptoms.


    Upon hearing the words, Steward nced at Sean, surprised. Sean had coughed up blood? How had


    he not known?


    Sean''s lips curled into a half-smile, "I don''t trust your medical skills."


    Just who was this girl that appeared out of nowhere?


    "You don''t have to sell the ind to me today." Arabe said with a smile, "Tonight at midnight, you''ll


    cough up blood again. At two in the morning, you''ll feel breathless, and by three, it''ll worsen. You''ll call


    your world-ss doctors. Then you''ll know if I''m telling the truth."


    Before Horace could process her words, Arabe announced, "Let''s go."


    Horace was dumbfounded. They were leaving just like that? As he rose to follow his boss, a voice from


    the couch stopped them, "Did I say you could leave?"


    Steward and his men blocked their exit.


    "Sean, you might want to consider if this deal is worth it. I said I could save you, and I''m a hundred


    percent certain. If all symptoms align with my prediction tonight, maybe you''ll think about cooperating


    with me."


    "And if you''re wrong?"


    "You can catch me then." Arabe coolly replied, adding, "Since you know what we look like. In this


    country, is there anyone you can''t catch?"

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Sean chuckled as he realized that the girl wasn¡¯t just gutsy and clever but also somewhat formidable in


    her own right.


    ¡°I know my own body pretty well.¡±


    Even though he had been hitst night, it wasn¡¯t serious enough to cause such severe symptoms.


    Since the girl had described the timing and symptoms so clearly, he was curious to see if things would


    unfold as she had predicted tonight.


    ¡°Excuse us,¡± Arabe said as she and Horace left with an air of dignity.


    ¡°Sean.¡±


    Steward was about to question his boss''s decision to let them walk away so freely when he noticed


    Sean''s smile. Didn¡¯t Sean seriously believe that girl¡¯s words?


    ¡°Sean, did you really cough up bloodst night?¡± Steward asked with genuine concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Sean shooed the tiger cub away to y and slowly stood up to head upstairs.


    His answer shocked Steward. So, he really did cough up blood? And the girl predicted it? Was she


    really that miraculous? How could she possibly know with such certainty?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thinking it over, it seemed that the two of them were the only ones who could show up at the ce


    unscathed and leave just as peacefully.


    As Horace followed Arabe out of the house, the usually yful hounds all sat down neatly, wagging


    their tails and watching them leave. Their behavior couldn¡¯t have been more obedient.


    Horace could hardly believe it, and even as they left the vi¡¯s front yard, he looked back a few times in


    disbelief.


    The furry little creatures were still sitting quietly, showing no signs of chasing after them.


    ¡°Boss, those dogs didn¡¯t chase us, and neither did the people. You¡¯re incredible,¡± Henry''s admiration for


    her grew. To leave from Sean¡¯s clutches unscathed and to make those little guys so well-behaved.


    ¡°Oh right, boss, how did you know Sean coughed up bloodst night?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who hit him; how could I not know?¡±


    Arabe had struck with considerable force the night before, and with Sean already injured, it was only


    natural for him to cough up blood.


    ¡°Forget about them, I think you¡¯re amazing.¡± Henry nced back again, lowering his voice to whisper,


    ¡°So, boss, are the symptoms you mentioned really going to happen tonight?¡±


    ¡°They will.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s confident reply left Horace even more puzzled, ¡°Sean¡¯s really that badly hurt? It sounds


    pretty grim.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt, but not so bad that surgery is immediately necessary.¡±


    They could even wait another month or two if they had to.


    ¡°But you managed to convince him to have the surgery in the next couple of days and sell you the


    ind,¡± Henry found his boss to be quite extraordinary.


    ¡°I slipped something into his drink earlier, so tonight, at the times I mentioned, the drug will take effect.¡±


    He would experience the symptoms she described: breathlessness, choking, coughing up blood, and


    so on.


    ¡°You did what?!¡± Henry¡¯s eyes bulged, and he quickly looked back to make sure no one was following


    before whispering, ¡°Boss, you actually drugged their leader right in front of them? You¡¯re so bold. But if


    those doctors find out tonight.¡±


    ¡°What of it? Without the antidote, they''ll have toe to us.¡±


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots! Her


    drug wasn¡¯t toxic and wouldn¡¯t endanger lives; it would just make one suffer a bit. Without this move,


    neither of them would be able to leave tonight unharmed. She could tell that Steward had been itching


    to catch her more than once.


    ¡°But Sean is no pushover. If he finds out we yed him like this, even after the surgery, we¡¯re not going


    to escape so easily.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll find a way out.¡±


    Henry hadn¡¯t realized his boss had an escape n all figured out, and his admiration for her deepened.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "No one in the world could save him from his injury."


    Had it been possible, he wouldn''t have held on till now. She performed surgery on him a day early,


    sparing him another day of agony. In doing so, she did him a huge favor.


    Horace ushered Arabe onto the speedboat, then whisked them away over the water. Once docked,


    he drove Arabe back to her hotel.


    Upon reaching her presidential suite, Arabe checked in with Romeo to assure him she was safe,


    then caught up on some work, took a shower, and climbed into bed.


    At midnight, Sean felt an unbearable heaviness in his chest. While reviewing documents, he suddenly


    coughed up blood.


    "Sean."


    Steward nced at the clock, shocked that the youngdy''s prediction hade true - it was indeed


    midnight, and there was indeed blood.


    "It''s nothing," Sean dismissed it as a mere coincidence, wiping his mouth before returning to his


    paperwork.


    A servant immediately stepped forward to clean the floor. After a few more minutes, Sean tossed the


    documents back to Steward, "What is this rubbish n? Have it redone."


    "Yes, sir."


    Steward wanted to suggest calling a doctor, but hearing Sean dismiss him with a "You can go now," he


    could only bow and leave as Sean went to bathe, even though he still felt worried.


    Once Steward reached the front yard, the hounds started barking at him incessantly.


    "You little things, always barking at me. Quiet when those two came by, are only Sean and those two


    your master?" He remembered feeding them often.


    Some of the hounds kept barking, which annoyed Steward, "Ungrateful little beasts." He wondered


    what trick they used to win over the dogs on their first try.


    "Still barking?" He feigned a threat, and they quieted down.


    Looking up at the light in Sean''s room, Steward couldn''t shake the worry. What if the girl was right?


    She''d been urate about several things. Better safe than sorry.


    With that thought, he stealthily made calls to a few doctors, telling them to be on standby. He then


    settled into the guest room designated for him in each of Sean''s houses. Initially touched by the


    gesture, heter realized it was so he could better serve Sean.


    But he was content with that! Years spent by Sean''s side had shown him that despite Sean''s brash and


    fierce exterior, he was a decent man.


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots! At 1:59


    AM, Steward fought against sleep, watching the clock until 2:00 AM. There was no sound from Sean''s


    room. Waking Sean now could be a death wish. So he held his breath and waited until 2:06 AM.


    No light, no sound. Reassured, Steward finally allowed himself to sleep.


    In the master bedroom, Sean struggled for breath, sitting up but still unable to catch a full breath.


    ncing at his watch, it was indeed 2:00 AM. Had the girl''s wordse true?


    This time, these symptoms. He pulled some pills from the nightstand, the ones he usually took,


    swallowed two, andy back down to rest.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    But his condition didn''t improve; instead, he began to struggle for breath.


    It wasn''t until he mmed the emergency button that the entire vi''s rm system red to life. The


    servants awoke in a panic, the security team charged upstairs, and Steward arrived posthaste with the


    doctor in tow. The clock read 3 AM sharp.


    ¡°Sean.¡±


    Steward watched anxiously as Sean was administered oxygen and underwent a thorough examination.


    He had anticipated the worst, insisting the doctor stay at the vi, just in case. If he hadn''t, Sean might


    have suffered even more.


    ¡°Did Sean eat anything unusual tonight?¡± The doctor turned to Steward, ¡°He was doing fine yesterday,


    despite the injury. It shouldn¡¯t have led to such a severe reaction.¡±


    Steward cast a nce at Sean, whoy unconscious, eyes shut on the bed, and replied, ¡°His diet was


    normal.¡±


    He had personally overseen Sean''s meals. He knew every ingredient and every portion Sean had


    consumed that day. There was no way the home-cooked meals could be the culprit.


    ¡°He had a bit of alcohol tonight.¡±


    Steward remembered the ss of wine Arabe had offered, of which Sean had taken only a sip.


    ¡°That¡¯s it; nothing else.¡±


    ¡°We need to run some blood tests.¡±


    That¡¯s how these doctors operated - always quick to draw blood. Steward, ustomed to this, simply


    nodded, and one of the medics promptly began the blood draw.


    Soon after, the test results came in, showing Sean¡¯s levels to be well above normal.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s been drugged,¡± the doctor said, studying the results.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Steward was taken aback.


    ¡°A normal diet wouldn¡¯t result in such abnormal levels. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned???¡±


    Steward''s shock was palpable. Who would dare poison Sean?? As he lifted his gaze, every servant


    and guard shook their head in horror, signaling their innocence. Who had the nerve to poison Sean?


    They wouldn¡¯t dare, not for all the money in the world.


    ¡°However, this poison isn¡¯t lethal. For now, it seems to only cause difort.¡±


    Steward¡¯s mind raced to Arabe, but she had been holding that ss first, and it was Sean who


    insisted on swapping drinks.


    She couldn¡¯t have possibly poisoned herself. Where did the n go awry? Sean was sharp; he would


    have detected any foul y.


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots! ¡°Sean


    had a bullet lodged in his heart from a previous incident; yesterday¡¯s hurt on the chest, plus today¡¯s


    abnormality, they¡¯d only worsen his condition. If we don¡¯t remove the bullet, he¡¯ll continue to suffer -


    from the pain, the breathlessness, the weakening of his strength.¡±


    Steward looked at her, ¡°How confident are you in the procedure?¡±


    ¡°50%.¡± she responded with her usual candor, ¡°Steward, you should find a top-tier doctor for Sean to


    end his suffering sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, he¡¯ll continue to endure this agony.¡±


    ¡°If even you are only 50% sure.¡± Where could he find a better doctor?


    Months ago, several gangs had banded together to target Sean. He was en route to his vi when his


    convoy was ambushed. With his entourage¡¯s protection, Sean was able to leave first. However, as he


    saw his men were fighting behind, obviously outnumbered, Sean retraced his way to save his men,


    ultimately taking a bullet.


    Theyter discovered the bullet lodged in Sean''s heart. The enemy''s homemade, low-quality firearms


    and ammunition meant the shot was not fatal - the bullet had prated Sean''s heart but didn¡¯t pass


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    through, resting against the inner wall.


    Ironically, it was the inferior quality of the gun and bullet that had allowed Sean a chance to survive.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    The angle of the bullet''s entry meant it didn''t pierce the heart chamber directly; instead, it became


    enshrouded by the heart muscle. With every thud of Sean''s heart, the bullet inside shifted ever so


    slightly.


    Since taking the bullet, Sean had maintained an air of indifference, going about his life as if nothing had


    changed. To everyone else, he was the same formidable figure they had always feared.


    But sometimes, he''d suffer from chest tightness, a racing heartbeat, dizziness, a feeling of suffocation.


    Over the past few months, a team of top-notch doctors had been brainstorming solutions, but none


    could guarantee a 100% sess rate in removing the bullet.


    Because the bullet, aside from causing Sean difort, wasn''t life-threatening and didn''t disrupt his


    daily routine, some doctors suggested forgoing surgery and simply managing the symptoms with


    medication.


    As time went on, Sean''s difort grew more frequent and pronounced; conservative treatment was


    no longer cutting it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That was one reason he hadn''t gone home. The thought of his family witnessing his sudden death. The


    heartache it would cause his parents, his siblings.


    ¡°There is another option.¡± one doctor mentioned, ¡°I''ve heard about this Dr. Bell, who''s operated on


    many influential people. They say even the toughest cases are kids¡¯ y for her. It''s rumored that she''s


    quicker to save a life than the Grim Reaper is to take one. If we can find her, there might be a chance.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Bell.¡± Steward had heard the name before.


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots! He had


    sent people to find this miracle doctor long ago, but Dr. Bell was as elusive as a ghost, and they hadn''t


    been able to track her down.


    Now, with Sean unconscious, mobilizing a massive search felt like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Then, the image of that young girl from the night before popped into his mind. Did she really know


    medicine? Could she operate on Sean?


    Her calm demeanor, those eyes brimming with confidence, it made one want to believe. But that


    thoughtsted only a second before he felt like he was losing his mind. He must be desperate to even


    consider the words of a girl barely out of her teens!


    ¡°Keep Sean on the meds to ease his pain for now. When he wakes up, I''ll discuss it with him.¡±


    They had no better n; they had to wait.


    The next morning, as dawn was breaking, Sean''s eyelids fluttered open. Remembering the symptoms


    that the young girl had pinpointed the night before, a smile crept across his face.


    She really was a unique youngdy. She had even guessed the timing and symptoms.


    ¡°Sean, you''re awake.¡±


    Steward thought his eyes were deceiving him. Not only was Sean awake, but he was also smiling, a


    baffling and unsettling sight in the dim morning light.


    ¡°Get in touch with her,¡± Sean said abruptly.


    Steward was bewildered and took a moment toprehend, ¡°You mean that young girl, you want her


    to treat you?¡±


    Sean rified, ¡°To perform the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Letting a girl we barely know and have had conflicts with operate on you?¡± Steward felt Sean was out


    of his mind, resorting to desperate measures, even considering a girl to perform surgery,


    ¡°Sean, we don''t even know who she is.¡±


    Recalling the girl''s confident demeanor, Sean replied with a rxed assurance, ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    He couldn''t believe that she''d boldly make such ims if she wasn''tpetent. She must be sure of


    herself. Sean''s directive left Steward with no choice but to reluctantly make the call.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Last night, Horace had only left his cell number, so when Steward reached out, he was taken aback.


    Had the boss been right? Were they reallying to them?


    After that, he hurriedly called his boss, "Boss, they¡¯ve set up a meeting at Pnski Hospital for ten


    o''clock this morning."


    Pnski Hospital was a well-known private medical center in Belloria, where every tick of the clock


    cost a pretty penny.


    "Tell them, I''ll take that ind for 5 million."


    "5 million?" Horace was stunned by the boss''s hard bargaining. They had originally agreed to 40


    million, and now they were down by 35 million. Would he get his head chopped off when he ryed


    this?


    "Don''t worry, just say it."


    It was hard for Horace not to worry; after all, they were dealing with Sean, the infamous Sean of


    Belloria. In the end, he conveyed the message, and they only agreed to discuss it at the hospital.


    On the drive to the hospital with Arabe, Horace was still anxious, "Boss, do you think they might set a


    trap for us, snatch me up as a hostage, and then threaten you to buy the ind for 70 or 80 million to


    save me?"


    After all, it wasn''t just about Sean; no ordinary person would discount an ind by 5 million. At the very


    least, it would be 10 or 20 million.


    "Scared?" Arabe teased with a yful smirk, looking at his wimpy demeanor.


    "Scared? Not me." Horace said with ack of confidence as he drove, "My life isn''t worth much anyway,


    Boss. Your herbs can save many more lives. When the timees, don''t worry about me; even if they


    put a knife to my throat, you must not give in. You have to secure that ind."


    "Okay."


    Seeing how readily Arabe agreed left Horace bewildered. Had he heard wrong? Was the boss really


    nning to give him up??


    At that moment, he saw Arabe¡¯s lips curl into a smile, and he knew the boss was just joking around.


    The boss had changed, bing more and more yful.


    "Don''t worry; his life is in my hands. Until the surgery is done, they won¡¯t dare touch you."


    Horace knew he could count on the boss, "And after the surgery?"


    "I¡¯ll get you out."


    Horace was moved once again. With such a great boss, he wouldy down his life in any emergency to


    ensure the boss got away first.


    They arrived at the hospital. Sean was already waiting in the VIP ward.


    As Horace followed his boss into the room, he saw Steward and a dozen of his men on high alert, wary


    of their every move.


    "You really are full of surprises, daring to pull a fast one right in front of me," Sean said from his hospital


    bed, exuding an air of menacing nonchnce despite his pale lips.


    Arabe remained cool and collected, "You¡¯re naturally suspicious. I had no choice but to slip the drug


    into my own drink."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You were sure I''d swap with you?"


    "Yes."


    Steward, who was standing aside, was utterly shocked. He hadn''t expected it was really this girl who


    had tampered with the drink. website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -).


    Visit Noveldrama to read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story


    through screenshots!


    How had she dared to do that? Despite the many eyes watchingst night, she had uncorked and


    poured the drink in one fluid motion, and even upon reflection, Steward couldn''t pinpoint when she had


    slipped the drug into the drink.


    This youngdy was truly inscrutable. Sean smirked roguishly, intrigued by her, "Weren¡¯t you afraid of


    drinking that ss yourself?"


    "I have the antidote."


    Sean chuckled again, impressed by the young woman''s audacity.


    "So, now you want to buy the ind from me for 5 million?" Sean''s gaze settled on her.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    She initially offered 40 million dors.


    "Doesn¡¯t Sean''s life worth 35 million to you?" Steward had never expected this gutsy young woman to


    haggle so fiercely. In all his time, besides Sean, he''d never met anyone with such nerve.


    "Once I¡¯ve recovered, not even wings could you help you fly away," Sean carried a warning, a smile


    yed on his lips the entire time.


    "Good luck catching me first." Upon saying this, Arabe asked in a casual manner, "Can we proceed


    with the surgery now?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The audacity of this girl seemed to catch everyone off guard; every bodyguard in the room was a mix of


    shock and awe.


    Who in the world was she?


    To be so daring in front of Sean.


    Steward nced at Sean and, seeing no sign of disapproval, warned Arabe in a low voice, "If you do


    any tricks, it won''t be just you at risk¡ªeveryone you care about also won''t make it out alive."


    "Don''t worry, Steward. I said I''d save him, I will see it through to the very end."


    "How sure are you?"


    "One hundred percent."


    Steward scoffed to himself. Even world-renowned surgeons wouldn''t dare to im a one-hundred-


    percent sess rate for their surgeries, yet this girl, of unknown origin, was making such a bold im.


    "I''m not confident in your medical skills. We''ve got a few doctors here who''ll join you in the OR."


    "Great, I would certainly need a couple of assistants."


    She had referred to world-ss surgeons as mere assistants.


    Could this young woman be too arrogant?


    Right then, the few several esteemed doctors knocked and entered the room.


    "Sean."


    They each bowed slightly. One of them caught a sight of Arabe, and her expression lit up with utter


    astonishment, even joy.


    "Dr. Bell, you''re here?"


    This title not only surprised Sean but Steward as well.


    "Dr. Bell? Can it be really you? Sean brought you in to perform the surgery. That means, we¡¯re set for


    sess!"


    Arabe, unaware of who the admirer was, simply stated, "I need two assistants for the surgery."


    "Could I be one of them? I''ve always admired your expertise, could I have the honor of being part of


    your team?" Dr. Anne volunteered eagerly, her admiration for Arabe evident. "And this is Doreen,


    she''s also a well-known surgeon."


    "Both of you will do. Get the patient to the OR and show me to the scrubs room."


    "Doreen, I''ll take Dr. Bell to get ready, and you take Sean to the OR." Anne immediately switched to


    fangirl mode and quickly led Arabe to change into surgery attire.


    The revtion that the gutsy young woman was Dr. Bell left everyone in a state of shock.


    Horace then boasted, "Now you see who our boss is, right? I told you before, so many big shots have


    been trying to get our boss to operate, but she''s too busy to bother. The fact that she could


    conveniently save ¡°your¡± Sean, that is Sean¡¯s good fortune."


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots! Steward


    was about to lose his temper.


    "Hey, don''t forget, your Sean''s life will soon be in our boss''s hands. Be nice to me! I skipped breakfast


    to bring our boss over for Sean''s surgery."


    Steward didn''t expect Horace to be so cheeky, but considering the uing surgery, he had no choice


    but to instruct his men to fetch Horace some breakfast.


    Horace, with a smug and triumphant smile, added, "Operating is hard work, make sure to buy our boss


    something extra."


    Steward endured again and signaled his men to follow through.


    Meanwhile, the man on the sickbed, upon hearing the young woman was Dr. Bell, recalled how the


    usually aloof and reserved Anne instantly turned into an adoring fan in her presence.


    Heh, this young woman, not only skilled inbat and driving, but she''s also Dr. Bell.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    Dr. Anne briefed Arabe about Sean''s condition, and concluded with a cautionary note, "From a


    medical perspective, the surgery would necessitate opening Sean¡¯s heart, but what we concern is the


    risk of a sudden and massive hemorrhage during the operation. Given Sean''s prominent status, we


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    wouldn''t risk proceeding with surgery without a 70-to-80-percent likelihood of sess."


    "But now, with Dr. Bell on board, it''s like a weight has been lifted." Dr. Anne said with a relieved smile.


    "Dr. Bell, do you think we could make a minor incision near the bullet without fully opening up the chest,


    so that we could extract the bullet with minimal risk?" Dr. Anne asked, seeking guidance with genuine


    respect.


    "The bullet has been there for months, and it''s already embedded itself in the heart tissue. A full


    thoracotomy is a must." Dr. Bell replied with authority.


    Before Dr. Bell''s arrival, Anne and her team would never have dreamed of performing such a risky


    operation on Sean.


    But with Dr. Bell, Dr. Bell was just like their lighthouse in a storm.


    Anne believed that today, Sean would definitely be snatched from the jaws of death!


    Soon after, the lights of the operating theater came on. website tqnovel stole our content


    (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to read original content and thetest


    chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!


    In a newly opened VIP suite, Horacey in his hospital bed, popping grapes into his mouth and spitting


    out the seeds for Sean¡¯s bodyguards to catch.


    "Catch every single one," he drawled with a smirk. "If any drop on the floor and I be even slightly


    annoyed, one call from me, and Sean''s done for," he said, mimicking the gesture of snapping a neck.


    The bodyguards tensed, their eyes fixed on Horace, hands clutching disposable bowls, not daring to let


    their guard down for even a second.


    Inside the OR.


    After Dr. Doreen had administered the anesthesia to Sean, Dr. Anne sterilized the surgical area, and


    Arabe made a precise and swift incision into the patient¡¯s chest, forming a cross-shaped cut in the


    heart.


    The OR was under surveince, so when Steward saw the scene unfold, he was transfixed with shock.


    He couldn''t believe that the girl, apparently no older than a teenager, possessed such quick and


    urate surgical skills. Her eyes, brimming with confidence and rity, seemed as if they had seen


    countless high-stakes situations. Not for a moment did she exhibit hesitation, even when operating on a


    patient of such high status.


    She wasposed, calm, like a veteran doctor with decades of practice, orchestrating the surgery with


    effortless grace.


    As Arabe artictedplex medical jargon, directed the operation in seamless concert with two


    world-renowned physicians, and ced her skillful hands on Sean, Steward realized how fortunate


    they were in having Dr. Bell conducting the surgery...


    He never imagined that the elusive Dr. Bell they had spent months seeking was right before their eyes.


    It felt like stumbling upon what you were looking for right under your nose.


    Remembering how the young girl had awed them from her very first appearance, outboxing


    professional fighters, outsprinting professional racers, and now outmatching professional doctors in


    their craft.


    This girl was truly extraordinary, a marvel to behold.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Steward turned to find Derrick Finn, a young man of considerable stature, walking into the room.


    The Finn family influence was far and wide, both at home and abroad, with a vast array of businesses,


    one of which was this Hospital, a property owned by Derrick.


    "Mr. Finn," Steward greeted him with due respect.


    Derrick nodded slightly, his gentle demeanor and radiant smile enhanced by the gold-rimmed sses


    upon his nose, lending him an air of both innocence and allurement.


    "I heard Sean was undergoing surgery at my hospital and I wanted to personally see to the matter."


    From the monitor, the lead surgeon''s clear, confident gaze, along with hermanding aura, stirred his


    curiosity.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    ¡°Is she the doctor you guys have brought with you?¡± His gaze focused on the surveince screen,


    which shows a clear image of a pretty young woman. ¡°How old is she? She can lead a surgery


    already?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Dr. Bell,¡± Steward informed him.


    ¡°The famous, elusive Dr. Bell? She¡¯s just a girl?¡± Derrick was intrigued. So many had assumed Dr. Bell


    was some elder.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying she can extract the bullet from Sean¡¯s heart?¡±


    Given Dr. Bell¡¯s presence, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Dr. Bell is assuredly one hundred percent certain she can do it.¡±


    Derrick looked impressed. Indeed, Dr. Bell sure knows how to make a promise.


    And just how stunning might she be under that mask?


    Derrick knew a bit about Sean¡¯s condition. Back when it happened, none of the top doctors at the


    hospital would guarantee a sessful surgery. Yet, to his surprise, merely a few monthster, they had


    Dr. Bell ready to operate on Sean.


    ¡°After the surgery, Sean can recuperate at my hospital with ease. I¡¯ll ensure he gets the best room and


    top-notch care. I just want the guy back on his feet as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Finn,¡± Steward bowed in gratitude, ¡°On behalf of Sean, and all our people, we


    appreciate your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡±


    Three hourster.


    The bullet that had lodged itself in Sean¡¯s heart was finally removed.


    ording to the avable records, there had only been five cases worldwide of a person surviving a


    gunshot to the heart. Sean was Solterra¡¯s first.


    ¡°Dr. Bell¡¯s expertise is truly remarkable.¡± Dr. Anne said excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s so much I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°The same here. Sean is incredibly fortunate.¡± Dr. Doreen added, relieved. ¡°That bullet had been in his


    heart for months, and yet he managed to live almost normally in that time.¡±


    ¡°The key thing is, Sean lived to be treated by Dr. Bell. Had it been with any of us, frankly, we wouldn¡¯t


    have been as certain.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now Sean can live without worries, nor the agonies of illness. Dr. Bell, how was Sean able to survive


    after being shot?¡± Dr. Doreen asked earnestly.


    Arabe responded coolly, ¡°The bullet didn¡¯t pierce the heart directly from the back of the chest cavity,


    but entered at an angle into the heart muscle. It didn¡¯t prate the chamber or severely damage the


    blood vessels in the heart muscle. Instead, it was over time encapsted by the heart tissue. That¡¯s


    why Sean didn¡¯t suffer a fatal hemorrhage and has survived to this point.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much,¡± Dr. Anne added. ¡°Had it struck a major vessel, he wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡±


    Arabe nodded, affirming that assessment.


    ¡°Dr. Bell, would you be willing to stay back to sign an autograph for me?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Bell, may I have a photo with you? Also, I have some quick questions if you wouldn¡¯t mind, they


    shouldn¡¯t take more than a few minutes.¡±


    Arabe agreed.


    After the photo opportunity, autograph signings, and answering their questions, Arabe removed her


    scrubs, sanitized her hands, and stepped out of the OR.


    The doors to the OR swung open, and Dr. Anne and Dr. Doreen wheeled Sean out. Steward rushed


    forward, ¡°Sean.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still under anesthesia. He shoulde around in a couple of hours.¡±


    Upon hearing Arabe¡¯s words, Steward and his crew gathered around her. ¡°We apologize, Dr. Bell, but


    we need you to stay until Sean regains consciousness.¡±

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    "Do you really think a few guards can keep me here?"


    "There¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Your people asked us to arrange some food for you for your


    wee. Please join the VIP suite to have some rest."


    Off to the side, Derrick couldn''t believe his eyes. The world-renowned Dr. Bell was in fact a strikingly


    beautiful and poised youngdy. His heart surged into a rapid beat.


    So young, yet already earned the esteemed title of Dr. Bell.


    She waspletely captivating.


    Arabe made her way into the VIP room, only to find Horace, legs crossed, lounging on the bed


    munching on potato chips.


    "Ah, Boss, you¡¯ve arrived?"


    At the sight of Arabe, Horace, his cheeks still puffed out tooting chips, urged with excitement: "These


    chips are divine. You should have some."


    The bodyguards in the room gazed at Arabe with deep respect. After all, she was the savior who had


    saved their boss Sean''s life.


    "Boss, is the surgery done? Sean''s still alive, isn¡¯t he?" Horace queried.


    "What do you think?"


    "With Boss up to the task, of course he is! Hey!" Horaceughed, pressing a chip into Arabe''s lips.


    "They said we can''t leave until Seanes around, right? Come sit by me. I''ve saved some special


    snacks just for you."


    Arabe was speechless.


    Horace tore open another bag of chips and tossed it to the side. The bodyguards darted forward with


    bowls at the ready. Arabe could tell Horace had his amusements; he had them working up a sweat


    even in the chilly winter.


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!. The


    passage of time went unnoticed.


    One of the guards took a call and, after a whispered exchange, guns were suddenly drawn on Arabe


    and Horace.


    Horace, lording over the guards just a second ago, was now utterly dumbfounded as he found seven or


    eight men surrounded him and Arabe. "What''s the meaning of this? You dare point guns at your boss


    Sean''s life-saver?"


    The lead bodyguard responded with deference, "Boss Sean''s awake. He¡¯s requested to see you."


    Horace hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events from Sean. With only two pieces of snacks left, he


    quickly popped one into Arabe''s mouth and took the other for himself before moving to the VIP room


    next door.


    On the hospital bed.


    Seany half-reclined, hismanding allure and rogue charm as strong as ever, his intimidating


    presence unwavering.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed not like a man fresh out of surgery, but rather like someone awakened from a restful sleep,


    his demeanor calm and collected.


    He smiled, looking at the pair before him, while all the bodyguards aimed their guns at them.


    "Shall we talk now?" Sean asked Arabe with a yful edge. "Why were you digging into Sam? And


    why are you so interested in that ind?"


    "You backstabber." Horace was astounded. Sean was reneging on their deal. After all, Boss Be had


    performed the surgery, and now Sean was double-crossing them.


    "All¡¯s fair in love and war," Sean quipped with a more sinister smile, as if schooling a naive subordinate.


    However, Arabe too, formed her lips into a knowing smile. "I seem to have forgotten to mention, the


    prescription I gave your men earlier should have seventeen ingredients. But I listed only sixteen."


    Sean''s smile stiffened abruptly.


    Steward and the rest of the bodyguards were taken aback, not expecting the girl to have an ace up her


    sleeve.


    "As for the seventeenth ingredient, I''ll let you know once we''re safely out of here," Arabe continued


    smoothly.


    Sean scoffed, "How do I know you''re telling the truth?"


    "Right now, you don''t have much of a choice but to trust me, do you?" Arabe shot back.


    The operation was her doing, and without her insight for the follow-up treatment, how swiftly and how


    fully Sean would heal were all in her hands.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "This is what¡¯s called ¡®All¡¯s fair in love and war¡¯," Arabe smiled, tossing Sean''s own words back at


    him.


    Sean''s smile turned even more devilish, likely not expecting the youngdy to be so cunning. With a


    casual flick of his wrist, his men stood down, their weapons no longer pointed at them.


    "Sean said he''d sell me the ind," Arabe stated as she pulled out a contract from her bag andid it


    on the hospital tray table. "I''ve already drawn up the agreement."


    Of course, she had to keep her true identity secret, so the signature on the document was Horace''s.


    "Now it just needs Sean''s signature."


    As she spoke, Arabe ced a check on the tray table, ¡°Here are the five million dors.¡±


    All duly noted with the date and amount.


    "All Sean has to do is write his name on the ''pay to the order of'' line, and then he can cash it at the


    bank."


    "Hmm."


    Sean couldn''t help but chuckle with a yful interest, seemingly surprised that the youngdy was so


    well-prepared. "And what if I refuse to sign?"


    "Then there''s no guarantee for your follow-up treatment," Arabe reminded him bluntly, "What if the


    seventeenth ingredient for your treatment slips my mind, or if you sufferplications after surgery, or


    need an additional operation to remove blood clots from your heart?"


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!. After


    all, no doctor could guarantee a cure.


    Steward hadn¡¯t anticipated Arabe daring to use the prescription as leverage over Sean. But what


    really threw them was realizing that indeed, they had no way to counter her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pass me the pen."


    Sean maintained a carefree smile, looking more like a tiger toying with a kitten than a man at Arabe''s


    mercy.


    Reluctantly, Steward uncapped the pen and handed it to Sean. He watched as Sean swiftly signed his


    name.


    In the next instant, Arabe snatched the contract away.


    "Pleasure doing business with you," Arabe said as she turned to leave.


    Sean gestured his men to open the door for her, and the whole room observed as Arabe and her


    entourage left unobstructed.


    "Arabe, you''re incredible," Horace looked at Arabe with undisguised admiration. "No wonder you


    said after the surgery, you''d have a way to get me out."


    Arabe was the epitome of reassurance!


    In the hospital room.


    "Sean, once she gives us the seventeenth ingredient, I swear I''ll bring her back," Steward pledged,


    anxious to soothe any potential anger from Sean.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve met someone this interesting," Sean reflected, lips curving broadly into a


    smile. "Don''t you think she''s about the same age as Serena, but far more intriguing?"


    "She''s nothing like Serena." Steward jumped to Serena¡¯s defense.


    "No, she''s decidedly more fascinating than Serena."


    Shortly afterwards, Steward received a phone call and his expressions turned quickly to awkwardness.


    After a series of beeps signaled the end of the call, he turned to Sean with a look tooplex for


    words.


    "Sean, the caller just informed us there''s no seventeenth ingredient. The prescription contains only


    sixteen."


    In other words, they had been yed by the youngdy!


    Sean''s smile widened; The youngdy really did y by her own rules.


    Although she wasn¡¯t his cup of tea, an idea came to him¡ªit wouldn''t be bad to have her as a little


    sister. At the very least, life would never be dull.


    "Sean, do you want me to fetch her back?"


    "There¡¯s no need," Sean replied, disying no interest in capturing her, on the contrary, feeling


    somewhat excited about their next encounter. He wondered what kind of surprise this youngdy would


    bring him.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Arabe stepped out of the hospital elevator with Horace, when suddenly, an excited voice rang out.


    "Is that you?" Timothy¡¯s joy was unmistakable as he spotted her, "I''ve been looking for you for ages. I


    heard Sean''s also in this hospital. You haven¡¯t run into him, have you? He didn''t give you a hard time?"


    Although Arabe was puzzled why he was so invested in her affairs, she remembered Sean


    mentioning that, if it weren''t for Timothy interceding on her behalf, she would have been in deep


    trouble.


    "Are you Timothy? The one who spoke up for me at the auction the other day?"


    "You figured it out?" Timothy beamed, "Yeah, I''m Timothy. I''m the kind of guy who can''t stand to see


    injustice and not do something about it. No need to thank me, but hey, if you insist, a cup of coffee


    would be nice?"


    Before Arabe could respond, Timothy shed a bright smile and said, "I know a couple of spots with


    great value for money. How about we swap contact details? What''s your name?"


    Seeing his genuine nature, Arabe found herself saying, "Arabe."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What a beautiful name." Timothy handed her his phone to scan his WhatsApp QR code, and once


    they sessfully added each other, his burst of excitement was in to see.


    "You''ve helped me twice, at the car race, and again at the auction."


    "You remember all that? " Timothy was touched, "It was no big deal, really."


    In his joy, he asked with a hint of nervousness, "Are you free tomorrow?"


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!.


    Tomorrow?


    Arabe thought for a moment. She had no ns, "I''m free tomorrow."


    "Great! I''ll send you the address of the coffee shopter. How about we meet up for coffee tomorrow?"


    "Sure."


    Timothy hadn''t expected Arabe to agree so readily and, perhaps out of concern she might


    reconsider, he hastily added, "Go ahead with what you were doing. I''ll get going."


    Having scored a date with his crush, Timothy was over the moon, bumping into passersby twice in his


    excitement.


    "Arabe, you''re going to treat him to coffee tomorrow?" Horace remarked, finding the lovestruck guy a


    bit goofy, amused by his clumsy departure.


    "Just a quick thank-you and a token of appreciation, then I''m outta there."


    "So you mean, leave him alone to enjoy the coffee while you just make a brief appearance?"


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Not at all. Your time is precious. Stopping by to say thanks is generous."


    Timothy, ecstatic about his date with Arabe, was practically bouncing off the walls, almost wishing he


    could sprout wings and soar.


    The sun seemed brighter than ever, the breeze on his face was pure bliss, and every sight along the


    way appeared beautiful. Every stranger he passed seemed incredibly friendly and charming.


    He couldn''t resist pulling out his phone to call his buddy Romeo and share his joy.


    "Romeo! I''ve got a date! I got that girl to agree to have coffee with me! You believe that? She''s not just


    a looker, her name''s a melody to the ears. I bet you''ve never heard a name this sweet."


    "Here we go again," Romeo sighed as he climbed the stairs to his office, "I''ll be at Belloria tonight."


    "Really? Then you have to see her! She''s drop-dead gorgeous, with a voice like an angel, and a face to


    match!" Timothy''s excitement was palpable, then he asked, "Weren''t you going to introduce me to your


    fianc¨¦e? No time like the present! How about tomorrow?"


    "I''ll check if my fianc¨¦e is free."


    After all, his Be was a busy woman, not someone he could meet at the drop of a hat.


    "Anyway, if you meet her, you''ll understand why I can''t let her go! She''s really something special,


    unique, and incredibly charming."


    "I''ve got another call," Romeo cut in, "You carry on with your madness."


    "Isn''t it called being madly in love, or don¡¯t you get it?" Timothy was lost in his whirlwind of happiness,


    the world around him seemingly bursting with pink, heart-shaped bubbles.


    After hanging up, Romeo took a call from another friend, Derrick, "What''s up?"


    "Romeo, I''ve got to ask you, when you see your fianc¨¦e, do you get that butterflies-in-the-stomach,


    heart-racing kind of feeling?"

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Romeo furrowed his brow, a question formed in his mind. "You got spring fever or something?"


    "Spring fever? No way, man! I think I''ve met the girl of my dreams! You wouldn''t believe it. I saw this girl


    today, and she''s something else. The moment Iid eyes on her, I just knew. I knew we were meant to


    spend our lives together."


    Shaking his head, Romeo climbed the airne''s staircase and stepped into the cabin''s lounge area. "I


    think both of you and Timothy need to get your heads examined."


    Derrick looked puzzled. "What''s Timothy got to do with this?"


    "He''s caught the spring fever too, just like you."


    "He''s got a crush on someone? Hey, do you think that maybe the man upstairs saw you with a fianc¨¦e,


    and didn''t want your best buds being all alone, so he sent down angels to save us both from


    loneliness?"


    "You''re seriously off your rocker."


    Isn''t it said that love turns people into kids? Why are they all acting so loopy?


    "You two now have something inmon. Good for you. You can keep each otherpany."


    At least that would spare Romeo the headache.


    "Hey, Romeo, where are you at? If you''ve got time, I really need to talk to you about this girl."


    "I''m on a ne."


    "A ne? Where to?"


    "Belloria."


    "You''reing here? Awesome! Let''s meet up when you arrive, okay?" Derrick realized Romeo was


    visiting his fianc¨¦e. "Perfect, bring your fianc¨¦e along tomorrow. I also want to see who this girl is that''s


    got Timothy head over heels."


    But no one could be as special as his girl!


    "Seriously, you guys should meet her."


    His girl was truly one of a kind!


    Unfortunately, he still didn''t know her name, only that she was the renowned Dr. Bell.


    "We''ll see if my fianc¨¦e''s avable," Romeo said, notmitting right away. He nned to surprise


    Arabe with his visit to Belloria.


    He had sped up his work to see her sooner.


    With days passed since hest saw her, his mind was filled with the image of her delicate, beautiful


    smile.


    That evening.


    Arabe had just finished her shower and was about to book a flight home for the following evening


    when her phone rang. It was Romeo.


    "Be,e over to the window."


    Towel-drying her hair, Arabe walked to the window, only to see Romeo standing in the snow below.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He was dressed in a camel-colored coat, standing tall, and seemingly smiling up at her.


    "How long have you been here?" She noticed the scarf she had given him wrapped around his neck.


    "Just a minute ago."


    In truth, Romeo had been standing in the cold for quite some time. When he had messaged her earlier


    and she hadn''t replied, he guessed she was showering and had waited patiently below.


    "Come up. It''s freezing out there. Room 8801."


    "Okay."


    It wasn''t long before Romeo arrived outside the presidential suite.


    Arabe opened the door to find him with a tender, indulgent smile. After days apart, his handsome


    features and soft, glowing eyes were as striking as ever.


    "I''ve missed you."

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    A gentle kissnded on Arabe''s forehead, swiftly followed by another on her lips.


    Romeo''s voice,ced with a teasing whine and a seductive timbre, carried with it his unmistakable air


    of dominance as it enveloped her.


    Arabe found herself lifted off her feet.


    The door shut behind them, and Romeo, cradling her in his arms, walked deeper into the room, cing


    her gently on the sofa for another kiss.


    The scent of her fresh shower lingered on her skin, making him almost lose control.


    Arabe vaguely felt her back pressing against something, "Wait a sec."


    Romeo forced himself to pause, seeing her pull out a small gift bag.


    It was a trinket he had picked up from a quaint shop in Dawnstar, something he had been carrying


    around until now, having forgotten to set it aside in the heat of the moment.


    "This is for you," Romeo''s voice still dripped with affection.


    Opening the bag, Arabe found a pale blue gemstone, seemingly of significant value.


    "I thought it would suit you, I just had to grab it," Romeo exined, tucking a stray lock of her hair


    behind her ear. Her face, unbeknownst to him for so long,pelled him to reach out, to touch her soft,


    almost breakable skin.


    "Don''t buy me stuff like this next time."


    "But anything wonderful I see, I¡¯ll immediately think to bring back to you." He kissed her lips once more


    and asking, "Would you have room for me tonight? I¡¯ve got no ce to go."


    "There''s a spare room here if you don''t mind."


    Wait. Wasn''t the presidential suite just one bedroom, one living room, and one bathroom?


    How could there be two bedrooms?


    Seeing his failed calctions, Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Or you could always book another


    room."


    "But that would mean being farther away from you. If you''d let me, I could justy out a sleeping bag


    next to your bed. That way, if you roll off, I''ll be there to catch you."


    "In your dreams," Arabe retorted.


    Their banter continued, and Romeo shifted to a morefortable position, holding her close. Then,


    recalling something, he broached, "I''ve got two mates here in Belloria. They''re avable tomorrow, and


    I was hoping you would meet them. Are you free?"


    His best friends on one side, his fianc¨¦e on the other¡ªRomeo was full of anticipation at the thought of


    them meeting.


    He wanted his friends to see just how remarkable his fianc¨¦e was.


    "I''ve got a meeting at Rick''s Caf¨¦ tomorrow. Someone has helped me out twice, and I owe him a cup of


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    coffee."


    "Then I''ll bring them there. What time''s your meeting?"


    "Two in the afternoon."


    "Perfect, I''ll set it for three." Romeo whipped out his phone and texted his friends.


    At that very moment, Timothy couldn''t believe the coincidence. It was also at Rick''s Caf¨¦, but at two,


    that he¡¯d nned a date with the girl he was smitten with!


    If he and the girl were still there at three when Romeo and Derrick arrived, they''d get to see just how


    stunning her girl was!


    Buzzing with excitement, he eventually calmed down, deciding to keep the coffee date a secret from


    his buddies for now. He wanted to surprise them! When they saw her with their own eyes, they''d


    understand why he was so taken with her.


    Content with his ns, he fell asleep.


    The following afternoon, Romeo and Arabe arrived at Rick''s Caf¨¦ ahead of time.


    The caf¨¦ was a well-known spot in Belloria, boasting a spacious and beautiful setting. From the window


    seat, one could enjoy the seaside view and admire the grand Ferris wheel in the distance.


    "What coffee would you like?" Romeo asked Arabe softly.


    He knew her usual choice, but wondered if she''d opt for something different.


    "I¡¯m good with anything," Arabe casually replied. She was easy-going with food and drinks.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    "You could find a spot, and I''ll take care of the order."


    The coffee shop was an old-school kind where orders were made at the counter. As Romeo queued, a


    few girls noticed him, drawn irresistibly to his charm.


    "He''s gorgeous."


    "Is he a couple with that girl here from earlier?"


    "They¡¯re such a good match."


    "I¡¯d love to add him on WhatsApp."


    "Me too, and let¡¯s do it! A guy that hot¡ªIf I don''t add him now, I''ll regret it for life."


    One brave college student, studying abroad at Belloria University, summoned her courage. She


    approached Romeo with a tentative "Hi," and bashfully asked, "Could I possibly have your WhatsApp?


    I''d love to be your friends."


    "Apologies, I''m already engaged," Romeo declined politely.


    Yet, despite the affable refusal, the girl remained captivated by his gentle voice and courteous


    demeanor.


    Returning to her group, she eximed, "He was so polite and well-mannered, even apologized for


    being engaged. That girl over there, she must be his fianc¨¦e, right? She''s so lucky. I adore guys who


    can gracefully deflect such attention!"


    "Totally."


    Arabe had chosen a window seat when her phone vibrated with a WhatsApp message.


    [Arabe, have you arrived?]


    It was from Timothy.


    "[I''m here,] she typed back.


    She had a rendezvous Timothy at two, and Romeo, ever the escort, had apanied her.


    Timothy replied a surprised Emoji, [Already there? Hold on, I''ll be right there!]


    Upon entering, Timothy identally bumped into a server and hastily offered a flurry of apologies. He


    spotted Arabe by the window, gazed directly his way.


    He enthusiastically waved and made his way to her, "You''re early! What coffee do you fancy? I''m on it."


    "You think I¡¯ll lend you to get coffee for my fianc¨¦e?"


    The moment was punctuated by Romeo¡¯s timely return with their coffees. "Seems you two are


    acquainted?"


    Timothy''s smile stiffened as he gazed in disbelief from Romeo to Arabe. "Arabe is your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Why, do you think we don¡¯t look like we belong together? That we aren¡¯t a good match?"


    The blunt realization hit Timothy like a bolt from the blue. Spotting an iced coffee among the ones


    Romeo carried, he grabbed it, downing half in a gulp.


    Arabe was confounded, and Romeo looked on, puzzled by his friend¡¯s strange behavior.


    "Romeo has spoken of you before. But seeing you in person, you surpass the beauty of legends. I


    knew your name, and now, what a small world¡ªyou are Romeo¡¯s betrothed, so that we''re almost like


    family."


    His heart was breaking.


    He struggled to keep up his smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Wait, where''s Derrick? I''ll go check."


    "Wait a second," Romeo said, eyeing Timothy and then Arabe. "Did you two know each other


    before?"


    How could they have met if not here?


    Before Timothy could respond, Romeo pressed on, "How did youe to know each other?"


    "I told you, he helped me out a couple of times, and I just wanted to return the favor with a coffee. So,


    he''s a close friend of yours as well?"

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Romeo nodded, ¡°Yeah, me, him, and a bunch of other guys grew up together.¡±


    Because as they grew older, they each started their businesses or took over the familypanies, they


    were always jet-setting around the world, and hardly ever had time to gather.


    ¡°What favor did he do for you?¡±


    In Romeo¡¯s mind, Timothy wasn¡¯t the type to poke his nose into other people¡¯s affairs, or go out of his


    way to help.


    Yesterday, in the presidential suite, he hadn¡¯t asked too much, only knew that his Be was meeting


    someone today over coffee. As for who this person was, or what favor they¡¯d done, he was clueless.


    ¡°I had run into a bit of trouble, and both times he stood up for me,¡± Arabe exined sinctly.


    ¡°Me¡ªTimothy¡ªalways had a soft spot. I can¡¯t help ying the knight whenever I see someone in


    need. Well, I¡¯m a bit thirsty, let me grab a coffee.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you still have half of iced coffee left?¡± Rome found Timothy was distracted, his mood a bit off.


    With augh, Timothy responded, ¡°It¡¯s too cold, I¡¯m gonna get a hot one.¡±


    He was about to walk away when Romeo offered, ¡°I¡¯ve got a hot coffee right here.¡±


    He had several cups on his tray, all different vors he¡¯d ordered for Arabe to try.


    ¡°That¡¯s for your fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll get my own, you guys enjoy,¡± Timothy replied, quickly excusing himself from


    the situation.


    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bear the idea that the girl he¡¯d liked for so long was his buddy¡¯s bride-to-be. His


    heart was shattered, and the brutal reality hit him like a p in the face.


    Arabe¡¯s questioning gaze fell on Romeo, as if to ask: What¡¯s up with your friend? Is he upset?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    Romeo ced the remaining cups of coffee in front of Arabe, ¡°These are the caf¨¦¡¯stest blends. Try


    them and see which one you like best?¡±


    He alsoid out an assortment of delicate pastries in front of her, all for her to choose.


    ¡°They say these sweets are their bestsellers,¡± Romeo offered her a small spoonful, ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡±


    ¡°A bit sweet.¡±


    ¡°Then try this one.¡± Romeo scooped up another cake, delicately feeding it to her.


    Timothy, who had just ordered his coffee and was witnessing this scene, felt an overwhelming urge to


    cry.


    Already devastated, reality continued its merciless assault, aiming to give him a final blow.


    He was heartbroken!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The girl full ofpassion, who rescued children trapped in cages, and who has the impressive agility


    and superior driving skills, was not just his best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she and his friend were also


    ¡°sickeningly sweet¡± together.


    He hadn¡¯t even wooed her yet, and he¡¯d already lost her for good.


    In his twenty-two years of life, he¡¯d finally met someone special.


    And he had thought, even if she had a boyfriend, that guy couldn¡¯t possibly be as great as him; he was


    confident he could win her over.


    After ordering his coffee, he didn¡¯t know how he managed to carry his heavy heart towards them, sit


    opposite, and watch their affectionate interactions.


    He took a few sips of the coffee, finding it tasteless, then stood up again, ¡°I¡¯m gonna check if Derrick


    has arrived.¡±


    Arabe gave Romeo another look. This time, Romeo said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    He got up and approached Timothy, who was still consumed by his mixed emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    As Romeo closed the distance, he could see the emotions Timothy struggled to hide in his eyes¡ªa


    storm of unshed sorrow and disillusionment.


    Suddenly, what Timothy confessed to him earlier flooded Romeo.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Timothy had said before, that the girl had the voice of an angel, a name as melodious as her voice,


    strikingly beauty, and can handle a car like she was born to race.


    Could he be talking about his fianc¨¦e?


    Except for his fianc¨¦e, in his twenty-something years of life, he couldn''t recall meeting another girl who


    was so stunning. Every single trait Timothy mentioned matched his fianc¨¦e to the letter.


    So, he''s got the hots for Be?


    Was it the surprise and unconcealed disappointment in Timothy''s face that gave it away? Because he


    knew that Be was his fianc¨¦e?


    No wonder Timothy had downed half a cup of iced coffee earlier to calm his nerves after finding out


    who Be was.


    "How long have you been eyeing my fianc¨¦e?" Romeo suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "Trying


    to make a move on my girl, huh?"


    "What are you talking about?" Timothy was caught off-guard by his sharp observation and forced a


    "How do you know about her driving skills?" Romeo zeroed in on that detail with a dangerous glint in


    his eye, "You''ve seen her drive?"


    "I, uh, I just chanced upon a car race that day. Some poor loser couldn''t beat her and started using


    her car of being rigged. I just spoke up for her, that''s all."


    "So, you fell for her right then and there?" Romeo asked, a realization dawning on him.


    He didn''t even know his little firecracker was racing.


    She kept it a secret from him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It must have been too dangerous; otherwise, she would have told him.


    With these thoughts, his gaze drifted past the floor-to-ceiling window, fixing on the girl inside.


    Arabe was still unaware of the significance of that gaze.


    A thought crossed Romeo¡¯s mind: ¡°Making moves while I¡¯m away on business, she''s definitely in for a


    bit of ¡®punishment.¡¯ ¡±


    "What kind of race was it?" he asked again.


    "Not any official event, just some underground racing. She was racing for Light Fleet."


    So, his fianc¨¦e was a professional race car driver?


    "Light Fleet had her on board for a while?" Romeo pressed further.


    "No, it seems she¡¯s new. I heard that their team captain, Ophelia Almond, had injured her foot."


    "Ophelia?"


    Romeo remembered. That night when he called Be, she mentioned visiting a friend who had hurt her


    foot. Later, when they video called, her friend Ophelia also made an appearance.


    So, her friend was the captain of Light Fleet?


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!. His


    Be stepped in for her injured friend?


    The rest of the Light Fleet didn''t step up, they let his Be take the wheel; that alone speaks volumes


    about her capabilities.


    "Was the race dangerous?" Romeo continued to ask.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be quite right to call the race dangerous. After all, there was a huge gap in their skills; but


    your fianc¨¦e was nothing short of remarkable. She appeared out of nowhere and won two races back-


    to-back. If only you had seen hermanding performance."


    Upon finishing his words, Timothy realized he was revealing too much and sealed his lips.


    Romeo''s watched him with a veiled threat in his eyes, "So that¡¯s the moment you fell for her?"


    That night, before the video call with Be, Timothy did indeed call him to say he fancied a girl who was


    amazing behind the wheel, and shared his own passion.


    Could it have been his fianc¨¦e all along?


    "You fancy Be? She agreed to meet you for coffee today?"

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    Confronted with the skepticism in Romeo''s increasingly wary gaze, Timothy scrambled for an


    exnation, "No, no. The girl I¡¯m into is a racer with the Light Fleet! I told you ages ago, I fell for that


    girl who''s a professional racer. Your fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t a pro, right?"


    Though not entirely truthful, as the girl he liked was even more impressive than any professional racer.


    "Besides, I went to the race for the girl I like, never expecting her to be a no-show. It was your fianc¨¦e


    who ended uppeting, and by sheer chance, I found myself speaking up for her."


    Romeo''s eyes was a blend of doubt and insight, looking as though he was trying to sift truth from lies.


    "It wasn''t really just happenstance,¡± Timothy admitted, ¡°Defending your fianc¨¦e was also my attempt to


    impress the girl I adore, to maybe get her take a shine to me."


    "You mentioned that girl is verypassionate," Romeo suddenly said.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right. She''s a regr in taking care of stray cats and dogs." Timothy invented.


    At that moment, he felt a relief. It was good that he had never told Romeo about the girl''s


    "You said that girl is slim, tall, beautiful, and has ss, and crucially, looks younger than you," Romeo


    observed him closely.


    "Right, there are a few on the Light Fleet who look younger than I do. You can''t assume I¡¯m interested


    just because your fianc¨¦e fits that description, can you?" Timothy, though feeling a twinge of guilt,


    refused to admit anything.


    Romeo''s doubts alleviated, but he still inquired further, "You also said she agreed to have coffee with


    you. ¡®No time like present¡¯?"


    "Yeah, that''s true, but she had somethinge upst minute. I can''t be too pushy, or I¡¯d risk scaring


    her off, right?" Timothy spun his tale with pretend honesty. "Your fianc¨¦e offered me coffee because I


    helped her out twice. The contexts are totally different."


    "You surely don''t have any inappropriate thoughts about my fianc¨¦e?"


    "Me? How could I have any thoughts about her. Really, does everyone in love became this paranoid?


    Worrying that someone''s going to im their precious? Let me be clear, I¡¯ve absolutely had no designs


    on your fianc¨¦e."


    Even if he did, they were history.


    From this moment on, he, Timothy, was heartbroken!


    He had fallen for someone impossible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sunk by the reckless aim of an indifferent Cupid.


    "Hey! Derrick''s just arrived! See! You can still spot his toned muscles under the coat. It¡¯s been a while"


    Timothy finally spied a diversion and pounced on it, pping Derrick on the arm, "Man, you''ve been


    working out a lot, haven''t you?"


    Derrick just smiled.


    Had he known he''d meet his ideal girl, he would''ve spent extra hours every day sculpting his physique!


    "I thought we were meeting at three? Why are you guys here so early?" Derrick thought he would be


    the first to arrive, but there they were, chatting outside the caf¨¦. He checked his watch¡ªit was only


    2:50.


    Romeo being early was one thing, but since when did Timothy stick to a schedule?


    Moreover, they were both braving the chill.


    Such brotherly unity.


    "I heard you''re meeting the girl you fancy for coffee today? Where is it happening? Romeo and I


    thought we might swing by and see." Derrick teased Timothy, throwing a impish look in Romeo¡¯s way,


    ignorant of the awkward conversation that had just urred.


    Timothy didn''t expect the topic he had just managed to avert making a swift return. Heughed


    awkwardly and said, "She had ast-minute thing. I had ns to ¡®wow¡¯ you both."

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    "Isn''t she pretty?"


    "More than that, she''s got it all."


    "I''ve never heard you rave about a girl like this before. I''ve gotta see her for myself one day. But, you


    know, I''ve recently met a girl who''s pretty unique too."


    Derrick looked like he was on cloud nine, having a spring in his step.


    "What''s so special about her?" Timothy wished for nothing more than for Derrick¡¯s entire attention to be


    on this topic.


    "Why don''t we go inside and grab a seat?" Derrick suggested, and turned to Romeo, "Weren''t you


    going to introduce us to your fianc¨¦e? Don¡¯t you need to pick her up?"


    "She''s already here." Romeo teased, "You said the girl you met is really special, stunning, right?"


    "Absolutely, I can guarantee you''ve nevere across anyone as breathtaking in all your twenty-


    something years."


    Romeo didn''t buy it ¨C the only woman who had ever taken his breath away was his Be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    You couldn''t find a second one with Be''s skills in the whole world, let alone with her beauty and


    grace.


    Timothy didn''t believe it either. The only person who had ever dazzled him was Romeo''s fianc¨¦e, the


    woman he loved but couldn''t have.


    "Guess her job?" Derrick held the door to the coffee shop open for them to enter, grinning ear to ear,


    "You''ll never guess."


    "Artist? Writer? Celebrity?" Timothy blurted out, "Teacher? Lawyer? Doctor?"


    "Eh, you guessed it right." Derrickughed as they approached a table by the window. When his gaze


    met Arabe¡¯s, he thought, what a coincidence. Dr. Bell? She''s here too?


    Arabe stood up when she saw them, and Romeo''s hand found its way to her slender waist as he


    introduced her, "This is my fianc¨¦e, Arabe Collins."


    Derrick looked incredulously at Romeo''s hand on the girl''s waist. What had he just said ¨C this girl was


    his fianc¨¦e??


    Suddenly, Derrick could almost hear the sound of his own heart shattering.


    Timothy was surprised too. The girl¡¯sst name wasn¡¯t Bet; was she a Collins?


    What a coincidence ¨C the samest name as Serena Collins.


    But with so many people in the world named Collins, and considering she''d raced with Sean''s drift


    team, it was unlikely she had any connection to the Collins family.


    Besides, he had attended several Collins family banquets, but had never seen a girl as striking as her.


    website tqnovel stole our content (Swnovels -). Visit Noveldrama to


    read original content and thetest chapters, instead of reading the story through screenshots!. It¡¯s


    probably just a coincidence..


    "Hello," Arabe greeted Derrick warmly.


    "So, is Arabe Collins your real name? Nice to meet you."


    Hearing Derrick''sment, both Romeo and Timothy blurted out, "She has another name?"


    Derrick was momentarily confused by their questions, "Dr. Bell, that''s her, right?"


    Arabe was taken aback; how did he know about her other identity?


    "I saw you at my hospital saving a life yesterday." Derrick exined, "At first, I was puzzled at how


    there could be such a young lead surgeon, until someone mentioned Dr. Bell."

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Romeo settled his gaze on Arabe, his voice hushed with intrigue, "You did a lifesaving stint at the


    hospital yesterday?"


    "Just a deal," she replied curtly.


    With those three words, Romeo pieced it together. She must have performed surgery for someone in


    exchange for a reward.


    "The hospital you went to happened to be under his name," Romeo rified.


    That''s when Arabe connected the dots. No wonder Derrick knew about her identity as Dr. Bell.


    "It''s all destiny, pure destiny," Derrick chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. He couldn''t believe that the


    girl he''d taken a fancy to was his best mate''s fianc¨¦e.


    He felt an urge to cry.


    At that moment, it seemed like the whole world was basking in love and affection, leaving him the sole


    castaway in the sea of solitude.


    Even Timothy, the eternal bachelor, managed to snag a coffee date.


    While he hadn''t even started dating, he already felt like going through a breakup!


    Timothy was astonished at Arabe''s aplishments, not to mention her secret identity as a medical


    prodigy. She looked no older than a teenager, yet she was already a lead surgeon.


    The surgeons at Derrick''s hospital were notoriously arrogant, but they allowed Arabe to be the lead.


    Her medical skills must be off the charts.


    "We were just guessing what upation the girl he likes might have."


    Perhaps worried that Arabe would feel out of ce and bored, Romeo brought up their earlier


    conversation, with his eyes shifting to Derrick, "So which is it? Artist, author, celebrity, teacher,wyer,


    or doctor?"


    Derrick felt an even stronger urge to cry. Please, no more questions, he silently pleaded, already


    feeling utterly humiliated.


    Just then, Timothy had his mouth dropped open as if he had figured something out, "You were at the


    hospital yesterday and saw Arabe in surgery, and then you mentioned meeting a special girl. You''re


    not talking about?"


    He shifted his gaze incredulously between Derrick and Arabe, while Romeo narrowed his eyes with a


    hint of danger.


    "Quit joking around," Derrick,with his survival instincts kicking in, quickly deflected, "Arabe, don''t get


    it wrong, Timothy just loves to tease."


    Arabe didn''t jump to conclusions, but Romeo seemed to see right through Derrick with his intense


    stare.


    He quietly asked the girl beside him, "Be, did you encounter anyone unusual at the hospital?"


    Arabe shook her head.


    She had spent only two hours in the rest room after the surgery, waiting till that Sean guy woke up and


    signed the ind sale agreement before leaving.


    "The special girl I mentioned is a celebrity. Maybe when I catch her interest, I''ll introduce her to you."


    With this deflection, Derrick grabbed a cup of coffee and took a couple of sips,ughing to mask his


    difort.


    Timothy was about to point out that it was his coffee but seeing Derrick already sipping from it, he


    decided to keep quiet.


    "What''s her name?" Romeo''s gaze remained fixed on Derrick. "I remember you said once that the


    showbiz crowd wasn''t your cup of tea."


    "Just, you know, the one who ys the piano and sings beautifully." Derrick was clueless about the


    current celebrities; he''d lost interest in the entertainment industry long ago after finding none of the


    celebrities appealing.


    "A musical talent? My fianc¨¦e might know her," Romeo mentioned, casting a tender nce at Arabe


    as he introduced, "My fianc¨¦e has two other personas: she''s Melody and Summer."


    "You gotta be kidding." Both Derrick and Timothy looked utterly shocked. This woman had already


    revealed so many facets of her life, and now she was also Maestro Melody and Teacher Summer?


    Not too long ago, the inte buzzed with spection when Summer made a surprise appearance at a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    David Collins concert. Everyone was hoping for a romance between them.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    It turned out that Summer was the fianc¨¦e of their good buddy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo caught the shocked and incredulous expressions on their faces and curled his lips into a smirk,


    "Scared already?"


    His fianc¨¦e had more identities than they could imagine.


    Each one was at the top of their game in the industry.


    Timothy couldn''t believe that the girl he liked was truly extraordinary.


    As for Derrick, well, he never imagined that such an outstanding girl would only ever be his buddy''s


    wife, leaving him with a heartache and a desire to cry.


    "So, my fianc¨¦e might know the person you mentioned."


    Romeo''s words had Derrick waving his hands and chuckling, "She''s no match for Melody and


    Summer."


    Suddenly, Timothy remembered something. "Oh, by the way, speaking of Melody, I''ve got something


    here for her to take a look at."


    He pulled out his phone and started scrolling through Facebook, saying, "With the holidays around the


    corner, I am thinking of getting something nice for my grandparents. I stumbled upon someone selling a


    painting created by Mirabelle. He imed that he bought it at a premium from Maestro Melody herself,


    intending to give it as a gift to his own fianc¨¦e. But since their engagement party fell through, he didn''t


    want the painting to remind him of her, so he''s put the painting up for sale."


    Timothy opened the picture and showed it to Arabe, "My grandparents are big fans of Mirabelle''s


    works, so I wanted to ask you how much you sold it to him for. He started by asking for fifty million."


    It wasn''t that Timothy couldn''t afford it, but that the seller was now iming there were others willing to


    pay sixty, and even seventy million.


    Mirabelle''s paintings were indeed rare, but Timothy had the nagging feeling that he was being


    swindled.


    Arabe nced at it and smelled a rat.


    "Have you ever painted something like this?" Romeo asked in a low voice.


    He noticed that the painting did resemble Arabe''s style to arge extent in its mood and grandeur,


    but upon closer inspection, there were ws.


    If he hadn''t known Arabe and her works so well, he might have been deceived at first nce.


    Hearing Romeo ask about this, both Timothy and Derrick grew more stunned.


    After Arabe confirmed that she had indeed painted one like this, but the one was a fake, not by her


    hand, their disbelief intensified.


    "I did paint one that waster disyed at an exhibition."


    But after the exhibition ended, it was imed by Grandpa Alberto.


    "Someone must have taken a photo and replicated it."


    Though Timothy wasn''t an art connoisseur, he had been exposed to fine art from a young age. With


    original famous paintings hanging in his home all over, he had developed an eye for authenticity.


    But this forger had done such a convincing job that he had mistaken it for the real thing, which was why


    he had considered buying it.


    "So, you''re also Mirabelle." Derrick couldn''t believe that this woman was a jack-of-all-trades, and he


    waspletely stunned into speechlessness.


    "If your grandparents like this painting, I''ll send some other pieces that I ownter, and you can pick


    one you like."


    Buying paintings directly from her was much cheaper than getting duped by forgeries flooding the


    market.


    Meanwhile, Louisa had been calling Sean multiple times; without getting an answer, she grew more


    than frustrated and turned to call Steward.


    Steward, terrified at the sight of her iing call, fumbled with his phone. It slipped through his fingers


    and, after being juggled for a few seconds, it crashed to the floor and got disconnected.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    "Can you believe he just hung up on me??" Louisa fumed, jabbing the screen to redial.


    Steward nced at Sean who was still resting in the hospital bed, and with a heavy heart, he stepped


    into the hallway to answer the call, bracing himself for the onught.


    "You ignored my calls? And hanged up on me?. Have you all grown too big for your britches? Is that


    you got too wild out there, and thought you can just hang up on me now?"


    "Ma''am, I swear I didn''t hang up. It was it dropped onto the floor."


    "ming heaven and earth but never yourself, huh, Steward? After all these years shadowing Sean,


    you''ve learned nothing but shirking responsibility. You''re trying to give me an ulcer, aren''t you?"


    Steward attempted to soothe her, "Please, ma''am, just cool down a bit."


    "Cool down? I''m steaming right now!"


    Louisa had been trying to get a hold of her fourth son for half a year now, but to no avail. He either


    dodged her calls, ignored her messages, or made up excuses to avoid her. Anyway there was no sign


    of him.


    "During this time, Hans, Chase, rk, and David have all visited their sister, except for that rascal


    Sean! Steward, I want a straight answer now, what in the world are you two up to? Is Seaning


    home for the new year or not?"


    Steward shivered as he replied, "Ma''am, I can''t predict Sean''s whereabouts."


    "Then give me an address, I''ll drag him back myself! Half a year without a peep; he gave no care for


    the family, let alone his parents. Nor did he give a thought for his own sister."


    "Ma''am, take it out on me, I can take a hit."


    "Just wait, you''ll get yours too!"


    Steward visibly shook at the threat.


    "I''m asking you onest time, where is Sean?" Louisa''s tone was a clear indication of her seriousness;


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    she wasn''t going to be brushed off with a few words.


    Steward could hear Keh trying to calm her in the background.


    "Honey, honey, don''t work yourself into a frenzy. The New Year ising, and we''ve got to n a


    grand holiday feast for our darling daughter. Look at you, all this anger is going to make you sick."


    Louisa snapped back, "Sean has crossed the line. I''ve called and messaged him countless times, but


    he was either making excuses or ignoring me. And Steward is no better, a chip off the old block!"


    Steward knew she was adamant about getting Sean home.


    Just then, a slight noise came from the hospital room ¨C It seemed Sean woke up.


    Steward rapped on the door lightly but urgently, and as he entered, he mouthed exaggeratedly,


    "Ma''am. It''s Ma''am!!"


    Sean, who just came to his consciousness, was greeted by Steward''s contorted face and wild


    gestictions.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Are you asking for trouble?"


    Steward was speechless.


    "Is Sean right there?" Louisa''s voice tightened, demanding, "Put him on the phone now!"


    Steward could only offer Sean a sympathetic nce as he silently handed over the phone.


    Sean saw the caller ID and shot Steward a warning look.


    Steward felt helpless; it wasn''t his fault that Sean had been caught.


    Seeing Sean still hooked up to the IV, Steward wisely switched to speakerphone.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    ¡°Sean, I know you can hear me. Your sister has been home for six months now, and you haven''t


    bothered to show up or even send a single gift. New year is around the corner, and we''re going to


    announce her to all our friends and family. You need to be here, do you understand? If I don''t see you


    in the next couple of days, you might just forget about this home, and drop the Collins name as well .


    Don''t even call me mom anymore!¡±


    Steward heard Keh trying to calm Louisa down on the other end of the phone, ¡°Honey, you can be


    mad, but don''t work yourself into a frenzy. Sit down, take a deep breath.¡±


    As he saw Mrs. Collins so worked up, but found it impossible to tell her that Sean was on the brink of


    uncovering some leads about a fire incident abroad, he had no choice but to exin, ¡°Mrs. Collins, it¡¯s


    not that Sean doesn¡¯t want toe home, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s sick. He just had surgery and is currently


    on IV fluids.¡±


    ¡°What? He is sick? When did this happen? Is it serious? Why did he need surgery?¡± Louisa''s tone


    shifted to one of concern, ¡°Why is he dealing with this alone? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to worry you both.¡±


    ¡°The way you guys kept secrets from me makes me worry more!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in post-surgery recovery, and just needs to rest for some more days.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let hime home to recuperate! Your sister, she¡¯s a whiz, who was known as Dr. Bell. She¡¯s the one


    who cured your grandparents.¡±


    Before Louisa could finish, Sean blurted out, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Steward, who thought he misheard it as well, paused for a while and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you mean Ms.


    Collins is Dr. Bell?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Louisa affirmed over the phone, ¡°You boys haven¡¯t been home, so we didn¡¯t tell you. Her medical


    skills are exceptional; she even cured Phillip McMillian!¡±


    ¡°Does she look a bit like you, fair-skinned with long hair?¡± Sean asked urgently.


    ¡°Nonsense, she¡¯s my daughter; of course she looks like me!¡±


    Sean pressed on in disbelief, ¡°Is she rather aloof, with a temper?¡±


    ¡°What temper? Your sister couldn¡¯t be sweeter, the darling of the house and the treasure of us!¡±


    Sean continued, ¡°Is she good in fighting?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Your sister is gentle and kind! She¡¯s no thug. Can¡¯t you have a better


    imagination about your sister? What kind of descriptions are those?¡±


    ¡°You just said she¡¯s Dr. Bell??¡± Sean felt his heart clench.


    ¡°Yes, and let me tell you, she''s not only just Dr. Bell but also the renowned artist Mirabelle. You¡¯ve seen


    the Christmas gift she sent you; I bet it¡¯s better than any of the world-famous paintings we have at


    home!¡±


    Sean¡¯s mind went nk. The item Hans passed on to him was so precious.


    And he...


    Sean abruptly ended the call and urged Steward to dial the club manager.


    ¡°Find out where that painting ended up!¡±


    It was a painting his sister had made for him.


    And he hadn''t even looked at it!


    As soon as the call got connected, Sean snatched Steward¡¯s phone immediately and demanded,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the painting I left behind that day??¡±


    The club manager, startled by Sean''s direct questioning, stammered, ¡°Sir, you said you didn¡¯t want it. I


    reminded you that evening that you¡¯d left something in the club.¡±


    ¡°So you lost it???¡± Sean¡¯s voice was tinged with desperation.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    "No, no, it''s not lost. I opened it and saw that the painting was so good, thinking it would be a shame to


    toss it, so I hung it up."


    "Where did you hang it up?"


    "In my office, on the wall."


    ¡°It was the wee gift from my sister; I hadn''t even taken a nce at it, and you went ahead and


    hung it on your wall??"


    The club manager was scared witless; wasn''t it Sean who said it wasn''t wanted.


    "Why didn''t you hang your own head up there?"


    Although Sean was steaming, he felt relieved that the painting was still intact. "Keep an eye on it and


    don''t touch it; I''lle to fetch it."


    After ending the call, Sean tried to get out of bed, but the movement pulled at his wound, causing his


    eyes to darken, so much so that even his breathing became pained.


    "Sean, let me go for you instead; your body hasn''t been recovered."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Get going!"


    "Right away."


    Steward realized that Sean''s temper was as unpredictable as ever. Just as he was about to leave the


    room, he heard Sean add, "And have someone check on my sister''s whereabouts."


    Where could she have gone after leaving the hospital?


    Who was that henchman following her??


    It seemed like his sister held some high status he was unaware of.


    Was she also suspicious about that fire years ago??


    She must have been conducting a secret investigation without letting their parents know which means


    that she''s smarter and more capable than he thought.


    She''s only been back for half a year but has already been onto Sam''s trail.


    "Sean." without leaving the ward, Steward asked shakily, "Dr. Bell is Ms. Collins, right? I''ve tried to nab


    her several times."


    Though he never seeded, but the hostility was established.


    If Ms. Collins got mad, andter med him.


    He couldn''t be left holding the bag for this; he was just following orders.


    "Who told you to go around arresting people without proper investigation? After all these years, you''re


    still so reckless."


    Upon hearing this, Stewart was flooded with hundreds of question marks in his mind.


    Who was it that wanted to skin her alive and throw her to the wolves?


    "Alright, I''ll put in a good word for youter, now get going, will you?"


    Steward thought to himself: Sean, do you think you can really avoid this? You were the one who hit her


    on the back.


    As the brother and sister sparred that day, neither yielded; Sean''s forearm had hit Ms. Collins'' back.


    Not just they saw it; Ms. Collins was probably well aware too.


    "Why are you still standing there? What, are you a tree?"


    "Yes, Sean."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Steward took the order and left the ward.


    Sean felt a bit guilty, realizing he might have to face the music, and with that guilt came a mix of anxiety


    and irritation.


    It was only now that he realized he didn''t have his sister''s phone number, not even a WhatsApp


    contact.


    His only choice was to send messages to his buddies, asking around for his sister''s contact


    information.


    Hans: [Finally remembered you have a sister, huh?]


    Chasel: [You think you can just ask for your sister''s number and get it?]


    rk: [I had to go through quite a bit to get our sister''s number myself. You think it''s that easy?]

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    David rolled his eyes dramatically. [You finally grew a conscience? You haven''t checked in on your sis


    for like, what, six months? You want her digits? Call me ''big bro'' and I might just think about it.]


    Sean could only sigh, realizing they were totally on the same page when it came to the sister¡¯s matters.


    He sent a text to Louisa on WhatsApp, and just to be sure, he forwarded the same message to


    Keh.


    Not long after, two texts buzzed in on his phone.


    Dad: [Concern over the phone is one thing, but nothing beats showing it in person, kid. Want her


    number? Go ask her yourself.]


    Mom: [We''ll talk when you get home!]


    Who knew why he wanted his sister''s number? If he went off-script like he did just now, describing her


    as temperamental, he''d tick her off in a heartbeat.


    Sean''s mind wandered back to thest time when he almost recognized his sister, but his buddies


    threw him off the scent.


    With that, he texted Hans, with a hint of usation in his tone.


    [Is sis really that pretty?]


    [Do you even have to ask?]


    [I remember I asked youst time, and you said you didn''t know where to start.]


    [She is drop-dead gorgeous, a one-in-a-million kind of beauty. Whether we''re talking her stunning


    features, her ethereal vibe, or her mad skills, she''s a total head-turner. Her list of pros is a mile long,


    and wouldn''t be covered even if we talk about it all day.]


    Sean blinked. So that''s what Hans meant. Did he misunderstand?


    Next, he confronted Chasel, [Last time, you said sis''s looks were ''indescribable.'' Is she that hideous in


    your eyes?]


    [Hideous? Every positive adjective falls short of capturing even a fraction of her beauty. She stands out


    in a crowd, a total knockout. And it''s not just her face; her talents are dazzling, too. She''s like this


    glowing gem, and once you get to know her, you realize she''s truly special. Indescribable? Yeah,


    because a single sentence hardly does her justice.]


    Sean was irritated. [Why didn''t you just say sost time?]


    [Man, I was on a missionst time! No time for chit-chat. Plus, why didn''t youe home and see her


    for yourself?? What, got a glimpse of her in person and found her prettier than expected? Or was it a


    photo that caught your eye?]


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sean didn''t bother replying, recalling how rk had also been vague, probably because he wanted him


    to see her with his own eyes for the full effect as well.


    He tried David next, who, when asked about their sister''s looks,unched into a rhapsody, showering


    her with every ttering word under the sun¡ªeasy 800 words worth.


    [Why did you notpliment herst time?]


    [Busy with my concert back then, man!]


    Sean had assumed that his brothers thought lowly of their sister''s looks¡ªprobably unremarkable, not


    ready for prime time.


    [Oh yeah, you mentioned meeting someone who looked a lot like sis, a real piece of work. Whatever


    happened with that?]


    David''s memory surprised Sean, who replied curtly, [Zip it. Don''t ever bring that up with sis around.]


    [Okay.] David was confused. He hadn''t been talking about their actual sister, so why the gag order?


    But he had bigger fish to fry. With the New Year around the corner and thest three gigs lined up, he''d


    soon go home to be by his sister''s side. This year, he was skipping every New Year''s Eve gig that


    came his way.


    In his heart, nothing was more important than spending time with sis.


    After parting with friends, Arabe and Romeo left, leaving the coffee shop with two lovesick souls.


    "Grab a drink somewhere?"


    Once alone, Timothy felt his hidden emotions bubble to the surface like air escaping a deting


    balloon.


    "Let''s hit up that club I own. We''re not calling it a night until we''re absolutely sloshed."


    Derrick needed the alcohol''s numbness, too.


    "You look like you''ve been dumped, man." Timothy was down in the dumps himself and couldn''t fathom


    why his buddy seemed even more out of it.


    To someone unknown to the situation, they''d both look like they''d just been kicked to the curb.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    "I gotta admit, I found out the actress I like is taken," Derrick confessed, downing his coffee like it was a


    shot of whiskey, while feeling his mood hitting rock bottom.


    "What a coincidence! The race car driver I''m into is also off the market." Timothy gulped down another


    cup of coffee in one go.


    "Looks like we both got our hearts broken today, huh?"


    "Not just that, we''ve been watching our best bud to show his affection towards his fiancee."


    They gave each other a sympathetic pat on the back and offered each other words offort.


    "There are plenty of fish in the sea," Derrick said with attempted nonchnce.


    But Timothy knew in his heart that the fish he wanted was the rarest and most beautiful in the world.


    Once it''s caught, there''s no way to find another one just like it.


    "Don''t sweat it too much. You''ll find someone even better."


    Despite his words, Derrick knew deep down that no girl could ever measure up to the iparable


    Arabe.


    The two friends sat there, feeling even more downcast, silently sighing before clinking their coffee cups


    together, drowning their sorrows in one long sip.


    After Romeo brought Arabe back to the hotel and closed the door, he immediately confronted her


    with concern.


    "I had no idea you won that underground race."


    Arabe looked up with her bright eyes and asked, "Timothy told you?"


    So that''s why Romeo had suddenly looked at her in the coffee shop.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I hadn''t asked, he wouldn''t have said a word. Do you realize how dangerous those underground


    races are? They''re not official tracks, and there are no fair referees; it''s all down to personal honor. And


    some people have got no conscience. What if you run into someone like that and get hurt?"


    "I''ll be fine," Arabe assured him. "For them, it''s just a hobby, but for me, it''s different."


    "How so?" Romeo pressed on, gazing into her eyes.


    "I started racing to protect myself."


    If it weren''t for the need to escape her pursuers, she wouldn''t have developed such driving skills, let


    alone stepped in to race for Ophelia.


    Hearing this, Romeo was filled withpassion. He couldn''t help but kiss her soft lips, and with a sad


    touch to her face, he murmured, "I wish I had been there sooner."


    If he had been there, he could have shielded her and kept all harm at bay for her.


    He couldn''t stand the thought of all the hardship she had endured in that unforgiving world.


    "If it was too dangerous, Ophelia wouldn''t let me race. She''s my best friend," Arabeforted him in


    turn. "If her leg hadn''t been injured and in need of rest, I would''ve loved for you to meet her, though


    you''ve seen her on video before."


    But meeting each other¡¯s friends face-to-face, like what they did today, was a different experience.


    Visiting Ophelia wasn''t practical for them, as she lived alone and was barely able to walk. They knew


    pretty well that if they went to her house, she would insist on ying the hostess, which wouldn''t be


    good for her recovery.


    "We''ll have a chance in the future," Romeo said softly while caressing her cheek; at that time her


    phone rang.


    It was Horace.


    "Go ahead, I''ll get you something to eat."


    He had brought her favorite snacks to Belloria and packed them in his suitcase.


    In order to give her privacy and trust, Romeo didn''t linger to overhear their conversation. Instead, he


    walked away to fetch the treats.


    Watching his tall figure move aside, Arabe felt her heart warmed even more. She took out her phone


    and glided over the screen with her fingers.


    "Boss, this Sean guy looks sharp, but why is his signature so messy? Can''t even make out his name."


    Horace''s voice came through from the other end.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    When Arabe left the hospital, she handed the ind sale agreement Sean had signed straight to


    Horace without even ncing at it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The name of the other party meant nothing to her.


    "What''s up?" Arabe cut to the chase.


    "I''ve sent some guys to the ind to clear out the weeds and stuff, but there are some nts my crew


    can''t identify. I can''t tell if they''re weeds or herbs either. I''ve taken pictures and sent them to your


    email."


    "I''ll check it out in a bit."


    "Also, we''ve calcted the area nted with herbs and that yet to be nted, and also figured out the


    sunlight exposure, soilposition, air humidity, and overall weather patterns. I''ve made spreadsheets


    of all these data and sent them to you."


    Arabe was surprised by his efficiency. "Good work," she said with a tinge of appreciation.


    "It''s no trouble at all. Working with you these past days has been invigorating¡ªI''m doing what I love.


    Plus, I''ve been in touch with Jack. He said he''s just waiting for your go-ahead, and he''ll personally


    transport the herbs we need to nt here."


    "I''ll give him a timeline soon."


    "There''s something else." Horace continued with another update. "Just as what you predicted, the


    surveince cameras near the auction house on the night of Sam''s death were tampered with to


    different degrees. They need your touch to be restored. I''ve sent the files to your email."


    "Alright, I''ll handle it now."


    After ending the call, Arabe pulled out herptop and told Romeo, "I''ve got some work to do; you


    take a break."


    Romeo ced an assortment of snacks in front of her, watching her slender fingers flying over the


    keyboard, typing a rapid session of characters.


    "Restoring surveince? Let me do it." Romeo offered, "Have a bite and rest."


    Arabe recalled thest time they teamed up to crack Carol''sputer firewall. Romeo''s hacking


    skills were beyond question.


    She handed him theptop without hesitation.


    Romeo took theptop, settled on the couch to retrieve the data, while massaging her feet rested on


    hisp asionally. His gaze was locked on the screen as his fingers danced on the keyboard.


    Arabe lounged on the couch, with her legs casually draped over his, and nibbled snacks from the


    bag, while passing him a piece from time to time.


    With this, Romeo''s motivation soared. In no time, he had the surveince restored and awaited her


    praise.


    "Quick work."


    "With my fianc¨¦e watching, I''ve got to show off a bit."


    Romeo enjoyed the snack she handed him, with a look of contentment on his face.


    Arabe forwarded the surveince to Horace, who nearly dropped his face mask in shock.


    "Boss, you''re way too fast. I was just doing a face mask, and I''m not even done yet."


    "What''s a big guy like you doing with a face mask??" Arabe teased in her message.


    "Men need skincare too. Hold on, I''ll call you back."


    Horace continued his skincare routine while digging into the mystery of the ck car and the person


    who shot Sam.


    Arabe knew that the results woulde soon, so she discussed with Romeo, "I might need to step


    out tonight or tomorrow for some business. I''ll have people with me; it''s not dangerous. You wait for me


    at the hotel."


    "Can I trust your people?"


    "They''re loyal."


    "Then call me if you need help."


    In Belloria, he had awork of influence hidden in the shadows, known to almost no one.


    When necessary, they could quietly work for her and give her the extra push she needs.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    After a while, Horace rang up, "Hey Hans, I got some intel. The guy who popped Sam was called Viper.


    He''s a regr at the Gentleman''s Club, who usually shows up on Wednesday or Friday nights.


    Sometimes he carries a bag with him, which was puffed up before he goes in, but deted when he


    leaves. Looks like he''s making some shady deals."


    "Can you dig up a list of the usual suspects at the club when Viper is in attendance?"


    "Sure thing." After Horace gave his report, he added, "Look, Boss, Viper skipped his club visitst week


    and didn''t show up this past Wednesday. It''s Friday tonight. Maybe we hit the jackpot if we swing by?"


    "Let''s do it."


    "Alright, I''ll swing by to pick you up at 7."


    After hanging up, Arabe told Romeo she had to step out for the night and suggested he hang out


    with some buddies.


    "I''ll just wait for you at the hotel."


    He had just met with friends earlier that day and felt not in the mood for more socializing. He preferred


    to wait for her at the hotel, ready to lend a hand if needed.


    As the clock neared seven, Romeo wanted to ask her about her ns, about how many of her crew


    would be with her, and whether they were up against a big group, but he feared prying too much would


    upset her.


    Seeing that he tried to speak several times but stopped, while frequently checking the time, clearly


    reluctant to see her go, Arabe couldn''t help but smile at his concern.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little apprehension."


    With her skills, she wasn''t the one who should be worried.


    "When do you think you''ll be back? I''ll order somete-night snacks for us." Romeo reached out to


    touch her face. Even knowing her capabilities, he couldn''t help but worry about her every time she


    stepped out on a job.


    "If I''m not back by midnight, go ahead and get some sleep."


    "Is the target that tough to catch?"


    "Not tough, just there are a lot of unknowns, like it¡¯s not clear if that guy will show up tonight, and


    whether he''ll meet with his cronies. If he''s nning to hit a spot, we might get a lead on their hideout,


    maybe even the big fish behind it all. If that happens, I might not be back so soon."


    Romeo''s eyes dimmed at the thought, as the danger she might face weighed on him.


    Right then, a rapid knock on the door broke the tension.


    "I''ll get it," Romeo volunteered, "Go get changed."


    She always switched into casual wear for her outings, tying her long hair up into a bun.


    As the door swung open, the person outside blurted out, "Boss."


    Seemingly caught off guard by Romeo answering the door, Horace paused, with his eyes widening, as


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he saw Romeo in his white robe and figured he probably lived here


    Horace''s eyes bulged as he peered around, but he didn¡¯t spot his boss.


    What was going on here?


    Had they just been?


    "Come in," Romeo said, making amanding presence despite his politeness; Horace hesitated and


    was clearly intimidated.


    They had been introduced over video before, but seeing Romeo in person was something else.


    Romeo had quite the aura.


    Spotting no sign of his boss in the living room, Horace couldn''t help but say, "Mr. McMillian, I came to


    pick up my boss.."


    "She''s changing," Romeo gestured for him to take a seat, "What¡¯ll you have?"


    "Nothing for me, thanks." Horace swallowed hard, not daring to have Romeo wait on him. He quickly


    added, "I grabbed something on the way over."


    "You''re joining Be on her job tonight?" Even so, Romeo poured him a cup of coffee.


    Horace stood up quickly, taking the cup with both hands and profusely thanking him.


    Oh man, this was coffee poured by Romeo himself, brought over by his own hands.


    If it weren''t for his boss, he never would''ve believed he''d be treated like this.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    ¡°She was treading carefully, not wanting to spook anyone. So she only brought me along. But rest


    assured, Mr. McMillian, I''dy down my life to protect her."


    "Both of youe back in one piece, you hear it?"


    "Absolutely!" Horace replied and soon realized he''d started to think of Romeo as his boss, as he


    answered him with such ease.


    Just then, Arabe emerged, all dressed and ready. Romeo poured her a cup of coffee and handed it


    over.


    "It''s nippy out there. Have some coffee to warm up before you go."


    Arabe looked at Horace, who quickly mouthed ''I didn''t spill anything!''


    After she finished her coffee, Romeo added, "If you need anything while you''re out, just holler for me."


    "Will do." Arabe, not wanting him to wait up, said, "If I''m not back by midnight, don''t wait up. Just hit


    the hay."


    "Okay." Romeo tousled her hair gently. "Be safe."


    With a nod to Horace, Arabe indicated it was time to leave. Horace stood up immediately, "Mr.


    McMillian, we should head out."


    As he caught Romeo''s worried and reluctant gaze, Horace reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ve got her


    back."


    With a nod, Romeo saw them to the door.


    Down the long corridor, Arabe''s cool and determined silhouette grew distant .


    Horace kept ncing back, and as they waited for the elevator, he could see Romeo still standing at


    the door and watching them.


    "Boss, you sure you don''t want to have a word with Mr. McMillian? He seems kinda torn up about you


    leaving."


    Arabe nced back, only to see Romeo give a little wave before he dutifully went back inside.


    "Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    They took the elevator down and got into the car. Remembering Romeo''s anxiousness throughout the


    day, Arabe pulled out her phone and shot him a message on WhatsApp.


    [Don''t worry.] It was short and sweet, typical Arabe, but she ended it with aforting ''pat on the


    head'' emoji.


    Romeo, who had been in a funk, instantly felt his spirits lift.


    His Be knew he was worried!


    She wasforting him in return!


    And she ''patted'' his head!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Romeo was overjoyed, firing back a kiss emoji¡ªa memento from a kiss they shared long ago, which


    he''d turned into a sticker.


    Arabe''s lips curved into a smile.


    Horace didn''t park at the Gentlemen Club parking lot; instead, he parked on the street and helped


    Arabe open the car door.


    "Boss, I left the car here. If things go south, we''ll take a route without surveince. I''ve mapped out our


    escape n."


    Arabe was impressed by his efficiency¡ªa promising talent worth nurturing.


    Horace shed a golden card at Arabe, with an eyebrow raised.


    "A club membership card? How''d you get this?"


    "I got it from an old-timer member."


    Horace had pulled a lot of strings for Arabe, and therefore got to know some folks who owed him


    favors. Scoring a card like this wasn''t a big deal.


    "It''s just on loan, though. Gotta return itter." With that, Horace led Arabe towards the club.


    The club''s entrance was manned by four male and four female staff, lined up to wee guests.


    As Horace and Arabe ascended the steps, the staff exchanged curious nces; they were evidently


    unfamiliar with these new faces.


    "Gentlemen Club extends a warm wee to you both," they greeted.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Though puzzlement lined the faces of the eight employees, they all bent over in a synchronized gesture


    of respect as the couple approached.


    When Arabe and Horace reached the bottom of the grand staircase, a massive golden archway


    blocked their path.


    This club had a strict policy: only members were granted the ess to enter. Newbies without an old


    member to vouch for them had no chance of getting through these doors.


    Horace pulled out his premium card and swiped it before the door opened slowly, which dissolved the


    employees'' confusion.


    So, they were indeed members.


    It was their mistake for not recognizing them earlier. Luckily, the guests hadn''t noticed it.


    Stepping inside, they found themselves in a dimly lit lobby, with six elevators ready to whisk patrons


    upstairs. The ambiance was reminiscent of a lounge bar, yet it was eerily quiet for such a space.


    Under the influence of alcohol, some couples were scattered across the lobby, flirting and getting


    handsy with each other. Some men boldly touched their femalepanions, others were locked in


    passionate kisses, and a few were even starting to disrobe.


    Horace quickly shielded Arabe''s eyes without touching her, out of concern that the scene might soil


    her view of the world. His hands formed a barrier on either side of her.


    The second floor housed the bar, while the third to sixth floors were reserved for private booths.


    "Boss, let''s check out the second floor first."


    Horace pressed the button for the second floor.


    When they reached it, the elevator doors slid open, and a wall of rock music hit them. Horace couldn''t


    help but frown at the sheer volume.


    It was deafening!


    A band was giving their all on stage, and below them, the crowd was jumping and dancing, each


    person lost in their own world.


    Horace guided Arabe to a quieter corner with a table, concerned that she might be overwhelmed by


    the crowd. After a waiter approached, Horace ordered a couple of mojitos, and then signaled to his


    phone and texted Arabe.


    [Boss, it''s too noisy to talk here. I''m using WhatsApp. A buddy of mine hacked the club''s surveince


    system. If ''Viper'' shows up, he''ll let us know.]


    Arabe nodded and took a sip from the mojito the waiter had brought over.


    Despite her casual attire and bun hairstyle, Arabe''s beauty was undeniable, drawing the attention of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    many.


    Soon, a man dancing his way toward Arabe was met with Horace''s fierce re, one that seemed


    ready to start a brawl. The man hurriedly backed off.


    A whileter, a scar-faced man nked by his cronies approached, undeterred by Horace and


    seemingly looking to provoke him.


    As the waiter served the fruits, Horace mmed his fist down, not just shattering the fruits but cracking


    the bowl itself.


    The scar-faced man and hisckeys swallowed hard, realizing they''d underestimated Horace''s


    strength.


    After finishing his mojito, Horace stood up with the empty ss in hand, and the unwanted guests


    quickly scattered.


    With the loud environment around them, Horace had to yell to Arabe, "Those losers! They should


    take a good look in the mirror!"


    Did they really think they stand a chance with his boss??


    Did they think they''re even in her league??


    Arabe smiled, relieved to see the once timid and shy Horace had truly grown up.


    Just then, one of Horace''s men reported, "Viper has arrived."


    Horace gave Arabe a knowing look.


    Both of them nced asionally towards the entrance, but one minute passed, then two.


    Viper was still nowhere to be seen.


    Horace messaged his man again, [Are you sure Viper came in?]

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    [Right, he went in like two minutes ago. Didn¡¯t you catch that?]


    Horace handed his phone to Arabe, who stood up to leave the bustling pub. Horace scrambled to


    keep pace with her swift strides.


    The second floor was a lively bar, but the floors above were a maze of private party rooms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As they left the raucous atmosphere of the bar, Horace¡¯s ears finally got some relief. He quickly asked


    Arabe, ¡°Do you reckon he might have slipped into one of the private rooms?¡±


    With so many rooms to search through, it could take forever.


    And they risked tipping him off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head up and see,¡± Arabe said, opting for the fire escape instead of the elevator.


    As she pushed open the door to the stairwell, they heard a tter from above ¨C something, or


    someone, had taken a tumble.


    They trod lightly and intended to creep upward, when they heard a hoarse cry for help echo down the


    staircase.


    Arabe hastened her steps, with Horace panting behind; the gap between them widened ¨C she was


    just too fast.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the sixth floor.


    In the hallway, they found a man with a buzz cut and a menacing stare clutching a rope tightly around


    the neck of someone they called "Viper." Two others, one in ck and the other in gray, held down


    Viper¡¯s limbs, preventing any struggle.


    Arabe delivered a swift kick, and with the rope loosened, Viper gasped for air, his face flushed


    crimson from the near-strangtion.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the buzz-cut man demanded, eyeing Arabe with clear hostility.


    The others, sensing a threat, red at Arabe with murderous intent.


    ¡°Hold up, Boss,¡± Horace called as he finally made it up, but the man in ck was already dialing for


    backup. ¡°We got trouble!¡±


    Meanwhile, Viper tried to make an escape through a window, but Arabe yanked him back into the


    fray.


    Buzz-cut lunged to grab her, but before Horace could even step in to assist, the stairwell door burst


    open and reinforcements flooded in.


    Outnumbered, Viper made a break for the rooftop; Horace wanted to give chase, but seeing Arabe


    taking on so many alone, he had no choice but to step in and help.


    ¡°Go after him, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Arabe grunted, kicking one man clean off his feet and


    sweeping another into the crowd. She used the railing to deliver a few well-aimed kicks, then pulled


    Horace behind her, urging him to go up.


    Horace had no option but to pursue Viper.


    As others tried to follow onto the rooftop, Arabe knocked them down one by one, guarding the


    staircase and blocking their path.


    Some realized they were no match for Arabe and quietly retreated, opting for another staircase to the


    roof.


    There were two staircases to the rooftop ¨C one at the corridor''s beginning, the other at its end.


    Viper reached the rooftop and ran to another staircase for escape, only to be tripped up by another


    group that had arrived. Horace dashed into the fray, trading blows with the neers.


    With the crowd against him growing, Viper made a desperate move to the edge of the roof, ready to


    jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! I¡¯m not like them.¡± Horace tried to get to him, but the encircling foes were too many. Before


    he could break free, Viper had leapt from the edge.


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Horace dropped a few more attackers and rushed to the edge, only to see that Viper had


    jumped to another balcony one floor below.


    Horace had no choice but to follow suit, tracing Viper¡¯s path.


    The rest, unwilling to be outdone, also followed suit and leaped onto the balconies in pursuit.


    As Vipernded on the fourth-floor balcony, he felt the pain from his wounds became unbearable ¨C he


    had been stabbed twice, and blood had soaked through his pants, now dripping onto the ground.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    After Arabe knocked out everyone in the stairwell, she sprinted to the rooftop only to discover that


    someone had taken a dive.


    Rushing over, she saw about seven or eight people had leapt down to the balcony of a sixth-floor VIP


    room, then down to the fifth, where they had joined in a scuffle with Horace.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On the fourth-floor balcony, Viper was slumped on the ground, his left leg bleeding profusely. Even


    though he fought to stand, leaning on the railing, his left leg betrayed him.


    Many chased after Viper. He knew death was closing in, fear forcing him to shuffle backward.


    One assant kicked viciously at the wound on Viper''s leg, another wrapped his hands tightly around


    his throat, and two more took out knives, stabbing at him.


    They were trying to silence him for good!


    Arabe moved with lightning speed, jumping down to the sixth-floor balcony, then to the fifth.


    Across the way in a high-end club, two heartbroken young gents were drinking. Standing by the


    window, clinking sses and sipping whiskey, they were far from over their breakups when they caught


    sight of a girl, light as a feather, hopping down floor by floor.


    "Is that¡ª?" Timothy rubbed his eyes, suspecting the booze was ying tricks on him.


    Derrick was stunned, pulling Timothy closer and asking, "Is that Romeo''s fianc¨¦e Arabe?"


    "You think so too?"


    "Think so? I''m almost sure it''s her."


    That figure, that presence. Who else could it be?


    Although there was a distance and they couldn''t see her features clearly, that familiar feeling¡ªno


    doubt, it was her!


    What was she doing out thiste?


    They watched as shended on one of the fourth-floor balconies, swiftly taking down two knife-wielding


    attackers before agilely engaging others.


    "Is she fighting?" Derrick gaped, "No, it''s more like¡ªmurder."


    Someone had just been stabbed, copsing against the balcony railing, their body still twitching.


    What was going on?


    Was it Arabe''s people getting hurt? Or was Arabe just stepping in to y the hero?


    From their vantage point, they could see people spilling out onto many balconies, all heading in


    Arabe''s direction.


    "This is bad! Call Romeo; I''ll get the club''s security to back her up."


    With that, Timothy was off and running. The club was his, and he had dozens of security staff at his


    beck and call.


    Derrick, still in a daze, fumbled with his shaking hands to get his phone out and dialed Romeo''s


    number.


    "Romeo, your fianc¨¦e''s in trouble. Lots of people are chasing her."


    "Is she hurt?"


    "No. She''sid out a bunch of them. You should see her in action." Derrick was astonished.


    Wasn''t his fianc¨¦e supposed to be timid and gentle?


    She didn''t seem the part at all.


    Romeo was relieved to hear Arabe was unscathed.


    "Romeo!" Derrick''s voice suddenly spiked,ced with disbelief, "Your fianc¨¦e¡ªshe''s doing it again! She


    just jumped from the sixth-floor balcony to the fifth, and then from the fifth to the fourth. Now she''s just


    hopping all the way down to ground level."


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he''d swear it was a scene from an action movie.


    "Stop. I don''t want to know," Romeo cut in abruptly, "She might think I''m spying on her."


    "But you."


    How could he be so calm when his fianc¨¦e was in such danger? Wasn¡¯t he the least bit anxious?


    "Stay out of it," Romeo said.


    He didn¡¯t want Derrick to be a burden to Be.


    "Act like you saw nothing." With that, Romeo hung up.


    Derrick stood there, mind racing with a myriad of questions. What in the world was going on?

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    At the coffee shop back then, Romeo and Arabe were inseparable, with eyes only for each other. But


    now, danger was knocking at the girl''s door, and as her fianc¨¦, how could he stay so calm?


    The thing was, these people looked a lot like professional killers. What if something happened to


    Arabe?


    And there was that guy who got stabbed and was covered in blood.


    It seemed like Arabe had gotten tangled up in some messy affair..


    Derrick felt he had to go check on her.


    Rushing downstairs, Derrick found Timothy and a bunch of security guards standing around like lost


    sheep, the ce cleared out.


    "Where''s Arabe??" Derrick approached, his voiceced with urgency.


    "I got here just in time to see her and her crew drive off."


    They were actually chasing those other guys.


    The people scattered in all directions, leaving just a few leaders. Arabe and herpanion went to


    chase after them.


    Derrick nced at the fourth-floor balcony, where the blood-soaked man stilly slumped against the


    railing, motionless.


    What on earth was going on? How had Arabe gotten involved in such a horrific situation?


    Did she have some secret identity they didn''t know about?


    "Why are we chasing that car ahead, boss?" Horace pushed the gas pedal to the floor, but was puzzled


    as to why Arabe wasn''t calling it quits, especially since they had already taken out the Viper.


    If it weren''t for those jerks surrounding him, he would have leapt to the fourth floor to save Viper


    himself, instead of watching helplessly as he was stabbed to death.


    "With his dying breath, he pointed to that guy with the buzz cut and told me two words, ''Tower Bay¡¯."


    "Tower Bay? That''s been a derelict building site for years. There was this big-shot developer who


    nned to build a fancy residential area,plete with an agreement with the local government to


    nt oak trees, improve the sidewalks, invest in hot springs, and the like. They said it was all set, but


    the developer went bankrupt halfway through the construction."


    And so the building became a derelict site.


    As Horace shared this, he couldn''t help but specte, "Could it be that with hisst breath, Viper had a


    change of heart, wanting to tell us that those guys, including the buzz cut, have their hideout in Tower


    Bay?"


    "Quite possible."


    That''s why Arabe wanted to follow them.


    "Boss." Horace nced at the street sign. "The direction they''re headed looks like Tower Bay."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Stay on them."


    The white car ahead was fleeing frantically on the nighttime road, like someone running for their life.


    Horace pursued relentlessly, refusing to let up.


    The chase led them down a deste street, with a dead end ahead. On the left was the half-built


    derelict high-rise, and on the right were rows ofrge trees.


    Horace followed them into the derelict building''s parking lot, only to find their car had disappeared, the


    sound of their engine gone.


    Apart from the light from Horace''s car, the surroundings were pitch-ck, giving him the creeps.


    "Boss." Before Horace could utter a word, Arabe issued amand, "Pull out."


    Before Horace could react, the roaring engines of dozens of cars surrounded them, trapping them in a


    ring of blinding headlights.


    People got out of their cars, weapons in hand.


    Just as Horace was about to step on the gas, something heavy mmed onto the roof of his car.


    Taking a nce, the entire car seemed to have been lifted off the ground.


    "Jump." Arabe opened the door and leaped out, with Horace scrambling to follow her.


    Their car was hoisted high and then dropped, smashing to the ground.


    "Boss."


    Arabe quickly pulled him aside to take cover.


    As their car crashed down, shattering ss with a loud bang and sending shards flying, Arabe


    caught sight of a person stepping out from the crowd.


    It was Martha.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Everyone made way as Martha strode up to Arabe with deliberate ease.


    She was no longer the former servant in the Collins family''s uniform, but rather sported a sleek short


    haircut, wearing leather jackets and pants, giving off a bit of a bossy assassin vibe.


    A chilly smile yed across Martha''s lips as she towered over Arabe, her gazeced with malice.


    "Surprised, are you?"


    In Arabe''s memory, Martha was the epitome of loyalty, a servant who would cry out in pain from a


    mere stumble, or weep profusely, begging for forgiveness for any minor transgression.


    But the woman before her bore an enormous contrast to the old servant etched in her recollection.


    Horace, clueless about this enigmatic older woman''s identity, could only sense an underlying vendetta


    between her and Arabe.


    "So, are all these your guys?" Arabe rose to her feet, a nonchnt smirk curving her lips, seemingly


    unfazed by the looming threat, and asked casually, "Who are you working for?"


    "Do you think you''re entitled to that information? All you need to know is that now you''re in my clutches,


    and I''ll make you beg for mercy and crave death!" Martha''sughter echoed like a specter from hell,


    chilling to the bone in the dead of night.


    Around them, more than twenty cars formed a tight circle,pletely trapping Arabe and Horace


    within.


    Martha has over a hundred henchmen, all armed and aimed at them. Any slight move from them and


    they''d be riddled with bullets in an instant.


    Horace felt the tension rising within him, his eyes instinctively searching for Arabe. He was about to


    measure the situation and follow her in a desperate breakout when he saw her casually raise both


    hands in a gesture of surrender.


    Horace''s eyes widened in shock. Was this something his boss would do?


    Back in the infamous triangr zone, amidst perilous chaos, Arabe had fought tooth and nail,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    refusing to surrender, ultimately carving a bloody path to safety.


    Yet now, without a single shot fired, she was throwing in the towel.


    Had he been mistaken?


    The night was shattered by Martha''s shrillughter as Arabe raised her hands in surrender.


    "Arabe, Arabe, who would''ve thought you''d end up like this. Well, at least you''ve got some sense,"


    Martha said, clearly delighted by Arabe''s capittion, herughter betraying her tion. "No matter


    how swift you are, can you outrun a bullet? You''re Dr. Bell, with a knack for detecting any drug."


    Pacing before Arabe, Martha continued, "But s, your skills made you quite the catch."


    "So you resorted to underhanded tactics, didn¡¯t you? Nora suddenly having a ''heart attack'' while flying


    me to Dawnstar, the mysterious figure at the mountaintop restaurant, the billboard that nearly crushed


    me, the nder against Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s skincare line, the lip-syncing scandal. Did you orchestrate


    all that?"


    "Sharp as ever," said Martha, her gaze tinged with pity and faux sympathy. "Too bad, you''ll be dying by


    my hand soon. Hand over everything you''ve got¡ªphones, weapons, the works. Otherwise, if my


    people find anything during their search, you''ll be skinned alive."


    Herughter was both sinister and sly.


    Arabe tossed her phone and a folding pocket knife onto the ground.


    Seeing Arabeply, Horace decided to empty his pockets as well, throwing everything, including


    his watch, at Martha''s feet.


    Martha signaled to her subordinates with a nce, and promptly a man and a woman stepped forward


    to frisk them.


    After a while, they returned, having found nothing.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    ¡°Martha, I found nothing.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± came the echo.


    With a curt nod, Martha signaled them to tie up Arabe and Horace.


    They were in an unfinished high-rise, a skeleton of a building that rose neen stories into the sky.


    Without any windows, the chill outside swept in, bringing with it the snowkes that danced on the


    merciless wind.


    Horace couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.


    He and Arabe were hauled up to the eighteenth floor, each bound to a cold, unyielding chair. Horace


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    squirmed, trying to find some semnce offort, but was promptly rewarded with a gun barrel


    pressed against his temple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± a female killer hissed with icy precision.


    ¡°Not even a twitch?¡± Horace quipped, his eyes widening as the gun dug deeper, coercing a resigned


    nod from him. Fine, fine, he''d stay put. What was the big deal anyway?


    Despite being tied up, Arabe exuded an aura of authority, as if she were the queen on a chessboard,


    moving pieces at her will.


    Martha stood at the edge of the 18th floor, holding Arabe''s phone. On the phone''s screensaver was a


    photo of Arabe and Romeo''s silhouettes, a photo that Romeo had sweet-talked Arabe into using.


    At that moment, Martha, whether out of anger for Serena or a desire to prevent Arabe from


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my boss¡¯s phone.¡± Horace heard the crash, imagining the device in pieces. Was this


    woman nuts? Why smash it when confiscating it would¡¯ve sufficed? That phone was actually developed


    by Arabe and had a lot of features, along with several confidential items inside.


    The killer pressed the gun harder against Horace¡¯s head as if to silence him without words.


    Martha turned to see Arabe, once unattainably proud, and her loyal henchman Horace, now


    pathetically tied to chairs. Behind them stood hundreds of her guys. The two werepletely at her


    mercy.


    The thought brought a viciousugh to her lips. She had waited so long for this day.


    She thought about the six months of humiliation under Arabe''s thumb, the way her darling daughter


    Serena had been tormented by this wretch.


    Today, she would have her revenge.


    Her eyes, gleaming with malice, bore into Arabe as she stepped closer.


    Horace couldn¡¯t fathom why this old bat kept breaking into these fits ofughter. Was she touched in


    the head?


    Martha grabbed Arabe¡¯s bun, spitting venomously, ¡°With all your identities, your sess out there,


    whye back for the Collins family heiress title? You could have lived well enough. but no, you chose


    toe back for your doom!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch my boss! Come at me if you dare!¡± Horace bellowed. ¡°You think you''re worthy of


    touching her hair?¡±


    Martha turned to Horace with a mocking smile. ¡°Oh, look at the loyal little pup. You, my dear, have quite


    a knack for winning hearts. In the Collins household, you swayed all the servants loyal to Serena.


    Impressive. Someone gag him.¡±


    Muffled protests came from Horace, even with his mouth gagged, he struggled fiercely, itching to take a


    swing at the old hag.


    Damn it, they could do whatever they wanted to him, butying a finger on his boss? That was a line no


    one was allowed to cross.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Arabe tilted her chin up at Horace with a look that said, "Rx, I''ve got this."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    To the casual observer, she seemed to be signaling Horace not to rile up Martha. But Horace, who had


    spent enough time with Arabe, instantly understood the meaning behind her gaze. He got the


    message loud and clear.


    Chuckling under his breath, he threw a defiant re at the female killer, his posture slouched and


    rebellious, though noticeably less vtile than before.


    "The little mutt sure knows how to obey." Martha sneered as she flicked Arabe''s bun, pacing back


    and forth. "What to do, what to do? I don¡¯t catch you every day, and now I find myself almost reluctant


    to see you dead."


    Arabe raised her clear eyes, her tone as calm as a gentle breeze, "I''m bound to die at your hands


    sooner orter, so why not let me die with some rity? Is it because I''ve returned to this house,


    threatening your daughter''s status, that you think I should die?"


    Suddenly, Martha''s eyes shed with a fierce glint, scrutinizing Arabe.


    "Are you recording this? Or is there a hidden camera on you? I''ve been feeling something''s off since


    the start. With your defiant spirit, you wouldn''t surrender so easily, and you''ve been fishing for my


    words. Search for her! And not just her! Search that loyal pup of hers thoroughly!"


    With a cold snort, Arabe''s lips curled into a mocking smile, "So, I''m that formidable in your eyes,


    huh?"


    "Shut it!" Martha snapped, flustered and infuriated.


    Two of Martha''s guys took turns patting Arabe down. They tugged at her bun, finding nothing but


    lush hair, and the hair tie was just an ordinary one, adorned with a tiny diamond tiara.


    Her clothes were casual, pockets in her hoodie, and trousers were all checked¡ªno suspicious items.


    Horace, too, was searched from head to toe repeatedly, and still, nothing out of the ordinary was found.


    Even his shoes were taken off, and the insoles flipped, revealing nothing hidden.


    Martha eyed Arabe suspiciously and asked, "What kind of game are you ying?"


    "I''m tied up, my phone''s been smashed, and my only ally is in your capture. Surrounded by over a


    dozen of your armed men, so what tricks could I possibly y?"


    Hearing this, Martha''s triumphant smirk returned, her earlier doubts subsiding, reced by a vindictive


    grin.


    "If you had been thispliant from the get-go, you wouldn''t be in this mess." Martha''s venomous


    gaze fell upon Arabe, "But you just had to act all high and mighty."


    It was so irritating!


    "When have I ever been high and mighty? Don''t those words suit your daughter more?" Arabe


    couldn''t help butugh, "For eighteen years, your daughter basked in luxury under my name. When I


    came back, I didn''t make a fuss. I let her stay and continue living in opulence. Shouldn''t you be


    grateful?"


    "Grateful to you?" Martha scoffed as if she heard the most absurd thing, herugh cold, "Had you been


    friendly and humble with Serena, I indeed would have spared you. But what did you do? You hurt her


    time and again."


    Arabe was confused. When had she ever hurt Serena?


    From the day she returned to the house, it was Serena who had been hurting her with backhanded


    sleep in as you did at your ce."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    "You probably haven''t been to many fancy asions, huh? It''s normal to get butterflies. I know


    Grandpa Phillip''s ways and temper very well. If you slip up or do something wrong, I''m right there to


    smooth things over. Come on, take me with you."


    Serena had a way with words, that much was certain.


    Aside from her gossiping, her actions often left others speechless.


    Take, for instance, the time when the family was enjoying afternoon tea together. Serena, thinking she


    had the inside track on her parents'' tastes after all these years, made a show of it right in front of her.


    She¡¯d pour Dad and Mom each a cup of tea. When it came grudgingly to serving Arabe, noticing she


    was wearing a white dress, Serena even considered scalding her.


    When Dad asked about which college she wanted to apply to, Serena jumped in with "I''m aiming for


    Summerfield College," unting her academic prowess in front of Arabe.


    In front of everyone, Serena clung to Dad, Mom, and her brothers, acting all cutesy. To the outside, it


    seemed like the family orbited solely around Serena. Eighteen years old and still acting like a child.


    Then there was the time Serena knew Arabe wanted to go out, so Serena raced her for the driver,


    offering in a mock-generous tone, "If you''re really in a hurry, I suppose you can take the car first."


    When Romeo came looking for Arabe and she hadn''t yet gotten out of bed, Serena dolled herself up,


    slipped into something revealing, and made a show of bending over and cing a hand on Romeo''s


    knee, the curves of her chest on full disy as she confessed her feelings. After he turned her down,


    she had the gall to show up at his office, stalking him in secret.


    She even had Holly pretend to trip and spill water down her front, making sure she was soaked right in


    front of Romeo, hoping to stir something in him.


    When Romeo was at Arabe¡¯s beck and call, Serena had the nerve to tell him, "You can''t always spoil


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    your girlfriend."


    She even lied to her best friend, iming that Arabe had stolen her fianc¨¦.


    The list went on and on.


    From the day Arabe returned to the family, Serena had never intended to live in harmony with her.


    Later, after being scolded by Hans and Chasel, Serena seemed to change a bit, but it wasn''t long


    before she was led astray again by Martha.


    Arabe aired these grievances, her gazending on Martha, "And you, ever since I came back home,


    you''ve never shown me an ounce of respect."


    In front of Arabe¡¯s parents, Martha would y the angel, but in private, she wouldn''t even


    acknowledge Arabe''s presence.


    She''d encourage Serena to get closer to Romeo whenever Arabe wasn''t around.


    It was Martha''s conspiratorial nces that emboldened Serena to act so recklessly.


    "And then there was that night, Mom called me down for soup, and you, you spiked it with something


    nasty."


    Martha bristled at the memory, "You ungrateful little wretch, I¡¯d nearly forgotten. You had the nerve to


    make me eat it. I was sick all night!"


    "That''s called getting a taste of your own medicine," Arabe retorted, looking straight into Martha''s


    eyes, fearless. "Just like when you spilled oil all over the floor hoping I''d slip, and you and your


    daughter ended up taking the fall instead."


    Martha, reminded of these humiliations, grew even angrier. "You''re really asking for it."


    She snatched a leather whip from one of her men andshed it across Arabe¡¯s back.


    "Boss¡ª¡± Horace struggled frantically, "Damn it, leave her alone! Come at me!"

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Marthashed out at Horace with a vicious crack of her whip, "Think you''re going to get away with this?


    Somebody grab him and beat him!"


    Two burly men immediately grabbed Horace''s chair, ready to drag him away.


    "Let go of me, you sons of bitches. Touch my boss and I swear I''ll haunt you to your graves."


    "What''s the point of going after Horace? Even if he ends up unrecognizable, it won''t help you vent your


    anger. Come at me instead. Whatever you n for him, I''ll take it on his behalf."


    "You''re protective of your pup." Martha hadn''t expected that even now, at this critical moment, Arabe


    wouldn''t show a hint of fear. Clearly, she was toughened by life''s rough and tumble; her mental fortitude


    was just different.


    "Now, what shall I do first? Ruin that pretty face of yours or chop off those talented hands?"


    Martha pinched Arabe''s chin and was taken aback to find her skin so smooth and soft.


    She remembered applying a facial mask to Serena, and even with all the pampering and care Serena


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    had received from childhood, her skin couldn''t hold a candle to Arabe''s.


    Arabe''s skin was like delicate, creamy porcin, so wless that it could inspire envy.


    "If I sh it up, would Romeo still fancy you, you freak? Your hands, able to y the piano, to paint, to


    heal¡ªwhat if I chop them off? Let''s see you try anything then! And maybe I should cut off your feet too,


    leave you a cripple? Hahahaha."


    An idea suddenly struck Martha, and she pulled out her phone to send a video call request.


    It wasn''t long before the person on the other end picked up.


    "Serena, guess who this is?" Martha held Arabe''s face like a trophy.


    Serena was stunned, "Martha, you. you''ve kidnapped her."


    It was Arabe.


    Martha had kidnapped Arabe.


    Serena quickly lowered her voice and made sure all doors and windows were shut. For good measure,


    she drew the curtains and found a corner to watch from, shocked yet somewhat thrilled.


    It was Arabe.


    Really Arabe.


    Martha had brought a whole crew to kidnap Arabe.


    But amidst her glee, Serena was worried, "Martha, if our family finds out."


    "Nobody will ever know. Once I scar her face, chop off her limbs, and throw her from the 18th floor. and


    then cut her piece by piece, grind it up, and pour it down the drain. the Collins family will never find her,


    hahahahaha."


    Arabe noticed that she talked a lot, going on and on about things that were of no use.


    "But what if." Serena feared being discovered. Not to mention the affection and importance the Collins


    family ced on Arabe, and the power of her brothers¡ªif one day it came out. she and Martha


    would be doomed!


    "No one knows she''s here, and no one knows what she''s going through. Serena, watch closely how I


    take revenge for you!"


    With that, Martha viciously pped Arabe.


    The sharp, crisp sound sent Serena''s heart racing, and she couldn''t help but cover her mouth to stifle


    any noise.


    Martha had pped Arabe.


    She really pped her.


    At that moment, Arabe was like a prisoner at the mercy of her captor, utterly powerless to resist.


    Arabe was kidnapped!

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Arabe couldn''t break free now, could she?


    Was she really about to die?


    If she did, without a daughter, would the Collins family finally turn their affection back to her, their


    adopted girl?


    And, the outside world was still in the dark about the Collins family having a biological daughter. They


    only knew of her, Serena, as the sole heiress. Arabe hade and gone like a gust of wind, but in


    the end, it was Serena who graced the public eye wearing the crown jewel title of the Collins family.


    Would that mean her engagement to Romeo could resume?


    The mere thought of everything returning to how it used to be sent a thrill of excitement through


    Serena.


    This was just too good.


    It felt like a dream.


    "Today, I''ll vent your anger for you. However she used to bully you in the past, I''ll make her pay back


    tenfold, a hundredfold!" Martha spat out, delivering another fierce p to Arabe''s cheek.


    The sound resonated through the air.


    "Let go of me! Boss¡ª"


    At that moment, Horace was nearly losing his mind, his eyes blood-red with anger.


    Arabe had taken his share of the punishment, so he was spared from being dragged away.


    Watching her get hit was unbearable for Horace. He wanted to ughter these brutes, to shield his


    boss behind his own body.


    "Ha! Hahaha." Marthaughed triumphantly, looking at Serena to ask, "Feels good, doesn''t it?"


    The corners of Serena''s mouth twitched with uncontainable glee, but despite Arabe being pped,


    her icy gaze remained clear, her expression devoid of fear or agony.


    She stood as cold and unyielding, looking at them as if they were fools.


    "When the de crosses her face, I bet she''ll beg for mercy¡ªhahaha." Martha signaled, and someone


    approached with a knife in hand.


    The sight of the de gleaming with a sinister light made Serena involuntarily utter, "Martha."


    Were they really going to kill her?


    "Don''t worry, Serena. I''ve done this sort of thing plenty of times before." Murderous intent red in


    Martha''s eyes as she closed in on Arabe.


    "Martha, we don''t know if she''s got cameras on her, or bugs." Serena cautioned.


    Arabe was notoriously cunning; this could all be one of her traps.


    What if the Collins family was already on their way to rescue her?


    If that were the case, the fate awaiting Serena and Martha would be far worse than death.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had them searched; they''re clean. Rx." Martha advanced step by step toward Arabe, the knife


    tapping against her cheek, smiling with a chilling ferocity, "Ready?"


    "I won''t be in the mood for truth once the pain starts, so why not let me die knowing? Who are you,


    really? Who are these people? What really happened in the fire that year?" Arabe lifted her gaze to


    ask.


    Martha''s smile was chilling. "Do you really want to know?"


    "Serena isn''t surprised to see that you have so many underlings; that means she''s known about you for


    a long time. Who are you exactly? What are you plotting within the Collins family?"


    "Martha, don''t tell her. If she doesn''t die, it''ll be trouble for us." Serena interjected in time.


    "You''ve got me tied up here, my phone''s smashed, and I can''t contact the outside world. I can''t even


    save myself. With over a hundred of your man here, do you think I can escape?" Arabe''s cool gaze


    fell on Serena, leaving her speechless.


    Indeed, what was there to fear? Arabe was tied up and helpless.


    Martha wouldn''t fail.


    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you. Our organization is called."

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Martha elongated her words yfully, toying with Arabe''s anticipation. It took a while before she


    finally said, "Doom."


    Martha was from Doom.


    "Since when?" Arabe asked, locking her gaze onto Martha''s eyes.


    "Well, it''s a long story. But right now, I''m not in the mood to chat. I''m more interested in carving up your


    pretty little face."


    Martha revealed a maniacal grin, as she discussed with Serena on the video call, "Serena, what do you


    think about etching ''slut'' on her left cheek and ''tramp'' on her right? Let her wear her shame for


    everyone to see, eh?"


    Serena, all too eager, quickly piped up with a suggestion, "Or maybe just ''Bitch'' on one side and


    ''Whore'' on the other."


    "Brilliant!" Martha cackled, her voice sharp as the de that hovered dangerously close to Arabe''s


    face.


    "Onest question," Arabe said, her eyes fearless. "The fire years ago. did you n it?"


    "Me?" Marthaughed, genuinely surprised, "Do you think I''m capable of burning down an entire clinic


    and keeping it a secret for so many years? Arabe, you''re giving me too much credit. I don''t have that


    kind of power. I just happened to be at the right ce at the right time to seize the opportunity."


    In its heyday, Doom''s influence spread far and wide, with a reach that was deep and tangled.


    On the surface, some of them were deli owners, street vendors, or office workers.


    But behind closed doors, they all pledged allegiance to Doom, doing its bidding.


    Martha, as an ordinary citizen, was just what Doom needed.


    Arabe wondered, could the fire have been Doom''s doing, and Martha merely stumbled into joining


    them? Who then nned the fire?


    At the hospital.


    Steward burst into the room, "Sean, we''ve located Ms. Be! She''s been kidnapped!"


    "What did you say?" Sean yanked out the IV, disregarding whether blood was oozing from the needle


    prick on his hand, and asked angrily, "Who dared to touch her?"


    "It seems to be Doom''s people. they''re at Tower Bay."


    Seeing Sean stride out of the room, Steward hurried after him. Noting Sean''s frail silhouette, still


    recovering, Steward couldn''t help but say, "Sean."


    "Shut it." Sean''s voice was lethal as he stepped into the elevator, "Kidnap my sister? They''re asking for


    war!"


    At Tower Bay, 18th floor.


    Arabe lifted her eyes to Martha. "You joined Doom to have them protect you so that when the Collins


    family started digging into the fire, you''d have the power to move some pieces to obstruct and


    interfere."


    "Exactly," Martha said, looking at Arabe. "But then you had toe along for Carol, causing such


    trouble that Doom became a mess, just a shadow of its former self. But even a skinny camel isrger


    than a horse, and behind you are those who would die for Doom. You can''t catch them all!"


    During Doom''s prime, Martha did reap some benefits, but nothingpared to the six-figure monthly


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    sry she earned as a servant in the Collins household.


    With Doom, she could pull some strings and get her hands dirty. Like that time, long ago, when a


    servant who crossed Martha met a grisly end.


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team! That was the real perk of being with Doom!


    "So who''s your boss? And who nned the fire? I''m about to die under your knife; at least let me die


    knowing."


    Marthaughed with a blend of glee and pity, herughter slicing through the air like a sharp de.


    "You can''t touch him. Don''t overestimate yourself. Even the entire Collins familybined is no match


    for my boss. Focus on yourself, because you''re about to be a grotesque spectacle."


    The knife was poised to fall.


    Just then, a voice interrupted.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    "Martha¡ª"


    The swift-footed assassin approached with a troubled look on her face. She gestured for Martha to step


    aside for a private word.


    Martha didn¡¯t expect such a buzzkill, gripping her knife tightly as she walked away, her toneced with


    impatience, "What''s up?"


    "The Collins family has sent someone," Swift said, worry etched into her features.


    "Who?" Martha''s eyes narrowed.


    "Sean."


    At the mention of his name, Martha rxed. Oh, him?


    "No worries."


    The woman appeared confused, looking at Martha curiously. Sean¡¯s influence in Belloria was vast and


    powerful; they usually steered clear of him.


    Why was Martha suddenly unafraid?


    "Rx, I''ve done my homework."


    Martha had heard the juicy gossip that Sean and his sister Arabe were always at each other''s


    throats. They''d brawl at the drop of a hat and engage in deadly drag races. Rumor had it Sean had


    sworn to strip Arabe of her skin if he ever caught her.


    Out of options, Arabe was forced into hiding; after all, Sean was a titan in Belloria.


    "He hates her guts and probably wants to catch her and skin her himself." Martha mused, ncing in


    Arabe''s direction with a smirk of satisfaction.


    That little wretch surely never expected one of her many brothers to despise her to such an extent.


    Martha relished the sight of sibling rivalry, affirming her belief that blood ties meant less than the


    rtionships forged day by day.


    Perhaps Sean couldn''t stand Arabe''s smug, self-important look.


    In his heart, Serena must be the one who mattered most!


    "But what if," Swift spected, "he''s not here for Arabe, but to investigate the fire. Could he be after


    the Viper?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, Sean had been relentlessly searching for Sam, who had been taken out by the Viper.


    "If he''s after the Viper, tell him Arabe killed him. And if he wants Arabe, have him wait. You can


    personally deliver her to himter."


    Martha''s gaze returned to Arabe, clutching the knife as she stepped closer.


    "You''ve got quite the collection of enemies. I thought about handing you over to him, but I just can''t


    bear the thought of you dying so easily." Martha saw the cell phone on the nearby table topple over and


    reached to set it right again, speaking into it, "Serena, watch closely. I''m about to carve a message into


    this wretch''s face."


    "Hold on, Martha!" Serena suddenly blurted out, a mix of excitement and vindication in her voice as she


    looked toward Arabe, "I want her to beg me."


    "What?" Martha didn''t grasp her meaning.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    "Arabe, if you just admit thating back home was a mistake, that you shouldn''t have bullied me or


    paraded around like you owned the ce, just get down on your knees and beg me, knock your


    forehead on the ground ten times, and I might just get Martha to leave your pretty face alone."


    Of course, that was never going to happen. It was a bluff, a ploy to see Arabe submit and grovel.


    Arabe''s gaze fixed on Serena on the screen, a yful smirk curling at the corner of her mouth, "I


    dare to beg, but do you dare to untie me?"


    Serena''s heart clenched. No, they couldn''t release her; with Arabe''s skills, who knew what she might


    pull.


    "You want me to beg, but you don''t even have the guts," Arabe said with an air of indifference, "Go


    on, do it."


    "You really think you''re too tough to die." Martha''s knife came down swiftly.


    But in the blink of an eye, Arabe and Horace exchanged a look and simultaneously broke free from


    their ropes. Arabe kicked squarely on Martha, while Horace quickly snatched a gun from the nearby


    killer, aiming it at Martha.


    They moved too fast for the henchmen to react; before they knew it, Martha was at gunpoint.


    Martha, sprawled on the ground, couldn''t believe her eyes. She looked from Horace to Arabe and


    back again.


    "How did you." she stammered.


    Hundreds of her men were behind them, yet none had noticed Arabe and Horace slipping their


    ropes.


    Horace pressed the top button of his shirt, and Martha''s earlier words yed back for all to hear.


    "Surprised? This is one of my boss''s mini-cams with a built-in bug."


    Martha''s face went pale; she had suspected Arabe of a trap, but she never imagined it would be


    hidden in a tiny button.


    How could this little wretch know how to turn a mini-cam with a bug into a mere button.


    Horace crouched down, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "My boss has tamed wild beasts, dodged


    bullets, and fought her way out of encirclements. Who the hell do you think you are, trying to catch her?


    If she hadn''t wanted to trap you, she would''ve wiped you out already."


    The gun was still aimed at Martha''s temple, and Serena, on the other end of the video, gasped,


    covering her mouth in disbelief at the turnaround.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Arabe had an ace up her sleeve.


    She really did.


    What were they going to do now.


    If they fell into the hands of the Collins family, neither she nor Martha would see another sunrise!


    "My boss''s face isn''t something you can just p around."


    Horace held the gun on Martha while pping her hard across the face.


    Martha, lying on the ground, wanted to fight back, but Horace warned, "Go ahead, make a move, and


    I''ll end you."


    The room was full of people too terrified to stir.


    "Daring to hit my boss, you wretched woman." After a dozen ps that seemed to do little to calm his


    rage, Horace stood up and stomped on Martha.


    "Stop hitting her." Serena, still shaken, cried out, pleading, "She didn''t hurt Arabe."


    "Shut your mouth," Horace shot her a menacing look. "You, I''ve got my eye on you. Just you wait."


    But first, Martha had to be dealt with.


    Sean stood arrogantly on the ground floor of the unfinished building, his presence giving no hint that he


    had just undergone surgery.


    Behind him, Steward exuded an aura just as imposing, impossible to ignore.


    As the assassin descended the stairs, she saw two sports cars blocking the entrance, and before her


    stood the infamous Sean, as if he owned the world itself.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    Seeing Sean in the flesh, she felt a twinge of fear, but managed to ster on a calm, collected smile.


    "Sean, I¡¯ve long heard of you. May I ask what brings you to my modest home at thiste hour?"


    "Your ce is a dump, huh?" Sean''s gaze was less than pleased.


    Did she dare to drag his precious sister to this hellhole? Was she looking for trouble?


    "Just hand her over," Sean said curtly with no interest in wasting words.


    But Rain, still ying dumb, asked, "I''m not sure who you''re referring to, Sean?"


    "Don''t y coy with me." Sean started, but before he could finish, Steward pressed a knife swiftly


    against Rain''s throat.


    Sean looked at her coldly. "Do I look like I''ve got nothing better to do than to watch your little act?"


    Rain was a bit terrified. She couldn''t believe how fast Steward had moved; she hadn''t even seen where


    the knife hade from.


    "Do you want that girl?"


    Sean replied with nonchnt ease, "Bring her down."


    "She wasn''t easy to catch, and you think you can just walk out with her without lifting a finger."


    Rain''s attempt to negotiate sparked Sean''s temper. "Who the hell are you to bargain with me? I could


    let my man here lift a finger to send you straight to hell first."


    "Why do you need her so badly?" Rain persisted, teeth clenched.


    "Is it your ce to ask?" Sean had no time for this. He lit a cigarette and exhaled slowly. "You''ve got ten


    seconds to bring her out, or I''ll blow this junkyard sky-high."


    Rain knew they had not finished tormenting Arabe. She couldn''t give her up so easily.


    So she feignedposure,ughing, "Cool down, Sean. Go back and I''ll personally deliver her corpse


    to your doorstep."


    "Corpse?" Sean''s eyes were icy, the cigarette dropping to the ground.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, she offended us, so we killed her. The body''s a bit messy, though. Give us some time to piece her


    back together, then I''ll bring it to you, Sean. I wouldn''t want to frighten you."


    Seanughed bitterly at her im. "So the body''s fallen apart, huh?"


    "Mutted and dismembered, tossed from the eighteenth floor," Rain said, mistaking hisughter for


    satisfaction.


    "So, is there not a chance that she¡¯s alive?"


    "Of course not. From that height, even a robot would break apart, let alone her. We already chopped off


    her limbs, and her guts spilled out. That''s why we need some time before we deliver her to you."


    Sean nodded, then suddenly grabbed her cor, his voice menacing, "She¡¯s my own sister, whom I


    haven¡¯t even had the chance to spoil, and you daredy a finger on her?"


    Rain was baffled. What did he mean, his own sister?


    That. that woman was Sean''s sister?


    Martha hadn''t mentioned this.


    "Are you out of your damn mind?" Sean threw her aside, and Steward''s de made a clean cut across


    her face.


    Blood gushed.


    "Ah." Rain trembled in pain, reaching for her face, but Steward shed again.


    Everyone present was shocked, unsure of what was happening.


    But since Rain wasn''t dead yet, they dared not move, fearing she''d suffer even more. This is exclusive


    content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to support the author and


    the trantion team!


    "Did you think you were worthy of ruining Ms. Be''s face?" Steward twisted her limbs with brutal


    efficiency, then drew his knife across her throat in one swift motion.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    The tension was palpable as all eyes and weapons turned towards Sean and Steward, vengeful rage


    seething on behalf of Rain.


    The building, an unfinished concrete skeleton without doors or windows, provided the perfect ambush


    point. Sean''s crew, hidden outside, sprang to life, their gunfire tearing through the silence. One by one,


    the viins dropped like flies, smoke filling the air. Standing amidst the chaos, Sean exuded an aura of


    icy grief.


    His sister.


    That quirky little girl who meant the world to him gone because of these monsters!


    "Sean, there''s more noise upstairs - probably their aplices. I''ll take some men and handle it. You


    head to the car. The explosives are set; once we''re out, this ce will blow."


    "No one gets a free pass today," Sean''s voice wasced with a bloodthirsty resolve. "Whatever they did


    to my sister, I want them to pay back a hundredfold, a thousandfold."


    "Understood!" Steward had never seen Sean like this before.


    Always cocky and arrogant, Sean was now enveloped in sorrow and rage.


    "I''m going to find her."


    Even if she was dead, disfigured, limbs severed, he would gather every piece of her and bring her


    home.


    On the eighteenth floor.


    Martha''s men exchanged nces, plotting to shoot Arabe in the chaos.


    But Arabe was no ordinary woman. Sensing the danger, she kicked a chair towards them with


    lightning speed.


    The bullets only shattered the chair mid-air, and before the pieces hit the ground, Arabe had already


    sent another chair flying towards them, knocking several heads with a thud. In a swift motion, she


    kicked again, seizing their guns and gaining the upper hand.


    The room erupted in chaos, the sounds of gunshots, breaking objects, and thugs copsing filled the


    air.


    Serena couldn''t see clearly from where she was hiding, her view obstructed, leaving her only with the


    sight of Horace pummeling Martha.


    "Stop. That''s enough." she murmured anxiously, not daring to raise her voice.


    Even after days confined at home, she feared the walls had ears, that servants might overhear her.


    Seizing a moment, Martha threw a handful of powder at Horace, who quickly shielded his face and


    staggered back. Martha pulled a gun from beneath a fallen wooden table and fired several shots in


    Horace''s direction.


    Horace moved extremely fast, dodging the bullets with ease.


    Wiping blood from her lip, Martha aimed the gun at Horace and questioned, "How did you get free?"


    The knots binding them were Doom''s signature, impossible to escape without a de.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Horace smirked, revealing a hidden razor de sewn into the hem of his shirt. "Not that it matters now,


    but we''ve got des sewn into our clothes. With a thread, we were free."


    Not just him, but Arabe had several des hidden too.


    Whether their hands were bound in front or behind, they could effortlessly ess the des and slice


    through the ropes.


    Arabe hade up with this trick years ago. The stitching was inconspicuous, undetectable without


    close inspection, especially in the thick fabric of winter clothing.


    And it wasn''t just des ¨C the button on his cuff hid a lifesaving pill crafted by Arabe. To an onlooker,


    it seemed he''d simply rolled his sleeve forfort, but only he knew its true potential, a secret weapon


    that could turn the tide when it mattered most.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    His belt also contained a clever mechanism. By touching a button on its side, he could quickly draw a


    small handgun that was capable of firing four bullets.


    That wasn''t an original invention of theirs¡ªAt the end of the 19th century, military units from other


    nations had been taken such weapons onto the battlefield. But Arabe had improved the performance


    of these older models, to create a safer secret weapon suited for their outfit, the Mafia me.


    His shoes were no less ingenious. Martha''s goons had only thought to check under the insoles. But the


    crucial part was in the tiny metal buckle on the shoces¡ªBy pressing and holding this sp for two


    seconds, it could be detached and thrown to the ground to create a thick smokescreen.


    It was one of their secret weapons¡ªa smoke grenade.


    That¡¯s why, when their car was swarmed by Martha''sckeys, Horace wondered why Boss Be was


    even considering surrender.


    With the arsenal they both carried, the odds of escaping were more than good.


    Later, as Boss Be kept grilling the hag with questions and tipping Horace the wink, Horace started to


    realize Be was setting a trap for Martha.


    But even though it was a trap, seeing Boss Be being pped still hurt him.


    His Boss, who was worshiped by them as God, was tormented by this old crone!


    "That''s quite a lot of gimmicks." Martha snorted upon hearing this. Raising her gun, she fired into the


    air and bellowed, "Listen up, everyone! Catch them, tear off their skins, and pull out their tendons¡ªI


    want them to die so,"


    She hadn''t finished her sentence when ¡°bang¡±¡ªa shot from Arabe sent Martha''s weapon flying.


    Arabe was a crack shot. As herst bullet was spent, she threw down her own gun and moved


    toward Martha with the grace of a swallow.


    Without her gun, Martha was forced to fight hand-to-hand.


    But it was clear, Martha was no match for Arabe.


    Arabe''s skills were forged in countless battles, a far cry from Martha, who had only managed to


    secure a minor post in Doom.


    Arabe had the upper hand in all aspects¡ªin moves, speed, and strength.


    Martha was sent stumbling back with Arabe¡¯s kick, refusing to ept defeat, she red at her, "Who


    the hell are you?"


    No average families could raise someone like her!


    Could she also be from some organization?


    "If I''d known, I would''ve stripped you and that minion."


    Then she would not be snapped by the button from the minion¡¯s shirt, and Serena wouldn''t have been


    dragged into such a mess.


    "Even without my clothes on, your voice can still be recorded. And don''t forget, my hair band also


    doubles as a camera."


    "What?" Martha stared incredulously at the inconspicuous hair band on Arabe''s head. If one were to


    talk of its value, only the tiny diamond tiara counts, which didn''t look pricey anyways¡ªand it certainly


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    looks not like a camera.


    "You''re bluffing? That can be a camera?"


    Arabe pinched the tiny tiara, and what Martha just said echoed from within it.


    Serena, who hadn''t ended the video call, widened her eyes in shock.


    She had seen in the news that how someone would disguise micro-cameras as screws, USB drives,


    lighters.


    But the tiara, no one can tell it was a camera at the first nce!


    She''d never imagined cameras could be masked as buttons and tiny crowns, yet look so convincing.


    What should she do now? Arabe and her underling both held "incriminating evidence" against her


    and Martha.


    If the evidence fell into the hands of the Collins family, she and Martha would be finished!

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Martha was definitely worried that this would pass into the Collins family, which would do no good for


    her and Serena. So, she reached out her hands and snatched for it.


    Arabe smacked Martha''s cheek, and then quickly punched on her nose. Serena helplessly watched,


    as blood trickled from Martha¡¯s nose. She barely let out a scream when Arabe kicked Martha away


    into a pir.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha''s back hit the pir with a thud, and she then slid to the floor. But at the sight of the little tiara on


    Arabe''s hair bend, she shot a look to her henchmen, and in no time, seven or eight of them charged


    in.


    But Arabe wasn¡¯t even fazed by these goons. Within seconds, they were sprawled on the ground,


    defeated.


    She advanced toward Martha again.


    Serena again, watched helplessly as Arabe kicked Martha in the head and chest.


    ¡°Stop, Arabe, please stop.¡±


    When Martha was smitten to the ground, coughing up blood, Serena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team! But Arabe didn¡¯t go soft. She kicked Martha away to the


    pir again, like she was kicking off the trash.


    Once more Martha was hit to the pir, and a fresh wave of blood spilled from her mouth.


    Still, as if unwilling to throw in the towel, she struggled to her feet, but only to receive another kick from


    Arabe on the face and stomach. She was knocked into the air, crashing into the wooden table, which


    was shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Martha, get out of here.¡± Serena cried out, choked with tears. ¡°Stop fighting, you can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Somewhere along the line, Steward¡¯s men had made it upstairs, firing at Martha¡¯s henchmen.


    Martha wiped the blood from her lips, still wanting to make onest stand.


    As she lunged for Arabe, and reached for her hair bend.


    In a sh, Horace kicked one of Martha¡¯s thugs so hard that he flew into her, and they both went


    tumbling down the stairs.


    Serena widened her eyes, stunned, unable to believe what she was witnessing.


    Just now.


    Martha, who had doted on her for eighteen years, had fallen down the stairs?


    Serena¡¯s eyes bugged out, her mind was nk. And it was after quite a while that she caught on


    Martha¡¯s death.


    Martha, who had cared for her for eighteen years with genuine affection, was dead.


    ¡°That bitch got off too easy dying like that!¡±


    Coming from her ears was the mutter from one of Arabe¡¯s underlings.


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe it. Tears streamed down her face like pearls scattering from a snapped strand


    of ne. Was it Arabe¡¯s people who killed Martha? Or was it Arabe herself?


    Arabe or her goons couldn¡¯t be seen from her angle.


    She only saw Martha trying to stand up, and trying to rush in a certain direction.


    Then someone flew in, knocking Martha down the stairs.


    It had to be Arabe!


    It had to be Arabe taking the opportunity to kill Martha!


    Serena was both tense and angry, a low sob escaped her throat, which then turned into a loud,


    anguished scream.


    ¡°Arabe, you murderous fiend, you killed Martha! You vile, despicable woman.¡±


    Ah¡ª


    Her Martha was dead!


    DEAD!


    Horace, who was not far off, brought down a few more thugs and kicked the cellphone on the ground


    down the stairs.


    The screen was shattered.


    The video call was cut off automatically.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    "What is she making a fuss about," Horace didn¡¯t pay any attention to the scream. But when he saw


    Steward leading a group upstairs, he felt a bit worried, "Boss Be, why are they here? It looks like


    they''re on the warpath."


    Steward and his crew stormed up. When Steward saw Arabe and her entourage still alive, both


    standing on the edge of the 18th floor, he was wild with joy.


    Their Ms. Collins was still alive! She was alive and kicking!


    At the same time. Sean had been scouring the ground floor but found no trace of his little sister''s body.


    Suddenly, two figures plummeted from above¡ªone was a nobody, the other, to his surprise, was


    Martha.


    Why on earth was Martha here?


    He barely had time to ponder when a cellphone came hurtling down from the above. If he didn¡¯t dodge


    in time, he would receive a nasty blow to the head.


    Who''s the jackass throwing stuff from up high?


    Looking for trouble?


    Despite the broken limbs of Martha, one could at least tell that it was a person who had fallen from


    above.


    But his little sister was nowhere to be seen.


    Just then, his phone began to ring¡ªa call from Steward.


    "Sean, get up here! She''s alive."


    Upon hearing this, Sean bolted upstairs.


    Horace, uncertain about the intentions of the neers¡ªwhether they were friends or foes, only saw


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Steward showing a gleam of predatory pleasure seeing Boss Be.


    Were they here to take him and his Boss?


    "Even if we lowballed them for their ind, they wouldn''t chase us to the ends of the earth, would


    they?"


    Horace sliced open the belly of one of Martha''s goons and sent another assant flying with a swift


    kick.


    He turned to Arabe, "Boss, have you noticed? The folks Sean''s after and the ones we were seeking


    for seem to be the same. First Sam, now Viper. Could it be that they followed the Viper''s trail from the


    club to here?"


    Horace floored two more attackers and cast a worried nce at Arabe. "The Viper''s been offed by


    Martha''s people. If Sean didn¡¯t find him, he won''t pin the me on us, will he? Remember the


    underground fight club? We cost them Sam, and their man said that they would skin us alive. Should


    we make a run for it now?"


    Before he finished talking, one of Martha''s henchmen pressed a switch.


    In an instant, the who building rang with relentless beeping.


    Horace had sharp eyes. He immediately spotted that timed bombs were ced throughout the floor at


    some point.


    Now there started a one-minute countdown.


    Arabe saw it too. "Retreat!"


    Because the iplete building had no elevators, descending from the 18th floor would take


    considerable time.


    At that time, Sean finally reached the 18th floor. Seeing his sister unscathed, his heart lightened with


    relief, yet his voice was still restrained, "You''re alive?"


    Arabe was perplexed. How eagerly was this person waiting for her to die?


    Horace also heard Sean¡¯s words. This man was sure enough gunning for them, wishing for their death.


    "Sean, they''ve triggered a bomb. There¡¯s only less than fifty seconds left, we need to move."


    If Martha''s bombs went off, it would surely set off Steward''s explosives rigged throughout the building.


    The ensuing devastation was conceivable.


    Sean quickly grabbed Arabe''s hand. "Come with me."


    "What are you doing? Get your hands off Be!" Horace''s kicked at him.


    Arabe took the chance to fight back, and Sean stepped backward. "I won''t hurt you."


    "There''s no time left! MOVE!" Steward hadn''t finished off the remaining goons and yelled, "Get out¡ª


    NOW!"


    Time was ticking away.


    In that critical moment, Sean saw several bullets streaking towards Arabe''s back from different


    directions.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    In a split second, he took a bullet in the back to shield Arabe, pushing her behind a pir for cover.


    The bullet made his face contort in pain.


    As for the other bullets, some grazed his clothes and some embedded in the concrete, but luckily none


    found their mark on him.


    But the pain, from that single bullet that hit him, spread like wildfire through his flesh.


    Breathless from a daring sprint up 18 flights of stairs, and having weaved through several goons on his


    way, he now stood in front of his sister, taking a bullet meant for her. The impact tore through the


    stitches from his recent surgery, and blood slowly stained his white sweater; the spreading crimson


    bloom painted a grisly picture.


    Steward saw Sean was hurt and immediately, along with his men, took out the shooters lurking in the


    shadows.


    A few people with knives charged at them, only to be swiftly dealt with by Horace.


    Arabe stared at Sean with confusion. She did not understand why he had chosen to save her.


    If it wasn''t for him catching the bullet for her, she would have been dead.


    What was he ying at?


    "Let''s go," Sean''s breath became heavy, his voice rough with pain as he grabbed his sister''s wrist and


    started to rush down the stairs.


    Arabe noticed his back was soaked with blood.


    The bullet was still in his flesh.


    Horace took down a few more assants and quickly followed in their steps.


    Steward, realizing they were running out of time, gave the order, and motioned for all his men to leave.


    The clock of the bomb was ticking down.


    The closer to the explosion, the more piercing the ticking became.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sean, holding his sister''s wrist, had just sprinted a dozen yards from the abandoned building when a


    deafening boom erupted. The building copsed like a house of cards into rubble, with smoke billowing


    and mes reaching to the sky. The earth shook, the st hurling them through the air for yards.


    To spare his sister from harm, Sean willingly chose to be a ¡°human cushion.¡± So, when Arabe fell off,


    she didn''t hit to the ground, but on Sean.


    The explosion rang out, sending rounds of shockwaves and piercing everyone''s ears.


    Sean covered his sister''s ears to protect her from the relentless sts.


    Debris from the explosion flew towards them, and Sean reached out to deflect a piece of stone from


    hitting his sister.


    Arabe couldn''t work out why he kept saving her time and time again.


    Once the shockwaves subsided, Horace scrambled up and ran towards Arabe.


    "Boss Be, are you alright, Boss?"


    He pulled Arabe to her feet, and then saw Sean pinned beneath Arabe, bloodied and pale, on the


    verge of passing out.


    Yet, there was a strange smile on his lips.


    What was with this guy?


    What was there to smile about?


    If Boss held him ountable for hernding on him, would they be in for more troubleter?


    Steward, seeing the explosions had lessened, quickly got up and rushed towards Sean.


    His men also got to their feet and followed Steward''s lead.


    "Boss, we should get out of here. Sean''s in bad shape, and I bet his men will soon start ming us."


    They were already in hot water.


    And now it looked like more trouble was brewing. This is exclusive content from Noveldrama


    (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to support the author and the trantion team!


    "If Martha''s people back home find out about this and target your family." Seeing Steward and his men


    closing in, Horace spoke urgently, "We need to get the surveince footage to your family. It¡¯s time to


    move."

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Be couldn''t understand the sudden shift in Sean''s attitude toward her, but seeing him injured like


    that, she couldn''t just stand by. She rolled up her sleeves, took a pill, and ced the pill directly into his


    mouth.


    "It''s for your own good," Arabe said, standing up. She gave Sean a few concerned looks and,


    noticing Steward and his crew catching up to them, turned and walked away with Horace.


    "Miss Be, what did you give to Sean? Wait a moment."


    The sound of Steward calling her "Miss Be" made Arabe and Horace exchange a worried nce,


    both realizing that things were probably more serious than they had thought.


    They didn''t slow down, but ran faster.


    When they were signing the deal for the ind, Arabe had used Horace''s name, so how did Steward


    know her real name?


    Were they investigating her?


    And if they found out that she was Arabe, did that mean they had uncovered her identity back home.


    What did they want?


    Could they be nning to go after her family?


    Steward, seeing her run, hastily ordered his men to give chase while he bent down beside Sean. "Hang


    in there, Sean, I''m getting you to the hospital."


    He wanted to help Sean up, but seeing him in blood, he hesitated, afraid of causing him more pain.


    As hey on the ground, Sean''s vision blurred in and out of focus.


    He saw his sister''s retreating figure. The urge to call out her name gripped him, yet his voice failed to


    emerge. As if he had lost his soul, his head was spinning dizzily.


    When Sean threw himself to the ground, using his body as a cushion to protect his sister, his arms


    wrapped protectively around her. In doing so, his back and head had taken the full force of the fall.


    Now, blood was also trickling from the back of his head.


    As his sister moved further away, Sean noticed the injury on her arm. The bright red of her blood made


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    his heart skip a beat. He opened his mouth to speak, but then darkness took over him.


    "Sean, Sean." Steward panicked, calling for help.


    "They''re definitely after us." Horace looked back and saw that Steward''s men were still hot on their


    heels. Luckily, he had called his people toe pick them up when they were escaping from the 18th


    floor.


    Suddenly, several ck cars screeched to a halt in front of them.


    "Get in, quick," Horace urged. "It''s our ride."


    Arabe opened the car door and slid in.


    The car sped off, and Horace, not yet inside, shouted, "Hey, hey, I''m not in yet!"


    He grabbed the passenger-side door and managed to squirm through the window as the car raced


    away.


    "Don''t leave¡ª" Steward''s men shouted from behind, "Come back with us."


    Sean wanted to see her.


    But she was already gone.


    They could only pull their guns out, aiming to shoot the tires to force the car to stop, but the vehicle was


    moving too fast.


    "Damn, they''re pulling guns. All this over a freaking ind deal?" Horace panted, his words punctuated


    by gasps of air. As he caught his breath, he noticed Arabe''s left arm was injured, blood seeping out.


    "Boss Be, you''re injured."


    When did she get injured without him noticing?


    "It''s nothing," Arabe brushed it off casually.


    Earlier, when Sean had yanked her down the stairs, bullets sliced the air around them. Her arm,


    entangled by Sean¡¯s grip,cked its usual agility to evade, resulting in a bullet grazing her.


    Luckily, the bullet had not embedded itself in her flesh¡ªas it had in Sean''s back. That bullet was


    undoubtedly lodged deep, likely requiring surgical extraction.


    And as for the fall, it was Sean who had it rough. The harshnding likely reopened the incision from


    his recent heart operation, which would require re-stitching.


    Fortunately, these were all well within the hospital doctors¡¯ expertise.


    Nothing they couldn¡¯t fix.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    "Boss Be, we should swing by our safe house first. I''ll have someone dress your wounds there."


    "No need, just hit the hotel. I''ve got a first aid kit on me." Arabe was prepared; she always carried an


    emergency medical kit whenever she went out.


    "Okay, then let me at least stop the bleeding for now." Horace fished through the car and found some


    gauze, efficiently wrapping it around Arabe''s bleeding arm to stop the flow.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They were often on assignments, so the car was usually stocked with medical supplies. But this time,


    they were down to nothing but bandages¡ªthe medicine had all been used up.


    "Just bear with me, we''ll have you patched up in no time." After applying severalyers of gauze,


    Horace make sure it was fastened securely. Throughout the process, Arabe remained silent and


    stoic, though herplexion was noticeably pale and weary.


    "Boss." Horace couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy seeing her like this¡ªand it was well past 2:00


    a.m..


    Arabe must be exhausted, and likely famished.


    "Hand over your jacket."


    When Arabe said this, Horace assumed she was chilly and quickly took his off, helping her put it on


    with care.


    But a momentter, something dawned on him, and he eximed in shock, "Boss Be, are you


    covering up your wound so that Romeo won''t see it and worry."


    Arabe gave him a look that said: ¡°If you¡¯ve figured it out, why ask?¡±


    Horace zipped his lips, swallowing hard, and at the same time, he couldn''t believe that¡ªBoss had


    changed.


    She actually showed a vulnerability now!


    Pulling up at the hotel entrance, Arabe gave her orders, "Take some trusted guys and head back to


    the states. From now on, you¡¯re my right-hand man. I''ll head back with Romeo tonight or tomorrow.


    Head over to Jack''s and wait for me."


    Horace considered asking if he could join them on their private jet, but then thought better of it¡ªhe


    didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel.


    "Boss Be, make sure you get that wound seen to as soon as you¡¯re up there. Don''t wait." he urged


    instead.


    "Sure." Arabe confirmed and headed into the hotel.


    Horace stayed until he saw her step into the elevator before driving off.


    With Romeo upstairs, Be would be in safe hands.


    Reassured, he could feel a weight lift from his shoulders.


    Upon reaching her floor, Arabe found the presidential suite''s door slightly open. Inside was chaos¡ªa


    clear aftermath of turmoil, as if a storm had passed through.


    The hotel manager and several executives were awkwardly gathered near the sofa, incessantly bowing


    to Romeo and apologizing, "We''re terribly sorry, Mr. McMillian. This incident was apse in our security.


    Please ept our deepest apologies."


    Noticing Arabe, Romeo dismissed them and rushed to her side, "Are you hurt?"


    She gave a slight shake of her head and questioned, "What happened?"


    "Some thugs forced their way in here," Romeo replied in a low voice.


    Seeing her paleness, he quickly fetched her a ss of water and urged her to drink, his eyes filled with


    displeasure as he nced at the inept hotel staff. "Why are you still there?" he growled.


    The staff bowed again, expressing their gratitude for Romeo¡¯s understanding, then hastened to


    straighten up the furniture.


    But it was clear¡ªthe coffee table split into pieces, the windows and doors damaged, and bloodstains


    on both the bed and carpet.


    This suite was beyond staying in.


    "The suite next door is all set. The door is open, and I''ll arrange somete-night delicacies to be


    delivered."


    Before the manager could finish his words, Romeo shot him a stern nce that immediately cut him


    off. Knowing to exit swiftly, the man bowed out.


    An attempt on Romeo''s life in their hotel.


    If the word got out, how would the hotel ever attract the high society?


    With such a security failure, who among the elite would trust a stay there?

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    The thing was, the head honcho of the hotel had been practically drooling to ink a deal with Romeo.


    But after this security failure, that possibility was sinking fast. And to top it off, they might even need to


    make amends personally.


    The hotel manager knew better not to speak further, mindful not to provoke more criticism. Exiting, he


    hurried off to devise damage control ns andpensation strategies with the other executives.


    "How''s your hand?" Arabe asked once the room was theirs. "Did it hurt?"


    Romeo yed it cool, "Nope, nothing."


    "I saw it when you were handling the water earlier. Where are you hurt? Show me." Arabe retrieved


    her backpack, which was packed with all sorts of first-aid supplies.


    "You are quite the medic, aren''t you? Can''t get anything past you." Romeo pushed up his sleeve to


    expose a crudely bandaged forearm.


    "That''s some rough wrapping," Arabe teased. "Couldn¡¯t put in a little more effort?"


    Romeo had used some powder the manager had given him to stop the bleeding, then carelessly


    bandaged his arm, hoping Arabe wouldn¡¯t notice in case of a sudden return. But she had.


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. Unwrapping his hastily done bondage, Arabe spotted


    that it was a knife wound¡ªthankfully, it was a shallow flesh wound.


    "Were there many? Any tough ones?" she probed as she started her treatment.


    Someone of Romeo¡¯s caliber wasn¡¯t easy to injure.


    "Just hired guns. They had numbers on their side."


    "They were after me?" Arabe inferred.


    "Mmm." Romeo''s gaze lingered on her, wondering what enemies she had made recently.


    When the intruders had slipped in under the cover of darkness, they likely hadn''t expected to find


    Romeo there. They had hesitated at first, as if they looked to avoid an extra fight.


    But Romeo wasn''t about to let them off the hook. After a scuffle, they were badly injured.


    He purposely allowed their escape, with his people to tail them. He intended to track them, revealing


    who they were, and who had sent them.


    "We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this soon," Romeo hinted, then moved in closer unexpectedly.


    Arabe mistook it for an attempt at a kiss and focused on her work instead, pulling back slightly.


    "Knock it off."


    "Why do you smell like blood? And why are you wearing Horace''s jacket?" Romeo asked, sniffing


    closer. Indeed, there was a scent of blood.


    "It''s chilly out, so I¡¯ve borrowed his jacket," Arabe maintained herposure as she concluded her


    task and stood up. "All done. Get some rest. I''m going to contact my people to arrange our trip back."


    "You''re injured?" Romeo instantly stepped in front of her. "Let me have a look."


    "I''m fine."


    "I noticed when you were applying the medicine. Your left hand isn''t as dexterous as the right one. Is


    your left injured?" Romeo''s tone was filled with worries.


    Arabe tried to downy it, but Romeo wouldn¡¯t have it and insisted on seeing for himself.


    Finally, he slipped off her jacket and discovered her left arm was also wrapped in a makeshift bandage,


    even more slipshod than his.


    Her clothes were drenched in blood that had clearly been seeping for some time.


    "So you are injured."


    Her wound was more serious than his.


    "Looks like we''re even," Arabe remarked earnestly. "You kept secrets, I kept secrets."


    "Even? Nonsense, girl. I''m not here to score points. What were you up to tonight? You weren''t the one


    hunting those guys, were you?"


    He recalled a phone call with Derrick, where he¡¯d heard that his girl had gotten the upper hand and was


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    tailgating the assants'' car.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    "How could you have hurt yourself so badly?" Romeo''s gaze was filled with concern as he said, "Sit


    down. I''ll fetch the first aid kit."


    "No need for that." Arabe dismissed his offer, struggling with the knot one-handed.


    "Hold still, let me do that." Romeo, afraid that she might worsen the injury.


    If he had known she would get hurt, he would never have left her side to protect her to ensure her


    safety.


    He carefully peeled off the blood-soaked bandage, neatly trimmed the fabric around her wound, cleanly


    applied medicine, and then bandaged it anew.


    "With everything that¡¯s happening abroad, and the holidays around the corner, what if we head back?"


    Romeo suggested with his heart distressed. "I''ve got people looking into those hitmen from tonight; we


    should have answers soon. You''ve wrapped up all your affairs here in Belloria, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ve taken care of everything."


    "Then we are ready to leave?"


    "Absolutely."


    Arabe had been thinking the same thing. She saw the clock striking three in the morning, which


    meant it was already ten in the morning back home.


    "Can I use your phone?"


    Her mobile was gone, a casualty of Martha¡¯s actions and the ensuing explosion.


    Hearing that she didn''t even have a phone, Romeo¡¯s heart hurt, and he quickly offered his phone.


    Arabe gained ess with her face ID.


    "Do you have my parents on WhatsApp?" Arabe asked.


    "Yes," Romeo replied, "It''s in my contacts."


    Arabe noticed that he had saved Keh and Louisa as "Inws."


    ¡°Inws?¡± She looked at him with amusement.


    Inws?


    He was already that close to them?


    "Well, they are my inws." He responded with pride. His private messages with them were also


    affectionately signed with a familial ¡°son-inw¡±.


    Arabe slid out a tiny chip from hair bend, and slotted it into the phone''s port. She sent the


    surveince footage to her parents along with a series of voice messages with instructions. After that,


    she used Romeo¡¯s phone to call Jack and instructed him to make sure everyone at Reflections Vi


    was well-protected.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having settled these affairs, Romeo got in touch with his people, ordering them to have their private jet


    ready on a nearby airfield as quickly as possible.


    On the flight, Arabe briefed Romeo on Martha''s true identity and her idental fall.


    "So she was the mastermind behind those past troubles?" Romeo was surprised, "I have


    underestimated her."


    He hadn''t expected that the incident at Dawnstar restaurant, the falling billboard incident, the smear


    campaign against Ar-Bl-Clear Group''s skincare line, and the lip-syncing allegations against Arabe


    were all Martha''s work!


    Elsewhere.


    A private jet from Dawnstar was making its descent to thending pad at Reflections Vi.


    Keh and Louisa had been eagerly awaiting this moment, standing by in anticipation.


    Eunice and Bard were expected to join them for the holiday celebrations, and they had arrived early to


    greet their guests.


    As the aircraft''s door slowly opened, Eunice, looking chic and more tasteful than ever, descended the


    stairs arm in arm with Bard. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, and her fashionable


    attire made her look even more stunning. Her walk was full of grace, and the blend of icy elegance and


    <pmanding presence was indescribably captivating.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    On the other side, Bard was the pinnacle of suave charm.


    Upon seeing them, Louisa couldn''t help but wave energetically. "Bro, sis-inw, you finally made it!"


    She instantly became the joyful little sister in their midst, her joy bubbling over.


    "Louisa''s been here early, waiting for you guys," Keh said with a warm smile as he approached


    and hugged Bard, then gave a nod towards Eunice with an expression of relief and happiness. "Seeing


    you standing here, safe and sound, it hits me right in the feels. Mom would be so pleased."


    Previously, after Eunice''s fall from the cliff, everyone had thought she was gone for good.


    Even Bard had been despondent for some time.


    Now, with the couple before there, healthy and together, Louisa hugged Eunice tightly. "The important


    thing is you''re back, you''re back."


    Eunice responded with a beaming smile that only enhanced her elegance.


    "How have you beentely?" Eunice asked, her eyes tender as she looked at Louisa.


    "Everything''s been pretty good, but let''s not freeze out there. Let''s go inside and talk." Louisa linked


    arms with Eunice and they headed towards the main house, shivering slightly as the cold wind nipped


    at her neck. "It''s really chilly today. Oh, by the way, where are mom and dad?"


    Mentioning Darren and Belinda, Eunice''s smile paused for a split second before brightening again.


    "They were a bit shaken up before leaving the house. Bard and I came ahead; we have something to


    announce in a little while."


    At the mention of an announcement, Louisa''s curiosity was piqued. "Is it about Be?"


    "Yes," Eunice nodded, her smile charming.


    Louisa thought it was about revealing Arabe''s identity and said, "I''ve already called and invited


    friends and family. They''ll all be here for the New Year, but they don''t know about Be yet. I was


    thinking of making the announcement then. Do you think we should invite the press?"


    She wanted the world to know Arabe was her biological daughter but was concerned that too much


    spotlight could disturb her normal life.


    After all, with Arabe''s varied identities, having reporters constantly around the house would surely


    expose herings and goings.


    "Let''s discuss that after the announcement. Just prepare yourself for what I''m about to reveal." Eunice


    said teasingly.


    Louisa was puzzled, not quite grasping her sister-inw''s meaning. "What announcement?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Eunice said no more, and led the way, with Keh and Bard following.


    Noticing only his sister, brother-inw, and a handful of servants there to greet them, Bard asked,


    "Where''s Be? Why haven''t I seen her yet?"


    "Be''s off handling some business in Belloria; she hasn''t returned yet." Keh replied cheerfully.


    "This year, it looks like our whole family will finally get to enjoy a healthy and lively New Year, and with


    Be here, life couldn''t be better."


    In the past, with Darren and Belinda''s health issues, opportunities for them to gather like this were few


    and far between, not to mention having everyone together for New Year.


    "Why didn''t mom and dade?" Keh noticed their absence too and echoed the question.


    Weren''t they all supposed to celebrate this New Year together?


    "They''ll catch a flightter; should be here by tomorrow," Bard said with a smile, then turned to his


    brother-inw with concern. "How have you been?"


    "Can''t be better." The two men exchanged a casual conversation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Walking hand-in-hand into the living room with Eunice, Louisa was greeted by Edith and the servants,


    who weed them warmly.


    As the servants served up dishes of pastries, fruit, and hot tea, Eunice couldn''t help but say, "Please,


    everyone, don''t be so busy treating us."


    "Having you is such a rare treat, that Louisa wishes she could roll out the red carpet with all the best


    the house has to offer," Keh chuckled, then offered Eunice and Bard their cups of coffee.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "Thanks a lot," Eunice said, taking the mug with a warm smile.


    The aroma of fresh coffee wafted up to her nose, and she could tell it was top-shelf stuff.


    She handed the mug to Louisa, just like old times¡ªany time she had something good, she''d


    instinctively offer it to her sister first.


    Then she got herself another cup.


    After taking an elegant sip, Louisa smiled and asked, "How''s the taste?"


    "Good," Eunice replied.


    "I saved these coffee beans just for you, knowing how you and Bard love a good brew," Louisa said.


    As she finished speaking, Keh chimed in with a cheery grin, "I can vouch for that. I wanted to make


    a cup yesterday, but she said we had to wait for you two to enjoy it together."


    Laughter filled the room, with Bard and Eunice joining in.


    Louisa giggled, "Coffee like this is best enjoyed in goodpany."


    "Absolutely, my dear. Whatever the wife says is thew," Keh joked, echoing his old habit of


    unconditional support for his wife, which drew more chuckles from everyone around.


    After a few more sips, Eunice set down her mug gracefully and asked, "Where''s Serena? Still holed up


    next door?"


    "Yes."


    The mention of Serena erased the smile from Louisa''s face, and her expression became a mix of


    disappointment and sorrow.


    "The reason Bard and I came by early was to show you guys something," Eunice said, putting her mug


    aside. She pulled out a small remote, a gadget herpany had released a while back. With a click, it


    could project images, videos, even surveince footage onto a t wall or cab.


    Images of several receipts appeared, and Louisa looked puzzled. What did these mean?


    She couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    "Did you prepare a bunch of gifts for Serena for her trip to Dawnstar?" Eunice asked, turning to Louisa.


    Louisa nodded, her confusion growing, "Yes, didn''t you get them?"


    "On her way to the airport, she had Erik drop off these items at Martha''s ce, to be sold off gradually.


    All the money went straight into her pocket," Eunice exined.


    Louisa and Keh''s eyes widened. What?


    Serena had done that?!


    "And the gifts she brought us," Eunice continued, looking at the projected images, "were bought in


    Dawnstar, charged to Martin''s credit card."


    As she spoke, the wall disyed a series of extravagant expenses, "She spared no expense using


    someone else¡¯s money¡ªbags worth thousands, jewelry worth millions. She bought everything she


    fancied. These are the records of her shopping sprees in Dawnstar, and they match the so-called gifts


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    she imed to have brought us."

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    She clicked the remote, revealing the second page on the screen, "These are Martha''s underlings, all


    the details about the wee gift you arranged¨C the time, ce, and amount¡ªit''s all here."


    Louisa and Keh never imagined their child would dare do such a thing in secret. Their


    disappointment in her deepened.


    "That day she went to Dawnstar''s Rodeo Drive, charging Martin''s card with shopping sprees¡ªI


    happened to be there with Be, doing some shopping. As an aunt, I wanted to give my niece a warm


    wee back to the family with a special something. But that day, something happened."


    Eunice pressed the remote again, and a boutique''s surveince footage filled the screen.


    "I was picking out dresses when I overheard someone deliberately snatching the clothes Be was


    interested in. Whatever Be liked, the person tried to take."


    Although the store manager noticed Eunice¡¯s displeasure and had the rudedy escorted out, banning


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    her from future entry and even firing the sales associate for being impolite to Arabe.


    Eunice made it a point to inquire about the identity of that affluent girl. The manager didn¡¯t recognize


    her, only noting she wore a pink CNL ensemble and a white beret, with her brown hair inrge, wavy


    curls.


    "With the New Year around the corner, I was pondering over the perfect gift for Be. It was perfect


    timing ¨C reps from all the major brands wereing around with New Year''s gifts, including CNL¡¯s vice


    president with theirtest collection."


    Eunice had been resolute to him, swearing off any coboration with their brand again. Under his


    persistent queries, she told him it was due to the low quality of some of their clientele, which tarnished


    the brand''s reputation.


    "Later, I learned from the vice president that they cater only to a few top families in the country. That


    pink CNL outfit? Only three in the world¡ªtwo went to heiresses abroad, and one was ordered by


    Serena. Following the trail, I discovered it was Serena who had the conflict with Be over clothes that


    day."


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. The video showed Serenamanding the sales


    associate to seize the dresses Be was interested in. After being kicked out of the boutique and


    barred from all the shops on Rodeo Drive, thanks to Eunice''s influence, she stood outside, cursing


    loudly. "Ever heard of the Collins family? Do you know who the Collins are? Do you know Keh?


    The Solterra tycoon, you know him?"


    Keh and Louisa were stunned by her effrontery.


    Was this the Serena they had spoiled since childhood?


    Was this the same Serena, so fragile that she only knew how to cry pitifully?


    Eunice continued, "After shopping, Be and I went to a rooftop restaurant. I excused myself to the


    restroom and Serena just happened to be there. Probably spotting Be, she lied to the manager,


    iming she knew her and wanted to say hello."


    She clicked the remote, and Keh and Louisa watched astonishment, as they saw Serena approach


    Arabe and grab a half-finished ss of champagne from another table, throwing it over Arabe.


    But Arabe was quick. She grabbed a napkin to shield herself, dodged, and in a swift motion,


    sshing red wine onto Serena in return.


    "The restaurant''s cameras had blind spots, so no one knew it was Serena who''d thrown the drink at


    Be. This footage was identally recorded by a bystander."


    The footage ended there, missing the part where Arabe shoved Serena into a te and soaking her


    with wine.


    Keh was in shock, and Louisa was shaking with anger. She could never have imagined that


    Serena, in private, could be so malicious, so brazen in bullying their darling Be.


    If Be hadn''t reacted so quickly, hadn''t fought back, imagine how cold and how humiliated she would


    have been drenched in champagne in that freezing weather.


    "This child has gone too far." Louisa''s voice trembled with rage. "She''s terrible!"


    "How could she do such a thing?" Keh was furious. Without Eunice showing them these, they


    would have beenpletely unaware of Serena¡¯s behavior in private!

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Before, the girl had put on quite the show, acting as if she adored her sister, Be, and she held Be


    in the highest regard.


    It was all a farce!!


    Behind closed doors, she was actually bullying Be.


    Be must have endured so much suffering, so many indignities at her hands.


    "And there''s even more," Eunice''s gaze swept over them, "Back at our ce, Serena would argue with


    Be over simple breakfast items like fluffy omelets and cheesy egg wraps."


    Keh and Louisa were speechless by the shock.


    Could someone really be that petty?


    Fluffy omelets and cheesy egg wraps cost next to nothing, and besides, since when did Serena even


    like fluffy omelets?


    "At the time, the chef knew she didn''t like them, so he didn''t prepare Serena¡¯s share. Clearly annoyed,


    she made some snidements, leading anyone who didn''t know better to think Be had taken her


    favorite dish, leaving her with nothing to eat. But as an aunt, how could I arrange only for those two


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    breakfast items?"


    The table wasden with a variety of delicious foods, yet Serena stillpeted with Be over


    something so trivial.


    Her pettiness was excessive, malicious!!


    "And there¡¯s more. Serena once dragged Dad to go out for a walk in sub-zero temperatures, just to


    snap photos for Facebook to show off how beloved she was at home, and how close she was with the


    family."


    Eunice''s gaze settled on them as she spoke calmly, "It was her pulling on Dad that caused him to fall.


    Afraid that others would find out, she warned the servants to keep quiet, and she took it upon herself to


    apply medication, without even bothering to change his wet clothes promptly."


    Eunice took a sip of her coffee, then continued, "Be found out about this and was furious. I heard


    Serena onceining that even though she hasn''t been deprived of anything in this home, she gets


    less than Be, that the gifts you give to Be are more and more expensive, and so she feels


    resentful."


    Keh and Louisa were dumbfounded, unable to imagine Serena could be such an ungrateful


    person.


    She was living a life of luxury as before, and yet, not only was she ungrateful, but she even had the


    audacity to speak such words about their precious daughter!


    How could she say such things?


    "In Serena''s eyes, if you buy Be a purse, she expects an identical one," Eunice continued. "But


    you''ve actually had hundreds of dresses custom-made for Be, and none for her."


    Louisa had to defend their actions, "But we¡¯ve bought her clothes over the past eighteen years! If we


    were to tally it up, she''s received more than Be, never less."


    "But in Serena¡¯s view, you''re ying favorites, you''re not treating them equally. She resents Be,


    feeling you''ve wronged her."


    Louisa nced at Keh, unable to fathom that after eighteen years of care, they had raised such an


    ingrate!!


    Keh was also filled with anger and disappointment. Serena had truly changed, be


    unrecognizable.


    "After that argument with Be, I even talked to her. She promised me to my face that she would


    change, but then." Eunice pressed a button on the small remote.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    The screen showed Martin and Romeo having a full-blown fistfight right outside her front door, leaving


    Keh and Louisa absolutely gobsmacked. What on earth was happening? Why were these two


    throwing punches at each other?


    "Over the past six months, Serena has kept Be''s existence from Martin, so he had no clue about her,


    nor did he know Serena was the adopted daughter of the Collins family."


    "What did you just say?" Both Keh and Louisa were staggered in shock.


    "Serena lied to Martin, telling him Romeo was the kind who abandons the old for the new. She imed


    he was unting his new me in front of his ex just to rub it in her face, to deliberately hurt her. She


    also set up these ''coincidental'' run-ins. No matter where Serena and Martin were or what they were


    doing, Romeo would show up with his new love and outshine them. That''s why Martin lost it and threw


    punches the moment he saw Romeo at my doorstep."


    "Romeo can''t be that childish!" Keh was fuming. "How could Serena stoop to such a level."


    Lying had be second nature to her!


    "Before this, she fooled her good friend Brooklyn Reed, iming that Be sabotaged her engagement


    with Romeo. We had hoped she would change, but she has continued to y the same tricks, even


    lying to her own boyfriend." Louisa''s mind was a whirl of disbelief that wouldn¡¯t settle.


    "Romeo is indeed madly in love with Be¡ªthat is not an act. They don''t need to put on a show of


    affection. What everyone sees is genuine," Keh defended.


    "That''s true. Romeo has always been cared for Be," Eunice chimed in with satisfaction. "He''s got her


    back. Once, Romeo also made it clear to Martin that, before Martin came into the picture, he had rarely


    seen Serena. He was actually considering calling off the engagement, but then he met Be, took a


    liking to her, and that''s why the families'' engagement went on."


    "You, what are you saying?" Louisa''s eyes bulged in disbelief. Could it be that the reason Romeo came


    over with all those gifts, was not to see his fianc¨¦e as he imed, but to break off the engagement with


    Serena.


    She and Keh had assumed he had heard the news that they had found their biological daughter,


    and came specifically to bring gifts for his real bride-to-be.


    But it turned out.


    "No wonder Romeo wasn¡¯t around much before, but ever since Be came back to us, he¡¯s been


    visiting frequently."


    It was all because of Be that the families'' engagement has held.


    If Be hadn''t returned, if Serena were their biological daughter, he wouldn''t have chosen Serena,


    regardless of the families'' ties or even Phillip¡¯s persuasion to the point of a heart attack.


    He simply didn''t like Serena, that¡¯s the whole of it!


    "Martin must be disappointed with Serena''s actions, that''s why they broke up, right?" Keh asked,


    regretfully. He really thought Martin was a good guy.


    But as good as Martin was, Serena truly didn''t deserve him.


    Not just Martin, even Keh, who had been her father for eighteen years, felt chilled to the bone and


    utterly let down by Serena''s behavior.


    How much more disheartening it would be for someone on the outside.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "That''s not the case," Eunice rified. "Martin still cares for her, but she took it for granted. She even


    had someone tamper with Be''s lemonade."


    "What?" This time, Keh and Louisa were utterly astounded, both staring at Eunice as if petrified.


    Euniceid out everything she knew, "At that time, mom and dad were away in Dawnstar, and we all


    went out for dinner. Be seemed to sense something off with the lemonade and insisted Serena drink


    it. Serena was clearly reluctant, obviously scared to drink it. I suspected there was something wrong


    with it, and sure enough, Serena, out of sheer desperation, drank it and ended up rushing to the


    bathroom, hallucinating, and even making a move on Romeo in front of everyone. She mistook me for


    Be several times and tried toe at me."

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    "What in the world are you talking about?!" Both Keh and Louisa were frozen in shock, unable to


    believe that Serena could turn so malicious.


    "She mistook me for Be, calling me a homewrecker, saying that if it weren''t for me, she and Romeo


    would''ve been married by now, maybe even with kids of their own. She used me of ruining their


    happiness."


    Keh and Louisa were left speechless and bbergasted by Serena¡¯s distorted values!


    What kind of dirty words were these,ing from the youngdy of the Collins family, who everyone


    thought was the epitome of grace and wisdom.


    And she held such a deep grudge against Be.


    After all, she had previously pretended to be the world''s greatest sister in front of them.


    She was just hypocritical, too frightening!!


    "Later, I had someone look into where this drug was being sold and who was buying it. It took a while,


    but we found a lead. This is the evidence of her and Martha scheming together, drugging Be," Eunice


    said, pressing a button on the remote. A page of evidence appeared on the screen.


    "Do you know what this drug does? It causes continuous tulence, stomach difort, constipation


    at first, then severe diarrhea, and hallucinations. The effectsst for about twelve hours."


    In other words, Serena had used such a nasty, terrifying drug against Be.


    "How could she do something like this!!!" Louisa mmed her hand on the armrest of the sofa, her


    regrets about keeping such an ingrate in their home multiplying, "All these years of kindness wasted on


    her!"


    She should have never been allowed to stay!!


    Even considering the years of care they had given her, Serena should not have treated Be this way,


    always butting heads with Be, and now daring to drug her in secret.


    If Be hadn''t been knowledgeable about drugs, if she hadn''t noticed and had drunk that lemon water,


    she would have been the one to suffer.


    "This is outrageous!! She has gone too far!!" Keh mmed his hand on the coffee table, his heart


    aching with rage, "Of all the mistakes she could have made, she should not have done something this


    foolish!!"


    So, this was the underlying reason why Eunice turned a blind eye to Be giving Serena a piece of her


    mind.


    Serena was bad news, and it was about time she was put in her ce.


    "But Serena didn''t even realize her mistake, and when no one was looking, she sneaked off to see


    Romeo. I caught her red-handed, pretending to apologize for her crazed behavior, when in reality, she


    still harbored inappropriate feelings for him. When Romeo tried to ignore her, she sarcastically asked if


    it was her sister who told him to stay away from her, insinuating that Romeo wasn''t a cold-hearted


    man."


    At this, Louisa felt her blood boiling with anger, clutching her chest, fearing she might not catch her next


    breath, that she might die right there from fury.


    Keh''s temples were throbbing with anger as he rubbed them. Serena was truly preposterous,


    utterly infuriating!!


    "And I found something else." Eunice pressed the remote again, and the screen disyed a heap of


    evidence, "Regarding the scandalous news that went viral some time ago, iming that using Ar-Bl-


    Clear Group skincare could damage the skin, it seemed initially like a rivalpany, KT, was behind it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But actually, the person in charge of KT works for Doom, and the boss behind is Martha."


    "Martha works for Doom???" Both Keh and Louisa blurted out in unison, once again shocked


    beyond words. How could Martha be involved with Doom, let alone holding a significant position within


    the organization.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "I''ve had people scouring the city and even Dawnstar for any sign of Martha, but she''s nowhere to be


    found."


    If Eunice ever got her hands on Martha, she''d give Martha a taste of her own medicine, with a good


    old-fashioned p-fest and a no-holds-barred spanking.


    The chaos in this household was Martha''s handiwork, no doubt.


    "There was this one time, I got a tip-off that someone had put a hit out on Be. I managed to nab the


    hitman, but the guy was tight-lipped about who was behind it all. That is, until Be showed up. Julian


    ¡ªwell, he made the guy an offer. Spill the beans, and he''d get a shiny new identityplete with a


    faked death certificate."


    Neither Keh nor Louisa could believe someone had tried to off Be, let alone that she was cool as


    a cucumber, even negotiating with the hitman. Any other heiress would''ve been scared stiff.


    Be''s nerves of steel were something else.


    "Be gave him two days to think it over. However, by the end of the second day, he was dead."


    Keh and Louisa were in disbelief. How could such a coincidence happen? Was it foul y?


    "I saw Serena with him right before it all went down. At first, I thought she had something to do with it."


    Before Eunice could finish, Keh interjected, shocked, "You mean to say Serena killed him?"


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. Impossible. She couldn''t have that guts.


    She''s been scared of her own shadow since she was a kid, let alone murder.


    "Let her finish." Louisa said, her voice quivering with shock. It was unthinkable that their sweet little girl,


    raised for eighteen years under their roof, could be linked to a murder.


    "Be gave the hitman two days to decide, right? On thest day, the guy must''ve had an epiphany. He


    told one of my guys from the basement that he wanted to see Ms. Collins. My guy thought he meant


    Serena and sent for her. Then it was just Serena and him. No signs of a struggle at the scene, no fatal


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    poison ingested. His hands and feet were still bound, but he definitely died from suffocation. I


    suspected Serena for a while until another guy from the Doom gang we had locked up¡ªHugh¡ªwanted


    to save his own skin and spilled the beans. Turns out, the hitman had a change of heart that night,


    wanted a fresh start. When Serena showed up, he made it clear he wasn''t looking for her, but another


    "He asked ifing clean meant his freedom and a new identity. Serena had no clue what he was on


    about but yed it cool, saying, ''That depends on you telling the whole truth.''"


    "So he recounted the whole saga of being hired for the hit. Serena was petrified when she recognized


    the phone number he gave¡ªit was one of Martha''s burners, hardly known by anyone. To protect


    Martha, Serena covertly contacted her, and Martha instructed her to take out the hitman."


    "But Serena had never done anything like that, especially not to a hitman. So, she followed Martha''s


    script, iming she and Martha were with Doom, dropping the gang''s secret codes. She told the


    hitman he was marked for death for his failure. If he didn''t die, everyone close to him would suffer."

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    ¡°In the grimy basement, a man by the name of Hugh, unfortunate enough to be caged next to a hitman,


    was separated only by iron bars. Hugh made an offer to Serena. He could take out the hitman, but in


    return, Serena had to ensure that Martha would leverage the influence of Doom to free him. He couldn''t


    be left to rot as a disposable pawn of the Doom. After a brief exchange with Martha, she agreed. So,


    Hugh proceeded to strangle the life out of the hitman, who epted his fate without a struggle,


    preferring a silent death over endangering his family and friends.¡±


    Keh and Louisa were stunned beyond belief, their minds reeling from the revtion. The truth was


    far more twisted than they could have ever imagined.


    Eunice, too, was caught off guard. Serena hadn¡¯t actually killed anyone, but to protect Martha, she had


    concealed the truth and yed the innocent before them all.


    If Hugh hadn''t grown impatient in that ustrophobic cer, tired of waiting for Martha to rescue him,


    and hadn¡¯t spilled the beans in a bid to save his own skin, they might still be in the dark.


    Eunice took a sip of her coffee, setting down her mug with deliberate slowness. Her gaze drifted


    towards Keh and Louisa.


    "Hugh mentioned that Serena said something at the time," Eunice recounted. "She asked Martha¡ª


    didn''t you say your hitman was reliable? So how did Auntie''s people catch him and lock him up in her


    basement?"


    What did that imply?


    It meant Serena knew Martha intended to hire a hitman tomit murder, to kill Be.


    Yet, not only did she not stop it, when things were about to be exposed, she sought to destroy the


    evidence, abandon the hitman, and save Martha.


    "Martha might as well be her real mother!" Louisa was livid, her heart twisting in agony. She closed her


    eyes, took several deep breaths, and managed to find a semnce of calm.


    Keh''s anger was palpable, a darkness edging his vision, nearly causing him to faint.


    Their ''beloved daughter'' of eighteen years had conspired with an outsider to harm their long-lost blood!


    "To say her conscience has been eaten by dogs would be an insult to dogs." Louisa seethed with rage.


    How could she? How could she conspire with Martha to have Be killed? What had that poor child


    done wrong? After suffering for eighteen years, she finally came home, only to have someone wish for


    her death.


    "She doesn''t deserve to be part of the Collins family. Even the name Serena is ours to give, and she


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    does not deserve it! Someone fetch that wretched girl."


    Perhaps due to her anger, the veins on Louisa''s hand stood out starkly against her skin as she pped


    the coffee table.


    Edith was about to summon Serena.


    "Hold on," Louisa suddenly added, "bring more people."


    Just in case Serena tried any tricks, yed dead, or attempted to flee.


    They had to be cautious!


    Meanwhile.


    Images of Martha falling from the eighteenth floor shed through Serena''s mind over and over. She


    couldn''t believe that the person who had loved her for eighteen years was gone.


    From her initial anguished cries to her now subdued sobs, she had wept for what felt like an eternity.


    Her tears flowed incessantly like a faucet that couldn''t be turned off, and she couldn''t ept that a


    living, breathing person was just gone.


    It was Arabe!


    Arabe was the cause of her death!


    Even as Marthay dying and bloodied, Arabe showed no mercy!!


    That vile girl was a murderer!


    She had killed Martha!!


    Martha''s death had been so cruel, so tragic.


    Serena wept bitterly, her hands clutching her knees, her face buried in them, crying as though her heart


    was breaking.


    She knew no one would ever love her like Martha did.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Nobody would ever be so considerate of her again.


    Nobody would ever risk their life to protect her.


    Just then, the door burst open.


    Serena, startled, lifted her tear-stained face, taken aback to see a dozen uninvited guests before her.


    Her cheeks glistened with the trails of fresh tears, eyes rimmed red, unable toprehend why Edith


    had suddenly brought so many people.


    "Ms. Serena." Betty began, noticing her tears and initially moved tofort her. But remembering the


    things Serena had done, her voice trailed off, disappointment evident as she looked away, silent once


    more.


    Not only was thedy disheartened, but even the servants, having seen the evidence, found Serena to


    be malicious and terrifying.


    They had been blind to trust in her supposed kindness and innocence.


    "Madam requests your presence at the main house," Edith announced without any term of endearment,


    her face stern as if summoning a criminal.


    A bad feeling washed over Serena as she eyed the group warily. "Did Mother say what she wants to


    see me for?"


    "You''ll find out when you get there," Edith replied coldly. "Are you going to walk on your own, or shall


    these gentlemen behind me have to escort you?"


    Serena''s heart raced with panic. Could her parents have already learned about Martha kidnapping


    Arabe??


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. It seemed impossible.


    Arabe''s phone had been tossed from the eighteenth floor by Martha.


    Without a means tomunicate, how could the news have spread so quickly.


    Even though Martha had fallen from the eighteenth floor, with hundreds of underlings seeking revenge,


    Arabe, no matter how tough, couldn''t have fought her way out so quickly.


    Perhaps she died in there, and her parents got wind of it and came to question her.


    After all, Martha was her nanny.


    If that was the case, as long as she kept her mouth shut, this would all blow over soon.


    She could return to being Ms. Collins, the darling daughter.


    Her engagement to Romeo could continue.


    With these thoughts, she wiped away thest of her tears and stood up, saying obediently, "I''lle


    with you."


    Perhaps she had sat crying for too long because, as she took a step, she felt dizzy. Her body swayed,


    and she nearly fell.


    Edith nced at her, suspecting that this wretched girl might have sensed something and was feigning


    illness to avoid punishment.


    After all the despicable things she had done to Ms. Be, did she think she could y the frail card to


    escape? Not on Edith''s watch.


    Serena steadied herself, took a moment to gather her bnce, and then followed Edith without further


    protest.


    Edith''s demeanor today was unusually cold. In the past, no matter how much she disliked her, she


    would always greet her with a respectful "Ms. Serena".


    But today, the chill was excessive. Serena racked her brain for Edith''s motives and eyed the crowd she


    had brought with her. They were just supposed to escort her to the main house, so why the need for so


    many people?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was as if they were afraid she might run.


    What could her mother possibly want to talk about so urgently?


    Could it be that Arabe was dead, and that was why everyone''s attitude toward her was less warm


    than before?


    The thought that Arabe might be dead brought a twisted sense of relief to Serena''s heart.


    That wretch deserved it.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Meanwhile, Eunice pressed the remote control with anguid grace. "Also," she began, in a voice as


    calm as a stillke, "I''ve looked into the gifts you''vevished on her over the years¡ªdesigner clothes,


    shoes, handbags, jewelry, properties, cars, even the boutique shops¡ªeverything''s been sold. Martha


    took them all to international auctions to avoid your suspicion."


    Keh and Louisa were stunned into silence, their shock morphing into stone.


    "Perhaps fearing domestic sales would catch your attention, they took their business abroad. Most of


    the items have been sold off." Eunice added casually.


    Exchanging worried nces, Keh and Louisa felt a chill run down their spines.


    Putting aside Serena''s urgent need for cash¡ªeven if she did need it, she had over ten million dors in


    her ount. And if that wasn''t enough, why sell so many assets?


    What was she nning?


    Why did she suddenly need all that money?


    Louisa''s mind raced to a recent memory. "No wonderst month I stumbled upon Martha organizing a


    pile of Serena''s unworn clothes and essories. When I asked, she told me Serena wanted to donate


    them to the less fortunate in rural areas. At that time, I thought.what a kind-hearted child."


    But in reality, Martha had been secretly selling them off to line her own pockets.


    It was utterly repugnant!


    "What does she need all that money for?" Keh asked Eunice, his voice barely concealing his


    disappointment.


    Eunice replied with a serene detachment, "My guess? She probably feels that with Be back in the


    picture, eventually everything will go to her. As the adoptive daughter, her share will diminish. So, she''s


    cashing in while her title still has value."


    It seemed that to Serena, only the money in hand was truly hers.


    "Is this the same girl we raised for eighteen years, protected and cherished as our own?" Louisa turned


    to Keh, her eyes brimming with a sad, bitter smile.


    They had treated her like their own flesh and blood, yet she saw them merely as ATMs, monkeys to be


    yed, fools to be duped!


    "No wonder she''s beening up with excusestely¡ªgood grades, piano progress, praise from


    tutors¡ªto get rewarded. One moment she wants an ind abroad, the next a vi. She''s been eager to


    liquidate." Keh''s heart was too heavy for words.


    They had indeed raised a ''fine daughter.''


    When Serena entered the living room, following Edith, the sight of Eunice sitting elegantly on the


    couch, as imposing and intellectual as ever, struck her. Uncle Bard looked at her with the eyes of a


    stranger, his thoughts inscrutable.


    But it was her mother Louisa, her eyes shut in a mix of grief and anger, who caught her attention. After


    a long moment, Louisa wiped away a tear that had escaped her control.


    And her father Keh, with a hand pressed against his temple, seemed troubled and weary.


    "Uncle, Auntie, you''vee?" Serena greeted them with her usual sweet and sensible smile. "I''m so


    happy to see you. This year''s going to be livelier than ever."


    Bard didn''t respond, and Eunice merely lifted her teacup to sip her tea, disregarding the presence


    before her.


    Serena, puzzled by their coldness, turned to Louisa and asked with a forced smile, "Mom, why are you


    crying? Did something happen? Dad, are you not feeling well? Headache? Shall I help you with that?"


    Louisa wiped her tears and struggled topose herself. After a brief pause, she stood up and walked


    towards Serena.


    The girl standing before them still wore that innocent, clear smile, her attitude sincere, her eyes bright


    with unfeigned innocence.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If it weren''t for the evidence they had just seen, the numerous things Eunice had revealed, Louisa


    would never have believed that this sweet girl could be so heartlessly cruel, so petty and vindictive.


    With a resounding p, Louisa''s hand struck Serena, knocking her to the floor.


    Serena fell, her mind a nk, looking up in confusion and fear at the woman she had always called


    mother.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Why would Mother hit her??


    "Mom, what''s wrong. Did I do something wrong??"


    Never before, even when she had made the gravest mistakes, had her motherid a hand on her.


    What was different today??


    "Look at the mess you''ve made¡ª" Louisa, seething with anger, pointed at the projection on the wall.


    Eunice had set up a slideshow, and only now did Serena realize with utter shock that there was a


    projection on the wall!!


    As the list of her past misdeeds unfolded before her eyes, including fighting with Arabe over a dress,


    sshing wine on Arabe, slipping a drug into Arabe''s drink, and even hiding the truth about a


    killer''s death.


    The more Serena saw, the colder and shakier she felt. Was this why Mother was confronting her?


    Was it Eunice?!


    Had Eunice gathered this evidence and presented it to her parents?


    Why would Eunice want to hurt her??


    Yes, it had to be Eunice. Only Eunice would do this because Eunice adored Arabe and disliked


    Serena, the outsider!


    Serena''s gaze was one of shocked disbelief, mixed with resentment, as she turned to look at Eunice,


    who sat on the couch still exuding her usual charm.


    "I told you, give me a few days to wrap up some business, and I''de for you."


    Eunice''s words sent a chill down Serena''s spine, leaving her mind utterly nk.


    What to do??


    How could she exin herself??


    Every single thing here was enough to send her parents into a fury.


    They might even kick her out of the house.


    What was she to do??


    If only Martha were here, she''d have an idea.


    But Arabe had caused Martha''s death!!


    Damn that Arabe!!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "With such damning evidence, how dare you try to squirm out of this¡ª" Louisa, seeing her like this,


    grew even more incensed, gritting her teeth, "At this point, you''re still trying to make excuses?? How


    could the Collins family have raised such a heartless creature¡ª"


    Hearing her mother''s thunderous roar and scathing words, Serena was petrified, her tears stuck in her


    eyes, frozen in ce.


    Her mind went nk with fear, she didn''t know how to exin, only managing to crawl over, blurting out


    in panic, "Mom, you''ve got it all wrong, it''s not what it looks like."


    "You have no right to call me ''Mom''¡ªnor to be my daughter¡ªyou soulless, venomous, cruel,


    despicable cur."


    Just as Serena crawled to her feet, she was kicked away.


    "You dare to live as nothing has happened and to bully my own daughter, how can you have the face to


    live in this world?? You''re the most terrifying, most vile, most disgusting creature I''ve ever seen."


    Louisa spat out, kicking Serena again with all her might.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Serena felt a cold shiver run down her spine, her face drained of color.


    Growing up, her mother had never used such foulnguage to scold her. Before Arabe came into the


    picture, she was the family''s darling princess, doted on by everyone. She got everything she wanted


    with just the snap of her fingers, living a life of luxury and ease.


    But now, her mother was unleashing such venomous words at her, had kicked her twice, and pped


    her across the face.


    Before Arabe''s return, would her mother have ever dreamed of treating her like this?


    Every harsh word, every action cut like a knife, stabbing deep into Serena''s heart.


    Watching her mother tremble with anger, tears streamed down Serena''s face, "Mom."


    "Don''t you dare call me ''mom'' again. You''re not worthy." Louisa pointed an using finger, her voice


    choked with cold anger and disappointment, "We raised you for eighteen years, treating you like a


    treasure, always at your beck and call. While you lived in thep of luxury, throwing money around like


    confetti, our own flesh and blood suffered for a full eighteen years out there!"


    Tears fell like rain from Louisa''s eyes as her chest heaved with fury, "Your birth mother died in that


    terrible fire, and your father disappeared. We didn¡¯t throw you out on the street right away. Instead, we


    treated you like our own daughter, allowing you to continue living a pampered life, surrounded by luxury


    and adoration."


    Louisa sobbed uncontrobly, her voice filled with rage, "We didn''t expect repayment or gratitude, all


    we hoped was that you would get along with our true daughter. But you went behind our backs time


    and time again to bully her, and in the end, you resorted to despicable and vile tactics like drugging and


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    hiring a hitman. Are you even human??"


    Louisa shook with anger, her eyes full of pain and fury as she red at Serena, "Even a dog we raised


    would wag its tail for us, but after eighteen years, you nearly killed our own beloved girl! You deceitful,


    cunning, and heartless creature, we never should have kept you, never should have treated you like


    our own."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Serena was panic-stricken, desperate to exin, but Louisa closed her


    eyes, letting the tears fall, heartbroken and utterly defeated.


    The more they had cherished her in the past, the more they now felt a profound regret.


    They had been blind, not seeing their own daughter''s suffering until now.


    "Louisa,e here quickly." It was then that Keh called urgently, "Romeo sent a message, it looks


    like something''s happened to Be."


    "What did you say??" Louisa rushed over, and saw that Romeo had sent several videos, the first of


    which seemed to show their daughter being ambushed in an abandoned building.


    Eunice leaned in to watch, and Bard, unable to see, suggested, "Honey, cast the video so everyone


    can see it clearly without crowding around."


    "Right, right." Keh quickly handed his phone to Eunice.


    Eunice removed the back cover of the small remote, took out a connector for the phone, and once


    connected, the video content was projected onto the white wall with crystal rity.


    They all watched as Martha surrounded Arabe with countless henchmen, even tying her up, and


    anger surged through them like a tidal wave.


    It turned out that all the dangers and troubles their precious Be had encountered before, including


    the pilot''s sudden heart attack, the appearance of a mysterious man in the restaurant, and more, were


    all orchestrated by Martha from the shadows.


    What shocked them most was that their child had known about these things for a long time. Not only


    did she know, but when she spoke with Martha, she kept referring to Serena as "your daughter." Could


    it be that Serena was Martha''s daughter? Her own flesh and blood??


    With this thought, everyone''s gaze shifted back to Serena.


    Serena herself was confused, not understanding what was happening.


    Martha was supposed to be her nanny, who had cared for her since she was a child. How could she


    suddenly be her real mother.


    Her real mother wasn''t the one who died in that fire, was she?


    But if Martha wasn''t her real mother, why didn''t she deny it when Arabe said that.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    In a shocking turn of events, Arabe found herself bound to a chair, her cell phone tossed down the


    stairs by the spiteful Martha, who spitefully imed that Arabe could have led a decent life


    elsewhere, yet she chose toe back to her doom.


    The room was filled with outrage, tempers ring like a bull seeing red.


    Martha, in her utter disrespect, had the audacity to yank Arabe''s ponytail. Louisa was beside herself


    with fury and panic, her voice tinged with anger and urgency, "That damn Martha, how dare she?!"


    The thought of her daughter''s hair being pulled like that was enough to break her heart.


    But Martha didn''t stop there; she had people search Arabe, insisting she should keep a low profile in


    the family.


    This twisted sense of morality stoked the fires of fury in everyone present.


    As the confrontation between Arabe and Martha unfolded, it became clear that Serena had been up


    to no good. Her attempts to seduce Romeo, both overt and covert, were unforgivable offenses.


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. Yet, Martha didn''t see anything wrong with Serena''s


    actions; instead, she med Arabe for returning.


    These values, or rather theck thereof, had everyone ready to skin the old hag alive.


    From their exchange, Louisa was horrified to learn that Martha had dared to drug the soup, intending to


    give her precious daughter a horrible case of diarrhea.


    No wonder Be had suddenly insisted on letting Martha have the soup. She must have realized


    something was off.


    That meant Martha had the gall to bully their darling girl right in front of them!


    "This wretched woman." Keh couldn''t even finish his sentence before Louisa gasped in horror.


    Martha had picked up a whip tosh at their precious Be, threatening to ruin her face, to cut off her


    hands and feet.


    That was thest straw for Keh. In a blind rage, he flipped the coffee table, sending everything


    flying towards Serena. The sound of shattering ss filled the room as therge table top broke into


    pieces, causing Serena, who had never seen her father so angry, to pale with fear.


    ss shards flew all around her, one slicing past her chin, leaving her utterly shaken.


    Then everyone watched as Martha sent Serena a video call, threatening to scar Arabe''s face, to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    chop off her limbs, to push her from the eighteenth floor, and then to chop her up into pieces and grind


    her down the garbage disposal, so that the Collins family would never find her.


    Eyes zed with anger as everyone turned to Serena.


    Serena was petrified, her soul almost leaving her body at the thought of the camera capturing


    everything so clearly.


    Martha suggested carving words into Arabe''s face, and Serena, rather than protesting, excitedly


    suggested they should carve one word on each side: "Bitch" on one cheek and "Slut" on the other.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Eunice couldn''t believe her eyes, and in a fit of rage, she hurled the mug from the side table next to the


    couch right at Serena''s face.


    It wasn''t the same coffee table that Keh had flipped over earlier. This mug had been resting on a


    small, oval side table by the arm of the sofa.


    The mug hit Serena square in the cheek, the lukewarm coffee burning her already injured chin,


    sshing all over her face and clothes, leaving her a total mess.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But by now, Serena was petrified, her spirit practically shattered.


    Eunice got up and marched over to her, pping her across the face repeatedly, "You think you can


    mess with my Be and get away with it? The Collins have been too kind to you!"


    Serena, trembling with fear, managed a weak, "Auntie."


    With a snarl, Eunice kicked her hard, as if this ungrateful girl had no right to call her "auntie".


    Serena fell back into the shattered ss, and though her winter clothes were thick, her palms and the


    back of her hands were cut and bleeding, shaking from the pain.


    The video continued to y in the background.


    The gathering crowd started to uncover the hidden truths behind the fire incident.


    It wasn''t Martha who had cunningly switched the babies; she had just taken advantage of the situation.


    Seeing her own daughter being taken to the Collins'', she schemed to work her way into their


    household.


    But the real mastermind behind the fire was someone else!


    Martha knew who it was but refused to spill the beans, only hinting that the person was very powerful.


    Who could it be?


    Who would want to harm their precious daughter?


    Who wished them dead?


    As Martha was about to carve letters into Arabe''s face, Serena didn''t intercede for Arabe. Instead,


    she demanded Arabe beg her, kneel, and knock her head on the ground ten times, admitting it was a


    mistake to return to this family.


    Louisa, watching all this, was seething with anger and snatched up a footstool nearby, hurling it at


    Serena.


    Serena was terrified out of her wits; she had never seen her mother so furious before!


    The video ended there, but there were two more messages in the chat, sent from Romeo''s phone by


    Arabe.


    [Dad, my phone''s broken, so I''m using Romeo''s to check in. I''m safe with him and not hurt, don''t worry


    about me.]


    [Erik and Martha are Serena''s biological parents. The next few pages are DNA tests proving they''re a


    family. Don''t let Erik escape; he''s probably part of Doom, too, and can''t be unlinked from these events.]


    Upon reading this, Keh immediatelymanded, "Someone fetch Erik Lott for me!"


    His orders were promptly acknowledged.


    "Hold on," Bard stood up and said, "If he''s one of Doom''s, the regr guards won''t be able to handle


    him. I''ll go."


    Eunice gave him a look and warned, "Be careful."


    Bard nodded and passed by Serena without so much as a nce.


    To him, she might as well have been a ghost, aplete stranger.


    Serena was left feeling like she was teetering on the edge of an abyss.


    Louisa, tears streaming down her face in fury, approached her and said bitterly, "So it turns out your


    real parents are still alive."

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    ¡°I had no idea they were my biological parents.¡± Serena¡¯s voice trembled, her face drained of color as


    tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I only found out just now.¡±


    To make matters worse, her birth mother had died that very day, having fallen from the eighteenth floor.


    Louisa was livid with rage. ¡°Your mother brought a gang to kidnap my daughter, they pulled her hair,


    whipped her, pped her twice. Today, I¡¯m going to get justice for my girl.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Serena was petrified.


    Before she could beg for mercy, Louisa raised her hand and struck Serena with a series of harsh ps.


    Serena¡¯s face swelled from the blows, a trickle of blood running from the corner of her mouth. Just


    then, Edith approached with a rolling pin in hand.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we didn¡¯t have a whip, but this should do.¡±


    The rolling pin, typically used by chefs to roll out dough, now found a different use.


    Serena was both angry and desperate, never having imagined Edith would kick her when she was


    down, fetching a rolling pin from the kitchen.


    The rolling pin was solid wood, as if they wished her dead.


    Louisa, unable to find anything else suitable, seized the rolling pin with fierce determination and struck


    hard.


    Serena instinctively raised her hands to protect herself, but the blow from the wooden rolling pin was so


    painful that it drained the color from her face.


    ¡°You watched Be get kidnapped, threatened, humiliated. You didn¡¯t plead for her once. Instead, you


    reminded your mother to be careful of Be wearing a wire or a hidden camera. Fearing any slip-ups.¡±


    Louisashed out at Serena, ¡°You traitorous, heartless wretch.¡±


    Serena copsed onto the ss shards, her palms and the backs of her hands pierced by countless


    pieces. Pain coursed through her body, causing her to tremble, nearly fainting from the shock.


    ¡°Did you think that without Be here, you could take her ce? With Be gone, you could be the


    darling Miss Collins again? Did you think without Be, your engagement to Romeo could just carry


    on?¡±


    ¡°I never thought that.¡±


    As soon as Serena spoke, Louisa swung the rolling pin again,nding another punishing blow.


    The rolling pin struck her shoulder, and Serena¡¯s body went limp from the pain, a sharp sensation


    overwhelming her senses, making her gasp for air, realizing any further struggle was futile.


    Louisa was consumed by fury, her voice cracking, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Be¡¯s own wit, that vile woman


    would¡¯ve disfigured her, chopped off her hands and feet, pushed her off the building. She even said she


    wanted to grind Be¡¯s flesh and flush her down the drain. Absolutely monstrous and appalling!¡±


    Perhaps too enraged and disappointed in Serena, tears streamed down Louisa¡¯s face, a mix of sorrow


    and anger.


    How could she have raised such a monster.


    For eighteen years, she was blind, treating this monster like the jewel of her life.


    Serena was terrified, tears flowing like a fountain, crawling over the ss shards to clutch at Louisa¡¯s


    pant leg, pleading desperately.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I was momentarily blinded, and I don¡¯t dare ask for your forgiveness. Just please


    don¡¯t harm yourself over someone like me. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Louisa¡¯s fury was like a thunderous storm, ¡°Stop with your false disys of remorse in front of me.¡±


    Serena sobbed miserably, ¡°Mom, I truly realize my mistake now.¡±


    Louisa looked at her with cold disdain, ¡°When you video called your mother, seeing all her henchmen,


    you weren¡¯t surprised at all. That means you¡¯ve known for a long time that she was with Doom, yet you


    kept it from us,plicit in her crimes. Tell me, what exactly was she and Erik plotting by infiltrating the


    Collins family for all these years?!¡±


    Louisa couldn¡¯t believe they were there just to be with their biological daughter.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There had to be another agenda.


    Over the past eighteen years, the Collins family had weathered many storms, perhaps orchestrated by


    those two.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Serena sobbed uncontrobly, "I really had no idea they were my real parents, and I had no clue what


    they''ve been up to all these years, working in secret for the Collins family. I''ve made a terrible mistake,


    and I admit, when Arabe came back home, I was scared and jealous. I did things that are


    unforgivable. Mom, I can''t even begin to hope for your forgiveness. Just let me have it. I don''t deserve


    to live in this world anymore."


    "You think I''m going to let you live??"


    Louisa''s fury drained the color from Serena''s face, sending chills down her spine.


    Her mother, once so indulgent and doting, now looked as if she truly wanted her dead.


    Those eyes were filled with a murderous rage and intense loathing.


    Serena was genuinely terrified, her mind a nk te and her body trembling as she looked up at her


    mother.


    "You wanted Be to beg you, didn''t you? You wanted her to bow her head to you ten times?" Louisa''s


    anger rose uncontrobly, "You want to live? Then beg for it¡ªproperly."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Panicked and with tears streaming down her face, Serena was already kneeling on shattered ss, but


    her mother still wasn''t ready to let her off the hook. Worse, she was being forced to bow her head in


    apology.


    She knew her mother was venting for Arabe, but at that moment, she had no other choice.


    "I''m sorry." Serena''s tears fell as she sobbed, bowing her head to her mother.


    Her pale forehead hit the ground, littered with broken ss, and instantly, several spots of blood


    appeared.


    "I''ve been ungrateful for the years of care from mom and dad. I''ve been worse than a beast." Serena


    cried as she continued, "I''ve been deluded, I''m sorry for all the hurt I''ve caused my sister, sorry to the


    entire Collins family, I was wrong, terribly wrong, for doing something so heartless."


    Blood was now streaming from her forehead, the droplets merging and growingrger before streaking


    down her face.


    The beads of blood on her once fair cheeks were a shocking sight.


    Looking up through tear-filled eyes, Serena spoke with profound regret, "Mom, I know, nothing I say


    now can make up for the harm I''ve caused to my sister, for the wounds in your hearts, I''ve let you


    down."


    Louisa''s tears fell in grief and anger, her heart felt as though it was being carved with a thousand


    knives, shaking her very being.


    They had been so blind to have doted on her as their own daughter.


    "If it weren''t for the Collins family, what sort of life do you think your family of three would be living?


    Have you ever thought about that?" Keh asked bitterly.


    Serena saw in her once-kind father''s eyes a mixture of rage and tears.


    Even the servants in the living room looked at her with disdain, revulsion, disgust.


    It was only then that Serena realized that without the Collins family, she and her birth parents would


    likely be living an ordinary life, with her parents working nine-to-five jobs to make ends meet.


    She would have attended a regr school, lived in an average house, without dozens of servants to


    wait on her, no luxury cars to drive her, no expensive skincare products or pretty dresses every day.


    Nor would she have had the chance to mingle with thedies, or to acquaint herself with the high


    society, meeting sessful people like Romeo.


    She might just have ended up like an average college graduate, finding a stable job, marrying an utterly


    unremarkable man, and continuing to lead an ordinary life.


    It was the Collins family that had surrounded her with luxury, giving her endless dignity and respect.


    It was the Collins family that had afforded her a life of privilege and ease.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Had it not been for the Collins family, she could never have attended the finest preschool from a young


    age or received the best education.


    She wouldn''t have had so many tutors of renown teaching her music, chess, art.


    She wouldn''t be dressed every day in limited edition clothes and shoes, or carrying designer handbags.


    An average office worker might save for months on end before daring to step foot in a high-end


    boutique to purchase the most basic piece.


    But whenever she made an appearance, the store manager would either escort her to the VIP room or


    close the shop to serve her exclusively. Any new arrivals would be sent directly to her home for her to


    choose at leisure.


    A single one of her skincare products could be equivalent to a month, or even several months of


    expenses for an ordinary family.


    Her parents gave her an extravagant allowance, fulfilling her endless desires, and yet she.


    Her tears flowed freely as she closed her eyes, seemingly filled with immense regret.


    Just then, Bard returned with a few bodyguards, their mission unsessful.


    Eunice, sensing something, crossed her arms and asked in a calm voice, "Got away?"


    "They were gone before Edith brought her here. I checked the surveince," Bard reported, ncing at


    the girl on the floor. Erik may figure that after eighteen years in this household, everyone had grown


    fond of Serena, so they wouldn''t really do her any harm, which was why Erik didn''t take her along.


    "Your biological father really spared no expense." Eunice gave Serena a cold look, pulling out her


    phone to call Hans. Her influence in the country paled inparison to that of the Collins family, and


    currently, the most influential among them was Hans.


    She briefed Hans on the situation, asking him to look into Erik''s whereabouts.


    Hans had been away on business overseas, nning to clear his schedule to spend the holidays with


    his sister. He hadn''t anticipated such a mess.


    He had warned Serena before, and yet she hadn''t heeded the advice, thoroughly disappointing him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have someone on it immediately," Hans''s voice was as calm as ever, as if nothing


    could shake him. "As long as Be is safe, that''s all that matters. I''ll handle mom and dad. I''m flying


    back tonight and will be home tomorrow."


    "Good," Eunice liked Hans''s straightforward manner. After hanging up, she turned to Serena with a


    Serena hadn''t expected her aunt to inform Hans so quickly. Once Hans knew, her other brothers would


    soon find out.


    The thought of them reacting with the same fury as her parents, or even worse, being disappointed in


    her made Serena''s heart ache.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At first, all she wanted was to keep her parents and brothers'' love.


    "Lock her in the basement. Spread the word her father can pay a ransom for her," Louisa suggested,


    seemingly ovee with grief and anger, her steps unsteady as if she could hardly walk.


    "Mom." Serena started to move towards Louisa to help her, but Eunice stepped in first, steadying


    Louisa just in time.


    Louisa had passed out, and Eunice looked to Edith with a calmmand, "Call the family doctor."


    "I''ll carry her." Keh, who seemed to have aged a decade in a moment, was about to lift Louisa


    when his vision blurred, his heart clenching tight as a rock, struggling to breathe.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    "Let me handle this," Bard hoisted his sister into his arms, taking the stairs one by one.


    "You okay to walk?" Eunice whispered to Keh.


    Keh clutched his chest, gasping for air for what seemed like an eternity before he finally nodded


    through his tears. With a shaky hand on the banister, he began his slow ascent.


    As Serena watched his frail and despairing figure retreat, a twinge of conscience pricked her heart, and


    she was suddenly consumed with regret.


    What had she done to bring everything to this point.


    Eunice gazed at the young woman before her. Her forehead, cheeks, and chin were covered in blood;


    her clothes were damp, her hair a tangled mess, and her eyes, once vibrant, now dull with remorse. It


    seemed she trulyprehended her mistakes.


    "This family, from the start, has treated you as one of their own. If you hadn¡¯t done what you did, you''d


    be just as important to us as before. In Keh and Louisa''s eyes, you and Be are their dear


    daughters. Bard and I, we¡¯ve always seen you as our beloved niece, and to your brothers, you''re their


    cherished sister."


    Eunice''s casual words made Serena lift her tearful eyes in shock, as if she couldn''t believe what she


    was hearing.


    "But it''s toote for any of that now." Eunice cut through her fantasies and aspirations with a cold


    finality. "Your whole family has to pay for your mistakes."


    "Auntie." Serena sobbed, trying to say more.


    "Be survived ¨C that''s her own doing. But that doesn¡¯t absolve you of the consequences of your


    actions."


    Eunice''s indifferent figure continued up the stairs, leaving Serena crying out in desperation, "Auntie.


    please, one more chance, I promise it''s thest time."


    She truly regretted her actions.


    She longed to return to the past.


    She wished she could turn back time.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The house staff dragged her down to the storage room in the basement.


    Calling it a storage room was generous; it was nothing but a small space with a few scattered items, a


    stark contrast to the luxurious princess room she was ustomed to.


    She crashed to the floor, the shards of ss digging deeper into her palms and the back of her hands,


    the pain making her entire body tremble.


    The cut on her forehead throbbed, her jaw ached, and the bruises from her mother''s blows ¨C


    shoulders, arms, chest, back ¨C all ached in a way that cut her to the core.


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face as she sat lost and broken, unsure of what to do next.


    She had always harbored some resentment toward Eunice, feeling she favored Arabe. But after


    hearing Eunice''s words, Serena realized she had misunderstood her.


    Eunice might have seemed cold and stern, but deep down, she cared.


    And then there were her parents.


    The memory of their disappointed, furious faces twisted her heart. She never imagined Erik and Martha


    would turn out to be her biological parents, let alone that one would abandon her in a crisis, and the


    other would fall from the eighteenth floor. What was she to do.


    In the master bedroom.


    Louisa wasn''t sure how long she had been unconscious, her dreams haunted by the image of her


    daughter being pped by Martha. She shook her head, tears streaming down, before suddenly crying


    out¡ª¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Eunice sat at the edge of the bed, stirring a bowl of medicine with a concerned look on her face. As she


    saw Louisa bolt upright, she asked in a gentle tone, "Awake now? Bad dream?"


    Gasping for breath and still shaken, Louisa surveyed her surroundings, realizing she was sitting in her


    bed, with Eunice by her side. The bedroom was bathed in a warm, yellow glow, and it was pitch dark


    outside.


    "How did I fall asleep." Louisa''s mind was still haunted by the image of her daughter being bullied, and


    her voice trembled as though she hadn''t quite escaped the clutches of the nightmare.


    "You fainted from stress. The doctor prescribed you some medication. It''s a bit hot, but you can drink it


    in a bit," Eunice said as she set down the bowl and gently rubbed Louisa''s back. "What nightmare did


    you have?"


    "I dreamed that Be was being tormented by that old hag." Louisa''s voice cracked, and tears welled


    up in her eyes once again. Even though it was just a dream, the mere thought of Be actually having


    been mistreated by that woman in real life filled her with self-loathing. She despised herself for not


    seeing through the old woman''s facade sooner, for not protecting her own daughter, for letting her child


    suffer right under her nose.


    The more she thought about it, the more sorrowful she became, tears falling like pearls off a string.


    "Stop ming yourself," Eunice whispered soothingly. "What''s done is done. You have to look forward.


    You treated that heartless wretch like your own daughter; of course, you wouldn''t suspect her of doing


    something so vile behind your back. Who would think so ill of their own child without reason, linking


    them with poisoning or hiring a hitman."


    Louisa''s face was streaked with tears. Because they had trusted that wretch so much, based on past


    impressions of her innocence and kindness, they ended up allowing their own daughter to be wronged,


    nearly losing her life.


    "Where''s my phone?" Louisa choked out, "I want to call Be."


    "Her phone''s broken, call Romeo instead." Eunice navigated through her contacts, found Romeo''s


    number, and handed over the phone. "I''ll let Keh know you''re awake, so he won''t worry."


    "Where is he now?" Louisa lifted her gaze to ask.


    "He''s just like you, heartbroken and angry. Bard''s trying to console him." Eunice stood up. "I''ll be right


    back."


    Louisa nodded and dialed Romeo''s number.


    He picked up quickly.


    "Romeo, are you with Be?" Louisa tried to suppress her sobs, attempting to sound normal. "What


    about that old witch Martha? I sent people to fetch her."


    "She''s dead," Romeo''s calm voice came from the other end. "Her own goon knocked her off the


    eighteenth floor."


    He knew about it from Be; it was Martha¡¯s man who identally hit Martha, sending her plummeting.


    No one to me, really.


    And of course, she got what she deserved.


    "That''s what they call poetic justice." Louisa gritted her teeth, "But it''s too easy a death for her, without


    giving her a good thrashing first."


    "Be did," Romeo said softly. "After the explosion at the derelict building, she was probably burned to


    ashes."


    At this news, Louisa felt a slight sense of relief. "Where''s Be now? I need to talk to her."


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. For some reason, she longed for her daughter, yearning


    to see her.


    Romeo nced at the person next to him, "She''s asleep."


    "Is she unwell? Or did she faint from her injuries?" Louisa couldn''t help but worry. "Where are you now?


    In a hospital?"


    "It''s past three in the morning here; she''s just a little sleepy," Romeo exined. "We''re in the car,


    nning to catch a flight back home soon."


    At that moment, Louisa remembered the time difference between them!


    She hadpletely forgotten!!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    "Did I wake you up, hon?" Louisa suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No, I wasn''t asleep."


    "Well, you better catch some Z''s. Tomorrow, you''re bringing Be home. We can talk then."


    "Alright."


    Just as Romeo was about to hang up, he heard Louisa''s voice choke up, "Romeo, thank you, thank


    you for saving Be."


    If it weren''t for him, Be might not have made it.


    And they would''ve been tormented by regret for the rest of their lives.


    "It wasn''t me who saved her," Romeo admitted truthfully. "Be mentioned there were others on the


    scene, but she didn''t say who."


    She was exhausted, so he had his guys bring around the RV, giving her afy bed to catch some


    proper sleep in.


    Seeing her deep in slumber, he stepped outside the room to talk, keeping his voice down so as not to


    wake her.


    "Luckily someone was there for her. I''ll find a way to properly thank them another day. I won''t keep you


    any longer. Get some rest yourself, and drive safe tomorrow. Godspeed, Romeo. We¡¯re waiting for you


    at home."


    "Okay, and don''t you worry about Be. She''s in good spirits, strong as an ox. It''s you and Mr. Collins


    I''m concerned about. Don''t go making yourselves sick with worry."


    "Okay." Louisa''s eyes misted over again. After ending the call, memories flooded back, and her tears


    fell freely.


    In Belloria Private Hospital, Sean was struggling to keep his eyes open, his vision flickering between


    light and dark. It took a while before he could make out that he was in a hospital room.


    "Sean, you awake?" Steward noticed him stirring and immediately approached. "The doc got the bullet


    out of your back, and your head''s all bandaged up too. Also."


    "My phone." Sean wasn''t back to his usual sharp self, but there was something pressing on his mind


    that he had to sort out immediately, to avoidplications.


    Steward was taken aback but quickly handed over the phone.


    "Call Timothy Bynes."


    "What??" Steward was shocked that the first person Sean wanted to talk to after waking up was an


    unrted outsider.


    He thought Sean would ask about Ms. Be''s whereabouts.


    "What''s with the ''what''? You gone deaf?"


    That was the Sean he knew.


    After Steward dialed and handed over the phone, he switched on the speakerphone; it was well past


    three in the morning, and if he spoke directly to Mr. Bynes, he''d probably get chewed out. But Sean


    was a different story.


    Who would dare to give Sean a piece of their mind?


    Timothy had been gued by nightmares since Arabe''s scare. Ever since he saw the girl jumping


    from balcony to balcony at the club that night, he feared for her safety.


    The phone vibrated ceaselessly on the nightstand, and it took him a moment to pick up.


    "It''s me."


    Sean''s voice came through, clear on the other end.


    Timothy was groggy and confused ¨C what could Sean possibly want at this hour?


    "You imed the girl from Light Fleet as your girlfriendst time? I want you two to split, pronto. Tell her


    you''re terminally ill or you''ve just been hit by a bus and it''s all over ¨C whatever it takes, break it off now."


    Before Timothy could even respond, he heard the call end with a beep.


    His mind swarmed with a million questions, utterly baffled. He nced at the call log ¨C it had definitely


    been Sean.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Last time Sean hunted down Arabe, he lied and called her his girlfriend, begging Sean to cut her


    some ck.


    But why was he suddenly so invested in Arabe''s affairs, considering he was grinding his teeth in rage


    over herst time?


    And now he wanted them to break up?


    "The Collins family has a marriage pact with the McMillian family, and only someone like Romeo is


    worthy of my sister," Sean dered.


    The other guys in town couldn''t hold a candle to his sister!


    "Make arrangements, I''m heading home."


    "What?" Steward gaped in shock at Sean''s words, "Sean, you''ve just had surgery, the doctor said you


    need to be observed for at least two days."


    "My sister must be heartbroken; having me around could at least be of somefort."


    Steward struggled to picture Sean as theforting type. He was more likely to infuriate people than


    offer sce.


    Would Ms. Be even want hisfort?


    Chances were, seeing him would only fan the mes.


    "Aren''t you going to get ready?" Sean shot him a chilly re, noting that his subordinate was getting


    less and less responsive.


    Steward hurriedly suggested, "I''ll get the doctor to check if you can be discharged."


    "Since when is my health decided by others? If I say I''m fine, then I''m fine. Why have you be such


    a fusspot?"


    Steward wanted to cry out in frustration: Sean, I''m just worried about your health.


    But at that moment, Sean was eager to get home. Everyone had thought that Romeo and Serena were


    the perfect match, and now with his sister back home, given her fiery nature, she would never go after


    Romeo. That left her vulnerable to be duped by someone like Timothy.


    His sister couldn''t just end up with anyone.


    If she was to be with someone, they had to be the cream of high society!


    He hadn''t interacted with Romeo much before, but the man''s looks, demeanor, background, and


    capabilities were clear to see, far better than Timothy''s.


    "Get this thing off my head so my sister won''t worry," Sean said, not wanting to be bandaged up when


    he saw her. He wanted to make the best impression.


    But Steward thought: Sean''s impression on Ms. Be couldn''t get any worse. With a bandage on his


    head, at least she might feel a bit of sympathy?


    Yet he dared not voice this thought.


    He knew Sean''s rush to get home was because nobody gave him his sister''s number, and with New


    Year''s just around the corner, she would surely return home.


    Sean wanted to wait for her there.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reflections Vi.


    Eunice went to check on Keh, and upon returning to the bedroom, she said to Louisa, "Keh''s


    asleep. Bard had the doctor add some sleeping pills to his medicine to ensure he gets a good rest.


    Your medicine should be ready now; it''s not too hot. I''ll help you take it."


    She sat by the bed and noticed Louisa''s eyes were red with tears still at the corners.


    "Still thinking about all that?" Eunice lifted the bowl to give her a sip, "That girl did a lot of despicable


    things, but at least we''ve unmasked her and cut our losses. We did gain something; we know who her


    real parents are, and there''s more to that fire from years ago."


    Eunice passed Louisa a couple of tissues to dry her tears, then continued to help her take her


    medicine. "With her gone, we can focus all our time and love on Be. We don''t have to worry about


    fairness or favoritism anymore."


    "I just called Romeo. He said he and Be are on their way back home," Louisa''s voice was choked


    and hoarse.


    "That''s wonderful. With New Year''s approaching, it''s time for them to return. Hans and his family are


    without worrying about the feelings of that girl. We can do as we please."

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Eunice knew that once upon a time, Keh and Louisa had tried to y fair, but no matter what they


    did, that ungrateful brat was never satisfied, always feeling like they were ying favorites.


    But now, they could let go of those worries.


    "Let me do it." Louisa, feeling a bit embarrassed to have her sister-inw feed her medication all the


    time, took the cup and downed the medicine in one gulp before asking, "Has the word been spread?"


    Eunice nodded, "Yep, it''s out there. As long as Erik doesn''t show up, his darling daughter will go


    another day without food, and her injuries will go another day without treatment. If he has any ounce of


    decency, he''ll show up within a couple of days."


    "What if he doesn''t care about this daughter? Why didn''t he take her with him today? If he doesn''t care,


    then what''s the use of spreading the word? Will it even lure him out?" Louisa''s worry was palpable.


    They had never realized Erik was such a cunning snake, and if it wasn''t for Be catching his slimy tail,


    they might still be in the dark about this seemingly gentle and honest man''s frightening true nature!


    "If they didn''t care about their daughter, they wouldn''t have lived under an alias in our house for over a


    decade, watching her grow up. Just for that, he''ll show up sooner orter. And when he does, we''ll


    make sure he gets a taste of his own medicine. for three days and nights if necessary," Eunice thought,


    determined to get justice for Be.


    Just then, a servant timidly knocked on the bedroom door, "Ma''am, the person in the basement is


    asking to see you. She''s been knocking for half an hour, and we really didn''t know what to do but to ask


    you."


    Louisa replied coldly, "No."


    "Yes, ma''am," the servant quickly responded, "I''ll deliver the message right away."


    "And for the next few days, no one is to pay her any mind. Don''t bother with food or medicine; she


    won''t die from being ignored for a couple of days."


    The servant was taken aback by Louisa''s sternmand but bowed and retreated.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Her knees were on broken ss, and even though the winter clothes are thick, her skin must be hurt.


    Now, it''s up to her dear father to act. If he''s toote, and she''s injured, he can''t me us."


    Eunice''s voice was calm and detached as she finished, picked up her cup, and stood up, "You should


    rest too, stop worrying about it. What''s done is done; we need to look ahead. Mom and Dad are


    arriving tomorrow, and they''d be worried sick if they saw you looking so down."


    Louisa, reminded of her parents, couldn''t help but worry, "If Mom and Dad knew about all the horrible


    things that girl did, it would break their hearts."


    She feared their old hearts couldn''t take the shock.


    After all, even she had fainted from the stress, let alone her elderly parents.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it," Eunice said inly. "It''s better to know sooner rather thanter.


    We''ll just have to invite the family doctor over tomorrow before breaking the news to them. Now, stop


    fretting and get some rest."


    There were still so many things that demanded their energy.


    Louisa nodded, looking out into the dark night, her mood as heavy as the skies above.


    Meanwhile, Arabe''s flight hit some turbulence, jostling the ne.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    She slowly opened her eyes to find herself reclining in the plushfort of an airne''s bed. This was


    a bedroom within the sky, and there was Romeo, crashed on the solo armchair by the bedside, fast


    asleep.


    No sooner had she stirred than Romeo''s eyes flickered open. "Awake? Bad dream?" he asked, voice


    tinged with concern.


    "No, just a bit thirsty," she replied.


    Without missing a beat, Romeo poured her a ss of water and handed it to her. "Your mom called just


    before we boarded. She wanted to chat with you, but I told her you were sleeping. Told her we''d be


    flying home and you''d see her tomorrow."


    Mom? Home?


    Arabe nced at him, noting how naturally the words rolled off his tongue now. She took the water


    and sipped.


    "Your brother Hans called too, checking in on you. I reassured him you''re fine. Compared to what


    you''ve been through, this is just a breeze," Romeo said as he took the empty ss from her, setting it


    aside. He sat down next to her, tenderly stroking her hair and added, "He also mentioned that Erik


    skipped town, left his own daughter behind without a second thought."


    ¡°He must think that after all these years, even if the family is furious with Serena, they wouldn''t actually


    take her life. At worst, they''d kick her out, but they wouldn''t kill her."


    Arabe''s voice was calm as she dissected Erik''s mindset, "But with Martha gone, he''ll definitely make


    a move. It''s just a question of who his next target will be. The Collins family is big, and keeping all of


    them safe around the clock is a tall order."


    Dozens of servants with ns to visit family or travel for the holidays, or those staying at the Collins


    estate.


    Key corporate employees from all over the ce, who knew where they''d be for the festivities.


    Her dad''s friends and her mom''s, including her brothers and their partners, and even people close to


    her.


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. Any one of them could be on Erik''s radar.


    "The holidays areing up, and there''ll be more visitors than ever, especially with mom and dad


    going public about your identity. Lots of people will want to meet you, and you''ll probably attend some


    high-profile events to get the word out. It''s going to give Erik plenty of opportunities. It''s hard to cover


    all the angles, but I''m going to assign more security to keep Reflections Vi safe and to apany


    you on trips. Most importantly, we need to catch Erik in the next few days."


    As soon as Romeo finished, his phone began to vibrate. His private jet was equipped with inte and


    phone connectivity.


    He slid his finger across the screen to answer. After a short conversation, he turned to Arabe, "The


    assants from the hotel have been identified. They''re from another organization that''s been in cahoots


    with Doom. You think their goal was to take you out. Could it be that Erik is part of this group? Maybe


    they tried to finish what Martha couldn''t?"


    "It''s possible," Arabe didn''t dismiss the idea.


    If Erik and Martha were involved with different factions, working for different masters, with multiple


    powers offering them protection.


    Then it was likely they''d belong to different organizations.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I''ve got people checking if the past incidents are linked to this group. If there''s a connection,


    everything starts to make sense, including Erik''s identity."


    Romeo nced outside at the sky, "You''ve only slept for three hours. Try to get some more rest. Leave


    these matters to me."


    "I want to call Jack," Arabe said, a hint of concern in her voice about the safety of Reflections Vi.


    Romeo handed her his phone. She dialed, and before the ring could sound twice, Jack picked up


    immediately, "Mr. McMillian? Are you asking about Boss'' whereabouts? I''m not sure where she has


    gone."

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Arabe curled the corner of her lip into a sly smile, "That would be me."


    "Boss, why is it you? Howe you''ve got Mr. McMillian''s phone?" Jack''s voice quivered with fear, "I


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    haven''t spilled anything in thest couple of days. I swear, I didn''t mention a peep about your


    whereabouts in Belloria."


    Arabe could sense his desperate will to survive and said with interest, "Oh. is that so?"


    "Absolutely." Jack''s voice grew even more nervous at Hans''s tone, "I remember now, before you went


    off to Belloria, Mr. McMillian insisted on having a dinner with the guys. Everyone was going, and it just


    would''ve been rude for me to skip. Mr. McMillian might have thought I was too big for my britches, like I


    didn''t respect him."


    Her interest piqued further, Arabe prodded, "So you went?"


    "Yeah. but I didn''t ask for the gift card and the car keys. Mr. McMillian said it was a little something for


    the holidays. He made it clear that family should take it, and refusing would be a p in his face. I


    figured, you and Mr. McMillian are practically family. It''s not right to snub your own kin, right? Plus,


    Jones and Tom all took it too."


    Jack was quick to drag everyone else into it.


    "Mr. McMillian also mentioned that, should there be any danger, that sports car could outrun anyone


    with its speed and even activate bulletproof mode. He said it was to ensure we could protect you


    better."


    "So everyone took one?" Arabe was oblivious to this development, "And the gift card?"


    "The gift card was a New Year''s bonus for the crew, not just us few. Everyone on the payroll, even


    those abroad or on missions¡ªMr. McMillian prepared one for them, asked us to pass them on. He said


    that loyalty like ours, following you through thick and thin, deserves recognition, so."


    "How much did you take?" Arabe''s tone was as sharp as if she were ready to sever their hands.


    Jack was terrified, stuttering, "It was a nk check. we could fill in any amount."


    A nk check? Any amount?


    At this revtion, Arabe shot Romeo a nce¡ªpretty generous, huh?


    Fearing boss¡¯ wrath, Jack hurriedly exined, "We were all brought up by you; we wouldn''t go filling in


    crazy numbers. We all agreed on an amount¡ªjust filled in two hundred bucks."


    "So you''re saying you''ve got a conscience after all?"


    She wasn''t about to let them fleece her fianc¨¦.


    Jack grew more frightened by Arabe''s tone, "Boss, listen to me, I''m not making excuses¡ªI mean, let


    me exin."


    "What else?"


    "That''s it."


    "Just that? That''s all?"


    "Oh, I just remembered something else." Jack''s tone suggested he knew he was in deep trouble and


    promptly came clean, not daring to hide any longer.


    "Andst Christmas, Mr. McMillian gave each of us a supermarket gift card worth a thousand bucks.


    We could use it at any McMillian Corporation-owned supermarket. everyone took one. If I hadn''t, it


    would''ve been taken as an insult."


    "So you were put out by it, then?"


    "You bet, I agonized over it for ages before I finally epted." Jack shivered as he tried to affirm his


    loyalty to Arabe, "Boss, even though we''ve epted quite a bit from Mr. McMillian, we are yours in


    life and in spirit. We would never betray you. Anything that shouldn''t be disclosed, we haven''t breathed


    a word."


    Arabe deliberately left him hanging without a response.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Jack continued with a brotherly fervor, "Look, I''m just sayin'', God forbid, if you guys ever have a spat


    after the wedding, or if that Mr. McMillian ever dares to give you a hard time, we will be ready to roll up


    our sleeves and throw down. No mercy. You''ll always be our boss. We''ve always got your back."


    "He heard you," Arabe interjected, her tone light and teasing. "He''s not looking too pleased right


    now."


    Jack''s heart skipped a beat. "Hey, boss, what''s that? You''re breaking up. I''ll give you a ringter."


    "Oh, call this number next time. My phone''s busted."


    Jack''s despair deepened.


    "Your phone? That thing''s as tough as a brick, cutting-edge like a stealth jet, and it''s broken? How?"


    He suspected his boss was pulling his leg, just trying to get him to call Romeo, but the thought made


    him nervous. He was scared to make that call.


    "Even the toughest brick, if it falls from the eighteenth floor, is bound to shatter, let alone survive an


    explosion."


    "That bad, huh?"


    Just a few hours earlier, Arabe had used Romeo''s phone to ask him to send extra guys to keep


    Reflections Vi secure, not letting any bad guys take advantage. She hadn''t mentioned what she and


    Horace had actually gone through.


    At this point, Jack felt a twinge of jealousy that Horace had been through thick and thin with the boss,


    and his voice took on a slightly sour tone.


    "Why''d you bring that dunce Horace back? What about me?"


    "You can hang with Romeo," Arabe said coolly. "You''re all family anyway, doesn''t make a difference


    who you''re with."


    "Don''t do me like that," Jack pleaded, "I was just kiddin'' around. How can I be family with him? You and


    me, we''re blood, man. Boss, do you really trust that goofball Horace to get things done? He''s got that


    dopey, adorable look when he smiles, nowhere near as reliable as me."


    "I think his dopey, adorable look is quite endearing, and besides, he''s got good instincts in a pinch."


    "That still doesn''t beat me!"


    "In a year or two, when Mr. McMillian sets you up with someone, I''ll need someone by my side if you


    leave."


    "Come on. Even if Mr. McMillian introduces me to a knockout, a real diamond, I wouldn''t take it. I''m with


    you for life, boss. Don''t kick me to the curb, man. I''ll even return all the gifts Mr. McMillian''s given me."


    Arabe finally chuckled at his dramatics, "Alright, enough. I called to ask about Reflections Vi.


    Everything okay there?"


    "It''s all good! But we were toote, Erik slipped away! It''s below zero out here, and me and the boys


    are freezing our butts off standing guard."


    "Have people take turns. You don''t need to be out there 24/7."


    "It''s almost holiday time, some of the guys have gone home, we''re short-staffed." Jack was quick to


    show his devotion, "But not me. I''m an orphan. I''m avable 365 days a year, not like some people."


    "Enough with the guilt-tripping," Arabe cut in. "That''s it. I''m hanging up now."


    Jack heard the call end with a beep and was surprised his boss hadn''t given him a hard time. Was


    Arabe giving him a pass on epting Mr. McMillian''s gifts? Arabe still had a soft spot for them.


    After all, Mr. McMillian was the richest man in the world. The little they epted from him didn''t even


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    amount to a day''s interest in his bank ount.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Bank employees had approached Arabe, marveling that a stash of ten million in the bank could yield


    an annual interest of over three hundred thousand dors.


    But Arabe couldn''t keep her cash idle; she poured most of it into research and shared a fair chunk


    with her crew as a perk.


    After ending the call, Arabe handed the phone back to Romeo with a yful smirk, "Someone trying


    to buy me off?"


    "It''s more of a reward," Romeo was quick to correct her, "The guys have been through thick and thin


    with you. They deserve a little something."


    "Think I don''t spoil them enough?"


    "Of course not," Romeo''s survival instincts kicked in, "I just hate to see you spend. Save your earnings


    for yourself. Let me cover the expenses. I need to earn more for a better life for you."


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle, and they shared a warm, knowing smile.


    At Reflections Vi, Louisa woke up and headed to the living room. The coffee table was brand new, no


    shattered ss on the floor, and the tear-streaked figure was gone. Everything was spick and span, the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    help had even ced fresh flowers around, and a subtle floral scent lingered in the air.


    Everything seemed perfect, yet Louisa felt an emptiness inside, a sense of time having moved on


    without her.


    Keh came downstairs too, his mood as somber as hers.


    "I talked with Bard for a long timest night, took some meds, and somehow fell into a deep sleep. I


    wasn''t there for you, and that''s on me."


    Although Keh was heartbroken and furious, he prioritizedforting his wife, wrapping his arms


    around her, "We thought having two daughters would liven up the ce. Now that one has shown her


    true colors, it''s better she''s gone. Let''s just say we fed a thankless dog."


    Louisa nodded, her spirits low.


    "Our folks will be here soon. Let''s get ready to wee them."


    "Alright."


    As Louisa was about to follow him, a servant appeared, quivering with fear.


    "Sir, Ma''am."


    She really didn''t want toe but had no choice. The person in the basement had been crying all


    night, her voice hoarse with despair.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore and had toe forward, anxiously saying, "The person in the basement,


    she has some questions, and I think I should tell you. Why, when you took the family portrait, did you


    only take pictures with Ms. Be and forget about her."


    "Why, when David came home that one time, did you secretly give Ms. Be an unlimited credit card


    and tell her to hide it from Serena. I mean, the person in the basement."


    "Why didn''t you even nce at the foot spa she sent home? You ignored the hints from Martha that it


    could be used with the herbal packs from Ms. Be. You only used the gifts from Ms. Be, not hers."


    "And the expensive skincare she bought for you with her prize money, why did you dismiss it, using it


    merely as hand cream until Martha reminded you time and again to barely use the gifts she sent."


    "What''s this about Martha reminding us? What did Martha ever remind us of?" Louisa''s anger red,


    but then she had a revtion. So, this was how things between them and that ungrateful girl had


    deteriorated, amplified by Martha''s behind-the-scenes meddling.


    Was that old witch really tarnishing their image behind their backs?

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    "Damn it."


    They let her off too easy!


    "That little witch must''ve squirreled away the package Serena sent us. And Martha, she only coughed it


    up after we badgered her about it a dozen times."


    "And why we keep that card from Serena? We¡¯re afraid that she thought we were ying favorites.


    How much does Be actually cost us? She''s my flesh and blood, finally back in my arms. Can''t I give


    her a little spending money?"


    "Then there''s the whole family portrait debacle. That little witch was off ying bridesmaid for a friend


    and didn''t bother to tell us. We wanted her in the picture, but when the photographers showed up, she


    was nowhere to be found. What were we supposed to do? Ask them toe back another day? Plus,


    it''s not like we couldn''t have a few extra snaps with our long-lost daughter. Is that so wrong?"


    The maid shuddered at the thought ¨C none of this was her fault. She had only overheard the wails and


    whispers from the basement all night and thought she should ry the message to the master and


    mistress. fearful they were in the dark, their names being dragged through the mud without their


    knowledge.


    Misunderstandings were clearly brewing between them, likely fanned by Martha''s malicious whispers.


    "And I heard the basement dweller say that even Myrna, who hasn''t set foot in the house, didn''t take


    her seriously. The gifts she received were just Be''s hand-me-downs."


    "Hand-me-downs? Who said that?" Louisa fumed even more, "The number of gifts Myrna gave to Be


    and her were the same. It''s just that they have different tastes and chose different styles, that''s all."


    It was only then that she and Keh realized that it must have been Martha stirring the pot, egging on


    the little witch until she bit the bait.


    "From now on, we don''t need to hear anything else she has to say," Keh concluded. At this point,


    words were futile. Even though they suspected Martha was the instigator behind it all, if the girl in the


    basement remained steadfast and strong-willed, then no amount of gossip could sway her. The trouble


    was, her heart was already in turmoil, leading her to make one mistake after another.


    "That Martha." Louisa seethed, her head throbbing as darkness danced before her eyes.


    She had underestimated the old woman''s spite. If the maid hadn''te with the message, they would


    have remained ignorant of the nder they''d been subjected to over the past six months.


    Damn it.


    The maid made her way to the basement, conveying the message through the door to Serena.


    Serena''s eyes were wide and unfocused with disbelief, tears streaming down her face.


    Had Martha lied to her??


    It seemed impossible.


    Every time Martha spoke of these things, she did so with righteous indignation, as if her parents had


    been so biased that she¡¯s not their daughter. Martha seemed to be fighting for justice on her behalf.


    But with things having gotten this far, there was no reason for her parents to lie to her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    So who was lying?


    Why would Martha want her to hate her parents, to drive a wedge between them?


    What did Martha stand to gain??


    Meanwhile.


    Keh, supporting Louisa''s shoulders, led her towards the helipad''s grassy expanse.


    Bard and Eunice were already there waiting for them.


    Upon seeing her brother and sister-inw, Louisa couldn''t help but spill her concerns, "In that


    surveince footage Be sent, when she was being bullied, there was someone calling her ''Boss'' and


    sticking up for her like they''d take the beating for her. Does Be have some other identity we don''t


    know about? Why would she haveckeys? Should we look into this, or wait for Be toe home


    and ask her ourselves?"

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    Eunice nced at Bard with a sense of urgency in her eyes.


    Bard, realizing the futility of further secrecy,id bare the truth.


    It was only then that Keh and Louisa learned that their beloved daughter had endured hardships in


    the so-called "triangr zone" long ago, narrowly escaping death before emerging as the renowned


    Boss.


    Tears welled up in their eyes in unison.


    "She''s been back for so long, never once mentioned it." Louisa wiped away her tears, her voiceden


    with heartache, "She was just a child when she went to that dreadful ce."


    The helplessness she must have felt, the despair.


    Her skills, honed in such harsh conditions.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    No wonder she always seemed as cold as ice.


    Having danced with the Grim Reaper for so long, witnessed the darkest sides of humanity, and still


    grown into such a fine person with unshakable principles. it was nothing short of miraculous!


    "We only knew of the hardships she faced with the Murphys; we had no idea the extent of her suffering


    was even greater than we imagined," Keh said, tears streaming down his face despite his efforts to


    wipe them away.


    Louisa was simrly distressed, covering her face with her hands as she sobbed, "I knew she was


    sensible, kind, and clever, but I never imagined that every one of her virtues was hard-won."


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. The title she bore was a testament to her blood and tears,


    known only to her.


    "There, there, Be didn''t tell you because she didn''t want you to worry or feel guilty," Eunice soothed,


    patting Louisa''s back gently, "She didn''t even tell me. If it weren''t for a twist of fate that led Bard to ask


    about her, which in turn led him to tell me, I''d be just as in the dark as you are."


    She, too, had only learned of Be''s other identity through Bard.


    Such a child, having faced so much difficulty from such a young age, was truly heartbreaking.


    "I''ve failed her so badly." Louisa couldn''t stop thinking about her daughter enduring hardships while


    Serena lived a life of luxury with the Collins family. It was as if her heart was being pierced by countless


    des, the pain nearly suffocating her.


    Just then, the sound of an airne grew from a distant hum to a nearby roar.


    Eunice looked up, "Looks like Mom and Dad have arrived. Dry your eyes; we don''t want them getting


    upset seeing you like this."


    Eunice helped Louisa dab away her tears. To Louisa, Eunice was like an elder sister, always there to


    care for her.


    Despite her efforts, Louisa''s tears refused to stop. She fought to calm herself, taking deep breaths until


    finally managing a smile.


    The ne slowed to a halt on the runway, and the door opened. Darren, holding his wife Belinda''s


    hand, stepped out, both looking dignified yet visibly aged.


    Their somber presence could be felt even from a distance.


    "Mom, Dad."


    Smiling, the group greeted them and climbed the stairs to wee the elderly pair.


    Darren and Belinda managed smiles, but it was clear they were forced, their faces etched with sorrow


    and humility.


    "We''ve been looking forward to seeing you." Louisa stepped forward to hug her father, then her mother.


    Sharp-eyed Belinda noticed right away, "Have you been crying? Is it because of Serena?"


    Beforeing to Reflections Vi, Eunice had briefed them on Serena''s actions. They had been


    shocked to the core, fainting from the emotional overload. Once recovered, they had dressed and


    made their way here.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    As tears welled up in Louisa''s eyes again, she quickly reached up to wipe them away. "Why bring her


    up? I''m just heartbroken over Be''s situation."


    She revealed the truth about Be being the leader of Mafia me, and the grandparents couldn''t


    believe that their granddaughter was someone so significant.


    It was a reputation hard-earned through blood and tears.


    All those loyal people following her showed how she was worthy of their love and respect.


    Their granddaughter was truly remarkable.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was heart-wrenching.


    The grandparents silently wiped away their tears, proud and yet just as pained for their


    granddaughter''s plight as Louisa.


    "Where has she gone? Why don''t I see her?" Belinda scanned the room, not spotting her beloved


    granddaughter.


    If she wasn''t busy, she would have definitely been here to greet them.


    "She''s on her way back from overseas, should be here in a few hours. Let''s go inside to talk," Louisa


    suggested, taking coats from the servants and helping her mother and father put them on.


    Eunice wrapped the scarves she had prepared around their necks.


    The weather was getting colder, and they linked arms with the elders, guiding them into the main house


    where a firece warmed the room.


    Darren, having weathered many storms over the years, sipped his tea before asking, "What''s to be


    done about that child?"


    Louisa knew he was referring to Serena and nced at her sister-inw.


    Eunice nodded, encouraging her to speak. Louisa began, "Mom, Dad, you''ve already heard about her


    character from my sister-inw, but what I''m about to tell you might be too much to bear. I hope you''re


    prepared."


    "Could there be anything worse?"


    Belinda had been shocked and furious upon learning of the child''s actions the day before, and now,


    judging by her daughter''s expression, there seemed to be more severe issues they were unaware of.


    Louisa signaled to a servant, who immediately went to fetch the family doctor to wait in the nearby


    parlor.


    Once the doctor was on standby, Louisa yed the security footage that Be had sent. It showed


    Martha''s people kidnapping Arabe, Serena not only refusing to help but also wanting to carve words


    into Arabe''s face, making her kneel and beg.


    Darren couldn''t handle the shock. He clutched his chest, gasping for air, visibly shaken.


    Was this the Serena he knew?


    No, she didn''t carry the Collins name; she was the child of Erik and Martha.


    And the three of them dared to bully Be.


    "Dad, take it easy. Breathe deeply." Louisa quickly patted his back.


    Belinda was too outraged to form aplete sentence, "She actually, actually."


    "Mom?" Eunice hadn''t expected her mother to faint from the overwhelming emotions, and she called


    out, "Doctor, quickly!"


    Several doctors rushed from the parlor, medical kits in hand.


    "How could she be like this." Darren''s vision went dark as he copsed.


    Had Eunice not caught him in time, he would have hit the floor.


    Keh and Bardid them out on the sofas, thankfully spacious enough for them to lie t.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    The doctor had administered shots, and it took a long while before they regained consciousness.


    "Be, my dear granddaughter." Darren stirred, his emotions immediately running high.


    Louisa quickly reassured him, "She''s fine, doing really well. Romeo said she wasn''t hurt. She''ll be


    home soon."


    Tears streamed down Darren''s cheeks. He had never imagined that Serena could be so heartless. after


    all the kindness their family had shown her.


    "Dad, don''t cry. I''ve already given her a piece of my mind, and now she''s locked up in the basement."


    "I have to see her." Darren insisted on getting up.


    "Why would you want to see her in your state.?"


    "I need to ask her face to face why she did it, why she betrayed our family''s love and trust." Darren was


    visibly upset, pping the armrest of the sofa, tears flowing relentlessly.


    Louisa felt even more heartbroken seeing her father so agitated at his age, ming herself more.


    "I''m going too." Belinda seemed like she had lost her soul, her entire presence was deste, as she


    tried to get up, tears silently streaming down her face. Her sorrow was silent and profound, a stark


    contrast to Darren''s vocal anger.


    Realizing further resistance was futile, Louisa decided to help them to the basement door.


    She didn''t want to go inside; she couldn''t bear to see that pitiful, tear-stained face again.


    And so, Darren and Belinda pushed open the door and went into the basement.


    Bard stood guard outside, just in case.


    Elsewhere.


    The ne carrying Arabe touched down on the Reflections Vi helipad.


    When Louisa heard the news from the servants, she rushed outside, running towards the ne.


    Romeo wrapped Arabe up in her coat and scarf, taking her hand as they descended the ne''s


    stairs. From a distance, they could see Louisa running towards them.


    "Be."


    Louisa was running fast, desperate to reach her daughter as soon as possible.


    The ground was wet from recent snow, and she nearly slipped several times.


    "Mom, slow down." Arabe quickened her pace towards her mother, her figuremanding and tall.


    "Be, you''re finally back." Louisa embraced her tightly. If it hadn''t been for a group of people who


    appeared just in time to help, she might have lost her daughter forever.


    "Mrs. Collins, Be''s injured." Romeo couldn''t help but speak out when he saw Louisa''s tight embrace.


    "Injured?" Louisa quickly let go, examining her daughter, "Where are you hurt?"


    She turned to Romeo, "Didn''t you say she was alright, not injured?"


    "It was my decision not to tell you."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Arabe had specifically instructed Romeo before falling asleep that if any family member asked, he


    was not to reveal her injuries.


    "You silly girl, not even telling me where you''re hurt. Let''s go inside, I''ll have the doctor look at you."


    Even though she knew her daughter was a brilliant doctor, it''s often said that healers can''t heal


    themselves. At this moment, as she held her daughter''s arm, she wished they could move faster.


    "Mrs. Collins." Romeo tried to interrupt again.


    Louisa seemed to anticipate something, instinctively releasing her grip and looking at the arm she had


    been holding, "Is it injured here? This spot?"


    "It''s nothing serious," Arabe said calmly. "It''s already been dressed."


    "Did I hurt you just now? I hope the wound hasn''t reopened. Come inside quickly, I''ll have the doctor


    check it out."

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Louisa hurriedly ushered her into the house.


    "Are Grandma and Grandpa here, and Uncle and Auntie too?"


    Arabe had noticed on the helipad that there were two more choppers, both belonging to her uncle.


    But why were there two? Did Uncle and Auntiee separately from Grandma and Grandpa? Why


    would they do that??


    "Yes, they''re all here, just waiting to see you."


    As Louisa led Arabe into the main house, they bumped into Eunice. Eunice immediately stepped


    forward and gave Arabe a gentle hug.


    "Good to have you back safe and sound." She patted Arabe''s head and then nced at Romeo,


    "You made it?"


    "Aunt Eunice." Romeo greeted her with the respectful affection of a younger family member.


    Eunice smiled and nodded, "Stay for dinner tonight. Your Grandpa and Grandma are here along with


    your uncle. It''ll be lively with everyone around."


    "With all that''s happened at home, I''m sure there''s a lot you want to tell Be. I won''t stay, I''ll join you


    all for the new year dinner."


    Arabe was puzzled.


    "Alright," Eunice said with a smile, lifting her red lips, "but at least have some hot cocoa before you go,


    someone?"


    A servant immediately brought over two cups of hot cocoa, cing one in front of Romeo and one in


    front of Arabe.


    Louisa held Arabe''s hand, expressing warm concern, and as she spoke, tears of sympathy began to


    fall.


    Arabe hadn''t revealed the true faces of Serena, Erik, and Martha to the family because, firstly, there


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t enough evidence, and secondly, the matter hadn''t been significant enough to cause a stir like it


    had now, which was necessary to make the family give up on Serena entirely.


    Thirdly, she feared her parents would be heartbroken, as they were now, after all, they had raised


    Serena for eighteen years.


    "It''s all our fault." Louisa began to embrace Arabe, then suddenly remembered something, "Right, we


    must call the doctor to check Be, she''s been hurt."


    Several doctors approached with their medical bags, and the family crowded around Arabe.


    Today, she wore a loose sweater, and if they rolled up the sleeves, they could see the white bandages


    on her arms.


    Perhaps Louisa had hugged her too tightly earlier, causing the wound to reopen and stain the white


    bandage with spots of red.


    Tears welled up in Louisa''s eyes again, "I''m so sorry."


    Arabe knew her mother was overly sensitive after enduring so many blows in such a short period.


    Arabe reassured her, "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Hearing her daughter''s thoughtful words, Louisa''s tears flowed once more.


    Such a caring, lovable child, she thought. In contrast, the child that Erik and Martha had brought into


    the world was nothing short of disappointing.


    Some people were just ungrateful, no matter how well you treated them.


    Her sensibility was heart-wrenching.


    The doctor carefully treated Arabe''s wound and rebandaged it. Arabe thought to herself that the


    bandaging was adequate and let it be.


    Afterward, Louisa and Eunice asked Arabe about the details of her kidnapping, along with some past


    events.


    Seeing they had more to discuss, Romeo excused himself.


    "I''ll walk you out," Arabe offered as she stood up.


    Romeo knew she was worried about her family asking for more details about the ''triangr zone'',


    which would cause them distress and guilt.


    So he said, "Sure, then Aunt Eunice, Mrs. Collins, I''ll be off now."


    "Romeo, don''t forget toe over for the dinner." Louisa said invitingly, "I''ll have your portion


    prepared."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Collins," Romeo replied, then nodded to Eunice before picking up Arabe''s coat,


    which was draped over a sofa, and helping her into it, careful not to let her catch a chill as they stepped


    out.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    ¡°I had Carl swing by to pick me up, got a little situation to tidy up at the office. Someone else will fly the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    jet back," Romeo said, slipping Arabe''s hand into the deep pocket of his coat to shield it from the


    biting cold.


    "Alright," Arabe replied, escorting him to the front porch just as Carl''s car rolled up to the curb.


    "Ms. Be," Carl greeted her as he stepped out of the car, holding the door open for Romeo.


    "Be careful with that arm of yours, don''t bump it again," Romeo couldn''t help but add another word of


    caution, "Remember to change the dressing, and don''t sleep on it."


    "Got it."


    "I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Romeo bent down, nting a gentle kiss on her lips and giving her hair a tender stroke before he


    climbed into the car and drove away.


    As Arabe watched the car disappear into the distance, her phone buzzed¡ªit was a call from her


    subordinate.


    ¡°Boss, when are you nning the annual meeting for Luna Capital that Mr. Rollins left in your hands?


    Everyone''s asking about it.¡±


    The New Year was around the corner, and though he knew his boss was up to her neck in work, there


    were still reports he needed to deliver.


    "I''ll check my schedule and get back to you."


    Arabe had her hands full with designing dresses for the princess, who was hoping to wear them in


    the next couple of days, but some materials were still missing.


    And there were other matters to attend to.


    "Sure thing."


    With the call ended, Arabe turned to head inside when she heard her name called out.


    "Arabe??"


    Sean''s surprise and delight were evident in his voice as he stepped out of his car, rushing over to his


    sister without a care for the wound that might just have stretched.


    Steward, sharing in the joy of Ms. Be''s return, followed closely behind Sean.


    Ms. Be was finally home!


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. And she had run into Sean atst!


    Arabe''s delicate brows furrowed slightly at the sight of them.


    So, Sean had been digging around for her¡ªknowing not only her name but also where she lived.


    Did he really chase her all the way to her doorstep over an ind?


    Was it that serious?


    "Um." Sean, upon seeing his sister, became so excited he could barely string his words together,


    "Maybe we should go inside to talk?"


    Arabe''s frown deepened. Were they that close? Just because he''d saved her in that abandoned


    building didn''t mean he coulde over for tea.


    "No need, we can talk right here," Arabe''s tone remained frosty, "Do you want your ind back? Or


    are you looking to hike up the price?"


    "No, no. neither. The ind is yours, I''ll transfer the five million back to your ount, and I''ll give you


    an additional five million for. you know, candy or whatever."


    Such generosity?


    What was he ying at?


    Arabe eyed him with suspicion and wariness, her voice cold as she asked, "So, what''s the catch?"


    "Actually, I''m your long-lost brother. I know this muste as a shock."


    Ah, so he''de to her doorstep pretending to be her brother?


    Arabe''s lips curled into a disbelieving smile, "And then what?"

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    "Let''s just call it even on the previous debt, okay?"


    "And after it''s squared?"


    Sean could tell his sister was in a sour mood, probably still stewing over the breakup with Timothy. She


    was clearly not in the best of spirits.


    What to do?


    How to cheer her up?


    His eyes flit to Steward, who was clueless for ideas. Ms. Be was sure to be holding a grudge,


    especially after Sean had threatened to skin her alive and leave her out at the mountain. How could he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    possibly make her forget all that and sidestep the issue in such a short time.


    That''s it!


    There was another connection between Sean and Ms. Be ¨C Ophelia Almond!


    With this thought, Steward gave Sean a knowing look, as if he had just concocted the perfect n.


    Complimenting Ms. Be''s good friend, and throwing in some praises for Ms. Be herself, ought to do


    the trick, right?


    Arabe, noticing their covert exchange of nces, was even more convinced they were up to no


    good.


    Catching onto Steward''s silent cues, Sean turned to his sister and asked, "You know Ophelia, right?"


    He was about to sing Ophelia''s praises, and by extension, celebrate how all the excellent people she


    knew were just like her.


    But Arabe''s expression turned even icier as she cut through his intentions, "You''re after my friend?


    With your reputation for being a womanizer, fickle-hearted, leaving kids in a bind, allowing your crew to


    harass other team''s female members, gouging prices, selling an ind for billions to different buyers,


    tossing people onto the mountain on a whim, and threatening to skin people alive. Stay away from my


    friend!"


    Sean was left dumbfounded, his smile freezing on his face. Was this really how he appeared in his


    sister''s eyes?


    Without another word, Arabe spun on her heel and walked away, but not before instructing the


    doorman, "Keep an eye out. If either of them tries toe in, you have my permission toy them out."


    The doorman was shocked. This was the first time anyone had disrespected Sean to his face, not just


    disrespecting but leaving him out in the cold.


    After all these years, who had the guts to give Sean the cold shoulder?


    Let alone chew him out.


    No wonder Sean was a mess on the outside; it was no surprise that Ms. Be was upset.


    Wait, no, he didn''t hear anything. What Sean was like outside, he had no idea.


    With that, he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness towards Sean


    and Steward.


    Tough luck, but with Ms. Be being the family''s darling, he didn''t dare cross her. If she said they


    couldn''te in, he''d rather die than leave his post.


    Steward, too, was staggered by Arabe''s tirade and after a moment turned to Sean, swallowing hard,


    "Sean, your image in your sister''s eyes seems pretty tarnished."


    "Shut it," Sean snapped back, irritated. "You think you''re any better?"


    Just now his sister had made it clear ¨C neither of them was wee. Both meant him and Steward!


    "It''s all because of your terrible idea. Now she''s even more upset," Sean grumbled, standing outside


    his own home, wanting to go in but afraid of angering his sister. He nced at the doorman, who


    quickly ducked into the security booth, not daring to open the door for him.


    Damn!


    He didn''t even want to go in. Even if the door was wide open, would he dare step inside?


    Was the doorman seriously this scared? Hiding in the booth like a coward. And he was supposed to


    protect their home?


    "Sean, maybe you should sit down for a bit." Steward suggested as he pulled a folding camping chair


    out of the trunk, set it up, and ced it by the door. "It''s freezing out here, and your injury hasn''t


    healed."


    Exclusive  the website Dramanovels (swnovel). Please read it on the original


    "Just get rid of it," Sean growled, more agitated than before. "If my sister wants me to stand, do you


    think I could sit? Trying to get me into more trouble? Are you asking for a smack?"


    If Arabe saw him loungingfortably in that chair from inside the house, she''d probably be even


    more infuriated.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    On the other side of the grand estate, Darren and Belinda emerged from the cluttered storage room,


    their eyes brimming with tears.


    The servants promptly secured the door behind them.


    Inside, Serena pounded on the locked door, her sobs fierce and heart-wrenching. "Grandma, Grandpa,


    I''m so sorry, I really am. Please stop crying. Don''t be angry or sad over someone like me, it''s not worth


    it."


    She had watched, helpless, as her grandparents who had once doted on her, stood before her in tears,


    questioning her, reminding her that before all this mess, they had truly loved her as their own


    granddaughter.


    Tears flooded Serena''s face as her conscience stirred awake.


    "I know nothing I say will make a difference now," she cried, banging on the door, "I''ve made an


    unforgivable mistake, I don''t deserve your forgiveness. Just please, take care of yourselves, don''t let


    this ruin your health."


    She remembered how, during the confrontation, her grandparents had nearly copsed in distress


    multiple times, which filled her with guilt and sorrow.


    Initially, all she wanted was to maintain her status within the family, to keep the affection of her kin,


    nothing more.


    She never intended harm toe to Arabe.


    How did things get this far?


    Why?


    "Grandma, Grandpa." Serena wept, slumping to the floor, her strength failing her until shey crumpled


    on the cold ground.


    The previous day, she had painstakingly removed shards of ss from a wound on her forehead while


    looking at her reflection in the window, passing out twice from the pain.


    The wound had not been properly treated or bandaged, and she had been without food or drink since


    yesterday, without clean clothes, or even a bed to rest.


    The bruises from her mother''s blows throbbed painfully, her consciousness fading, tears still clinging to


    hershes. The floor was cold, yet her body felt unbearably hot.


    In the living room, Darren and Belinda were joined by Arabe, who had just walked in. Seeing their


    beloved granddaughter safe and sound, they were once again moved to tears.


    "Be." They each embraced her tenderly, their hearts aching with regret, "We''ve let you down in this


    family."


    "Dad, Mom, let go, Be''s got injuries on her arm, don''t hurt her." Louisa, seeing their distress, quickly


    intervened.


    The grandparents withdrew their hands in rm, then eagerly listened to Arabe''s ount of what


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    happened, their hearts growing heavier with each detail of her ordeal.


    Bard also took a seat beside Arabe, expressing his concern about her injuries and experiences.


    Eunice brought them freshly brewed tea, and as the adults gathered, she leaned in to whisper to


    Arabe, "I once said that no matter how many remnants of Doom''s influence were left in Dawnstar, I''d


    root them all out. Now they''ve been caught, and there are hardly any left. You can enjoy your time in


    Dawnstar without worry now."


    "Thanks, Aunt Eunice," Arabe replied, touched that her aunt had been working to eliminate those


    threats while she was away, realizing how much her aunt truly cared for her.


    "Here, have some warm tea," Eunice offered her a cup, adding with a smile, "Can you tell what kind it


    is?"


    Arabe had recognized it immediately, "Is it that tea we always drink at your ce?"


    "Sharp nose," Eunice chuckled, her lips curving into a smile. "I knew you liked it, so I brought six boxes


    for you this time."

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Eunice had indeed pulled some strings to gift her niece six boxes of an incredibly rare tea. It was a


    gesture that spoke volumes about the lengths she would go for family.


    "Thanks, Eunice," Arabe said with a warm smile.


    "Don''t mention it, kiddo. We''re family, after all," Eunice chuckled, her eyes twinkling with affection. "Go


    on, drink up while it''s hot. Whatever you want, just ask and it''s yours."


    At that moment, through the sliding ss doors leading to the patio, Louisa caught sight of the


    gardener, Edith, making secretive gestures, beckoning her outside.


    Not wanting to interrupt the family chat, Louisa excused herself and slipped through the doors to join


    Edith among the flower beds. "What''s going on?" she whispered.


    "Ma''am, did Sean do something wrong? It''s freezing out, and he''s been standing outside the front door


    for over an hour now. I''ve seen him coughing." Edith''s voice wasced with concern. "The holidays are


    nearly upon us, and it would be terrible if he got sick. If it''s because he wasn''t here when Ms. Be


    arrived, surely a stern talking-to would suffice? It''s below freezing, and he''s hardly dressed for it."


    Louisa was taken aback, "Sean''s back?"


    When did that happen? Why hadn''t she been informed? She hadn''t heard a peep from the other


    servants.


    "Yes, I''ve been busy supervising the garden''s winter pruning when I noticed Sean still out there." Edith


    trailed off, visibly puzzled. "You didn''t ask him to stand there, did you? What are he and Steward doing


    out front withouting inside?"


    Edith was at a loss, and she didn''t dare to probe further.


    "I''ll go check it out," Louisa resolved, equally clueless about what Sean and Steward were plotting.


    Outside, the two men were a sorry sight, their lips tinged with the blue of the cold. They had


    underestimated the chill, having traveled by ne and car in a rush to get back. Sean,ing straight


    from a hospital visit, hadn''t even thought to wear a coat, and now the gentle snowfall was turning into a


    bitter reminder of their oversight.


    "Are you going to figure something out or what?" Sean shot an icy look at Steward, his breath forming


    frosty clouds as he spoke.


    The cold was biting, and the security guard in the nearby booth was snug in his thick coat and the


    warmth of a heater.


    "Sean, if I had a way in, I''d have taken it already." Steward stammered, his hands rubbing together for


    warmth. The desire to retreat to the heated car was overwhelming.


    At the suggestion, Sean''s eyes narrowed with a cunning glint. "How about I tie you up and let my sister


    take her frustrations out on you?"


    Steward''s eyes bulged in disbelief. He thought, "Seriously, Sean? Why don''t you let her take it out on


    you? It''s not like I''m the one who angered her, or the one who left her stranded at the mountain¡ªit was


    you!"


    But he dared not voice his thoughts, instead, desperately grasping for excuses. "Sean, I''m too skinny, it


    wouldn''t be satisfying enough for her. Maybe..."


    His gaze inadvertently settled on the true culprit.


    Sean gave him a warning re that seemed to say: Are you looking for trouble?


    Steward had no choice but to change the subject. "I think Ms. Be''s upset mainly because Mr. Bynes


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    broke up with her!"


    "As if that guy dictates my sister''s mood," Sean scoffed, clearly dismissive. Yet, it irked him to think that


    something¡ªor someone¡ªcould hold such sway over his sister''s emotions that he had to stand out in


    the cold like this. That Timothy would have to settle his debtster.


    "How about we grab Mr. Bynes and let her take it out on him?" Steward suggested wildly.


    "Sean, look, it''s Mrs. Collins! She''sing out to us," Steward suddenly blurted out, spotting her


    approach and hopping from foot to foot in excitement. "Mrs. Collins, it''s us!"

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    From a distance, Louisa could see Steward hopping up and down with excitement, waving frantically at


    her and shouting with an ecstatic voice, "Madam, we''re back, please help us open the door!"


    Surely if it was Madam who opened the door, Ms. Be wouldn''t have any grounds forint, right?


    Louisa was puzzled. Why was Steward acting more thrilled to see her than if he had found a lifeline?


    "Why aren''t you guys going in? Didn''t you say that the youngest just had surgery?" As Louisa


    approached, she noticed that the front gate was bolted shut, and the security guard in the booth


    seemed to be engrossed in his smartphone.


    No doubt the youngest had forgotten his keys, called for the guard who didn''t hear, so they couldn''t get


    in.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" Louisa asked, then went over to knock on the security booth''s door, "Did


    Seane home and not even think to unlock the door? It''s freezing out here."


    "Madam." the guard opened up, saluted with a bow, and said with a helpless expression, "It''s not that I


    didn''t open the door for Sean, it''s Ms. Be. She wouldn''t allow it."


    "Why not?" Louisa was taken aback and looked towards Sean and Steward, who both wore


    expressions of guilty silence. Had these two somehow upset Be?


    But they had just returned; when could they have possibly angered Be? Had they run into her on the


    way, or had they done something elsewhere to provoke her?


    "What on earth happened?" Louisa pressed the guard for an answer.


    "Well, earlier, Ms. Be was at the gate talking to Sean. Then she got angry." The guard didn''t dare to


    say what Sean did to upset Ms. Be, merely adding, "Ms. Be ordered me to keep the gate shut,


    saying if either of them dared to enter, I was to ''take them down''."


    Louisa was shocked by the severity of the situation.


    "Madam, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    Before Steward could finish exining, he saw Madam reaching for a stun baton inside the booth,


    which made him quickly hide behind Sean, whispering, "Sean, is it toote to ask for leave? I need to


    be home for the family dinner on New Year''s."


    Louisa''s wrath was something to be feared, something even her husband couldn''t contain.


    "You two, noting home for half a year is one thing, but you made Be this upset." Louisa then


    turned to the guard, "Aren''t you going to open the gate? I''ll teach them a lesson."


    They hadn''t even made it inside and had already managed to infuriate their sister.


    Knowing Be''s gentle nature, Louisa knew it must have been something egregious they did to enrage


    her like this.


    The guard, not wishing to displease Louisa, quickly pressed the button to open the gate, which slowly


    began to swing open.


    In this household, Ms. Be was the top priority, which surely ced Louisa a close second.


    He wouldn''t dare cross Madam''s wishes.


    Steward''s eyes widened in disbelief at how unreliable the guard was, not only failing to shield them


    from Madam but actually fueling the fire by opening the gate for her.


    As soon as the gate opened, Louisa charged at Sean with the baton.


    Even though she hadn''t turned on the electricity, the blow from the stick would definitely hurt.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Madam, please calm down, Sean''s got injuries, you can''t hit him."


    Steward''s plea was cut short as he took the hit meant for Sean. In his haste to shield Sean, he hadn''t


    anticipated Louisa''s strength.


    He yelped in pain,menting that Louisa''s recent hearty meals had significantly boosted her arm


    strength.


    Seeing she had struck the wrong person, Louisa stopped, looking at Sean with a mix of irritation and


    concern, "If Be wanted you to stand out here, then you''ll stay until she cools off. Close the gate!"


    "Hey, Madam, listen." Steward began, wanting to say he didn''t mind, but he thought they should at


    least let Sean in. After all, Sean had been standing out there for quite a while.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    But the moment he caught the razor-sharp re from Louisa, his bravado melted into a sheepish


    stammer, "Take care now. Cool off. No need to stoop to our level."


    Louisa stormed out, leaving an aching Steward to rub his sore arm and turn to Sean, "What do we do


    now, Sean?"


    Even Louisa wouldn''t bail them out.


    Sean was at a loss, so he whipped out his cell and texted David, the usual go-to guy for clever


    schemes.


    [Got any tricks up your sleeve to cheer up Be?]


    Barely a second passed before his phone buzzed with a barrage of shocked, popcorn-munching, and


    roaringughter emojis from David.


    Sean shot back, none too pleased, [Are you asking for a smackdown?]


    David called him immediately, "Sean, I mean,e on, you had the nerve to tick off Be in your own


    house? You''ve got some guts, buddy. I won''t even start on the fact that she could send you flying with a


    roundhouse kick."


    This is exclusive content from Noveldrama (Swnovel). Please read it on Noveldrama to


    support the author and the trantion team!. Sean''s frown deepened, "So everyone knew sis is a


    martial arts whiz but me?"


    "Guess you should visit more often. I''ve always said that listing Be''s talents could fill nights on end."


    "Got any bright ideas, then?"


    "Sean, why do I hear a chill in your voice? You cold? She didn''t lock you out, did she?" David could


    almost picture Sean''s scowl when silence answered him, "No way, Sean, don''t tell me I''m right? Are


    you literally out in the cold?"


    "Keepughing, will you?"


    David struggled to contain his mirth, "No, no, no, I''m notughing at you. I''m the master at making sis


    happy, you came to the right guy. But hey, there''s this cool sports car about to hit the market, and I''m


    torn about the color. Let me decide, and I''ll get back to you."


    Sean caught the hint, "Pick one, I''ll buy it for you."


    David was floored by Sean''s unexpected generosity, thinking he might as well fleece Sean while he''s at


    it.


    "Sean, just so you know, it''s five million bucks."


    "I said it''s on me."


    Exclusive  the website Dramanovels (swnovel). Please read it on the original


    "So you''ll transfer the money now?" David was keen on sealing the deal, "I need to make a down


    payment."


    Sean hung up and wired the five million dors to David''s ount. A notification chimed on David''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    phone confirming the transaction.


    "Spill it now?" Sean was getting impatient, not so much about the cold but worried his sister might take


    the argument to heart.


    "Sean, to be honest, if you had the nerve to upset sis, you deserve some time to stand and reflect. I


    was about to take her side and give you a piece of my mind, but consider this five million dors your


    ticket to peace." David hung up before Sean could respond.


    Questions swirled in Sean''s head as he realized his gullible little brother had just conned him.


    Steward, sensing the drop in Sean''s mood, ventured cautiously, "Sean, did David give you any good


    advice?"


    "Zip it," Sean thought grimly. Alright, this was war. In a few days, he''d settle the score with David.


    David, having cashed in, dialed up Hans, "Hans, there''s something big, about Be, and it''s kinda risky.


    I''m not sure I should spill it."


    "Out with it," Hans'' voice was asmanding as ever, "Whatever it is, I''ve got your back."


    "Alright, Hans, but you''ve gotta protect me, don''t let me get hurt. By the way,tely my wallet''s been


    thinner than me."

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    In no time at all, Hans had wired two million dors to him.


    "Thanks, Hans! Go give Sean a piece of your mind, will ya? He''s upset Be."


    After delivering the message, David, back to his old tricks, sought out Chasel. "Hey Chasel, you


    curious about something involving Be? For a mere two million, I''ll spill the beans!"


    Chasel immediately transferred the two million dors.


    David couldn''t believe how easy it was to make money off his brothers. "It''s Sean. He''s been bullying


    Be. Go give him what for."


    Next, he went to rk. "rk, man, we''ve got trouble. Someone''s got Be all riled up, and I need two


    million for the courage to talk."


    rk transferred the money without hesitation. "Alright, spill it. Who''s the jerk bothering my little


    sister?"


    "It''s Sean. Time to go have a word with him."


    Flush with cash, David transferred a cool eleven million dors to his sister''s ount, feeling on top of


    the world.


    "Be, here''s some spending money for you. The holidays are around the corner, go treat yourself to


    some new clothes. Day after tomorrow, I''ll be home to hang with you¡ªcan''t wait to see you!"


    Arabe was a bit dazed receiving such arge sum out of the blue. "David, you don''t have to keep


    sending me money. I''m fine. Besides, you work so hard for it."


    "No, Be, making this money was a breeze, seriously, no sweat. You deserve it!" He had


    contemted saying a good word for Sean, but then thought better of it. Why should he, when Sean


    had upset Be? Let him stand out in the cold for a bit longer!


    It wasn''t long before Sean''s phone pinged with messages from his three brothers.


    [Six months we don''t see you, and youe back just to upset Be? Just wait until I get my hands on


    you.]


    That was from Hans.


    [I don''t care how wild you get when you''re out, but now you''ve upset Be? You just wait. I''ve


    rescheduled my flight toe home earlier.]


    That was from Chasel.


    [We never say a harsh word to Be, and you dare to upset her? Brace yourself, I''m on my way home


    to teach you a lesson.]


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    And that was from rk.


    Sean''s mouth twitched. That David had really spread the news far and wide.


    Back in the living room.


    Exclusive  the website Dramanovels (swnovel). Please read it on the original


    Belinda suggested that Serena apologize to Arabe, but Arabe refused. She didn''t want to deal with


    the endless tears and drama.


    "What do you guys think?" Belinda looked around at the others.


    Serena had done so many terrible things to Be, and now she couldn''t even muster a simple "sorry." It


    was letting her off too easy.


    "Trying to harm Be, and now an apology is supposed to mean something? She just doesn''t want to


    be locked up in the chilly basement, doesn''t want us all to be disappointed in her, doesn''t want us to


    hate her. With the holidaysing up, lots of family and friends will be visiting, and she doesn''t want


    her deeds to be exposed, ruining her image."

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Eunice stood there, her poise as cool and striking as ever, a hint of disdain curving her lips. "An


    apology for appearances? Spare us the fake remorse, really. You''ll just make Be sick."


    "Right on the money, Eunice. No need for that," Bard chimed in with a dismissive wave. "It''s not like


    those apologies ever meant anything to Be before, did they?"


    "Let''s just drop it. Out of sight, out of mind," Darren sighed, shaking his head.


    Just then, Arabe''s phone buzzed again, drawing everyone''s attention. Belinda, ever curious, was the


    first to query, "Be, is that a new phone?"


    "Romeo got it for me," Arabe replied. "The old one gave out. Before the nended at Reflections


    Vi, we swung by the headquarters. Someone delivered it up to the helipad. It''s theirtest model,


    hasn''t even hit the market yet."


    "That Romeo, always thinking ahead," Belinda''s opinion of him soared. She''d seen the CCTV footage


    of Martha tossing Be''s phone from the eighteenth floor and had been toying with the idea of getting


    Be a custom phone. Little did she know Romeo would beat her to the punch.


    Arabe nced at the new text message on her screen. It was a bank notification¡ªshe had just


    received ten million dors, courtesy of Horace.


    Soon after, a message from Horace popped up, [After that unfinished building went kaboom, seems


    like Sean''s brains got a bit scrambled. He''s not just handing over the ind for free, he''s thrown in an


    extra five million ''for candy''. That''s ten million in total, I''ve wired it over to you!]


    Since Steward only had Horace''s banking details, he transferred ten million to Horace, who


    immediately forwarded the funds to Arabe.


    Arabe couldn''t fathom what Sean was ying at.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She typed back, [Beef up security on the ind. If anyone tries to take it over or pulls any stunts, push


    back hard. Don''t worry about the consequences.]


    "Will do." Horace, puzzled by Sean''s antics but thrilled for Boss'' windfall, couldn''t help himself, "Boss,


    you think Sean''s got a crush on you? Dropping that kind of cash, he''s definitely interested! I mean, you


    are drop-dead gorgeous."


    "Hah."


    Like he stood a chance with Ophelia. He should look in the mirror before setting his sights on her


    friend. Dream on!


    At that moment, Louisa entered the living room. Noticing her daughter''s troubled expression, she took


    a seat beside her and gently began, "Be, it''s been way too long since your brother came home. I''ve


    given him an earful for it, but I just found out he''s been hurt. He didn''t want to worry us with the severity


    of his injuries."


    "He''s been hurt? What happened?" Arabe''s concern was immediate.


    "His people wouldn''t say. Just that he''s out of surgery and okay now." Louisa watched her daughter


    closely, soothingly adding, "It''s wrong, him noting home for so long, but don''t take it to heart."


    Arabe wasn''t upset in the slightest, "I get it. My brothers are busy. It''s fine."


    Louisa listened, surprised. Was her daughter not upset about this? Then what was bothering her? Oh.


    It dawned on Louisa.


    "Your brother''s wild, acts on impulse, but he''s got a good heart." She added, "He even asked me for


    your number a while back. I said no, and he went to your father. He cares about you."


    Arabe had never met Sean, but she listened intently.


    "Your brother, he''s had it tough. Left the family business to Hans and struck out on his own. He''s had


    his share of hardships. He''s the one who handles the dirty work, keeping our hands clean. He''s the


    shield."


    "Back when Hans first took over, an envious rtive nearly got him in a car ident. We had no proof


    it was him, but your brother didn''t hesitate¡ªput that rtive in the hospital. He''s always been aw


    unto himself, and they knew we couldn''t rein him in."


    But it wasn''t about control. He was destroying his image on purpose, using his own methods to protect


    his family from the shadows.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    "If you ever feel ufortable about anything that he says or does, just let me know, and I''ll deal with


    him," Louisa said with a protective fierceness in her voice.


    Arabe, puzzled by her mother''s words, replied, "He hasn''t done anything to me. We haven''t even


    spoken. As a matter of fact, I haven''t met him yet."


    Louisa looked perplexed. "The bodyguard at the door told me you two exchanged a few words and


    then you got upset and wouldn''t let him in. What''s that all about?"


    "Wait, the guy at the door is my brother?" Arabe''s eyes widened with surprise. The same Sean?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Could he really be her brother? Was this not some kind of trick?


    "Yeah," Louisa said, still a bit dazed. How could Be not know that the man was her own brother?


    "And there was an assistant with him?"


    "That''s right, his name is Steward. He''s been by Sean''s side for years now."


    Upon hearing this, Arabe immediately stood up and headed for the front door.


    Outside, the two men had practically turned into snowmen. Steward waspletely frozen stiff, staring


    longingly at the main house, never imagining that in the next moment, he''d actually see Ms. Be


    opening the door and braving the heavy snow to walk toward them.


    "Sean, I think I''m hallucinating from the cold." Steward said, his breath forming clouds in the air, looking


    like an awkward snowman, "It really looks like Ms. Be. Ms. Be ising."


    Sean noticed his sister approaching and his face lit up with excitement. It was really his sister!


    She wasing to him!


    "Ms. Be is getting closer. It''s real." Steward''s gaze was filled with hope. "It''s really her, not a


    hallucination."


    He wanted to jump up and shout for Ms. Be, but his feet were numb from the cold and he couldn''t


    move.


    His hands were too stiff to lift.


    Even his voice, muffled by the cold air, was quieter than usual.


    "Ms. Be. please let us in." Steward pleaded, chattering teeth and all, mustering all his energy to


    shout, "Sean''s injured!"


    Arabe reached the gate, where the security guard quickly came out to salute. "Ms. Be, I


    remembered your instructions and didn''t let them in."


    "Open the gate."


    The guard thought he had misheard, but seeing Ms. Be''s resolute face, he immediately pressed the


    button to open the gate.


    Finally, Sean coulde in. It had been such a struggle.


    The guard secretly rejoiced for him.


    The gate slowly swung open on both sides.


    The man who was once so cocky and proud now seemed to have deted a bit in her presence, his


    expression even showing a hint of careful appeasement.


    He tried to step forward, but his feet were frozen solid, too stiff to take a step.


    Steward gave him a push, and Sean managed to move forward, asking with joy, "Be, you''re not mad


    anymore?"


    Arabe scrutinized the man in front of her. "Are you really my brother?"


    "The real deal," Sean assured her, patting his chest. The snowkes from his clothes sprayed onto


    Arabe''s hair, and he hurriedly reached out to brush them off. "Oops, I didn''t mean to get it on you."


    "Ms. Be, let me introduce myself. I''m Steward, Sean''s right-hand man. I swear on my life, he is your


    brother, no doubt about it!"


    Arabe looked at Steward, who seemed earnest, and then back at the bumbling, eager-to-please


    Sean in front of her, and asked with a hint of suspicion, "So, before..."


    "Before, I didn''t realize you were my sister."

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Arabe turned back and walked toward the house, Sean quickly followed her, "You left in such a hurry


    At that, seeing the doorman hand over an umbre, he immediately took it and opened it for his sister.


    Arabe hadn''t expected him to remember the incident. She recalled how he had acted as a human


    shield for her, even covering her ears to protect her from the deafening st.


    "Did you know I was your sister back then?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I knew before heading to the construction site, but I couldn''t find you." Sean tilted the umbre to


    cover her more, noting that she was lightly dressed and said with concern, "Why did youe out on


    your own? You could''ve just told the staff. It''s so cold outside, what if you catch a cold?"


    If his clothes hadn''t been chilled by the snowkes, he would have considered taking off his jacket to


    drape over his sister.


    But having his sistere to pick him up, that made him quite happy.


    "Sean, he." Steward, shivering in the cold, struggled to speak but still tried to sing Sean''s praises,


    "After you operated on Sean, he was recuperating in the hospital. When he heard that you were his


    real sister and had been taken by Martha, he pulled out his IV and went to save you without a second


    thought."


    Sean shot him a cold look, and Steward immediately mmed up.


    Arabe looked at Sean, recalling how weak he had been at that time. Later, in his attempt to save her,


    he''d been shot and had reopened his wound, even hitting his head.


    As Arabe led Sean and Steward into the main house, the staff, noticing the change in Sean from his


    usual arrogant demeanor to being somewhat sister-whipped, and Steward acting so meek, wore


    expressions of shock and admiration.


    It seemed someone could actually handle Sean, and even his subordinates were obedient, leaving


    them out in the cold for two hours.


    Ms. Be was amazing.


    Absolutely admirable.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Bard, Aunt Eunice."


    In front of his sister, he was more polite than usual.


    Bard, seeing his nephew arrive looking frozen, couldn''t help but chuckle, "You made it?"


    Eunice smiled too, "It must be really cold outside."


    Darren, eager to express his longing for his grandson whom he hadn''t seen in a while, would''ve


    normally greeted him warmly, but remembering the recent conversation between Louisa and Arabe,


    he put on a stern facade, "What in the world is going on? Did you two bully Be outside?"


    Belinda feigned reproach as well, "Look at the mess you''ve made."


    "Let Sean change into some clean clothes first," Arabe said, and immediately the others began to


    praise her.


    "Look how sweet, kind, thoughtful, and caring your sister is for you, her brother."


    "Hurry up and change."


    "I want to hear what you''ve done to Beter!"


    Sean''s clothes were wet, and with a reluctant nce at his sister, he headed upstairs first.


    Exclusive  the website Dramanovels (swnovel). Please read it on the original


    .The family gathered around Arabe to get the


    full story.


    Arabe spoke earnestly, "Sean didn''t bully me. At the construction site, it was he who led the rescue."


    She also shared the details of Sean being shot, acting as a human shield during the explosion,


    covering her ears, and injuring himself in the process.


    Sean paused on thest step of the staircase, touched by his sister''s defense of him in front of the


    family.


    She omitted all the misunderstandings and chose to share only the parts that were in his favor.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    "Why didn''t you let him in?" Louisa asked, her brows knitting in confusion.


    "Did you and your brother have a chance to meet before Martha kidnapped you?" Darren pressed,


    eager for answers.


    "Was there any kind of unpleasantness?" Belinda added, her gaze fixed on Arabe.


    A carousel of memories spun in Arabe''s mind, including the first time she met Sean, the time a


    woman threw herself at him, and Sean not exactly turning her away.


    Seeing that the crowd was intent on hearing the reason, Arabe picked the least significant one to


    share.


    "Well. I had my eye on this ind that just so happened to be under Sean''s name. I bought it from him


    for a low price, and seeing him today, I thought he might havee after me over the ind deal."


    "Sean actually charged you money?" Louisa was astonished.


    "He didn''t know I was his sister at the time." Arabe exined.


    "So how much did he take from you? I will make him give it backter."


    "After he found out I was his sister, he gave it back, and even gave me an extra five million dors to


    buy candy."


    Everyone was taken aback. When had Sean be so indulgent? So generous?


    They remembered how Serena never dared ask him for anything because he was always so


    intimidating that Serena wouldn''t even dare to approach him.


    Yet now, he was willing to give Be five million dors just for candy.


    "Sean''s still hurt, I''ll get him some painkillers." Arabe went to her room and returned with a few pills,


    dropping them into a ss of warm water. As Sean came downstairs, she handed him the ss to


    drink.


    Seeing his sister caring for him, Sean was touched and surprised. "You didn''t have to do this for me."


    He tilted his head back and gulped down the water, despite the odd taste. It didn''t matter¡ªanything


    given by his sister, even if it were poison, he would drink without hesitation.


    "Sean, where did you and Be run into each other? What happened?" Belinda was the first to ask.


    Images of Sean being intimate with a woman shed through his mind, and he was too embarrassed to


    recount them.


    His sister must have gotten the wrong idea!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so cold at the door, using him of being adies'' man.


    That woman had been an assassin sent to kill him, not a ything.


    In matters of the heart, he was still a nk te.


    "And why haven''t youe home in over six months? Steward said you were injured; when did that


    happen? What caused it?"


    "Why didn''t we see you before you got hurt?"


    "Did you ever call your sister?"


    As the questions continued to fly at Sean, Arabe stepped in, "Sean and I were both investigating the


    fire from years ago, and we stumbled upon each other by ident."


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to have a clearer picture of the situation.


    "I had people look into that clinic fire back in the day, and they couldn''t find anything." Belinda was


    surprised that her children had managed to uncover so much, even exposing Martha and Erik''s


    identities.


    The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, indeed.


    "And you came home without a gift for your sister?" Louisa was a bit upset, seeing him empty-handed.


    She had reminded him time and again to bring a gift for his sister.


    Exclusive  the website Dramanovels (swnovel). Please read it on the original


    "I did." Sean immediately nced at Steward.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''ll get it." Steward, who had just sneezed, was about to fetch the gift when Arabe handed him a


    small medicine bottle, "There are two more pills in there, for the cold."


    Steward looked at the ubelled bottle and, though skeptical, epted it with gratitude, "Thank you,


    Ms. Be." The trust in Arabe''s medical expertise was evident in his voice.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Ms. Collins gracefully let bygones be bygones, and Steward could hardly contain his happiness.


    Soon enough, Steward brought over a gift box that looked evenrger than a cake box, adding, "This is


    something Sean had specially delivered just now."


    It was the fruit of their brainstorming, conceived while they were out in the cold, struggling toe up


    with the perfect surprise!


    Sean approached his sister, presenting the box, "For you."


    Arabe, unustomed to Sean''s newfound politeness and gentleness, reached out to ept the gift


    and said, "Thanks, Sean."


    Hearing his sister repeatedly call him by his first name, Sean suddenly understood why his brothers


    always rushed home at every opportunity to spend time with her. Her voice had a way of touching one''s


    soul.


    Who wouldn''t want to be home every day if they had a sister like her? Compared to the agile, cool-


    faced girl she once was, his sister was now the picture of obedience.


    "Be, go on, open it and see what Sean got you!"


    The others were getting curious.


    "Such a big box, surely it''s not jewelry or anything of that sort?"


    "Sean, with your love for betting on stones, you didn''t give her a rock, did you?"


    "No way, a stone would be too heavy for Be to even lift!"


    Steward, overhearing this, forced a helpless smile. Mr. and Mrs. Collins probably had no idea how


    strong their daughter could kick; despite her slender frame, she could probably lift a 200-pound barbell


    if she wanted to.


    With everyone''s eyes on her, Arabe untied the ribbon and lifted the lid of the gift box to reveal a pair


    of boxing gloves???


    The room filled with confused faces. Sean''s smile was both wicked and charming, "The best boxing


    gloves in the world. Once you''re ever upset, you can take it out on me."


    Everyone was rendered speechless.


    Louisa almost choked on her breath, nearly passing out from exasperation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Or two times," Sean added, immediately drawing a round of yful jeering from the crowd.


    "What on earth is this gift? Your sister is so delicate; why would you give her this?"


    "She doesn''t look like someone who would hit her brother, now does she?"


    "I was expecting at least a dress or a pair of shoes, but you, you''re going to be the death of me!"


    "All those car keys, house deeds, and you give her this."


    "Can''t you think of something a girl would actually like?" Belinda chimed in, unable to hold back,


    "Perfume, jewelry, clothes, shoes, bags, anything but this."


    "Boy, Sean, at this rate, you''re not only going to be her least favorite brother, but you''ll also never find a


    girlfriend," Darren felt a headacheing on just thinking about it.


    "I really like it; thank you, Sean," Arabe epted the gift with grace and confidence.


    Sean, who was starting to feel a bit of regret from the crowd''s reaction, suddenly felt redeemed by his


    sister''s approval, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Arabe offered a smile, "But I won''t use them to hit you."


    Upon hearing this, Sean joked, "Well, if you find them ufortable, feel free to just use your fists."


    "Would you just shut it?" Louisa was dying to make him go back and buy a different gift, ¡°Do you think


    your sister is like you, living a life full of fighting and killing?¡±


    "This is just a homing gift; there''s still the New Year''s gift, right?" Keh quickly intervened,


    while shooting Sean a look that clearly said, "The New Year''s gift is something different, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yeah, yeah, Sean''s got a New Year''s gift as well. Something he spent ages choosing, definitely not


    like this one," Steward hurriedly tried to smooth things over.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    After hearing that Sean had also prepared a New Year''s gift for Be, Louisa''s discontent finally


    subsided a bit. Good for him, showing some sincerity.


    "Hey, how about we add each other on WhatsApp?" Sean took out his phone.


    No matter what, he needed to secure his sister''s contact info first, rather than going around cap in


    hand, with no one willing to cough it up!


    Arabe opened her QR code for him to scan. Once they were friended, Sean happilybeled her


    contact as "Be" and then asked, "What''s your cell number?"


    Arabe spoke a string of digits. After Sean called her to confirm, he said with indulgent affection, "This


    is my number. Hit me up anytime you need something."


    "I never thought Sean would be the earliest bird back home this year." Keh chuckled, "I was betting


    on him to be thest one again."


    "Mr. Collins, you got it all wrong about Sean. He rushed back just to see Be, even before he was fully


    recovered," Steward chimed in with a timelypliment.


    Keh''s mood brightened even further at his words. Turning to Sean, he said, "Since it''s New Year,


    you should take the chance to rest up and spend some quality time with Be."


    "That''s the n," Sean was eager to make his sister happy and salvage his tarnished image.


    "Alright, you two catch up. I''m going to check on the kitchen crew, see if they can whip up a few extra


    dishes," Louisa said as she stood up.


    "It''s not every day Sean''s home. Maybe I should show off my cooking skills," Keh followed Louisa''s


    lead.


    "Let''s not risk it. The kid''s already hurt; we don''t want a case of food poisoning on our hands."


    As their figures receded into the distance, Eunice suggested, "Bard, why don''t we take Mom and Dad


    for a little tour around the ce?"


    It had been quite a while since theirst visit, and some parts of the house had changed dramatically.


    Bard, supporting Darren, and Eunice, linking arms with Belinda, left the room, leaving Sean to finally


    address his sister with concern, "You haven''t answered my question."


    He had refrained from pressing her in front of the family just now.


    "About that explosion at the unfinished building, did you get hurt?" Sean fixed his gaze on his sister.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had shielded her during the fall, hitting his head and only catching a blurry glimpse of her bleeding


    arm as she walked away.


    At that moment, he had wanted her to stay, but then he cked out. Now, he wondered if it had been a


    hallucination or if she really had been injured.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    Arabe''s calm reply allowed Sean to zero in, "So, you were really hurt? Your arm, was it here?"


    As Sean moved to examine the injury, Arabe withdrew her hand, "The family doctor already took care


    of it."


    "When did it happen? How''d you get hurt?" Sean tried to recall, but when he had been pulling his sister


    out of the building, he hadn''t noticed any injuries on her. When did it happen?


    Arabe remembered being dragged down the stairs by him, the bullets whizzing past, grazing her


    arm. But not wanting to worry Sean, she simply said, "Wasn''t paying attention, not sure how it


    happened. The doctor said it''s nothing; it''ll heal soon."


    Seeing his sister''s face remain as stoic and strong as ever, Sean couldn''t help but wonder what she


    had been through over the years, to be soposed even after a bullet wound.


    "Sean, you''re still recovering. You should smoke less," Arabe showed her concern.


    Back at the building, when Sean arrived on the eighteenth floor, there was a faint smell of tobo on


    him. Back then, he had just undergone surgery.


    Sean didn''t expect his sister to have noticed such a detail and happily dered, "I¡¯ll quit. I''m done with


    it."


    Steward''s eyes bulged, unsure if he had heard right. Quit, just like that? With Sean''s heavy addiction,


    could he really do it?

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Ms. Be¡¯s simple words was able to make him quit smoking?


    "You haven¡¯t told me, why are you so fixated on that ind?" Sean wondered.


    That ind was nothing but overgrown with weeds, yet his sister seemed oddly interested.


    "It''s because the ind is teeming with rare herbs."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sean was floored by the revtion.


    "Take for example the hairyvein agrimony on the ind. I used to need a dozen different nts to


    mimic 80% of its effects, but that ind is full of hairyvein agrimony. No need for me to go through all


    the trouble of concocting it."


    "How did you even know that stuff was there?"


    "Some folks spotted what looked like hairyvein agrimony floating in the sea after thatst mega-storm.


    Investigationster revealed the ind was a goldmine of rare herbs."


    Steward''s eyes widened in shock, having never imagined that the weeds on that ind could be so


    precious. No wonder Be was hell-bent on getting her hands on it.


    "Els Ind''s got this unique climate, perfect for nurturing the most delicate of herbs. I want to buy it and


    transfer my own garden there. It''ll be a research haven."


    Sean had an epiphany. So that was why she was after the ind - it had real significance. His sister, a


    veritable genius in the medical field, dabbling in research was only natural.


    Recalling how he''d tried to make things difficult for her, refusing to let her get the ind too easily, even


    inviting her to his Ind for a ''talk'', hoping to scare her and watch her make a fool of herself.


    Steward, too, seemed to recall the stunt, observing Ms. Collins''s reaction with a mix of embarrassment


    and anxiety.


    Even though Ms. Collins emerged unscathed that night, with the ind''s animals bizarrely heeding her


    everymand, it was still a prank and they feared she might hold a grudge.


    "Uh, Sean, we''ve got plenty of hands in Belloria who could help Ms. Collins with her herb nting!"


    Steward blurted out, eager to change the subject.


    Sean thought it was a good idea, turning to his sister, "What do you think?"


    "Some herbs are fickle; they need constant care. Too heavy or too light a touch and they die. I''ve


    already arranged for people to handle it."


    "Sis, do you have some other identity that I don¡¯t know about?"


    Her ease inmanding people, her constant entourage, no ordinary person could boast such skill or


    influence. Who was she, really??


    "You''ll find out in time." Arabe said without boasting or revealing her identity, "Sean, you sure have


    some unique tastes in pets, keeping ones that are so different from everyone else."


    Sean felt a chill. He was done for.


    He shot Steward a look, and Steward felt the same sense of doom, sensing Ms. Be was about to


    settle scores. What now? Could he make an excuse and get out of there in time?! He wasn''t about to


    take the fall for this!!


    Then it hit him!! Wiping the sweat from his brow, he blurted out, "Ms. Collins, Sean''s got a bunch of


    inds at his disposal."


    "Yeah, yeah!" Sean chimed in, desperate, "Pick any you like; they''re yours for the choosing."


    Arabe''s lips curled into an amused smile, "If you¡¯re charging that much for a weed-infested rock, I


    doubt I could afford the others."

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    "Hey, they¡¯re all on the house!" Sean was clearly on edge.


    "No need. Getting an ind from you is a big deal as it is. Thanks for not fleecing me and leaving me in


    the woods for the beasts to tear me apart."


    "Sis." Sean was dying to ask if it wasn''t toote to get down on his knees and beg for forgiveness.


    In the chilly air, Steward was continuously wiping sweat from his brow, "Ms. Collins, you''ve got it all


    wrong. Sean''s been digging into that clinic fire all along. Some folks are sly as foxes, hiding their tails.


    Just as we were closing in on some clues, you went and rescued that kid from the cage. Truth is, if you


    hadn''t stepped in, Sean would''ve ordered us to save the kid. We were just waiting for the key suspect


    to show, and the very next second, we''d have made our move!"


    "So, I screwed up your n?" Arabe quipped, clearly amused.


    Steward was a nervous wreck, thinking, man, Ms. Collins can be intimidating. He nced at Sean,


    mentally tossing the ball into his court as if to say, "I''ve lost my voice, man. Your turn."


    Sean, panicking, didn''t know what to say and snapped at Steward, "What are you talking about? We''re


    the ones who scared her! Besides, she was investigating the fire too, doing her part in secret. She''s the


    unsung hero of the family!"


    Turning to Arabe after that, Sean tried to appease her with a desperate charm, "It''s all my fault. Hey,


    you''ve got those boxing gloves in hand - take a swing at me."


    Arabe couldn''t help but suppress a smile, pretending to stay silent.


    If only his sis would agree to hit him, that''d be fine. But what if she stayed quiet like this? He was


    tempted to wire another five million dors to David and beg for advice on how to soothe his sister''s


    anger.


    "I wasn''t there to investigate the clinic fire," Arabe finally threw him a lifeline.


    Sean grabbed the chance, "Then what were you doing there?"


    What else could it be if she was spotted in a ce as chaotic as the Demon Ring?


    "I went to get a medicinal herb, I just happened to see you with someone."


    Hearing this, Sean cut her off, "Sis, let me exin; it''s not what you think!"


    Steward was beyond mortified, thinking Sean''s reputation was beyond saving - even a miracle worker


    couldn''t fix this mess.


    "There''s no need to exin your personal life to me, Sean."


    "No, that woman was trying to drug me; she''s a hitman; she wanted to kill me."


    "That exciting, huh?"


    Sean was baffled. Exciting? His sister truly was one of a kind.


    "Ms. Collins, Sean''s got a lot of enemies out there. He mighte off as a bit of a jerk, but that''s just


    his armor.¡±


    Sean thought, ¡°Who are you calling a jerk? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hit you with my sister¡¯s presence.¡±


    Steward racked his brain to rehabilitate Sean¡¯s image, "Ms. Collins, you didn''t see him when we


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    thought you were kidnapped. He ripped out his IV and raced to the abandoned building. When they


    tricked Sean into believing you were dead, the grief on his face was enough to make even a tough guy


    like me want to cry. He really cares about you!"


    "Shut up," Sean cringed at the cheesiness. Would his sister think it was as cringe-worthy as he did?


    Hearing that Martha''s people had lied to Sean about her death, Arabe looked at him and saw a


    vulnerability that was so unlike his usual confident demeanor.


    "Alright." Arabe said, lightening up, "Let''s call it water under the bridge."


    Both Sean and Steward exchanged nces, barely containing their urge to jump up and celebrate.


    Had his sis forgiven him? Was she really not holding a grudge?


    Sean felt, once again, that his sister was the best!

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    "Hey, you two, wash up. Dinner''s ready. Steward, you join us!" Louisa called out from the kitchen.


    "C''mon, it''s chow time!" Sean said with a skip in his step, trailing behind Arabe, his face lit up with


    excitement.


    Steward let out a sigh of relief and a smile spread across his face.


    At the dinner table, everyone gathered around as Seandled some soup for Arabe and set the bowl


    in front of her. At the same time, Arabe scooped up a portion of the mashed potatoes that the


    housekeeper brought out and ced it in front of Sean.


    This simple exchange touched Sean deeply. How could his sister be so sweet, so caring!


    "Thanks, sis."


    "Alright, let''s dig in, everyone. Sean and Steward have been out in the cold for too long, eat up and get


    warm. Be, make sure you have plenty too!" Keh beamed cheerfully.


    "Let''s have a toast first, shall we? It''s been ages since mom and dad, and my brother and his wife have


    The others promptly raised their sses in agreement.


    Sean picked up an empty ss, poured some lemonade for his sister, and took away the wine ss in


    front of her, "Kids shouldn''t drink alcohol."


    The clinking of sses filled the room, and once they were empty, Darren served some food, bending


    over to ce them in Arabe''s bowl.


    Sean had just set a piece of chicken on Arabe''s te when he noticed that everyone had


    instinctively served her first. By the time his turn came, her te was piled up like a little mountain, and


    his piece of chicken had no space to rest - it would just roll off.


    Steward couldn''t help but notice how much affection Ms. Collins received from her family. The simple


    act of serving food clearly showed that she was treated like a princess.


    "Is that for me?" Arabe reached out with her spoon.


    Sean happily ced the chicken on her spoon, "For you. What else would you like? I''ll get it for you."


    "It¡¯s okay. I already have plenty and can''t finish it. Why don¡¯t you eat while it''s still warm." Arabe


    responded, then turned her attention to Steward, "Help yourself to more."


    "Thanks, Ms. Collins, I surely will," Steward replied, not expecting to be dining at the table with them.


    After the journey with Sean, he was famished.


    As Sean took a bite of mashed potatoes, Louisa teased, "So, how does it taste, eating a meal served


    by Dr. Bell, Maestro Melody, Mirabelle, and Labe?"


    Upon hearing it, Sean froze. Steward, mid-bite with cheeks puffed, stared wide-eyed. Ms. Collins was


    what?


    Beyond being Dr. Bell, she had all these other titles? That was seriously impressive.


    Sitting there feeling like a fish out of water, Steward wondered if he even deserved to be at this table.


    Was it toote to retreat to a corner with his te?


    Sean looked incredulously at his sister as everyone elseughed.


    "That''s what you get for noting home. Your sister''s aplishments are overwhelming, aren''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    they?"


    "Let me tell you, her credentials go way beyond these. You''ll find out in time."


    "Don''t tell him everything yet. Let him figure out the rest on his own."


    "Exactly."

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Sean suddenly felt he didn¡¯t deserve even passing the mashed potatoes to his sister at the dinner


    table.


    It finally dawned on Steward why Ms. Collins carried herself with such aloof pride when she first walked


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    in - she had the chops to back it up.


    "Sean''s no slouch either. He''s got a Midas touch with international economies, a sharp eye for


    investments, and he''s got connections in the legal field and the underground world. Plus, he''s into


    racing, skydiving, rock climbing, you name it, he does it. Extreme sports are like kids¡¯ y to him. Birds


    of a feather flock together, right? Hahaha."


    Steward meant to sing Sean''s praises, but a look from Sean shut him up. That look said it all, ¡°Zip it!¡±


    Compared to his sister, who was a top dog in every field, his hobbies sounded frivolously unserious.


    "Always fooling around with this and that. You''re her brother, time to show some gravitas," Louisa


    chided gently yet fondly told Arabe, "Be, have some more."


    "Sean''s already making waves back in Belloria, his reputation''s thunderous - puts my younger self to


    shame," Bard lifted his ss to drink with his nephew, eyes shimmering with pride and recognition.


    "The achievements I and Bard had at our age, Sean''s managed at his - and all by himself," Eunice


    arched her crimson lips into a stunning smile, drinking with Sean. How many could make the legal and


    underground worlds stand at attention at such a young age?


    "I think Sean''s quite remarkable too," Arabe picked up her ss of lemonade for a toast, "Here''s to


    Sean."


    Sean hadn''t expected such praise and acknowledgment from his sister, and he drained his ss in one


    happy gulp.


    "Every Collins is a diamond in the rough," Darren said with a beaming grin.


    "Absolutely, whether men or women, each one is a young achiever," Belinda''s smile was full of


    contentment.


    "Including Ms. Serena Collins, who, under Mr. Keh Collins and Mrs. Louisa Collins''s meticulous


    guidance, has been exceptional since she was little."


    Steward''sment, out of the blue, caused Keh and Louisa''s smiles to freeze on their faces. Not


    just them. Even Darren, Belinda, Bard, and Eunice lost their smiles. The harmonious and joyful


    atmosphere vanished, reced by a strange silence.


    Steward had intended topliment them on their excellent upbringing; even the adopted daughter


    was raised so well, but seeing this scene, he waspletely taken aback.


    What''s going on? Did he say something wrong? Was Serena off-limits?


    He looked at Sean, as if asking, ¡°What''s happening here?¡±


    Sean''s face said, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    "She''s no longer part of this family," Louisa suddenly dered.


    Steward''s eyes bulged, baffled. What did that mean? Kicked out of the family? Sean looked equally


    surprised.


    "Let''s talk about this after dinner," Louisa said, not wishing to dampen the mood over her.


    "Come on, let''s eat," Darren tried to lift the spirits, reaching for the roast chicken first.


    Others followed suit, picking at their food, sipping their soup. Although there was still conversation and


    Steward shivered slightly, suddenly finding his food tasteless. Ever since Serena''s name was


    mentioned, a shadow seemed to fall over the gathering.


    It was all because he couldn''t keep his mouth shut!

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Why did he have to mention Serena? It was clear he hadn''t thought before he spoke.


    After an anxiety-filled dinner, where Steward barely managed to keep hisposure, he risked a


    nce at Sean, who seemed to have a lightbulb moment and surmised, "Is it about the whole mess


    with Martha and Be''s kidnapping?"


    The others were caught off guard by his quick connection of the dots.


    "Indeed, it is rted." Keh nodded, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to rehash the footage from that unfinished construction site again. No need to upset the


    rest.


    Sean, sensing the gravity of the situation, stood up to follow his father.


    He remembered when he''d gone to that derelict building looking for Be, they had told him she was


    dead, had fallen from the building. He was so enraged; he wanted to blow the ce sky-high. But


    before he could act on that impulse, he had hoped to find his sister''s body.


    At that moment, Martha had fallen from the building. He wondered, why was a servant of the Collins


    family like Martha even there?


    Later, when he learned that Be was alive and that, aside from his own ns, another group had also


    rigged the building with explosives set to detonate soon. He didn''t think twice; he just acted to save his


    sister.


    Now, with a moment to reflect, he wondered when had Martha left the Collins family? How did she end


    up in Belloria, entangled in Be''s kidnapping?


    Steward didn''t follow Sean; after all, this was a family matter.


    After watching the footage in the study, Sean was seething with rage. He couldn''t believe the extent of


    suffering Be had endured before he arrived at the construction site. ps, whippings, threats.


    What truly sent him over the edge was the conversation between Be and Martha. He was livid to


    realize that since the day his sister had returned home, Martha and Serena had harbored ill intentions,


    targeting her at every turn. Worse, when Martha decided to scar Be''s face, Serena didn''t intervene.


    Instead, she ordered Martha to carve deeper and demanded Be to kneel and bow to her.


    Having seen everything, Sean kicked the desk with explosive fury, like a pressure cooker on the verge


    of bursting.


    "That''s what happened," Keh concluded, making it clear that not just he but the entire family was


    deeply disappointed in Serena. They no longer wanted this adopted daughter and were ready to cast


    her out.


    "Is she in the basement?" Sean asked, angercing his voice.


    Before Keh could answer, Sean stormed out.


    Keh had a bad feeling and called out, "Sean, where are you going?"


    Betty, who was guarding the basement, trembled at the sight of Sean''s uncontainable fury,


    "Mr. Collins."


    "Open the door," Sean demanded, his face grim.


    Betty, frightened, fumbled with the keys as if they had a mind of their own. When the door swung open,


    Betty saw the girl lying on the floor, barely clinging to life, fear and surprise flickering in her eyes at the


    sight of Sean.


    "Sean." Serena''s voice was weak. She hadn''t eaten for a long time; no water, no treatment for her


    wounds, which had led to a fever.


    Looking at the girl before him, Sean found it impossible to reconcile her with the person from the


    surveince footage.


    The Serena he remembered was innocent and kind, with a clear and sunny smile, always clinging to


    rk and David, rarelying to him. Perhaps because he was barely at home, had a temper, and


    didn''t spend much time on personal bond with the family members. He was more inclined to deal with


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the family''s practical problems.


    Of course, he did care for his sister, and he''d always been responsive to her requests.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Sometimes Sean would think that she was a bit maniptive, but she was his sister after all, so he let it


    slide. Who could have imagined the face on the surveince footage?


    When his biological sister first came back to the family, he thought all sisters were like Serena, all mind


    games and clinginess, maybe even relentless. Fresh to high society, she likely felt timid and out of


    ce.


    At that time, he was nursing a serious injury, hanging onto life by a thread, and had no energy to deal


    with her or cater to her feelings.


    He dreaded a girl''s tears - what if she was a crybaby?


    As word got around that she was bing the family''s darling, he figured she must be ying a game


    more sophisticated than Serena''s. Otherwise, how could she have won everyone over so quickly?


    Turned out his sis had real skills, a unique charm that captivated everyone. She was nothing like the


    "sister" in his head.


    Watching Serena, he suddenly realized that Serena was leagues behind. Be was subtle yet


    formidable, wise and resolute, with solid morals and integrity. Serena, on the other hand, was two-


    faced, malicious, and morally bankrupt.


    "Your real mom humiliated my sister, and now that she''s gone, you''ll pay her debts."


    Perhaps not expecting such ruthless words from Sean, Serena looked stunned and hurt. She was


    already down, unable to get up, and here he was, ready to hit her on behalf of Arabe?


    Suddenly, her resentment towards Arabe bubbled up again.


    "Considering we were once a family, is asking for twenty ps too much?"


    To a stranger, death would be too kind, but considering they lived together for eighteen years, yed


    siblings for that long.


    Sean turned to Betty, "Ever hit someone?"


    Betty shook her head in fright.


    "Here''s your chance. Go on, get some practice," Sean couldn''t be bothered to do it himself; he had


    grapes to peel for his sister and didn''t want to get his hands dirty.


    Betty knew how Sean was; if he said to do something, it had to be done.


    Trembling, she stepped forward, and although she found Serena''s actions despicable, she hesitated to


    strike. After all, she had once seen Serena as her boss.


    Serena knew she was an outsider to this family. Even after eighteen years, once the truth came out,


    past affections meant nothing.


    She knew pleading was useless; tears streamed down as she weakly cried out, "Sean."


    "What are you waiting for?" Sean¡¯s patience was running thin.


    "Forgive me," Betty steeled herself and pped Serena, the sound echoing through the air.


    Serena''s cheek reddened from the blow, lying on the floor like a fish on a chopping board, helpless.


    "Haven''t had your breakfast? Has the Collins family been treating you poorly?" Sean wasn''t satisfied


    with Betty''s strength.


    Just then, another voice rang out, "Sean?"


    Followed by another, "Sean??"


    It was Arabe and Steward, rushing over after hearing from Keh that Sean had gone to the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    basement to settle scores with Serena.


    "Sis, what are you doing here? It''s dirty and smells. Go upstairs; I''ll peel you some grapester."


    Sean¡¯s doting tone for Arabe only highlighted the sadness in Serena''s defeated smile.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Once upon a time, Sean had showered her with the same affection, but then.


    When he found out she wasn''t his real sister, was this the treatment she deserved? Did that mean if


    Arabe ever made a mistake in the future, or if it turned out she wasn''t his real sister, there was a


    good chance she''d end up receiving the same harsh treatment??


    "I''m just here for the show."


    Arabe''s sudden interjection caught everyone off guard.


    "Carry on."


    Arabe had no intention of pleading for Serena. Instead, she stood outside the door, a cool and


    detached observer of the unfolding drama.


    Steward looked at Arabe with admiration. Ms. Collins was truly one of a kind.


    Serena was seething. If only Arabe had put on a show of pleading on her behalf, she wouldn''t seem


    so despicable.


    "I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you." Sean patted Arabe on the head before turning to Steward, "You take


    over. This one''s running on an empty stomach and doesn''t have the strength."


    Betty was on the verge of tears. She had used all her strength and still couldn''t satisfy Sean.


    Steward was no stranger to meting out punishment, and he knew how to deliver a blow with just the


    right force.


    Seeing Sean''s cold indifference towards his supposed sister Serena, Steward couldn''t help but


    specte. Had Serenamitted some unforgivable sin to disappoint and anger the entire family thisContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    much?


    Was she involved in that notorious derelict building kidnapping case? Could she be plotting against Ms.


    Collins??


    "Are you going to start or not?"


    Prompted by Sean''smand, Steward stepped forward and began to p Serena across the face


    repeatedly.


    The first few ps alone were enough to draw blood from Serena''s mouth, ringing in her ears, and


    stars in her eyes.


    Steward was not holding back. Serena''s face swelled with bruises, and in no time, she passed out.


    "Sean, she''s out cold."


    She really couldn''t take it; he had only given her a dozen ps.


    "Isn''t there ice water in the outdoor fountain? Fetch some and throw it on her," Sean said, devoid of any


    sympathy.


    The outside was freezing, and some of the fountain water had turned to crushed ice. Betty filled a


    bucket and took it inside, riding the elevator down to the basement. Louisa saw her but said nothing, as


    if she didn''t see a thing.


    When the ice water hit Serena, she shook instinctively and let out a soul-shattering scream, jolting


    awake and trembling terribly.


    "Continue," Sean said in a tone devoid of emotion.


    Steward pped her another dozen times. Serena had be numb, the feeling of the ps on her


    face as if they were happening to someone else. The crisp sound of each p grew distant, and in a


    haze, she thought she saw a white fog, with Martha''s figure faintly looming. Was she dying? Was that


    why she saw Martha??


    Was it a hallucination, or was it real??


    Seeing Serena lying there with her mouth slightly open, a vacant gaze fixed on the ceiling, barely


    clinging to life, Betty nervously spoke up, "Steward, that was more than twenty ps. You''ve gone


    over."


    "Did I?" Steward paused, looking at Serena''s numb state, "Sorry, I got carried away."


    Slowly, tears of anger and shame began to fill Serena''s eyes as if she had snapped back to reality,


    showing a flicker of life.


    "Arabe is my sister. Whether you''re alive or a ghost, stay away from her! If you dare bother her


    again, as a living person I''ll make your life a living hell, as a ghost, I''ll scatter your soul to the winds.


    Remember that."

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Sean finished his warning, and as he turned back to Arabe, his gaze softened into pure adoration,


    "Come on, let''s head upstairs for some fruit."


    Arabe nodded, following Sean closely.


    The basement door locked behind them, and Serenay submerged in the icy water, her fists clenched


    in humiliation as tears overflowed from her eyes.


    In the living room.


    Sean carefully peeled the skin off a grape, trying his best to be gentle, yet the surface of the fruit still


    ended up looking pitted and rough - not smooth at all.


    He had never peeled fruit for himself before. Firstly, because he found it bothersome, and secondly,


    because the servants usually prepared the fruit, peeling it and presenting it ready to eat.


    He hadn''t even peeled the likes of lychees before.


    "What a mess," Sean was dissatisfied with his peeled grape, and tossed it into the trash before


    attempting another.


    Peeling grapes was proving to be much trickier than dealing with people. At the rate he was going, he


    could have taken down a few foes.


    "Your sister is lucky to even get one grape peeled by you," Louisa was also peeling grapes for Arabe,


    her movements swift. In no time at all, she had a small pile of perfectly peeled grapes, smooth and


    shiny, which she ced onto Arabe''s ss fruit te. Without realizing it, she had already prepped a


    good seven or eight.


    "When I''m not home, you must spoil Be rotten with peeled fruit. Now that I''m back, can''t you let me


    shine for once? You''re overshadowing me. What''s the point of me even trying?"


    After hisment, Sean turned to Keh, "Dad, after dinner, can''t you and mom take a stroll in the


    garden? Enjoy the scenery? Bond a little?"


    "I was worried about keeping your sister waiting."


    Before Louisa could finish, Keh interceded with a chuckle, "Right, right, Sean''s got a point. We


    haven''t taken a walk in ages. With the family visiting, let''s all go for a walk after dinner. Get some fresh


    air."


    "A few extraps might help us stay in shape." Sean added, "We''ve got Be''s wedding reception to


    think about. It would be a real shame if you two showed up with a beer belly or out of shape."


    Keh and Louisa agreed, realizing the importance of staying fit - not just for the distant wedding


    reception but also for the grand wee-back party they wanted to throw for Be during the holidays.


    A potbelly was not an option!


    "Then you better get to peeling for your sister, and quick. Don''t keep her waiting." Louisa advised


    before standing up to leave, "I''ll go call Bard and Eunice."


    "I''ll get your coat; it''s chilly outside," Keh added as he went to prepare.


    Only Sean, Arabe, and Steward remained in the living room.


    Steward felt like he shouldn¡¯t be there and, checking the time, said timidly, "So Sean, if there''s nothing


    else, may I take my leave?"


    "What, you''re waiting for me to peel you a grape?"


    ssic Sean. Steward swallowed hard and nced at Arabe, "Well, Ms. Collins, I''ll be off then."


    "Take care."


    After Steward left, only the siblings were present.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean had carelessly mentioned the wedding reception, which was like rubbing salt into Arabe''s


    wounds. He nced at his sister, feeling a bit guilty.


    Timothy had just broken up with her. Although Arabe seemed nonchnt, snacking on grapes, Sean


    knew she must be hurting inside.


    "Sis, it''s just us now. If you''re feeling down, go ahead and cry it out. My shoulder''s here for you."


    Arabe was perplexed.


    "I know about your boyfriend." he started, about to mention the breakup with Timothy, but then he


    reconsidered and said, "He''s not good enough for you."


    Arabe looked even more confused. Romeo not good enough for her? Then who was?


    "I think he was good for me."


    Her indifferent response stopped Sean''s peeling mid-motion. What had Timothy done to capture his


    sister''s heart so thoroughly that she still had a favorable impression of him, even after the breakup?


    No, he had to find a way to help his sisterpletely forget about him.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    "Trust me, I''ll find you someone way better than him," Sean insisted as he finally managed to peel a


    grape that didn''t lookpletely mangled and ced it on the fruit te in front of Arabe. He was


    about to introduce her to Romeo.


    Arabe''s mind was suddenly filled with question marks, "Really, Sean, that won''t be necessary."


    She liked Romeo just fine, and she wasn''t interested in anyone else.


    "Compared to you, he''s not even in the same league."


    Sean''s remark once again baffled Arabe, "Do you know him? Got a beef with the guy?"


    "Beef? Nah, I just genuinely think he''s not good enough for you."


    Arabe got the message.


    "Youe home and immediately start meddling in my love life."


    "I''m not meddling. I''m just worried you might be getting yed. You''re still young."


    "Sean, I have no ns to break up with him, so please, stop trying to persuade me."


    Sean''s heart sank. He hadn''t expected his little sister, with her strong, resilient nature, to consider


    getting back together with Timothy. Was he really worth it?


    If she were to humble herself, to seek reconciliation, she''d surely be at his mercy after marriage! How


    could his bright and outstanding sister be so blind when it came to love.


    "What''s so great about him anyway?" Sean just couldn''t understand.


    "He''s great in every way." Arabe said bluntly, "I love everything about him."


    Sean couldn''t believe his sister would say such things out loud. Love really was blind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Timothy just wasn''t good enough for her. What to do?


    "Don''t worry, Sean. He won''t mistreat me." Arabe finished the grapes on her te, "Well, I''m going to


    take a shower now. No need to peel any more grapes for me."


    "Sis." Sean thought Arabe might be mad at him. After pondering for a bit, he decided to text his


    brothers.


    [Did you guys know Be is seeing someone? What do you think of the guy? Good or bad?]


    Soon his phone buzzed with replies.


    Hans, [Respect her choice.]


    Chasel, [If she''s happy, that''s what matters.]


    rk, [I think her guy is pretty solid. I actually like him.]


    David, [Feels like our precious little daisy is getting trampled by a hog, but if she likes him, then I''m all


    for it. Unconditional support!]


    Reading these replies, Sean felt speechless. No, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    Tomorrow he''d go and find Romeo. He''d make sure Romeo really put in the effort to win his sister''s


    heart!


    Not long after Arabe''s shower, there was a knock at her door. It was Sean.


    Worried that his earlier words had upset her, he had been mulling over it and decided toe to her


    room.


    "Sis, how about we y a game?"


    Arabe was puzzled. A game? At this hour?

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    "Seriously, all the kids these days are glued to their phones, right? Let''s have a little wager. See who


    canst thirty minutes without touching their phone. Winner gets a cool 5 million."


    Arabe''s ears perked up at that. Easy money?


    "Just not touch my phone, that''s it?"


    "Yup, you can do whatever else you want, just no phone. Can''t even nce at the screen. Wanna give


    it a shot?"


    Though Arabe thought the game sounded prettyme, it was Sean''s idea, so she decided to y


    along.


    "Okay, I''m in."


    "Great. Check your other messages on your phone, and after five minutes, we''ll start. I''ll be waiting in


    the living room."


    Watching Sean''s excited figure leave, Arabe couldn''t quite understand his enthusiasm. She quickly


    replied to a few messages on her phone, instructed her team to hold off contacting her for the next half-


    hour, then powered off her device and headed to the living room.


    Meanwhile, Sean messaged David, [Be is in tears tonight.]


    David instantly shot back a message, [What happened? Who''s messing with her??]


    [Wanna know the deets? Wire me 5 million, and I''ll spill.]


    [Yeah, right.] Knowing Sean was likely trying to scam him, David texted, [Be wouldn''t cry even at the


    end of the world. Plus, if she was upset, I''d just call her.]


    Pay him?


    [Be is pretty bummed out; doubt she''ll answer your calls, but feel free to give it a go,] Sean replied,


    noticing Arabe descending the stairs. He quickly added, [Gotta gofort her now.]


    Arabe ced her phone on the coffee table, and Sean did the same with his.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Game on."


    They sat opposite each other, and Sean started recounting his adventures over the years in Belloria.


    Back on David''s end. He tentatively texted his sister, asking what she was up to. No response. He tried


    calling her.


    Five minutes passed, ten minutes, David was getting anxious, [What¡¯s on earth going on? Don¡¯t fool


    me around. If you want money, I can give you, but was Be bullied by someone? Did you see it with


    your own eyes? How can she be mistreated since you are with her??]


    Hearing his phone buzzed, Sean knew David was getting anxious. Sure enough, he bombarded Sean


    with messages, and when Sean didn''t reply, he resorted to calling him repeatedly.


    "You¡¯re pretty busy?" Arabe was surprised at the barrage of calls within such a short span, "Why


    don''t you pick up? It won''t count against the game."


    "That wouldn''t be right," Sean said, ncing at the clock. Only eight minutes to go. He continued to


    regale Arabe with the story of how he first suspected something fishy about the fire at the health


    clinic.


    Unable to wait any longer, David transferred the money. Sean''s phone pinged with a notification of the


    transfer, seven minutes left in the game.


    [Sean, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have taken your money before. Please tell me what''s wrong with Be? Is it


    bad? I can''t stand the thought of her crying. I wired you the cash, now spill! Sean, my dear Sean, just


    reply, please! Just this time!!]

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Sean nced at his phone screen, and with a sly smile, Arabe teased, "Sean, you lost."


    The rule they had set for their game was clear: No peeking at the phone, not even once.


    "Ahaha, I did! I just couldn''t resist. A bet''s a bet."


    When Sean checked his phone, as expected, there was a notification for a deposit of 5 million dors.


    He considered the windfall a reward and without hesitation, he transferred the whole sum to his sister''s


    number through the mobile banking app.


    Then he texted David, [Let''s see if you dare to trick me again.]


    David hadn''t anticipated that Sean would actually pull a fast one on him. How scheming he was! Did he


    have to do this to him for 5 million dors? He almost believed something happened to Be!!


    [You...you got me good!] David was at a loss for words, but relieved that Be was fine, the weight in


    his heart lifted.


    Arabe¡¯s phone chimed with the transfer notification as soon as she powered it on. She uttered


    immediately, "Sean, it¡¯s just a game; you really don¡¯t need to send me the money."


    She hadn''t intended to win Sean''s money; it was all just for having some entertainment with Sean since


    there was nothing much to do.


    "Don''t you dare send it back. We agreed on the rules, and besides, spending money on you makes me


    happy. Plus, I''ll let you in on a secret: this cash came easy; I didn''t break a sweat earning it!" Sean''s


    mood was clearly buoyant as he added, "Get some rest. I''m gonna take a shower."


    As Arabe watched him climb the stairs, her phone buzzed again with a message from David asking


    what she was up to, along with eleven missed calls.


    [Needs me for something? I was just ying a game with Sean] she texted back.


    [What game?] David had a hunch that this game was somehow connected to the 5 million he''d just


    lost.


    [Sean bet on who could go without touching their phone for half an hour. The winner got a $5 million


    prize.]


    So that was it! Sean had swindled his money to cheer up his sister! Sneaky dog!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But in the end, it was all going into his sister¡¯s bank ount, so David couldn''t really feel bad about it.


    As long as she was happy, so was he.


    Louisa was strolling through the garden, arm in arm with Keh, when a servant abruptly approached


    with news.


    "Mrs. Collins, Mr. Cooper is here. He''s waiting at the gate. He¡¯s concerned because he hasn''t heard


    from Serena in two days and came to check on her."


    Louisa hadn¡¯t expected such devotion from that young man toward Serena and casually instructed,


    ¡°Tell him the girl has made a mistake and we¡¯ve confined her as punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Collins,¡± the servant promptly replied and withdrew.


    "Martin''s a good kid, too bad." Keh couldn''t help butment, "If only the girl knew how to cherish


    him, with Martin doting on her, she''d be living a charmed life."


    Walking behind them, Eunice, who was holding Bard''s arm, added in a soft voice after hearing what he


    said, "If she knew how to cherish her luck, she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. It¡¯s her own


    insatiability that''s to me, not anyone else¡¯s."


    After a while, the servant returned, "Mrs. Collins, Mr. Cooper insists on seeing you. He seems even


    more anxious now."


    "I will not see him," Louisa stated, not wanting to waste words.


    "Mr. Cooper says he''ll wait outside until you agree to meet him."


    Keh sighed, "The boy always had determination. If we don''t see him, he might indeed wait out


    there for a night or two."


    After all, it was with that same determination and patience that he had built his sessful business at


    such a young age and won Serena''s heart.


    "Fine, bring him to the garden."


    If he wanted the truth, she might as well tell him everything and let him see Serena for who she really


    was.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    With Louisa''s permission, Martin hurried through the door, following the servant with an urgent


    demeanor.


    He found four elders seated around a patio table in the garden. Striving to keep his inner turmoil at bay,


    Martin greeted them politely, "I''m terribly sorry for intruding at such ate hour."


    Darren and Belinda had already retreated indoors, no longer wanting to be around the drama


    surrounding Serena.


    Noticing that Keh and Louisa hadn''t responded immediately, Eunice spoke up, "There''s no need


    for formalities anymore. No need to consider us as uncle- and aunt-inw."


    Martin was taken aback by her words, a mix of surprise and bewilderment crossing his face.


    "Serena Lott is no longer our niece."


    Though Martin was clueless as to what had transpired, he said, "Mr. and Mrs. Griffith, I''m not aware of


    what Serena did to anger you so, but may I ask why herst name is Lott now? Did she find her


    biological parents?"


    Eunice had confided in him earlier that Serena was not a true Collins by blood, but why the sudden


    shift from Collins to Lott?


    "Watch these videos and you''ll understand," Louisa said coldly as she pulled up the surveince


    footage from the abandoned building for Martin to see.


    The truth shook Martin to his core; chill ran down his body after watching that. As Serena''s boyfriend,


    he knew it wasn''t his ce to remain seated. He stood and bowed deeply, "I''m so sorry. I had no idea


    Serena could do such a thing. She really crossed the line this time."


    "It''s not your fault. Sit down, there''s no need to be on edge," Louisa always saw things in ck and


    white. Martin wasn''t involved, so they didn''t me him.


    "The disappointment Serena has caused is unbearable," Martin realized that simply locking her away


    wouldn''t be enough to quell the bitterness in their hearts.


    "You''ve seen the surveince, heard what was said. For the past six months, that girl and Martha have


    been tormenting Be incessantly, including harboring a desire for Be''s fianc¨¦ and shamelessly


    trying to seduce him behind the scenes."


    Louisa''s anger was palpable as she continued, "We raised her like a princess for eighteen years, and


    she turned out to be without an ounce of decency. To get what she wants, she''d even throw away her


    own dignity!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Martin''s gaze dimmed with sorrow. He recalled thest outburst at Eunice''s house when


    Serena drunkenly imed he wasn''t good enough for her and how she wanted to bear children for


    Romeo.


    That incident had crushed him, shattering the devotion he had offered. Just as he pieced himself back


    together, the surveince footage shattered him all over again.


    It was only now he realized that Serena had been making advances towards Romeo even while they


    were together.


    That scene at Eunice''s ce wasn''t just Serena losing her temper. It was because Arabe had caught


    her red-handed after being drugged, and in her drugged state, Serena ended up spilling her deepest,


    darkest truths.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    ¡°We Collins family had taken her in like one of our own, with open hearts and open arms. But how did


    she repay us? A good flogging would be too kind for her, and if Erik Lott doesn''t show up, it''s no skin off


    our noses. If his own daughter starves or falls ill, it''s on him, not us."


    Martin''s heart knotted in concern at her decisive words, "Mrs. Collins."


    The mere thought of death frightened him. He feared Serena might die of starvation just as Louisa said.


    For such a grave matter, she must have got enough beaten up by the Collins family; if she didn¡¯t


    receive prompt treatment after that and didn¡¯t have anything to eat either.


    Thetest surveince footage was two days old, which meant Serena could have been hurt and


    hungry for that long.


    "Mrs. Collins. I know Serena has made grave mistakes, let you down, and broken your hearts. I know


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    it''s your family business. How you choose to handle it is beyond my say, but Serena is my girlfriend."


    The room fell silent, their gazes turning to him in stunned disbelief. Did he hit his head or something?


    "After all this, you still take her as your girlfriend?"


    What sort of blind love was this? The girl was rotten to the core, and he still wanted her?


    "Martin, we''re telling you the truth because we see you''re a good kid." Eunice said, setting her teacup


    down with a casual tone, "Eighteen years of pampering couldn''t warm her heart. What makes you think


    you can? How long have you two been together? She was so consumed by her vanity that she didn''t


    even tell you the truth about being adopted, leading to that brawl with Romeo. What does that tell you?


    You''re a spare tire to her, easily receable. She only settled for you because she couldn''t do any


    better."


    "Martin, we were like you once, believing she could change, and gave her countless chances. But


    you''ve seen the footage," Bard couldn¡¯t stand him getting stuck in this rtionship.


    "The Collins family''s reputation is clear to you. We wouldn''t lock her up if things hadn''t gotten this bad."


    Keh tried to reason with him, "You deserve better. Start fresh with someone else."


    "Forget what you saw today, and keep the Collins family''s business to yourself." Louisa waved him off


    briskly, "From now on, you and she will part ways."


    But Martin had pursued Serena for six long years, and now that he had finally got the woman he loved,


    he couldn''t bear to see her fall into an abyss...potentially losing her life.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, Mr. and Mrs. Griffith, I know you mean well for me, but the time I''ve spent with


    Serena has been the happiest of my life. When I confessed my love to her, I promised that no matter


    what happened, I would never leave her. Serena used to be innocent and kind-hearted. Her missteps


    are partly due to the bad influences around her, and yes, being coddled since childhood, her immaturity


    andck of resolve yed a role, too. She''s definitely in the wrong this time, and her actions shocked


    me, too. But to watch her die, I can''t do that. It''s almost New Year, and keeping her here is just causing


    you more trouble. She''s been sheltered and frail all her life, and any misfortune would be bad luck,


    wouldn''t it? Why not leave her to me?"


    They were all rendered speechless, not expecting the kid to be so bent on saving a girl who seemed


    beyond redemption.


    "I know you want Erik, and I promise, within a week, I''ll bring him right to you."


    Eunice''s lips curled into a cold, beautiful smile, "You think you can do what we couldn''t?"

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    "I know what Erik wants, and the moment he shows up, I''m gonna catch him. I want to trade him for


    Serena''s life. Is that okay?" Martin pleaded as he bowed deeply, "Please."


    The four exchanged knowing nces, silently concluding that the kid was a lost cause. He was


    hopelessly devoted to that girl, Serena, who just couldn''t see it. Her heart had always belonged to


    Romeo.


    "Just go home." Louisa was adamant about not releasing Serena, "She''s hurt Be time and time


    again. I''m not about to let her off the hook that easily. And to be brutally honest, if she''s really dying, it''s


    Erik''s fault. Why hasn''t he shown up all this time? If he can ignore his own daughter''s life or death, why


    should you, just her boyfriend, bother?"


    "Mrs. Collins." Martin began, but Louisa cut him off.


    "Even if you linger around for a day or two, I won''t release her. Get that through your head." She said


    coldly and wearily, not desiring to make any interactions with him, "Go home, Martin. You''re a decent


    man, and I have no intention of having someone escort you out. There''s no room for negotiation with


    me about that girl, so don''t waste your energy."


    Martin looked to the other elders for support, but they remained silent, evidently in agreement with


    Louisa.


    He knew further words were futile, "My apologies for upsetting you, Mrs. Collins."


    He bowed once more, his voice as polite and respectful as ever, "I''ll bring Erik back as soon as


    possible to trade for Serena. It''ste; I won''t disturb your rest any longer. Goodbye."


    He knew he couldn''t use force to get her, especially with Bard and Eunice here, their clout partially


    extended to this ce.


    The holidays were approaching, and Serena''s brothers would be returning home. The Collins family


    had deep roots in this city. Outnumbered and outgunned, Martin knew that brute force was neither his


    preferred method nor his style.


    There was only one way left: to capture Erik. Erik held the truth about the clinic fire that the Collins


    family wanted to know. Even if Erik fell into their hands, he wouldn''t be killed outright - he''d likely suffer


    some physical pain at most.


    But Serena was a different story. She had been without food and water for two days and nights,


    wounded, and he didn''t know how much longer she couldst.


    Watching Martin''s retreating figure, Keh sighed, "Why doesn''t the kid see? Is that girl really worth


    all this trouble?"


    "The Cooper family have raised him too well. A person with such heart and soul is rare these days. It''s


    a shame, but Serena is destined to break his heart," Bard remarked regretfully.


    "If that girl survives, with her temperament, she''s bound for trouble." Eunice added, "She and Martin


    won''tst, and the Cooper family wouldn''t wee someone like her into their family. Let''s not worry


    needlessly. We''ve done what we could; the rest is up to him."


    "Two days have passed, and Erik is still nowhere to be seen," Louisa''s concern was barely concealed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Just then, a servant came with urgent news, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, there''s been no sound from the girl


    in the basement. When I opened the door, she was lying there, motionless and cold to the touch, with a


    burning fever. Her breathing''s almost gone. I had to check for a long time before I could feel a faint


    breath."


    The servant''s voice trembled with fear. With New Year around the corner, they dreaded the thought of a


    death in the house.


    "Why don''t we have the doctor take a look? Then we''ll know her condition." Eunice suggested, and


    then looked around, "Let''s see how much longer she can hold out."


    Without food or drink and injured, she probably had a day or two, at most three, left to live.


    If Erik continued to be absent., having her die in the house would indeed be an ill omen.


    After examining her, the family doctor rushed with her medical bag to the stone table in the garden.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, the person in the basement, her infection is gotten nasty, fever''s through the roof,


    and I reckon she won''tst another 24 hours at this rate."


    The faces around the room soured, as everyone realized the situation had taken a turn for the worse.


    "What do you think? Should we give her some meds or clean up the wound a bit? There''s still time to


    save her if we act now, but waiting until tomorrow might be toote, even for Ms. Collins."


    After all, Ms. Collins was the doctor she¡¯d met who was renowned for her exceptional medical skills.


    If Serena''s condition worsened by tomorrow, not even Ms. Collins could perform miracles.


    "Just leave it be and go," Louisa steeled herself. If her own father could be heartless, why should they,


    mere strangers without blood ties, act any differently?


    "I bet that Erik is banking on us to save her. He''s willing to let her suffer another day rather than show


    his face and get caught. Can''t believe there''s a father out there who cares so little about his child.


    Cruel, just cruel," Keh scoffed in disdain.


    "We''re known for doting on our kids. Compared to her siblings, everyone knows she''s the darling of the


    family. Erik''s gambling on that, thinking that after eighteen years, we couldn''t possibly stand by and do


    nothing." Louisa said, her anger ring, "But this time, we''re going to disappoint him! If he doesn''t care


    about his own daughter, neither will we!"


    "Better off dead. We''ll just dump the body outside; let Erik find it. He''ll at least have to im his own


    daughter''s body, right? That way, catching him will just be a matter of days," Eunice spoke with a


    chilling indifference.


    The doctor said Serena had less than 24 hours left. They could even throw her out three or four hours


    early; Erik would surelye for her. It all hinged on Keh and Louisa''s final decision.


    "Enough of this for now. It''s gettingte; everyone should head off to bed," Bard suggested, rising as


    the night air grew cooler.


    The group dispersed, each with their own thoughts, leaving the person in the basement lying on the


    cold ground.


    The next morning.


    Sean stormed straight into the McMllian Corporation''s reception room. Romeo had just finished a


    morning meeting and was surprised to hear that Mr. Sean Collins had arrived. Why had hee?


    In the lounge, Sean was as arrogantly self-assured as ever. Just sitting there, his intimidating presence


    was enough to make the young secretary tremble, barely able to hold the coffee steady.


    "Mr. Sean Collins, your coffee," the secretary avoided eye contact as she ced the coffee in front of


    him with shaky hands.


    The rumors about Sean''s escapades were less than ttering, spreading tales of his unpredictable


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    moods and brutal nature. The fact that he kept a collection of wild animals as pets was terrifying


    enough.


    "Got Parkinson''s so young? Hands shaking that badly."


    And the stutter? Who on earth was Romeo hiring? How could someone like this even be a secretary??

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    "Or am I really that intimidating?"


    Sean''s question left his assistant on the verge of tears, stuttering, "No, no, not at all."


    "Then why are you shaking?"


    His words struck terror into her heart, and with a trembling hand, the coffee she was bringing to


    Steward spilled all over the plush carpet.


    Both Sean and Steward were speechless, so as Carl and Romeo who just walked into the room.


    Poor girl was absolutely petrified. She frantically grabbed some napkins to clean up, but before she


    could even make a dent, Mr. McMillian and Carl walked in. Tears welled up as she stammered, "I''m so,


    so sorry, Mr. McMillian. I just messed up."


    It was her fifth day as an intern, and thest thing she wanted was to lose her job over this.


    Seeing themotion, Sean couldn''t help but think, ¡°What kind of bogeyman is Romeo, scaring the


    daylights out of a secretary? Is he always this harsh with the youngdies? Not a shred of gentleness?¡±


    With this in mind, he raised an eyebrow, all the better to save his soft side for his sister.


    "You can go," Carl interjected,ing to her rescue.


    The secretary quickly bowed in apology to everyone before making a swift exit.


    "My apologies, Sean, Steward. She''s new. I''ll bring in fresh coffee in a moment. You guys go ahead


    and talk."


    While the secretary was a bundle of nerves, Carl was the epitome ofposure. After he closed the


    door behind him, Romeo''s gaze shifted to Sean. Before he could even greet him, Sean cut to the


    chase.


    "Have a seat." Sean had the air of someone who owned the ce, his presencemanding as he


    lounged on the sofa with casual authority, "I''ll get straight to the point. I have a sister who was lost to us


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and found half a year ago. You aware of that?"


    Romeo nodded, her tone gentle, "I''ve heard."


    "Then you must know about your engagement?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you met her before?"


    "We have."


    "My sister is a real gem - smart as a whip, quick on her feet, a beauty with brains, talented,


    knowledgeable, there''s nothing she can''t do." Sean rattled off his sister''s virtues without pausing for


    breath, "And you."


    Romeo braced himself for what wasing, sensing Sean''s visit might not be the best news. Was


    Sean here to say he wasn''t good enough for Be? To break them apart?


    Sean leaned back, eyeing Romeo with a scrutinizing look, "You''ll do, I suppose."


    Passable. Decent height, good looks, not a bad presence.


    He might not wear as many hats as his sister, but being at the helm of the McMillian Corporation made


    him a fair match for Be.


    "I want you to win my sister¡¯s heart."


    As Sean''s words hung in the air, surprise flickered in Romeo''s eyes, "Sean, you want me and Be


    together?"


    There was a hint of surprise in Sean''s gaze. This guy was quick on the uptake, calling him by his first


    name, referring to his sister as Be.


    "It''s only natural for you to chase after her, isn''t it? Our families have an arrangement, and besides,


    you''re not interested in that Serena impostor, are you?"


    Before Romeo could respond, Sean answered his own question, "That''s something only apdog from


    the Cooper family could fall for. Your taste can''t be that bad."


    "Sean."


    "To be with my sister is your blessing." Sean cut him off, "My sister is a paragon of talent and skill,


    unmatched in this world. Anyway, you''re going to ask her out, and I expect to see some real progress."


    Romeo was puzzled. A date with Be? Was he really getting this lucky? He knew that Sean was the


    fastest among the Collins brothers to approve of him and Be together.


    Still, Romeo felt the need to rify things.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    "Sean, you might have gotten the wrong idea. Be and I..."


    "Just give it to me straight, man. Are you seeing someone else on the sly?"


    "No."


    Absolutely not!


    "Do you want to be with her?"


    "Yeah, I do."


    Of course, he did!


    He wished he could spend every single minute of every single day with Be!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you surprise her? Make her happy? Be tender and considerate? Cut out all the distractions and


    focus on her alone?"


    "No problem."


    "Alright, I''ll remember you said that."


    "But Sean, there''s something I''ve got to clear up with you about Be and me."


    "No need for exnations." Sean cut him off, "If you''remitted to this marriage, then you''re pledging


    lifelong loyalty to Be. You''re gonna spoil her, respect her, be there for her. You¡¯ve friended her on


    WhatsApp, right? If not, I can help you."


    He was a bit smug about it; after all, he was the one with his sister''s contact now!


    "Yeah, I did."


    Sean was taken aback. Even Romeo had his sister''s WhatsApp? If he''d known, he would''ve asked


    Romeo directly. It would''ve saved him from getting grilled by the family.


    Be wasing back to the Collins family, and as her future husband in name, Romeo should check


    in, add her on WhatsApp. That was normal.


    With that thought, Sean didn''t take it to heart, "I just got back to town and I''m out of the loop on cool


    date spots. Do some homework, pick a ce, and send me the address before you take my sister out."


    Romeo blinked. Was Sean nning on chaperoning? Stewart had never expected Sean to be so


    involved either.


    With Sean''s protective nature, who would dare mess with his sister? Wouldn''t Sean''s presence add


    pressure to the young couple?


    "I''ll get going," just as Sean stood up, Carl knocked and came in.


    "Leaving so soon, Sean?" Carl bnced the tray with three cups of coffee on it.


    As Sean passed by, he picked up a cup and took a sip, "Oh, by the way, my sister''s more into


    lemonade than coffee. Might want to skip the caf¨¦ scene."


    He ced the coffee back on the tray and was almost out the door when he suddenly turned back with


    a fierce warning, "I''ve only got one sister. If you ever let her down, just try me."


    Carl flinched, not expecting Sean''s swift change of expression.


    "Don''t worry, Sean. If I ever mess up, you won''t need to lift a finger. My family will tear me apart."


    Sean raised an eyebrow; the McMillian family was indeed capable of that.


    "After they''re done, I''ll make sure you''re in pieces. Don''t forget it!"


    Once Sean left, Carl was visibly confused, "Boss, what''s up with that?"


    Why did he suddenlye in with threats?


    "You go on; I''ve got this," Romeo took out his phone to message Be.


    Arabe, catching wind of the situation, was also surprised, "Last night, Sean was saying my boyfriend


    wasn''t good enough for me, and now he''s pushing you to pursue me. Who was he talking about then?"


    If not Romeo, who else?


    "Could it be that Sean saw you with Jack and the others all the time? When you went out on business,


    maybe he got the wrong idea, thinking one of them was your boyfriend?"


    Romeo''s suggestion seemed usible to Arabe, "That''s possible, but it doesn''t make sense. Unless


    he saw the derelict building''s surveince and thought Horace was my boyfriend."


    So, that was why he said Horace wasn''t good enough for her?

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    She didn¡¯t expect that Sean had snuck out early to meet Romeo, all to have him chase after her.


    Suddenly, Arabe found Sean rather endearing.


    "Since Sean said it, I''d be a jerk not to ask you out." Romeo''s words had Arabe fighting back augh,


    "So what, now I have to y along?"


    "When ites to Sean, you bet." Romeo shed a grin, "Are you busy right now? If not, I can swing


    by and pick you up."


    Romeo''s smile hadn''t faltered once since the unexpected aid in his romantic endeavors.


    "Sure," Arabe was curious to see just how surprised Sean would be when he discovered the true


    nature of Arabe and Romeo''s rtionship.


    On the way home, a thought suddenly struck Sean, prompting him to call his dad.


    He had reviewed the surveince footage from the abandoned building and initially, Martha and


    Serena''s antics had infuriated him so much that he''d overlooked something important: during the


    incident when Martha was bullying Be, there was a guy standing nearby, angrily yelling at Martha,


    "Don¡¯t you darey hand on her, Martha. Take it up with me."


    Could this guy be one of Be''s men? And what other secrets about Be''s identity was he unaware


    of?


    Over the phone, Keh ryed everything Bard had told him, leaving Sean in shock. Her own little


    sister was the head of Mafia me!


    Sean was all too aware of Mafia me''s reputation in that brutal world but never imagined his own


    sister would be the one at the helm.


    Of all the groups there, her organization was known to be the most ethical, the most upright!


    But that ce was chaos incarnate. Sean had sent a group of his own people there once, and they


    were nearly wiped out. Another squad he sent for revenge suffered a simr fate; the locals were just


    too brutal, too inhumane.


    Eventually, it was the instigators who ended up in Belloria, in his grasp, giving him the chance to


    avenge his fallen buddies.


    How had his sister survived in such a vicious ce? How old was she at the time?


    Hearing from his father how she had repeatedly skirted death''s door, struggling to get medicine to save


    Grannie Grace, Sean''s eyes began to moisten.


    The hardships his little sister had endured at such a young age far surpassed anything his brothers or


    he had faced.


    Compared to her struggles, the injuries and false usations he had dealt with paled in insignificance.


    His sister was truly the one who deserved the tenderest care.


    While his sister was suffering, Serena lived a life of luxury, spending money like water at their ce.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his phone pinged with a message from Romeo, sending him the location of a restaurant. The


    guy was quicker than he expected.


    "Turn around, let''s head to Petals Restaurant," Sean instructed.


    Romeo was picking up Arabe from the Collins family, which meant Sean arrived at Petals Restaurant


    ahead of them.


    True to its name, the restaurant was adorned with fresh petals, creating a romantic ambiance like being


    amidst a sea of flowers, with the ocean outside shimmering under the sunlight, a breathtaking shade of


    blue. It was one of the premier dating spots for lovers.


    Upon seeing Sean walk in, the restaurant manager dashed over with record speed. "Mr. Collins."

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    "Clear out," Sean wanted to give Romeo and his sister a better dining experience.


    The restaurant manager immediately sprang into action,ping the meals of the other diners,


    handing out discount vouchers for their next visit, and politely ushering them out. After ensuring the


    customers had left, he approached Sean, "Everything is taken care of."


    Now, the entire restaurant was left with only two guests - Sean and Steward.


    "Could you make the space by the floor-to-ceiling windows a bit bigger? Remove some tables and


    chairs, set up the prime spot, call in a couple of violinists, light some scented candles, and dim the


    lights a bit more."


    The manager thought Sean was setting up a romantic date and hastened to prepare everything


    himself.


    Sitting more than thirty yards away, Sean instructed the manager to make some adjustments on his


    end too, to keep him out of sight so that no one would notice him there. The manager was puzzled -


    was Sean nning to catch someone in the act?


    "Can you hurry it up?"


    "Right away," the manager quickly used floral trellises and portable ss dividers to create a tiered


    space, allowing Sean to observe the other side without being easily spotted.


    Soon, when Arabe walked in, hand in hand with Romeo, she was surprised to find the whole


    restaurant cleared just for them, even specially arranged, with the scent of flowers in the air, creating a


    rxing ambiance.


    Almost immediately, she spotted Sean in the corner, with Steward sitting opposite him. Were the two of


    them nning to spy from there?


    "It wasn''t me who asked for a clear-out," Romeo confessed, ncing towards the corner where the two


    men sat.


    The manager grew nervous - had they been discovered? He had concealed their presence so well;


    could Mr. McMillian still see Sean? It seemed impossible.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Table for two," Romeo announced, acknowledging their presence.


    "Mr. McMillian, long time no see. And Miss, right this way, please," the manager quickly led the way.


    As Arabe passed the tables near Sean, she asked pointedly, "Is there a private event today?"


    "Ah? No, it''s not that, it''s just that the chef was runningte, and some customers didn''t want to wait, so


    they went to other restaurants. By the time our chef arrived, it''s just that we don''t have as many


    customers at this time." The manager fibbed, "This is your table."


    Watching Romeo walk hand in hand with his sister to their table, Sean couldn''t help but grumble with a


    tinge of jealousy, "This guy''s getting cozy with my sister so fast? I told him to woo her, not to get


    handsy!"


    "Sean, it''s all about what Ms. Collins wants, you know. If she didn''t want to be touched, she''d give a


    roundhouse kick that could send him flying a few yards."


    Sean wasn''t pleased with Steward¡¯sment, "What are you saying? Is my sister violent?"


    Although he was trying to defend his sister, his tonecked conviction. Steward knew that at that


    moment, Sean must have been recalling the times he himself had been on the receiving end of Ms.


    Collins''s kicks. Sean had taken his fair share of beatings.


    "Let''s just wait and see." Sean watched from a distance as Romeo ordered from the menu without


    even showing it to Be first, "Doesn''t this guy know about respect? On a first date, isn''t it thedy who


    should pick first?"


    Why was he calling all the shots?


    "Maybe they already decided what to eat on the way here. Sean, just keep cool," Steward was worried


    Sean might make a scene.


    Sean had to suppress his dissatisfaction for the moment and continue watching.


    After Romeo finished ordering, he looked at Arabe with an indulgent gaze, his voice so soft that only


    the two of them could hear, "Sean chose a spot with a nice view, didn''t he?"

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    "We can see the ocean."


    Arabe''s gaze fell towards the window, the midday winter sun casting its rays upon the sea, making it


    appear even bluer than the sky.


    Romeo found her at this moment, her eyes clear and bright, as if she were another facet of the sea


    itself, breathtakingly beautiful.


    How wonderful it would be if time could stand still at this moment? He could quietly admire her lovely


    face, stay with her in this blissful instant.


    Suddenly, a violinist in the distance struck up a majestic opening, his high-pitched notes shattering the


    silence and beauty.


    Arabe saw the violinist approaching while ying and, perhaps not expecting such a performance


    arranged by Sean, she shed Romeo a smile, her grin as bright and warm as the sunlight on the


    water.


    "The violinist''s timing couldn''t have been better, appearing just when they ran out of things to say."


    Steward couldn''t help but praise, "Ms. Collins didn''t know this was your arrangement, yet she smiled at


    Mr. McMillian, showing she''s quite pleased with this part."


    Sean watched them, feeling a tinge of envy. Oh, how he wished his sister would smile at him like that.


    His past impression on his sister had been too awful. If only he could have a chance to meet her all


    over again.


    "This piece Sean picked out sounds quite unique," Romeo chuckled, looking at Arabe.


    One would expect a romantic, soft tune for a couple''s date, but this piece was grand and powerful, like


    a thundering charge of a thousand horses.


    While Arabe listened, Romeo sneakily used his phone to capture her features. After the


    performance, Arabe nodded in thanks to the violinist, who bowed gracefully and retreated.


    Romeo flipped through the photos on his phone. Each one could be a wallpaper, utterly wless.


    Whether it was the girl''s face, the lighting, or the setting, everything was just too perfect.


    Sean, sitting in a corner with a scowl, grumbled, "What''s Romeo doing? On such a romantic date and


    he''s ying with his phone? Is that more interesting than my sister?"


    Steward also nced over. Romeo was indeed looking at his phone, and Ms. Collins, seemingly with


    nothing to do, sipped her lemonade and took out her phone to browse.


    "Could it be they have nothing to talk about? Being their first date, not knowing what to say, both seem


    a bit reserved?" Steward spected.


    "He''s really not setting the mood."


    Leaving his sister hanging like that was a bit much!


    Romeo sent the photos he had just taken to Arabe for her to save, and then said, "I''ve set the first


    photo as the chat background."


    "The second one is actually better," Arabe opined.


    "I''m using the second for my lock screen wallpaper, the third my phone wallpaper, and I''m thinking of


    Sean and Steward, unable to bear it, watched them intermittently chat and browse their phones.


    "What on earth is Romeo doing? Chatting with a girl and he doesn''t even look her in the eyes?" Sean


    felt like storming over to bang on the table and demand whether Romeo knew how to date at all!


    "Sean, calm down. Maybe Mr. McMillian is at a loss for words, looking up topics online, chatting while


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    he searches?"


    "Is he that clueless? A grown man and he can''t chat?"


    Steward wanted to say, ¡°Sean, you''re not great at chatting either, often leaving people speechless,¡± but


    he dared not voice it, only silently thinking to himself.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    "Get the food out here," Sean was getting disgruntled.


    Steward hastily texted the restaurant manager, and before long, the manager himself appeared,


    wheeling a small serving cart.


    Seeing that Romeo had only ordered three dishes and a soup, Sean could hardly believe his eyes. He


    quickly sent Steward to get the full story.


    "Sean, it''s really just three dishes and a soup," after getting the details from the manager, Steward was


    just as incredulous. Could Mr. McMillian really be this tightfisted? This was a date with the Collins


    family''s darling daughter.


    If it were Sean, he would have ordered a feast, the kind that filled the table to the edges.


    "Is Romeo always this frugal? If my sister ends up with him, is she destined for a life of hardship?"


    Sean became dumbfounded and his annoyance grew, "Tell the manager to bring all the good stuff, the


    works."


    "Got it," Steward thought to himself that it was a good thing Sean had shown up; otherwise, Ms. Collins


    would''ve felt quite slighted. A first date and to be treated with such indifference.


    While it wasmendable to avoid waste and practice thriftiness, this was taking it to an extreme.


    Mr. McMillian was being a bit too much. When dating a girl, one should at least spring for a few extra


    dishes. And this guy was supposed to be a billionaire? It seems his fortune was built on penny-


    pinching.


    "Isn''t this a bit too modest?" Romeo served Arabe some food, but his eyes lingered on the sparse


    spread. If Be hadn''t insisted, he would have ordered more.


    "It might actually be too much," Arabe responded, not wanting to waste food. Besides, it was a bit


    early for lunch, and she wasn''t very hungry.


    "This restaurant, well, these are the few items you like; the rest either have too strong a vor, contain


    ingredients you don''t care for, or areced with alcohol."


    There were plenty of reasons not to order more, and Romeo had considered them all.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean''s irritation lessened seeing Romeo attend to Be. At least the guy knew how to serve ady.


    "Have some yourself," Arabe reciprocated, filling Romeo''s te, which moved him, and inadvertently,


    stirring a twinge of envy in Sean. He wished he could enjoy a meal served by his sister''s caring hands.


    Suddenly, the restaurant manager arrived with two waiters and three serving carts, adding thirty-two


    more dishes to their table.


    Arabe''s gaze shifted to Romeo, who immediately rified, "It wasn''t me."


    Realization dawned on both of them. Could Sean have thought their order too meager and decided to


    supplement it himself? With this thought, they exchanged a knowing smile, an unspoken understanding


    passing between them.


    "Does Ms. Collins might think these are Mr. McMillian''s doing, seeing him as generous and being quite


    pleased with him?"


    That would be a misunderstanding. It was Sean, not the frugal Mr. McMillian, who had ordered the


    feast.


    "Is Sean going to think I''m stingy?" Romeo mused with a light smile, feeling his image had taken a hit.


    He''d have to clear things up with Seanter.


    "Feel free to try something else if you don''t like the ones with alcohol."


    Despite his words, Romeo realized the dishes Sean had sent over weren''t to Arabe''s liking. Some


    were too rich, others contained raw ingredients; with the current weather, he worried it might upset


    Be''s stomach.


    Plus, with Be recovering from an injury, it was best to avoid spicy and stimting foods. So, looking


    over thevish spread, he was at a loss as to which dish to serve her first.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Arabe gazed at the spread before her, thinking it was all Sean''s doing after all, his way of showing he


    cared. Determined to honor his efforts, she tasted each dish, savoring the vors.


    But it was simply too much. As the meal wound down, she discussed with Romeo about the leftovers.


    Romeo signaled for the manager toe over and pack them up.


    Sean was taken aback by Romeo''s thriftiness, but what really set him off was when his sister took out


    her credit card to pay. He seethed, ¡°What¡¯s up with Romeo? Can¡¯t even shell out for a meal? And


    asking for a doggy bag?¡±


    Steward was equally shocked, ¡°This is just not done.¡±


    Leaving aside the small amount of dishes he ordered, he let the girl pay the bill, and was even going to


    take leftovers.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna get a piece of my mind.¡±


    Sean was about to stand when Steward stopped him, ¡°Sean, if you make a scene now, Ms. Collins will


    just be embarrassed, she paid, and that¡¯s that. My guess is, Ms. Collins¡¯s not one to be pushed around.


    Maybe she figured he¡¯s not the right guy, just wanted to have a meal and not owe him anything. That¡¯s


    why she insisted on paying.¡±


    ¡°I bet he thinks Be¡¯s sweet and easy to bully,¡± Sean fumed, convinced that Romeo would have the


    guts to behave like that as knowing he was there. What would happen when he wasn¡¯t around to


    protect her?


    Seeing Arabe settled the bill, Romeo then took her by the hand and left the restaurant.


    The manager bowed respectfully, ¡°We hope to see Mr. McMillian and the lovelydy again soon!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sean scowled. No way was there going to be a ¡®next time¡¯. He resolved then and there to keep his


    sister away from Romeo.


    In the elevator, Romeo turned to Arabe, "This card has no limit. I know your brothers spoil you with


    pocket money, and your parents too, but from now on, this is all you''ll need."


    Arabe hadn''t used the card Romeo gave her weeks ago, even when he asked why. But today, she


    decided to treat and paid with it, which delighted Romeo. That she finally epted it made him feel


    over the moon.


    But to Sean, Romeo¡¯s delight was just the glee by taking advantage of her. Right now, Sean was


    seething with fury, barely subduing his impulse of cutting him into pieces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch a movie?¡± Unaware of Sean''s grudge, Romeo drove Arabe to the cinema.


    Steward followed close behind, ¡°Sean, looks like they¡¯re heading to the movies.¡±


    ¡°After all this, they¡¯re still going to a movie?¡±


    Sean whipped out his phone, intending to check in with Arabe.


    He hadn''t really chatted with her since friending her on WhatsApp, remembering how sheined


    about him meddling with her love life the day before. He didn''t want to annoy her but eventually sent a


    simple message.


    [What¡¯re you doing?]


    Arabe, in the passenger seat, saw the message and noticed through the rearview mirror that a car


    was trailing them. Steward¡¯s tailing skills wereughably obvious.


    She replied, [Heading to the movies with Romeo. What¡¯s up, Sean?]


    Sean asked tentatively, [Wanted to see if you were free. Was thinking we could catch a movie. How


    about ditching Romeo and going with me? Bet the flick he picked isn¡¯t that great.]


    Arabe was surprised at his words, [You don¡¯t seem like the movie-going type.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t I? Do I look like I don¡¯t enjoy movies?¡± Sean looked up and asked Steward, who was driving.


    Steward nced in the rearview mirror and deadpanned, ¡°You look more like the action-hero type.¡±


    Sean kicked the back of his seat, annoyed yet cautious as he crafted his next message. Before he


    could send it, Arabe sent another, [I already promised Romeo. Maybe next time.]


    Sean¡¯s heart sank upon seeing it. His sister preferred a movie with Romeo over him. Well, it made


    sense. Romeo might be a miser who didn''t respect women, but Sean had been the one trying to give


    her hard time.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Who his sister would pick was a no-brainer.


    "Head to the cinema and find out which auditorium they''re in. Choose the seats at the very back, right


    at the edge."


    "Got it."


    Arriving at the cinema, Romeo grabbed some popcorn and candy and even rented out the entire


    theater. He told the staff thatter two guys would show up, demanding toe in, and instructed the


    staff to let them in. Thetter nodded in agreement.


    Romeo took Arabe by the hand and led her to Auditorium 1, where it was just the two of them for the


    time being.


    Romeo pulled Arabe into the seats right in the middle and, once seated, offered her a sip of soda.


    Steward, crouching and sneaking in, turned his head to see Sean walking in with swagger. He quickly


    pulled him aside and slid into the seats at the far edge.


    As soon as Sean sat down, he caught sight of Romeo sharing a soda with his sister and couldn''t help


    but let out an expletive.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Son of a bitch."


    So stingy, sharing a single drink. Was this guy so broke in his past life?? Now he won''t even spare a


    girl her own soda??


    "Man, Mr. McMillian''s really pinching pennies, buying just one of everything. I mean, some couples


    share, sure, but that''s when they''re all lovey-dovey. Mr. McMillian, on his first date with Ms. Collins,


    should at least spring for one each."


    The real kicker was that Ms. Collins didn''t seem to mind his backwash, which was a real shocker.


    The movie started ying soon after. Steward saw the title and nearly lost it.


    "Sean, the movie''s called ''A Haunted House'' - it''s a horror flick."


    He had stumbled across it online a few days back; it was all the rage, with people specifically choosing


    evening showings for the extra scare factor. Rumor had it the imagery could be heart-stopping.


    "Romeo''s taking my sister to a horror movie? What''s he scheming?"


    Was he hoping she''d get scared at the creepy scenes and snuggle up to him? He could almost hear


    Romeo''s smug calctions from his seat! Damn it!!


    The opening theme was sinister and chilling, and suddenly, a gruesome, eyeless face sttered with


    blood appeared, causing Steward to scream out loud.


    Since the whole theater was practically empty except for him, Sean, Arabe, and Romeo, Arabe


    and Romeo instinctively turned to look in their direction.


    Sean immediately pulled his hoodie over his face, while at the same time pinching Steward''s thigh


    fiercely. Steward wanted to scream but held it in, burying his face into Sean''s shoulder.


    To an outsider, they might have looked like a couple of close buddies.


    Arabe and Romeo turned back around, exchanging amused nces, finding it funny that Steward of


    all people was scared of the genre.


    "Why''s it so empty around this time?" Arabe whispered to Romeo.


    Romeo leaned in to hear her, whispering back, "Made a block booking."


    Since Be wanted to watch a horror movie, he didn''t want others'' screams to ruin her viewing


    experience, so he''d booked the whole ce in advance.


    "Move over," Sean shoved Steward away as he noticed his sister seemed oblivious to themotion.


    Steward didn''t want to seem like a coward, but he was scared. Ever since he was a kid, the one thing


    he couldn''t handle was horror movies.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    The movie was about a couple''s wedding on a ship that hit a reef, sending them and a couple dozen of


    their closest family and friends crashing onto a deserted ind. A creepy, abandoned house awaited


    them there, and from the moment they took shelter, strange things began happening daily.


    As the plot thickened, the scenes grew increasingly eerie.


    Steward mped his eyes shut, his heart nearly stopping, "Sean, a hand, there''s a hand."


    A rtive had just stepped onto the third-floor balcony when suddenly, a ghastly pale hand shoved her


    over the edge.


    She fell so horrifically that Steward could barely watch, the chilling sound effects in the movie nearly


    sending him over the edge.


    Sean''s face was stony cold; he had indeed noticed a hand!


    Out of nowhere, while he wasn''t paying attention, it had touched his sister''s shoulder!


    His sister, someone others could just touch whenever they felt like it?


    Who did this guy think he was, having such nerve?


    Romeo could feel a deathly aura behind him. Was it the movie''s sinister vibe that was engulfing him?


    Watching Romeo offer a soda to Arabe, then take a sip himself, and even feed her popcorn, Sean''s


    face darkened further.


    Had he washed his hands?


    Just feeding his sister like that?


    "This isn''t even a tenth as scary as what you went through in the triangr zone." Romeo murmured to


    Arabe.


    "Is this what passes for a horror movie these days?"


    Arabe hadn''t watched a movie in ages, let alone a horror flick. She didn''t expect thetest hit to be


    so run-of-the-mill, even dull.


    They just don''t make them like they used to.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But the guy behind her, eyes shut, gripping the armrest, biting his hand to stay silent, for him, this


    movie was practically life-threatening.


    "Sean, should I just wait outside for you?" Steward''s legs were trembling with fear.


    Sean shot him a look that said, "You dare?"


    "This is too much, man. I bet all the rtives get offed one by one before it''s the main couple''s turn."


    And the leads were the main event of this movie, with who knew how many more creepy scenes in


    store.


    Sean didn''t respond. There was clearly no room for discussion.


    He couldn''t let Arabe realize he was watching alone. It would seem like he was spying on her and


    Romeo''s date.


    But if he showed up with Steward, he could im they nned to watch the movie together.


    Back on screen.


    The old house grew more sinister, and the newlyweds who had just celebrated their nuptials on the


    ship had yet to consummate their marriage.


    That night, the bride, terrified by another bizarre death of a rtive, was a sight of pure misery, her


    eyes red and puffy.


    When the groomforted her with a kiss, passion ignited, and they quickly became entangled in bed.


    The bedroom curtains billowed with the wind.


    Romeo held Arabe''s hand the entire time, turning to gaze at her beautiful face.


    Gradually, his heartbeat quickened, his face drawing closer to hers, about to seal their lips.


    "Damn it." Sean couldn''t hold back any longer, bursting out, "Romeo, back off from my sister!"


    Romeo turned to see Sean storming towards him, fists clenched and ready to swing.


    In a sh, Arabe pulled Romeo behind her and coolly faced Sean, "Sean?"


    "Step aside, Be. I need to teach this son of a gun a lesson!" Sean was beyond exining his sudden


    appearance; his fists were ready for a fight.


    "Sean, you want to teach my fianc¨¦ a lesson? At least tell me what''s going on!"

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Was Romeo being a jerk just now? But that surely couldn''t be enough to steam Sean up like this?


    "Is this the guy you''re engaged to?" Sean looked incredulously at his sister. "He''s so stingy, so


    disrespectful, and he takes advantage of you. How can you even consider marrying him?"


    Arabe''s gaze shifted towards Romeo. Stingy? Disrespectful? Taking advantage?


    "Sean, you''ve got it all wrong."


    Before Romeo could even begin to exin, Sean cut in, "Have the guts to step out from behind my


    sister and face me."


    "You wanted to see some real progress, didn''t you?" Romeo finally spoke up.


    "I was talking about the kind of progress that happens slowly, with feelings warming gradually. I didn''t


    say you should get all handsy and cozy that fast!"


    So this was what had ticked Sean off?


    "Come here." Sean looked like he wanted to punch Romeo. "What, you chicken? You scared?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Be, I''ll talk to Sean."


    "Talk, yes, but no fighting," Arabe stepped aside, her beautiful eyes watching them intently.


    Her words forced Sean to unclench his fists, darn it. That Romeo, he''d find a way to give him a piece of


    his mind one of these days.


    Steward, standing to the side, wasn''t quite sure how to intervene, especially since Mr. McMillian was


    being so outrageous, so over the top.


    It was normal for Sean to be protective of his sister.


    As Sean stormed off, he gave a chair a vicious kick. "Can someone kill the damn sound effects


    already?"


    The theater was still ying some creepy horror movie soundtrack.


    Steward immediately got in touch with the staff to turn it off.


    The lights came on too.


    The whole theater finally lit up.


    Sean moved to the side steps, ring at Romeo.


    "Come on, spill it. Why were you glued to your phone during your date? Leaving my sister all by


    herself?"


    Images shed through Romeo''s mind, but not a single one involved leaving Be hanging.


    "The hell are you waiting for?" Sean was raging but caught his sister''s eye and backed down a bit. Was


    this guy still scrambling toe up with a lie?


    "Are you talking about at the diner?" Romeo remembered. That was the only time he had nced at


    his phone.


    "What else would it be? Or are you telling me there were other times you left my sister on her own?"


    "I was discussing something about photos with Be," Romeo said with a light chuckle, exining, "I


    took some pictures of her and sent them to her, so she could keep them."


    Steward was taken aback, he had thought Mr. McMillian and Ms. Beckedmon ground, and


    that Romeo was perhaps browsing the for conversation topics. Turns out they were sharing photos.


    Photos on a first date?


    Sean was pondering this while also itching to give Romeo a piece of his mind. But then, Be''s gaze


    softened him a bit. "A McMillian, living so frugally. I could overlook the modest three-course meal, but


    taking leftovers home, and then making my sister pay."


    Not too far off, Arabe pitched in, "I paid using his card."


    Sean and Steward were both surprised.


    "He gave me a card with no spending limit a long time ago. I never used it until today. He brought it up,


    so I thought I might as well."


    Her words stunned Sean and Steward. Had they misunderstood Romeo?


    Romeo wasn''t stingy?


    A no-limit credit card? That was more than generous!


    "I asked for the leftovers because you added those dishes to the order. I hate waste, so thanks, Sean."


    Arabe walked up to her brother, a smile ying on her lips.


    "How did you know those dishes were added by me?" Sean questioned and then looked back at


    Romeo. "Did he tell you?"

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    "We had spotted you the moment we stepped into the diner," Arabe''s words sent Sean and Steward


    into a state of shock. Had their cover been blown so soon?


    It must have been the diner manager¡¯s poor attempt at discretion that led to their early discovery.


    "My arm''s been injured, you see, so I''ve got to avoid anything too raw, spicy, or with a hint of alcohol.


    I''m not a fan of that sort of thing. Dishes like pork are just too greasy for my taste," Arabe exined,


    making a point to add, "Romeo ordered ording to my usual preferences. I even thought it was too


    much food for two people to finish."


    "Knowing Be''s tastes, I made sure to order her favorites. The diner''s menu was half filled with raw


    and spicy options, so that''s why I didn''t order much," Romeo chimed in.


    Mostly because his fianc¨¦e wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Hearing this, Sean turned sheepish. So, he was the one who didn''t understand his sister''s preferences,


    not knowing what she liked or couldn''t eat. He had thought that by simply instructing the diner manager


    to serve the best dishes, he was doing what was best for his sister.


    It turned out, the joke was on him.


    It was at this point that Steward realized why Mr. McMillian hadn''t shown Ms. Be the menu when


    ordering. He already knew what Ms. Be liked and would''ve just verbally checked with her on each


    dish, seeing if she approved before finalizing the order.


    It wasn''t that he was being presumptuous or disrespectful to Ms. Be.


    With this revtion, a wave of embarrassment washed over Steward as well.


    "But your rtionship is all happened so fast." Sean was implying that they were getting cozy, holding


    hands, and nearly kissing, all before making their rtionship official.


    Arabe nced at Romeo and they shared a knowing smile, as if they had reached an unspoken


    agreement. She then said, "Actually, Romeo and I began seeing each other not long after I got home."


    Sean''s jaw dropped at this news.


    Steward was equally incredulous.


    "To be precise, I was the one who kept pestering Be until she finally gave in and agreed to give us a


    chance," Romeo confessed. "I wanted to clear the air with you when you came to see me at McMillian


    Corporation, but you kept interrupting me, not letting me speak."


    Sean remembered how, back in the McMillian Corporation''s meeting room, he was so eager for


    answers, wanting to know if Romeo would pursue his sister and treat her right, that he hadpletely


    ignored Romeo''s attempts to exin.


    If he had just listened a few seconds longer, so many misunderstandings could have been avoided.


    "Romeo told me about this, and I decided to give you a surprise," Arabe added.


    Now, with the charming couple standing before him, hands intertwined, Sean realized he had made a


    huge blunder.


    No wonder this guy had been so casual, calling him Sean and referring to his precious sister as Be ¨C


    they were already on intimate terms.


    No wonder Romeo didn''t mind sharing a drink with his sister. It wasn''t about being cheap; it was


    because their rtionship had grown so close that sharing everything had be second nature to


    them.


    His sister truly didn''t mind drinking after Romeo.


    His heart suddenly felt a tinge of sourness, a hint of loss.


    He hadn''t expected his sister to be swept off her feet so quickly.


    As for the unfinished building''s surveince, when his sister confronted Martha, Sean only knew about


    Serena''s repeated attempts to seduce Romeo. He was unaware of his sister and Romeo''s secret


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    rtionship of half a year.


    In those videos, his sister never once mentioned that Romeo was her boyfriend, nor did Martha.


    Instead, Martha bizarrely med his sister for returning to their family and forpeting with Serena


    over Romeo.


    So, he had no idea that his sister had started dating Romeo as soon as she returned home, and that


    their connection was incredibly strong.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    What''s the deal with Timothy?


    Timothy was Romeo''s buddy, and when he caught a glimpse of Sean chasing down Be, he figured


    he''d lend a hand to his friend ¨C nothing out of the ordinary there.


    At the time, Timothy was clueless about Be''s true identity; he had no idea she was the precious


    daughter of the Collins n, and little did he know that she was Sean''s own sister. So, he didn''t step in


    to stop the siblings from their disastrous misunderstanding.


    And boy, did that misunderstanding blow up.


    Now he wished he could just vanish into thin air.


    If he was cocky before, he was now the epitome of awkwardness.


    "It was my bad for stirring up a mess without getting the facts straight. My apologies," Sean admitted,


    wincing a bit from the embarrassment.


    "I purposely kept it from you, wanted to surprise you," Arabe said with a sly grin.


    There was no surprise, just a whole lot of shock.


    Sean hadn''t expected his sister to pair up with Romeo so quickly, and it left him feeling a bit hollow.


    "This movie''s a bust. Shall we get out of here?"


    Arabe had barely taken a step forward when Sean and Romeo positioned themselves on either side


    of her. Steward felt like a third wheel but scrambled to keep pace with Sean.


    Exiting the theater on the third floor of the mall, they were surrounded by high-end boutiques.


    "Be, how about I treat you to a little shopping spree?" Sean suggested, eyeing a jewelry store.


    But Arabe wasn''t keen on him spending money and made no move to enter, "I''ve already got plenty


    of jewelry."


    Mainly because she rarely wore any. It wasn''t practical for her line of work, and losing a piece could


    leave evidence, potentially blowing her cover.


    "Just a quick look, okay?" Sean added, ncing at Romeo for backup.


    Romeo chimed in, "Sean''s just being generous. Why not take a look?"


    With a raised eyebrow, Sean knew Romeo was ying the game well.


    Fearing Arabe might refuse, Sean tugged her by the arm and steered her into the jewelry store.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bring out your best pieces ¨C nes, rings, bracelets, you name it. The designs should be trendy


    and suited for a youngdy."


    The staff, spotting a big spender, mored to serve them.


    "What a ruckus! Get it together!" The manager emerged as the staff nearly came to blows, then his


    knees buckled upon recognizing Romeo and Sean. He steadied himself against a disy case, "Mr.


    McMillian, Mr. Collins, forgive me for not realizing your esteemed presence. Shut the store for their


    exclusive service, now!"


    "Do you have eyes only for me? Didn''t you see my sister?" Sean pulled Arabe forward. "From now


    on, greet her first."


    The manager hadn''t expected Sean to bring his sister, and although he wasn''t sure if she was a cousin


    or what, he saw the dor signs in Sean''s protective attitude ¨C this sale was going to be a jackpot!


    "Miss Collins is stunning, making even our jewels pale inparison. Please, this way." he said,


    leading them inside whilevishing praise, "Miss Collins is truly lucky to have Mr. McMillian and Mr.


    Collins forpany. It''s the envy of many women."


    The staff quickly presented their crowning jewels as the manager enthusiastically and respectfully


    introduced them, "These are ourtest collections with auspicious meanings. This one represents


    smooth sailing, that one symbolizes happiness and bliss, and this one here is for peace and health."


    Sean was so moved by the symbolism. He wanted to buy them all for his sister!

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    "How about it, Be? Found anything you like?" Sean watched Arabe for her reaction, "Should I have


    them wrap everything up so you can take your time deciding at home?"


    "No need," Arabe replied, not particrly taken by any of the designs.


    Sean nced at Romeo, who promptly suggested, "I think this one''s quite nice."


    It was a beautiful pink sapphire ne. Sean immediately agreed, "I also think this one''s great, don''t


    you, Steward?"


    "Ah? Yes, Ms. Be looks stunning in anything! I think we should get them all. It''s totally normal for a


    girl to have tons of jewelry."


    The truth was Sean wasn''t hurting for cash, and he was really looking forward to spoiling his little sister.


    Hearing this was music to Sean''s ears. "Wrap them up."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Sean," Arabe cut in, "I already have plenty of jewelry. Mom and Dad, and my other brothers, they''ve


    already bought me a lot."


    She really didn''t want Sean to waste his money on these things.


    "But that''s their way of showing they care. They''ve done their part, how can I not do mine? Or is it that


    you don''t like these designs?" Sean said, turning to the store manager.


    The manager promptly asked them to wait a moment and went to retrieve a precious diamond set from


    the safe¡ªa set so exquisite it hadn''t found a buyer in ten years.


    The set included a teardrop diamond ne, stud earrings, a bracelet, and a stunning ring.


    Even the employees, who had been working there for six or seven years, had never seen such a


    beautiful diamond set.


    It was a surprise that their store had jewelry even more dazzling, beautiful, and valuable than their


    showpiece.


    "Nice," Sean and Romeo said in unison, both agreeing, "Better than the ones before."


    After saying this, they both looked at each other in surprise, not expecting to have said the same thing


    twice.


    What kind of serendipity was this?


    "Help Be try it on," Sean suggested, knowing that as her brother, it wasn''t appropriate for him to help


    her with jewelry. That was a job for Romeo, lucky him.


    Considering Romeo had just made a helpfulment, Sean didn''t hold as much of a grudge.


    Once Romeo helped Arabe with the jewelry, gasps of admiration filled the room.


    "It''s stunning. This set is as if it was custom-made for Ms. Be. It''s perfect, so gorgeous!"


    The manager had overheard Steward calling her Ms. Be, so he followed suit.


    The girl''s beauty wasn''t overshadowed by the sparkle of the diamonds;.Rather, itplemented her,


    making her look even more beautiful and exuding the air of a well-to-do heiress.


    "This set is it, I''ve got to buy it." Sean thought it was breathtaking, the first time he had seen a girl wear


    jewelry that was so stunning.


    "Ms. Be, this diamond set really suits you, and there''s nothing else like it in the world. It''s thest


    masterpiece by our former lead designer, Wagner, before he retired. It''s been in our vault for ten years


    with no one able to afford it."


    Arabe figured from the manager''s words that the set must be extremely expensive. With her


    knowledge of jewelry, it must be at least thirty or forty million dors.


    "Please, I don''t want it," she said firmly.


    Sean figured she must be put off by the price and didn''t want to proceed with the purchase. He looked


    toward the manager again.


    The manager quickly added, "But for the Collins and McMillian families, such an amount is just a drop


    in the bucket. Ms. Be, please take this set, it truly fits your distinguished status."


    "No, really, help me take it off," Arabe insisted, not wanting Sean to splurge.


    While Romeo was busy removing the jewelry, Sean swiftly swiped his card to pay and presented the


    gift box to his sister.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me splurging, Be? I¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re so thoughtful, but when ites to getting


    something nice for you, I just can¡¯t help myself. Besides, this is nothingpared to that ind


    getaway we talked about!¡±


    Arabe couldn¡¯t help but giggle at Sean¡¯s mention of the ind.


    ¡°Sean¡¯s already paid for it, so just ept it,¡± Romeo chimed in, offering his support.


    Seeing that Sean had taken care of the bill, Arabe stopped protesting and reached out to take the


    gift, saying, ¡°Thanks, Sean.¡±


    She knew this outfit had to cost as much as several ind vacations.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Sean ruffled her hair, surprised at how happy it made him to buy his


    sister something.


    He made a mental note to spoil her more often, to share in her happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry that for you,¡± Romeo said, taking the gift box from Arabe¡¯s hands.


    The store manager and the staff were green with envy.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯re so lucky. With a brother to foot the bill and Mr. McMillian to carry your things.¡±


    ¡°Your brother really dotes on you. We don¡¯t have brothers like that.¡±


    ¡°I envy you, Ms. Be. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve hit the jackpot in life. With a brother and Mr. McMillian watching


    over you, life must be so blissful and fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°If people saw this scene, they¡¯d be so jealous.¡±


    ¡°We wish you all the best and hope you have a delightful life. We look forward to seeing you again,¡± the


    manager and the staff said as they bowed and saw them to the door.


    Sean was on cloud nine. He had never realized how much joy he could find in spending time with his


    sister, and he suddenly understood why his brothers always flew home to spend time with her


    whenever they could.


    Hanging out with Be was a breezepared to dealing with Serena.


    Thinking of his other brothers, Sean whipped out his phone and started messaging them one by one,


    asking if they already knew Romeo was Be¡¯s beau.


    He wondered if he was thest to know.


    Hans replied, [What else did you expect?]


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasel texted, [Our families have an understanding. Who else but Romeo could be worthy of our


    sister?]


    rk texted back, [Do I even need to spell it out for you? Just watch how Be and he are together,


    and be nice to Romeo. He¡¯s the guy she¡¯s chosen, and she¡¯s fiercely protective of him.]


    Sean thought he might have messed up; he had almost gotten into a fight with Romeo. What if Be


    got the wrong impression?


    David sent a message, [Honestly, no one else is good enough for Be. It¡¯s hard to let her go, but


    Romeo¡¯s treatment of her is wless.]


    That was one of the reasons he felt at ease handing his sister over to Romeo.


    Seeing how highly his brothers thought of Romeo, Sean noticed Romeo staying close by Be¡¯s side,


    mirroring Sean by holding onto the hem of her shirt, careful to maintain a respectful distance.


    Clearing his throat, Sean casually suggested, ¡°Maybe I should pick out something for my future


    brother-inw?¡±


    Both Arabe and Romeo were taken aback by Sean¡¯s sudden change of heart.


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    ¡°Let¡¯s check out this store,¡± Sean said, stepping into a nearby boutique. He approached the sales


    associate and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the men¡¯s section?¡±


    He figured buying Romeo a few pieces of clothing might please Be. Could it smooth over any


    awkwardness from earlier?


    ¡°Sean? Mr. McMillian? President Arabe?¡± The sales associate was stunned to see their very own


    President Arabe and quickly spoke into their walkie-talkie, ¡°President Arabe is here, everyone


    <pe out to greet her!¡±

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Sean was thrown for a loop. What on earth was going on here?


    Steward was equally baffled. Did Ms. Be have another identity? She seemed to have quite the


    reputation.


    "President Arabe? Is that really you?" The store manager rushed over, beaming from ear to ear, and


    immediately led the staff in a respectful bow. "Good afternoon, President Arabe!"


    "No need for such formalities, I''m just passing by to take a look. Carry on with your work," she said with


    a dismissive wave.


    Sean, still in a daze, turned to Romeo who let slip, "Be is the founder of QY, Queen Abby."


    Not just Sean, but Steward too was taken aback.


    Queen Abby.


    A titan in the design world.


    Ms. Be had so many identities?


    This was just too impressive.


    "President Arabe, you wouldn''t believe how business has picked up with the holidays around the


    corner!"


    The manager shooed the other employees away and followed closely beside Arabe, gushing with


    pride, "Everyone says you''re a natural, a real wizard of design. We''re all thrilled to hear it."


    "Really? I might have to hear more about that. Why don''t you take them to the men''s section? I''ll


    browse around by myself," Arabe said, treating her subordinates with a kindness that was more akin


    to friendship.


    "Right away," the manager said and turned to Sean and Romeo with respect. "Mr. Collins, Mr.


    McMillian, pleasee with me, the men''s section is this way."


    "Alright, Be, don''t forget toe byter," Sean reminded her.


    "Sure thing."


    Once they were gone, Arabe strolled through the store solo.


    Every customer had a one-on-one service, and Arabe listened to the staff meticulously exin the


    clothing, including the fabric, style, how to wear it, and the appropriate asions, all of which were


    spot on.


    "I love the service attitude here at QY, not like some of those high-end brands where the saledies


    look down their noses at you, acting like they own the ce."


    "Exactly, I can''t stand their pretentiousness."


    "Queen Abby''s designs are truly amazing." A well-to-dody praised sincerely, "They''re way better than


    those designer haute couture pieces. Whenever I have a big event, I like toe to QY in advance to


    pick something out. I''m sure to find something satisfying."


    "The best part is QY''s after-sales service, it''s impable. Last time, my maid ruined one of my dresses


    in the washing machine, and two pearls fell off. You guys didn''t hesitate to take it back to HQ, fixed it


    the same day, and even delivered it to my house. You insisted that it was QY''s quality assurance, and


    even gave me a 30% off coupon."


    Getting a 30% discount on QY clothing, that was a stroke of luck.


    Arabe listened to the customers'' praises, her gaze softening. It seemed that whether pre-sale or


    post-sale, they were doing a fine job.


    Just then, a petnt voice snatched a cocktail dress from Arabe''s hands.


    "This one''s perfect. It''s so me!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was a young girl with a trendy inverted bob, looking to be around Arabe''s age, spoiled and


    fearless, with a tone dripping with entitlement.


    She was clinging to the arm of a trendy guy with a rebellious charm, who looked every bit the yboy.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    His eyes fell on Arabe, and he was momentarily transfixed, seemingly unable to look away.


    Arabe, having her clothes swiped from her, didn''t mind. She was only there to check the final product


    for ws, nothing more.


    "Do you think I look good in this dress?" the young girl asked the boy beside her. Getting no response,


    she yfully shook his arm and pouted, "Otto, I''m talking to you!"


    Otto''s gaze remained steadfast on Arabe. She was strikingly beautiful, her aloofness, an air of


    detachment from the world, making it impossible for him to avert his eyes.


    "Otto, you''re not falling for her, are you?" The girl, Daphne, sounded jealous, but she knew exactly who


    Otto was¡ªa yer through and through.


    "This dress looks better on her." Without hesitation, Otto snatched the dress from Daphne''s hands,


    held it in front of Arabe, and blocked her path. "This dress is a gift for you. Try it on, I want to see it


    on you."


    Arabe looked up to see the boy smiling at her with a roguish charm.


    But she wasn''t interested and retorted irritably, "Are you insane?"


    He was taken aback by her response.


    "Move."


    Seeing her defiance only piqued Otto''s interest more, and his grin turned even more rakish as he again


    blocked her way.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really like your personality. How about being my girlfriend?" Otto leaned against the column behind


    Arabe, attempting a casual pose that he thought was particrly cool, and coaxed in a low voice, "If


    you''re bothered that I have a girlfriend, I can break up with her right now."


    "Otto!" Daphne''s voice grew even sharper, her pitch rising, clearly not expecting Otto to be so brazen in


    public.


    "What do you say?" Otto continued to flirt with the girl in front of him, arching his eyebrow in a self-


    assured manner, "Stick with me, and you''ll be set. Everyone knows I''m from the Collins family."


    To make sure Arabe grasped the significance, he borated, "The Collins of Solterra."


    That name carried a lot of weight.


    No girl could resist the allure that surname brought with it.


    Truth be told, his sess with women could bergely attributed to the prestige of his family name.


    "So what?" Arabe replied with disdain and cold indifference, "Move."


    Otto''s smirk grew wider. He found this girl intriguing. She wasn''t swayed by the mention of his


    surname. Was she ying hard to get?


    "I know you girls like to y coy." Otto made a show of pulling out his wallet, unting a ck card in


    front of Arabe, "Like it? Stick with me, and it''s yours."


    "Otto!" Daphne was more jealous now than ever. Despite all her efforts over their three-month


    rtionship, she had never gotten her hands on that card. What made this girl so special?


    "Well?" Otto leaned in closer to Arabe, using what he thought was a deep, seductive voice, "Last


    week, my dad gifted me a hotel with a sky-high ss-bottomed pool. You can see the cityscape and


    pedestrians below while remaining unseen from outside. Very cool. Wanna check it out with me?"


    Arabe saw Sean storming their way, and to her surprise, he looked stunning in the outfit she


    designed. So did Romeo, who was also dressed in new attire, looking wlessly impable.


    Perhaps hearing Otto''s proposition, Romeo too approached, his expression as dark and foreboding as


    storm clouds before a downpour.


    Arabe''s eyes danced with a smile, which, to Otto, appeared to be directed at him.


    "Who are you talking to?" Sean was the first to reach Otto, his anger giving way to a mockingugh.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Otto''s head snapped around at the sound of a familiar voice. A broad grin spread across his face as he


    eximed, "Sean? You''re back from abroad? When did this happen? Why didn''t you hit me up for a


    meal? Perfect timing, let me introduce you to my girlfriend."


    As he spoke, Otto slung an arm around Arabe''s shoulder with a mischievous smirk, ready to


    introduce Sean. "This here is."


    Arabe recoiled from his touch in disgust.


    Otto chuckled awkwardly and continued, "You know, the Collins I mentioned earlier? This is Sean, our


    cousin. Go on, tell cousin Sean your name."


    His gesture only fanned the mes of anger in Sean and Romeo''s eyes.


    "Your girlfriend?" Sean couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh before yanking Arabe behind him and


    swinging a fierce punch at Otto''s face. "Since when did my sister be your girlfriend?"


    Daphne let out a terrified scream from the sidelines, unable to believe the unfolding chaos and even


    more shocked that Sean had just openly admitted that the girl was his sister.


    What was going on? This was bad.


    Seeing themotion, the store staff quickly ushered customers to a cozy waiting area inside, serving


    them tea and water while asking for their patience. Sean had some business to take care of, and the


    manager would be offering them discount vouchers shortly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The blinds came down, cutting off the outside world. The customers were left in the dark about the


    drama unfolding beyond their view.


    The door to the women''s section closed, leaving only Sean and his party.


    Otto was floored by the sudden punch, dazed and confused. Before he could gather his senses, Sean


    had him by the cor, throwing several more vicious punches.


    "You darey a hand on my sister? You looking to lose those hands?" Sean roared, giving Otto a


    thrashing.


    "Sean, is there some kind of misunderstanding!" Otto, with a face now swollen and bruised, sat on the


    floor, scooting back in disarray. "She''s your sister? I''ve never seen her before."


    "There''s a ton of stuff you''ve never seen, dammit. My sister, and you think you need an introduction?


    Who do you think you are?" Sean''s fists flew again. "What a joke, thinking you''re good enough to be


    my brother-inw? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"


    With that, Sean shoved Otto''s head towards a nearby mirror, which shattered into a spider web of


    cracks. Otto''s forehead started bleeding, and Daphne, terrified, fell to the ground, scrambling back,


    "Ah."


    It was terrifying.


    The rumors of Sean being unpredictable and ruthless seemed to be true. He didn''t even spare


    rtives.


    "Getting cocky because of a distant rtion?" Sean kicked him in the face before turning to the person


    behind him. "Brother-inw, you''re up."


    Blinded by blood, Otto barely managed to squint through his swollen eyes at the sound of "brother-in-


    Otto hadn''t expected that Sean''s "brother-inw" would be Romeo. Romeo was here? This girl was


    that significant?


    "Stealing my girl?" Romeo''s foot met Otto''s face with a thud. "You''ve got some nerve."


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    "No, no, no." Otto copsed backward onto the scattered ss shards, too pained to rise. "You''ve got it


    all wrong, I was just talking big."


    "Be, don''t watch this. You might get nightmares," Sean said as he grabbed a few wet wipes from the


    front desk to clean his hands. He pulled his sister by the sleeve to the other side, away from the sight.


    Though the beating was out of view, the sounds of Otto''s miserable cries and Daphne''s frightened sobs


    echoed through the space.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    "Is he really rted to our family?" Arabe asked with a hint of curiosity.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Rted? Sure, but we''re talking distant. The guy''s been causing trouble under our name for ages. I''ve


    been meaning to teach him a lesson; just been too busy to remember, that''s all."


    Now Arabe understood why Sean hade down so hard on the guy.


    The dude was practically asking for it. Deserved a good thumping.


    "Mr. McMillian, I''m sorry, please, no more. I swear I won''t ever do it again." Otto was no longer full of


    his earlier arrogance but was on his knees, begging like he was apologizing to a saint.


    "Romeo." Arabe''s voice cut through the tension.


    It was then that Romeo stopped his advance, "You''ve got ten seconds to get out."


    The store manager hit the door switch, and as soon as it was halfway open, Otto scrambled out like a


    bat out of hell. Daphne, paralyzed with fear and not wanting to catch any coteral damage, followed


    suit, stumbling out in a less-than-graceful retreat.


    The store manager had seen his fair share of drama and coolly called over a couple of employees to


    "Sean."


    As Romeo walked over, Sean tossed him a pack of wet wipes from the counter. Knowing what Romeo


    was about to say, he pre-empted, "He¡¯s no kin of the Collins family. Do what you will with them."


    Romeo nodded, his mind already set.


    He''d heard about Otto''s shenanigans and this was the perfect opportunity to uproot the whole lot of


    them, clearing the way for the Collins family.


    "You alright?" Romeo''s gaze settled on Arabe.


    Arabeughed, "Do I look like someone who scares easy?"


    Satisfied, Romeo got in touch with his guys, instructing them to deal with Otto and his family swiftly and


    efficiently.


    "Having a brother-inw might not be too bad after all," Seanmented, clearly pleased at the


    thought of someone else taking out the trash for him. He''d long wanted to deal with Otto in one fell


    swoop.


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence, Sean."


    Seeing Romeo and Sean hit it off so quickly, Arabe turned her attention to their attire, "Both of you


    look sharp. I''m picking up the tab for those outfits, and no one is going to fight me on this."


    Romeo and Sean exchanged a look, surprised by Arabe''s generosity.


    Both broke into satisfied smiles, looking at Arabe with affection.


    The chaos was soon tidied up, the store put back in order, and when the folks from the back came out,


    other than the missing mirror, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Arabe paid the bill, bags in hand, and Romeo and Sean eagerly stepped forward to carry them,


    looking as pleased and content as if they were awarded medals.


    Steward returned from the restroom, feeling like he''d missed something, yet everything seemed


    normal. Seeing Sean and Mr. McMillian in such good spirits was unexpected. Just how had they


    be so chummy in such a short time?


    When Arabe had settled the bill, she''d also instructed the manager to toss a few other styles into the


    bags. So, when Sean and Romeo peeked inside their bags, they were thrilled to find more than just


    one outfit each.


    "Be, you''re spoiling me with all these clothes?" Sean couldn''t hide his excitement. Not just suits, but


    loungewear too. He whipped out his phone, took some photos, and started sharing them with his


    brothers.


    He never knew being doted on by a sister could feel so good!

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    The brothers gazed at the photo he''d sent with a touch of envy. How great it would be if their little sis


    could send them something like that?


    But they couldn''t bear the thought of her toiling away at her fashion designs¡ªit was just too much hard


    work. And they really didn''t want her splurging on them.


    Hans quipped, [What kind of sweet talk did you use to con our sis?]


    Chasel chimed in, [You actually got her to foot the bill?]


    rk teased, [Finally appreciating our little sis, huh?]


    David reminisced with a chuckle, [Man, Be and I even rocked the same kicks back in the day!]


    Sean could sense a whiff of sour grapes in their words, and it only lifted his spirits further. He pulled a


    jacket out of the bag and slipped it on right there, then turned to Steward, "Looks sharp, doesn''t it?"


    Steward couldn''t help but smile at Sean''s obvious delight. Clearly, this garment was either picked out or


    gifted by Ms. Be.


    "Sean, that jacket fits you like it was tailor-made. You look like a whole new man. I mean, it''s a serious


    upgrade from your usual gear. Ms. Be''s designs, they just have that edge."


    It was true. Sean looked less like a rogue and more like the dashing, grounded man he could be.


    "It''s killer, seriously sharp!" Steward praised genuinely, somewhat surprised to see this side of Sean


    that usuallyy hidden.


    Sean''s grin broadened, "Of course, you know who designed it, who gave it!" He affectionately patted


    Arabe''s head, "Be, from now on, you''re in charge of my wardrobe every season!"


    He nned to follow Romeo''s lead and give her a no-limit credit card¡ªostensibly to buy clothes, but


    really so she could indulge in whatever her heart desired.


    "Sure thing," Arabe beamed, her gaze softening.


    Elsewhere.


    In the dimly lit basement, Serena struggled to pry her eyelids open, noting the darkness outside before


    her strength failed her, and she shut them again. After a moment, she barely managed to reopen her


    eyes.


    She was exhausted, her body felt drained, and she was left with nothing but a shell.


    Dizzy, parched, she longed for water.


    Waking up in the afternoon, she realized she was lying in a damp patch¡ªresidue from the night before


    when Sean had ordered someone to douse her with icy water from the fountain. Most of it had dried.


    She never imagined she''d lie on the cold ground for so long, nor did she anticipate that this time her


    family would truly turn their backs on her, indifferent to her fate.


    All afternoon, the instinct to survive drove her to crawl to the door, weakly banging and croaking out,


    "Water, I need water."


    But no one paid her any mind.


    She didn''t know how long she called out, her mouth so dry it felt like it might burst into mes, her


    throat scorching. She didn''t recall when she passed out, and upon waking, there was still no one to


    offer a sip of water or even a nce.


    Despairing tears trickled down her cheeks, leaving streaks.


    Perhaps due to dehydration, the tears were scant, and after a couple of lines, no more woulde.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She was so thirsty, longing for a drink.


    She didn''t want to die here.


    Now she stared at the closed door. Just beyond it, an elevator ride would take her to the ground floor


    living room, where perhaps her parents, her brother, were sitting right then.


    They used to spend time together in the living room,ughing and joking.


    Those days were so sweet.


    But now, things had changed.


    She didn''t even have the strength to rise and knock. The door was just a few steps away, yet it felt as


    distant as a century.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Bleary-eyed, she gazed up at the luminous moon hanging in the night sky, memories flooding back of


    holidays past when her family would gather, feasting and chattering away, ensconced in warmth and


    Those days were blissfully happy.


    Her family would look at her with affectionate smiles; she was the cherished little princess of the


    household.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But everything changed when Arabe returned!


    It was like her world had been turned upside down!


    It took her a moment to take in her surroundings again. She was in a cluttered storage room filled with


    various odds and ends. A stack of brand-new stic basins was tucked away in a corner.


    The top basin still held the remnants of the icy water that had been used to startle her awake.


    It was just a bit of water, and it came from a fountain, not the kind you''d want to drink.


    But driven by instinct, she crawled toward it, eventually bowing her head to gulp down everyst drop.


    Fountain water, unlike the tap water at home, was unboiled and mixed with melted snowkes, giving it


    a peculiar taste.


    But Serena didn¡¯t have a choice. She didn¡¯t want to die; she had to save herself, to drink water to cling


    to life.


    Time passed, and she heard the voices of the servants outside.


    "The doctor says she won¡¯tst 24 hours, and now there''s less than two left. Should we remind Mrs.


    Collins? It wouldn''t be good for her to die here."


    So, she was dying?


    Serena hadn¡¯t realized her life was ebbing away so fast. A wave of sorrow washed over her.


    Was this it for her? Was her life truly over?


    She didn¡¯t want to die, yet there shey on the ground, too weak to even call out for help.


    "Mrs. Collins said to let her fend for herself unless Erik shows up. Whether she lives or dies, it''s not our


    concern."


    "But at this rate of starvation, isn''t death inevitable? Especially with that fever of hers. I think Mrs.


    Collins wants her gone."


    "Well, it was her own doing for what she did to Ms. Be. She brought it upon herself, she can''t me


    anyone. And her own father won''t evene to save her."


    "Mr. Martin is the only one who¡¯s loyal and caring. But by the time he finds Erik, the one inside might


    already be dead. It''s been quiet in there for so long. It''s eerie in the dead of night."


    Serena couldn¡¯t believe that her mother, who used to adore and pamper her, had ordered her to be left


    to her own devices.


    How steely a heart must one have to do such a thing.


    And she had never imagined that in such dire straits, only Martin still cared, intent on rescuing her.


    Her eyes welled up again, but no tears came. Her heart felt like it was being wrung out, the pain was


    unbearable.


    In the past, a sneeze or a cough would have sent her parents into a frenzy of worry. The family doctor


    would have appeared in a heartbeat, always with the best medicine, as her parents couldn''t bear to see


    her suffer even the slightest difort.


    But now, as the doctor said she wouldn¡¯tst 24 hours, not just her mother, but no one in the household


    seemed eager to save her.


    They truly didn''t want her anymore.


    Eighteen years ofpanionship, eighteen years of affection, were not enough to soften their hearts.


    They truly didn''t care about her anymore.


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    With these thoughts, Serena¡¯s heartache grew more intense. Her vision blurred, and the voices of the


    servants outside faded until she could hear nothing but the weakening rhythm of her own breaths and


    heartbeat. The world seemed to fall silent as darkness threatened to engulf her.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Serena could feel her spirit, slowly and painfully slipping away from her body.


    "Serena, Serena."


    A familiar voice softly whispered her name.


    Could it be Martha?


    It was Martha''s voice!


    With all the strength she could muster, Serena tried to pry her eyelids open, searching for Martha''s


    silhouette. But all she saw was darkness, as if she was trapped in a cold and shadowy void, blind to


    her surroundings.


    She was scared, panicked, and she desperately wanted to ask Martha where she was, but when she


    opened her mouth, no sound came out.


    "Hold on, you can''t die."


    Martha''s voice was as gentle and resolute as a breeze from the past, "Hang in there, you must."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face. How she longed to speak to Martha, but her body was devoid of


    strength.


    She couldn''t see Martha, couldn''t touch her, didn''t know where she was.


    She wanted to tell Martha that the Collins had given up on her, truly abandoned her, indifferent to


    whether she lived or died, left her to perish in the bone-chilling basement.


    She yearned for someone to hold her.


    She was so cold.


    Her whole body ached with an unbearable pain.


    She wanted to leave this ce.


    The Collins family was only interested in finding her biological father, uncovering the truth behind the


    hospital fire from years ago, and exposing the true culprits. They didn''t care at all about her wellbeing.


    Her heart ached, and she wanted to cry.


    But Martha''s voice had faded away, reced only by the cold wind brushing against her frail body,


    causing her to shiver uncontrobly.


    She felt death approaching.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Perhaps in death, she could be with Martha, be heard, be cared for, be warm.


    Meanwhile.


    Belinda nced at the clock; only thest hour remained of the 24 the doctor had mentioned.


    "Can''t believe the guy''s got such a poker face. Does he think we''ll definitely save his darling daughter?"


    Belinda was surprised. Erik, always so meek and diligent, had such a ruthless side.


    The news had been out for hours. His daughter was about to die, and yet he hadn''t shown up.


    "The New Year ising. We can''t have someone die in our home." Darren was partly superstitious,


    partly fearful that her restless spirit would disturb the peace of their house.


    After all, the older generation held strong beliefs in such matters. They didn''t want to spend the rest of


    their days avoiding the basement, letting it be a constant thorn in their side, a reminder that would only


    grow more painful with time.


    Keh and Louisa, Bard and Eunice sat in the living room in silence.


    As the seconds ticked by.


    Suddenly, a servant came rushing in with news, "Mister and Madam, it''s Mr. Cooper. He''s here with


    Erik¡ªoh, I mean, he''s brought Erik with him."

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    "What did you just say?" Louisa could hardly believe her ears. Had he actually caught Erik? The real


    Erik, not an impostor?


    "Bring him in!" Keh feared any dy might give Erik a chance to slip away.


    "Could this be a trap?" Belinda, ever cautious, chimed in. "Be said Erik is a mid-level boss in a rival


    outfit. How could Martin have nabbed him so easily? Remember, our guys have been on it for days and


    nights with no luck. What if Erik and Martin are in cahoots, putting on a show for us?"


    Maybe their goal was to rescue Serena?


    "Do you think he''s got a n B, maybe an ambush outside, or perhaps someone will attempt to break


    Erik out tonight?" Darren spected.


    "Possibly."


    The group mulled over their conversation, sensing there was some truth to their suspicions.


    After all, with Martin''s capabilities, it seemed unlikely he would beat them to Erik.


    "Let''s cross that bridge when wee to it. For now, let''s hear what he has to say," Louisa decided,


    taking her seat of authority next to Keh, as they watched the figure walk through the door.


    Martin led the way, urgency in his step, followed by two of his henchmen.


    The thugs dragged in a bound and unconscious Erik, presenting him before the group.


    "How on earth did you pull this off?" Louisa was incredulous.


    Eriky before them, tied up tight. Keh leaned in to check his pulse. He was indeed alive!


    Martin didn''t hide anything and spilled the beans.


    "Last night, after I left the Collins residence, I called in a number of top-notch doctors to rush to my


    ce. By dawn, I had them shake their heads and leave one by one. I instructed them to spread the


    word that Serena was critically injured, on death''s door, and wanted to see her father onest time. It


    wasn''t long before an unknown number got in touch with me."


    Louisa and Keh hadn''t expected Martin to actually have a n that worked!


    He had used Serena as bait to draw Erik out.


    "Erik was obviously lurking in the shadows, keeping an eye on the outside world." Keh gathered,


    turning to Martin, "So youid a trap, waited for the right moment, and caught him?"


    "Yes." Martin nced at Erik, a twinge of guilt in his eyes. After all, this was Serena''s biological father,


    and he had used the man''s life as leverage without her consent.


    But he couldn''t just stand by and watch Serena die.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, I must ask you to hand Serena over to me. I''ve heard she has less than an hour


    to live. Keeping such a person is pointless for you, and her dying in your home would bring bad luck.


    Why not let me take her? At least I cany her to rest, prevent her from bing a lost soul."


    Martin''s voice trembled with emotion, eyes glistening as he fought to keep hisposure.


    He was grief-stricken and in agony, fearing Serena would truly perish.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Still, in a hoarse, earnest voice, he said, "Erik is yours to deal with. I, Martin, will not interfere with your


    business or help him escape. My word is my bond."


    Perhaps fearing they might refuse, he added, "Even if Serena could be saved, I swear on my life that I


    won''t help her harm the Collins family in any way. I''ll steer her towards the right path. if she has any life


    left in her."


    He paused, closing his eyes for a deep breath to stave off the tears.


    "Please... hand her over to me." Martin bowed deeply, his voice breaking, tears finally falling to the


    floor.


    No one had expected him to be so devoted to Serena.


    The clock hands hadpleted half their journey; Serena had less than half an hour left.


    "A dying person is of no use to us. Since you wish to care for her remains, we''ll bring Serena here,"


    Louisamanded, and the order was given to bring Serena forth.


    Martin hadn''t expected Louisa''s unexpected mercy. His eyes reddened with gratitude as he looked at


    her, his gaze filled with thanks.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Even in death, Martin was determined to bring Serena home.


    Serena''s biological father had been captured, her mother had passed away, and her adoptive parents


    had severed all ties with her.


    She was left with no one but him to rely upon.


    Even if all he could reim was her lifeless body, even if he could never walk her down the aisle, he


    was resolved to take his beloved back home, to ensure her soul could find peace.


    "Thank you," Martin''s voice choked up, "Thank you, Mrs. Collins, thank you everyone."


    He knew he no longer had the right to be part of the Collins family.


    But still, he was deeply grateful for their decision.


    When Serena was brought before him, Martin could hardly believe his eyes.


    The once dignified and beautiful heiress, with her poise and grace, now appeared disheveled, battered,


    and hanging by a thread.


    His heart felt as if it were being crushed by a weight of thousands of tons, too heavy to breathe.


    His Serena, the moonlight of his heart, now looked so miserable.


    Not only did she have wounds on her forehead, but her face, limbs, and clothes were all stained with


    blood.


    When the servants handed Serena over to him, he couldn''t believe it, holding her gingerly in his arms,


    afraid to cause her the slightest pain.


    He had held her before, but the person in his arms now was frighteningly light, much lighter than


    before, her body limp and without any strength, her skin scorchingly hot.


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down his face, his heart torn asunder.


    His Serena, whom he hadn''t seen in days, had be this.


    Louisa ordered the staff to bring up tworge trunks.


    Inside were trophies, medals, and certificates Serena had won from childhood to adulthood.


    In truth, these des were also gifts from the Collins family. Without their years of nurturing her


    talents and supporting her interests, she would never have achieved such honors, such glory.


    "Take these with you," Louisa said coldly, devoid of any emotion, her expression indifferent, "Beyond


    this, anything rted to her, we will dispose of. Furthermore, she is not our biological daughter, and she


    will no longer appear on our family registry."


    They were the heads of the household, with the right to move her registration.


    As for where she might be registered in the future, that was her own affair.


    Martin understood that the Collins family was intent on erasing every trace of Serena''s existence from


    their home.


    If it wasn''t for their deep-seated hatred, given the Collins'' reputation for decency, they would never


    have taken such a ruthless step.


    They truly wanted to cut ties with Serena.


    Although it pained him to see Serena reach this point, and to see her sh with the family she cared


    for, Martin also understood the feelings of the Collins family. This time, Serena had truly broken their


    hearts.


    "From now on, the Collins family and she go our separate ways, with no further ties," Louisa stated with


    an icy finality.


    "Yes." Martin knew Serena hadmitted an unforgivable error, and he spoke with sincere remorse,


    "Over the years, Serena has caused everyone trouble, and I''ve thanked Mr. and Mrs. Collins, as well


    as everyone in the Collins family, for all the care and nurturing you''ve given Serena. I will always hold


    your care and sacrifice for Serena in the past eighteen years close to my heart, and I will never forget."


    "Remember your words. If one day she survives and bes a threat, we will not only eradicate the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    problem at its root, but we will not spare the Cooper family either," Louisa warned.


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    Her words stunned Martin momentarily, but he quickly responded with politeness, "Yes, ma''am, I will


    always remember your words. Now, Mrs. Collins, Mr. Collins, my dear elders, Mr. and Mrs. Griffith, I


    must take my leave."


    He bowed in gratitude to everyone present.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Two of Martin''s men each carried a hefty box, following closely behind as they left the grand estate.


    The moment Martin stepped out of the main building, tears betrayed his stoic facade, streaming freely


    down his face. His steps quickened into a desperate run.


    His voice trembled with pain and sorrow, "Serena, hang in there."


    No matter what, she had to hang in there!


    "I''m Martin. I''m taking you home!" He feared the woman in his arms might slip away with each passing


    second. He wanted to hold her tight, yet he dreaded causing her more pain.


    The RV was parked just outside the vi.


    As he sprinted out, the door swung open, weing him inside.


    Inside the RVy the most advanced medical equipment, alongside the top-notch doctor he had hired


    for a fortune.


    "Save her. She''s burning up!" Martin carefully ced Serena on the prepped stretcher.


    The RV door closed, and the doctors immediately began examining Serena, while the vehicle roared to


    life.


    Martin''s gaze drifted to the window, catching sight of the Collins family''s servants tossing Serena''s


    used linens, clothes, and personal items into the trash bins outside.


    The bins were overflowing, with piles of belongings heaped on the ground like small hills.


    "Mr. Cooper, Serena''s wounds weren''t treated in time and have be severely infected, leading to a


    high fever. This is critical, and we need to get her to the hospital immediately. Please prepare yourself


    mentally for what''s toe." The doctor''s voice drew Martin''s attention back.


    "What do you mean?" Martin asked, his voice shaking.


    "She has been feverish for two or three days now. Her body temperature is so high that her digestive,


    nervous, and circtory systems are showing signs of abnormality, which could lead to organ damage.


    This injury could cause elevated transaminases, a drop in telets, and abnormal clotting functions,


    among other issues. In short, the prognosis isn''t good."


    It was as if a thunderbolt had struck Martin. He knew that bringing Serena back and keeping her alive


    had slim chances, but he hadn''t expected the situation to be this dire.


    "Furthermore, her forehead, palms, and the back of her hands are swollen from untreated wounds,


    some bleeding, others purulent. Additionally, the shards of ss in her knee are deep, and without


    timely cleaning and medical attention, the joint has swollen, and she can''t straighten her leg. We''ll need


    an X-ray at the hospital to see if there''s any ss left inside. If there is, the situation could be worse."


    "What are we waiting for then, save her!" Martin was terrified of wasting even a second!


    His eyes returned to Serena. Back at the Collins residence, he hadn''t taken a good look at her. Now he


    noticed her face was so swollen it was nearly unrecognizable.


    "Her face is injured, too?" Martin asked.


    As they tended to her wounds, the doctor exined, "It looks like she''s taken quite a few ps, and


    there are even burns that look like they''ve been caused by hot water."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What did you say?"


    Burned with hot water?


    Had the Collins family resorted to scalding her?


    No, it couldn''t be. They couldn''t be that cruel.


    If they intended to scald her, why only her face?


    "Was the water extremely hot?" Martin asked, the pain in his heart intensifying.


    "Not extremely, but hot enough to cause burns, especially since facial skin is delicate."


    Martin spected, could it be that upon hearing what she had done, someone in a fit of rage had


    thrown their cup of hot tea at her, resulted in the burns.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    "Hey Doc, what the heck happened to her forehead? Why are there so many gashes?" Martin asked,


    pain etching his voice.


    "There''s a bunch of ss shards in Serena''s forehead. doesn''t look like they just sshed on her,


    seems like she was banging her head against something."


    Martin was in disbelief, "You''re telling me she did this to herself?"


    "If she had just fallen face-first, the cuts wouldn''t be so deep, cover such arge area. It looks like she


    repeatedly hit her head to embed the ss deeper into her skin. Some of these wounds look like she


    tried to dig out the ss herself, which only made the infection worse. Mr. Cooper, brace yourself, if


    she pulls through, these scars might be permanent."


    And such scars couldn''t be removed byser treatment.


    At those words, Martin''s heart clenched with agony, unable to fathom the helplessness and pain she


    must have felt.


    Serena always cared so much about her looks, whether in life or death, he couldn''t bear the thought of


    her being scarred.


    "Plus, if there''s ss in her knee that''s been there for a while, even surgery might not spare her from


    walking problems."


    The doctor hadn''t finished when Martin''s shocked gaze stopped him.


    "What did you just say?" Martin''s heart took another hit. Did he mean that his Serena, even if she


    survived, might be left limping? Or worse, confined to a wheelchair for life?


    "Is it really that bad?" Martin asked, struggling to believe it.


    "We''ll need aprehensive exam at the hospital to be sure."


    The doctor couldn''t offer a definitive diagnosis.


    While the RV was equipped with medical gear, it was no match for a hospital. All they could do was


    tend to her wounds and try to keep her alive.


    Martin longed to hold Serena''s hand, but only then did he notice, her palms and the backs of her hands


    were a bloody mess, with ss shards embedded in the flesh, catching the light.


    How on earth did her hands get so badly injured?


    Did she fall into the ss, or?


    Cutting away her clothes, the doctor revealed bruises and cuts all over her body.


    "Looks like she was beaten with a bat or something."


    Shoulders, arms, chest, back - no part was spared.


    Martin''s tears fell anew, unable to fathom what she had endured.


    How utterly desperate she must have felt.


    Back at Reflections Vi.


    Louisa ordered every trace of Serena to be wiped clean, not a single item left.


    She even called the decorators, nning to repaint Serena''s old room, the walk-in closet, even the


    basement, changing everything.


    All the staff knew that thedy of the house wanted to erase everyst trace of Serena, like rubbing out


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    a misspelled word,pletely, utterly.


    "Dig up all her favorite flowers in the garden."


    At Louisa''smand, the staff uprooted the precious nts, once imported at great expense and


    rushed over by ne because Serena had taken a fancy to them.


    But now things had changed.


    Louisa returned to her bedroom and nced at the crystal chandelier. She and Serena had picked it


    out together years ago at a lighting store. Serena had adored it, said it would suit her room perfectly,


    even wanted to buy it with her own money as a gift.


    Although Louisa didn''t let her pay in the end, the chandelier always reminded her of the times they''d


    spent together, shopping for lights, home decor, all sorts.


    "Take down that chandelier," she ordered.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    The remnants of Serena''s presence in the bedroom had been discarded, piece by piece, until now


    there was hardly anything left.


    The servants hadn''t expected Louisa to order the removal of even thatmp.


    They dared not disobey, so they quickly took it down and reced it with an old one from the storage


    room until they could get a new one.


    Louisa''s gaze drifted towards the master bedroom, nowpletely purged of any trace of Serena.


    Later, Hans arrived at the gates of Reflections Vi in his assistant''s car. He couldn''t help but notice the


    nearby trash bins overflowing with items associated with Serena.


    Recalling the tumultuous events at the abandoned construction site, he could imagine his parents''


    anger and disappointment.


    He had nned to catch a flight back home the very day the security footage was exposed, but urgent


    matters abroad had forced him to stay. Now, three dayster, he was finally here.


    The lights at Reflections Vi had dimmed, signaling that most had retired for the night.


    The security guard at the gate hurried to open it for him, "Wee back, Mr. Collins."


    "Yeah," Hans nodded in acknowledgment, "Thanks for staying up."


    "No trouble at all," the guard said with a smile, bowing slightly as he weed Hans inside.


    Hans noticed the servants packing up nts and flowers to be thrown out, all once favorites of Serena.


    "Mr. Collins."


    "Good evening, Mr. Collins."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Collins, wee back."


    Hans nodded to each greeting, "Has Be gone to bed?"


    "It''s that time, she should be in her room."


    Whether she was asleep or not, they weren''t sure.


    "And what about the other person?" Hans inquired further.


    The servants caught on quickly, bowing their heads, "Mr. Cooper has already taken her back."


    Hans was surprised. His parents had actually handed Serena over to that kid?


    "It was Mr. Cooper who brought Erik over, in exchange for Serena," one servant hastily added. "And


    Serena had less than half an hour left."


    Hans finally understood, nodding, "You all should get some rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    Once inside, Hans saw the living room was deserted and chilly.


    He took out his phone and instructed the household security to stay alert, in case Erik''s men attempted


    a rescue that night.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Collins," they assured him. "Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton have already instructed us. We''re


    on rotating watch tonight. Any sign of trouble, and we''ll inform them and you immediately."


    "Thanks," Hans replied, heading upstairs. He saw Arabe''s room was dark now. Then he nced at


    what used to be Serena''s room, now empty as if she had never been there.


    Back in his own room, he decided to wait till morning to talk with Arabe.


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    There, in his room, were still a few items Serena had given him.


    Like a drawing she had given him when they were kids.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    In the painting, a strapping youngd was pushing a swing for a little girl, her two pigtails dancing in the


    air.


    The girl on the swing was beaming with joy.


    With the innocent strokes of a child, Serena scribbled the name "Serena" on the little girl''s dress and


    jotted down "Hans" in wobbly letters across the boy''s shirt. Off to the side, Chase, rk, Sean, and


    David were having a ball, kicking a ser around the green field.


    The weather in the painting was gloriously sunny, the sun itself had a cheerful grin, the flowers seemed


    to be smiling, and the faces of the people were alight with happiness.


    A caption at the bottom dered: "A Happy Day."


    This was a piece Serena had created back in kindergarten, a treasured keepsake not just for him, but


    for each "brother" who had received their own unique scene. Those days were so simply beautiful.


    Tucked away with this painting in the cab were many other mementos.


    There was the red envelope she had fashioned from an A4 sheet of paper during the holidays, opened


    to reveal her drawings of dors and sketches of New Year''s outfits, along with wishes for the new


    year.


    Besides these, there were letters Serena had written to him, handmade birthday cards, including crafts.


    The first suit and shirt she bought him when he started at the corporation.


    He had kept everything pristine.


    But now, as he looked at each item, flooded with memories, he ultimately tossed them all into the trash.


    Meanwhile.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sean had asked his help to wash and dry the clothes Be had sent him with utmost speed. Fresh out


    of the shower, he slipped into them immediately.


    Eyeing himself in the mirror, he couldn''t help but admire how much better his sister''s designs looked on


    himpared to his old haute couture ¨C they were leagues ahead.


    Pulling out his phone, he struck a pose and snapped a photo, about to send it to his sister when a


    knock came at the door.


    "Who''s there?"


    Who would be knocking at his door thiste?


    The person outside didn''t respond but knocked again, steadily and patiently.


    Sean sent the photo to his sister, praising her design talent in the text, and opened the door, only to be


    greeted the next second by a flying fist.


    Reacting quickly, Sean caught the fist and eximed in surprise, "Hans?? When did you get back?"


    Hans''s face was stern, his tone icy, "Time to settle the score for messing with our sister."


    No matter how brash Sean could be, he always toned it down a notch in front of Hans.


    "Hans, it''s all a big misunderstanding. Sister spoils me rotten! Look, I''m even wearing the pajamas she


    sent me!"


    Hans nced and recognized the "trophy" Sean had unted to him earlier that day.


    "Don''t think that just because you''ve sweet-talked our sister, all the past grievances are wiped clean,"


    Hans was still itching to throw a punch.


    Sean quickly grabbed his fist, pleading, "Hans, your timing couldn''t be better. Tell me what you think of


    these pajamas, huh?"


    Hans gave him a disdainful once-over and didn''t mince his words, "They''re wasted on you."


    "What do you mean! Don''t you think these pajamas designed by our sister look as though they were


    tailor-made for me? They look great, right?" Sean said, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips as he


    eyed Hans, "Don''t tell me you''ve never received such a gift, so..."


    Hans''s gaze turned frostier.


    "No worries. I''ll put in a good word for you with our sister, maybe she''ll send you a couple of sets too.


    I''m the one with her on WhatsApp now!"

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    "So you''re a grown man and still mooching off your own family?"


    Hans thought, "Always having your sister send you stuff, aren''t you ashamed?"


    "It''s my sister''s way of showing she cares. Besides, I''ll be giving her a credit card soon so she can shop


    to her heart''s content."


    "You haven''t been taking advantage of her, have you?" Hans eyed him with a mix of skepticism and


    distrust.


    He thought, "If you weren''t, why did David say you upset her?"


    "It was just a bit of a misunderstanding. It''s a long story, but now we''re getting along great. The surgery


    I had was done by her. If youy a hand on me, you''re going to have to answer to her!" Sean yed


    the sister card to defend himself.


    At that, Hans''s concern flickered, "You got hurt? When did that happen?"


    "Not too long ago." Sean dodged the details, smirking instead, "These stitches were sewn by our sis.


    She told me to take it easy for a while, so even if you want to hit me, Hans, you''ll have to wait until I''m


    all healed up."


    Hans unclenched his fist, "I''ll talk to her tomorrow. If you really did bully her, I wouldn''t mind adding a


    few more scars to your collection."


    "Hey, Hans? You''re leaving just like that? You haven''t even told me if you like my pajamas. Got a


    minute? I have a few other pairs I could model for you."


    Hans turned back, his aura chilling.


    "Goodnight, Hans." Sean quickly shut the door.


    Hans made his way to his room, pulling out his phone as he walked, dialing a number, "Come over


    tomorrow."


    The next morning.


    Arabe woke to find Serena''s old room getting a fresh coat of paint, and even the flowers in the


    garden were being reced with new varieties.


    Descending the staircase, she saw two servants carrying arge box with amp printed on the side


    into the house.


    When they headed towards her parent''s bedroom, Arabe asked in a soft voice, "Did Mom and Dad''s


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When did that happen?


    "It''s not broken. Serena and Mrs. Collins had picked out a prettymp at the store a while back, and the


    take it down. Now the new one''s here, and we''re about to set it up for her."


    Arabe nodded in understanding, "Carry on, then."


    "Yes, Ms. Be."


    "Be."


    That was when a gentle voice called out to her.


    Arabe turned to see Hans had returned, "When did you get here?"


    "Last night." Hans approached her, his gaze tender, "I didn''t want to wake you, so I didn''te to see


    you right away. I''ve reviewed the security footage of the abandoned construction site. You''ve been


    through a lot these past months."


    He patted her head, a look of remorse in his eyes, "I should have been there for you. Let''s have


    breakfast, and then we can talk."


    Arabe nodded, joining him in the kitchen.


    "Did Sean bully you?" Hans served her some oatmeal, cing it in front of her, "You don''t have to cover


    for him. I''ll take care of it."


    "Our situation isplicated." Arabe gave a wry smile, summarizing the events as sinctly as


    possible.


    But she left out the parts about Sean threatening to skin her and leave her at that Mountain, or his


    exorbitant demands for the price of his ind, which only worsened her opinion of him.


    "So you and Sean are sort of like friends after a fight?" To Hans, it sounded like they had simply been


    investigating the truth behind a hospital fire and stumbled upon each other while following leads. There


    were some misunderstandings, along with Arabe trying to purchase Sean''s ind, but Sean kept


    hiking up the price, leaving a bad impression.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    ording to Be, Sean didn''t take her cash in the end. Instead, he dropped a cool $5 million on


    candy for her.


    "Good for him, showing some sense." Hans loaded up his sister''s te with more breakfast delights,


    exining, "I meant toe home to check on you three days back, but this nasty business abroad


    popped up and I had to stick around to handle it."


    His sister had been rattled by that mess with the derelict building, and here he was, only now showing


    his concern. He felt a twinge of guilt and self-reproach.


    "You have got your hands full, lots of irons in the fire - it''s normal. Don''t sweat it, I''m grown up now,


    don''t need to be babied."


    Arabe understood where Hans wasing from, his situation, his feelings.


    Take her, for example, she had her own pile of stuff to sift through, often too swamped to catch a break.


    Like thepany Grandpa Alberto left her to inherit, she hadn''t even had the chance to pop over there


    once. And with the New Year around the bend, she hadn''t even had the Princess¡¯s gown tailored.


    "The first time I came home to see you after you returned, I spotted Serena''s low-key shenanigans right


    off the bat." Hans said while peeling a boiled egg for her.


    "I had a sit-down with her back then, but the way she was all jittery and scared, I thought she''d


    straighten out."


    Arabe hadn''t realized Hans had taken Serena aside. He had seen through her a long time ago, no


    wonder he''d sometimes expose her little tricks in front of everyone, even with a hint of reproach in his


    voice.


    As Hans methodically peeled the shell, his voice remained calm as ever, "I even warned Martha. Never


    thought those two would double down and pull a stunt like this."


    Seeing Hans ce the peeled egg in her bowl, Arabe said, "Don''t beat yourself up, Hans. Even if we


    could roll back time, our family would still take her in. What''s meant to happen will happen."


    Because with the Collins'' family''s character, not to mention their wealth, supporting a foster daughter


    was no issue, especially one they''d grown attached to over eighteen years.


    You don''t just toss aside a foster child when your own daughteres home.


    "Be." Hans realized his sister had a clear-eyed view of everything. Her principles, her experiences,


    her breadth of heart, and her grace ¨C Serena couldn''t hold a candle to her.


    Even if Serena had another go at life, she wouldn''t reach the heights or the depth of insight Be


    demonstrated.


    "I bet you''ve figured out that I deliberately fell into Martha''s hands, and I engaged her on purpose, all to


    show the family their true colors."


    Hans had indeed noticed, "You''re brave, smart, and adept at thinking on your feet. You did good, but


    next time, let''s keep the danger to a minimum, shall we?"


    Because luck wasn''t always on her side, and it still worried him.


    "This time, it was thanks to Sean. Without him, I wouldn''t have gotten out so quickly. So, let''s not hold a


    grudge against Sean, okay? He''s been good to me."


    Seeing his sister sticking up for Sean, Hans nodded gently, "But if he ever dares to cross you, you


    should tell me, alright?"


    "Will do."


    Breakfast done, Hans ushered her into the study and sent out a message, [You cane in now.]


    A person quickly appeared on the study''s balcony, moving so fast Arabe barely caught how he got


    there before he was bowing before them.


    "This is my sister, Arabe Collins," Hans introduced her in his usualposed tone.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Collins," the man said, his disciplined demeanor suggesting he was no


    ordinary Joe.


    "This is Lone Wolf. Heard of him?" Hans looked to Arabe.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Lone Wolf?"


    Arabe was surprised. She hadn''t expected the legendary Lone Wolf to be a real person.


    Rumor had it his team moved like phantoms in the night, quite elusive,manding respect from many


    people.


    And here he was, one of Hans'' own.


    Hans had such a force at his disposal, kept so well hidden.


    "From now on, he''s with you."


    Hans'' words took Arabe aback, "What?"


    "You canmand him and his men to do anything, have them protect you from the shadows." Hans


    was entrusting his most capable, most trusted squad to his sister.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    The incident had him worried sick about his sister possibly facing danger.


    He couldn''t stand the thought of anything happening to her.


    "And what about you?" Arabe''s gaze shifted towards Hans, "You''ve given me all your most trusted


    and capable guys. What about you, Hans?"


    "There are others at my disposal, don''t worry about me," Hans replied before turning to Lone Wolf,


    "From now on, whatever Be asks of you, you do it. No need to report back to me. Stick with her and


    you''ll be fine."


    "Understood." Lone Wolf nodded, bowing slightly to Arabe as a sign of his allegiance, "I''ll follow Ms.


    Collins'' lead from here on out."


    Just then, Hans heard footsteps outside and nced at Arabe.


    She quickly signaled for Lone Wolf to step back.


    Swift as a shadow, Lone Wolf vanished from their presence.


    Arabe was impressed. He could move in and out undetected, even with the Collins family''s extensive


    surveince. His skills were indeed exceptional.


    "I know you''ve got plenty of guys, but one more can''t hurt," Hans said gently, "Got your phone on you?"


    "Yes."


    Arabe pulled out her smartphone, and to avoid prying eyes, Hans keyed in a number himself.


    "This is his contact," Hans cautioned, "I know your phone''s secure. Encrypt his number and keep it


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hidden."


    "Will do." Arabe looked at Hans, feeling a warm sense of gratitude.


    Meanwhile.


    Descending the stairs, Sean wore a smile as fresh as the spring breeze.


    The staff noticed his good spirits and greeted him, "Good morning, sir."


    What was got into Sean today? He seemed so cheery.


    Could it be because Serena''s not around?


    "Didn''t you see my new pajamas?"


    Sean''s sudden remark caught the staff off guard, but they quicklyplimented him, "Your new


    pajamas look sharp, Sean."


    "Right? I think they''re quite nice too. A gift from Be." Sean couldn''t hide his pride.


    That exined it!


    The staff didn''t expect Sean to have such a childish and endearing side.


    "Mr. Sean, you are so lucky to have such a thoughtful and caring sister."


    "The design Ms. Be chose is so stylish. You look incredibly handsome in it."


    "Your pajamas are both warm and trendy. Ms. Be sure has a unique touch."


    "Mr. Sean, breakfast is ready whenever you are."


    Basking in their praise, Sean''s spirits soared, "I''ll wait for Be to wake up before eating."


    "Ms. Be has already had breakfast with Hans," one of the staff informed him, "She was up early


    today."


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    Sean was shocked. He thought, "What?


    She''s finished already?


    What time is it even?


    Has Hans whisked his sister away already?"

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" he grumbled, annoyancecing his tone.


    The servant bit her lip, struggling for words. In this household, nobody dared to rouse Sean from sleep


    ¡ªnobody but Hans. Yet, she dared not voice this truth, merely replying, "Next time, I''ll be sure to wake


    you, Mr. Sean."


    Learning that his sister had already had breakfast, Sean felt his own appetite wane. He nibbled on a


    few bites before setting off to find her.


    At that moment, Arabe and Hans were about to check on Erik, who was locked in the basement,


    when a servant rushed in with urgent news.


    "Mr. Collins, Ms. Collins, Erik''s been motionless for quite some time," the servant said, breathless with


    worry. "We didn''t dare to open the door and check, fearing a trick, but from the surveince, he''s been


    in the same position for so long, it looks like he might be dead."


    Without hesitation, Arabe and Hans hurried down to the basement.


    Therey Erik, sprawled on the floor. As Arabe moved to check on him, Hans held her back, "Let me


    go first."


    Concerned for his sister''s safety, he feared Erik might be faking.


    Arabe nodded, watching as Hans approached and cautiously checked for Erik''s breath. It took a


    moment before he announced, "He''s gone, cold to the touch."


    Arabe stepped forward to examine the body and concluded, "He died about two hours ago, around


    six-thirty this morning. Did either of you notice anything unusual at that time?"


    She looked up, questioning the two servants nearby.


    The servants, visibly shaken, shook their heads.


    "We''ve been on watch the whole time, saw nothing out of the ordinary, and nobody hase by."


    "Because Mr. and Mrs. Collins were worried about aplicesing to rescue him, they set a trap


    outside. If someone had slipped him poison, we couldn''t have missed it."


    The servants were near tears, fearing the me for this oversight. They bowed deeply, trembling, not


    daring to lift their heads as they spoke.


    "You were on watch the entire time? Never stepped away?" Arabe pressed.


    "We each took turns to use the restroom, but one of us always stayed. Ms. Be, we swear it wasn''t us.


    We didn''t kill him."


    Their bodies were bent at a ny-degree angle in fear.


    They knew the man was of great importance to the Collins family, and now with him dead, they were


    naturally the prime suspects.


    "Mr. Cooper brought him inst night unconscious. We assure you, he didn''t wake up for a moment."


    "We kept a close eye on the surveince; there couldn''t be a mistake. At first, he was just lying there,


    asionally moving a bit. Then he was still for so long, we thought perhaps he was trying to lure us in."


    "We didn''t want to disturb your rest since you hadn''t gotten up yet, so we didn''t voice our suspicions,


    just kept watching."


    "Ms. Be, his death has nothing to do with us, we''re not his aplices."


    Their voices were tinged with a cry, anxious and unsure of what to do.


    "I''m not suspecting you, just asking for details. Calm down," Arabe reassured them before turning to


    Hans, "I need to get something."


    Hans nodded, staying by Erik''s side.


    Arabe returned shortly with her medical kit. Inside, alongside the acupuncture set, were various other


    items. She took a detection kit from it and took his blood as sample. Several minutes passed, the


    detection kit finally showed the result.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He died of poisoning."

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Arabe''s conclusion sent a wave of panic through the two. Poisoned? How could this have


    happened?


    Now they were in deep trouble, and not even the mighty Mississippi could wash away their suspicion.


    Under their watch, Erik had been poisoned. But as to when this had happened, they were clueless.


    "Let''s keep this under wraps for now," Arabe directed, her gaze steady on them. "You two will


    continue your duties here as if nothing''s amiss."


    "Yes, Miss," they replied, shivering.


    "All right, dry those tears. Take a break over there; but stay out of sight. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done."


    The basement was expansive, housing not only this room, but also many other rooms like a game


    room, a home theater, and a storage room.


    Besides these, there were two small gardens in the basement, perfectly illuminated by shafts of light


    from above.


    "Steer clear of the gardens," Arabe instructed, wary of onlookers from above.


    "Yes, Miss," they nodded before retreating.


    "Hans, I want to perform an autopsy on the body, see what kind of poison leads to his death, maybe we


    can find some clues," Arabe whispered to Hans. "Make sure to tell Mom and Dad without anyone


    overhearing."


    "Got it. You sure you don''t need an extra pair of hands to help?"


    "It''s better if it''s just me; I don''t want to draw attention."


    "Alright,e up when you''re done," Hans said before leaving.


    Arabe closed the door, slipped on her gloves, andid out her tools¡ªa scalpel, shears, and bone


    cutters among others.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Elsewhere, Louisa was grappling with the news of Erik''s death, her mind reeling with disbelief.


    "Could Martin have poisoned himst night before delivering him to us? Was he afraid Erik would suffer


    more in our hands, so he decided to strike first, give him a quick out? Was this a n Martin and Erik


    had hatched together, or was it Martin acting alone?"


    The thought that Martin might have double-crossed her sent Louisa spiraling into rage.


    On the surface, Martin proposed a trade, but behind the scenes, he''d pulled a fast one.


    Erik was the key to unraveling the truth behind the fire at the old health clinic¡ªif only he could identify


    the mastermind, the whole truth would emerge.


    But now Erik was dead, and with him, all leads hade to a dead end!


    "Erik is Serena''s biological father, after all. How could Martin just hand him over to face our wrath? So,


    it''s either a faked death, a ruse to slip by us, or,"


    Keh''s spection was cut short by Hans''s input, "It''s likely a true death. Be''s diagnosis is never


    off, Keh."


    If it were a faked death, Be''s medical expertise should have caught it.


    "If it''s a real death, then there''s only one exnation¡ªMartin poisoned Erik before the handoff,


    whether Erik wasplicit or not."


    "That Martin, ying us for fools! I''m going to give him a piece of my mind!" Louisa fumed, dialing


    Martin''s number with a vengeance.


    Meanwhile, Martin sat on a bench outside the emergency room, surrounded by highly skilled doctors


    who had yet to bring Serena back from death''s door.


    The light above the emergency room had been on all night and still, there was no good news.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Then his phone rang. Martin nced at the screen, and saw it was Louisa calling.


    "Mrs. Collins," he answered, his voiceced with fatigue but nheless respectful.


    "Martin, after all the trust the Collins family has ced in you, how could you do something like this?


    Did you ever intend to deliver Erik to us alive?"


    "What are you talking about?" Martin''s gaze darkened with surprise and gravity. "How did Erik die?


    When?"


    Before he had handed Erik over, the man had been perfectly fine.


    "Don''t y dumb with me. Now, I want his daughter back¡ªalive or dead, I need proof!"


    "Ma''am, could there be some misunderstanding?" Martin quickly tried to rify. "When we captured


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Erik, we indeed used a sedative, but it was only meant to knock him out for a few hours. My team just


    knocked him out, nothing more. How he died, I implore you to enlighten me."


    He had thought that if Erik ended up in the Collinses'' hands, his fate would be rough, but at least he''d


    still have a breath in him.


    But he hadn''t expected to lose the man overnight.


    If Serena ever woke up and asked about her father, how would he ever exin.


    "Are you sure you didn''t have a hand in this?" Louisa clearly didn''t believe him.


    "If I had meddled in this, then I, Martin, swear I shall never be with Serena in this life or the next!" He


    believed it was the most binding oath he could make.


    Louisa, hearing this, started to waver in her suspicion. "If it was not you, then who had done this?"


    Who would want Erik dead?


    "Mrs. Collins, I don''t have all the details. Erik is Serena''s biological father; I would never harm him


    behind her back. I therefore request your clear judgment. I would stake my life, even the lives of my


    entire family, to swear that I have no involvement in this matter."


    He was innocent!


    Louisa knew how much he valued his family. But if it wasn''t Martin, who else could be responsible?


    Louisa hung up. The sound of the call disconnecting echoed in Martin''s ear.


    He just couldn''t fathom how Erik had died so suddenly.


    At that moment, the doors to the emergency room swung open, and a group of doctors emerged.


    Martin quickly pocketed his phone and marched towards them. "How is she?"


    "The patient''s wound has be severely infected. Bacteria have entered the bloodstream and


    caused a systemic infection. Her organs are showing signs of failure. You need to be prepared, Mr.


    Cooper. There''s a very high possibility that she might..."


    "NO!" Martin was struck as if by thunder. "Please, there must be something you can do! Aren''t you


    some of the best doctors in the world? Why can''t you save a single person? I¡¯ll pay whatever it takes¡ª


    just save her!"


    "The patient''s condition is critical¡ªher vital functions and organs have all been seriously affected.


    We¡¯re truly sorry, we have done all we can."


    The doctors lowered their heads in helpless guilt.


    "No." Martin couldn''t ept this reality, "She mustn¡¯t die. There¡¯s got to be a way, please!"


    Even though he''d braced for the worst when he''d taken Serena from the Collins'' clutches the previous


    night.


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    Facing the grim oue now, he simply couldn''t bear it.


    His Serena couldn''t die.


    If she died, what would he do?


    "How can she be saved? Just tell me how." Martin said, nearly losing his control.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    "Maybe there''s one person who can save her," The leading doctor uttered the name with a trembling


    voice, ¡°Dr. Bell."


    "Yes, Dr. Bell''s almost a miracle, urate and effective with treatments. If only Dr. Bell gets involved,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    there isn¡¯t a problem that can''t be solved."


    The other doctors nodded in agreement, "I heard that Phillip was practically on the verge of death until


    Dr. Bell brought him back."


    "They say Dr. Bell can even cure people in a vegetative state.!"


    All the renowned doctors had heard of Dr. Bell''s incredible skills. But none of them knew who he really


    was, his age, or what kind of history he had with Serena.


    Martin''s gaze dimmed at the mention of Dr. Bell. Wasn''t that the Collins family''s real daughter,


    Arabe?


    How could she possibly want to save Serena.


    "But Dr. Bell''s whereabouts are a mystery, nobody knows where he is, even if he''s alive or not."


    "True, any information on his location is scarce."


    "Serena''s running out of time, Mr. Cooper. You should spend as much time with her as you can."


    "They say Phillip was saved mostly because Dr. Bell just happened to be passing by his room."


    It was pure luck for Phillip; otherwise, finding Dr. Bell would be like searching for a needle in a


    haystack.


    After speaking their piece, the doctors bowed their heads regretfully and left.


    Martin watched with wide eyes as the nurses wheeled out the gurney with the frail girl whose breath


    was fading.


    Seeing his beloved being taken to the ICU, Martin''s hand shook while he unlocked the phone that Erik


    had entrusted to him before being captured.


    This was the phone Erik used daily. When Martin had caught him, Erik discovered himself fallen in a


    trap but didn''t me him; he only asked Martin to do two things: to take care of Serena, ensuring her


    safety and happiness, and to give the phone to Serena when she woke up.


    Now, without Serena''s consent, he opened Erik''s contacts to find Arabe''s number.


    He punched Arabe''s number into his own phone and dialed it immediately.


    Arabe didn''t pick up; she was in the middle of an autopsy, and unexpectedly uncovered some clues.


    Sean couldn''t find his sister anywhere. It seemed odd to him that Hans hadn''t stayed with her but spent


    a long time talking with their parents in the master bedroom instead. So, Sean knocked on the bedroom


    door.


    Hans, just about to leave, opened the door to find Sean looking for their sister.


    "Where''s sis?" Sean''s first question was about his sister''s whereabouts as he nced inside, "What


    have you been talking about for so long?"


    "Come with me." Hans led him to a secluded spot before revealing the news of Erik''s death.


    Sean''s eyes widened in shock, "You mean sis is performing an autopsy on him?"


    The thought of his sister doing something as gruesome and terrifying as an autopsy stuck him¡ªand


    without an assistant?


    "Her skills even surpass those of someone as skilled as rk."


    Hearing Hans'' words, Sean was stunned. What kind of prodigy was his sister, capable of everything!


    "I''m going to check on her, keep this under wraps, don''t let word get out."


    No sooner had Hans left; Sean hurriedly followed, "Wait for me."


    He, too, wanted to see how his sister managed an autopsy.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Down in the basement of Reflections Vi, Hans and Sean stood before a bank of monitors, their gazes


    fixed on the grace of their little sister as she wielded a scalpel with an expertise that belied her years.


    Once again, they marveled at her medical prowess and steely nerves.


    Most girls would''ve been petrified at the sight of such a scene.


    But there she was, calm and methodical, looking for all the world like a seasoned veteran who''d spent


    decades in an operating room.


    The most surprising part? She was every bit as confident as she was beautiful, as intelligent as she


    was capable.


    Their very own sister¡ªsuch a girl was a real gem in the Collins family. It seemed the heavens had


    been overly generous to them.


    They waited in silence at the monitors, not wanting to interrupt her dissection, only appearing once she


    had finished.


    "Our own sister, a genuine prodigy. Is there anything you can''t do?" Sean said, ruffling Arabe''s hair


    affectionately as she emerged from the room. "You tired? I''ll brew you some coffee."


    "Well done," Hans said, surprised at how quickly she hadpleted the task. Her slight smile hinted at


    promising leads.


    "Hans, Sean, let''s discuss this upstairs," Arabe suggested, wary of prying ears.


    She instructed two servants to stand guard outside the room where Erik¡¯s bodyy.


    The servants were uneasy, not only because guarding a dead body wasn''t exactlyforting, but also


    because they worried about the body dposing.


    "I''ve applied preservatives. There''s no need to worry about decay for a week," Arabe assured them.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t let anyone in except for us."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Though they were frightened, they would fulfill Arabe''s orders without fail.


    No sooner had Arabe left the basement than her phone vibrated with another iing call¡ªfrom an


    unfamiliar number.


    She didn''t n to answer until the screen showed 11 missed calls from the same number, and almost


    immediately, the 12th call came through.


    Only then did she pick up, her voice cool and detached. "Who''s this?"


    "Arabe, it''s Martin."


    Perhaps fearing she would hang up immediately, Martin hastily added, "Please, don''t hang up."


    "I won''t save her," Arabe cut in, likely anticipating the reason for the call.


    Martin''s voice became more urgent,"Arabe, I know Serena has done unforgivable things, hurt you. I


    have no right to ask this of you, no right to even call you, but the doctors are helpless."


    He choked up then.


    "They say Serena''s wound is badly infected; the bacteria have entered her bloodstream, causing


    sepsis. Her organs are failing. Can''t you help? Please, save her. I''m begging you. Whatever you want,


    I''ll give it to you."


    He''d give everything he owned¡ªhis savings, shares, resources¡ªwhatever it took, as long as he had it,


    he''d hand it over.


    "What I want, I can get myself. Besides, with the support of my family and Romeo, there''s nothing I


    can¡¯t ess in this world," replied Arabe, her tone dripping with conviction. "To me, you have no


    value. You''ve clearly asked the wrong person. I have no interest in helping you¡ªSerena¡¯s fate is


    irrelevant to me."

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Martin''s voice became desperately urgent as he spoke, "Arabe, they say saving a life is the greatest


    deed, greater than building the grandest cathedral. You''re a healer at heart, and if you could save her,


    I''ll agree to any terms you set!"


    "I know when you returned to your birth family, Serena didn''t wee you with open arms. Instead,


    she provoked and hurt you over and over. She was wrong, truly wrong. I realize that saying ''I''m sorry'' a


    thousand times over won¡¯t undo the pain she''s caused you, but I can''t just stand by and watch her die.


    Please, Arabe, you can direct all your anger at me. I''ll beg on my knees, crawl if I have to, just to


    save her life."


    His voice was choked with emotion, barely recognizable.


    "The doctors say her body''s vital functions and organs, all have been seriously affected, though to


    varying degrees. I''m out of options."


    Hearing this, Arabe simply said, "I gave her plenty of chances, and she squandered each one. She


    tried to take my life, time and again. Who was there to save me then?"


    Had it not been for her quick thinking and timely avoidance, Arabe couldn¡¯t know how many times


    she might have died by Serena''s hand.


    "Her condition isn''t a big problem for me to fix, but I won''t save her." Arabe''s voice was cold and


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    detached throughout. "All your kneeling and pleading won''t make a difference. The problem isn''t with


    you; it''s with her."


    If Serena hadn''t harbored such malice from the start, if she hadn''t schemed behind Arabe''s back


    repeatedly, Arabe might have considered her salvation.


    But Serena was cruel enough to try and carve her hatred into Arabe''s skin, to wish a gruesome


    death upon her.


    Why save someone like that?


    Was she supposed to set a trap for herself?


    Arabe ended the call without another word, not willing to waste her breath.


    Hans and Sean showed concern. "Was that Martin?" they asked.


    "He has the audacity to ask for your help?" Sean was itching to teach Martin a lesson.


    "He must be really desperate toe to me," Arabe admitted, feeling a twinge of sympathy for him.


    "His love is wasted on the wrong person," Hans noted, believing Serena to be unworthy of Martin''s


    efforts.


    "No, seriously, she''s been sick this long and hasn''t died? Has he lost his mind? If you save someone


    like that, won''t they just cause more trouble?" Sean couldn''t understand such blind devotion, to


    someone so tantly undeserving.


    "Who he loves or wants to save is his business," Arabe said, not wanting to dwell on it.


    When the three of them approached Arabe''s parents, they waited until they were alone before


    sharing their insights.


    "Let''s try to piece together the timeline Martin gave us," Arabe said calmly.


    "He left our house the night beforest and summoned seven or eight renowned doctors to his ce


    overnight. By early morning, as the dawn broke, he had the doctors leave one by one, to let Erik know


    that Serena''s injuries were too severe for treatment. ording to him, not long after, he got a call from


    an unknown number."


    Louisa and Keh nodded in confirmation, "Yes, that''s exactly what Martin told us."


    "Erik couldn''t have gone far, and trusting Martin, he would have arrived at Martin''s ce quickly. That


    would have been around noon, maybe one or two in the afternoon."


    "Martin imed his men knocked Erik out cold, and indeed, there was evidence of a blow to the back of


    his head. To capture Erik, he also used a sedative incense. My autopsy confirmed Erik had inhaled an


    excessive amount of it, but,"


    Her gaze met everyone''s, "The scent of the incense would only render someone unconscious for a


    couple of hours. If I''m not mistaken about the timing, Erik would have awoken before sunset. Logically,


    with Martin''s urgency to save someone, he could have brought Erik straight to us after he was knocked


    out. So why wait until after 8 p.m. to bring him to our ce? What was the dy for? Did Erik wake up


    and they struck some sort of deal? We have no way of knowing."

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    The words from Arabe left the room in a state of mild shock. Could it be that Erik and Martin had


    been in cahoots behind the scenes?


    "That sedative incense¡ªit''s amon item on the ck market, with a strong aroma. Erik is


    somewhat a leader of an organization; he should''ve known what that incense could do. But he got


    nabbed by Martin''s bodyguard? A leader taken down by a run-of-the-mill guard? Doesn''t that strike you


    as odd?"


    "You''re suggesting that Erik got captured on purpose? That from the moment he stepped into Martin''s


    ce and sniffed that sedative incense, he knew his daughter wasn''t there. He realized it was a trap


    set by Martin, but he still yed along. Could this mean he also wanted to save his daughter? That he


    was willing to trade his life for hers?" Keh spected.


    "It''s a possibility we can''t ignore," Arabe continued, "Another thing is, the poison that ultimately killed


    Erik was a slow-acting one. We guessed that Erik arrived at Martin''s ce around noon or early


    afternoon. But the timing of his ingestion of the poison was in the morning."


    That meant he had ingested it before heading over to Martin''s.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Everyone was taken aback at the revtion.


    "So, it could really be as Dad said. He knew his daughter wasn''t at Martin''s and took the poison in


    advance to avoid suffering at our hands. He went to Martin to make a show of loyalty. Because it was a


    slow-acting poison, there was enough time for Martin to save his daughter and clear his own name. If


    Martin''s off the hook, our family wouldn''t pursue him, and he could then take care of his daughter,


    ensure her safety."


    "But Erik doesn''t strike me as someone who would give up so easily," Hans chimed in, "His wife''s dead,


    and he''s letting go of that vengeance? He only has his daughter left. Doesn''t he want to be there for


    her? To see her get married, have kids?"


    "Didn''t you remember the fire at the clinic? If Erik knew who the real mastermind was, could it be that


    the mastermind, fearing Erik would betray him if captured by us, forced Erik to take the slow-acting


    poison?"


    In other words, Erik didn''t take it willingly; he was ckmailed by the mastermind?


    Louisa, perplexed by her daughter''s analysis, asked, "But isn''t Erik''s biggest vulnerability his own flesh


    and blood? With his daughter under Martin''s protection, what''s there to fear?"


    "Remember what Martha said at the unfinished building? That the mastermind has considerable power.


    Could it be that not even Martin can stand against him? So, Erik sacrificed himself for his daughter''s


    and Martin''s future happiness?"


    Dead men tell no tales.


    With his death, the mastermind might be willing to spare Serena''s life.


    "Who the hell is this mastermind?" Louisa was at a loss. Over the years, who had they angered that


    wielded such influence? They hadn''t made any mortal enemies, nor did anyone seem to have the


    means!


    Except for the McMillian family¡ªbut no, they would never do such a thing!


    Who could it be?


    Who went to such lengths to hurt them?


    Eighteen years and they still couldn''t live in peace?


    "What exactly did Erik discuss with Martin? Could it be he left instructions for after his passing? Could


    Erik have told Martin who the mastermind is. If we ask Martin, wouldn''t we know?"


    But Keh''s glimmer of hope was quickly extinguished by his daughter''s calm response, "He doesn''t


    know."


    Their surprise was apparent, even Louisa couldn''t fathom it, "Be, how can you be sure Martin doesn''t


    know the mastermind?"


    "He just called me, begging to save Serena. If he knew, he''d have used that information as a


    bargaining chip by now."


    "And he''s still pleading for that spoiled brat." Louisa was getting angry, "But Erik isn''t stupid. He must


    have left something for Serena, something to protect her. There''s definitely something we don''t know


    about."


    As Louisa spoke, Arabe''s phone began to vibrate.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Arabe''s phone buzzed with messages that set the room on edge.


    [Arabe, before Erik went to see the Collins family, he entrusted his personal phone to me, hoping that


    after I save Serena, I''d hand it over to her.]


    [I obtained your contact information from his phone without Serena''s consent. Although I''m not sure


    who nned the fire at the clinic, I bet this phone holds the secrets you''re looking for.]


    [It might even have details about his organization.]


    [I''ll trade this phone for Serena''s life. Deal?]


    Worried that Arabe might not bite, Martin sent another message.


    [I swear, I didn''t kill Erik. His death has nothing to do with me.]


    Seeing Arabe glued to the screen of her phone, everyone crowded around and asked questions.


    "What''s going on? Who sent that?" Louisa asked with concern, "Be? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s messages from Martin. Just as we suspected, Erik did have an ace up his sleeve before he died¡ª


    a phone meant for Serena."


    "So, that means the phone contains the secrets we''re after? I''ll talk to him," Keh dered. "If he


    refuses to hand it over, I''ll take it by force if necessary!"


    It was the first time he''d considered such drastic measures.


    If it weren''t for that fire, his real daughter wouldn''t have been swapped at birth, wouldn''t have endured


    years of hardship, and they wouldn''t spent all these years raising Serena, which led to the ensuing


    chaos.


    He had to expose the puppeteer behind the curtain!


    "If he''s daring to tell us about it, it means he''s not afraid of us stealing it," Arabe mused, "If he wanted


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to hide it, it''d be hard for us to find it quickly."


    "But Be, why would he tell you this? What''s his angle?" Louisa pressed.


    "He wants me to save Serena."


    The moment Arabe spoke those words, everyone unanimously objected, "No way."


    Arabe was surprised to hear the exact same words from her parents and both brothers.


    None of them wanted to save Serena?


    Keh: "After all she''s done to you, how could you even think of saving her? It''s generous enough


    that she''s still breathing!"


    Louisa: "Even if you save her, she won''t be grateful. Who knows if she still mes you for her birth


    mother''s death..."


    Hans: "No need to save her. He shouldn''t even ask."


    Sean: "She''s already lucky to have lived this long. Is Martin asking for trouble or what?"


    The tension in the room was palpable, each family member wrestling with their conscience and the


    haunting shadows of their past. But amidst the turmoil, one thing was clear¡ªtheir once-entwined lives


    with Serena had frayed, and they were all yearning for closure.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Arabe heard their words and her lips curled into a smile. "I really have no intention to y the hero."


    "We don''t need his pathetic clues. What if all the important information on that phone has been wiped


    clean? We could be saving Serena for nothing." Sean was nobody¡¯s fool, and he certainly wasn''t about


    to let his sister exhaust herself helping someone who didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Given Martin''s character, he wouldn''t do anything to betray Serena, but he was acutely aware that only


    that cellphone could potentially save her life.


    Chances were, he''d have taken a good look through Erik''s phone, memorized the important stuff,


    deleted it, and then handed over a practically useless phone to them.


    It would be nothing more than acting out a formality.


    It was therefore better not to bother at all.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But what if Erik didn¡¯t die by his own hand, but forced by someone pulling the strings? What does that


    tell us?"


    As soon as Hans finished his question, Keh and Louisa said in unison, "It means the puppet


    master is getting antsy!"


    He was rushing to get rid of Erik.


    And when people rush, they tend to slip up.


    Hans nodded, "That''s why Be had the servants continue to guard Erik, to keep his death under


    wraps, away from prying eyes. If the puppet master wanted Erik dead, and Erik wasn''t dead, they''d


    surely send someone to see what''s up, likely to tie up loose ends."


    Louisa hadn''t expected her darling daughter to have already devised a n to trap the mastermind, to


    instruct the servants to keep quiet, nor to have analyzed the situation so logically, instantly enlightening


    them to the bigger picture.


    This clearly demonstrated how intelligent her beloved daughter was.


    "This master has been hiding for years, definitely no simple feat. Convincing him that Erik is still alive


    might be tough."


    No sooner had Keh spoken than Sean added, "What''s so hard about that? Sis is a miracle, dealing


    with a little poison is nothing to her. She could revive a dying nt, let alone Erik. And why save him


    after all the bad he''s done? Just to make him spill about the mastermind. So, the boss will buy it and


    will show up for sure."


    "Sean''s got it right," Arabe agreed, "All we need to do is convince them that I''ve revived Erik, but he''s


    still unconscious and hasn''t revealed who''s behind it all. They are bound to send someone to check in,


    and that''s our chance to snag a tail!"


    "Be, you''re a genius," Louisa couldn''t help but praise, "Your little noggin thinks so far ahead, so


    the clock. The other side will think we''re protecting Erik, waiting for him to wake up. It''s natural and


    convincing."


    "Our precious little girl is incredibly smart and outstanding." Keh also expressed his heartfelt joy.


    With this n, it was only a matter of time before they ensnared their adversary.


    "Let''s go with my sis''s n," Hans looked at Arabe with approval and admiration. No matter what


    happened, his sister never panicked.


    "Just one thing." Louisa suddenly expressed concern, "I called Martin earlier and he knows Erik is


    dead. What if, in his desperation to save Serena, he spills to the mastermind?"


    "He doesn''t know who the puppet master is, what we''re up to, or that Erik''s death is actually useful to


    us. So, it''s highly unlikely he''d y that card." Arabe assured her.


    "But what if he does?" Louisa was still worried, ruing her impulsiveness to confront Martin on the spur


    of the moment, risking their wellid ns.


    "What''s the big deal? You called him; I''ll just give him a warning," Sean said, his penchant for boldness


    no secret.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Rtively speaking, Martin was the kind who yed by the rules, a real straight arrow.


    Louisa had barely dialed Martin''s number when Sean grabbed the phone and barked, "Martin, you


    listen and listen good. Serena has crossed my sister time and again, and we''ve been merciful enough


    not to finish her off. We left her breathing and handed her over to you, which is generosity in spades.


    As for Erik''s demise, if you so much as whisper a word, I''lle for Serena''s life myself!"


    Martin, who had been awaiting a text from Arabe, was momentarily stunned by Sean''s warning, but


    quickly responded with courteous assurance, "Rest assured, Mr. Collins, whether Erik is dead or alive


    is beyond my knowledge. I¡¯ll keep this secret safe."


    "And another thing, stay the hell away from my sister! You think she needs to save people, and that


    Serena, that lowlife, is worthy?" With those final words, Sean hung up the call.


    Everyone hadn''t expected Sean to be still so arrogant to others.


    But as he handed the phone back to Louisa and turned to Arabe with a smile, he said, "I was gentle,


    wasn''t I? Just gave him a verbal warning. I didn''t trash his car or cut the hospital''s power cut, after all.


    That''s being pretty decent to him."


    Arabe paused a while before she nodded in agreement, "An upstanding,w-abiding citizen indeed."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s who I am." Sean cocked an eyebrow, looking around at everyone as if to say, ''Did you hear


    that? My sister''s praising me!''


    When Martin heard the dial tone on the other end of the line, his heart sank. He knew that Arabe, in


    all likelihood, wouldn''t being to Serena''s rescue.


    He couldn''t believe that even such an important phone couldn''t trade for Serena''s life.


    What to do.


    What should he do.


    Keh and Louisa beefed up their security, even Hans reassigned some reliable men to stand guard


    inside and outside the Reflections Vi. Overnight, the Collins family had be a fortress.


    Arabe sent a message to the two servants in the basement, instructing them to dispose of the two


    bags of bloodied gauze she left in the corner in the outside trash, and to casually strike up a


    conversation while doing so.


    The script for the conversation had already been sent to them.


    The two servants acted immediately.


    Each carrying a bag of gauze along with some household trash, they chatted as they walked.


    While throwing out the trash outside, they lingered on purpose.


    "I can''t believe the master and his wife are really willing to get rid of everything rted to Miss Serena."


    They noticed the two dumpsters were overflowing, and many items had to be discarded beside the bins


    ¡ªeverything there had been tossed out that day;st night''s trash had already been hauled away by


    the garbage truck.


    "Let''s not talk about her at home anymore, in case we upset the master or his wife. Oh wait, she''s not


    part of this family anymore, no need to call her Miss. From now on, this ce belongs to Ms. Be


    alone."


    "Speaking of which, Ms. Be is really something else, saving someone from such a severe poisoning.


    At first, I thought he was a goner."


    "Shh, keep it down, don''t let anyone hear you. At first, when I saw him motionless, I thought he was


    dead too. It nearly scared me half to death."

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    "Thank goodness for Be''s miraculous touch," one of the servants said as they walked toward the


    mansion''s grand entrance, having just taken out the trash. "Her medical skills are second to none. It''s


    just a shame the poor fellow''s still unconscious. Who knows if he''ll reveal the secrets about the fire at


    the clinic back in the day when hees to."


    "I can''t believe someone actually tried to off the master and mistress all those years ago. Who could it


    be? If the guy doesn''t talk when he regains consciousness, I bet the young masters will have ways to


    "Of course, they will. The young masters are no ordinary bunch. If it wasn''t for the mastermind behind it


    all, Be wouldn''t have been switched at birth, and the Collins family wouldn''t have ended up raising


    someone else''s child for eighteen years. And to think, after all that, the kid turns out to be an ingrate


    trying to harm Be. The Collins family will definitely get to the bottom of this."


    "Right. Hans has got his people on it, and the master and mistress have brought in their most trusted


    aides just to guard the guy. They''re waiting for him to wake up and tell the truth about that fire."


    "Hey, what if he wakes up and realizes Be saved him? Do you think he''ll feel grateful enough to spill


    the truth?"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised. I mean, he has been part of this household for over a decade, there must be


    some attachment. Plus, the mistress has been like a mother to him."


    Their voices trailed off into whispers as they entered through the vi''s gates.


    After lunch, Arabe retreated to her room, leaving Sean feeling unusually listless without his sister''s


    Just then, he noticed the security monitor in the living room showing a ck sedan pulling up to the


    driveway. He recognized the make and model; it had to be Chasel''s return.


    Chasel got out of the car and immediately noticed the heavy security¡ªnearly 20 times the usual


    number of personnel. Alongside the regr bodyguards were some of the elite security teams


    belonging to his parents and Hans.


    The lead bodyguard at the entrance greeted him with due respect, "Chasel."


    "Any trouble at home?" Chasel asked, knowing the man was one of Hans'' crew.


    "There''s someone Hans wants to keep safe inside. You can go in and ask about it."


    The details weren''t for him to disclose, cautious of eavesdroppers.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chasel was worried, "Is it Be? Is she in trouble?"


    Only Be could mobilize such a force from Hans and his parents.


    "It''s not Be," the guard assured.


    Relieved, Chasel pped the guard''s shoulder. "Thanks for your hard work."


    As long as it wasn''t Be.


    If it was about Be, he would''ve been furious with himself for not being there sooner!


    "It is our honor to serve and protect the Collins family, Chasel. Your appreciation make it all


    worthwhile."


    Chasel nodded and headed inside, spotting what seemed to be Sean''s figure emerging from the main


    building.


    The brothers approached each other, and Chasel couldn''t help but notice Sean unting the


    loungewear Arabe had gifted him¡ªsomething Sean had bragged about just the day before with


    photos; Sean had received slippers and socks as gifts as well.


    Despite the freezing temperatures outside, Sean stood there unbothered, without a jacket, just waiting


    to show this to his brother.


    "How does it look, huh?" Sean smirked, eager to show off his outfit to Chasel.


    "Lucky for you, sis is generous enough to have given you a few sets, or you''d probably never take that


    outfit off." Chasel teased.


    Sean''sughter was a mix of contentment and pride, "I think you''re just envious you can''t get one like


    that, Chasel."

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Chasel couldn''t help butugh when he thought about coaxingpliments from his brother Sean.


    Sean was hoping for Chasel to name a hundred of his virtues and to praise him, so that in return, he


    might consider putting in a good word for Chasel in front of their sister. But in the next second, Chasel


    unexpectedly spoke up.


    "Envious? Why would I be? Out of all the brothers, you''re always thest to get a gift from sis. And let''s


    not forget, we''ve got other goodies, too. All you got was a loungewear."


    "You''ve received other gifts?" Chasel¡¯s words struck Sean like a bolt from the blue; he couldn''t believe


    his scheming had backfired so spectacrly. "What else did you get? Show me!"


    Jealousy surged within Sean.


    "Wanna know?" Chasel teased with a mischievous grin, "I¡¯m not going to tell you."


    As Chasel sauntered off toward the main house, Sean quickly followed, eager for more information.


    "Come on, Chasel, what did she give you? We''re brothers, man. You can''t keep secrets like that from


    me!"


    Inside the main house, the staff greeted Chasel with warm smiles. "Chasel."


    "Where''s Be?" Chasel scanned the living room, but his sister was nowhere in sight.


    "Miss Be had lunch and went up to her room to rest," one of the servants informed him.


    Chasel had hoped to catch up with his sister and present her with a small gift he''d picked up for her,


    but hearing she was resting, he settled onto the couch to settle some scores with Sean.


    "How did you bully sis before? Tell me about it. Look at your face, a bit run-down¡ªhave you been


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    getting a good beating from Hans these past few days?"


    "That''s nonsense. Hans has been treating me well. Not even a hint of reproach!"


    "Is that so, Hans?" Chasel''s sudden question caught Sean off guard.


    Sean flinched. No way, when did Hans stand behind him?


    "No, I mean." He whipped around, but there was no one there. Chasel had duped him!


    "Out with it then, where did you get hurt?" Chasel''s tone was much friendlier than Hans'' usually stern


    demeanor, almost like a neighborly big brother.


    Sean had barely sat down when Chasel yfully threw a punch his way. Sean grabbed his fist,


    "Chasel, I''m just healed up. If you crack it open again, you''ll have to exin that to Be."


    There it was again, hiding behind their sister''s skirts.


    "Hans gave you a beating that bad? To the extent that Be had to step in? How badly were you hurt,


    your heart¡¯s broken?"


    "Cut it out! My injury''s got nothing to do with Hans. Just tell me what Be got you."


    "Spill the beans about what you did to Be first. Also, what''s with the big to-do at home?"


    The brothers chatted away until Arabe, with her earphones on and tablet in hand, came downstairs.


    Their eyes lit up at the sight of her.


    "Be?"


    Wasn''t she supposed to be napping? It looked like she was enjoying some tunes.


    Even with her earphones on, Arabe heard them. She took them off and said, "Chasel, when did you


    get back?"


    Sean''s heart shattered when Arabe''s first nce and first words were entirely toward Chasel.


    "Just got here. You listening to music?" Chasel suddenly saw new gift ideas for his sister: a tablet and


    earphones!


    With no one else around, Arabe confided, "I''ve been editing and extracting audio of Erik from when


    he was at home."


    That included the sounds of his illness, his coughing, his voice, and more.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "Hear this¡ªdoes it sound OK?" Arabe handed each of them a pair of earphones.


    Chasel didn''t quite get why his sister was suddenly extracting Erik''s voice, but as he listened to some


    of the audio clips, he nodded in approval, "That''s his voice, exactly. You''ve even filtered out the


    background noise. It''s like he''s right here with us."


    Comforted by Chasel''s confirmation, Arabe said, "Great, I''ll go check out the room Erik stayed in


    before, see if he left any clues. You guys catch up."


    She collected the earphones and was gone in a sh.


    Sean didn''t even get a chance to say a word to her before she left.


    No wonder the other brothers were so eager to get home first, to spend time with their sister.It seemed


    the only way to get some quality time with her was to beat the clock.


    The more people there were, the less time she had for each of them.


    He suddenly missed the days when it was just the two of them.


    "What''s up with Erik?" Chasel asked in a low voice once Arabe had left.


    Hans had already shown him the surveince footage from the abandoned building, and although he


    knew Erik was Serena''s biological father, he had no idea about what happened after that.


    Sean, still feeling the sting of being overlooked by his sister, answered Chasel''s question with a hint of


    resignation, detailing the entire situation.


    Chasel finally understood that Arabe was setting a trap, waiting for the mastermind to walk right into


    it.


    "I''m gonna head upstairs to change," Chasel said, seeing Arabe wouldn''t be back for a while,


    intending to slip into something morefortable, like the home attire.


    His sister had designed that loungewear for him, which was no less stylish than the outfit Sean was


    wearing.


    Once Chasel left, Sean felt even more bored, so he went to his room to fire up theputer and get


    some work done. But as he stepped in, his eyes fell on the sunflower field painting that Serena had


    given him.


    It was a warm and vibrant oil painting.


    Without a second thought, Sean took it down and disposed of it in the trash can, along with all the other


    gifts from Serena: a vintage ornament, a fancy watch, a lighter, camping gear, rock climbing equipment,


    and more.


    A servant, alerted by the noise, thought something was wrong and hurried over to check.


    Sean''s door was open, and the servant saw all the items rted to Serena being discarded without a


    second thought.


    Sean used to cherish these gifts, once throwing a fit when a servant identally broke a ceramic cup


    Serena had made for him.


    Who would have thought these treasures would one day be junk.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Take out the trash." Sean ordered.


    "Yes, sir," the servant quicklyplied, taking the discarded memories away.


    With all traces of Serena gone, Sean''s room finally felt right again.


    Meanwhile.


    After changing into his loungewear, Chasel''s gaze inadvertently caught the razor, men''s cologne, and


    skincare products on his dresser, all gifts from Serenast year.


    He had been so happy to receive them that he hardly ever used them, wanting to keep them pristine.


    Besides these, there was a photo in his bookcase of him and Serena, taken just after she won first


    ce at a pianopetitionst year. They were at the venue, her holding the trophy and his hands.


    Serena looked absolutely radiant with joy in that photo, her eyes filled with a happy glow.


    Chasel then pulled out a thick photo album from the bookcase, filled with family pictures from over the


    years, many of them featuring Serena.


    There were pictures of the two of them as kids, chasing each other around, riding bikes, having fun at


    theme parks.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    There were photos taken at tourist hotspots after they¡¯d grown up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And there were their smiles captured from their birthdays past.


    These memories yed like an old movie, scene after scene flickering in Chasel¡¯s mind.


    That little girl from his past, she was so pure and kind, so simple and sweet. But why did she end up


    doing all those cruel, heartless things to Be.


    In the end, Chasel dumped everything rted to her into the trash can.


    The servant, tidying up the room, was surprised to find that Chasel had thrown away the group photos


    he treasured most.


    In the past, if those photos ever gathered dust, Chasel would meticulously clean them himself,


    forbidding anyone else to touch them.


    Serena had it all, a future bright as the stars, a life of luxury, adored by everyone. Yet she was never


    satisfied, choosing instead a path that broke the Collins family''s hearts. It was foolish, truly a case of


    reaping what she sowed!


    Arabe spent half an hour searching the room Erik once upied but couldn''t find a single clue.


    On her way back to the main house, she saw two servants carrying out trash bags to the gate. One of


    the bags, overstuffed, let a few picture frames spill out¡ªphotos of Serena and Chasel together.


    The servants stooped to pick them up, noticing Arabe and giving her a polite nod.


    "Are these all-things Chasel doesn''t want anymore?" Arabe asked in a soft tone.


    "Yes, as well as some of Sean''s," one servant said, opening the bags to show their contents filled with


    items rted to Serena.


    Arabe hadn''t expected that Chasel and Sean would throw away even their photos together.


    "Be!"


    At that moment, Sean, who had been pacing in front of the main house window, finally saw his sister


    emerge and hurried outside, carrying an umbre.


    "It''s started to snow; I brought an umbre for you," Sean opened the umbre over her head. "You


    didn''t get wet, did you?"


    "No, Sean." Arabe gave a small, warm smile, "You''re not too busy today?"


    "Yes, I''ve been quite freetely, just staying at home keeping youpany. Any luck finding clues?"


    Sean angled the umbre to shelter her more.


    "No, he''s been careful not to leave anything behind." Arabe held a tablet in her hand.


    "Here, put your hands in your pockets and warm yourself up."


    "You''re not dressed warmly enough for this cold weather." Arabe noticed he was only wearing his


    thick loungewear, although plush, they were hardly suitable for the chilly outdoors. "I''ll have someone


    bring over some more jackets."


    Sean was ted at the offer, pretending to protest the expense, but inside he was overjoyed.


    As they entered the main house, his smile froze.


    For there was Chasel, also in loungewear, plush and thick, looking even more dashing.


    "You''re back?" Chasel greeted Arabe with a gentle smile. "Did you find anything?"


    "Nothing was left behind." Arabe noticed his loungewear. "They look good on you, Chasel."


    This was the first time Arabe had seen Chasel in the loungewear she had designed, as he was


    usually away on missions.


    "They''re specially designed by you, so of course, they look good," Chasel said, fondly ruffling her hair.


    Specially designed?


    Sean felt a sting of envy at that revtion!

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Arabe could sense Sean''s mood shift and chuckled as she exined, "Back then, I didn''t know you


    were my brother, Sean, so I didn''t get a chance to design clothes just for you."


    It was just by chance that she passed by QY and picked out a few outfits for him, nothing specially


    designed.


    "I''ll make time to design some clothes especially for you."


    "Well, you¡¯d better make a bunch!" Sean didn''t want to be outdone by Chasel. That guy was way too


    scheming, deliberately wearing the clothes designed by his sister to show off in front of him. Childish!


    "You want to work your sister to death? She''s got tons to do every day; it''s good enough that you have


    something to wear."


    "If you don''t want your sister to overwork, then hand over a few of those outfits she made for you!


    You''re always on the go for work, and you hardly have any time to wear them at home anyway."


    "As if you''re always lounging around the house."


    "I would take them to Belloria!"


    Seeing the two men bickering, Arabe interjected, "Alright, I''ll make time for both of you, no one will be


    left out. But now, I really need to go upstairs and work on the audio."


    "Be." Chasel called out to her urgently, "I''m sorry for the tough times you had to endure. If I''d known


    she was such a nightmare, I would''ve kicked her out of the Collins family back during your school


    days."


    Back then, Serena''s friends were badmouthing Arabe behind her back, and it just so happened that


    Myrna overheard them. Myrna told Chasel, and when he rushed to the school, he was deeply


    disappointed by Serena''s actions.


    Serena had wept bitterly, and Chasel didn''t tell the family ultimately, giving her a chance to turn over a


    new leaf.


    If he''d only known she would be so twisted and unrecognizableter, he would never have been


    so lenient. He shouldn''t have been swayed by the sibling bond of eighteen years!


    But it was toote for regrets now; his own sister had been put in danger, even risking her life.


    "Let''s not dwell on it, Chasel. No one in the family could have predicted she''d turn out this way. It''s


    alright, I wasn''t hurt."


    "Who says? Your arm''s still healing." Sean immediately called her out, "Have you been applying the


    ointment properly these past few days? If it''s too much trouble for you to do it yourself."


    "Don''t worry, Sean, Romeo''s been helping me out."


    Sean felt a sting at the mention of that name.


    "Did you hurt your arm, sis? When did this happen?" Chasel had only seen the surveince footage in


    front of the unfinished building and the explosion aftermath. He was unaware what had happened how


    Sean rescued Arabe and got her out of that building.


    "Sean got hurt while saving me, suffering hits to his head and back, and I think the scar from his heart


    surgery might have reopened, too." Arabe said, then turned to Sean, "I''ll grab you some medicine


    "A little scrape is nothing to me." Sean hadn''t expected his sister to remember his injuries and felt even


    more delighted. He affectionately patted her head, "You go on with your work. Don''t worry about me;


    I''m tough as nails! I¡¯ll be fine even if a cannon came at me!"


    "Wait for me, Sean," Arabe held out her hand, "My tablet, please."


    Sean immediately handed over the tabletputer he was holding.


    Watching his sister walk away, Chasel couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on here?"


    His sister and Sean shared a life-and-death experience!


    Does that mean her bond with Sean is even deeper than his?


    "Tell me about the school incident first, and then I''ll fill you in on what happened between Be and


    me."


    Sean had heard them mention the school incident and was curious, even a bit regretful that he hadn''t


    spent more time with his sister at home, missing out on creating more memorable moments.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Arabe had barely set foot back in her room as her phone buzzed with a call from Romeo.


    "What''s up?" Romeo hadn''t heard from his girl in ages.


    She recounted the day''s events as she told him, "Now, I''m working on some audio editing."


    "Alright, you carry on," Romeo said, reluctant to interrupt her flow. "I''ll call you backter."


    "OK."


    After she hung up, Romeo''s gaze lingered on the screen.


    His grandparents and parents had sent him numerous messages, incessantly asking if he had invited


    Be over for the McMillian family''s dinner, whether Be had epted, whether she had any other


    holiday ns, whether they could take Be on a trip abroad, what to get for her gift, and what she''d


    been intotely.


    But they hadn¡¯t received any replies from Romeo. And Phillip was the first to call.


    "What on earth are you busy with?" Philip couldn¡¯t wait to see Arabe!


    "I''ll ask Be once she''s done," Romeo replied.


    As soon as Phillip heard Be was busy, he said, "The New Year is just around the corner, and the


    sweet girl is still swamped? Is it work-rted? And you, as her fianc¨¦, can''t even help her out and just


    waited around! What about all the effort the McMillian family has put into training you over the years?


    You can''t even take some of her workload? That''s not what I''d call apetent fianc¨¦!"


    Romeo was speechless.


    "It¡¯s already sote in this month! And she''s so young to be carrying such heavy burdens," Phillip


    sighed, feeling sorry for her. "We can''t just tell her to drop everything and live a life of leisure or she


    would find life meaningless. How can we get her to take a break, to live for herself?"


    If she were willing to live it up and spend money without a care, Romeo would be thrilled.


    But he knew Be''s nature; she would never stop on her own.


    "She knows her limits. Once she''s done, I''ll talk to her."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Just remind her not to overwork, to stay hydrated, and to have someone bring her some fruit or


    something. Don''t let her wear herself out! The New Year is almost here."


    Phillip went on with his advice and before hanging up, he sighed to his wife, "The girl''s still busy,


    perhaps we should encourage our contacts to ce somerger orders after the holidays, let her earn


    a bit more, a bit faster."


    Perhaps then, Be would hit her target and take a breathe?


    Even a few days'' rest would be something!


    Romeo was about to tell the old man not to interfere with Be''s work when the line went dead, leaving


    only the dial tone.


    After finishing her audio work, Arabe barely had a moment to herself before she heard an urgent


    knocking at her door.


    "Ms. Be, the old master fainted from anger upon hearing about Serena''s actions..."


    Arabe opened the door, confused. She thought her grandfather had known about Serena''s misdeeds


    days ago, why would he suddenly pass out now?


    "It''s Bernard and Cornelia, they''ve arrived,¡± said the breathless servant.


    Arabe had an inkling of what was happening and hastened downstairs.


    The servant followed. Still panting, she added, "The old master and his wife have been here over an


    hour. Chasel and Sean said you were upstairs dealing with things, so we didn''t call you. They wanted


    to wait until you were done to invite you down."


    But they hadn''t anticipated that the old couple would react so strongly upon hearing Serena''s misdeeds


    ¡ªBernard with fainting due to anger, and Cornelia with ongoing silent tears.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    In the living room.


    A crowd gathered around Bernard.


    "Grandpa, please, wake up." Chasel''s tone was filled with concern and worry.


    "With your level of mental fortitude, why bother to watch the video?" Sean hadn''t expected the old man


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to be so frail that he''d pass out right after the video ended.


    Next to them, Cornelia closed her eyes in grief, letting her tears flow unchecked.


    "Granny, don''t cry over it. Let''s just pretend we never had that granddaughter. Shedding tears for


    someone like that isn''t worth it," Belinda Griffith consoled her, patting her back empathetically.


    Cornelia was feeling too upset and too angry.


    She had thought their granddaughter¡¯s return would add warmth and joy to the household. But she


    could never have imagined... never in her wildest dreams, that Serena could do such heinous things


    behind their backs!


    Had they not seen the video today, they''d have remained unaware of the hardships Be had endured!


    At that moment, one of the sharp-eyed servants spotted Arabe, as if seeing a beacon of hope, her


    eyes lighting up.


    "Ms. Be''s here!"


    Everyone turned as Arabe made her entrance, her strides brisk yet graceful. Despite rushing, her


    cool and confident presence still managed to turn heads.


    "Is Granny here?" Arabe smiled warmly at Cornelia. Not having time for a catch-up, she knelt beside


    the couch, her delicate and fair fingers checking Grandpa Bernard''s pulse, "It is caused by vascr


    Swiftly opening her medical kit, she selected a fine needle and expertly located the corresponding


    pressure point.


    After a few pricks, and a short wait, Bernard slowly opened his eyes.


    Everyone crowded around him, their faces alight with joy.


    "Ms. Be''s amazing. Just a few needles and he''s alright."


    "Mr. Collins is awake!"


    "Grandpa, you''re finally up."


    As Bernard''s blurry vision cleared and he recognized Arabe, his emotions overwhelmed him again,


    and tears streamed down his face.


    "My child, this family has wronged you." he grasped Arabe''s hand, visibly shaken.


    "Grandpa, please take deep breaths. Your health is what''s most important," Arabe soothed him


    gently, "This family hasn''t wronged me. On the contrary, I''ve received so much care and warmth here I


    can''t even count. The ones who did wrong are Serena, Erik, and Martha. They''ve been fanning the


    mes, leading her down the wrong path. There''s no need for self-me; this isn''t your fault."


    "If we hadn''t been so blind to people''s true natures, you wouldn''t have suffered here for so long, my


    poor granddaughter."


    Bernard, ordinarily resolute, couldn''t help but embrace Arabe, crying like a child, "We''re so sorry,


    we''ve been fools, keeping such people close. You must be so upset, my child, I''m so sorry."


    Arabe patted his back gently, "I''m not the one who should be upset. Serena is the one who should


    be. She had everything going for her but she squandered it. Now she must be filled with regret."

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    "It''s freezing out¡ªbe careful not to get your tears on Be¡¯s clothes." Sean stepped in and separated


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them, "What''s the big deal, huh? It¡¯s just realizing we''ve been raising a viper all this time. Well, that


    viper''s been dealt with, and is half-dead. If you feel like you owe Be, just take care of her¡ªsend her


    checks, buy her gifts, spend some quality time with her. What is this crying for."


    "You little rascal..." Bernard feigned anger and raised his hand as if to swat him, but Sean''s words


    broke through his sorrow and coaxed a reluctant chuckle from him.


    "Come on, you''re too old for this waterworks show. And you, Granny, you''re usually such a tough


    cookie¡ªthat¡¯s out of character for you. Back in the day, if anyone dared cross one of ours, you''d be the


    first to grab a baseball bat and go knocking on their door."


    Cornelia shot him a stern nce. That boy always spoke his mind, no filter, but her mood visibly lifted.


    The tempest of grief and anger within her was finally calming down.


    "Both of you, stop scaring Be," Sean continued, patting Arabe on the head. "This poor girl was


    working too hard¡ªafter returning to this home, she''s been running around saving people; it¡¯s almost


    driving her to exhaustion."


    "Be,e here next to Grandma," Cornelia finally said, wiping away her tears and gesturing for


    Arabe toe closer. "Sean''s right. Instead of drowning in the past regrets, what we need to do now


    is make it up to you. There¡¯s no point in rehashing the past, but I still owe you an apology, a real


    heartfelt one. We thought you and Serena could get along, but we never anticipated her jealousy and


    resentment to reach such extremes."


    "Grandma, you don''t owe me anything. What I''ve found in this family in thest six months is far more


    than I ever got from the Murphys in the past eighteen years¡ªmore than a million times over. Everyone


    in the Collins family has been so kind to me, and I''m just happy to be back home with all of you."


    Hearing her say this, everyone''s hearts softened, and their eyes welled up.


    What they had given her was nothingpared to the attention they''d showered on Serena for


    eighteen years.


    The meticulous care and concern they''dvished on Serena couldn¡¯t bepared to what Arabe


    had received.


    Yet this child held no grudges and was full of gratitude and contentment.


    They became emotional once more, and their eyes reddened with tears.


    "Esteemed Sirs and Madams, rk is back!"


    Just then, a servant rushed in with the news.


    The elders quickly wiped their tears andposed themselves, not wanting to show any further signs


    of distress.


    rk stepped through the front door to a scene that surprised him. "What''s all thismotion about?


    Why''s everyone here?"


    All his grandparents were there!


    He greeted everyone in the living room one by one. As he drew closer, he noticed the red-rimmed


    eyes, but only Arabe greeted him with a smile. "rk, you''re here?"


    rk affectionately ruffled her hair. Seeing her always washed away his fatigue, leaving him basking in


    a sense of joy.


    "I''ve been mmed with work¡ªwrapped up a few projects, designed some systems, and even built a


    brand-new firewall. I would''ve been home sooner, but there was a homicide in the neighboring city. The


    case was urgent, so I stayed until I finished the autopsies on a few victims."


    After exining himself, rk asked, "So what''s up? What was everyone talking about? Why the


    tearful eyes?"


    "It¡¯s about the surveince footage from the abandoned building project."


    With Arabe''s brief hint, rk grasped the situation. He''d seen the footage from the derelict site, and


    his sister had updated him on everything afterward. He''d been checking in on her frequently, worrying


    about her well-being in their video calls.


    But as it turned out, Arabe was doing just fine; the incident hadn''t affected her daily life in the


    slightest. She carried on as usual, but his family, on the other hand, seemed to be having a harder time


    shaking off their sadness and anger.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    ¡°Be''s got nerves of steel, so let''s not dwell on the past. We''ve got the New Yearing up, and


    there''s a lot preparations to do. This year''s going to be a st with Be around¡ªour family''s going to


    be livelier and happier for sure." rk slung an arm around his sister''s shoulder with a grin.


    Everyone nodded, "rk''s got a fair point."


    It was a reminder that there was still so much to do.


    "Hey, Chasel, don''t forget to bring Myrna over for dinner, we need all the cheer we can get." Louisa


    suddenly remembered, then turned to Sean, "And what about you, Sean? Got a girlfriend to bring


    home this year?"


    "Why ask me and not rk? I''m still the baby here!" Sean, feeling a tad protective, shrugged off the


    hand on Arabe''s shoulder. "What''s with the heavy hand? You''ll make her ufortable."


    "Now you care about your sister, where were you for the first half of the year?"


    rk''s smirk was enough to make Sean suspect that he was deliberately stirring trouble in front of


    Be. But then Be spoke up, "Sean was badly hurt before. He stayed away because he didn''t want


    us to worry."


    Sean arched an eyebrow, giving rk a proud look: You see that? Be''s taking my side!


    Who has the stronger bond with her now?


    He patted Be''s head, about to shower her with praise, when rk interrupted him, "What are you


    doing? Stop that, you''re messing up her hair!"


    rk reached out to adjust Be''s hair, but before his fingers could touch her, Sean swatted his hand


    away.


    "Are your hands clean, bro? Disinfected? Don''t bring germs to our sister!"


    "A doctor''s hands are cleaner than those of a brawler like you."


    "Yeah, but you''re a forensic pathologist, dissecting corpses! Stay away from our sis and don''t let her


    smell that scent on you, man!"


    As the brothers squabbled, Louisa couldn''t help but interject, "Sean, I''m talking to you! Why dodge the


    question? Got a girlfriend or not?"


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t found a girl yet?" Keh''s voice was a mix of disdain and sympathy. "That


    grumpiness would scare off anyone."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Sean deflected again. "Why the focus on me? rk''s the older one.


    Shouldn''t you be pressuring him first?"


    Louisa and Keh exchanged a look, both seeming hesitant to speak.


    "Who says rk''s without a girlfriend? Right, rk?" Arabe gave rk a gentle look. "This year,


    aside from Sean and David, Hans, Chasel, and rk will all be bringing their girlfriends home for


    dinner."


    This brought Carol into the conversation as well.


    Keh and Louisa shared another look, their hesitation growing.


    "You already had a girlfriend, rk?" Sean looked at rk, with pure surprise. When did this happen,


    and how did he miss it?


    rk hadn''t expected Be to speak up for Carol, especially with their parents previous reservations


    about her, fearing Carol''s connection to Doom could spell disaster for the Collins family.


    "Carol and her brother have officially taken over the Brooks Group." rk didn¡¯t finish his words, when


    Hans joined in.


    "The Doom crisis has been dealt with by rk, Romeo, and me," Hans stepped down the staircase, his


    voice steady, "We can all live peacefully from now on."


    Louisa and Keh exchanged yet another look, and finally said, "Well then, let''s invite her over for the


    holidays."


    After all, she was also a poor girl, just like their beloved Be and her experiences in the triangr


    zone¡ªforced by a life of hardship to develop her skills.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    If given a choice, they believe Carol would not choose to live in such a harrowing condition, with


    endless torment.


    "Dad? Mom?" rk thought he must have misheard. Could it be true that his parents were finally


    relented? They agreed to let him be with Carol!


    Beside him, Belinda chuckled, "Truth be told, your mom and I had a talk about Carol quite some time


    ago. Your mom was just worried about the safety of the whole family. Now that the crisis is over,


    nobody in the family would object to you two being together."


    Poor Crystal, though.


    But then, when they heard about Carol''s association with the Temple family, it seemed like a small


    had lost their dear daughter.


    "Hans, make sure you invite Molly over," Louisa instructed, "If her family extends an invitation, you


    should visit her parents first."


    Visiting the girl''s family first was a sign of respect and importance from the Collins family.


    "And if they don''t invite you, make sure to visit them before the New Year to bring some gifts and


    formally ask their daughter to join our family dinner. Got it, boys?"


    "Sure thing," Hans and his two brothers nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, your grandparents, and uncles and aunts, and I have to discuss the holiday arrangements. You


    kids go have fun for now."


    They nned to give Be a grand surprise and couldn''t let her find out prematurely.


    "What you¡¯ve just said, as if you''re about to blurt out ''surprise''."


    Sean couldn''t help but tease Louisa.


    Then, Louisa gave Sean a light p and retorted, "Now you''ve gone and said it."


    If Be caught wind of it, that would not be a surprise anymore!


    "Be''s smart enough to guess, she''s just ying along, right?" Sean looked at his sister, who simply


    smiled at him.


    "Let''s head upstairs for a chat," rk tried to sling an arm around his sister''s shoulder.


    But the sharp nces from Hans, Chasel, and Sean made him halt. Weren¡¯t they overreacting?


    It was just his habit.


    Why he needed to gauge their expressions to get close to his sister now?


    "Be, is there anywhere you''d like to go for the holidays?" Sean quickly stepped around rk to walk


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    on Arabe''s right side.


    Seeing this, Chasel moved swiftly to her left. "If there''s somewhere you want to go, just tell me. Not


    only me, but Myrna is free to join you as well."


    rk, feeling that he was about to be outdone, said, "Carol would love to join you too. She''s in top form


    ¡ªhiking, rock climbing, you name it. Plus, you two could even make medicine together."


    Carol''s skill at medicine was something Arabe had known about for a long time. Carol had even used


    her homemade Deadly Seven Step on Arabe once.


    "Making medicine during the holidays? How ominous! Be, not just me, but Myrna would love to go


    shopping or grab a bite to eat with you."


    "Like you''re the only one who eats," Sean shot back unyieldingly.


    Arabe was surrounded by a constantly shifting entourage of brothers, each vying for her attention,


    until Hans''s voice cut through, "Molly is also avable."

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    The brothers couldn''t believe that Hans had thrown his hat into the ring for their sister''s favor, their eyes


    widened with surprise.


    "I might not have time during the holidays," Arabe said.


    Sean immediately chimed in with concern, "Do you still have work left undone? Just say the word, and


    I''ll take care of it for you!"


    Arabe knew Sean was omnipotent in Belloria, but this was something she had to do herself to show


    her respect for the princess.


    "I need to make a trip to Belloria the day after tomorrow."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to deliver a finished dress to the princess in person.


    "I''lle with you!" Sean dered.


    Belloria was his turf, and while the brothers knew they couldn''tpete with that, their gazes held a


    hint of doubt.


    "You''re injured, can you really protect our sister?"


    "Sis, maybe you should consider me?" Chasel suggested. "You know the strength of the crew I


    a move unless you''re in danger, so nobody will even notice us."


    "Sister, it should be Carol and me who escort you," rk offered, "You''re well aware of our skills. At the


    very least, we''re better than an injured Sean, and we won''t need Chasel to mobilize an army, which


    might spook the enemy."


    "You could also ask that guy who helped you out the other day," Hans hinted.


    Just the guy himself could be Arabe¡¯s assistant.


    "Belloria is my domain. Do you really think any of you know it better than I do? Is it even possible for


    something to happen to sis on my watch?" Sean retorted.


    But before Sean could finish, Hans coolly asked, "What about that unfinished building incident?"


    "And sis hurt her arm!" Chasel added.


    rk jumped in, "Sis and I have a better rapport. We work twice as well together!"


    "How long have you all been by our sister''s side? Can''t you give me a chance? The holidays are


    argued, feeling slightly aggrieved as he turned to Arabe. "Sis, back me up here. They''re bullying me


    because they''re older!"


    Older by just a year or two, maybe three¡ªand he called that ¡°older¡±? The brothers clenched their fists,


    holding back the urge to hit him.


    "Sis, I''m only free these few days. What if I must go abroad for an emergency after the holidays? Let


    me spend some more time with you." Sean appealed to their sympathy. "My heart suddenly feels so


    painful; it must be from their teasing. What if my wound reopens while you''re away? Please, let me


    escort you."


    Arabe couldn''t help but smile at the sight of the usually cool and aloof Sean showing this side of


    himself, "OK."


    Sean thought he''d misheard. Overjoyed, he looked at his sister, "Then I''ll go get ready! You''re the


    best!"


    After saying that, he cast a triumphant nce at his brothers. See? His sister favored him the most!


    Who had the most weight in her heart? Now they should know.


    The brothers couldn''t believe such a small matter had made him this happy. After watching him leave,


    they turned to Arabe.


    "For other trips, you can count on Hans."


    "Chasel is at your service anytime."


    "rk''s avable, too."


    Back in his room, Sean called his men in Belloria, instructing them to be on high alert and ready for a


    24-hour duty to ensure his sister''s safety.


    He then opened his suitcase, carefully packing all the clothes, pants, and socks his sister had gifted


    him, not missing a single item.


    Just then, a servant knocked on the door, delivering several jackets.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    "Ms. Be had these sent over from QY for you, to help keep you warm."


    Sean was surprised his sister had acted so swiftly on her promise to send him some jackets. He hadn''t


    expected them to arrive in the blink of an eye!


    Though they weren''t tailor-made for him by his sister, he was genuinely fond of them. Just looking at


    those jackets lifted his spirits.


    "Did anyone see you bringing these in?" Sean asked the servant, who seemed a bit confused.


    "Some of the security guards outside might have seen me, and people in the living room knew when I


    came in."


    "I was talking about Hans and the others."


    At that, the servant was even more puzzled. "They wereing downstairs as I arrived. I greeted


    them, but I''m not sure if they really noticed."


    So they had seen it? Sean thought with a smirk.


    The style of the clothes clearly reflected Be''s handiwork!


    Ah, let them be green with envy!


    It was finally Sean''s turn to gloat!


    "Sean, should I wash these and bring them back to you?" The servant, aware of his boss''s little


    vanities, offered. "They will be dry in no time. You''ll just have to wait for about an hour."


    "Yes. Do that quickly." Sean was over the moon. He thought a moment, then unlocked his safe and


    pulled out a thick stack of cash.


    Would Be turn her nose up at such a small sum?


    Thinking it over, he put the money back, took out his exclusive tinum credit card from his wallet, and


    then emptied the safe of all the quirky collectibles he had hoarded.


    Soon after, he knocked on Arabe''s room door.


    "Come in." Arabe was busy drafting designs.


    Since the family knew she was the founder of QY, she didn''t bother to hide her work from them


    anymore.


    "Sis, are you designing clothes?" Sean entered and noticed, not just on paper, but also on the


    He ced the items he had brought in front of her, flipping through her sketches. "These are lovely.


    May I buy a few of these for you? They''d look stunning on you."


    Arabe smiled faintly, "These are already ordered by clients, some are rush orders that I need to


    deliver the day after tomorrow."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "So, you''re personally delivering these garments? Who is that person of importance? Give me the


    address, let me deliver them for you, and you stay home and rest."


    "This is one client I really have to deliver to personally."


    Her phone vibrated just as she finished her sentence.


    It was a call from one of her employees.


    "What''s up?" she asked as soon as she picked up, "Still out of stock? Hmm, all I need is this down


    jacket toplete the order. You keep looking for that; if it really doesn¡¯t work, I''ll figure out something


    else."


    After hanging up, Sean couldn''t help but ask, "Out of stock? What do you need? Tell me, and I''ll sort it


    out for you."


    "It''s a type of down called ''Velvet Royale''. It''s plumper than regr goose down, with higher loft and


    cleanliness, more resistant to cold, rarer, and more suited to the client''s stature."


    Be exined, "The client will be on a sea voyage over New Year, spending a lot of time out at sea.


    The biting cold wind carries moisture that can seep through the gaps in clothing, so this garment has to


    be especially warm and stylish, with windproof, waterproof, yet breathable qualities."


    Sean hadn''t realized that a jacket could involve such intricate considerations, nor had he imagined that


    his sister would think through every detail of a client''s casual sea voyage.


    Looking at the down jacket designs, fashionable, beautiful, and slimming, he wondered. Was the client


    a woman?

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    "Velvet Royale, huh? I got you covered, Be," Sean said as he quickly figured out exactly what his


    sister was talking about¡ªa specific kind of plush fabric with distinctive features. Whipping out his


    phone, he barked out a few orders.


    "So, you''re saying once we get our hands on this velvet, we can whip up a jacket and ship it out?"


    Sean casually inquired after hanging up.


    "There''s more to it than that. Ourpany''s staff will need to handpick the finest fibers. You see, we''ve


    got top-of-the-line technology for water repellency, antibacterial properties, thermal retention, and mite


    resistance. Once we get the right velvet, we''ll select the best of it and turn it into the final product."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sean hadn''t realized how much effort and care his sister put into making a single piece of clothing. No


    wonder the clothes were not only stylish butfortable and practical too!


    But it seemed like such hard work for her. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern.


    "The fabric for the jacket is derived from deep-sea minerals located in the region below the snowy


    mountains. It''s windproof, waterproof, and wrinkle-resistant, yet lightweight and warm. We''ll dye it to


    have a pearl-white sheen since that color suits the client."


    "We''ve got plenty of that fabric in stock. If we get enough velvet too, I could make a couple of extra


    jackets for you, Sean. They''ll be superfy. Do you have a favorite color?" Arabe asked, looking at


    Sean with a smile.


    No matter what he liked, her team could produce any shade he desired.


    Sean was touched that his sister, with ess to such incredible materials, thought of him first. "Any


    color is fine for me, but I''ve already got plenty of jackets. You should have some made for yourself."


    Such exquisite materials and craftsmanship¡ªhe wanted her to enjoy them for herself.


    Arabe just smiled and replied, "What you don''t know, Sean, is that when I first came back home,


    mom and dad ordered a hundred pieces for me. Not long after, Romeo ordered another hundred.


    Spring, summer, fall, winter¡ªI''ve got all sorts of styles covered. And then they bought me even more.


    I''ve got enough tost me for years."


    She sketched two men''s down jackets¡ªone long and one short.


    "I''ll make one in ck for you and another in a subtle two-tone¡ªnot shy, like this one."


    After finishing the sketches and applying some color, Arabe handed them over for Sean to see.


    Sean was amazed at his sister''s skill; she had created such handsome and fashionable designs in no


    time.


    Truly, as the founder of QY, her taste, speed, and ability stood out in the whole fashion industry!


    He wanted them so badly, yet he couldn''t bear the thought of his sister tiring herself out. He was torn.


    "Is there anything you don''t like? The style? The color?" Arabe asked softly, earnestly awaiting her


    brother''s feedback.


    "No." Sean admired the sketches, his voice filled with appreciation and amazement. "Nothing at all.


    They''re beautiful. The style, the colors¡ªthey''re wless. I can hardly wait to see the finished jackets."


    "We''ll go with these designs then. As soon as the materials arrive, we can get them made pretty


    quickly," Arabe said with a yful grin. "But don''t stress yourself out. If you can''t locate that Velvet


    Royale, a different type of velvet will suffice."


    It might not be as luxurious as Velvet Royale.


    But if it can''t be found, she¡¯s got to ept it.


    She didn''t want Sean to work too hard for that, searching for a needle in a haystack.


    "I just want to refine a few details here. There are some chairs over there, Sean. Take a seat for a


    while," Arabe said, her brush dancing across the paper as she worked, struck by inspiration.


    Sean pulled up a chair across from her, marveling at how lucky he was to have such a wonderful sister


    in his life.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Arabe had blossomed into someone far more delightful than Serena.


    But he used to tease her and even thought of abandoning her at the mountain.


    How could he have been so blind to the charm, the intelligence, the sweetness of his little sister? He


    had been such a jerk!


    "By the way, Sean, you didn''t tell me what you wanted to see me about?" asked Arabe as she


    finished her chores and looked up at him.


    Sean exined, "The servant brought over those jackets, and I can''t keep epting things from you.


    Take this card. I''m going to be getting a lot more from you, and this is a down payment. It''s yours to


    keep."


    In his heart, he knew he''d never ask for it back, nor did he care how much she spent or what she spent


    it on.


    This was his way of giving his sister a wee home gift.


    Arabe nced at the tinum card in front of her, and without a need for anyone to tell her, she


    knew it had at least 5 million dors in it.


    5 million was the bare minimum for that kind of card.


    "It''s just a few clothes, Sean. You don''t have to be that polite with me." Arabe pushed the card back


    towards him.


    "Keep it!" Sean insisted, cing it on top of her sketchpad, "I have other cards. Don''t worry about me


    running out of money!"


    As he spoke, he pushed a box of his other treasures towards her.


    "These are from various auctions I''ve won bids at, you could call it my private collection. I want you to


    have them."


    Arabe saw a variety of items including paintings, and priceless artifacts.


    "I''m always out in Belloria and can''t give these things the proper care. They''ll be safe with you," Sean


    said, thinking he¡¯d found the perfect excuse.


    But Arabe was serious, "Sean, these gifts are too valuable. I can''t ept them."


    She had already epted 5 million dors from him and did not n to take anything more.


    Yet Sean was adamant, "You epted gifts from our other brothers. If you don''t ept mine, I''ll be


    heartbroken."


    Arabe tried to interrupt him, when then she heard him say, "I really want to give them to you. If you


    ept them, it''ll make me happy. Don''t you want me to be happy?"


    "I only have one sister. If I¡¯m not giving these to you, then who else should receive these?"


    Arabe smiled, "Once you have a girlfriend, you could give them to her."


    "I have no idea when I''ll be able to win over your future sister-inw." Sean blurted out, then, suddenly


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    remembering something, nced at Arabe sheepishly.


    Arabe smiled slyly, "Ophelia ising to see me tonight."


    "Really?" An excited spark appeared in Sean¡¯s eyes.


    "The holidays areing, and she''s back in town. She said she''d stop by tonight. She¡¯ll also be there


    the day I announce my identity." Watching Sean with amusement, she added, "Do you like her?"


    "No, that''s not it." Sean, caught off guard by the news that the girl of his dreams would be visiting,


    hurriedly said, "Actually, there¡¯s something urgent I just realized I need to do. I have to go. And keep


    the stuff, okay? Don''t you dare send it back, or I''ll get mad!"


    Sean left in a hurry, and Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle. Without guessing, she knew Sean was


    probably off to shave, shower, and spruce himself up.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Evening had fallen.


    Arabe had barely finished her dinner when a message from Ophelia popped up on her phone. It


    read, [Heading out now. I''ll be at Reflections Vi in 20 minutes.]


    With a swift thumbs-up emoji reply, Arabe looked up and announced to her parents, "Mom, Dad, a


    friend of mine will be stopping by for a visit soon."


    "A friend? " Keh and Louisa were pleasantly surprised and excited to hear that their darling


    daughter had invited someone over. It wasn''t an everyday urrence.


    "What does your friend prefer to eat and drink? I''ll have it prepared right away," Louisa said, her own


    hunger forgotten amidst the surprise. Arabe hadn''t had friends over since she moved back home six


    months ago, so this friend must be quite special to her.


    "She''s not picky, anything can be fine. There¡¯s no need to fuss," Arabe reassured her parents,


    standing up from the table, "You guys enjoy your meal. I''m going to wait for her by the entrance."


    "It''s chilly outside, put on an extrayer!" Louisa called out after her daughter. Once Arabe had left,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa turned to Keh, trying hard to contain her joy. "Our daughter''s finally inviting friends over.


    This is wonderful. What do you suppose young girls like to eat and drink these days?"


    "If she''s friends with Be, then I''d wager they have simr tastes and interests," Keh spected,


    ncing at the half-eaten te of food in front of his wife. "You can finish up your food. I''ll have the


    staff prepare some fruit and snacks. Be''s gone to wee her, so her friend must be close."


    Louisa couldn''t sit still to eat, rising from her chair. "I''ll go tell the boys toe downstairs. When their


    sister''s friend arrives, they should at least say hello, have a brief conversation. This is Be''s first time


    bringing someone over; we need to make a good impression and show some warmth!"


    The staff were left puzzled, unsure if they should clear the table or wait, as the couple had left their


    meal halfway through, clearly too preupied to eat.


    Arabe stood at the entrance of Reflections Vi, quickly replying to a message from Romeo. Soon,


    the re of headlights approached.


    A sleek ck sports car, its engine purring, pulled up in front of her.


    "Hey, sweetheart," Ophelia said, greeting Arabe with her radiant smile, her hair rolled into a chic bun,


    which added a yful charm to her appearance.


    Her beauty was like a plum blossom thriving in the snow; subtle yet breathtaking, never moring for


    attention yet impossible to overlook.


    "How long have you been waiting? Aren''t you cold?" Ophelia asked as she stepped out of the car and


    gently rubbed Arabe''s rosy cheeks. "I shouldn¡¯t tell you about my arrival time. You''re nearly frozen.


    And look at your little red nose!"


    Pulling out a dozen gifts from the trunk, Ophelia struggled to carry them all.


    Arabe quickly moved to help, teasing with a light smile, "What are you, Santa us with your bag of


    presents?"


    "I''ve got to make an impression as your friend," Ophelia chuckled, realizing theirbined efforts


    weren''t enough. She had intended to call over a security guard for help, but as she looked up, she


    froze in surprise.


    Following Ophelia''s gaze, Arabe saw her parents and brothers emerging from the house to greet


    them, the reception grander than she''d anticipated.


    "What''s going on?" Ophelia was bewildered, having only nned a casual visit.


    "You must be Be''s friend. I''m Be''s mother. It''s a pleasure to have you," Louisa greeted with an


    elegant and warm smile. She intended to shake hands, but seeing Ophelia''s armsden with gifts, she


    quickly interjected, "Dear, you shouldn''t have brought these gifts. Coming over is gift enough. Here,


    boys, help out!"

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    The brothers stepped forward to lend their hands, with Sean being the first to take the present from


    Ophelia''s hands. When the girl thanked him, he was on the verge of introducing himself, but her hand


    was promptly taken by her mother in the next moment.


    "This child, she''s a real beauty, just like our Be. Those features, that grace, simply stunning," Louisa


    said warmly as she gently took her hand. "It''s chilly out here, let''s head inside to chat."


    "Hey there, I''m Be''s dad. Right this way." Keh said with a weing gesture and a beaming


    smile.


    Ophelia hadn''t expected such a grand reception just foring to visit Arabe. She was utterly


    bbergasted. "You''re too kind, evening out to greet me personally."


    "You''re Be''s friend; we''re just as thrilled as she is that you''re here. Wee! Doe by more often


    when you have the time!" Louisa said enthusiastically, linking arms with her and Be. "We''ll grab a bite


    in a bit, and then Be can show you around. Oh, and these gentlemen are Be''s brothers¡ªthere''s


    Hans, Chase, rk, and Sean. There¡¯s also another brother named David, who¡¯s been tied up with


    work and hasn''t made it back yet."


    When she got to Sean, he instinctively held his breath.


    Dressed to the nines tonight, he looked as though he''d just returned from an evening g, shedding


    his usual aloof coolness for a more polished charm.


    At first, his brothers were puzzled by his attire since it seemed a bit too formal for home.


    It wasn''t until he offered an excuse about attending a friend''s wedding and carefully timed his return.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A closer look revealed that from his hair down to his shoes, including the color of his socks, everything


    was different from his usual style.


    But with so many brothers to meet, Ophelia could hardly take it all in, nodding with a smile, "Hello, it''s a


    pleasure to meet you all."


    Sean was about to say something when he overheard her asking Arabe, "Why does your house


    have so many bodyguards?"


    It looked like the ce was on high alert, as if something had happened.


    "Something came up at home recently, which has prompted an increase in security¡ªbut rest assured,


    it''s safe here. Feel free to rx and enjoy yourself. And if you get tired, you''re wee to stay over.


    We''ve got plenty of guest rooms; pick whichever you like. I''ll have Be show you aroundter so you


    can choose." Louisa exined.


    "You''re so kind, thank you for your generosity, Mrs. Collins. My ce is only a twenty-minute drive from


    here, which is quite close, and with the holidaysing up, I wouldn''t want to impose. But thank you


    again for your warm hospitality."


    "Thank me? Dear, you''re being too formal."


    For the first time, Ophelia was experiencing the warmth of the Collins family. She exchanged knowing


    looks with Arabe as if to say: OMG! Your family is just so weing and friendly!


    "You don''t need to change shoes; juste on in," Louisa invited her warmly as they entered the main


    house.


    "No, no, no, I¡¯ll change them. Your floors are so clean, and the atmosphere is so cozy. You are all so


    warm and kind. Be must feel so blessed and happying home to this."


    Louisa beamed with joy upon hearing her words, "You''re such a charmer. Oh, I just realized, we didn''t


    even ask your name?"


    "The daughter of the Almond family, Ophelia," Hans and Sean suddenly chimed together.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Keh and Louisa were surprised. How on earth did the two know Ophelia¡¯s name?


    Hans, too, nced at Sean with a hint of surprise. Ophelia''s identity was notmon knowledge, so


    how Sean could know that, since he had always been in Belloria?


    Had Ophelia visited Belloria, crossing paths with Sean in the process?


    The other siblings exchanged curious and puzzled looks, turning their eyes towards Sean.


    It was not strange for Hans, a seasoned businessman, to know the Almonds, but how did Seane


    to know Ophelia?


    Keh and Louisa hadn''t expected that Be''s friend would turn out to be Ophelia Almond, the sole


    heiress of the Almonds.


    "Your father and I go way back," Hans began, "We''ve had a few dealings in the past, and then his


    business focus shifted abroad, and we lost touch. I remember when we were out ying golf, he


    mentioned you were still in school. He spoke so fondly of you, it''s hard to believe you''ve grown up to be


    such a graceful young woman."


    Keh, realizing she was the Almonds¡¯ daughter, looked at her with a newfound warmth, as if seeing


    an old friend''s child.


    "Just two years ago, I read in the news that your father handed over the reins of the family business to


    you. It was quite a significant event back then," Louisa chimed in.


    Ophelia responded with a light chuckle, "Yes, a lot of people doubted me back then, thinking I couldn''t


    fill my father''s shoes."


    "This proves that your father was a man of vision," Hans said. That was a rarepliment from him,


    especially for someone he had just met.


    Since taking over the Collins family business, Hans hadn''t worked with the Almonds directly. However,


    he had heard of the feats of the Almond heiress in their business circle.


    At such a young age, she had propelled the group to new heights, turning skepticism into respect in


    just two years.


    It was said that she was a sports enthusiast, a skydiving aficionado, a legend on the ski slopes.


    A young woman of her caliber, sharing hobbies with his sister. It was no wonder they had be such


    good friends.


    "Hans knows of me?" This time, it was Ophelia who was taken aback.


    Hans nodded, "You''re doing great, keep it up."


    "Hans rarely dishes out praise. That means you must have a solid reputation in the business world,"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe said with a smile.


    Ophelia was thrilled to receive Hans''mendation. "Having Hans'' approval means the world to me.


    I''ll definitely keep it up."


    Sean, standing to the side, struggled to get a word in. Just as he was about to speak, the group had


    already made their way into the living room.


    There were six elders seated on the sofas, of whom Ophelia was stunned at first nce.


    Not only did Arabe''s grandparents and aunts and uncles rise to greet her warmly, shaking her hand


    and engaging in friendly conversation, but they also treated her almost like a member of their own


    family!


    Ophelia thanked them profusely for their hospitality and followed their lead, calling them Grandma


    Darren, Grandpa Belinda, Auntie, and Uncle, just as Arabe did.


    "In the future, you don¡¯t need to bring gifts when youe to our home. We''re all delighted to have you


    here. Feel free to visit anytime you like," Eunice expressed warmly with a smile. "Now, you and Be


    enjoy your chat. We elders will leave you be."


    Eunice and Bard were the first to head upstairs, not wanting to overwhelm the youngsters with too


    many people around.


    "Stay as long as you like, treat this ce like your own home, no need to be formal," Bard added kindly


    before leaving.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    "Thanks, Uncle and Auntie," Ophelia said. Hardly had she finished speaking before Bernard came over


    with a fresh cup of tea and Cornelia followed, presenting a te of pastries.


    Ophelia quickly stood up to ept them, saying, "Grandpa and Grandma, you''re too kind. I can


    manage on my own, but thank you."


    Bernard and Cornelia fussed over her a bit more, saying, "Well, you and Be have a nice chat. We''re


    going to head upstairs."


    "Take care, Grandpa and Grandma," Ophelia called out as they left.


    Ophelia watched their retreating figures. But she barely had a moment before Arabe''s maternal


    grandparents came over with a fruit tter, urging her to help herself generously.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Grandpa and Grandma. It''s just, I feel bad seeing you serving fruit to someone younger


    like me," she said, her voice with genuine concern.


    "That''s what we should do, dear," they replied warmly. "It¡¯s more appropriate for us the elders to look


    after you. Now, you and Be enjoy your time. It''s not often we have you over, so don''t rush off. Both


    our family, and Be in particr, are happy you coulde."


    "I''ll stay a while longer," Ophelia assured them, grateful for their hospitality.


    Louisa, afraid she would impose on their gathering, also parted with Keh. They soon left the living


    room, leaving behind the brothers and the two girls.


    With the elders gone, the atmosphere became more rxed.


    "Be''s never been one to invite friends over, so the family''s excited, maybe a bit too eager. Hope we


    didn''t startle you, Ms. Almond," Hans said.


    Ophelia was quick to reply, "Oh, not at all. I''m just so happy for Be. Toe back to such a loving


    family, and to see how much you all care for her. It makes me happy, too. Be''s been through some


    rough times, but it looks like she''s finally found her silver lining."


    Then she quickly changed the subject, not wanting to delve into past sorrows, adding, "This family''s


    hospitality is truly something else, a cut above the Murphys. The Murphys were awful, except for


    Grannie Grace, of course."


    She shot Arabe a smile, careful not to offend.


    She knew all too well the ce Grannie Grace held in Arabe¡¯s heart.


    The brothers were surprised by Ophelia¡¯s candor in openly criticizing the Murphys in front of everyone.


    It was clear she harbored deep resentment on Be''s behalf.


    "Thank goodness fate turned the tables, letting them get a taste of the hardship Be endured,"


    Ophelia added, her words full of empathy for her friend.


    "Be''s lucky to have such a caring and genuine friend like you. I''m pleased for her," Hans said with a


    soft smile. "I hear you''ve just returned from abroad, Ms. Almond. You were pursuing opportunities


    overseas?"


    "Yes, I was involved in a project in Belloria, but someone kept throwing wrenches in the works, so it


    hasn''t been going smoothly," Ophelia exined¡ªthat ounted for her extended stay abroad.


    "Someone causing trouble? Be''s brother Sean has some influence in Belloria; he might be able to


    help. Who''s been giving you trouble?" Hans asked, then turned to Sean, "Did you know Ms. Almond


    before this?"


    "Not personally," Sean replied. He knew of her, but she was unaware of him.


    To the outside world, he was just the infamous Sheen, and she was none the wiser.


    "Well, this is a good time to get acquainted. It''ll be great to have someone to watch your back in


    Belloria. From my knowledge, you both share a passion for sports and racing," Hans said, looking


    between Sean and Ophelia. "My brother''s team, Drift Swifts, has made a name for itself in Belloria.


    Ever heard of it, Ms. Almond?"

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Drift Swifts! So, Sheen was Sean?


    Ophelia''s eyes widened in disbelief as she nced over at Arabe, who seemed to be in on the secret


    all along.


    A smirk yed on Arabe''s lips, leaving Ophelia feeling like the only one left in the dark.


    But something didn''t add up. If Drift Swifts was Sean''s brainchild, then he must be the ¡°Sheen¡±. So why


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    on earth had he been at odds with his own sister?


    When Be stepped in to race on Ophelia''s behalf, she''d even mentioned that her brother was a real


    piece of work..


    And before that, the siblings had been at each other''s throats!


    Could it be that Be hadn''t recognized her own brother? And that Sean was clueless to the fact that


    he was bullying his own sister?


    It sounded like a soap opera plot, far too coincidental to be true.


    Sean''s attempt to stop Hans from blowing his cover was in vain. He noticed that Ophelia was quite


    surprised, and her eyes filled with unspeakable thoughts. Had Drift Swifts left a bad impression on her?


    Ophelia hadn''t expected the infamous Sheen to be Arabe''s brother. No wonder everyone said he


    was a force to be reckoned with, with an impressive background that made people hesitant to cross


    him.


    Who would dare mess with Sheen?


    Especially when the young master''s tactics were known to be ruthless and merciless, his fierce


    reputation well-established.


    "I can''t believe Drift Swifts is founded by Sean."


    Ophelia felt a sense of relief. Thank goodness Be had won the race. If it was an outsider who had


    shown up Sean, well, who knew how grim their fate would be.


    "It seems Ms. Almond has heard of them?" Hans, unaware of their previous encounters, gave her a


    warm smile, as if looking at his own sister.


    "Then you must have heard of my brother''s right-hand man¡ªEagle. If things weren''t soplicated,


    Eagle could handle it alone."


    "Hans!" Sean couldn''t believe Hans had revealed "Eagle" as well. Now he was finished.


    When Ophelia heard the name "Eagle," she thought she''d misheard!


    The very person who was a thorn in the side of her project was called ¡°Eagle¡±!


    Eagle was arrogant andwless, a man no one in both the underworld and the legitimate world could


    touch.


    He and his crew had been harassing her project repeatedly, forcing it to a standstill. She despised this


    Eagle to the core.


    And now Hans was saying this man was Sean''s subordinate?


    Why would Sean meddle with her project? What had she done to displease this man?


    The look Ophelia gave Sean was beyond surprise and shock.


    Sean felt that he couldn''t clear his name even if he jumped into the Mississippi River. He could do


    nothing but suggested, "Let''s give Be and her friend some space to catch up. We shouldn''t intrude


    on their reunion."


    "Let''s first hear about the troubles Ms. Almond is facing. No rush." Hans''s voice was still caring,


    showing no intention of leaving.


    "I won''t bother Sean¡ªah, I mean, Brother Sean, with my little issues."


    Hearing Ophelia''s repeated ¡°Brother Sean,¡± Sean became a bit restless, "Stop calling me like that."


    Ophelia flinched at his tone¡ªshe was right. Sean didn''t like her one bit! He must have been tolerating


    her for Be''s sake all along!


    From the beginning, Sean had been mostly silent.


    And now, he was speaking with a hint of impatience.


    It must be her calling him ¡°Brother Sean¡± that had bothered him.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    "Look, Sean, I should have called you by ¡®Mr. Sean¡¯. I''m so sorry," Ophelia quickly corrected herself,


    her cheeks coloring with embarrassment.


    Hans shot his younger brother a warning nce that said, "That''s Be''s friend. And you''re scaring her!


    What''s with the attitude?"


    "That was your fault, Sean. She was just trying to show you some respect, calling you ¡®Brother Sean¡¯


    because of Be. And here you are, freaking her out. Apologize to Be''s friend!" rk couldn''t stand it


    any longer, emphasizing that Ophelia was ¡°Be''s friend¡±!


    That''s MY sister''s friend, so you¡¯d better be nice!


    There was also pressure from Hans''s demanding stare: ¡°Apologize.¡±


    It was as if they all thought Sean was out of line. If it was that Sean didn''t want to help Ms. Almond or


    he found it bothersome, he could''ve just said so. There was no need to be so cold that he wouldn''t


    even let Ophelia call him by ¡°Brother Sean.¡±


    Feeling utterly wronged, Sean didn''t know how to exin that he didn''t want to be brothers and sisters


    with Ophelia, and now he had caused a huge misunderstanding. Ophelia, too intimidated to even


    nce at him, picked up her cup and took a few sips of coffee to distract herself. Poor Sean was at a


    loss for words.


    Arabe, however, read the situation and offered a gentle smile. "Didn''t Hans just suggest that Sean


    get to know my friend, make a new buddy? What Sean means is, since they''re friends, there''s no need


    for formalities like brother and sister, just first names are fine, right, Sean?"


    "Yeah, exactly, that''s what I meant! My sis gets me!" Sean was eager to clear up any


    misunderstanding, his tone shifting to a more careful and almost timid inflection.


    Ophelia hadn''t expected Arabe toe up with such a smooth exnation on Sean''s behalf.


    What Arabe didn''t know was that Sean had been putting up roadblocks on her projects behind the


    scenes.


    If she found out, she''d definitely think Sean disliked Ophelia personally!


    But for Arabe''s sake, Ophelia maintained a polite facade, "I guess I misunderstood you, Sean. But


    since you''re Be''s brother, it feels rude to just call you by your first name. I''ll stick with ¡®Brother Sean,¡¯


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    if that''s fine."


    "That¡¯s not fine!"


    That formality just made things worse, more distant, more alienating!


    But Sean''s adamant response took everyone by surprise again.


    His brothers suspected he was losing his mind because he was acting so strangely tonight.


    Arabe, on the other hand, understood what he was getting at and said with a softugh, "Sean just


    feels like we''re all family here, no need for such formal titles. Ophelia, you can call him ¡®Sean,¡¯ and


    Sean, you can call my friend ¡®Ophelia.¡¯"


    "All right, Ophelia," Sean began, suddenly picking up some cupcakes from the table and cing them


    before her, "Emm. I''m not great with words, so please don''t take it to heart. Be, what vor does your


    friend like?"


    "Strawberries," Arabe reminded him.


    Without hesitation, Sean moved the te so the strawberry-filled cupcakes were right in front of


    Ophelia, waiting for her to take one.


    If he weren''t afraid of being considered dirty, he would have liked to pick the cake up himself and


    deliver it to her.


    "These cupcakes are freshly made, they''re really good," Sean said. Trying to coax a more pleasant


    expression from Ophelia, he looked at Arabe for confirmation, "Right, sis?"


    "Yeah, Sean''s right. They''re delicious. Go help yourself, try one."


    Ophelia couldn''t help but feel that Arabe was acting out of character tonight!


    Having known Arabe for years, Ophelia had never seen Arabe go to bat for a guy like this!


    But for the sake of her friend, Ophelia took a cupcake. "Thanks, Mr¡­ Thank you."


    Sean didn''t hear her call him by his name, which left him feeling a bit downhearted, but at least she


    was talking to him now, and his mood quickly improved, "No problem, we''re all friends here!"


    And with that, it became clear to the rest of the brothers.


    Sean had a thing for Ophelia and didn''t want to take ¡°brother¡±!


    It seems his little sister knew him well enough to help him out right from the start!

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    "It¡¯s delicious," Ophelia cooed, delicately nibbling on a pastry, her every move embodying a charm that


    Sean found unexpectedly adorable.


    "Sean, have a bite yourself," Arabe interjected, yfully snapping him out of his reverie.


    It was impolite to stare at a girl for too long.


    Realizing hispse, Sean quickly diverted his gaze and grabbed a pastry at random, stuffing it into his


    mouth. "Not bad," he mumbled.


    Ophelia''s expression soured at his choice.


    "The one thing Ophelia can''t stand is pineapple," Arabe revealed, making Sean''s chewinge to


    an awkward halt. The pastry in his mouth had a pineapple filling!


    "If you like it, you should have more," Arabe quipped with a teasing tone, prompting Sean to swallow


    the pineapple pastry in a hurry. "No, no, on second thought, it''s not as good as that strawberry cupcake


    we sharedst time. Itcks that certain something."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His buddies couldn''t help but smirk at his rapid backpedaling.


    "Be, Hans, rk, grab some, will you?" Ophelia offered, extending the te towards them.


    Arabe picked one, and the other guys followed suit.


    Sean watched them with puppy eyes, berating himself for not waiting¡ªwhat a missed opportunity for a


    girl to serve him.


    "Pastry from Ophelia''s hands tastes even sweeter," rkmented light-heartedly, eating his piece


    and throwing Sean a teasing nce.


    "And Ophelia, do you have a special someone yet? If not, I''d be d to set you up," Chasel chimed in


    with a wink.


    "No need, Chasel, I''m focused on my career right now. Love isn''t on the menu at the moment," Ophelia


    graciously declined.


    Conversing with the guys was somehow easier than dealing with Sean.


    "What''s your type, though? I know plenty of eligible bachelors. We could keep an eye out for you,"


    Hans joked, with a tone that was unusually yful for him. "Surely not the self-centered, moody, and


    ky type, right?"


    Sean thought to himself: Come on, Hans, you might as well just say my name!


    "I''m not sure who I''ll end up with, but I don''t think it''ll be the kind you described," Ophelia replied with a


    light smile.


    Sean could almost hear the sound of his heart cracking.


    The brothers chuckled, enjoying the show.


    "I agree, that type is unreliable. But Be''s fianc¨¦ is quite the catch¡ªhe''s passed our tests with flying


    colors," Chasel said with a smile.


    "And I''d say Be''s fianc¨¦ is beyond reproach: handsome, caring, always puts Be first, and has the


    strength and capabilities to match her. Such men are rare in this world," Ophelia added, surprising


    everyone.


    "You''ve met Be''s fianc¨¦?"


    "Yes, we greeted each other while Be was on a video call with him," Ophelia exined, then turned


    to Arabe with a twinkle in her eye that Sean found impossible to ignore.


    Damn, how can she smile like that?!


    "Of course, your brothers are also outstanding talents," Ophelia quickly added, fearing she had praised


    Be¡¯s fianc¨¦ without equallyplimenting the others, sincerely listing their attributes.


    "Hans is distinguished, mature, and modest, with superior conversation, cultivation, and insight."


    "Chasel is handsome and courteous, with a dignified presence and strong leadership qualities."


    "rk is dashing and humorous, with a heart full of love and well-rounded talents."


    "Whoever ends up with you guys is sure to be lucky."


    "Ophelia, you''re too kind!" rk burst outughing. "I''ll go to bed smiling tonight."


    "It''s a real joy to receive such high praise from you," Chasel agreed, visibly pleased.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    "Ophelia, you''re an absolute catch as well," Hans said with a light chuckle. "You''re bound to find


    someone who really gets you, to share the road ahead."


    Sean stood to the side, looking visibly down.


    Why didn''t he get apliment?


    Doesn''t he have any redeeming qualities?


    Just as he was about to ask Ophelia, rk spoke up, "We''ve been nattering on for ages, let''s not hog


    your time with Be. Hans, Chasel, Sean, let''s make tracks."


    Sean hadn''t exchanged a single word with Ophelia before she took Arabe''s hand and said, "Then


    show me around, will you?"


    Arabe''s lips curled into a smile. "Sure thing."


    The two walked off, Ophelia''s hand in Arabe''s, and Sean''s chance for a chat vanished into thin air.


    "Ophelia is just too adorable. Who''d have thought she''d find so manypliments for me? I''m very


    pleased," rk said with clear mischief in his tone, and then he took a bite of a pastry. "But why does it


    taste less sweet than it did when Ophelia handed it to me?"


    Sean fought the urge to punch him.


    "We all got praise, except for Sean..." Chasel said, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he looked at


    Sean. "Oh, Sean, what does it say about your charm when a sharp-tongued youngdy can''t muster a


    single word of ttery for you?"


    Sean clenched his fists even tighter.


    "Alright, let''sy off Sean," Hans interjected, giving Sean a sliver offort. At least Hans was on his


    side!


    Just as Sean was about to express his gratitude and mention their earlier teasing, he heard Hans add,


    "Sean really isn''t in the same league as that girl."


    Sean: ?


    Theughter from Chasel and rk was uncontroble, the proverbial hammer from Hans striking


    Sean the hardest blow.


    In the garden.


    Ophelia was astounded by the exotic flowers and rare nts before her.


    "Your family sure knows how to live it up, cultivating all these precious nts."


    Even the Almond family, known for their own extravagance, didn''t splurge on such delicate and costly


    flora for their gardens.


    Ophelia couldn''t help but crouch down, "Just these few nts could buy an ordinary Joe a set of


    wheels, extravagant, truly extravagant."


    It was the epitome of opulence.


    "Like them? I''ll dig a couple up for you to take home." Arabe wasn''t just being polite; she genuinely


    called for a small pot and trowel, ready to get to work.


    Ophelia widened her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, my parents would be thrilled if I dug up a couple of these nts to give to a friend. Are


    there anything else you fancy? I''ll dig them up, too."


    Ophelia was charmed by the gesture and felt truly fortunate to have a friend like Arabe, who was


    straightforward and didn''t beat around the bush.


    This kind of demeanor was refreshing and endearing.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s plenty, these two will keep me busy enough. Enjoying your food and taking your nts, I''m


    already being quite impolite."


    After Arabe finished digging, she had someone ce the nts in Ophelia''s car and then washed


    her hands before they continued their stroll. "What''s there to feel awkward about? What''s mine is


    yours."


    Hearing this, Ophelia felt a lump in her throat. She remembered when Arabe faced tough times in the


    Murphy family, how she''d told Arabe more than once that everything the Ophelia family had was hers


    too, including her parents, ready to share, if only Arabe wanted it!


    She had repeatedly urged Arabe to leave the Murphy family and had even convinced her own


    parents to consider adopting Arabe.


    But Arabe had stayed for Grannie Grace''s sake, never taking up the offer.


    Ophelia never imagined that the words she''d once said would be echoed back to her by Arabe, word


    for word.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    "Everything I have is yours too¡ªfeel free to take anything you fancy when youe over to my ce!"


    Ophelia said with a warm smile, her arm linked with her friend''s, "No matter when, no matter what


    happens, I''ll always be your rock-solid support. The whole Almond has your back! Of course, with your


    current mojo, you hardly need our little hill for support, haha. But just so you know, I''m always here for


    you!"


    Arabe''s eyes softened, "I feel the same about you."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As they strolled and chatted, Ophelia suddenly remembered something and asked, "Oh, by the way, at


    what point did you learn that Sean started Drift Swifts?"


    "After I came back to our country."


    Ophelia nodded in realization, "That exins why you guys weren¡¯t at each other''s throats. It was all a


    misunderstanding because you didn''t know each other''s true identities. What a huge


    misunderstanding!"


    Arabe''s lips curled into a smile, "You seemed pretty shocked to find out Eagle works for Sean, huh?"


    "Be, you won''t believe it, that Eagle guy has been the thorn in my side, blocking my projects!"


    Ophelia eximed, still reeling from the revtion. "How much must your Sean despise me, sending


    Eagle to hassle me time and again. Sean and I are ipatible, like oil and water¡ªfirst it was the car


    race, now our projects..."


    Ophelia couldn''t help but add, "If I''d known Sheen was Sean, your brother, I would''ve picked a day


    when he was out toe knocking!"


    Continuing her analysis, she said, "No wonder at thest race, you mentioned he asked about me. I


    thought it was because I was trying to win over his track and make it public, and that caught his


    attention. But it turns out, he''s the one holding up my projects."


    "Sean doesn''t hate you," Arabe suddenly revealed. "On the contrary, he has a certain fondness for


    you."


    "You mean fondness in what way?"


    "Why else would he block your projects for no good reason?"


    It was all to keep her in Belloria longer, so he could watch her from a distance, to keep up with her.


    "I think he just can''t stand me! I called ¡®Brother Sean¡¯ one too many times earlier, and he seemed pretty


    annoyed."


    Arabeughed but didn''t spell it out.


    Sean''s feelings were for Sean to express.


    After a tour in the garden, Arabe led Ophelia to her room.


    "Wow, your room is like three times the size of mine." Ophelia gasped as she stepped inside. "Your


    family really spoils you¡ªevery single decor piece looks exorbitantly priced."


    Not just the decor, even the simplest items like the tissue box and the bedsidemp were top-notch


    brands.


    And that''s not to mention the bedding.


    "Is this your walk-in closet?" Ophelia was speechless as she took in the sight.


    Even as an Almond heiress, her home didn''t boast such an array of beautiful clothing and essories.


    The closet was impressivelyrge, with a variety of garments, shoes, and handbags all neatly


    organized.


    Each item looked brand-new.


    "You haven''t worn any of these, have you? They look so fresh." Ophelia picked up a dress and felt the


    high-quality fabric.


    "These look just like your designs? Oh, I remembered. A while back, didn¡¯t you say your parents and


    then your fianc¨¦ each ordered a batch of a hundred items for you. They didn''t happen to ce the


    order with QY, did they? So, how much did you make out of this."


    "Ms. Almond, stop teasing me."


    "Compared with you, I feel like a pauper! Honestly, I''ve never had so many clothes at once in my life!"


    After the tour of the closet, Ophelia was full of wonder. "Now I finally get why Kelly said you made the


    right choiceing back to this family. From the moment I arrived, I could feel the tender loving care


    from your family. It''s not just about the emotional support, but in the material way, too. I''m feeling like


    chewing out the Murphys again."

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh. "Arguing with them is just a waste of time."


    "Absolutely, let''s not give them a second of ours. Let them flounder in the abyss. Have you heard that


    Ynda has hit rock bottom."


    Hmph!


    That¡¯s what Ynda deserved!


    She was such a snob when she was the heiress of the Murphys, always picking on Be.


    Without Be, the Murphys would be nobodies!


    "But, what''s going on with your family? Do you need my help?" Ophelia couldn''t help but ask as she


    noticed the swarm of security guards patrolling the grounds. "Just say the word, and I''ll have people


    here in no time."


    Arabe filled her in on Erik''s situation and then said, "We''re just waiting for the puppet master to walk


    right into the trap now."


    "I can''t believe there''s someone out there even worse than the Murphys, more vile and despicable. You


    should be careful these next few days."


    "Don''t worry, with all these people around, and besides, it''s not that easy to get to me."


    "That''s true. With your skills, there aren''t many who can stand up to you."


    They chatted the night away until the hands of the clock were nearing eleven, and Ophelia finally said


    goodbye, her voice full of reluctance.


    "I''ll celebrate with you the day your true identity is revealed."


    "Definitely."


    As they walked downstairs, Louisa rose from the couch and said warmly, "Ophelia, leaving so soon?


    It''s still early, why not stay a little longer?"


    "No, Auntie, it''s quitete already."


    "Why don''t you stay here for the night, save you the trip back and forth. You''ll be attending Be''s


    homing banquet in a few days, right? I''m fond of you. If you stayed, Be would havepany,


    and I could see you more often."


    "Thanks you, Auntie, but Be''s leaving the country tomorrow, so I''d be alone anyway. I''lle visit


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    another time."


    "Be, you''re going abroad?" Louisa looked at Arabe in surprise.


    "Yeah, I''m escorting Be tomorrow. Don''t worry, she''s just delivering some outfits to a client. We''ll go


    ande back the same day, it won''t interfere with the uing ns."


    Sean knew the family wanted to surprise Be.


    "Then you be careful, and take good care of your sister." Louisa was obviously worried about his injury,


    but it wasn''t the right moment to discuss it, so she decided to talk about itter.


    Then she turned back to Ophelia, "Dear, when you visit, you don''t need to bring anything. It''s too


    formal. Boys, help Ophelia with her things to the car."


    The brothers immediately volunteered. One of them said, "Sean''s free, he can do it."


    Sean was thrilled at the proposal.


    "Auntie, you''re too kind. It''s just a small gift from me."


    "Your consideration is appreciated, but we shouldn¡¯t ept these gifts. You''re still young, how can I


    take these from a child."


    The two continued their polite argument, each insisting.


    "Why don''t we split it? Take half, and return half." Arabe interjected.


    The Collins family could ept half of Ophelia''s housewarming gifts and return her with some other


    items, and the friendly dispute would be solved.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    "Brilliant idea!" Keh had someone to bring over a selection of high-end supplements and beauty


    products.


    Ophelia was even more embarrassed, "Uncle, Auntie. you''re really too kind."


    "Don''t mention it, Ophelia, here is a little something for you." Sean was already holding a gift bag,


    approaching her with a friendly smile.


    Afraid that it would be rude to refuse again, Ophelia epted his gift with a grateful nod.


    "Make sure you visit us again soon, Ophelia. Aunt Louisa will be waiting eagerly, and the whole family


    wees you," Louisa said, walking her out of the main building.


    At the right moment, Hans caught his mother''s arm and said, "We¡¯ll let you go there. Take care,


    Ophelia."


    "Hans, you''re too polite. Stay, Be."  Ophelia was somewhat reluctant to let Arabe go, the key point


    being, she didn''t want Sean to take her there.


    "I''ve got something to handle suddenly; Sean will walk you out. Take care."


    "Alright, no problem. Take care and try to get some rest after," Ophelia responded before turning to


    leave.


    Walking beside Ophelia with a pile of gifts, Sean could feel the seconds dragging by, and Ophelia


    seemed to quicken her pace.


    She hadn''t paid attention during her arrival, but now the path to the front gate seemed endlessly far.


    "So, you and Be go way back?" Sean suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ve known each other for many years."


    "Be had it rough before, didn''t she?"


    The question bridged a gap between them, and Ophelia found herself opening up.


    "Back in the day, the Murphys, her foster parents, used to neglect her and treated her badly. And after


    they found Ynda, Be became practically invisible."


    "That Ynda, such a maniptive thing, always yed the sweet girl in front of their parents but


    turned into a bully behind their backs... Poor Be suffered a lot!"


    "Be always tried to keep the peace for the sake of family harmony and to avoid worrying her sick


    Grannie Grace. She even cleaned up messes for the Murphys. but they just took more and more


    advantage of her kindness."


    Sean hadn''t expected the girl to share so much. What had seemed like a long walk ended in almost an


    instant, as they reached the front gate.


    Ophelia pressed the car''s unlock button, and Sean opened the trunk to ce the gifts inside.


    "Drive safe, and may the wind be at your back." Sean said.


    "Thanks."


    Ophelia got into the car and buckled up, ready to leave, when suddenly Sean tapped on her window.


    "Hold on." He quickly pulled out his phone. "I''m escorting Be to Belloria tomorrow, and I''m not sure


    what might happen. It would be best if I had a way to contact you, just in case. You know her well."


    Ophelia considered his words and found them reasonable. Pulling out her phone, she opened her


    contacts and let him scan the QR code.


    Sean tried to hide his smile as he added her on WhatsApp, maintaining a calm voice as he said,


    "Goodbye."


    "Bye," Ophelia replied, starting the car and pressing the elerator.


    Her car sped away into the distance.


    Sean watched her leave, his heart soaring with joy¡ªhe finally had the girl''s contact info!


    He owed his sister a great deal!


    Indeed, his sister was the family''s lucky star, the beacon of fortune. Ever since she came into their


    lives, things seemed to go smoothly...


    In his phone, hebeled the contact: Ophelia.


    After a pause, he changed it to: Lucky Girl as his sister referred to her. Perfect!


    Back inside the living room.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Louisa couldn''t help herself, "Ophelia is such a looker, just like our little Be¡ªboth of them have top-


    notch features and charm."


    Sean''s eyebrows lifted at thepliment. After all, they were talking about his crush¡ªof course she


    was exceptional!


    "It''s not just her looks or aura; but she''s also been raised well. After all, she was the daughter of the


    Almonds. She''s got all the best qualities."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think she''d be quite the match for David!" Louisa chuckled conspiratorially.


    Sean''s face darkened at the remark. What were their parents even thinking!


    "You agree? From the moment Iid eyes on her, I just knew she and David would hit it off! David''s as


    lively and cheerful as theye, and Ophelia''s got a great personality too. They''d be just."


    Before Keh could finish, Sean walked out to interrupt, "How can they be a match?"


    "You went back so soon?" Louisa hadn''t expected him to return so quickly from dropping off their guest,


    "What''s wrong with them as a pair? Ophelia is ster, and David''s the heartthrob everyone knows."


    "David''s still a kid, he''s not the caretaker type."


    "Who says that? He''s super attentive and caring with his sister, way more than you ever were!" Louisa


    retorted, turning to Arabe, "Be, don''t you agree?"


    "Be, do you think your friend would be a perfect match for your brother David? Be your sister-in-


    What?


    Sister-inw?!


    Sean couldn''t stomach the title and was ready to interject, when Arabe spoke up.


    "I actually think Sean would be a good match for her."


    Keh and Louisa were taken aback, then both turned to look at Sean.


    Now, Sean''s face lit up with a victorious smile!


    See that? His sister had a good eye!


    Hear that? He and Ophelia were the real dream team!


    "That¡¯s nonsense," Louisa denied quickly, "Sean could scare away a young girl with just one look and


    you expect him to take care of someone?"


    "David''s the better fit, he''s gentle and considerate."


    Sean cut Keh off before he could finish, "Am I your real son?"


    Always praising others, they never had a good word for him!


    Keh and Louisa nced at him, words failing them. They wanted to praise him, but the truth was


    hard to ignore: David''s personality was indeed more approachable and thoughtful than Sean''s.


    "I''m going to take a shower!"


    Sean headed upstairs, passing by grandma''s room when he suddenly overheard her on the phone.


    "My dear, when are youing home? I met a girl tonight, so beautiful, just perfect, and I think of you.


    You are the only one in the house that is still single. I think you two would be well-suited."


    Sean froze, his grandma wasn''t talking to David, was she??


    What did she mean, saying David was the only one without a girlfriend?


    Wasn''t he, Sean, single too?


    Or did she think he was not worthy of a girl?!


    With that thought, he knocked and entered the room.


    Cornelia was on the phone with David. Assuming Sean needed something, she said, "We''ll talk when


    you get back,e home soon, everyone''s here but you, yes, even Sean''s arrived! Alright, goodnight,


    sleep tight."


    After hanging up, Cornelia looked up at Sean with a warm smile, "Did you drop the youngdy off? Tell


    me, she¡¯s quite beautiful, isn¡¯t she?"

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Before Sean could answer, the olddy queried again, ¡°Is it true that Ophelia and David are a perfect


    match?¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Sean asked with a hint of annoyance, ¡°why are you up worrying about this stuff at this


    hour?¡±


    David and Ophelia? A match?


    Not even close!


    ¡°That youngdy is just too charming and she seems so well-mannered. Most importantly, she¡¯s


    granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Cornelia¡¯s smile was so wide it almost split her face, ¡°I wonder when that girl will visit again. I didn¡¯t get


    nearly enough time to chat with her tonight.¡±


    The one who didn¡¯t get enough time to chat was him, Sean, right??


    This evening, everyone had been fussing over Ophelia with warm greetings, even Hans, Chasel and


    rk had quite the conversation with her. Yet, every time he tried to speak to Ophelia, it ended in a


    misunderstanding! He barely exchanged a few words with her.


    He had lesser interaction with Ophelia than all of the others!


    ¡°There''s more than one bachelor in this house!¡± Sean muttered discontentedly.


    Cornelia paused, realizing she had overlooked her dear grandson Sean!


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you too. I¡¯m getting forgetful.¡± She quickly pulled out her smartphone and tapped on a


    photo sent by a contact, ¡°What do you think of this girl? She looks pretty innocent and elegant.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like a budget version of Serena Lott,¡± Sean clearly wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°How about this one? She¡¯s both sultry and ssy. She seems like a determined person too.¡±


    Sean¡¯s frown deepened; he was clearly displeased.


    ¡°Then take a look at these ones; we¡¯ve got the cute type, the elegant type, the artsy type, and the


    queen bee type.¡±


    ¡°Just introduce them to David.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t muster any interest but got increasingly irritated.


    ¡°You, my boy, are too picky. All these women are highly educated and superior in their looks, careers,


    and wealth, and yet you fancy none of them.¡±


    At that moment, Bernard came out after a shower, and Sean couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°Grandpa, you


    should get Grandma to rest. She¡¯s been fussing over nothing all day.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t go on with this conversation, or he¡¯d explode from frustration.


    Bernard, noticing his displeasure, asked with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to set him up with someone, but he doesn¡¯t like any of them!¡± Cornelia was baffled by her


    grandson''s difficulty in finding a partner, wondering why he couldn¡¯t just find a girlfriend and settle down


    like his brothers.


    ¡°What kind of girl does Sean like then?¡± Bernard asked with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s


    asked around quite a bit and rounded up all sorts of girls for you, oh wait, we haven¡¯t found an Ophelia


    type yet.¡±


    Upon hearing Ophelia¡¯s name being mentioned, Sean perked up, but his hope was dashed in the next


    second when Cornelia said, ¡°Ophelia¡¯s busy managing thepany; she hardly has time for herself. If


    she¡¯s looking for someone, she needs someone like David who¡¯s attentive and considerate, who can


    be her safe harbor when she¡¯s exhausted.¡±


    Not someone with a hot temper like Sean.


    ¡°Yes, David is the life of the party, easy-going, bright, and sunny. The moment I saw Ophelia tonight, I


    thought she and David were a perfect match.¡±


    Sean¡¯s heart shattered once again.


    He didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. Mumbling about being tired, he walked out of the room.


    ¡°The kid, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s huffing about.¡± Cornelia watched Sean¡¯s retreating figure, guessing


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    that none of the girls caught his eye, and that perhaps he felt too young to settle down.


    ¡°Let him have his fun for a few more years. As long as both Hans and Chasel settle down, the rest will


    naturally follow suit when the time is right.¡±


    Sean had barely stepped away from his grandmother''s room when he heard a noiseing from his


    sister¡¯s room.


    ¡°Be.¡±

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Sean rapped on his sister''s door with a casual knock to signal his presence.


    He''d been hoping to catch up with her for a bit, so as to get a read on Ophelia''s take on the recent


    events. For example, had the car race they''d attended left a sour taste in Ophelia''s mouth? And was


    Ophelia now harboring a grudge against him for the whole debacle with that project ?


    But after a few knocks, there was no answer from within.


    Hadn''t he heard some noise just moments ago?


    Why was it dead silent all of a sudden?


    Had she fallen asleep?


    Just as Sean was about to walk away, a sudden thought struck him and froze him in his tracks. What if


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    his sister was in danger?


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ming in, okay?¡±


    Throwing caution to the wind, he twisted the doorknob and pushed open his sister''s bedroom door.


    The room was deserted, with the balcony door wide open, curtains billowing in the breeze, and


    snowkes drifting in.


    Where was his sister?


    He stepped onto the balcony, only to be greeted by a world nketed in white, with snow piled


    everywhere.


    There were footprints along the edge of the wall and in the snow below, which were roughly the size of


    his sister''s feet.


    Could his sister have leapt from the balcony to the wall''s edge and then down to the ground? Where


    was she headed?


    Following the direction of the footprints, Sean''s eyesnded on a corner of the garden where a few


    figures seemed to be missing.


    Had someone broken in?


    With that rming thought, Sean jumped down, following his sister''s trail. He alerted his brothers and


    sprinted towards the spot where his sister might be.


    Moments before, after Arabe had finished her shower, she found something off about the


    surveince, whose angles seemed to have been tampered with, and she also noticed that the number


    of guards in the corner was down by two.


    To avoid tipping off the intruder, she leapt from the balcony rail, dodging cameras and rushing towards


    the corner of the garden. True enough, it wasn''t just two guards unconscious under the trees ¨C there


    were six.


    Someone had definitely made their way in.


    The intruder had likely aimed to stay under the radar, hence there were no fatalities.


    Murdering on a snowy day would leave conspicuous red stains, so the visitor would act with discretion.


    Arabe tracked the footprints to the basement and, sure enough, found a group of skilled assassins.


    The guards from Reflections Vi were clearly no match for them, and even the seasoned security


    team under Hans seemed overwhelmed. Within moments, they too crumbled to the ground.


    As Arabe drew near, she detected a peculiar scent on the attackers ¨C a custom knockout fragrance


    that had floored the Collins'' guards.


    What was this potent concoction?


    She''d never encountered this fragrance before.


    Luckily, she had been taking a special pill these past few days, which was an antidote for various toxins


    and fragrances.


    The assassins, seeing Arabe still standing, exchanged puzzled looks. By all ounts, the fragrance


    should have rendered her unconscious upon first whiff.


    Yet there she stood ,safe and sound, causing a conundrum in their midst.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    At that moment, Arabe kicked at one of the assants, and then blocked the entrance to the


    basement with her slender frame, refusing to let them in.


    Had they finally trapped themselves?


    It seemed like the mastermind behind the scenes wasn''t small-time; not only had they used knockout


    gas, they had also sent henchmen who were quite skilled.


    She was suddenly curious about who was pulling the strings.


    The group of hitmen exchanged nces beforeunching another attack on her.


    The substantial security team of the Collins family arrived just in time.


    "Don''te any closer," Arabe warned her personal guards, "make sure you take those capsules I


    distributed earlier first."


    The team understood instantly that something was off with these hitmen.


    Thankfully, Ms. Be was prepared.


    "Also, don''t fall for their diversion tactics."


    Arabe''s words reminded the head of security, who ordered some men to return to their posts while


    the rest stayed to provide backup.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean was the first to arrive, and seeing so many hitmen, he said excitedly, "Caught in the act, huh?!"


    Seeing his sister surrounded, he was about to charge in to help.


    The head of security quickly held him back, "Ms. Be instructed us to take these capsules."


    Sean grabbed the capsule from his hand, popped it in his mouth, and rushed to his sister''s side.


    Soon enough, Hans, Chasel, and rk arrived swiftly.


    With just Chasel''s agile moves, these men were no match for him, not to mention the other Collins


    brothers.


    The four brothers shielded Arabe behind them, leaving her no room to fight.


    "Don''t worry, Be, we got you."


    "With Chasel here, no one''s going toy a finger on you."


    "rk''s going to knock their teeth out."


    "Did they touch you? If so, Sean will break their fingers one by one, grind them up, and feed them to


    the dogs."


    Arabe looked at the dozen or so hitmen, feeling that things couldn''t be this simple.


    Logically, with so many guards at Reflections Vi, the enemy wouldn''t just send these few hitmen.


    If they weren''t after Erik in the basement, what was their real purpose for storming in on what seemed


    like a suicide mission?


    They knew they were up against the Collins family, including Hans, Chasel and rk.


    Suddenly, Arabe remembered something and whispered to Sean, "Sean, they arrived shortly after


    Ophelia left our ce. I don''t know if she''s safe on the road. Take some men and check on her; make


    sure she''s safe."


    By all ounts, Ophelia should have been home by now, but she hadn''t sent a single message to


    check in.


    Arabe''s reminder made Sean realize that Ophelia might be in danger. He immediately said, "Then


    take care of yourself. Leave these goons for me to handle when I get back. Don''t dirty your hands with


    their blood."

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    "Sure thing." Arabe nodded in agreement on the surface, but not long after Sean had left the room,


    she had a switchde pressed against one of the hitman''s throats.


    The hitman was tough as nails; not even ncing at Arabe, he said with eyes closed, "Do it."


    He was a prisoner at her mercy, yet there was no begging for his life. To be killed or shed, he left his


    fate in her hands.


    With a quick swipe of her de, the hitman''s throat gushed with blood.


    The other hitmen were clearly startled; they hadn''t expected her to actually go through with it.


    "I''m only asking once. Who''s pulling your strings?" Arabe didn''t finish him off with that cut, but nicked


    him to draw blood, yet it was enough to terrify the others.


    Some of the hitmen thought about taking their own lives, but Chasel, sharp as ever, caught on quickly


    and crushed that hope.


    "As you guys fell into our hands, you''ve got only one way out, and that''s a fate worse than death,"


    Chasel said with a cold voice which was devoid of any emotion. "Answer my sister''s question. Who


    sent you?"


    Seeing that they remained silent, Arabe shed her de to streak across the throats of three more


    hitmen, with a demeanor as cold as a heartless she-devil.


    The remaining hitmen couldn''t believe this young girl was so ruthlessly formidable, even colder than


    them.


    Finally, the fourth hitman couldn''t take it anymore and spilled, "No one sent us. We acted on our own,


    trying to save our boss Erik. That''s all we know."


    Arabe clearly didn''t buy his story, and her knife moved towards him again.


    She was a medical student, so she knew just how much it would take before causing a fatality. Hans


    had noticed this too¡ªhis sister wasn''t out for their lives, but to scare them into giving up an answer.


    The fifth hitman, realizing just how resolute she was, decided toe clean, "At this point, we''ve got


    no reason to lie to you. Our boss Erik did have contacts with some mystery go-between, but he never


    revealed their identity. Whenever he met with this contact, he''d send us away; he even went abroad for


    the meeting, couldn¡¯t be more cautious!"


    "We were just following orders, you know? The boss said that not telling us about it was for our own


    good."


    "We had a crew of one hundred and forty-two, but we lost thirty-three in Belloria. Lately, many others


    have disappeared. We''re worried that the go-between is wiping us out from behind the scenes, so we


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    wanted to get Erik out to figure out what to do."


    "Even if you kill us all, we don''t know who the go-between is."


    Seeing that they truly didn''t know, Arabe turned to her brothers.


    "Lock them up for now," Hansmanded, and the head of security immediately motioned for his men


    to move in.


    "Hold up," Arabe whispered to the security chief, "check the ce for bugs."


    It stroke her that the hitmen could have been here ahead of her and possibly left behind some nasty


    surprises.


    Hadn''t expected Ms. Be to be so vignt, the security chief nodded and said, "Right away."


    "Let''s step outside." Arabe suggested, leading the way out of the basement to avoid any chance of


    eavesdropping.


    In the garden.


    Hans spoke in a calm tone, "Looks like this puppet master is cautious; he guessed right it was a trap


    and didn''t jump in. Instead, they''ve stirred up panic among the hitmen, pushing them to break out their


    boss Erik to deal with the mess while he watches from the shadows."


    "If these hitmen managed to free Erik, the puppet master could reap the benefits and sweep them all


    up in one go. If the hitmen failed, and fell into our hands, it''s no real loss to the puppet master," Chasel


    analyzed.


    "If Erik won¡¯t show up, and the Collins family remains in the dark about the truth behind that fire


    ident after a while, the puppet master will figure out that Erik is either dead¡ªbecause dead men tell


    no tales¡ªor has keeping his mouth shut for his daughter Serena''s sake. Either way, the puppet master


    won''t show up easily," Sean added, "then we''ll be exposed while our enemy keeps hiding in the


    shadows, leaving us vulnerable on all fronts."

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    "You got it spot on," Arabe chimed in, "Next up, the puppet master''s gonna be peeping at our every


    move. What we gotta do ain''t to mess up our own game, but to lock up these hitmen and keep


    spreading the word that Erik''s hanging by a thread and ready to spill the beans on the past at any


    moment. That''ll make them antsy enough to slip up."


    Arabe continued, "With holidaysing, both kin and business associates are likely to drop by¡ª


    especially after my identity''s out in the open¡ªwe''ll have even more visitors. If our mystery foe wants to


    check if Erik''s really kicked the bucket, they''ll probablye snooping around themselves."


    With a sly smile, she added, "Then, we''ll see who''s too curious about Erik, and who wants to sneak


    down to the basement. That''s when they''ll show their true colors."


    "You¡¯re right on the money," Hans agreed, "With New Year around the corner, I reckon they won''t stir


    the pot in the next couple days, so as not to raise any rms."


    Chasel grinned, "Just as sis said, we wait for them toe knocking during the festivities, and


    everything will be clear as day."


    After all, those who didn''t know them had no reason to harm them. It had to be someone close who


    nned the clinic fire back in the day.


    What the mastermind had aimed to snuff out were Keh and Louisa.


    Arabe was just an unintended pawn in this conspiracy, which led to a whole series of events.


    "As we nabbed all the hitmen today, they¡¯ll know we are gonna beef up security, and would definitely


    not waltz in here to meet their maker in the next few days," rk confirmed.


    "Now, we just need to hear how Sean''s holding up."


    No sooner had Arabe finished speaking than the head of security stepped forward, "Ms. Be, we''ve


    thoroughly checked the basement; it''s clean of any bugs. We''ve scoured the ce inside and out,


    multiple times."


    Arabe nodded and whispered her next instructions.


    Hearing Ms. Be¡¯s n, the security chief was impressed with her smarts and promptly saluted,


    "Understood."


    "Sis, your noggin''s sharper than a tack. They''ll likely buy into it." rk patted Arabe''s head, amazed


    at her calm and strategic mind in the face of danger.


    Meanwhile.


    Ophelia had just left the Collins residence when she realized she was being tailed.


    As a pro race car driver, she spotted seven or eight cars doggedly pursuing her. Though she managed


    to shake off a few, the rest clung on stubbornly.


    While passing under a bridge under construction, her car skidded after a silenced shot took out her tire,


    and crashed into a bridge column. ss shattered all around her.


    The airbag deployed just in time, but a shard nicked her forehead.


    A dozen hitmen jumped out, firing at her car relentlessly.


    Ophelia unbuckled and ducked low, as bullets turned her car''s interior to swiss cheese.


    Someone tossed a smoke grenade inside. The smoke was thin, but it made her drowsy. She tried


    covering her nose, but the fatigue was relentless.


    She saw the potted nts Be had given her had toppled over, soil scattered all over. She reached


    out, but as her bun was peeked out by the hitmen, she got shot and was forced back down.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, more vehicles approached fast and stopped nearby.


    Ophelia knew her luck had run out.


    She pulled out her phone wearily, and the first contact was Be.


    She sent Arabe a voice message, "Be, looks like your nts won''t make it. Next time, bring me


    something cheaper, or I''ll feel bad. Drop by my folks, and marry Romeo soon. Live a safe and happy


    life and no more dangerous stunts"


    Including avenging her.


    Ophelia released the button and sent her voice message. As footsteps approached, she knew it was


    the end.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    The acrid smoke filled her lungs, leaving her as helpless as a fish on a cutting board, which was ready


    for the taking.


    If it weren''t for the disorienting fumes and herpleteck of weaponry, she could have easily slipped


    away with her skills.


    The car door swung open, and Ophelia, drained of strength, closed her eyes when she faintly heard


    someone calling out to her.


    ¡°Ophelia??¡±


    It was a voiceden with urgency.


    ¡°Ophelia??¡±


    The tone was tender and cautious.


    ¡°Ophelia???¡±


    The very next moment, she felt herself being lifted.


    Who would be calling her Ophelia??


    Barely managing to pry her eyelids apart, she saw Sean''s face.


    Why was she thinking of Sean on the brink of death? It must be that this man left such a dark mark on


    her.


    ¡°Snap out of it!!¡± Sean cradled Ophelia in his arms; seeing her eyelids drooping, his eyes were aze


    with a bloodthirsty frenzy.


    His underlings had already captured a dozen or so hitmen.


    Staring at the defeated thugs before him, he said with a voice thundering with fury, ¡°What did you do to


    her??¡±


    Sean kicked the closest hitman, sending him flying several feet, ¡°What the hell did you do to her??¡±


    Still, no answer.


    He brutally kicked another in the face, turning the man''s features into a bloody pulp. As the hitman fell,


    Sean delivered another savage kick to his head.


    The scene was gruesome; the remaining hitmen hadn''t anticipated the legendary Mr. Collins to be so


    violently unhinged.


    In the midst of this, Ophelia''s grip on Sean''s coat began to loosen, her hand falling limply to her side.


    Sean was frantic, ¡°You can¡¯t die! I haven¡¯t confessed my love to you yet, and you haven¡¯t agreed to be


    my girl; I forbid you to die, wake up!!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ophelia was just weak and craving for sleep, yet Sean''s absurd and imperious deration forced her


    eyes open once more. There he was, his face etched with urgency, even with a tinge of sorrow and


    distress.


    What was going on??


    Was Sean feeling sorry or upset for her? It couldn''t be that. He was thest person to cut her any ck,


    let alone showpassion.


    It must be the hallucinogenic effects of the smoke bomb.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, keep your eyes on me! It¡¯s Sean!¡± He jostled the girl in his arms, ¡°I like you, damn it, and


    you can¡¯t die on me!¡±


    The underlings around him were taken aback ¨C even Sean''s love confessions wereced with rage.


    Ophelia doubted her own ears.


    Sean liked her???


    What a ludicrous hallucination.


    Exhausted, she no longer wanted to waste energy pondering the impossible. She was about to close


    her eyes again when Sean bellowed, ¡°You dare die on me, just try it??¡±

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    The guy wouldn''t stop yapping in her ear, which was driving Ophelia nuts!


    All she wanted was to catch some z''s, but then she heard him snap, "What the hell did you do to her?


    Nobody''s answering? Fine, then start slicing off their flesh strip by strip for a good week or two before


    killing them."


    Ophelia couldn''t believe her ears: Who¡¯s this monster?


    When Sean scooped her up to leave, one of the mercenaries finally blurted out, "It was the sleeping


    gas."


    They couldn''t figure out why Sean was so on edge.


    "Anyone who smells it will zonk out for ten hours and that''s it."


    As the killer finished, his eyes shifted to the girl in Sean''s arms.


    Maybe she was still semi-conscious because Sean was too loud, so loud that she couldn''t fall asleep


    right away.


    Sleeping gas?


    Just puts one to sleep?


    That''s it?


    Then Sean''s earlier freak-out was way over the top!


    Seeing the tiny cut on Ophelia''s forehead, Sean still couldn''t shake his worry and decided to bring her


    back to Reflections Vi.


    "Yes, Ophelia''s resting at my ce. She''ll be home tomorrow morning. Thank you. You should get


    some rest too, goodnight." Arabe hung up the phone after talking to Ophelia''s mother and turned to


    Sean, who was standing nearby.


    On the phone, she hadn''t mentioned to the Almonds the danger Ophelia had faced. She simply said


    that the two hadn''t seen each other in ages and that she wanted to invite Ophelia to stay over at the


    Collins'' for the night. Ophelia''s mother had agreed, as warm and gracious as always.


    Sean let out a sigh of relief, "Thanks, sis."


    He had brought Ophelia back for a few reasons:


    First, he wasn''t sure if Ophelia had other injuries that needed Arabe''s attention.


    Second, he wasn''t well-acquainted with Ophelia, and he had no idea how to exin the cut on her


    forehead to the Almonds without causing them worry.


    Third, he feared that there might be more mercenaries after Ophelia, so bringing her home was the


    safest option.


    "You¡¯re very considerate," Arabe saw through his excuses.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The Almonds knew about her re-connection with her birth family and hadn''t thought twice about


    Ophelia''s visit to the Collins''.


    Arabe''s gaze then fell on the figure on the couch, whispering, "Let''s get her to the guest room. I''ll find


    her some clean clothes, and we can check for other injuries, and treat the cut on her forehead."


    At least they were sure that the gas was just a regr sleep agent, which did no harm.


    "I''ll do it," said Sean, stepping forward to gently lift Ophelia up.


    Keh and Louisa exchanged knowing looks, and even the brothers couldn''t hide their meaningful


    grins.


    Sean carried Ophelia into the guest room and gentlyid her on the bed before turning to his sister,


    "Thanks for this."


    "She''s my friend; it''s no trouble," Arabe replied; catching the lingering concern in Sean''s eyes, she


    teased, "Something else on your mind, Sean?"


    "Just wait here, I''ll grab the first-aid kit for you."


    "I have my own."


    "Then, should I fetch some hot water for you?"


    "No need."


    "Alright, I''ll go tell the kitchen to whip up somete-night snacks, you must be exhausted too." Sean


    nced at Ophelia once more before adding his offer.


    "Don''t worry, Sean. Once I''ve checked her out, I''ll let you know how she is. On top of that," Arabe


    assured him with a steady gaze and a gentle smile, "My touch is light; you can trust me."


    "I have no doubt about your skills, sis." With that, Sean finally stepped out, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Sean recalled the moment when he had held Ophelia in his arms before getting into the car, she


    murmured in hazy sleep, "Flowers in the car."


    It was onlyter that he found two potted nts in her car.


    In his urgent flurry to carry her inside earlier, he hadn''t managed to grab the potted nts. Now, as he


    brought them in, Sean was perplexed. Was his Ophelia a secret gardening enthusiast?


    Even on the brink of exhaustion, she was thinking about the nts in the car?


    What kind of nts were these, which possessed such allure that Ophelia remembered them in herst


    moments of consciousness?


    They looked somewhat familiar.


    The soil was half-spilled¡ªcould they die? How should he revive them?


    Pondering this, Sean called upon the most experienced gardener in the household to see if the nts


    could be transferred to the garden or if they required special soil.


    The gardener looked at the pots in his hands with a hint of surprise. "Aren''t those the nts that Miss


    Be dug up from the garden for Miss Almond to take home? I clearly ced them in Miss Almond''s


    car. How did they end up with you? Did Miss Almond leave without them?"


    "Our family''s nts??" Sean was taken aback.


    "Yes, those are from our garden. Miss Be herself asked me to fetch these pots. I watched her fill


    them with soil from the garden and transnt the nts."


    It dawned on Sean that it wasn''t the nts that mattered to Ophelia, but the deep bond she shared with


    Be.


    "You may go now."


    "Yes, Sean," said the gardener, confused by the inquiry.


    Once alone, Sean went out to the garden, where he dug up some fresh soil and carefully repotted the


    bedraggled yet significant nts.


    Meanwhile, Arabe sent him a message, assuring him that Ophelia was fine apart from a minor cut on


    her forehead. Everything else was in good order.


    Sean''s heart, which had been heavy with worry, finally settled. "I''ve had the kitchen prepare somete-


    night snacks. Come down and eat something; you''ve had a long day too."


    "I still have things to attend to. You go ahead," she replied.


    Arabe descended the stairs while messaging Sean, and joined rk for a trip to the basement.


    The dimly lit basement were filled with the stench of blood, with over a dozen battered assassins giving


    off an apocalyptic vibe.


    Arabe approached them with an icy voice, "Ready to talk now?"


    "We''ve told you everything we know." One assassin, barely clinging to life, weakly pleaded, "What else


    do you want us to say?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Where did the mysterious scent on your bodiese from?" Arabe demanded coldly. "Erik doesn''t


    have the smarts to concoct something like that."


    Understanding pharmaceuticals was one thing, but creating a drug so potent was another.


    Another assassin confessed, "It''s one of our boss''s treasured secrets. We''ve only used it once before


    under special circumstances. We don''t know where ites from."


    They only knew it was a prized possession of Erik''s, and was rare in quantity.


    "Do you have an antidote?"


    "Yes, but we used it all up tonight."


    "We were resolved to rescue our boss at all costs."


    "We just didn''t expect a total defeat."


    Arabe was about to probe further when a weak and exhausted cough faintly broke the silence.


    The assassins thought they had misheard.


    Then the feeble and weary cough echoed again, and to their shock, they recognized it as their boss''s


    voice.


    Their boss wasn''t dead?


    He was still alive?!

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    At that moment, a bodyguard hurried over to Arabe and whispered a few words in her ear.


    A spark lit up in Arabe''s eyes as she turned to rk and said, "rk, keep an eye on them; I''ll be


    right back."


    rk nodded in understanding.


    A dozen hitmen held their breath, secretly wondering if it was their boss who hade into


    consciousness, prompting Arabe to check on him.


    Word had it that Arabe was one hell of a doc.


    If their boss wasn''t dead, then there was hope for them yet.


    As long as they could save their boss from the confinement, with his cunning and resourcefulness, he


    was sure to navigate them all out of this mess.


    They had been in dire straits before. It was their boss who had carved a path to survival for them!


    With that in mind, they exchanged knowing nces.


    After a while, Arabe returned.


    rk asked in a low voice, "How''s it looking?"


    "He''s out again."


    The hitmen overheard and were certain it was their boss. Thank goodness he was unconscious.


    Otherwise, with Arabe using his life as leverage, the moment the boss spilled the beans about who


    was calling the shots, they''d all be expendable.


    "Why grill these guys when we can just wait for him toe to and ask him properly?" Though rk''s


    voice was subdued, some of the hitmen overheard him.


    "Just afraid he won''t talk," Arabe said, her eyes reflecting a mix of helplessness and gravity.


    rk''s gaze fell on the hitmen, "With so many lives at stake, he''ll talk."


    Hearing this, the hitmen realized that the strategy was to use their lives to coerce their boss into


    revealing the puppet master''s identity.


    No, they couldn''t just sit around waiting to die.


    They had to save their boss and get out!


    Even if they couldn''t save him, they had to make a break for it first, and then figure out a way to call in


    reinforcements!


    "Keep them in line," rk said. Losing interest in questioning them, he left these words behind as he


    and Arabe walked away.


    The hitmen exchanged covert nces and had seemingly made a decision.


    Once out of the basement.


    Arabe smirked, "They fell for it."


    "Always the smart one, sis," rk knew that even though the hitmen were quick on their feet, they


    weren''t the brightest bulbs, "and your audio extraction was spot-on, no background noise, sounded just


    like Erik coughing up a storm."


    "I''ve already had the head of security beef up the watch on Erik''s room. Those hitmen won''t be able to


    get him out, they''ll have to retreat."


    The hitmen who escaped would surely be interrogated by the mastermind behind all this. As long as


    they insisted that their boss was still alive, the mastermind would have to believe it to some extent...


    This would increase the chances of the mastermind showing up...


    "You''re brilliant, Be."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rk patted Arabe''s head just as Sean came back from the garden and saw them.


    "Where have you two been?" Sean couldn''t help but ask when he saw their closeness.


    "Sean, you''re still up?" Arabe was surprised, thinking that with Ophelia''s condition stable, Sean


    would rx and get some rest.


    "I noticed your friend''s flowerpot was tipped over, so I topped it off with soil and picked up some


    toiletries for her."


    Sean''sment drew a sly grin from rk, "Since when you start shopping, and gardening? Guess


    the saying ''love turns one into a superhero'' is true."


    "That was your line, wasn''t it? Only you would say something that dumb," Sean''s gaze returned to his


    sister, which was filled with concern, "Where have you been sote at night?"


    "Just couldn''t fall sleep, and went for a walk with sis to clear our heads," rk boasted slightly.


    "A walk, you two??"


    "Is there a problem??" rk couldn''t help but show off, "When you weren''t around, sis and I used to


    walk all the time. Not just walks, we''d go shopping, eat out, and travel abroad."


    Having not realized that they''d done so much together, Sean sounded a bit miffed, "Well, I guess it''s


    my turn now."


    "Don''t you have Ophelia?" Arabe countered yfully.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    "Isn''t that gross?"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, knock it off, you two. rk, Sean, you should get some rest.


    I''m heading upstairs."


    As he watched her sister''s retreating figure, rk couldn''t help saying, "See? The moment you show


    up, sis bails!"


    Sean: ??? How is that my fault???


    The next morning.


    Ophelia woke to find herself in a beautiful bed, and the surrounding was unfamiliar yet cozy.


    She sat up abruptly. Where was she? How did she end up here??


    And her clothes had been changed into pajamas.


    She nced down and, to her horror, realized she was bra-less under the pajamas.


    Oh no, what had happenedst night? She didn''t let someone take advantage of her, did she?!


    She remembered the group fromst night, and the footsteps that got closer and closer. Had she really


    beenpromised??


    Because she hadn''t seen all of the Collins family guest rooms, she wasn''t sure where she was. She


    feared she had been kidnapped by those people from the night before and they had done something to


    her.


    With that thought, she intended to get out of bed and leave.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a cellphone on the nightstand. It was her own!


    She grabbed it hastily, intending to call for help.


    But as the screen unlocked, she saw a message from Be.


    [Morning, you''re at my ce. Come down for breakfast when you''re up.]


    This was Be''s house??


    She looked around the room again. It was indeed weing and stylish.


    Even the pajamas she wore seemed like something Be might design.


    She walked to the window and sure enough, she could see the Collins family''s garden below, with the


    staff already bustling about.


    Realizing she was safe, Ophelia let out a sigh of relief and felt her tension finally easing.


    She made her way to the bathroom and found that Be had gotten everything set for her; the


    toothpaste and toothbrush were prepared, and even the cut on her forehead had been carefully


    treated.


    But why was she at Be''s in the first ce??


    She recalledst night when she was under the bridge, being chased by several cars and identally


    crashing into a pir, then being shot at. After sending a message to Be, everything became a blur.


    It seemed like someone had carried her out of the car.


    The face she remembered was Sean''s.


    But how could Sean have saved her?


    It would be surprising enough if Sean didn''t give her a hard time or block her projects, let alone save


    her life.


    If it wasn''t Sean, then how did she end up at the Collins family''s ce??


    Could it have been Be who came to her rescuest night.


    Maybe she was just hallucinating, mistaking Sean for someone else.


    It had to be Be!


    Only Be would care for her so deeply, even tending to her wounds with such care.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After freshening up, Ophelia went downstairs.


    Arabe had been sitting at the dining table and waiting. She knew exactly when Ophelia would wake


    up and finish washing up, so she had been there in advance, just waiting for her.


    Sure enough, as the servant led Ophelia to her, Arabe smiled warmly and said, "Good morning."


    "Be!"

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    Ophelia''s smile widened as she saw her friend, and she pulled up a chair to sit beside her. "Did you


    change my clothesst night?"


    "Who else would have done that?"


    "Thanks a bunch!" Ophelia yfully tapped her friend''s cheek, her voice bubbling with gratitude. "And


    you even got that adorable towel and toothbrush set."


    "That was Sean''s doing."


    At the mention of Arabe''s words, Ophelia''s hand, which was holding a bite-sized piece of a


    sandwich, froze in mid-air.


    "They are a bit childish." Arabe said with a smile. "Sean thought all girls would like cute patterns."


    Ophelia hadn''t expected it to be him.


    "Crap!" Suddenly, something urred to Ophelia, and she hurriedly fished out her phone. "I forgot to


    check in with my folks."


    She hadn''t been home all night, and her parents must have been worried sick!


    "Don''t sweat it. I''ve already called your mom. Calm down." Arabe poured her a ss of milk and set


    it before her, then began recounting the events of the previous night.


    "You''re always on top of things, Be. So reliable." Ophelia took a sip of the milk and sighed


    contentedly. "This milk is so creamy~"


    After another bite of her sandwich, she felt curiosity getting the better of her. "But really, what''s the deal


    with those guys fromst night?"


    Why were they after her?


    Could it be that her enemies from abroad had followed her here?


    "It''s a long story." Arabe thought about how to keep it short and sweet as she gave an overview of


    the past events, and then continued, "So, Erik''s guys split into two groups. One broke in to rescue him,


    and the other went after you, in case the first group failed. They were nning to use you as a


    bargaining chip to exchange for their boss."


    "So that''s it. I thought it was weird they suddenly started tailing me and were so persistent." Ophelia


    chuckled. "For a moment, I thought my overseas enemies had tracked me down here. So, you''re


    saying you came to my rescuest night??"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The one who saved you was Sean."


    Arabe''s revtion caused Ophelia''s smile to freeze on her face.


    Really him?


    How could that be?


    "When the first group barged in, me and a few of the guys were dealing with them. Then it hit me that


    you might be in danger, so I sent Sean to check on you. Sean said when he got there, about a dozen


    hitmen were shooting at your car, and turning it into swiss cheese."


    Arabe loaded Ophelia''s te with avish breakfast spread and continued, "Under such


    circumstances, you were still sending me voice messages, and worrying about whether the flowers will


    survive and whether the soil had spilled. In the message, you cared about my issues with Romeo, but


    did not mention a word about your own safety."


    The night before, Ophelia had not revealed to Arabe how dire her situation had been, as well as how


    alone and vulnerable she felt.


    She hadn''t told Arabe that she feared she might never see her parents again.


    Worried that she might die at the hands of those men, she had asked Arabe to visit her parents if she


    had the chance. After all, she was their only daughter.


    Knowing Arabe''s character, she was clear that if Arabe found out her death was due to an


    assassination, she would stop at nothing to seek vengeance.


    Ophelia didn''t want Arabe to take such risks; she only wished for Arabe to live a happy and


    peaceful life with the one she loved. That would be enough for her!


    That''s why she had been so insistent the night before.


    "Sweetheart." Arabe added more to her breakfast. "Next time you''re in trouble, just send me your


    location. No matter what, no matter where you are, I''ll find a way to save you."


    "I don''t need your saving!"


    She would rather face danger herself than have her best friend risk everything.


    "Thank goodness Sean got there in time." Otherwise, Arabe would never forgive herself.


    The thought of Sean triggered a flood of memories in Ophelia''s mind, especially the moment of his


    confession.


    ¡°I''m Sean, I like you, and you damn well better not die.¡±


    What was going on?


    Could it be that she misremembered it??


    How could Sean possibly like her??


    But the memory ofst night felt too real.


    The words Sean said to her, and the way he scolded those men were all etched in her mind.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    "What''s on your mind?" Arabe caught Ophelia''s faint blush and couldn''t help but think she was


    picturing Sean holding her in his arms.


    Ophelia''s cheeks flushed even hotter upon hearing the question.


    Arabe watched her with a knowing smile. "I''ve told you that Sean has a soft spot for you."


    That statement gave Ophelia a more concrete answer to her suspicions.


    Could it be that Sean really liked her?


    She vaguely remembered from the night before how Sean had seemed anxious and concerned. Was it


    all real?


    And Be knew about it too?


    At the thought, Ophelia suddenly choked on her food and coughed uncontrobly.


    "Take it easy," Arabe said, passing her a ss of milk.


    Ophelia took a few hurried sips, feeling her mind racing. If Sean truly liked her, why would he put a hold


    on her project?


    Was it just to get her attention?


    But with so many other ways to catch someone''s attention, why would he choose one so infuriating?


    Seeming to have read her thoughts, Arabe spoke softly, "If the project had gone smoothly, you would


    have been back in your home country a month ago."


    So, Sean was trying to dy her departure, and to keep her in Belloria.


    What about the car race?


    How did that fit into all this?


    "As to that race, if you hadn''t gotten hurt, yourpetitor would have been Sean." Arabe''s guess


    brought a mischievous smile to her lips. "The prize for that race was quite substantial."


    After all, owning the whole Kowloon Bay track was a dream for many.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If Sean intended to let Ophelia win the track, it meant she held a special ce in his heart.


    Ophelia was even more stunned.


    So, Sean knew she wanted the Kowloon Bay track, and he found a way to give it to her indirectly?


    If Sean really liked her, that would exin why he didn''t want her to call him by his first name as Be


    did the night before.


    Because Sean didn''t want him to be like a brother to her!


    Be knew about Sean''s feelings, which was why she kept speaking for himst night.


    Everything made sense.


    Ophelia''s heartbeat quickened; could it really be that Sean liked her?


    When did it start?


    And why?


    A whileter, when Sean joined them for breakfast, he coolly nodded at Ophelia, "Morning."


    "Morning." Ophelia replied, suddenly feeling uneasy. The thought of Sean possibly liking her sent her


    heart into overdrive, and made it thumping harder than usual.


    "Thanks forst night."


    Sean was about to dismiss the thanks when he heard her continue, "Be, I''m full. You take your time.


    If there''s nothing else, I better head back... You''ve got your triping up."


    Sean thought of her drowsy question before he lifted her into the car the night before, ''Why are you


    holding back my project?''


    He had wanted to exin then, but the next second, she had passed out!


    Watching her leave now, Sean thought the project issue might have upset her, which was why she


    seemed in such a rush to get away from him.


    He felt a pang of urgency to follow her, yet unsure of how to exin himself.


    "The ointment on the coffee table is for her," Arabe mentioned nonchntly.


    Grateful for his sister''s thoughtfulness, Sean hurried after Ophelia.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Just as Ophelia stepped out of the main building, Sean caught up with her. "Wait up."


    Why did he follow her out??


    She felt even more ufortable now.


    "About the project thing. It was a fault made by my team. It''s sorted now, and no one will block your


    projects again," he said.


    Ophelia hadn''t expected him toe out and talk about this. She nodded, "Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it," Sean replied. Seeing her about to leave, he couldn''t help but try to keep her a little


    longer, "Maybe stay a while?"


    "Be''s leaving for a trip abroad. I don''t want to dy her schedule."


    She intended to let Be finish her work early, then go back and rest at home.


    Seeing that Sean was still standing in front of her and not nning to move, Ophelia asked in a cool


    voice, "Is there anything else?"


    Sean suddenly remembered something and handed her a tube of ointment, "Be wanted me to give


    this to you. You should take care of that cut on your forehead. Don''t get it wet. And if it hurts, you can


    tell me."


    Ophelia was puzzled. Why should she tell him?


    "I can ask Be to see if she has a solution to the pain," Sean said, worried that his ulterior motive


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would be revealed, "Last night, Be said your wound was from a ss shard, and it was kind of deep.


    You''ll need to apply this ointment for a couple of weeks to prevent scarring."


    Be hadn''t mentioned any ointmentst night, but today she had asked him to pick up the tube from


    the coffee table, probably this very one.


    "Alright." Ophelia took the ointment, and they fell into an awkward silence.


    Then, as Sean saw some flowers in the dirt beside them, it urred to him , "Oh, right."


    He picked up the potted nts, "These are your flowers; don''t forget them."


    Ophelia didn''t expect Be to be so thoughtful to have even refreshed the soil, and just as she was


    about to take them.


    Sean held onto them, "Be asked me to carry them to your car."


    Huh??


    Though surprised, Ophelia epted Be''s gesture and walked with Sean towards the gate.


    "I haven''t lived with Be for long, so I don''t know her usual likes and dislikes. Since she''s traveling, I''m


    worried I won''t cater to her tastes well enough. Can you tell me?" Sean started a conversation.


    Hearing that it was about Be, Ophelia felt her tense nerves rxed a bit, and she began to chat


    away.


    "What about you, what do you like?"


    Ophelia paused, blushing slightly. So, after all this roundabout talking, he wanted to know her favorite


    foods??


    "It''s nothing, just making conversation," Sean said, again trying to cover his tracks.


    "I like strawberries, mangoes. Not a fan of pineapple, but if Be''s around, I can handle anything."


    Sean looked into her eyes and said, "You''re really good to her."


    "It''s her who''s good to me. She''s protective of me heart and soul. I''m blessed to have such a friend in


    this life."


    Not to mention friends like Kelly.


    Ophelia could not help but feel she must have saved the world in her past life to deserve such fiercely


    loyal friends in this life.


    "I''ll call a cab."

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Ophelia was about to hail a ride when Sean unexpectedly handed her a set of car keys.


    They looked just like the set she had the night before, but these appeared brand new, unlike her slightly


    chipped and worn ones.


    "Is this fixed?" Ophelia was surprised. That was so fast.


    "Your old ride was riddled with bullets, interior shot to bits. The mechanic said it would take a month to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    fix." Sean pushed the keys toward her again. "This one''s brand new. I got your old te transferred to


    it, everything''s been cleared with the DMV. It''s road-ready."


    Ophelia was stunned that Sean would buy her an identical car and even take care of the license te.


    "Look, the whole mess started because of the Collins family. Those goons wanted to use you as


    leverage." Sean maintained his key-offering stance. "Drive this home and your folks won''t suspect a


    thing. If your car suddenly disappeared, and they found out it was shot up, imagine the worry."


    "But..."


    She knew he was going out of his way to gift her this car, she understood his intentions, but the gift was


    toovish to ept.


    "Last night, you were almost a casualty because of the Collins family. If you don''t ept this, we''ll all


    feel terrible. Consider it a smallpensation from us." Seeing her hesitation, Sean extended the keys


    closer. "If you don''t take them, I''ll have to drive you home myself."


    "Fine." Eventually, Ophelia thanked him and took the keys, driving off in the new car.


    As she drove home, she noticed the upgraded system, including the interiors and seats. It was


    definitely a deluxe version of her former car!


    How on earth did Sean manage to find such a rare, high-end model on such short notice.


    Watching Ophelia drive away, Sean finally revealed a satisfied smile.


    Great, she''d epted his gift!


    "Nice wheels."


    rk''s sudden remark made Sean whirl around to see Hans, Chasel, and rk standing behind him.


    They''d been watching for who knows how long.


    Chasel teased, "You''re so generous, giving away a gift worth millions."


    Hans chimed in, "I''ve never even received a decent gift from you all these years."


    rk added with a sly grin, "Ophelia''s car is exactly the model I''ve had my eye on recently. Wonder if


    she''d give me a lift."


    "Back off."


    Hearing rk, Sean warned, "If you so much as touch Ophelia''s car, I''ll break your legs."


    "Whoa, you want to break your brother''s legs?" rk smirked provocatively. "Come on, let''s see you


    try."


    Then, noticing Be approaching, rk suddenly yed the victim, "Be! Waaah, Sean wants to


    break my legs."


    Sean couldn''t believe the theatrics of the man. He retorted, "Ignore him, he''s full of it."


    Arabe''s gaze shifted to Hans and Chasel, who with a grave nod seemed to confirm rk''s tale.


    "You guys." Sean was shocked that both would conspire against him. Chasel, maybe, but Hans as


    well?


    "I didn''t, really." Sean feared his sister''s misunderstanding. "Are you ready? I''m taking you abroad."


    "Be, don''t leave me. I''m afraid he really will break my legs." rk continued his melodrama.


    Sean''s fists clenched a little tighter.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    "Alright, everyone, cut it out," Arabe said with a tone that was half amusement and half exasperation,


    her gaze sweeping over her brothers before settling on Sean. "We can''t leave just yet. The Velvet


    Royale hasn''t been sorted, and we''re still one outfit short frompletion."


    It dawned on Sean then: How could he have forgotten about the Velvet Royale! He wondered if the


    staff downstairs had found it.


    "What''s this Velvet Royale ?" Hans and Chasel asked in unison.


    Was their little sister in trouble?


    Why hadn''t she told them?


    Just then, Sean''s phone rang, and his voice brightened with a hint of joy, "Found it? Has it been


    delivered to QY? Good, well done."


    After hanging up, he turned to Arabe and said, "The Velvet Royale''s been located, I''ve had it sent to


    QY already."


    "Thanks, Sean," Arabe replied promptly, "I¡¯m going to check on it."


    "I''lle with you!"


    As Sean dutifully followed Arabe, Hans, Chasel, and rk exchanged puzzled looks. There seemed


    to be something going on between those two that the rest of them weren''t privy to.


    When did Sean and Arabe get so close, sharing secrets that even they, her older brothers, didn''t


    know about?


    Sean apanied Arabe to QY, and that''s when he really understood the magnitude of the empire


    his sister had built. More importantly, she was incredibly well-liked; wherever she went, respect and


    affection were readily offered.


    This kind of respect and affection wasn''t the fearful and timid kind from subordinates to a boss, it felt


    more like the warmth between friends.


    "President Arabe, long time no see!"


    "President Arabe, so d you could make it! You''ve gotten even more beautiful!"


    "Hello, President Arabe, and who is this gentleman?"


    Arabe introduced Sean with ease, and when they reached the production floor, Jaime, upon seeing


    Arabe overseeing the operations, quickly approached, "President Arabe."


    He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed Mr. Sean trailing behind her.


    The legendary tough Mr. Sean seemed so well-behaved behind his sister.


    It was as if he had be another person.


    "Hello, Mr. Sean?" Jaime greeted him with a smile.


    "Don''t mind me, carry on with your work," Sean said, taking a tour around QY. The ce was massive,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    spanning ten floors, each specializing in different products. For instance, one floor was dedicated to


    hat-making, another to shoes.


    The floor where Arabe stood was reserved for top-tier VIPs only, and the awaited Velvet Royale had


    just arrived.


    Watching Arabe attend to every detail with such dedication, Sean swore not for the first time to


    himself that he would make sure his sister suffered less, worked less hard in the future.


    "Mr. Sean, your coffee has gone cold, allow me to get you a fresh cup," Jaime offered, bringing him a


    new tea and some snacks.


    "Help my sister instead, I''m fine here, no need to fuss over me," Sean said, handing the tea Jaime


    brought for him to Arabe, "Be, have a drink, you''ve been at it for so long without a break."


    After sipping the tea, Arabe said, "I''ll go check the finished garments in the inspection room for any


    issues. Wait here for me."


    Even after three quality checks, since these were garments for a princess, Arabe wanted to


    personally ensure everything was perfect.


    While waiting, Sean took out his phone and texted Ophelia.


    [When Be''s busy like this, how can I help her?]


    Soon after, Ophelia replied, [Don''t disturb her. That''s the best help you can give.]


    [Oh.] Sean texted back, a little deted, before adding, [Did you get home alright?]

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    [I''ve made it to the headquarters, didn''t head back home.]


    [You and Be are such career-oriented women, so young and already working yourselves to the


    bone,] Sean''s text carried a hint of concern.


    Ophelia replied with a light-hearted touch, [Work keeps us fulfilled, LOL.]


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Seeing her in good spirits, Sean wrote, [You should rest if you''re tired, especially afterst night''s


    scare, and diving back into work this morning. You still have that bruise on your forehead. The holidays


    areing up, and a client sent me two crates of lychees and mangoes. I don''t have time to eat them


    all, I''ll have someone drop them off for you.]


    Ophelia was about to type a refusal.


    But then Sean added, [I''m heading abroad soon, no clue when I''ll be back. The house is overflowing


    with fruit, and I can''t possibly finish it. That''s the n for now, I''ve got to drop Be off.]


    Before Ophelia could organize her thoughts and send a response, she saw Sean''s message and


    simply replied, [Okay.]


    Sean was thrilled, so much so that he didn''t notice Arabe''s return from the quality inspection.


    Arabe glimpsed Sean''s chat, noting the name change to Ophelia with a hint of surprise.


    "Sean and Ophelia are moving that quickly? He even changed the nickname?"


    Seeing his sister back, Sean quickly pocketed his phone, "Don''t tell her. I just changed it on a whim,


    wasn''t sure what to call her. I remembered you usually call her Ophelia, so..."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh at his embarrassment, "Let''s go, we can head to the airport now."


    "That soon?" Sean stood up in a hurry, "You''ve worked hard, Be. On the ne, I can give you a


    shoulder massage."


    "Your massages? I''ll pass."


    "It was all a misunderstanding before." Sean quickly followed her, trying to exin.


    But in the next moment, Arabe handed him a bag, "For you."


    Sean was taken aback, having not expected his sister to find the time for a gift during her inspection


    stint.


    Opening the bag, he found the coats she''d designed, the ones she had promised to stuff with down


    feathers.


    "The fabric was cut a while ago, just needed the filling, now they''re finally ready," Arabe said with a


    soft smile.


    Sean admired the coats, even better than they looked in the designs.


    His heart warmed instantly, he slipped off his current coat and donned one of the new long ones,


    checking his reflection in the elevator mirror. It looked good, and he felt dashing.


    "They haven''t been washed yet."


    Arabe''s concern didn''t make him take it off, but rather he replied with gratitude, "They''re fresh,


    cleaner than what I''ve got on. They''re warm, light, andfortable, thanks Be."


    "As long as you like it, Sean."


    Seeing his sister''s warm smile, Sean felt touched all over again. What kind of angelic sister was she?


    Her smile so lovely, her gestures so heartwarming, so endearing.


    She outshone that Serena by miles!


    After a twelve-hour flight, theynded on the private helipad of Sean''s vi.


    Descending the stairs, Arabe saw that Sean had even prepared a cargo truck!


    In the distance, six different colored trucks stood, their transparent containers a departure from the


    norm.


    Since each of the princess''s dresses couldn''t be folded, they were meticulously ced in huge wooden


    crates, and because these were garments for a princess, the insides of the truck cabins were


    decorated with countless beautiful balloons, creating a romantic, cozy atmosphere.


    This was also the reason behind the trucks'' varying hues.


    This time, Arabe had brought six dresses, each upying its own truck, while she rode with Sean to


    the castle.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    On the road, Arabe received a call that pulled her out of her thoughts. It was from the head of


    security at Reflections Estate.


    "Ms. Be, just as you predicted, two hitmen have slipped away." the voice crackled over the line.


    A sly smile yed on Arabe''s lips, "Keep an eye on their next move."


    If they contacted the person behind the curtains or if that person sent someone after them, they could


    trace it back and find the puppet master''s location.


    "Understood," the security captain responded with utmost respect.


    After ending the call, Arabe ryed the information to Sean, who grinned devilishly, "Who do they


    think they''re messing with, trying to cross my sis? When we get our hands on the mastermind, I''m


    going to give them a taste of the hell you''ve been through."


    Arabe lifted the corners of her mouth, "If it hadn''t been for the mix-up at birth, I might have been just


    an ordinary girl, without all these skills."


    "You''ve got that wrong," Sean retorted as he drove. "If you had grown up in your real home, our parents


    would have hired the best tutors for you ¨C piano, chess, literature, art. With your talent, you''d still have


    reached the pinnacle, just without the trials of the triangr zone, without the nights of blood and tears


    you shouldered alone. Instead, you''d have had a life filled with the doting of family."


    Arabe''s gaze shifted to Sean, the sight of him confidently maneuvering the car warming her heart.


    "Someone''s going to pay dearly for this conspiracy," Sean vowed, his grip on the steering wheel


    tightening with resolve.


    Soon, Sean''s sports car, leading a convoy of six delivery trucks, made a grand entrance at the castle


    gates.


    The castle was a majestic sight, unlike any ordinary vi or mansion, truly exuding the nobility of


    royalty.


    The castle had a grand entrance with four additional side gates.


    Trucks delivering goods, like these, were only allowed through the far-left side gate.


    As Sean''s car approached the main gates with the convoy in tow, the guards on duty tensed up,


    readying their weapons, eyes locked on the approaching vehicles, fingers poised near the triggers.


    A wall of guards formed at the gates, and the captain shouted with stern authority, "Halt¡ª"


    He would not allow the vehicles any closer to the main entrance.


    Sean''s car screeched to a halt before the gates, and the six delivery trucks followed suit.


    The captain knew that a shipment of clothes was due today, but for the safety of the castle''s residents,


    he remained vignt.


    "Everyone, please step out for inspection!"


    Sean scoffed at themand, his pride tickled. How dare they ask Sean to step out for an inspection?


    At previous high-profile meetings, the lords of the castle had courteously invited him, seeking his


    counsel.


    How dare a mere security captain block his path?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Sean," Arabe interjected, respecting protocol, "let''s get out."


    "Alright." Sean was always amenable to his sister''s requests. At her suggestion, he unbuckled his


    seatbelt and swung open the car door.


    Seeing Sean exit, the drivers of the trucks followed suit, filing out behind him.


    "Who are all of you?"


    The captain only knew that a female designer was due to deliver clothes today, but these men looked


    far from ordinary. Each one seemed capable and not your average truck driver.


    Especially the man who drove the sports car ¨C he appeared arrogant, and upon closer inspection, it


    seemed he was the infamous Sheen.


    In these parts, Sheen was as feared as the devil himself.


    Why was he here?


    What were they nning?


    "We''re together," Arabe spoke up, "Could you please report that we''ve arrived and let us in?"


    This website is stealing our exclusive content (Dramanovels-swnovels). Please read on the


    original site to support the author and the trantion team continuing the story!


    Although Arabe had already scheduled the visit with the castle''s owner, given their lofty status, it was


    unlikely they would be greeted personally. Everything within this prestigious family followed aplex


    and tedious protocol.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    The captain of the security detail motioned for his men to step forward and scan the neers for any


    dangerous items, but not a single one dared to move an inch.


    After all, standing before them was the infamous Sheen ¨C the man whose reputation preceded him!


    Who would have the gall to frisk him?


    Arabe could tell that this crew was intimidated by Sean. Horace had mentioned before that in this


    happen in both the legit and underground scenes.


    It seemed the rumors were true.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are we doing this or what?" Sean''s tone wasced with impatience as he took a step forward, causing


    the dozen security guards to collectively step back in fear.


    Sean was speechless.


    He was just following his sister''s advice to let them do their check, but these people were a bunch of


    cowards.


    Though the security captain didn''t step back, he too held a deep respect for Sean, knowing full well not


    to cross a man so influential that even their employer''s kin wouldn''t dare offend him.


    "Mr. Sheen, I had no idea you''d be delivering the clothes yourself, but we have our protocols here."


    "So, you gonna scan me or what?" Sean snapped, "Or should I do it myself?"


    The captain quickly bowed and said, "My apologies," before whipping out a scanner and running it over


    Sean with the speed of light.


    "Damn, from that distance? If you''re gonna scan, do it right! What kind of half-assed check is that?"


    The captain''s mental defenses were faltering under Sean''s demanding presence ¨C truly as formidable


    as the rumors suggested.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to get too close to the man.


    Although he moved his scanner a bit closer, he leaned backward, symbolically running it over Sean a


    few more times.


    "Are we done here?"


    "Ye-yes, that''ll do."


    As he moved to scan Sean''s sister, Sean barked, "Keep away from my sister!"


    The designer¡¯s his sister? Really?


    Should he scan her, then?


    "It''s okay, go ahead," Arabe reassured, and the captain quickly scanned her, then moved on to the


    drivers behind her.


    These drivers hardly seemed like your average chauffeurs ¨C they all had a certain air about them that


    screamed ''do not mess with''.


    Sean was probably just escorting his sister today, but who knew if he had other business?


    "Can we go in now?" Sean had always despised their tedious procedures. In the past, when he visited


    other members, he''d just stride in with no checks, but being scanned like this was a first for him.


    "This way, please," the chief indicated for them to take a side door on the left.


    "My sister has to use the side door?"


    "Except for the castle''s owner, all personnel must use the side door."


    Sean looked rather exasperated ¨C he''d always used the main entrance when visiting other members.


    "Mr. Sheen, I didn''t expect you toe today. If you could just wait, I''ll check if we can make an


    exception for you."


    "No need, the side door is fine."


    Arabe''s words allowed the captain to breathe a sigh of relief, "Right this way, please."

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Through a side gate and a series of security checkpoints and recognition portals, they truly entered the


    castle grounds.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The six truck drivers who had unloaded the cargo didn''t have the clearance to proceed further. The


    castle staff took over, hefting the enormous crates inside. Once in the exhibition hall, they carefully


    unpacked the boxes, unveiling the pristine garments to be disyed andter scrutinized by the


    castle''s proprietor.


    Arabe and Sean, guided by two female bodyguards, traversed the frost-kissed garden to a charming


    drawing room where they were to wait.


    Soon, the six outfits Arabe had designed were also delivered there.


    The drawing room was as grand as the one where Leia had received herst time, but Arabe''s state


    of mind was entirely different on this asion.


    At the moment, she was meticulously arranging her designs.


    A servant brought in coffee and pastries, and Sean, without hesitation, took a seat. "Be, let''s take a


    breather here."


    Arabe continued her work, prompting Sean to bring the refreshments to her. "Have some coffee first,


    it smells pretty good."


    "I''ll have someter, just keep it away from the clothes, will you?" she said, focused on her task.


    "How about some pastries then?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    When Leia arrived, she found Sean holding a te in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other,


    coaxing Arabe to eat.


    A shadow of mncholy and surprise crossed Leia''s eyes. Why was Sean here? And what was his


    rtionship with Arabe?


    "Be."


    Leia, dressed in a tasteful and elegant outfit, approached with grace and poise, her every move refined.


    Eight nimble female bodyguards followed her closely.


    As Arabe was about to curtsy, Leia spoke, "We''re friends, remember? From now on, you call me


    Leia, and I''ll call you Be. No need for formalities here."


    "Leia," Arabe responded with a radiant smile. "This is my dear brother, Sean. There''s been some


    trouble at home recently, and he didn''t feelfortable with me traveling alone, so he apanied me


    here."


    "Trouble at home?" Leia''s eyes filled with concern and worry. Despite the urgency she felt, her


    upbringing ensured she always spoke in a calm, measured tone. "Do you need any help?"


    "No, thank you."


    "I hadn''t realized that the renowned Sheen was your brother Sean." Leia was slightly taken aback,


    recalling how Sean insisted on feeding Arabe, and it dawned on her that it stemmed from a brother''s


    care for his sister.


    Such a strong bond between siblings.


    Leia''s gaze shifted to Sean. "Hello, Sean. We''ve met before, but I am still very pleased to see you


    again."


    Sean was surprised. "Have we met before?"


    He had no recollection of such an encounter.


    "At a family banquet and a few dinner parties hosted by my brothers, I saw you from a distance several


    times."


    Once, Sean had boldly voiced objections to her family members, challenged one of her arrogant


    brothers, and had even flipped a table in anger.


    At that time, Leia had quietly harbored a deep admiration for him.


    It was just that Sean never knew of her existence, nor had he any memory of her.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    "Oh, dinner parties, family gatherings." Sean recalled, each memory a bitter pill to swallow, the kind


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that made you want to flip the table in frustration.


    "Get some fresh coffee and pastries in here, don''t neglect my friend and her brother," Leia said to the


    servants, her eyes softening as she nced at Sean.


    Suddenly, Arabe remembered something Leia had mentioned before: she had a crush on someone


    with thest name Collins.


    Could it be Sean Collins?


    "No need. Just check the clothes, and if all''s good, I''m taking my sister home." Sean clearly didn''t want


    to stick around.


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Leia''s heart as she heard him talking about leaving, but she


    managed to say gracefully, "Alright, please give me a moment."


    She approached the garment Arabe had designed, "I didn''t expect the final piece to be this


    stunning."


    Her every gesture was just right, like a gentle breeze in spring.


    To her, Arabe''s design seemed to transform into a work of art, her gaze filled with admiration as she


    gently touched the fabric.


    It was evident that Arabe had poured her heart not only into the design but also into sourcing the


    quality materials.


    "Not bad, you truly are a genius designer. I made the right choiceing to you," Leia said, turning


    back to Arabe with a radiant smile.


    Her beauty was renowned in thisnd, captured just once by the press, and it had been the talk of the


    town for years. Her features, as if sculpted by the divine hand, her skin pale and soft, resembled a


    porcin doll.


    "Princess Leia, if you are pleased, then we won''t impose any longer. C''mon Be, let''s head home,"


    Sean said, eager to leave.


    "Please wait," Leia said softly, "If you aren''t in a hurry, I wonder if it might be possible for you to stay for


    coffee? Just the three of us, a little afternoon delight?"


    Sean was about to respond when his phone rang. He excused himself, "Sorry, I have to take this call."


    Leia nodded, her eyes full of understanding.


    Whatever the person on the phone said, it made Sean lose his cool.


    "I asked for a sapphire, what on earth did you send me? What is this dull stone? You think this is


    worthy of gracing Ophelia''s neck? Are you out of your mind? Find the right one!" Sean ended the call


    with a hint of fury.


    Leia, overhearing his conversation, was momentarily taken aback but soon realized he was searching


    for a precious sapphire for someone named Ophelia. Did he have a girlfriend?


    "Sean, what kind of sapphire are you looking for? I know quite a few jewelers who could have what you


    need," she offered.


    Immediately, Sean showed her a photo on his phone, "Like this one?"


    Leia saw that the sapphire in the picture was especially rare, even rarer than any she owned.


    "I''m not sure, but I can give you their contacts. Is this for your girlfriend?" Leia asked with a hint of


    curiosity.


    "Yeah," Sean replied nonchntly.


    Arabe could almost hear Leia''s heart breaking, but her impable upbringing wouldn''t let her show


    a hint of her inner turmoil.


    With a smile, Leia said, "Alright, someone get Sean the contact details for all the jewelers. Tell them


    he''s a friend of mine and to treat him well."


    One of the female bodyguards, knowing of her mistress''s affection for Sean, hesitated butplied


    when Leia urged gently, "Well? Hurry up."


    Reluctantly, the bodyguard handed over the contacts to Sean, feeling a pang of unwillingness and


    sympathy for the Princess.


    After all, Leia had harbored feelings for Sean for a long time.


    And she didn''t expect that Sean had already found someone else so quickly.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    "Thanks." Sean punched the contacts into his phone with practiced ease before looking up. "Guess


    we''ll skip the afternoon coffee. Arabe and I have some errands to run. Let''s head out."


    As much as Leia didn''t want to see Sean leave, she didn''t press the issue, her smile gracious and


    understanding. "Well, we can always have tea some other time. Let me walk you out."


    "No need," Sean and Arabe both chimed in unison.


    "You stay and try on the rest of the outfits. Once the other styles are ready, I''ll drop them off." Arabe


    knew Leia came from an influential family and wasn''t supposed to escort them out of the mansion.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She had already bent the rulesst time; Arabe didn''t want to put her in an awkward position again.


    "When are youing next? Just give me a shout, and I''ll drive you over," Sean said casually, but his


    words warmed Leia''s heart, the thought of Sean returning was like a blossoming flower in her mind.


    "Then I won''t hold you up any longer. Safe travels," Leia said as they parted.


    "Thanks for the snacks and coffee," Sean said, setting down his mug and tugging at his sister''s sleeve


    to leave the sitting room.


    Leia watched their retreating figures, lost in thought.


    Her bodyguard whispered, "I never guessed he was Miss Arabe''s real brother. They''re so different."


    "Really?" Leia''s smile was as captivating as ever, her gaze still following them. "I think they''re quite


    simr. They might seem all cool and distant, but deep down, they''re warm-hearted."


    Truth be told, she envied Arabe for having such a caring brother. Leia''s eyes dimmed briefly with her


    own thoughts before brightening again.


    Once they left the mansion, Sean drove his sports car with Arabe to check out the resort he owned.


    The resort was expansive, a hit with the elite from the day it opened. Its convenient location,


    surrounded by natural beauty, boasted ten top-tier golf courses, up-close wildlife encounters, falconry,


    off-road racing, horseback riding, stargazing, and more.


    The resort manager personally took them on a tour in a golf cart. When they stopped, Sean stepped


    out and said to his sister, "From now on, this ce is yours."


    He held out his hand, and the manager presented the contract with a pen at the ready.


    Sean penned his name on the deed with a flourish and handed it to Arabe.


    "Miss Arabe, from now on, just let me know what you need," the manager said, bowing with a


    respectful grin.


    Arabe was puzzled. Why was Sean suddenly gifting her such a grand resort? There were the bank


    card and the collectibles before.


    "I''ve been wanting to give this to you for a while. I thought bring you by when I had the chance, and


    today seemed perfect. Why wait for the right day when today''s just as good?" Sean grinned. "You''ll


    have to take care of it now, Be."


    Arabe knew with the resort in her name, she''d have to swing by now and then. Sean was just finding


    ways to see her more often, and with a ce like this, the monthly profits had to be substantial. He was


    clearly finding ways to boost her ie.


    "This resort is part of a chain. There are twenty-four of them in Belloria, all in your name now," the


    manager revealed, taking Arabe by surprise.


    Twenty-four? That many?


    "This is one of the most profitable ventures under my name."


    It was a well-oiled machine, no need for her to fuss over it. This was Sean''s way of giving her a


    financial leg up while also finding more excuses to meet up.


    "Thanks, Sean," Arabe said, taking the contract with a grateful smile.


    Sean ruffled her hair affectionately. "Silly girl, no need for formalities with your own brother."

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    "Mr. Sheen, Mr. ir caught a glimpse of you earlier and wanted to have a word. Is this a good time?"


    the hotel manager asked with a respectful bow.


    "I''ll step out for a moment," Sean said, ruffling Arabe''s hair. "Hang tight for me, will you? I''ve had my


    guys bring the jet over, and we¡¯ll head straight to Reflections Vi from here."


    "Sure thing."


    He turned back to the manager, "Show my sister around, will you? Let her get a feel for the ce."


    "Absolutely."


    The hotel manager bowed deeply as Sean departed, waiting until he was a good distance away in the


    golf cart before straightening up. "Ms. Be, shall I take you on a little tour?"


    "No need. I''ll just wait here for Sean," Arabe replied, tired and preferring to sit and rest awhile.


    "But Mr. Sheen asked me to."


    "Do you listen to him?"


    The manager was taken aback, then quickly bowed again, "Of course, your wishese first, Ms.


    Be."


    After the manager had respectfully retreated, Arabe settled onto a nearby bench. Not far behind her


    was a chain-link fence, beyond whichy an off-road racing track.


    She pulled out her phone and saw several messages and two missed calls from Romeo.


    Arabe shot back a video call.


    "I just finished dropping off clothes for Leia, and then I got this massive gift from Sean. Take a look


    around, recognize the ce?"


    Romeo caught sight of the off-road track and the vast open space, with well-keptwns and the ocean


    view.


    "Did Sean gift you his resort hotel?"


    "You noticed?" Arabe was impressed by his quick recognition, just from a nce in the video, he


    knew where she was.


    "With a track like that, it could only be Sean''s resort," Romeo said, watching a gentle breeze y with


    her hair, a loose strand fluttering softly, "I''ve missed you. It''s been two whole days."


    Even though he knew she was busy, those days felt like an eternity.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Aren''t you seeing me now?" Arabe knew he missed her, so she had initiated the video call on


    purpose, "Once Sean''s done with his meeting, we''ll head back. Tomorrow''s New Year, we''ll see each


    other then, right?"


    "So long."


    A stark contrast to his cool public persona, his whiny tone now made Arabe chuckle lightly.


    Just then, a figure approached Arabe, seemingly quite taken with her, "Hey there, mind if I join you?"


    "Who''s that?" Romeo''s voice had an edge, tinged with annoyance and jealousy.


    But Arabe''s phone wasn''t loud enough for the stranger to hear.


    Without ending the video call, Arabe ignored the neer, speaking to Romeo on screen, "Finish


    up early today and don''t spend all day in the office just because I''m not there."


    "I was hoping we could be friends. Are you staying here alone? What room are you in? If you''re


    unattached, I''m up for some fun and can keep youpany."


    The guy seemed like a typical young, rich kid trying to impress Arabe, lifting his chin and mentioning,


    "I know the people who run this ce, I''m a friend of the owner."


    A friend of Sean''s?


    "And your point is?" Arabe''s gaze finally shifted to him, still not ending the video chat.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    "Alright then, I''ll just cut to the chase. You''re stunning, you know? I caught a glimpse of you from afar,


    and I couldn''t tear my eyes away. I''d like to get to know you, be friends."


    The stranger paused and nced at Arabe''s phone, "Are you FaceTiming your boyfriend? It''s


    vacation time back home and he''s still working. Must be some tough gig. If you''re willing to take the


    time to get to know me, maybe even date me, I could offer your boyfriend a job at mypany."


    "You want my fianc¨¦ to work for you?" Arabe''s lips curled into a half-smile, "Can you afford him?"


    Fianc¨¦?


    Afford him?


    The man chuckled, "Let me introduce myself."


    Raising his voice so the man on the other end of the call could hear, he said, "My name''s Joshua ir,


    ever heard of the ir Group? We''ve got forty-two branches across six countries. I''m the only son. I''ll


    inherit it all one day. Not just one fianc¨¦ of yours, but a hundred, a thousand¡ªI could hire them all. But


    it all depends on whether his skills and talent are worth the sry I''d offer. Of course, for your sake, I


    wouldn''t mind being a little generous, consider it a favor."


    Arabe smiled, turning to the person in the video, "Hear that? Someone''s trying to poach you, wants


    you to work for him."


    "I''d like to see who this guy is."


    Arabe flipped the phone screen around, and Joshua was stunned to see the face of Romeo on the


    other end!


    His mind reeled.


    Had he seen wrong?


    How could this guy look so much like Romeo?


    How could this girl possibly know someone like Romeo, a high-flier in the stratosphere of society?


    She had just said Romeo was her fianc¨¦?


    Joshua was dumbstruck.


    "Mr. McMillian, there are two urgent documents that require your signature." Carl knocked and entered,


    cing the files in front of Romeo.


    Mr. McMillian??


    Really Romeo?


    Joshua''s knees began to tremble.


    Arabe''s lips curled up, "I wonder how much the ir Group would be willing to pay for the skills and


    talents of my fianc¨¦."


    "Joshua?" Romeo''s voice was mocking and disdainful, as if he were looking down on an insignificant


    ant.


    "No, no, we can''t afford. Sir, Mr. McMillian, I had no idea it was you. I apologize for the offense! I''ve


    intruded!" Joshua immediately bowed in apology, then turned to Arabe, bowing with each word he


    spoke, "I''m sorry for my blindness and presumption. Excuse me, I''m so sorry."


    As he turned to leave, Arabe drawled, "Did my fianc¨¦ say you could go?"


    "I must say, you''ve got good taste." Romeo''s teasing voice made Joshua''s legs shake even more


    violently.


    In terms of looks, height, presence, he couldn''t hold a candle to Romeo.


    As for wealth, he didn''t evene close to a fraction of what Romeo had.


    Yet there he was, flirting with Romeo''s fianc¨¦e right in front of him.


    "Mr. McMillian, it''s all my fault, please give me a chance to make amends." Joshua continued his


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    apologies.


    "What''s going on?" Sean, from a distance, quickened his pace toward them.


    "Sean." Arabe rose from her lounge chair, her smile serene, "Is this your friend?"


    Sean nced at Joshua, "What''s up, has he been bothering you?"

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Joshua was simply a client''s son, someone whom Sean barely knew. But at this moment, Sean was far


    more concerned about what his sister had been through.


    Hubery ir, who hade with Sean, quickly shot his son Joshua a re upon hearing the trouble


    he''d caused, then turned to Arabe with a sheepish, ingratiating smile. "Ah, so you''re the sister Sean


    just mentioned, Ms. Be? A pleasure to meet you. Whatever my boy did wrong, please, feel free to tell


    me, and I''ll make sure he learns his lesson."


    "Mr. ir," a voice from the video call chimed in.


    Hubery''s eyes snapped to the screen, and there was Romeo!


    He quickly bent forward, all smiles, "Mr. McMillian, are you video chatting with Ms. Be? May I inquire


    how you two are acquainted?"


    "I was having a lovely chat with my fianc¨¦e, and then your son here suggests she should follow him,


    and even tells me toe work at the ir Group."


    "What the heck?" Sean bristled with anger.


    But before Sean could take any action, Hubery, livid beyond words, pped his son across the face.


    "You good-for-nothing! I brought you here to learn from Sean, who at such a young age has built an


    impressive empire, and instead, you hit on his sister, Mr. McMillian''s fianc¨¦e." Hubery, still fuming,


    pped Joshua again.


    "Dad, I didn''t realize she was¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth! Apologize now!" Hubery was fuming. His son had always been a disappointment,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and now he was an embarrassment.


    Joshua could do nothing but apologize profusely.


    "Ms. Be, Mr. McMillian, Mr. Sean, I''m truly sorry. I obviously haven''t taught him well enough."


    As Hubery continued to bow and scrape, Sean cut in with a cold voice, "Save your apologies. The deal


    we discussed is off. This hotel, I''ve already gifted it to my sister, so you need note here anymore."


    With that, Sean took his sister by the arm and walked away.


    "Mr. Sean, Ms. Be." Hubery, in a fit of exasperation, kicked his son and hurried after the touring cart.


    The hotel manager was driving ahead, with Sean and Arabe seated at the back, while Hubery,


    gasping for air, chased after their cart, and a limping Joshua trailed behind.


    "Mr. Sean, Ms. Be, please give the ir family another chance." Hubery was nearly out of breath.


    "Get them out of here," Sean said, obviously annoyed.


    Dare to flirt with his sister?


    A couple of ps were the least of what was deserved.


    Soon enough, a bunch of security guards rushed over and hauled the irs away.


    The onlookers were having a field day.


    "Can''t believe that Joshua had the nerve to make a move on Mr. Sean''s sister."


    "So, what kind of sister is she? A cousin? She is quite pretty."


    "It''s my first time seeing her."


    "I''ve never seen Mr. Sean bring his sister here before. I heard that from now on, she''ll be managing this


    hotel."


    "She''snded herself quite the deal. I wonder why Sean is so good to her?"


    "Hold up, stop the cart!" Sean suddenly thought of something important and urgently asked his sister,


    "He didn''t touch you, did he?"


    Arabe smiled slyly, "Nope."


    Relieved, Sean thought to himself that if Joshua had, he would make sure the guy would never use his


    hands again. How dared him!

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    On the other side of town, at the grand For¡¤ena Vi.


    Serena''s eyelids fluttered open, and the maid, Dora, immediately eximed with joy, "Serena, you''re


    awake? I''ll go inform the master right away!"


    Serena''s vision wavered between blurry and clear.


    An intricately carved ceiling, an opulent crystal chandelier, and ornate, luxurious draperies.


    She found herself in a bedroom that exuded luxury and grandeur.


    But how did she end up here? Where was this ce?


    "Serena, are you feeling better now?" asked a face that appeared before her, youthful and delicate.


    "My name is Dora. Mr. Cooper asked me to take care of you," she exined, perhaps sensing


    Serena''s confusion about who ''the master'' was. She added with emphasis, "It''s Mr. Cooper, Martin


    Cooper."


    Martin Cooper?.


    A torrent of memories flooded Serena''s mind.


    Louisa had beaten her mercilessly, left her in the basement for three whole days without a nce, and


    Sean ordered someone to douse her with icy water and p her across the face.


    When she was tortured to the brink of herst breath, the servants, following her parents'' orders, left


    her to fend for herself. She wasn''t given a morsel of food or a sip of water, and her wounds were left


    untreated.


    To survive, she had to crawl to a corner and force herself to drink the scant, dirty water left in a stic


    basin.


    At the thought, she closed her eyes. Her heart twisted in agony, and she felt a suffocating pain.


    "Serena, are you alright? Why did you pass out again?" Dora asked, concerned. "June, quickly call the


    doctor."


    But Serena hadn''t passed out.


    The painful memories made her heart ache unbearably, causing her body to tremble slightly.


    After the doctor arrived, Dora quickly said, "Serena just woke up for a moment and then passed out


    again. She''s trembling all over. I don''t know if it''s because she''s too cold."


    The doctor examined Serena, checked the medical equipment readings, and then leaned over, calling


    out softly, "Serena, can you hear me speaking now?"


    Serena felt numb, like a walking shell of herself.


    "Serena? Serena?" The doctor noticed that the medical monitors showed normal readings, except one


    indicated intense emotional fluctuations.


    She must have been agitated by some memory upon waking up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If her emotions continued like this, it could trigger a series of adverse reactions.


    "Serena?" the doctor called again with patience.


    Hearing the news, Martin rushed in, "Serena''s awake?"


    He had just been in the study, handling some work-rted phone calls. To think that in such a short


    time, the servant had told him that Serena was awake.


    "She passed out again." Dora said, "She was only awake for less than a minute."


    Martin took a seat beside the bed, looking at the woman lying there. Even though her eyes were


    closed, there were traces of tears at the corners.


    "Serena?" Martin called out anxiously yet tenderly, "It''s me, Martin. Are you awake? Did you have a


    nightmare? Don''t be afraid, I''m here now."

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Serena could no longer hold back the torrent of emotions, her eyes fluttered open and were


    immediately filled with tears.


    "Serena." Martin''s heart lifted at the sight of her awakening, but the tears brimming in her eyes pierced


    his heart with empathy. He quickly grabbed a tissue and gently wiped her tears away. "What''s wrong?


    Don''t be afraid, you''re safe here with me. No one can hurt you now."


    A lump formed in Serena''s throat, and she couldn''t keep the floodgates closed any longer as her


    emotions surged forward.


    Martin tenderly leaned down and wrapped his arms around her. "You''ve just been snatched back from


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    death''s door. You shouldn''t get worked up, I understand, I know you must be feeling terrible."


    He stroked her hair soothingly. "It''s okay now, it''s all in the past. Have a little cry, let it all out, and then


    let''s try to stop, okay?"


    As he spoke, Martin gently dabbed the tears from her cheeks. "I can''t stand to see you cry."


    The doctors and the servants in the room fell into a hushed silence.


    They had never seen Martin treat a girl with such tender care before.


    This girl, whom they were seeing for the first time, appeared quite ordinary with her bruised forehead


    and chin.


    They couldn''t fathom what the master saw in her, to care so deeply.


    "Martin." For the first time, Serena clung to Martin''s neck with all her might, crying bitterly, her voice


    hoarse with sorrow. "They really don''t want me anymore. They treated me like a criminal. They really


    don''t care about me anymore."


    Martin felt a tightness in his chest and a sting in his nose, moved withpassion as heforted her,


    "Easy now, don''t strain yourself, you''re still on an IV, and there''s a needle in the back of your hand, not


    to mention your injuries haven''t healed yet. I understand how you feel. I know this must be incredibly


    hard for you."


    "I''ve lost everything, my family, and their affection."


    "But you still have me. I''ve promised that no matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side. Even if


    everyone else is gone, you still have me."


    Hearing these words made Serena cry even harder.


    There was a time when she had treated him like a spare tire, summoning him at her whim, never truly


    valuing him as a real boyfriend, never offering him the respect he deserved.


    Yet, when she was discarded like trash by others.


    The only one to give her shelter, to offer her a home, was Martin.


    After a while, Serena''s sobs began to subside as her emotions started to stabilize.


    Martin, seeing her red and swollen eyes, felt his own eyes well up with tears. He gently wiped away her


    tear stains, "Okay, no more crying."


    Perhaps the emotional turmoil was too much, for Serena felt a sharp pain in her heart. Even as she


    covered her chest with her thickly bandaged hand, she struggled to catch her breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Martin quickly turned to the doctor at his side.


    The doctor examined her and immediately administered an injection.


    With the medicine coursing through her, Serena copsed into Martin''s arms like a weary cat.


    "Serena''s bodily functions have already beenpromised to varying degrees," the doctor exined.


    "Having just regained consciousness, it''s crucial that she keeps her emotions in check to prevent


    further damage."


    Martin, careful not to disturb her, asked, "When will she wake up again?"


    "It''s hard to say, could be in a little while, or it might not be until tomorrow."


    Martin nodded and turned to Dora, "Take good care of her. If she wakes up, let me know immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Martin gentlyid Serena back onto the bed and tucked her in, observing her in silence.


    The wound on her forehead was still healing. The dy of three days had caused redness and


    swelling, despite the doctor''s efforts.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t seen her reflection yet, or it would have been another bout of tears.


    "I''m going to make a call. Stay with her," Martin said as he stood up and walked into the study to dial


    that mysterious number.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    "Awake yet?" The voice on the other end of the phone, distorted by a voice changer, was emotionless.


    Martin spoke the truth, "Yeah, she¡¯s up."


    A few days earlier, he had called Arabe, begging her to save Serena. Arabe had tly refused.


    Just when he was at his wit''s end in the hospital, an unknown number called him, saying there was a


    way to save Serena.


    But there was a catch: Martin had to agree to do three things for the caller.


    The caller didn''t specify what these three tasks were, only insisting that Martin agree first.


    In the end, with Serena''s life hanging in the bnce, Martin agreed.


    "What''s the first thing I need to do?" Martin asked.


    "No rush," came the calm, authoritative reply, even through the voice changer.


    "When the timees for you to act, I''ll let you know. If I don''t reach out, you don''t need to contact me.


    Now that yourdy''s awake, our deal is in full swing. Here''s to a pleasant coboration."


    With that, the call ended.


    Martin felt uneasy. He had a hunch that the caller was trouble, but given the situation, he had no other


    choice.


    He couldn''t just watch the woman he loved slip away.


    Initially, the caller had sent him to a ce to pick up a pill. After Serena took it, she didn''t wake up.


    He even suspected the medication was faulty and made threats.


    It wasn''t until two dayster, when the hospital announced that Serena''s condition was stable and she


    could go home to recover, that he began to feel some relief.


    Thanks to the high-end medical equipment he had splurged on for Serena, she could spend the


    holidays at home instead of in the sterile environment of the hospital.


    To his surprise, a few days after taking the pill, Serena actually woke up.


    While he was overjoyed, he also felt worried about whatever mighte next.


    Back at Reflections Vi.


    Arabe arrived home to find family portraits fromst Christmas disyed everywhere.


    "Be, you''re back? How do you like these photos?" Louisa, gripping her hand, beamed, "The biggest


    one goes on the wall, so guests see it right as theye in. And these smaller ones, let''s put one on


    each end table, so guests can see our happy family while they''re having coffee."


    "Oh please, who cares about those?" Seanmented sourly. "Besides, is the family evenplete?


    Anyone would think you''ve lost a son."


    He had missed thest Christmas photo, so he wasn''t in the family portraits. Knowing now how


    adorable and beloved his sister was, he wished he had crawled to be in the photo with her, no matter


    how badly he had been hurt.


    "You''re just sour grapes because you missed out." rk, picking up a photo of him and his sister,


    admired it contentedly, "I think this one will look perfect on my desk. And this frame is super cute."


    "Look at you, it''s hideous." Sean scoffed at rk in the photo, "Look at Be, she''s practically


    grimacing with you."


    "That''s not true, she''s clearly smiling."


    "That''s called a forced smile."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her brothers bicker again, Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, cut it out, you guys. We''ll


    take more photos at the New Year''s celebration, won''t we?"


    "How did you know?" Everyone turned to look at her in unison, puzzled. They hadn''t leaked a word.


    Who had told her?


    "Don''t we take them every holiday?" Arabe replied with a smile, already anticipating the next round of


    family photos and the memories they would capture.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Ever since Arabe came back home, every family holiday turned into a photo shoot. Thanksgiving,


    Christmas, and now it was clear that New Year would be no different.


    "Be is just so smart." Keh said with a twinkling smile. "Now that Be has caught on to the


    pattern, I might as well spill the beans. Indeed, we''ve got a photo crewing over tomorrow. We''ll all


    dress up in matching family outfits and take pictures without any fuss."


    "This means I''ll get more snapshots with Be," rk boasted to Sean.


    Sean couldn''t swallow his pride, but then he heard his sister ask, "Sean, didn''t you say on the way


    home you wanted to take some selfies with me?"


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot." Sean, thrilled that his sister was saving face for him, eagerly pulled out his


    phone, wrapped an arm around her shoulder, and snap, snap, snapped away.


    rk couldn''t help but tease, "Can''t you ever stop? Taking so many shots in the same pose, aren''t you


    tired? Be must be exhausted!"


    "You have no clue. It''s about different angles!" Sean retorted, then posed for the phone again. "Come


    on, Be, give us a smile."


    Arabe lit up with a grin, and Sean tapped the screen multiple times, capturing several more images.


    "That''s hideous, what''s there to photograph?" rkined when he saw Sean baring his teeth in


    the shots.


    "Mind if I join?" Chasel pushed his way in, standing on Arabe''s other side, eager to get in the frame.


    "Who wants to take a picture with you? Move over, you''re blocking the shot of me and Be."


    Everyone around couldn''t help butugh.


    At For¡¤ena Vi.


    When Serena woke again, her lifeless eyes betrayed no emotion, as if her spirit was crushed by the


    world.


    "Serena, you''re awake? Thank goodness." Dora quickly fished out her phone to call Martin.


    The attending doctor stepped forward to examine Serena, ensuring there were noplications before


    heaving a sigh of relief.


    Martin, who was in the middle of a shower when he heard Serena had awakened, threw on a robe and


    rushed over.


    Serena noticed his hair was still damp, and his skin looked soft and clean from the steam.


    Truth be told, Martin looked handsome from this angle.


    "Serena? You''re finally awake." Martin was ted. "Are you thirsty? Hungry? Want something to eat?


    The doctor said you could have some broth now that you''re awake, right Doctor?"


    He turned to the doctor with his question.


    The doctor, momentarily enchanted by Martin''s dashing appearance, snapped back to reality and


    replied, "Yes. Serena can start with some broth. She should eat light, in small amounts, and frequently.


    She can''t fill up all at once."


    After all, it had been days since she had eaten.


    "Shall I have someone bring up some broth?" Martin asked softly, looking at the woman in the bed.


    "Mhm," Serena nodded, causing Martin''s face to light up - she finally wanted to eat.


    It was a positive sign.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    If her mood continued to be low, it would only worsen her condition.


    "I''ll go get it," Dora chimed in joyfully. "Just a moment, Serena, I''ll be right back."


    "You can go now," Martin said to the doctor.


    Though the doctor seemed reluctant to leave, she bowed and exited at Martin''s request.


    Dora quickly returned with a bowl of broth.


    "Let me do it," Martin said, taking the bowl to feed her.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    "You insist on having the kitchen prepare food for all three meals. Today, it''s finallye in handy,"


    Dora said with a smile. "I''ll just wait outside, then. Mr. Martin, Miss Serena, if you need anything, just


    holler."


    Serena never imagined that during her unconscious spell, Martin would have the kitchen make her


    share, hoping she''d wake up.


    At that moment, Martin scooped up a spoonful of broth, gently blew on it to cool it, and brought it to her


    lips.


    Serena hadn''t eaten in days, and with the first taste of the broth, she realized how wonderfully vorful


    it was!


    She had grown ustomed to thevish feasts at the Collins household and couldn''t remember the


    Had the Collins family starved her for so long that she had forgotten the taste of in food?


    Or had she indulged in delicacies to the point where she had forgotten the straightforward vor of


    broth?


    Right then, she wanted another spoonful, and then another, and another.


    "Take it slow, there''s more," Martin said, seeing her appetite return, his heart swelling with happiness.


    "If you like it, I can feed you like this every couple of hours."


    Soon, Serena had polished off the entire bowl.


    Martin gently wiped her mouth with a napkin, "The doctor said you shouldn''t eat too much at once. How


    about I feed you another bowl in a little while?"


    Serena wasn''t full, but for the sake of her health, she nodded in agreement.


    "How are you feeling now?" Martin asked softly, full of concern. "Did the broth warm you up a bit, give


    you some energy?"


    "Where''s my dad?" Serena suddenly asked, lifting her eyes. "Has he been in touch with you? I mean,


    my biological father, the former butler of the Collins family¡ªErik."


    Martin didn''t expect this sudden question and his expression faltered.


    "Has something happened to my dad?" Serena''s mind raced. The Collins family had used her as a


    bargaining chip, demanding her father reveal himself to save her. Had something bad happened to


    him?


    Otherwise, why wouldn''t he have shown up?


    After all, what a father would abandon his own daughter.


    "Serena, don''t worry." Martin feared that the truth might be too much for her to handle.


    "Just tell me." Serena grasped Martin''s hand with her bandaged hand, refusing to let go despite the


    pain, "Has he fallen into the hands of the Collins family?"


    Finally, Martin stood, as if making a decision. "Wait here for me."


    Serena, relentless, held on tight, unwilling to release his hand. "Tell me, has something dangerous


    happened to him?"


    "He left something behind. I''ll get it for you."


    "Left behind?" The words struck Serena like a bolt from the blue. She could hardly believe it. Her


    mother, Martha, had recently fallen to her death from an unfinished building, and now her father too?


    "What do you mean ''left behind''? What did the Collins family do to him?" Serena cried out, her


    emotions in tatters, clutching Martin desperately, "Did they kill him?"


    "No." Martin struggled to find the words. He had envisioned this scene countless times, but now that it


    was happening, he was still reluctant to hurt her, "Just wait for me a moment."


    He brought Erik''s old phone to Serena, "Your dad said that when you woke up and asked about him, I


    should just give you this phone. Once you see what''s inside, you''ll understand. The password is your


    birthday."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face.


    She recognized her father''s phone; back when he was still the butler, on one of his birthdays, the


    Collins parents had nned to give him a hefty bonus and order a birthday cake, surprising him


    discreetly.


    Her father had always looked after her, and she thought of him as a good butler.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So, using her own pocket money, she had casually bought him that phone.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Back then, Serena worried he wouldn''t grasp the features of his new smartphone because of his age,


    so she took the time to exin it to him.


    Serena never imagined that in the blink of an eye, he''d have been using that phone for three whole


    years!


    And even less did she expect that all that left for her would be this phone.


    He was gone!


    Serena didn''t turn the phone on right away. Instead, she held it with both hands, staring at the screen


    saver¡ªa birthday photo of her and her dad. Tears involuntarily streamed down her cheeks.


    "When I went to the Collins family to get you, they refused to hand you over." Martin could only exin


    the situation back then and then said, "Anyway, you''ll understand after you see it."


    Serena cried for quite a while, her heart aching until she could hold her emotions no longer. She then


    shakily entered the password and unlocked the phone.


    While she scrolled through the phone, Martin sat beside her, not looking at the contents, just silently


    there for her, asionally wiping away her tears.


    In truth, when he''d first opened the phone, he had only looked for Arabe''s number, not bothering with


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anything else.


    So he had no idea what else was in there.


    Serena alternated between crying,ughing, and being utterly devastated.


    Her emotions were like a roller coaster, peaking high and then plummeting down.


    Finally, after reading the first pinned memo her father had left for her, Serena understood what had


    happened.


    Her voice hoarse, she said, "He was coerced, had no choice but to take poison. Before you brought


    him to the Collins family, he had already ingested it. Even in his final moments, he wanted to use the


    little life he had left to trade for mine."


    Serena broke down again at this point.


    She always knew deep down that no father doesn''t love his daughter.


    For their own child, they would face death without hesitation.


    Seeing her tears, Martin tenderly wiped them away. This was the second time she had cried since


    waking up!


    Every time he saw her cry, it was like his heart was being sliced open.


    "Who forced him to take the poison? Did your dad mention it? Do you need my help?"


    It was obvious to Serena that Martin wanted to stand up for her, to avenge her father.


    She reached out and embraced this man who had given her his whole heart, saying nothing, just


    silently shedding tears.


    Without her saying a word, Martin understood that this was a matter they couldn''t talk about; speaking


    of it might bring trouble to them both.


    It seemed her father had been entangled in something veryplex and frightening.


    It was quite possible that even he was outmatched.


    "Did your dad leave any tasks for us to carry out?" Martin asked gently.


    Like funeral arrangements or some unresolved matter?


    "He asked me to stay by your side." Serena looked up at Martin as she said this.


    Martin gazed at the girl in his arms and hugged her tighter, affirming, "I promised your dad I would take


    good care of you, to ensure you live a healthy, happy, and safe life."


    Serena knew that at this moment, this man was all she had to rely on.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Erik had told her that Martin was a trustworthy man, and that he truly loved her with all his heart. He


    urged her to stick with him, implying that one day this man might serve as her sharpest sword.


    Had it not been for the secrets she unearthed in the encrypted memos, she would never have known


    the extent of the dangerous web her father had been entangled in. Alone, she was nothing but a sitting


    duck.


    It was like bringing a knife to a gunfight.


    Her father had made her promise to y the fool, to keep mum no matter what, never to reveal the


    truth behind the fire that happened years ago. If she did, she would meet a grim fate before she could


    spread her wings, let alone avenge him.


    Serena etched her father''s words deep into her heart.


    She would grow those wings and wait for the right moment to strike back with vengeance, to thrust the


    de into the heart of the despicable mastermind behind it all!


    Serena was determined to have her revenge!


    And she intended to leave them with nowhere to hide!


    For now, she had to bide her time, to wait and endure.


    "Alright, Serena, no more tears," Martin''s voice was gentle and soothing. "You''ve cried enough."


    "But you haven''t finished the story," Serena nudged him away lightly, gazing into his eyes, "You


    rescued me from the Collins family, but what happened next? How did I wake up? Who saved me?"


    In that basement, she had felt so close to death she even hallucinated seeing her mother, Martha.


    Who had brought her back from the brink?


    Or had the Collins family eventually called a doctor for her?


    Was it Arabe who saved her?


    Deep down, she still held a sliver of hope for the Collins family.


    But after listening to Martin, that faint hope extinguished.


    "It went like this." Martin reluctantly revealed the dire circumstances, including how critical her condition


    had been. He had to unlock Erik''s phone without permission to contact Arabe, begging her to save


    Serena. But Arabe had ultimately refused.


    Serena''s eyes dimmed with despair; she knew it. Why would Arabe care about whether she lived or


    died?


    And Arabe was always so detached, but what about her parents from the Collins family? They didn''t


    care for her either.


    Her heart ached as if it were being sliced open.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I swear I didn''t peek at any other content on your father¡¯s phone," Martin, fearing she would


    misunderstand, raised his hand to swear, "If I did, may I be cursed to never be with you, Serena, in this


    life or the next!"


    Serena knew that for him, that was a truly potent oath.


    "I believe you," She gave him a tender smile.


    Martin was touched by her sincere warmth, a rarity from her. She believed him! She still trusted him!


    "What happened after? How did you manage to save me? If Arabe refused to help, how did you find


    someone else in such a critical situation?"


    "Somebody called me out of the blue, iming they had medicine that could help. They wanted a favor


    in exchange. Don''t worry, it wasn''t anything shady. After you took the medicine, the hospital dered


    you out of danger, and I brought you home. And today, you woke up."


    Martin kept the details about the mysterious caller vague, instead, he cradled her face and said, "This


    estate, it''s called For¡¤ena Vi, and from now on, it''s our home."


    For¡¤ena Vi.


    Serena hadn''t expected him to name it something connected to her.


    "From now on, you rest here and recover. I''ll be with you for the holiday. You''re used to lively


    celebrations, but a quiet one this year might not be so bad," Martin said with a gentle gaze.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Serena nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, take a break for now," Martin suggested, hoping to coax her into rest. But all of a sudden,


    Serena chimed in, "Martin, will this gash on my forehead leave a scar? What did the doctor say?"


    She had banged her head on shards of broken ss, and the cut was undoubtedly deep.


    Martin''s gaze fell upon her forehead, which was usually smooth and fair but now appeared swollen,


    rough, and fierce. Still, his eyes softened as he spoke, "No matter what it takes, I''ll make sure your


    forehead heals."


    "Hand me the mirror," Serena said, sensing something was amiss and wanting to see for herself.


    "It''ste. We''ll check it tomorrow."


    Martin tried to sidestep her request, but that made Serena even more eager to see her own face. She


    remembered the coffee table that Keh had flipped in anger, the ss splinters that flew


    everywhere, even nicking her chin.


    Now she could feel a slight pain in her chin.


    "Please, just bring it to me!" Serena urged.


    Reluctantly, Martin fetched a mirror for her.


    With just one nce, Serena saw her forehead, rough and red with numerous uneven cuts - an ugly


    and ferocious sight that made her hand tremble, and the mirror dropped onto the nket.


    "Serena." Martin began, trying to offerfort.


    But Serena panicked, "My forehead, my face."


    What had happened to her?


    How could she, of all people, end up looking like this?


    In the mirror, she had seen not only her horrifying forehead but also her unattended, coarse face, and a


    prominent red scar on her chin.


    "My face."


    She couldn''t believe it. Her once-prized beauty had turned into something so dreadful.


    Was her face ruined?


    "It''s just temporary, don''t be afraid." Martin had anticipated her shock upon seeing her reflection and


    hurried to reassure her.


    Seeing the worry in Martin''s eyes, Serena couldn''t understand. She was a mess, and yet he wasn''t


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    repulsed. He had spoken to her so gently, held her.


    She felt like she would vomit!


    "It''s okay, Serena, I don''t mind." Martin feared she might lose all hope, his voice even more tender,


    "The doctor mentioned your forehead wound is deep, so it''ll take some time to heal, but it''s not beyond


    recovery."


    "No, that''s not it." Serena suddenly turned her attention to her hands, which were heavily bandaged


    and resembled a pair of bear paws.


    When she had picked up the mirror, she distinctly felt ack of strength in her hands, and her fingers


    were not as nimble as before.


    She initially thought it was due to the bandages around her fingers.


    But now, as she moved her fingers, once slender and delicate, they were scarred and clumsy, swollen.


    Indeed, not as agile as they used to be.


    "Did I damage the tendons in my hands?" Serena asked fearfully, her eyes brimming with tears, "There


    were ss shards in my palms and on the backs of my hands, and they''ve been untreated for three


    days. Are my hands ruined?"


    "Don''t overthink it," Martin consoled her tenderly, "The doctor said you just can''t y the piano for a


    few months, and your reactions won''t be as quick. It''ll all get better in time."

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    "Really? You''re not pulling my leg?" Serena clearly didn''t believe it, "Look me in the eyes and tell me,


    how much of my old self can I get back?"


    "Seventy to eighty percent."


    Serena was gobsmacked! It was as if lightning had struck her, and she had been shot through the heart


    with a thousand arrows!


    Seventy to eighty percent?


    She could only get back to seventy or eighty percent of her former self?


    How was she supposed to y the piano now? How could she paint? How could she be the talented


    woman she once was?


    "I talked to the doctor, and he said that with some practice, ying the piano and painting won''t be an


    issue. It''ll just be a bit tough at the start. Like when eating, holding cutlery might be a little wobbly. but


    it''ll get better."


    "What did you just say?" Serena was even more shocked!


    She thought not being able to y the piano or paint like before was bad enough, but now, even the


    simplest tasks like eating, picking up food, or sipping soup were out of reach?


    How was she supposed to ept that?


    "It''s just at the beginning!" Martin stressed again, "It''ll get better."


    Serena''s tears spilled over, "How long? How much longer will this process take?"


    "Depending on how well you recover, maybe two or three weeks. In a couple of weeks, handling cutlery


    or a spoon for soup won''t be a problem for you anymore."


    Serena''s emotions crumbled yet again. Two or three more weeks before she could eat like a normal


    person? Before she could sip soup with a spoon?


    What a heavy blow!


    Seeing Serena break down and cry, Martin felt his heart shattered. If he''d known, he would have kept it


    from her, one day at a time.


    Now, watching her cry her eyes out, he felt as if his heart was being torn apart.


    "Serena." Martin reached out to wipe her tears, his voice soft withfort, "It''s okay, I''ll be with you. No


    matter how long this process takes, no matter how hard it gets, I''ll be there to face it with you. I''ll get


    you the best doctors, the finest treatments, and I''ll leave no stone unturned to find even better ways to


    help you."


    Serena sobbed into his chest.


    She couldn''t fathom why fate had dealt her such a hand!


    She had been the daughter of a rich family for eighteen glorious years, only to be cruelly cast down


    from her pedestal. She thought she had hit rock bottom, unaware that fate would also take her parents


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from her, mar her beauty, and rob her of the ability to do even the simplest things like eating or drinking


    soup!


    She hadn''t fallen to the bottom ¨C she was in hell!


    To her, this was as agonizing and terrifying as being trapped in the depths of hell.


    Serena cried for a long time before finally asking with a quivering voice, "Will my hands have scars?


    And my forehead."


    That was her most pressing concern!


    She lifted her tearful, crystal-clear eyes to the man before her, "Tell me the truth. What did the doctor


    say? Tell me everything, and don''t you dare hide anything."


    Although Martin couldn''t bear it, he eventually opted for full disclosure.


    "The doctor said that the shattered ss cut deep into the dermis of your skin. The scars on your


    forehead and on the palms and backs of your hands can''t be restored to their pre-injury state."


    "With current medical technology, we can only reduce and improve the appearance of scars, perhaps


    through surgery orser treatments."


    "Surgery would require one to three months of recovery time, whileser treatments would mean going


    in once a month, and after about six sessions you might see a significant improvement. But this kind of


    result isn''t what you''re hoping for. The scars will be less visible than they are now, but if you look


    closely, they''ll still be apparent."


    Serena''s tears started flowing again, "And my feet?"


    Martin suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Serena had a sinking feeling in her gut, "My leg, it''s not going to heal properly, is it? Right at the knee?


    I need to see."


    "Don''t look." Martin''s voice wasced withpassion, "There''s nothing to see right now, it''s all


    bandaged up."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s cheeks as she fumbled with the nket, her clumsy hands struggling to


    do what once was second nature ¨C hitching up her pant leg.


    She was frantic and furious.


    "Let me help." Martin eventually said, slowly and reluctantly rolling up her pant legs to her knees.


    Both knees were wrapped in white bandages, obscuring any detail, but Serena could feel the stiffness


    in her legs, especially the left one encased in ster. What in the world had happened?


    "My leg." Serena lifted her tearful eyes to Martin, "Is it injured?"


    She remembered the moment she knelt in broken ss, repeatedly bowing her head in plea to Louisa.


    Tiny shards of ss had embedded themselves deep into her knees.


    The damage was done.


    But what about her left leg? Why the ster?


    Martin''s eyes reddened, "You just can''t walk for now."


    "What do you mean I can''t walk?"


    "The ss in your knee was deep, it reached the bone." Martin spoke with difficulty, "When you were


    crawling on the ground, the ss dug even deeper into your flesh. They''ve removed it through surgery,


    but you''ll need a wheelchair for now."


    Serena felt like she''d been struck by lightning.


    No wonder she felt excruciating pain all over, particrly in her knees, as shey feverish in that


    basement, deliriously drinking dirty water from a stic basin.


    Was that when the ss had buried itself even deeper?


    "And there''s more, the Collins family might have been a bit too rough when they hit you, one of your leg


    bones is fractured, hence the ster."


    Serena''s eyes widened.


    "The doctors have set the bone back in ce, now it needs time to heal about three months. But your


    knees will need around six months to recover."


    Perhaps fearing her despair, Martin quickly added, "After six months, you''ll be able to walk. You''ll just


    need another three months of physical therapy."


    Serena was beyond devastated.


    She was a thousand times, no, ten thousand times more shattered than mere copse could convey.


    This meant for the next half year, she''d be confined to a wheelchair, and even after that, she''d need


    another three months of rehab to regain her former strength.


    "Will I make a full recovery?" The tears spilled over as Serena asked, dreading the answer, "Can I


    dance ballet like before? Or will it only be seventy or eighty percent of what it was?"


    "With current medical treatments, you can expect to recover seventy to eighty percent."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin''s words sent Serena into a torrent of sobs, her body shaking uncontrobly, unable to digest this


    devastating news.


    Her hands, perhaps, she could ept not fully recovering, but her feet too, unable to dance as before?


    "In nine months you''ll walk normally, no one will be the wiser, but dancing won''t be as graceful as it


    was. If ites to that, you could always choose not to dance."


    Serena''s weeping intensified. In high society, how could one simply not dance?

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    So many dinner parties necessitate a couple''s waltz.


    She couldn''t dance, was she supposed to just stand there and watch her date invite another girl to


    dance right in front of her?


    If she couldn''t even dance, couldn''t even y the piano, what good was she?


    In high society, she was nothing short of a pariah!


    Was this some cosmic joke, to take back everything she learned from the Collins family?


    Martin held her close, allowing her to vent her frustrations in his embrace.


    "Why, why must this happen to me." Serena sobbed uncontrobly, "Why?"


    Her tears flowed like rivers, her sorrow seemingly endless, "Why does Arabe, after all the hardships,


    stille back so beautiful, so glorified to that home, with so many skills to her name, while I, after my


    struggles, am left with nothing but the aftermath?"


    Why had fate stripped her of her prized beauty and status?


    Why was she rendered unable to walk unaided, to relearn how to use utensils for eating?


    Why?


    It felt like she was cast into the deepest circle of hell, experiencing pain beyondprehension!


    Was it just because she was jealous of Arabe, because she had once tried to trip her up, that she


    deserved such divine retribution?


    Compared to her, Arabe''s past sufferings seemed trivial!


    At least Arabe was taken in by the Murphy family, who provided a decent life, neithervish nor


    And her. now that she was so destitute, the heavens still decided to take away the very basics of her


    existence!!


    "Why must this happen to me." Serena cried as if her heart was being torn apart.


    She had lost everything, yet instead of receiving sympathy from above, it seemed as if the universe


    itself wanted to crush her all the more.


    God was too biased!


    Why must it be so unfair!


    "So you''re telling me my knees will scar, and what will I do every summer? How will I wear skirts and


    shorts?" Serena wept anew.


    Meanwhile.


    David came home to the family portrait hanging on the wall and smiled, "This picture is perfect right


    here, first thing you see when you walk in."


    In the living room, his brothers were eagerly trying to get a photo with Be.


    Seeing such a lively scene, and spotting his dear sister, David''s smile grew even wider.


    "Be, I''m back," David teased, waving something in his hand, "Guess what tasty treat I have brought


    for you?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Late at night, and you''re bringing your sister barbecue?" Hans frowned slightly.


    "It''s all fresh off the grill. I rushed the driver to hurry over just so my sister could have a bite while it''s


    still hot." David ced several bags on the coffee table, and the servants promptly began setting out


    the dozens of grilled delights.


    Chasel''s brow also furrowed, "Tomorrow''s New Year, and the day after is Be''s homing banquet,


    you''re feeding her this, what if she gets a breakout?"


    "Be''s skin isn''t prone to blemishes. Besides, even if she did get a spot, she''d still be my most


    beautiful, most angelic sister, iparable to anyone else!" David added, then pinched Be''s soft


    cheek affectionately, "Plus, my sister''s a doctor, she knows all the tricks to keep the skin clear, right?"


    Arabe smiled warmly, looking back at David.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    "Seriously, what if she can''t handle it?" rk retorted, barely able to mask his concern.


    "Come on, dude. The skincare stuff Arabe hooked me up with has been like magic for my skin. I


    could be all mmed up for hours, and not a zit in sight. Sure, if I pull an all-nighter and hit up a


    barbecue, I might get a spot or two, but a dab of Arabe''s miracle cream, and poof! By morning, it''s


    like nothing happened. Makeup still goes on smooth as silk. Arabe''s got a treasure trove of secrets,


    right?" David said.


    David grabbed a skewer fresh off the grill and offered it to Arabe, "Here, try this while it''s hot."


    Arabe reached to take it herself, but David quickly said, "Watch out for the grease, don''t mess up


    your hands. I got it, you just enjoy."


    "I can handle it myself," Arabe replied, not ustomed to being fussed over this way.


    David took a few more napkins, wrapping the skewer''s stick meticulously before handing it over to


    Arabe.


    The guys nearby overheard the conversation about the miraculous skincare and ointment Arabe had


    provided David.


    "I gotta get one for Molly. She''s always freaked out about breakouts," Hans suddenly chimed in.


    "Count one in for Myrna too."


    "And one for Carol."


    "Are you guys ragging on me for being single?" Sean blurted out, his face a mix of jest and earnest. "I


    want one for Ophelia!"


    "She''s taken," Arabe said nonchntly, munching on her skewer.


    "Well then, I want one for myself!" Sean insisted, not wanting to be left out.


    "Ms. Be. we''d love to get our hands on one too." the servants eyed Arabe with envy, having


    experienced the wonders of her skincare gifts before.


    "Ms. Be, you have no idea, the e treatment you gave me, I used it so sparingly towards the end, I


    didn''t want to run out, and then I did!" one of the servants confessed.


    "Ms. Be, why don''t you start your own e treatment brand? Then we could always buy it!" another


    suggested.


    "Yeah, I mean, we feel kinda bad using your stash for free," a third added.


    "We sometimes share snacks, and the greasy stuff gives us pimples. Your cream works wonders, but


    we can''t always resist those snacks, and we still get the asional breakout."


    Arabeughed, "I''ll grab some from upstairs in a bit, consider them early New Year''s gifts."


    "Thank you, Ms. Be!!" The servants were overjoyed, valuing these gifts far more than cash.


    It was something money couldn''t buy.


    The brothers looked on hopefully.


    "You''ll get yours too," Arabe assured them, bringing smiles and sighs of relief.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard Grandpas and Grandmas, and our uncles and aunts are here too? Go call them down for


    dinner," David said, and the servants quickly went to fetch the rtives.


    "Oh, and you guys get a share too. Once you''re done with your tasks,e and join us," David told the


    servants. "I had my hands full earlier, but I''ve asked the bodyguard to bring your portions."


    The servants beamed, "Thanks, David!"


    "It''s New Year tomorrow, and you''re only getting home now." Louisa started to scold as soon as she


    descended the stairs, "Didn''t I tell you to wrap up your work early? And here you are."


    "Well, if Arabe''s song hadn''t turned me into a hit machine, I wouldn''t be booked solid for the next


    three years."

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    This year, he had specially pushed back all his work just to have time to spend with his sister.


    He was about to release a new album, kick off a concert tour, and he had lined up countless


    endorsements,mercials, movies, TV shows, and variety gigs.


    "My agent cleared a slot just for me, saying that once my sister''s identity goes public, we''re gonna get


    swamped with invites to do reality TV together. My agent even met with hers today to talk it over."


    "You''re thinking of taking Arabe on a reality show?" Everyone was stunned, and they quickly


    dismissed the idea, "No way!"


    Being on a reality show would put Be under a magnifying ss for the whole world to see.


    They didn''t want their precious princess exposed to the scrutiny and judgment of others.


    "You guys, chill. It''s just an idea for now."


    "No way¡ª" they all refused again.


    David went silent, but then he sneakily shot his sister a knowing look.


    Arabe''s lips curled up slightly, as if in on some secret pact with him.


    She didn''t really care. As long as David needed her, she was willing to be tied to his rising star, even if


    it meant his fame would hit new heights.


    At For¡¤ena Vi, Serena cried herself to sleep in Martin''s arms.


    The next morning, she woke up to find only Dora and an unnamed servant by her bedside.


    "Serena, you''re awake?" Dora was the first to notice, her young face beaming with a cute smile, "Shall I


    help you freshen up?"


    Noticing Serena''s gaze on the other servant, Dora cheerfully introduced, "This is June, she''ll be looking


    after you with me."


    Serena nodded and then asked, "Where''s Martin?"


    "Mr. Martin had some urgent business but don''t worry, today''s New Year and he''ll definitely be back to


    join you for the dinner!"


    Dora and June quickly brought in warm water, a toothbrush, toothpaste, and a towel.


    "Serena, you can''t get the bandage on your hand wet, let me help you brush your teeth," Dora offered.


    After she finished, June approached with a warm towel, "Serena, let me wash your face for you. Does


    this hurt?"


    Her touch was feather-light, and Serena shook her head, letting them fuss over her.


    Once she was all cleaned up, Dora and June wheeled over a couple of clothes racks.


    "It''s New Year, which outfit would you like to wear?" Dora showed Serena the options, "The master


    picked these out for you, he was choosing them one by one on his phone and had them delivered here,


    all cleaned and ready."


    "You know, Mr. Martin really cares for you." June couldn''t help but praise, "We''ve never seen Mr. Martin


    so taken with anyone before. You''re the first."


    Serena''s eyes flicked over the beautiful clothes before her, recalling how the Collins family had always


    had the most gorgeous outfits tailored for every New Year.


    Compared to the custom-made garments from the Collins family, these ready-made designer pieces


    clearly fell short, not crafted to fit her figure like the haute couture she was used to.


    Martin probably didn''t understand all this. Forget an average family; even wealthy households didn''t


    unt their wealth like the Collins family, celebrating every holiday with such pomp and splendor,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    demanding each outfit to be unique.


    Compared to the happiness and excitement of years past, this year''s Serena felt disinterested, her


    voice tinged with mncholy, "Never mind."


    She didn''t want to change.


    With her current disheveled appearance, what difference did a beautiful dress make?


    This year, there wouldn''t be a circle of girlfriends around her,plimenting her beauty and envying


    her couture life.


    Nor would there be any admirers dazzled by her morous look.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Nobody would be fawning over her, gathering around to please her.


    "Let''s try something different, honey. This dress would look stunning on you, Serena. Why don''t you


    give it a go?"


    With a gentle nudge from Dora, Serena eventually slipped into a crisp white New Year''s outfit.


    The reason for avoiding a colorful one was a somber one; her biological parents had passed away not


    too long ago.


    June knelt down to help her into a pair of chic new shoes.


    Serena was surprised that Martin even knew her shoe size.


    With the help of Dora and June, she settled into her wheelchair, and they wheeled her down to the


    dining room for breakfast.


    After they finished, Dora casually suggested, "Serena, Mr. Martin isn''t back yet. How about I push you


    out to the garden for some fresh air, maybe take in the garden a bit?"


    Serena nodded. Upon reaching the garden, she was astonished to find flower beds brimming with


    blooms as exquisite as those found in the Collins family''s estate.


    "How did Martin know I loved these flowers?"


    She was bewildered. Could it be that he had paid particr attention during his visits to the Collins''?


    But that couldn''t be right. The Collins estate housed countless nts; how could he possibly discern


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    which ones she favored?


    "Mr. Martin said these were discarded by the Collins family, just left outside. He picked them up." Dora


    spoke truthfully. "That same night, along with these flowers, there were many other things delivered, all


    rted to you, Serena."


    "What?" Serena''s eyes widened in shock. "Show me."


    Dora pushed the wheelchair to a guest room. As the door swung open, Serena''s gaze fell upon the


    shelves lined with trophies, medals, and certificates she had earned throughout her life.


    These things, once thrown away by the Collins family, had reappeared here, spotless, as if this was


    where they truly belonged.


    Among them were gifts she had given to the Collins'' over the years: drawings for her brother, letters,


    handmade birthday cards.


    Not a single thing was missing; they were all here.


    "Is everything here discarded by the Collins?" Tears streamed down Serena''s cheeks as she was


    unable to believe that they had thrown it all away.


    With her trembling fingers, she picked up a drawing she had made for her brother. Probably because it


    had been left outside, the drawing was stained with marks that couldn''t be erased.


    They could never be reimed, just like the happy memories with her brothers.


    Everything was ruined.


    "Yes," Dora confirmed. "They threw these away. It was Mr. Martin who sent for them to be collected."


    Serena gazed at the things she had once gifted to the Collins family: watches, lighters, trinkets.


    Memories of the past enveloped her.


    Her tears flowed unchecked¡ªhow could they do this? How could they bear to?


    Even if she had made mistakes, her kindness as a child was genuine and heartfelt.


    They could reject the person she had be, but how could they deny her past innocence and purity,


    when all she had in her eyes and heart was them?


    Back then, she truly saw them as family. Whether it was those drawings or the handmade birthday


    cards, it was all her sincere affection.


    How could they trample on it like this?

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    "What''s wrong?"


    Martin had rushed over as soon as he finished his business, and upon seeing Serena clutching her old


    paintings, sobbing her heart out, he couldn''t help but scold the servants nearby, "Who thought it was a


    good idea to bring Serena here?"


    These things were part of Serena''s cherished memories, and he couldn''t bear the thought of the Collins


    family tossing them away like trash. He didn''t want Serena to see them discarded, so he had kept them


    safe for her.


    He had nned to wait until Serena was feeling better before he broke the news to her.


    But the servants had brought her here too soon. Wasn''t this just rubbing salt in her wounds, making her


    feel even worse?


    "I''m so sorry, sir, we had no idea these things would upset Serena." Dora and June quickly apologized


    sincerely with regret.


    "Everyone, out." Martin didn''t want to see them anymore. He knelt gently in front of Serena, tenderly


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wiping away her tears, at a loss for words.


    Serena gazed at her childhood painting of a sunflower, remembering how Sean had proudly disyed


    it on his bedroom wall, treasuring it so dearly.


    But now, Sean just abandoned it.


    Between sobs, Serena also discovered the gifts she had once given to her grandparents - emerald


    rings and bracelets, all piled up here.


    "Did they throw these away, too?" Serena''s heart ached unbearably. They just disposed of such


    precious, high-quality jewels without a second thought.


    Had even her grandparents given up on herpletely?


    In the past, these things were inseparable from her grandparents, who cherished them daily, always


    wearing them.


    But now...


    "They auctioned them off, donating all the proceeds to charity, saying they wanted to do something


    good." Though it pained him, Martin revealed the truth, "I had someone bid on these for me."


    It was inappropriate for him to appear in person.


    At the auction two days ago, he had made sure to buy back all these things.


    Serena hadn''t realized Martin had done so much for her behind the scenes and couldn''t help but


    embrace him.


    In the whole wide world, it seemed no one else could love her like he did.


    After crying for a while, as if all hope was lost, she finally said resignedly, "Martin, when you have time,


    help me take all the identification info and certificate I have at the Collins family."


    At this point, she no longer wanted to stay where she was unwee.


    By leaving on her own terms, she could at least maintain some dignity.


    "It''s already been done. To be precise, it was Mr. and Mrs. Collins who removed you first."


    Serena''s eyes widened in disbelief, not knowing about this at all.


    "Also, your bank ounts have been frozen. The Collins family said they''ve given you enough over the


    years, and that money was theirs. They''re going to leave it to Arabe."


    Serena was utterly shocked. She never imagined that all the money from selling her properties, cars,


    clothes, bags, and more, painstakingly handled by her and Martha, was now frozen, and eventually, it


    would all go to Arabe.


    Was she now left with nothing?


    "But don''t worry, you can use my cards. Every dime I earn is yours." Martin reassured her.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Serena stood numbly in the dimly lit room, her mind a chaotic swirl of disbelief and betrayal. The


    Collins family, to whom she had given her loyalty and love, had cut her off without a second thought


    upon discovering she was not their flesh and blood. It was more than she could bear.


    After what felt like an eternity, she managed to lift her gaze towards Martin and asked with a voice


    tinged with desperation, "Is there anything else you''re keeping from me? What else don''t I know?"


    Ever since she had woken up to this nightmare, it had been one shocking revtion after another. She


    felt like she was living in a bad dream, her reality crumbling around her.


    Martin hesitated, knowing the fragility of Serena¡¯s state. Finally, he locked eyes with her and confessed,


    "There is one more thing. Do you remember when you thought Alma had you beaten up, shoved into a


    sack? Well, I had someone take care of her in return, but her wounds healed, and her mother''s been


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    digging around. She confronted me recently."


    "Beverly came after you? Does she know you did it?" Serena couldn''t imagine how Beverly, despite her


    cunning, had managed to trace it back to Martin so quickly.


    "Not exactly," he replied. "She just told me it wasn''t Alma who had you beaten up. We got the wrong


    person."


    Serena scoffed in disbelief. Who else could despise her enough to do such a thing?


    After a moment, Martin added gravely, "She imed it was Romeo who ordered it."


    The room spun as Serena tried to process what she''d just heard. It couldn''t be true.


    "She said there''s proof, it was Romeo," Martin continued, watching her closely, concerned she might


    crumble under the weight of this revtion. She had loved Romeo so passionately.


    "No, it can''t be." Serena shook her head, refusing to ept it. How could Romeo, who she had adored,


    be behind such a cruel act?


    "That night, you upset Arabe, and Romeo wanted revenge for her. It''s not surprising."


    Martin recalled the incident, knowing that even with his influence, he couldn''t touch Romeo. Besides,


    Serena had been in the wrong.


    "Is it really him?" Serena''s hands, like heavy paws, clung to Martin as she sought a sliver of hope, "Is


    the evidence real?"


    Martin nodded solemnly, confirming her worst fears.


    Serena''s hands fell limp by her side, the harsh truth sinking in. Romeo''s disdain for her ran so deep.


    She had once thought it was Arabe who kept Romeo at arm''s length, but now she understood the


    bitter truth. It was her own presence that he detested.


    "Given the past ties between the Collins and the McMillian families, Romeo never confronted you


    openly. But things are different now. You''ve severed ties with the Collins. We need to keep a low profile


    and focus on healing. Let the past go," Martin advised gently, guiding her away from the room that


    symbolized her pain.


    As he locked the door behind them, he added, "I''m locking away your past. From now on, you must


    look forward."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s cheeks, her emotions indescribable.


    At Reflections Vi, Arabe had brought joy to her brothers and the staff the evening before,


    distributing skincare products and ointments like treasures. Their gratitude and happiness were a stark


    contrast to Serena''s heartache.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    This morning, Arabe woke to a chorus of voices echoing through the grand foyer of the mansion.


    "Miss Be¡¯s awake!"


    "Miss Be¡¯s getting up!"


    "Miss Be¡¯s donning her New Year¡¯s outfit!"


    Confusion danced across Arabe¡¯s mind. She was greeted by a servant beaming with excitement,


    "Miss Be, could you please join us on the terrace? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you!"


    With a subtle curve of her lips, Arabe replied, "Sure."


    Dressed in her festive attire, Arabe stepped onto the sprawling terrace where her grandparents,


    aunts, uncles, parents, and five brothers¡ªall decked out in matching red holiday sweaters¡ªwere


    waiting for her with smiles that could light up the night sky.


    Their outfits varied in style, but the vivid color unified them, exuding an aura of joy and celebration.


    "Be looks so adorable in that outfit!"


    "Our little sis can make any look work. She¡¯s stunning without even trying. Imagine the ssh she¡¯ll


    make when we reveal her identity tomorrow."


    "Good morning, Be."


    "Come over here, they''re about to arrive!"


    The family parted, granting Arabe the center stage at the very front of the terrace.


    In her view stretched two long lines of firecrackers, spanning from the top of the vi all the way to the


    gates.


    At the signal, the servants outside ignited the firecrackers, and the crackling sounds swiftly filled the air


    with the essence of the New Year.


    David covered his sister¡¯s ears, concerned the noise might be too loud for her.


    A chilly breeze whisked by, and Hans slipped a pair of warm gloves onto Arabe¡¯s hands¡ªone of


    which was yfully snatched by Chasel to help her with the other.


    rk wrapped a cozy scarf around Arabe¡¯s neck.


    Sean shrugged off his coat and draped it over his sister to shield her from the cold.


    As the firecrackers burned their way to the end, music filled the air, heralding the arrival of two dance


    troupes. The performers, d in their vibrant costumes, danced through the thick smoke left by the


    firecrackers, making a majestic entrance through the mansion gates.


    Arabe had not expected to witness a dance celebration at this time of year. The dancers leaped and


    moved with rhythm and grace, executing acrobatic feats that drewughter and cheers from the


    spectating family.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dancers approached, dancing beneath them, bringing with them blessings for the new year.


    Louisa watched, utterly captivated, her apuse echoing, "This is spectacr, Be, isn¡¯t it amazing?"


    "It is," Arabe responded, her eyes wide with wonder. It was a stark contrast to the quiet New Year


    celebrations she had with Grannie Grace back at the Murphy household.


    Such grandeur and festivity were a first for her.


    The dancers simultaneously unfurled banners with New Year¡¯s greetings.


    The apuse erupted once more.


    As the dance concluded, the performers removed their costumes with a sense of ceremony and called


    out to those on the second-floor terrace, "We wish you all happy New Year, and all the best."

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    "Thank you!" Louisa beamed, her smile so wide her cheeks might split. She motioned to the servants to


    hand out the New Year''s bonuses.


    Then they went into the house.


    "Be, cool or what?" David squeezed in beside Arabe to her left, asking, "Mom and Dad said you


    probably haven''t seen a traditional dance before, so they arranged a special show right at our


    doorstep."


    "Be hasn''t missed out on much," rk interjected from her right, "Hungry? Let''s head down for some


    breakfast."


    Arabe could sense the festive spirit and the bustle. She smiled softly and asked, "Why''s everyone up


    so early today? Did you plot this together?"


    She herself wasn''t one to sleep in, and she had risen quite early today, only to find everyone else was


    up even earlier.


    "We made a pact to wear matching family outfits as a surprise for you." David chuckled, "You wouldn''t


    believe how hard it used to be to get them to wear matching outfits in the past! But now, wanting to look


    more like a family with you, they couldn''t wait to put them on! rk was up at the crack of dawn, even


    took a shower, just to slip into these new threads."


    "Like you didn''t shower," rkughed, "but the real shocker must be Hans and Sean. You could have


    held a knife to their throats in years past and they still wouldn''t have worn matching outfits. Especially


    not in such a bright color. But this year, without any arm-twisting, Mom and Dad managed to get them


    into the gear."


    "I look mighty spry in this get-up, don''t I?" Cornelia smoothly edged rk aside, linking arms with


    Arabe, "Don''t I look dapper?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe''s gaze fell on her grandmother and said to her, "You look stunning."


    "Told you! That outfit would getpliments anywhere. It really is a winner, no foolin''." Belinda also


    nudged David aside, taking Arabe''s other arm as she spoke to Cornelia, "See, even Be agrees.


    She wouldn''t lie. You truly look fabulous!"


    "I think you look even more charming, so elegant and fitting." Corneliavished praise in return.


    David and rk, seeing the mutual admiration fest, were at a loss for words. Why push them out of the


    way topliment each other?


    But then, Louisa squeezed in front of them, eager to be closer to her daughter. "Be, what do you


    think of my outfit?"


    "And mine! You haven''tplimented me yet!" Keh elbowed his two sons even further away.


    Eventually, all the elders surrounded Arabe, insisting on riding the elevator with her.


    Outside, the five brothers were left waiting, resigned to catch the next one.


    "Hans, don''t you think our elevator''s a bit on the small side? Should we get a bigger one installed?" one


    joked.


    "I''m taking the stairs. I''m sitting next to Be for breakfast!"


    "Wait for me, I''ming too!"


    As David and rk sprinted down, Hans remarked dryly, "Lucky if we''re not squeezed out to the kids''


    table, let alone sit next to Be."


    Sure enough.


    By the time David and rk made it downstairs, the seats around Arabe were already imed by


    Cornelia and Belinda.


    Keh and Louisa aimed to sit beside the two, but two even older rtives had beat them to it.


    "Ah, I¡¯m finally close to Be," Bernard said with a twinkle in his eye. "I don''t get much time with Be


    usually. Gotta take these few days to spoil our darling, serve her a bit more."


    "We can''t be sitting too far off, else reaching over to Be will be quite the stretch..." Darren added.


    With no choice left, Keh and Louisa tried to sit next to them, only to hear Eunice say, "We''re not


    often around, and as uncles and aunts, we ought to be near our niece, shouldn''t we? The rest of you


    lot have plenty of chances to dote on Be, right?"

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    In the end, Keh and Louisa could only snag seats further away.


    David and rk exchanged a look, both utterly dumbfounded.


    All they wanted was to join Be for a casual breakfast. Was it really necessary topete for seats


    like this?


    Sean wasn''t ready to back down. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Grandpa, at your age, it''s impressive


    enough that you can serve yourself. Let me help Be with her te.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, using your concern for my age just to snag a better seat.¡± Bernard feigned anger.


    ¡°I meant you should just serve yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Go sit over there with the young ones!¡± Bernard wouldn''t listen.


    Sean tried to argue his point, ¡°But Be is one of the younger generation too.¡±


    ¡°In our house, Be gets the VIP treatment! Move along.¡±


    With Bernard¡¯s word, the brothers had no choice but to sit farther away... casting envious nces as


    everyone else made a fuss over Be.


    ¡°I can already picture the family phototer.¡± rk sighed, feeling his chances slip away.


    ¡°Forget the family photo, Mom and Dad said we''re all decorating together after breakfast, pitching in to


    decorate the home. If you want to be next to Be, it looks like you''re out of luck.¡± Chaselmented as


    well.


    ¡°Maybeter you two can distract them. We could take turns keeping Bepany for five minutes


    each?¡± David suggested. ¡°You guys could take the grandparents to decorate in a different room, and


    we can stay with Be to decorate.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± rk wasn''t falling for that one.


    At Forena Vi.


    Martin sat at the dining table, decorating a gingerbread house for Serena.


    Serena sat beside him, watching as he meticulously added icing to the structure and couldn''t help but


    praise, ¡°You''re really good at this.¡±


    It was the first time Martin had tried his hand at gingerbread house decoration, learning alongside the


    chef. The chefs nearby were assisting with the icing, ensuring each design was Serena''s favorite.


    ¡°I''ve never seen him decorate a gingerbread house for anyone before,¡± Dora couldn¡¯t resist saying.


    ¡°You really are something special to him, Serena. He¡¯s broken so many of his own rules for you!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Who knew he would nail gingerbread decorating on his first attempt? He seems to seed in


    everything he does. Serena''s quite lucky," June chimed in with praise.


    Just as Martin was about to respond, his phone on the table began to ring. He nced at the screen,


    his expression clouding over momentarily before he wiped his hands and said to Serena, ¡°I need to


    take this call.¡±


    Serena nodded in understanding.


    Normally, Martin would take calls without leaving her side.


    But this time, he walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, slid his finger across the screen, and


    whispered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Serena could guess who was calling just by reading his lips, but she kept her face serene and


    unruffled.


    The voice on the other end seemed furious, and Martin, fearing Serena might overhear, turned to


    nce back at her.


    Serena¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, a look of empathetic kindness on her face.


    Martin tried to keep his expression calm, not wanting to let her catch on to any trouble.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    As soon as Martin finished his sentence, the person on the other end of the linepletely lost her


    patience and handed the phone to someone else. Martin heard his father''s voice and had to whisper,


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The man on the phone scolded him hard and brought up some issues, ultimately leaving Martin no


    choice but to concede, ¡°I¡¯m on my way now.¡±

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    The call ended with a series of beeps.


    Martin nced at his phone screen before finally approaching Serena, unsure of how to start the


    conversation.


    He had already told his parents about Serena, along with the close call she had with death and her


    eventual refuge at the estate.


    His intention was to take good care of Serena, to spend the holidays with her, and to skip the slew of


    New Year''s events with his extended family.


    His mother had already formed a less than favorable impression of Serena, and to preserve her


    reputation, he had refrained from discussing Serena''s biological parents and their questionable actions.


    But fate had other ns.


    Two nights ago, his parents encountered Eunice at an auction. Eunice didn''t hold back, revealing all


    about Serena''s behavior over the past six months, as well as Erik and Martha¡¯s despicable tactics...


    This revtion had his parents seething on the spot.


    During the drive home, they took turns calling him, implying that he must break up with Serena!


    Not only did he refuse, but he also nned to miss the New Year dinner.


    How could his parents ept this?


    On the phone just now, they insisted he either join the family for a lively celebration or they woulde


    over personally to drive Serena out.


    For Serena''s sake, Martin had topromise.


    But now, he didn''t know how to exin to Serena.


    Seeing his troubled look, Serena guessed what was on his mind and asked gently, "Do you have


    something urgent to take care of? It''s okay, you go. I have Dora and June with me. I won''t be lonely.¡±


    "Serena." Martin struggled to articte, managing only to say, "I do have something I must attend to.


    But I¡¯ll rush back to be with you for dinner, okay?¡±


    Worst case, he would eat at both dinners, hurrying from one to rejoin Serena.


    "Sure." Serena nodded gently, without a trace of me in her eyes. Instead, she reached out with her


    warm hand, caressing Martin''s face. "You go take care of your things. We live together now, right? Any


    time is good for dinner."


    Hearing her understanding words, Martin felt even more guilty. He was about to instruct the staff to


    present the gingerbread house he had prepared, so he could at least apany Serena for a few


    bites before leaving.


    Serena had been waiting since morning, her stomach growling, looking forward to a meaningful


    breakfast of his homemade gingerbread house.


    But just then, his phone rang with a message.


    His parents had given him only half an hour; even rushing there was cutting it close, let alone


    apanying Serena for breakfast.


    Martin was torn once more.


    "Is it an emergency?" Serena urged with kindness, "Go handle it, don''t worry about me!"


    Martin felt a deeper pang of guilt, "Serena."


    "Go, please."


    "You guys start cooking for Serena. I''ll be back in no time," Martin instructed before caressing Serena''s


    face again. "Wait for me, okay? I''ll be home soon."


    Serena nodded, feeling a touch of disappointment.


    As she watched Martin''s hurried departure, Serena understood that in her current situation, the


    Coopers would surely think she wasn''t good enough for Martin.


    With no powerful family background or rtives to support her, winning Martin''s heart was her only


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    chance to turn her life around!


    She wouldn''t allow anyone to ruin her ns.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Reflections Vi.


    After finishing breakfast, the housemaid brought over a stack of beautiful window decals. "These are all


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    static clings. Just wipe the window with a damp cloth, and they''ll stick right on."


    "I''ll take some; I want to help Be put them up."


    "Me too."


    "I''m with Be!"


    "Be, I will clean the windows for you. You can put them anywhere you like," said Arabe¡¯s grandpa.


    "Don''t worry about me being too old. I can stand on a chair. Just tell me where you like them, and I''ll


    stick them on for you!" said her grandma.


    There was nothing left for the brothers. The housemaid said awkwardly, "We have more decals with


    fireworks and Happy New Yearing soon."


    "Come on, Be, let''s go put up the decals." The elders were already escorting Arabe away with


    "Hans, this isn''t working!" rk blurted out anxiously, "We finally made time toe home and spend it


    with Be, and from the moment we got up, we''ve barely exchanged a few words with her."


    Before he could finish, the elders had shooed them aside.


    Their presence was barely acknowledged!


    "Now I have to sacrifice myself." David decided, taking a few steps forward and then letting out a loud,


    exaggerated groan as he pretended to trip.


    But the elders ahead were deep in their merry conversation and didn''t even notice him.


    rk couldn''t help butugh, reaching out to the pitiful David, "They didn''t even notice you."


    David never imagined there''d be a day when even his hundreds of millions of fans couldn''t save him.


    "Spending this year putting up window decals with our darling Be is sure to bring a smooth sailing


    next year."


    "In the past, every New Year, the housemaids would put the decals up early in the morning, and we''d


    wake up to see them. But this year is different. Being able to do this with Be really makes it feel like


    home."


    "Exactly, I feel like these activities are only meaningful when the whole family does them together."


    The brothers watched the elders and Arabeughing and talking as they adorned therge floor-to-


    ceiling windows with various decals, feeling envious.


    David cheekily squeezed through. "Grandpa, aren''t you tired? Let me help. Leave this to us young


    folks. Come on down; it''s dangerous standing on that chair!"


    "I¡¯m still strong and fit. I''m not tired from sticking one decal, let alone a hundred! Step aside, and don''t


    block Be. Be, is this the spot you mentioned?"


    David quickly intervened, "That''s not a good spot; it''s too low. Let me do it! The decals should be


    ced higher to look better."


    "Be decides what''s best. What do you know?"


    Arabe, feeling a bit sorry for David, handed him a decal. David was just about to celebrate when he


    heard their grandma say, "David, you go stick it over there. Be, wherever you want to put it, I can


    help you too."


    Eventually, David took a single decal back to his brothers, gazing longingly at his sister in the crowd.


    There was a distance between them, not of life and death, but the fact that despite Be standing right


    before them, they couldn''t get close.


    At that moment, a housemaid approached Louisa to report, "Ma''am, the photography team has


    arrived."


    "Perfect timing to capture this moment. Invite them in," Louisa instructed, then turned to Arabe.


    "Be, there will be a photography team taking pictures and recording all day. If you feel ufortable,


    just tell me."


    "Ms. Be, we''ll try to keep our distance and stay as unobtrusive as possible." the photographer


    assured.


    "Be''s no stranger to cameras. She''s received so much acim on stage, singing and ying piano.


    These cameras are nothing out of the ordinary for her."


    Grandma''s words reminded Louisa, "Right, of course."

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Be had seen it all.


    The hustle and bustle of decorating was in full swing as the servants brought out a stack of decals.


    Quick as a sh, David snatched up at least half of them.


    "Come on, sis, let''s go!" rk tugged at Arabe''s sleeve, dragging her outside.


    Hans and Chasel stepped forward, blocking the way.


    "Let the elders take a break. We young folks can handle the decorations," they dered.


    "Since when did you guys start working together like this." the elders murmured in surprise, not


    expecting such unity for their beloved sister.


    Finally, David got to indulge in his joy of decorating with Arabe, chattering away.


    "David, could you pipe down for a sec? We wanna hear what Be has to say," the others intervened.


    Arabe was just about to speak when a servant''s cry of rm broke through the noise, her anxiety so


    palpable you could almost see her stamping her feet in distress.


    "Oh no, what to do? What to do?" The servant was on the verge of tears.


    "What''s wrong?" Arabe looked toward the sound to find the servant.


    "Ms. Be, I identally tore the banners outside the main gate." She held in her hands two long


    banners, "It''s mainly because these banners can''t be folded, they are too long and big. With a gust of


    wind, I don''t know how they got torn. What should we do? The outside gate is huge, these banners are


    specifically customized, and we had a calligrapher write them."


    At the mention of "calligrapher," the brothers, who had been busy with the main door, all paused and


    looked towards Arabe.


    When it came to calligraphy, who could outshine Be?


    They had seen Be''s calligraphy before ¨C it was bold and magnificent, taking one''s breath away.


    "Do we have any more banners at home? Cut it to size, and I''ll handle the writing."


    Hope flickered in the servant''s eyes at Arabe''s offer. Indeed, Ms. Be was a renowned calligrapher


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C her writing was worth much more than the original banners!


    "Thank you, Ms. Be, thank you." Jenny bobbed with gratitude, hurrying off to prepare.


    After Arabe and her brothers finished adorning the main house with festive ornaments on the


    doorknobs, they moved on to decorate the mansion''s main gate.


    Then, the servant had everything ready for Arabe.


    Arabe mixed the gold powder just right, dipped her brush, and crafted a banner right there and then.


    The family gathered around, murmuring praise.


    "Be''s writing is incredible, blows that calligrapher out of the water!"


    "If someone saw these banners, they''d think we''d bought them for a fortune."


    "Such face we''ll have with these up! Be, you''re amazing," the servants apuded.


    Grandpa looked on, endlessly praising the work.


    With the family''s help, Arabe''s handcrafted banners were ced on the main gate. The entrance


    now spoke of elegance, all thanks to Ms. Be''s touch.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    "Let''s take a family photo right here, shall we?" Louisa suggested with a hopeful glint in her eyes.


    "Absolutely." The crowd bustled together, cheerfully shuffling Arabe to center stage while they


    crowded around her.


    The five tall and broad-shouldered brothers could only fit at the back.


    "It''s supposed to be a family photo, but we''re missing someone this year." Keh trailed off as a sleek


    ck car approached from a distance. The man stepping out was none other than Sampson Griffith!


    "Uncle Sam!"


    Arabe and her five brothers greeted him in unison.


    Sampson''s smile was as refreshing as a spring breeze. "Sorry, I''m a bitte."


    He wasden with gifts, and the servants hurried to assist him.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the elders and exining his dyed arrival due to urgent business


    overseas, the family was finallyplete. Louisa''s family had all gathered.


    Only Keh''s side was missing a few.


    "Be, Lucas said they''d join us for the dinner. Your aunt¡¯s family wille over for the wee-back


    party on Jan. 1st," Grandpa exined to Arabe.


    Arabe nodded, unfazed. "That''s fine."


    "Alright, everyone, look at the camera and say ''cheese''."


    After a heartwarming photo session, the crowd dispersed, and Louisa couldn''t help but embrace


    Arabe.


    "Be. I''m so grateful you came back to us. It''s my first time since I got married to have mom, dad, my


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    brothers and sisters-inw, and my little brother here with me for the holidays."


    In previous years, she would connect with her family, but never like this year, where they had alle


    to stay at Reflections Vi in advance.


    This long-missed sense of joy brought tears to her eyes.


    "It''s all thanks to you." Louisa knew it was her beloved daughter''s presence that had brought the family


    closer.


    Arabe''s smile brightened, "It''s definitely more festive when we''re all together."


    At that moment, the head of security caught Arabe''s eye and made his way over.


    David noticed that the head of security wanted a word with Arabe and promptly stepped forward to


    draw Louisa away.


    "Ms. Be," the head of security began, seeing that the other adults were engrossed in their


    conversations and not paying attention to them. "The two that escaped from Reflections Vi have


    gone off the radar, just as you predicted. It seems whoever is behind this has been keeping tabs on us,


    and those two are likely to have been killed by now."


    "He''s getting restless." Arabe''s lips curled up slightly. "We''ll have a lot of guests arriving soon. Keep


    a close eye on everyoneing in and out of Reflections Vi, including their bodyguards and


    servants. The person we¡¯re looking for is among them, and I''m intrigued to see who''s managed to hide


    for so long."


    "Understood!"


    The security chief acknowledged the order, ready to slip away discreetly when Arabe added, "What


    about the things I told you to discard?"


    "Yes, the blood-stained bandages are deliberately thrown out every day."


    These were the blood samples Arabe collected and used to convince the puppet master, with the


    toxicity purposefully reduced.


    The sight of the bloodied bandages would make others believe Erik was injured, possibly from being


    tortured for information.


    The puppet master had intended for Erik to die at the Collins family''s hands by poisoning, but now that


    the poison in his blood was reduced, it was clear proof that Arabe had nearly healed him.


    With the puppet master growing impatient, it was certain he would send someone to the door.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    No matter who showed up, Arabe was confident she could snag their tail and trace it back to the


    puppet master pulling the strings!


    "Be, we still keep the Christmas tree at home. You hadn¡¯t have time to decorate the treest time, so


    let''s go hang some ornaments on the Christmas tree, shall we?" Louisa called from a short distance


    away.


    "Sure."


    Thought they all had celebrated the Christmas Day together, and had a happy time. Since they finally


    had Be back, they wanted to celebrate every festival with her. To make each one a grand event.


    Hence, all morning, they were busy with festive preparations. They stuck decals on the windows,


    arranged cheerful streamers, and hung ornaments. They crafted New Year''s decorations and ced


    them in every nook and cranny of the house, adorning the indoor nts with fairy lights and ornaments.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The family was engulfed inughter and chatter, a lively scene indeed.


    The staff wasn''t idle either; they strung up joyful banners across the ceiling and decorated the garden''s


    flora with strings of lights.


    The whole house, inside and out, was brimming with the spirit of the New Year. A dozen photographers


    captured the moment, no staged shots necessary; every frame was filled with warmth and joy.


    Seeing her home transformed, Arabe felt something new stirring within her. Celebrating the New


    Year with so many people was truly happiness.


    As noon approached.


    Four chefs rolled out dough, prepared fillings, and gathered everyone to sit down and make cheese


    tarts together.


    "Be, do you know how to make them? I''ve just learned it myself." Louisa started to show her


    daughter how to make cheese tarts, but in the blink of an eye, Arabe had already crafted one


    perfectly.


    Everyone was stunned, not even catching how she did it.


    "Be, did you make a fortune as a chef? You not only can make tarts but such intricate ones at that?"


    Her brothers were in disbelief. Their little sister, a maestro in the making!


    "Grannie Grace taught me a while back." Arabe said with a casual smile, her heart wandering to


    memories of Grannie Grace.


    Sensing her mood shift, they all knew she was missing Grannie Grace.


    "In the afternoon, each family will have the afternoon tea. Let¡¯s honor Grannie Grace by enjoying the


    cheese tarts she taught you to make."


    Before Louisa could finish, Keh chimed in, "Exactly, we owe her so much. As her parents, we


    should pay our respects."


    "I want to thank her for raising my precious granddaughter so well." Grandma Cornelia''s voice wavered


    with emotion, imagining how much livelier it would be if Grannie Grace were still with them.


    Belinda added, "We''d like to thank her too."


    "We''ll join as well," said David. "If the Murphy family doesn''t pay tribute to Grannie Grace, then we, the


    Collins family, will make sure she knows we care about her. We''ll never forget what she did for Be."


    Moved by their words, Arabe replied, "If Grannie Grace can hear us, she''d be delighted.¡±


    Afterward, Arabe crafted various creative tarts which the chefs baked and served. Everyone


    mored for a taste.


    Grandpa Bernard snatched three cheese tarts from the emptying te.


    "I''ve never had the chance to taste food made by my sweet granddaughter."


    "You''re stealing food from the elderly."


    "Has the Collins family starved you lot?"


    In the end, the older folksmandeered the cheese tarts from the younger ones'' tes.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    "Wait a minute, Be made a whole bunch of tarts, howe there''s only few of them here?"


    Louisa had barely finished her sentence when the chef brought out another cheese tarts. She quickly


    snatched up three and was about to go for a fourth when the te was wiped clean.


    "You bunch of pirates!"


    David was fuming; he hadn''t managed to get his hands on a single tart since the meal started. Before


    he could vent his frustration, the chef arrived with another te. As soon as it hit the table, everyone


    dove in.


    "Those aren''t made by Be, are they?"


    "Who made these ugly tarts?"


    Everyone withdrew their forks simultaneously, not a single tart taken, their faces filled with distaste.


    "These are made by David."


    The chef¡¯s revtion drew everyone¡¯s gaze towards David. If they heard right, David himself had called


    his own tarts ugly and was the first to pull back his fork.


    Out of everyone, only Arabe reached out, took a tart, and took a bite. "Not bad, tastes good."


    "Be, you don¡¯t have to force yourself."


    "They''re a hot mess. How can you even eat that.?"


    "If they were salvageable, the chef wouldn''t have brought them out like this. That means even the chef


    couldn''t save these."


    "Seriously, they''re good." Arabe urged everyone to give them a try.


    Out of respect for Arabe, the others considered trying one, but in the next second, the chef came out


    with another te, making a point to mention, "These are made by Ms. Be."


    The scramble began anew.


    The older brothers watched in disbelief as tes were cleared in seconds. They never imagined their


    elders could be so fierce in the battle for food.


    Eventually, the meal ended amidst the chaos.


    In contrast, Serena''s situation was much more subdued.


    She ate the gingerbread house Martin had made for her alone, checking the new smartphone he


    bought her. Just as she logged into Facebook, she saw her brothers had all updated their page.


    Hans: The taste of home.


    Chasel: My sister, the crafty one.


    rk: My sister''s cheese tarts are just too delicious.


    Sean: My sister made these! Everyone, give her some praise!


    David: Not only do my sister''s cheese tarts look great, they''re super tasty too!


    Each brother posted pictures, with David also sharing a short video.


    Hans'' post featured a close-up of the tarts. It was clear that Arabe was skilled at making various


    intricate tarts.


    Chasel''s photo showed the tarts after they were baked, looking vorful and appetizing.


    rk posted a photo of everyone at the table reaching for the tarts. It was clear there were a lot of


    people dining. Serena counted at least 15.


    Could it be that their uncle''s family had alsoe? But that still wouldn''t ount for so many people.


    Who were these extra guests?


    Could it be that Romeo was there too?


    Or perhaps Grandpa Phillip and Grandma Shirley had joined?


    No way.


    Sean''s photo was a repost from the eldest brother.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    David''s video showed the chef cing a te on the table, and everyone immediately reaching in. The


    te was emptied in a sh,ughter and chatter filling the room.


    Serena hadn''t expected that, even in her absence, they could stillugh and enjoy themselves so


    heartily.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    From the video David posted, she heard her grandparents''ughter filling the air, and the beaming


    smiles of Keh and Louisa.


    Their smiles were genuine, not a hint of pretense.


    She hadn''t expected that losing her would have no impact on their lives. They carried on, feasting and


    toasting, celebrating the year with such abundance.


    A pang of difort twisted in Serena''s chest. There she was, battered and bruised, freshly snatched


    from death''s clutches, while her once-loving parents and grandparentsughed heartily without her.


    They truly didn''t care about her absence.


    Serena watched the video over and over, each viewing stinging more than thest. Memories of


    belongings discarded like trash, of past joys and happiness, sowed the seeds of resentment deep in


    her heart.


    After lunch, they brought flowers and went to pay respects to Grannie Grace.


    Once arrived at the graveyard, they were surprised to find that the stone was clean and there were


    flowers in front of the stone. Who could possibly remember Grannie Grace?


    The others shared his surprise. The Murphy family, clearly the culprits, wouldn''t bother.


    Who could it be?


    Once Arabe spotted the unique wrapping paper on the bouquets, she knew it was Romeo.


    That wrapping, those flowers¡ªonly one florist in the area carried them, and she had taken Romeo


    there once. To her surprise, he had not only remembered but also brought flowers to honor Grannie


    Grace.


    "It''s Romeo, no need to guess," she dered.


    Hearing Arabe''s words, everyone was somewhat shocked.


    Louisa was especially moved, "Romeo remembered! That boy is so thoughtful."


    She hadn''t expected him to be the first to honor Grannie Grace..


    Bernard and Cornelia couldn''t help but feel teary-eyed as they expressed their gratitude to Grannie


    Grace.


    Darren and Belinda sincerely thanked Grannie Grace for her kindness to Arabe.


    Keh and Louisa were moved to tears.


    "She was Be''s grandmother, and that makes her ours too. We''ll honor her every year," David


    promised.


    "Be''s doing well now, Grannie. You can rest easy," Hans added.


    "We''ll all take good care of her, just like you did," Chasel affirmed.


    "I''lly down my life to protect her," Sean vowed.


    "Tomorrow is Be''s homing celebration. Her true identity no longer needs to be hidden. That


    way, Grannie Grace, you can rest peacefully," rk said.


    Arabe said, "Grannie, I''m doing well. I have my family and Romeo. You can be at peace."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    A gentle breeze seemed to whisper Grannie Grace''s tender reply.


    Arabe spoke quietly, then left with everyone else.


    She messaged Romeo and confirmed it was indeed him who had sent the flowers to Grannie Grace.


    Warmth flooded her heart.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Under the watchful gaze of generations past, Keh stood in the grand hall of the family estate, a


    ce where tradition and history melded into the rich tapestry of their heritage. He spoke with a voice


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brimming with pride, "Dear families, I bear joyful tidings. Our daughter, who has wandered far from us


    for many a year, has atst been found and returned to our fold."


    He guided Arabe to pay her respects.


    After Arabe hadpleted the ritual, Louisa chimed in, "Tomorrow, we shall host a grand feast to


    celebrate Be''s return and to make her identity known to all. May you bless her with safety, health,


    and evesting happiness."


    Meanwhile, a sleek stretch limousine pulled up to the grand entrance of the estate.


    A servant hurried over to announce, "Lucas Collins and his family have arrived."


    Lucas, Beverly, and Alma stepped through the threshold, their chauffeur following closely behind, arms


    "Keh, Louisa, we''re a tadte this year," Beverly greeted them with a smile that was the epitome of


    grace and warmth, her gaze sweeping over the men around her. "This year even Chasel, rk, Sean,


    and David made it. Seems like Be is more influential than your words alone."


    Louisaughed, "You can say that again. Usually, it takes all my nagging to get them to wrap up their


    work ande home for the holidays. This year, they''ve alle back willingly, without so much as a


    nudge from me."


    Beverly''s smile grew more knowing as she turned her affectionate gaze to Arabe, "It must be this


    charming sister who has drawn them back. Not just her brothers, but even I am particrly fond of her."


    "Be, long time no see," Lucas said jovially as he arrived. "The end of the year has been a whirlwind


    of busyness. I intended to invite you out for a meal, but just couldn''t find the time."


    "Lucas, Beverly," Arabe greeted them with a polite smile. "It''s okay, I understand how busy things can


    get."


    "Be," Alma offered a friendly smile of her own.


    Arabe simply nodded, her response lukewarm at best.


    Beverly noticed right away that if it weren''t for the others present, Arabe might not have even offered


    Alma that much courtesy.


    But as it stood, Beverly cheerily suggested, "Let''s greet the guests first, then we can catch up on family


    matters."


    "Be, it''s a bit crowded here, shall we head inside?" Hans worried that his sister might tire from


    standing too long.


    "Yeah, let''s go to the living room. I''ll y some video games with you," rk suggested, casually


    slinging an arm around Arabe''s shoulders.


    The other four brothers were quick to object, "Get your hands off her!"


    Alma couldn''t help but feel surprised, perhaps even a little perplexed, at the brothers'' affection for


    Arabe. Not even Serena had managed to endear herself to this extent. Could it really be the ties of


    blood that made them cherish Arabe as one of their own?


    Wouldn''t that just infuriate Serena?


    A sly smile yed on Alma''s lips. Anything that vexed Serena was a source of delight for her.


    Speaking of which, where was Serena today?


    As she watched Arabe being escorted by her brothers into the main house, Alma quickly followed.


    Once Lucas and Beverly had finished paying their respects, they shared a fewughs with Keh


    and Louisa before heading into the main house themselves.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    "Munch on this, Be." Sean held out a piece of fruit he had snagged from a tter brought in by the


    house staff, feeding it to his sister.


    "It''s freezing out¡ªbetter for sis to have a hot drink." rk pushed a steaming cup of tea towards her.


    "Brewed it myself, but watch out, it''s a bit scorching."


    "Hey Be, do you dig this?" Sean shed an image of a gemstone ne on his phone to Arabe.


    "The brand folks sent it over, saying the gem''s a rare find. They''re thinking of crafting it into this


    ne style. You into it? Or maybe you''d want it as a ring or earrings."


    "Wait up, I just remembered something that''s even better for Be." David whipped out his phone,


    pulling up a pic his buddy had sent him. "Check this out, don''t you guys think sis would look even more


    smashing with this hair essory? The moment I saw it, I knew it was tailor-made for her!"


    "That''s a winner. I''ll wire you the cash to lock it down¡ªas a gift from me to Be," Chasel dered.


    "No way, I spotted that first. I''ll treat Be, I''ve got the dough!" David objected, showing the photo to


    Arabe. "What do you think, Be? It''s decent, right?"


    He was secretly worried if Arabe''s taste was above theirs and she''d find it tacky.


    "David, don''t bother buying it."


    Arabe''s response made David hastily ce the order. She didn''t call it ugly. She was just concerned


    about him splurging, which meant she didn''t despise the diamond hairpiece!


    Alma watched them all bonding and felt like an outsider.


    The real kicker was that the bitch, Serena, who would have died of jealousy seeing this, wasn''t even


    here to witness it. Curiosity got the best of her, "Oh right, where''s Serena today?"


    Her question shifted the mood instantly. The brothers'' faces soured.


    What, did Serena screw up?


    As Beverly walked into the living room, she couldn''t help but ask, "Yeah, howe Serena''s not


    around today?"


    Usually, when the brothers came home, she''d be all over them.


    But today, not a shadow in sight.


    "She''s kicked out," Louisa said matter-of-factly.


    Kicked out?


    Not just Lucas and Beverly, but Alma too, was taken aback, followed by barely containable glee!


    Was that bitch finally thrown out on her ear?


    How could her parents to do it?


    Louisa spilled the beans about all the things Serena had done, including how she bullied Arabe over


    the past six months and the revtion that she was the daughter of Erik and Martha, the butler and the


    maid.


    "Erik and Martha''s daughter?" Lucas and Beverly exchanged incredulous looks.


    Alma was thrilled to realize the previously haughty bitch was just the offspring of the house staff. She


    couldn''t be happier.


    Seeing the grandparents fuming over Serena, Alma couldn''t help but fan the mes, adding fuel to the


    fire.


    "The real reason I haven''t visited you, grandpa and grandma, is because of Serena. I mean, she had


    her goons beat me up. So I''ve been home, nursing my wounds. I didn''t show my face because I didn''t


    want you to worry."


    "Alma." Beverly''s warning tone and reproachful nce seemed to scold her for making things worse.


    "What did you say?" Bernard and Cornelia pressed for detail and learned Serena had bullied even


    Alma, having her beaten up, and that Alma had been recovering at home all this time.


    "That ungrateful wretch!" Bernard and Cornelia''s fury knew no bounds, tarnishing Serena''s image even


    further in their eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    "Grandpa and Grandma, please don''t be mad. It''s all water under the bridge now. What we need to


    focus on is making it up to Be for the hurt she''s endured. I''m fine, really. What matters most right now


    is how Be feels."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Arabe never expected that with Serena out of the picture, Alma would step into the spotlight. She


    had heard Alma had a sister who was sick and couldn''t make it today.


    She just hoped they weren''t cut from the same cloth.


    "Why would Serena have someone hit you?" David suddenly asked. "Did you two have a falling out?"


    Bernard and Cornelia''s gaze shifted back to Alma.


    "Serena''s been bullying me, and it wasn''t just a one-off. At Mr. Eugene''s birthday bash, she dumped


    champagne on my face when no one was looking¡ªand she spat in it first."


    Everyone cringed at the thought, appalled by Serena''s behind-the-scenes behavior. It was just


    tasteless.


    "There must be some bad blood between you two," David said, cutting to the heart of the matter.


    "Knowing her, if she didn''t like you, she''d just dish out some snide remarks. It wouldn''te to blows


    unless you really pushed her over the edge."


    Alma couldn''t believe David was actually taking that little troublemaker''s side. And from the looks of it,


    her mother didn''t seem inclined to back her up either!


    Her mother must be upset with her for being too brash.


    But if she didn''t speak up about Serena''s bullying now, when would she?


    "Alma, what''s the real story? Tell us everything you know, so we can all make sense of this," Bernard


    said, sensing that the situation wasn''t as straightforward as his granddaughter made it out to be.


    Speaking of that night." Beverly interjected with a graceful smile, smoothly steering the conversation


    elsewhere, "Alma and I attended Mr. Eugene''s birthday party, and who knew that Be was not only the


    chess prodigy Queena but also the violin virtuoso Jamie Noelle."


    Everyone but Keh and Louisa was gobsmacked.


    "Be is Queena? And Jamie ?" The brothers looked astonished.


    Their little sister was just too impressive.


    And she had these two amazing alter egos?


    "Dad, Mom, why don''t you look surprised at all? Did you know about this?"


    "You knew and didn''t tell us?"


    Louisa indeed knew about it, exining, "I only found out after Mr. Eugene''s party. That ingrate Serena


    even pretended to be Queena''s disciple at the party and more than once told friends that it was Be


    who ruined her engagement with Romeo. That''s why your father and I decided she needed to spend


    some time next door to reflect, but we had no idea."


    The brothers all knew that Serena had been sent next door to reflect because she had bullied Be, but


    they hadn''t known she was also masquerading as Queena''s disciple.


    "I never realized my granddaughter was so remarkable." Bernard and Cornelia were full of praise for


    Arabe.


    Beverly saw how the topic had smoothly changed and softened her gaze. She had just taken a sip of


    tea when Sean spoke up.


    "What does any of this have to do with Alma getting hit?"


    Everyone snapped back to the present and turned their attention to Alma.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    "Really, what''s the connection between these two things?"


    The conversation circled back to the beginning.


    Beverly''s face remainedposed, but she was acutely aware of the events that transpired that fateful


    night.


    Because Alma and Arabe had lost a violin duel, Serena just had to rub it in Alma''s face, which was


    thest straw that led Alma to violence. She first pped Serena, pulled her hair, and then got


    drenched in champagne.


    But Alma wasn''t one to take things lying down. After getting sshed with champagne, she retaliated


    by smashing a cake into Serena''s face, pushing her off the swing, trampling her, and even dousing her


    with red wine.


    When it all boiled down, it was Beverly''s daughter who had started the bullying, and quite ruthlessly at


    that.


    "That night, Serena mocked my violin yingpared to Be''s, and even said that no matter how


    talented Be was, she couldn''t touch her deeply rooted status in this family over the past eighteen


    years."


    "She also said that even if Be has Collins blood running through her veins, she''s still from a no-name


    family, just like me, not worthy of the high society. I couldn''t hold back and argued with her, and that''s


    when she sshed me with champagne."


    "She even said that Keh and Louisa are notorious for spoiling your daughter, and that all Serena


    had to do was cry in front of them, and they''d believe her ck is white tall tales. If she said it, you


    would believe her, and I''d be the one getting a strict talking-to from mom and dad. Even with a hundred


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    mouths, I couldn''t clear my name. That''s why I''ve kept silent about this whole mess."


    As Alma spoke, her eyes began to glisten with unshed tears.


    Everyone was shocked to hear the extent of Serena''s cruel words behind the scenes!


    Beside them, Arabe fought off sleepiness, nearly dozing off as she listened.


    She hadn''t witnessed the altercation between Alma and Serena that night, but she could tell that Alma


    was lying.


    Yet, Alma had hit a nerve with the Collins family.


    "The nerve of her, calling Be lowborn. Saying even with Collins blood, she can''t measure up to an


    adopted daughter of eighteen years?" Bernard was livid.


    "Keh and Lucas are both my son, I treat them equally. How¡¯s Lucas¡¯ daughter not fit for society?


    Serena! She''s clearly trying to drive a wedge between us," Cornelia was equally enraged, feeling she


    had been blind and had wasted years doting on Serena.


    Seeing her n working, Alma feigned concern, "Grandpa, Grandma, don''t be upset. It''s the festive


    season, don''t let it ruin your health. Tomorrow we will hold a feast, just think how joyous that will be.


    Why don''t we talk about the arrangements for tomorrow?"


    As they discussed Arabe''s homing banquet, the mood lightened somewhat.


    Finally, Lucas mused, "I always thought Erik was trustworthy and Martha was so warm and outgoing.


    Not just you, but in my eyes, they were family. I never imagined they''d be such rotten characters deep


    down. If only they had revealed sooner that Serena was their own flesh and blood, we wouldn''t have


    had to wait until now to find Be, sparing her eighteen years of undeserved hardship."


    "Indeed." Cornelia sighed, fate ys strange games.


    Beverly chimed in, "We can''t let those two off easy. They need to be dealt with, for Be''s sake."


    "It''s a pity Martha''s gone now, crushed by her own scheming. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let her off so


    easily!" Louisa said indignantly.


    "What do you mean?" Beverly''s eyes flickered with surprise, "Are you saying Martha is dead?"


    Louisa then recounted the incident of Martha kidnapping Arabe.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    "I still can''t believe she was the ringleader of some secret society," Lucas eximed, clearly shocked.


    "This whole situation feels like it runs deeper. But with Martha gone, there''s some truth to the saying


    ''what goes aroundes around''!"


    Alma was stunned that Arabe had gone through so much and yet, there she was, sitting pretty as a


    picture, not a hair out of ce.


    Alma thought, "Was she even human? Her luck was just too unbelievable! I mean, we''re talking about a


    kidnapping and a ticking time bomb. And she made it out alive. It''s just mind-boggling!"


    "So, that leaves just Erik still breathing," Lucas mused, then added with resolve, "This man, we can''t let


    him off easy! We have to grill him, find out if he intentionally switched the kids to give his daughter a


    better life."


    "I''ll get to the bottom of it once he wakes up."


    Louisa hadn''t shared with them that there was more to the old fire incident, that a puppet master was


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    still lurking in the shadows.


    Lucas and Beverly assumed that it was all Erik and Martha¡¯s selfish scheme to switch two kids.


    "Wake him up?" Lucas was confused by her words. "What''s he doing sleeping at a time like this? Why


    don''t you shake him awake and give him a piece of your mind?"


    "He''s not sleeping, he''s in aa. It''s a long story, but you know Be''s got healing hands. Luckily she


    stepped in, and now Erik''s out cold until we can question him about what really happened back then."


    Lucas and Beverly''s eyes shifted back to Arabe.


    "Absolutely, Be''s skills are legendary," Lucas couldn''t help praising Arabe''s medical prowess,


    especially since she had saved his own parents.


    Beverly smiled and chimed in, "Be''s truly a jack-of-all-trades. Whoever ends up marrying her is one


    lucky guy."


    "But with the holiday rush and all, we need to keep a close eye on Erik, make sure he doesn''t slip


    through our fingers!" Lucas cautioned, pausing before adding, "If you need any help, just holler."


    "Reflections Vi is locked down tight," Keh assured, pping Lucas on the shoulder with a grin.


    "No need to worry, we''ve got twenty guys just in his room alone!"


    Lucas was surprised by the manpower. Nodding, he said, "Once hees to and you''ve got the full


    story, let me know. I want to get justice for Be too! If it weren''t for him and Martha, Be wouldn''t


    have been cast out for all those years."


    "I''m gonna teach him a lesson too, let him know that you don''t mess with the Collins family!"


    As Beverly finished her sentence, Arabe''s lips curled into a sly smile, "Lucas, Beverly, you''re so


    concerned."


    Herment drew everyone''s attention, and the atmosphere tensed.


    "Knowing that you have my back and want to stand up for me. as the younger generation, I''m honored,


    truly," Arabe defused the situation with a swift change in tone, easing Lucas and Beverly''s


    expressions.


    "What are you saying? You''re our niece. Who else are we supposed to care about, Erik? You''re the


    family''s treasure now," Lucas said heartily.


    The conversation then drifted to work matters and catching up on old acquaintances with Keh.


    Feeling the conversation was wearing on her, Arabe stood up and excused herself, "I''ll be right back,


    just need to make a phone call."

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Actually, she didn''t have to make a phone call at all.


    After finding an excuse to leave, she made her way to the garden.


    Romeo had already messaged her, saying he woulde over to join her for dinner.


    "Be!"


    Suddenly, a voice called out.


    Alma caught up to Arabe, "Can we talk?"


    She''d noticed earlier that Arabe was bored and didn''t want to stay in the living room, hence the


    excuse to step outside.


    Arabe didn''t have much to discuss with her. As she started to walk away, Alma said, "I''m not like


    Serena, I don''t y her childish games. Let''s wipe the te clean on the past. With Serena out of the


    picture, I think we could be great friends."


    Before Arabe could respond, Alma presumptuously added, "Even if we can''t be good friends, there''s


    no need to be enemies, right? I really admire you. You and Serena are worlds apart."


    Arabe looked up, eyeing her shrewd and confident cousin.


    At Mr. Eugene''sst birthday, Alma haughtily challenged her to a violin duel, iming they''d see who


    Jamie would take on as a pupil.


    They both yed a piece that Regan and Jamie had performed together¡ªThe Life.


    Arabe was clearly superior, but Alma, not epting defeat, insisted on another round, only to lose


    again and had to abide by the bet: she was banned for life from the violin world and could no longer


    touch anything rted to the violin.


    Could they really be friends after that "monumental humiliation"?


    "Don''t waste your time on me." Arabe walked away without giving her another nce.


    "Be!"


    Alma, unwilling to give up, called out again, "After what Serena did to you, and now that she''s been


    kicked to the curb by the Collins family, don''t you want some revenge? I know you always hold yourself


    above petty acts behind the back, but I can take care of her for you. I just don''t want to be your enemy.


    This is my olive branch, whether you believe it or not."


    "You think I''d buy that?" Arabe''s lips curled coldly. "How you deal with her is your business, don''t


    drag me into it."


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the daughter of the Collins family and held in high regard by the


    entire family, Alma would never havee over pretending to want to be friends.


    It was because Alma couldn''t beat her, she had to retreat in order to advance, to gain her trust on an


    emotional level, and then to destroy her.


    Truthfully, Arabe disdained even exposing such petty tricks, but Alma didn''t know that and mistook


    her pride for aloofness.


    "Even if I can''t touch anything rted to the violin for the rest of my life, I''ve never med you. I was


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    simply outyed!" Alma shouted after her retreating figure, "Isn''t it better to have one more friend than


    one more enemy? Arabe, I know you don''t trust me, but I truly want to let bygones be bygones. We


    are family after all!"


    Arabe paused, turning her head slightly, her voice icy, "You and I will never be family."


    The blood of the Collins family ran through her veins but they would never truly be a loving family.


    Alma was taken aback, not expecting Arabe to be so blunt.


    "Keep being ungrateful, and you''ll end up just like her." Arabe dropped this line and walked away.


    Alma hadn''t expected Arabe to be so resistant and wondered what methods her brothers had used


    to get close to her.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Cornelia beckoned with a warm smile as she entered the garden and spotted her granddaughters,


    "Be, Alma, you''re both here. Perfect,e over, my dears."


    Arabe had only wandered off a short distance when she heard her grandma call. She quickly


    returned to Cornelia''s side.


    "Grandma Cornelia, you needed to see both of us?" Alma''s face broke into a smile as if nothing had


    happened earlier.


    "Well, my dears, I have a friend who''s a violin maestro, and she¡¯s been on the lookout for a protege.


    She messaged me to ask if I knew anyone who might fit the bill. She''s looking for real talent."


    Cornelia still held her smartphone, the chat window open, "Be''s already a master in her own right,


    way beyond my friend''s skill level, so it got me thinking about you."


    She patted Alma''s head affectionately, "You''ve loved the violin since you were a little girl, and you even


    took lessons from Oswald, but he never truly passed on the torch. My friend, she''s more skilled than


    Oswald, and I think you could really flourish under her tutge. Given some time, you could do great


    things."


    "Me?" Alma was caught in a bind. She couldn¡¯t admit that she could no longer y the violin.


    "Be here is Jamie Noelle. Since she''s around, why don''t you y something for her? Let¡¯s see where


    you stand. My friend has very high standards, and even if you''re talented and skilled, she might not be


    convinced."


    Cornelia was about to fetch a violin when Alma quickly interjected, ¡°Grandma Cornelia, I¡¯ve decided not


    to pursue the violin professionally."


    "Why ever not?" Cornelia was clearly surprised.


    "I''ve set my sights high, you see. I had even thought about studying under Jamie Noelle." Alma


    revealed with a yful grin as she spoke, "But I''ve realized that¡¯s not really my calling. So I''ve made up


    my mind. Music and arts will remain hobbies, and I n to focus on building a different career. But


    thank you, Grandma Cornelia, for always thinking of me when opportunitiese up."


    Seeing Alma had other ns, Cornelia nodded, "You''ve always been decisive, my child. If that''s what


    you want, I won''t push. Whatever you both choose to do in the future, I''m behind you all the way."


    Relieved, Alma offered a smile.


    "Well, then, I''ll let my friend know I don''t have a suitable candidate at the moment." Cornelia was about


    to leave when something else urred to her, "If you''re ever in need of advice, you can always turn to


    Be. When ites to chess, she''s a Queen, a master of all sorts. For music, she¡¯s both Melody and


    Jamie Noelle; and in medicine, she''s Dr. Bell. Whatever path you choose, Be can surely give you a


    few pointers."


    Alma, not to be outdone but resigned to the situation, replied, "Of course, Grandma Cornelia."


    "But I''ll say this upfront: just a few pointers. Don''t bother her too much. Be''s a busy girl," Cornelia


    chuckled as she tapped her screen, replying to her old friend''s message, and walked back toward the


    house.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Alma looked up to find that Arabe had slipped away at some point.


    What was with Arabe, not even wanting to spend an extra second with her? Why the rush?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That bitch Serena used to be around the Collins family all the time, and Arabe never seemed so put


    off.


    Could it be that she was even less appealing than that Serena?


    From a distance, Arabe spotted the head of the bodyguard confronting a man who had been blocked


    from escaping. Crossing half the garden, she approached the unfolding scene.


    "Ms. Collins!" The head of the bodyguard seemed relieved at her arrival, his gaze falling on the


    uninvited guest with suspicion, "This fellow was lurking around the basement skylight, acting all


    sneaky."


    At the bodyguard¡¯s feet was a skylight that led down to the basement; a nce through it offered a


    view into a corner of the subterranean space.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Most vis had a simr design: a skylight in the ground floor to let the sunshine stream into the


    basement. It was a clever way to brighten up the space and improve the airflow down there.


    "I had no clue there was a skylight." The man exined with a mix of urgency and helplessness, "The


    grass is so tall around here, from a distance all I could see was a sea of green. I told you, I¡¯m new here.


    I was just looking for the restroom. I saw a small door from afar and thought to check it out. I didn''t


    know there was a skylight that wasn''t meant to be walked over."


    "You were looking for the restroom and you couldn¡¯t ask someone? With all the staff bustling about in


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    this vi, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see a soul," the head of the bodyguard still sounded skeptical.


    "I saw that most of the staff were women; it felt kinda awkward to ask, and they all seemed so busy."


    The man tried to exin further, but seeing no sign of belief from the bodyguard, he turned to Arabe


    with a helpless look, "Ms. Collins, I really didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t just wander around here. I was only


    looking for the restroom."


    "You think you can fool Ms. Collins that easily? You bettere clean today, or don¡¯t me me for not


    being nice!"


    The head of the bodyguard was ready to take action, hand inching towards his tool of authority, poised


    to apprehend the man.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Just then, an elegant voice cut through the tension.


    The man looked towards the source of the voice as if he had found his savior and quickly exined,


    "Madam, I was just looking for the restroom and identally went the wrong way. This man is insisting


    I¡¯m up to something, talking about looking for some basement, some skylight."


    Beverly maintained a gracious smile throughout, "It''s a misunderstanding. Harry is a new chauffeur I¡¯ve


    hired. It''s his first day here, and he''s not yet familiar with our house rules or recent events."


    With that, she turned to Harry with a smile, "I''ll handle this; why don¡¯t you go ahead and use the


    restroom."


    "He can''t leave."


    As the head of the bodyguard moved to intercept, Beverly¡¯sugh, light and amused, filled the air,


    "When nature calls, it calls. I appreciate your dedication as head of bodyguard, but if it makes you feel


    better, once he¡¯s done, I''ll have hime back and you can question him all you want."


    With things put that way, if the bodyguard persisted, it would make for an unsightly scene. But he didn¡¯t


    want to let him go either; what if the man destroyed evidence? What would be the point of questioning


    him after that?


    "Changing chauffeurs at the turn of the new year?" Arabe inquired with a smile.


    Typically, as the year drew to a close, people stuck with the staff they had, not making changes lightly.


    "Couldn''t be helped." Beverly said, her smile unwavering, "Our former chauffeur Gene, his wife just had


    a baby. He wanted to be there for her postpartum period, and with a new addition in their family, he


    wanted to spend the holidays together. So I gave him two-month off."


    Beverly continued with genteel ease, "I¡¯ve vetted this new chauffeur thoroughly; there''s no issue. But if


    you''re still worried, feel free to question him further."


    "If you say he¡¯s fine, then naturally, we have no reason to hold him."


    Hearing this, the head of the bodyguard became desperate, not wanting to let the man go just like that.


    What if he was trouble?


    "What are you waiting for? You need thank Ms. Collins." Beverly said with poise, "If it were any other


    Harry quickly bowed in gratitude, "Thank you, Ms. Collins. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again."


    Arabe kept her smile, nodding her head.


    As Harry stepped away, the head of the bodyguard was beside himself with anxiety. He couldn''t let this


    go.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Just as the tension in the air could be cut with a knife, a small object suddenly fell from Harry''s pocket.


    Both Arabe and the head of the bodyguard saw it clearly - it was a folding knife that nowid


    exposed for all to see.


    Harry nced back at them, his movements hurried as he scooped up the knife and stuffed it into his


    pocket, his face awash with a shade of panic.


    "Hold it right there!"


    The bodyguard stepped forward, "You dropped something. Show us what it is!"


    Beverly''s face fleetingly betrayed her nerves before she regained herposure, "It''s a precaution


    we''ve advised him to take."


    "Yeah, when Mr. Lucas Collins and Mrs. Beverly Collins don''t have their bodyguards around, I carry


    this. It''s for their protection. Don''t tell me you guys don''t carry something simr?" Harry retorted.


    The head of the bodyguard was momentarily speechless; he carried a weapon, yes, but not a folding


    knife.


    His gut was screaming that this driver was bad news.


    "Today is of great significance to the Collins family, attended only by kin and close associates. You''re


    here, armed with a knife and trespassing," the bodyguard turned to Arabe, "Ms. Collins, I request


    permission to detain him. He''s definitely up to no good!"


    "I''ve exined repeatedly that I was unaware of the restricted ess here. If I had known, I would''ve


    steered clear." Harry''s voice trailed off, a note of pleading in his tone as he turned to Beverly, "Mrs.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Beverly Collins, I really can''t hold it much longer."


    "You may leave now."


    It was Arabe who spoke, and the directive took everyone by surprise, not least the head of the


    bodyguard himself.


    Was Ms. Collins really letting him go?


    Beverly''s smile was radiant, "Be knows the score. Since she''s given her word, what are you waiting


    for? Go on, then."


    Harry scurried off, casting a backward nce that flickered with unease in the middle of his retreat.


    "Ms. Collins." the security chief began, his anxiety palpable. He was convinced Harry was definitely


    trouble.


    "I notice you still have concerns. Why don''t we bring Harry backter for a thorough questioning? I


    won''t interfere with your methods."


    "That¡¯s not necessary. He¡¯s just being cautious, as he shoulders great responsibilities. But I trust your


    judgment; there''s no need for Harry to return."


    Beverly seemed mildly taken aback at her words, "Well then, shall I take my leave?"


    "Take care."


    Once Beverly was out of earshot, the bodyguard couldn''t contain himself, "Ms. Collins, I really suspect


    that man is problematic. Mrs. Beverly Collins is clearly covering for him!"


    "Who''s problematic?"


    A deep, steady voice suddenly joined the conversation.


    "Hans?" The bodyguard saluted him respectfully.


    Arabe chimed in with a dutiful demeanor, "Hans".


    Hans''s gaze softened as he looked at her, "Who did you say was problematic? Who is Beverly covering


    for?"


    He handed Arabe a cup of coffee.


    The chef had prepared a batch of coffee earlier, and he had picked up Arabe''s favorite vor, having


    scoured the grounds for his sister before finding her here.


    The head of the bodyguard ryed the full ount of the incident to him.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    After hearing that, Hans turned to his sister, "What do you think, Sis?"


    "Beverly said the driver''s clean; she ran a background check and everything. I asked him to hit the


    restroom, and as he was scrambling to leave, a folding knife fell from his pocket. He even gave us a


    deliberate look before hurriedly picking it up. Suppose he was here to off Erik, wouldn''t he have to be a


    top-notch assassin? No way he''d blow his cover in broad daylight, especially not by dropping his


    weapon."


    Hans nodded, "Your point makes sense."


    "But there''s something off about that driver," the head of the bodyguard still felt there was something


    eerie about the driver, like something didn''t add up.


    "Did you get a good look?" Arabe''s gaze fell on the head of bodyguard, "When that folding knife fell,


    what kind of pocket lets a knife just slide out? You''re wearing a suit too. Sure, the pockets are nted,


    but have you ever had your phone or keys just drop out frequently?"


    The head of the bodyguard shook his head; that had never happened.


    "It was exactly then, before he was clear of suspicion, that the knife fell. What does that tell you? It


    means that de didn''t drop identally - he wanted us to see it. He gave us enough time to see the


    knife on the ground before he nervously picked it up. Why would he want to deepen our suspicion?"


    "Why??" At that moment, David piped up, his face full of curiosity.


    The chef had just whipped up some coffee and pastries, and David had grabbed a te to find his


    sister, hoping to treat her to some, only to stumble upon this "big case" discussion.


    Arabe had heard his footsteps earlier. Since he was family, she didn''t hold back andid it all out.


    "Whether he dropped the knife on purpose or the way he looked back at us after tucking it away, it was


    all to make us more suspicious. He''s doing this for one reason only - he wants us to investigate him."


    The head of the bodyguard was confused. Why would someone want to be checked out??


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    David echoed the sentiment, "But why??"


    "Beverly kept vouching for him, which only made us more suspicious. The more she insisted he was


    fine, the more likely we were to dig into whether he really was."


    David nodded, "Then what?"


    "First off, who does he work for?" Arabe probed.


    David blurted out, "Beverly¡¯s driver."


    "If he''s shady, doesn''t that suggest Beverly might be too?"


    David nodded again, "Right."


    "If we suspect Beverly and we check out Harry the driver, only to find his record is squeaky clean; won''t


    we feel like we''ve used the wrong person and misunderstood Beverly and her driver?"


    "That makes sense," David agreed, nodding.


    "Once we clear Beverly, wouldn''t we shift our focus to others and stop watching Beverly so closely? So,


    if I''m not mistaken, back in the living room, she probably felt we were onto them, which is why they


    staged this whole thing. We can leave the driver out of this; whether or not he''s clean, just Beverly''s


    actions alone are a dead giveaway, aren''t they?"


    "Wow, Sis, you''re a genius!!" David finally got it, "Beverly must''ve thought she could clear her name by


    leading us to her driver, but she had no idea you''ve got a head full of smarts. So, does this mean


    Beverly really is involved? Was she part of what happened back then?"


    Arabe and Hans nodded together, speaking in unison, "Possibly."


    If Beverly hadn''t acted this way, they might not have suspected her so soon. Now, it was definitely time


    to dig deeper; not into the driver, but into her and her husband.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    "Man, I was just scratching the surface with my thoughts. If it wasn''t for Ms. Collins''s sharp wit, I


    would''ve been led by the nose by Mrs. Beverly Collins," the head of the bodyguard was in awe of


    Arabe''s smarts.


    "Thing is, Beverly''s always been a piece of work. You''ve been with the Collins family for years, have


    you ever seen her break a sweat?" Arabe''s gaze shifted to the head of the bodyguard standing


    before her.


    He shook his head. Mrs. Beverly Collins seemed to always carry herself with a grace that was


    unppable, no matter the situation.


    "So back there, when the driver dropped a switchde, her face flickered with panic. It was just too


    forced." Arabe mused, "If that driver were really up to no good, she should have been the epitome of


    calm, but her poise came a second toote."


    "Ms. Collins, you truly show there''s always a bigger fish." The head of the bodyguard was thoroughly


    impressed, "So this means the truth from all those years ago is about toe to light."


    Just then, Arabe''s phone vibrated. ncing at the screen, she announced, "I''m off to pick up


    Romeo."


    "Romeo''s reallying over for dinner?" David seemed surprised. That guy really didn''t see himself as


    an outsider, "Hey sis, you haven''t touched the pastries I brought you."


    Quick as a sh, David grabbed one and hurried over, popping it into his sister''s mouth.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe chewed on the treat while sipping her coffee, sauntering leisurely towards the front door.


    Suddenly, she felt two pairs of eyes drilling into her back. Her instincts told her they wereing from


    the floor-to-ceiling windows of the main house.


    With a subtle lift of her lips, she continued towards the door, her stride unbroken.


    Romeo was already there. Today, he was donned in a sleek ck coat that entuated his tall frame.


    His hair was cropped short, giving him a dashing look, his handsome features even more striking.


    Upon seeing Arabe, his entire demeanor softened, and a tender smile spread across his face,


    warming her like the first days of spring.


    The gatekeeper buzzed the door open, and as Romeo stepped through, he wrapped Arabe in a


    gentle embrace, his eyes brimming with happiness, "Grandma and grandpa said after we have dinner


    here, I should bring you over. They''re eager to have a meal with you. I told them you''d be stuffed, but


    they insisted you could just join for the fun; they''re dying to meet you."


    He gazed into her eyes, his voice soft, "I''ve been hearing about it non-stop these past few days; I


    almost can recite every single word they said."


    Arabe chuckled, "Is it them who want me over, or is it you?"


    "Of course, I want you there too." Romeo affectionately tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, "If


    you''re there, this year will be the happiest, most fulfilling, and most wonderful New Year I''ve ever had."


    "They would be sad to hear that. Before you came into my life, they were the ones you spent New Year


    with."


    "Having you with us would make them feel the same way. It would be the happiest, most satisfying, and


    most joyous New Year for them too. You''re incredibly important to us, and we already see you as part


    of the family."


    With that, Romeo noticed the coffee in her hand, "What are you drinking? Let me hold that."


    He took thette in one hand and intertwined his fingers with hers in the other, walking towards the


    main house.


    "Hans said the chef just whipped it up. You should try it."


    Romeo took a sip, "It''s good."

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Romeo nned to ask the chef for the recipeter, so when Be married him and longed for a taste of


    home, he could whip up aforting cup for her, or perhaps they could make a trip back together.


    "Did your family''s thing wrap up that quick?" Arabe asked offhandedly.


    "Yeah, grandpa and grandma were both eager to get cooking, thinking of impressing you tonight with


    their skills. Mom and dad were not to be outdone. When I left, all four of them were battling it out for


    kitchen space, with the chef standing by, totally stressed out, unable to intervene but also unable to


    watch them turn the kitchen into a disaster zone." Romeo said with a light chuckle, "They know you


    love seafood, so tonight''s feast is mostly seafood-themed."


    "That''s so considerate of them." Arabe said with augh, "Dinner here should be over by six or


    seven; then we can head over to your grandparents'' and nibble on something."


    "If they heard you say that, they''d be thrilled." Romeo pulled out his phone, "I''ll shoot them a message


    to hold back on the experimental dishes. Otherwise, I might ban you from next year''s feast."


    The elders weren''t sure if Arabe would make it today, but they were all vying to cook, hoping she


    woulde and get a taste of their culinary efforts.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If they knew Arabe was definitelying tonight, they would be over the moon, eagerly awaiting her


    arrival.


    "You''re really crashing our dinner?" David stood by the long banquet table, watching Romeo stroll in


    hand in hand with his sister. He felt a twinge of jealousy, "Can you maybe show a little restraint in


    public? The deal isn''t sealed yet, and here you are, all over each other. Does Be''s reputation mean


    nothing to you?"


    "What can I say? You''re just jealous you don''t have a girlfriend," Romeo let go of Arabe''s hand only


    to drape an arm around her waist, drawing her even closer, looking like the perfect pair.


    "Just because you''ve got Be on your side now, doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want around


    me. Listen here, she calls me bro, and you better show the same respect! Otherwise, you can forget


    about stepping through this door!"


    "If just saying ''bro'' can get me such an amazing fianc¨¦e, then I''m making out like a bandit." Romeo said


    with a yful grin, acknowledging his friend''s tacit approval, "Thanks for acknowledging me as your


    future brother-inw so soon, David. I''m looking forward to all the advice you''ll give me."


    "Advice, my foot." David grumbled, pulling Romeo''s shoulder away from Be, "If it weren''t for the fact


    that you''re my longtime buddy and the whole ''keep the benefits in the family'' thing, I''d never let Be


    end up with you."


    "So, I''m pretty important to you. Is that so, David?"


    "Cut the crap." David said, ¡°Don¡¯t get used to call me like that so easily.¡±


    Before he tried to make Romeo consider him as his brother; turned out it was a


    herculean task. Ever since Be came into the picture, Romeo had changed so


    unnoticeably fast.


    "Once a brother-inw, it¡¯ll be a done deal." Romeo joked, "I''ll be calling you ''bro'' until the day you''re


    six feet under."


    "Get out of here, talking about graves on New Year! Whether you remain my brother-inw depends on


    how you act from here on out. I''ve been dancing my bones off at concerts recently," David feigned a


    shoulder ache.


    Romeo got the hint, "Be, David wants me to give him a massage. Hang on a sec."


    "No, no, I did not say that!" David blurted, not expecting Romeo to be so cunning as to use Be


    against him.


    "The thing is, I can''t have physical contact with anyone else, even guys, it''s just not right," Romeo said


    with feigned resignation.


    "Be, he''s bullying me!!"


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Have you guys ever had a moment of peace in all these years?"


    Always this love-hate rtionship?

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    "We''re doing alright." Dave slung an arm around his buddy''s shoulder, grinning from ear to ear, "If only


    he didn''t have a knack for bullying and taking advantage, we could be even better."


    "Quit bad-mouthing me in front of my fianc¨¦e."


    Where had he bullied anyone or taken advantage?


    "Do you really think Be''s only got eyes for you? As if her pretty little head is filled with nothing but


    your mug?"


    At that moment, Arabe sized up Romeo''s face and found it rather fetching.


    He looked even more handsome than he had a few days ago, his features even more pleasing to the


    eye.


    "Notice anything different about me today?" Romeo''s gaze fell on Arabe, oblivious to the others.


    "Your hair''s shorter." Arabe chuckled, "And you''re wearing the shirt I designed."


    "What else?" Romeo admired her with doting eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey, can you two spare a thought for my feelings here??" Dave, with his millions of followers,


    felt utterly ignored by the pair, which was a blow to his ego.


    "Romeo''s here?"


    In the meantime, Louisa emerged from the main house. Seeing Romeo, she beamed with affection.


    "Come on in, take a seat. David, what are you doing clinging to Romeo? Let go!"


    She approached her son and whispered, "Can''t you give the lovebirds some space? You''ve been


    hanging all over Romeo the whole way here, leaving your sister in the dust. To the uninitiated, they''d


    think you two were the couple."


    Dave was riddled with question marks in his head, but before he could rify, Louisa had already


    ushered Romeo inside, and in a low voice asked Arabe, "You going to the Fairfield Manor tonight?"


    "Yeah."


    Louisa''s smile couldn''t be wider, "Then I''ll have the kitchen prepare the dinner early."


    "Alright."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Romeo''s arrived!" Louisa announced as she entered, and the living room filled with grandparents,


    aunts, and uncles, alling to greet him.


    "It''s been a while, the boy''s grown even more handsome!" Bernard always had a soft spot for Romeo,


    seeing him as a young man of many merits, with no ws to speak of. He affectionately patted his


    shoulder, "Come on in, I¡¯ve been waiting for you."


    "He''s been looking forward to seeing you, asked about you so many times. A few times he wanted


    Be to reach out to you, but I stopped her." Cornelia said with a smile, "Now we''ve finally got you


    here."


    "I heard from the staff that you brought plenty of gifts. You shouldn''t have, really!" Louisa called out,


    "Someone bring in some tea and snacks. I''ll go check on the kitchen and make sure they speed up the


    dinner preparations. You''ve got to head to Fairfield Manor after dinner."


    David hadn''t expected they''d be off to Fairfield Manor after dinner - a ce belonging to Grandpa


    Phillip and Grandma Shirley.


    Suddenly, he had a feeling, as if his sister wasn''t really a Collins anymore. She was practically a


    McMillian now.


    He felt a sense of loss, as if he were about to lose his sister.


    All the elders fussed over Romeo, who, normally quiet and reserved, was especially charming that day.


    Bernard and Cornelia, Darren, Belinda, and even Bard, were all exceedingly pleased with him.


    "Romeo''s here?"


    Just then, a yful voice rang out, as Alma walked in from the garden, her face bright with a smile,


    "Now our whole family''s truly together."


    Laughter filled the room, and Romeo also stood to greet Lucas and Beverly.


    "Please, have a seat. We''re all family here; no need for formalities." Lucas beamed with admiration at


    the handsome young man, "Romeo''s got to be the son-inw every elder dreams of having -


    respectful, good-looking, well-educated, capable, and loyal."


    "Lucas, what are you saying? Are you suggesting we''re not up to par with him?" David couldn''t resist


    the jab.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    ¡°You¡¯re a household name, a superstar through and through. My mistake, a Collins never falls far from


    the tree - Romeo here¡¯s proof of that, all charm and charisma, hahaha.¡±


    At that moment, Keh nced at his watch, ¡°Make yourselvesfortable. Today marks Be¡¯s first


    year with us. I¡¯ve got to whip up something special.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please, let Be spend a nice New Year here. Your skills...¡± David interjected with a grimace,


    ¡°And Mom, let¡¯s not turn this evening into an episode of ¡®Kitchen Nightmares,¡¯ okay?¡±


    It was a big holiday, and a trip to the ER was thest thing they needed.


    ¡°Right, right, let me handle it. I want to create a memorable and wonderful evening for Be,¡± Cornelia


    said while standing up.


    ¡°If Cornelia¡¯s cooking, then I''ve got to show my skills too,¡± Belinda announced, rising from her seat.


    ¡°No, no, you sit down and rx. I¡¯ll do a couple of dishes - one representing your good intentions, and


    one with my personal touch,¡± Darren said to his wife.


    Arabe wanted to tell everyone not to fuss, but before she could get a word out, they all marched into


    the kitchen, determined to impress her. Her brothers, not to be outdone, followed suit.


    Both kitchen were bustling with activity. In the end, the only ones left idle were Arabe, Romeo, and


    Alma.


    Sensing the tension, Alma volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go check if they need any help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make something for you too,¡± Romeo said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯ll have too much food as it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make two dishes.¡± Romeo caressed her cheek, ¡°They¡¯ll be your favorites.¡±


    He kept the details a mystery.


    The six massive fridges at Reflections Vi were stocked with every ingredient imaginable. If anything


    was missing, David would take his sister to the property¡¯s kitchen garden for some fresh picking.


    ¡°Sis, do you like cabbage?¡± David asked as he noticed the robust heads of cabbage in the garden.


    ¡°Sure, anything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick some extra. Let¡¯s see what the others whip up for you,¡± David gathered a hefty assortment of


    veggies, even taking the ones Arabe had picked, adding them to his basket. He didn¡¯t forget to snap


    a selfie and post it on Facebook.


    [Picking veggies with my sister. Everyone¡¯s trying to impress her with their cooking. What should I


    make to outshine them all? Suggestions wee!]


    The photo captured him holding arge wicker basket, selfie stick in hand, with the lush garden and the


    silhouette of his sister, busy picking vegetables, in the background.


    Within a minute of posting, the selfie amassed thousands of likes and countlessments offering


    suggestions.


    Onement sparked an idea in David. Yes, he¡¯d create an artistic dish - broli fashioned into a tree


    of prosperity, garnished with colorful minced bell pepper, both appealing and simple, with a meaningful


    message.


    It symbolized growth, wealth, and abundance.


    An hourter, the dining table wasden with delectable dishes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe wasn¡¯t idle either, preparing a visually stunning centerpiece.


    ¡°Be,e on over. Stop fussing in the kitchen.¡±


    Everyone was eager to exin their culinary creations to Arabe, each dish with its own special


    significance.


    ¡°Be, I made this dish called ¡®Thrivingness¡¯. It¡¯s to wish you an ever-rising fortune and better days


    ahead,¡± Bernard exined.


    ¡°Nice!!¡± A round of apuse filled the room.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    ¡°Mine for you is this one, a delightful dish where creamy shrimp mousse was stuffed into ms,


    symbolizing wealth and prosperity for theing year.¡±


    Apuse filled the room once again.


    David was busy capturing every dish and well-wish on video, quickly uploading the montage to


    Facebook.


    Friends flicked through their feeds and stumbled upon David''s post, mistaking his terms of endearment


    for Serena. Their messages pinged with praise, envying her for being the apple of everyone''s eye.


    Whether it was Hans, a titan in the business world, or David, a pop icon with hundreds of millions of


    followers, everyone, elder or peer, happily hustled into the kitchen to cook for this youngdy.


    The level of adoration she received was beyond belief.


    Serena watched from the garden as the sun dipped below the horizon, until the sky was draped in


    darkness.


    "Serena, it''s getting chilly out here. Shall I wheel you inside?" Dora asked, bending down.


    Serena nodded, pulling out her phone to check if Martin had messaged about dinner. She noticed her


    phone was on silent, flooded with unread messages topping 99+.


    "Serena, you''re so lucky to have such a caring family."


    "I can tell they all adore you. Your New Year''s celebration is pretty enviable."


    "A celebrity brother cooking for you. If it were me, I''d be moved to tears."


    "Serena, how do you do it? A wealthy family like yours, so warm and loving behind closed doors. I''m so


    jealous."


    "Serena, I adore your family. The elders have no airs; they respect the kids and prepare surprises,


    something my familycks!"


    Confused by the barrage of messages, Serena had a hunch one of her brothers had posted on


    Facebook again.


    Before she could check, more messages flooded in.


    "In my house, the cooking''s left to the housekeeper. Never seen such a wealthy family cook


    themselves, each preparing a dish just to make you happy."


    "The food your family makes is creative, beautiful, and so meaningful."


    "Hearing their New Year''s wishes for you, honestly, it''s brought me to tears."


    "Why haven''t you posted on Facebook today? You must be basking in happiness, too busy to go


    online. I''m so envious."


    Serena couldn''t read all the messages. She opened Facebook and saw David''s recent video five


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    minutes ago, and a selfie from an hour ago.


    After watching everything, she was too shock to utter a word, tears welling up instinctively.


    She hadn''t expected everyone at home to set aside their status and cook wholeheartedly for Arabe,


    each blessing delivered with a sincere smile.


    Such treatment was something she never got with the Collins family.


    Not just grandparents in the kitchen, but even Alma had prepared a dish for Arabe! That damned


    Alma.


    Just the thought of that little wretch would make Serena bristle with rage. Before, this wretch was


    always at odds with her, and now, no sooner had Serena left the Collins family, Alma began cozying up


    to Arabe, even cooking for her.


    The biggest shock was the Collins family inviting Romeo to dinner, where he cooked not one, but two


    dishes!


    "Serena, your fianc¨¦ is so good to you. He''s wealthy, handsome, and he even cooks for you."


    "How did you capture his heart? Share your secrets with us! I dere that you''re officially our role


    model now; we should all learn from you!"


    "Never expected your fianc¨¦ to be skilled in the kitchen too, making such beautiful dishes."


    "Serena, you truly are the happiest woman in the world!!"

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    Serena closed her eyes, a cocktail of anger and pain surging through her. Her body trembled


    involuntarily from the stress.


    Since she got kicked out of her family home, it took weeks before she could handle a fork and knife


    with any semnce of normalcy, or sip soup from a spoon without awkwardness.


    The scars on her forehead, chin, palms, backs of her hands, and knees requiredser treatments. Six


    months of continuous sessions were needed before the prominent scars would begin to fade.


    Her left leg, fractured, demanded about three months to heal properly, and her knee needed half a year


    before she could ditch the wheelchair. But to walk unaided again, she''d have to endure another three


    months of grueling physical therapy.


    In the end, she might only regain seventy to eighty percent of her mobility, a shadow of her former self.


    Even if one handed her a pencil, she couldn''t produce the sketches and art she used to.


    Her life felt like it had plummeted into an abyss, filled with agony and torment.


    Gone was the beauty she cherished, the talents diminished, her reputation tarnished, and her social


    standing obliterated; even her bank ount had been drained dry!


    All the while, Arabe was lifted to the skies, pampered like a princess by the entire family!


    How could Serena let go of such disparity? Why did her once-beloved family treat her this way? Why


    did fate have to be so cruel?


    Was she, Serena, destined to be trampled under Arabe''s feet for all her life? Was she fated to always


    be less than Arabe?


    At Reflections Vi.


    Arabe eyed the grand feast spread out on the table, as each family member vied to serve her.


    "Be, try the dish I made, will you?"


    "Have a taste of mine first! Does it still suit your pte?"


    "How about the one I made?"


    "Give my specialty a try."


    "Everyone, quiet down." David couldn''t help but interject, "Let Be take her time to savor each dish, no


    need to rush her."


    "Exactly, let Be eat at her own pace. Don''t want her choking now," Louisa agreed.


    With every bite Arabe took, all eyes were fixed on her, awaiting her verdict.


    If she dered it delicious, the cook would beam with joy, urging her to have more.


    "You all should eat too," Arabe was not ustomed to being the center of such attention. To her, the


    true spirit of a feast was in sharing the meal together.


    "We''ll dig in after you''ve given your thoughts on everything," no one seemed in a hurry, all eager for


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Arabe''s reviews.


    "The texture''s rich, and the vors are exquisite. This dish is both visually appealing and tasty."


    "This dish is a work of art in its presentation, a harmony of color, aroma, and taste. Delicious."


    "Dad''s dish has an exceptional bnce of texture and vor."


    Arabe lightly touched upon each dish, leaving everyone with satisfied smiles.


    "And you haven''t tasted Romeo''s two creations yet," Grandma spun thezy Susan, bringing Romeo''s


    dishes in front of Arabe.


    As Arabe sampled the first dish, her nose tingled with emotion.


    Seeing her silent for an extended period, the others sensed something amiss. They exchanged


    nces, confusion written on their faces, unsure of what had just unfolded.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    "How on earth did you manage to make this?" Arabe looked up at Romeo, "Every New Year, Grannie


    Grace would make them for me. They were a symbol of togetherness, of everything ending perfectly.


    This tastes just like hers."


    It was as if they were identical.


    Everyone was caught off guard by this revtion, their gazes shifting to Romeo.


    Romeo exined, "A few days ago, I got in touch with the old cook from the Murphy household. I


    asked her about the dishes that were traditionally served at Christmas and New Year dinner, and that''s


    how I found out what Grace used to make for you."


    His eyes softened as he continued, "Before she was hospitalized, she sensed something was wrong


    with her health. Back then, she handwrote several recipes for the cook, all your favorites. But after she


    was admitted to the hospital, under Olga''s pressure, the cook was too scared to make any decent


    meals for you. That cookbook Grace had handwritten was tucked away. Thankfully, it wasn''t thrown


    out. I managed to get my hands on that cookbook."


    With that, Romeo handed Arabe a small ck notebook.


    As Arabe opened it, she saw Granny Grace''s handwriting outlining each recipe''s ingredients,


    measurements, and even her own preferences, detailed to a T.


    Turning to thest pages, it was evident that Granny Grace''s health had been declining - her writing


    became shaky, but she persisted in finishing thest recipe.


    She even included notes on Arabe''s tastes, reminding whoever was cooking to add a bit more of


    this, a little less of that.


    Arabe''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, touched by Granny Grace''s behind-the-scenes efforts.


    "This dish," Romeo said, "I made it on behalf of Grace. Her blessing for your New Year isn''t just for the


    past; it will be with you every year toe. You should be happy in the new year. Everyone who cares


    about you wants to see you doing well."


    "Absolutely, Romeo''s right." Keh agreed, "Grace is always with us. Her love for you can''t be


    expressed face to face, but Romeo has conveyed it through his food."


    "Romeo, you''re so thoughtful." Louisa''s voice cracked slightly with tears, "Your dad is right. Grace has


    never left us. Her care for you has prated every aspect of life."


    Arabe lifted her moist eyes to look at Romeo, "Thank you."


    Although a ''thank you'' seemed too formal after six months of dating, at that moment, Arabe truly


    wanted to express her gratitude for his thoughtfulness, for the ways he tried to ease the regret, guilt,


    and remorse she felt for not being able to save Grannie Grace.


    Such a man had warmed countless moments of her life, bringing her endless touches of emotion.


    "There''s another dish you haven''t tried yet," Romeo looked at her indulgently, his gaze tender.


    He had made two dishes: one on behalf of Grannie Grace, and one on behalf of himself.


    The fish was shaped into a fiveyer cake, with carrots carved into hearts, stars, flowers, and other


    cute garnishes. The whole te was both aesthetically pleasing and filled with childlike innocence.


    Arabe took a bite, finding the vor and texture perfectly executed, leaving a lingering taste that


    beckoned for more.


    She smiled at Romeo, nodding in approval, "Delicious."


    Romeo''s face broke into a knowing smile.


    "Let''s all eat together," Arabe called out.


    "I''ll try this pearl meatballs from Grannie Grace." David took a bite, his expression one of amazement,


    "So delicious! It tastes like home."


    "Let me have a go." rk also took one, nodding as he chewed, "Mmm, not bad. It seems that with


    Grannie Grace around, Be was quite lucky."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Laughter and chatter filled the room as everyone served each other.


    Arabe and Romeo exchanged a knowing nce. Just then, the chef approached, "Ms. Arabe


    Collins, the dish you prepared is ready. I''ve turned off the heat. Shall I bring it out?"

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Everyone suddenly remembered that Arabe had been bustling around in the kitchen. Given its vast


    size and each person engrossed with their own culinary creations, hoping to impress Arabe, they had


    no clue what she had whipped up for them.


    The dish presented at the table was a particrly rare and expensive lobster,rger than life, its price


    tag dwarfing that of other well-known varieties. Originally, the chef had been tasked with preparing this


    lobster, but Arabe had spotted it earlier in the afternoon and volunteered to take over.


    She transformed it into a dish of exquisite beauty, so tantalizing it instantly whetted everyone''s appetite.


    "Whoa, sis, you can cook lobster???" rk was utterly astounded, hastily pulling out his phone to snap


    a flurry of photos.


    "Sis, is there anything in this world you can''t do?"


    Before David could finish his thought, he felt a sharp pinch from Mom on his arm and a stealthy stomp


    from Dad under the table, all while receiving a barrage of warning res from around the table.


    Confused and in pain, David wondered what he had said wrong.


    "It''s okay." Arabe just smiled calmly, "Why don''t you all give it a try?"


    With that, everyone eagerly reached for their forks, chuckling and chatting.


    "If Be made it, it''s got to be delicious."


    "This is definitely chef-level work."


    The chef, overhearing their praises, immediately concurred, "Even a chef with three to five years of


    experience might not handle a lobster this perfectly, this delicately. Ms. Arabe Collins''s culinary skills


    are truly humbling."


    "To hear that from Daniel..." Grandma Belinda said with a beaming smile, "means it''s truly high praise.


    Be, your cooking is definitely top-notch."


    David was still puzzled about what he had done wrong until he caught rk''s eye. rk discreetly sent


    him a text message.


    "The only thing sis couldn''t do was save Grannie Grace. Let''s not bring that up again."


    David''s mind buzzed with realization; he had inadvertently rubbed salt into his sister''s wounds. But his


    sister didn''t me him. Seeing that he hadn''t started eating, she even got up to ce a sulent piece


    of lobster onto his te.


    "Try it, David."


    Her face remained serene and sweet, just as gentle and endearing as ever.


    David was overwhelmed with guilt, cursing his thoughtless chatter. He resolved never to mention it


    again.


    "Oh, by the way, you boys, why didn''t you bring your girlfriends over for dinner tonight?" Grandma


    Belinda suddenly asked.


    Earlier, Louisa had suggested the boys visit their girlfriends'' families first to show respect, and then


    bring them over to join the festive dinner.


    "Myrna''s family went up to the mountains for a memorial service. They''ll have dinner at the ancestral


    home. It''s a long trip, and I didn''t want her to have to travel back and forth," Chasel exined first.


    "I also agreed with Carol that we''d keep it simple for dinner, and I''ll visit her ceter," rk added.


    Hans nodded in agreement, "Same for me."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The attention then turned to the two bachelors of the group.


    David, who had been enjoying his meal heartily, looked up as the elder''s gazes settled on him. After


    swallowing his bite, he said, "Sean is ahead of me in line. Nudge him first!"


    He couldn''t resist adding, "And Sean, when are you going to bring Ophelia home for dinner? Oh, wait, I


    should ask, when are you going to win Ophelia over?"

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    "Zip it! Eat your dinner." Sean was clearly irked.


    "If you don''t know how to woo ady, just hire me to teach you. I''ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve,"


    David said with a mischievous grin.


    "Oh yeah? Howe you''re still flying solo?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I just don''t want a girlfriend right now."


    "Enough!" Louisa interjected sharply. "Both of you better bring home girlfriends next year, or I''m


    keeping Be away from you!"


    "That harsh?" Sean and David said in unison, taken aback by how their mother had them by the short


    hairs.


    Meanwhile, Arabe sat to the side, her lips curled into a gentle smile.


    The meal ended in high spirits.


    Looking at the clock, Arabe noted it was just past six.


    "Be, before you and Romeo head over to Fairfield Manor, I want to give you a gift for the New Year,"


    Louisa said, pulling out two bank cards. "Here''s yours, may the New Year bring you sess and take


    you to new heights. And Romeo, this is for you, wishing you prosperity and advancement in theing


    year."


    Romeo hadn''t expected to be included and thanked her softly.


    "Here''s mine!" Keh also handed them each a bank card. "May all your dreamse true in the


    New Year, may your worries vanish, and may your days be merry and free."


    The other rtives presented their prepared gifts, one for Arabe and one for Romeo.


    "Wishing you both health and safety year after year."


    "May your hearts'' desires be fulfilled and good luck follow you."


    Arabe shed a warm smile. "I''ve also prepared some New Year''s gifts for you all. Just give me a


    moment. I''ll go get them."


    She turned and went upstairs.


    Romeo then brought his gifts and began to distribute them.


    "We can''t ept this, dear," Cornelia protested. "We''re the elders. We can''t take money from the


    younger generation."


    "Grandma, it''s just a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it and give me the chance to honor


    you," Romeo insisted, holding out the gift.


    "You''re too thoughtful. but we really can''t take it. It wouldn''t feel right."


    "Nothing to feel bad about, it''s from your grandson-inw. Just take it," David interjected, snatching the


    gift from Romeo''s hand and slipping it into Cornelia''s pocket. He then helped Romeo hand out the rest


    to the elders, winking at Romeo, "What about mine?"


    "Every brother has one." Romeo passed out the gifts, offering New Year''s blessings to each.


    David hadn''t expected to receive a gift from Romeo this year.


    But why¡¯s it a toy? And just a toy? For him?


    Romeo couldn''t be that stingy, can he?


    Wait, there¡¯s something in it..


    While everyone was busy chatting with Romeo, David turned away and sneakily peeked inside the toy,


    only to find a check for ten thousand bucks!


    A ten-thousand-dor gift for the New Year!


    Romeo really didn''t hold back when it came to Arabe''s family.


    "Herees Arabe." rk noticed his sister descending the stairs with an armful of gift boxes and


    hurried to help her carry them.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Sean strode toward Arabe, reaching out to take the gift box from her hands, "Why didn''t you ask me


    toe with you? If I had known you were carrying so much, I would''ve helped you upstairs."


    "It''s no big deal, not heavy." Arabe distributed gifts one by one, "Grandma and Grandpa, this is for


    you. Wishing you a year of good health and everything going your way."


    As she handed out the presents and shared her blessings, each elder was visibly delighted.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "When did you manage to sneak all this preparation, hiding it so well that even the cleaning staff didn''t


    notice." Louisa was surprised to see Arabe bringing out so many gifts.


    "You''ve put so much thought into this." Grandma Belinda repeatedly praised, "This year has been so


    meaningful."


    Sean opened his gift box to find a brand-new men''s wristwatch inside.


    He had lost the watch Serena gave him, and he hadn''t anticipated that his sister would notice and buy


    him a new one.


    It had to be said, Arabe''s taste was definitely better than Serena''s. That old watch he lost? It was


    worth losing now!


    The other brothers received simrly valuable men''s watches, each with a different design, be it gold-


    trimmed, ck-edged, silver-bordered, and so on.


    David couldn''t wait to put his watch on, and after a session of admiring clicks.


    "Be, this watch is gorgeous. I''ll wear it forever."


    "This watch is way nicer than my old one."


    "Thank you, my dear sister."


    Arabe handed the remaining gift box to Romeo. He was surprised. He got one too?


    The brothers crowded around, curious about his gift. When Romeo opened it, it was indeed a men''s


    watch, but clearly different from what the others had received.


    "Why does his look so much nicer?" David couldn''t hide his envy. "Romeo, let''s trade."


    "Everyone has their own style, so the watches reflect that," Romeo wasn''t about to let his be traded


    away so easily.


    Arabe helped Romeo put on his watch, which only made David more envious. If he had known, he


    wouldn''t have been so quick to put on his own.


    Romeo''s sozy, he even needed Be to help him with his watch.


    After helping Romeo, Arabe then brought other gifts, handing the first to Edith.


    "Edith, thank you for looking after me all these months. I wish you health and that all your wishese


    true in the new year."


    "Miss Be, I have a gift, too?" Edith''s face lit up with joy and surprise as she took the gift, repeating


    her thanks, "Thank you, Miss Be, thank you."


    "The rest of these, please distribute them to everyone else at Reflections Vi. Everyone gets one,"


    Arabe instructed as she passed the rest to Edith.


    "Would you also mind handing these out for me?" Romeo presented his own gifts to Edith. "Make sure


    everyone gets one."


    "Thank you, Mr. McMillian, thank you, Miss Be. Remembering all of us at Reflections Vi, I''m sure


    they''ll be thrilled!"


    With a warm smile, Arabe spoke up, "Well, Dad, Mom, I''m off to apany Romeo to Fairfield


    Manor now."


    "Have fun, dear." Louisa said affectionately.


    "Oh, and we''ve prepared some New Year''s gifts for the McMillian family. Please take them with you,"


    Keh immediately instructed someone to load the car.


    Romeo was about to decline, but Arabe interjected, "Take them, it''s from my mom and dad." "Drive


    safely, and take it slow," Louisa called out, waving them off from the driveway.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Fairfield Manor.


    Phillip nced at his watch; it was nearly seven o''clock. Here he was again, standing at the front gate,


    craning his neck in anticipation, but the one he was waiting for was nowhere to be seen.


    Why hasn''t Be arrived yet.


    "Mr. Phillip, you might want to head inside. It''s quite chilly out here." Brodie suggested with a smile,


    standing nearby. "As soon as Romeo''s car arrives, I''lle and let you know."


    "I''ll wait a bit longer." Phillip stood for another ten minutes, but still no sign of Arabe. He muttered to


    himself, "Wonder if they''ve even set off yet."


    He couldn''t just text Romeo. He didn''t want the Collins family to think they were being rushed.


    But oh, how he longed to see Be.


    It had been such a long time since shest visited.


    "Still not here?"


    At that moment, Shirley stepped forward to drape a coat over Phillip, following his gaze into the empty


    street. Not a car in sight.


    "Your hands are a bit cold, aren''t they?" Phillip turned and took Shirley''s hands into his, noticing the


    chill. "You go on inside. I''ll let you know when they arrive."


    "It''s alright, I''m not cold."


    "Well, let me warm them up for you." Phillip held her hands, tucking them into his pockets.


    Back in the living room.


    A young heiress, bored of scrolling through her smartphone,ined, "She''s not even a member of


    the McMillian family and she''s already pulling rank, making all of us wait on her. If she gets any more


    "Enough, Cathy." A refined young man spoke up. "Show some respect to your future sister-inw."


    "Jeffrey!" Cathy sounded even more dissatisfied. "We usually start our dinner at five-thirty, and now


    we''re waiting until seven just for her! If she had any respect for us, she''d be here by now. Just because


    Romeo fancies her, she thinks she can skip the pleasantries. I don''t even see what he sees in her."


    "That''s enough." Jeffrey gave her a reproachful look. "She has her own family dinner too. Didn''t Romeo


    say they''de right after? If you''re hungry, there are appetizers on the table."


    "Who wants to eat that stuff?" Cathy pouted. "I don''t get why Grandpa and Grandma insisted on


    making her favorite treats. I heard tonight''s dinner menu caters to her tastes, all seafood!"


    It was downright absurd! Over the top!


    Even if they wanted to spoil a future granddaughter-inw, there was no need to go to such lengths!


    And why involve everyone in amodating her?


    What a joke!


    As Cathy fumed, she suddenly noticed her sister Luna engrossed in a video game.


    "Luna! Don''t you have an opinion on this?" Cathy couldn''t help but move closer,ining, "My


    stomach is growling here. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Didn''t brother tell you? There are appetizers on the table." The gaming sister replied with icy


    indifference, her eyes glued to her phone screen. "Go away."


    "Luna!" Cathy was not pleased. "We need to take her down a peg or two, or life will be unbearable!"


    "They''re here, they''re here! Mr. Romeo and Ms. Be have arrived!" A servant announced excitedly as


    she came in.


    Cathy rolled her eyes at her. What''s there to be thrilled about? It was sote. Did no one value


    punctuality anymore?


    Arabe wasn''t even part of the McMillian family yet, and the McMillian staff was already this fond of


    her?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Intimidated by Cathy''s re, the servant quickly tempered her excitement, not daring to make another


    peep.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    "My sweet pea, there you are atst!" Shirley eximed as she saw Arabe step out of the car,


    rushing to sp her hand. "We''ve been looking forward to this moment forever!"


    "Having you here to share dinner with us old folks fills us with such joy," Phillip chimed in as he


    followed Arabe inside, his face creased with a warm smile.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Grandma and Grandpa. Happy New Year," Arabe said with a warm smile.


    "Your presence is the best gift we could ask for."


    Meanwhile, Romeo, who alighted from the car as well, felt thoroughly overlooked.


    He retrieved the presents the Collins family had prepared from the trunk and approached, "Grandma,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa, these are from Be''s parents, a token of their affection for you."


    "Oh, you brought so many gifts." Phillip and Shirley were surprised to see their grandson carrying quite


    a few items. "You shouldn''t have."


    "Be has some gifts for you too, we''ll give them to you after dinner."


    "You got us presents too?" Phillip was bbergasted and touched, "You''re too thoughtful, kiddo. It''s us


    who should be giving you the gift, not the other way around. After dinner, we''ll give you your gift."


    "Thank you, Grandma and Grandpa."


    The old couple couldn''t hide their delight.


    Just then, Jennifer, hearing of Arabe''s arrival, dashed over, apron still on.


    "My darling girl!" Jennifer embraced Arabe tightly, overjoyed. "So d you''ve made it! I''ve just


    whipped up your favorite dish,e on in, and no need to take off your shoes."


    "Be''s here? Now the gang''s all here. I''ll tell them to start serving the meal!" George announced


    happily.


    Arabe greeted each of them in turn and as she entered, noticed some other guests in the living room.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Tomas and Donna," Romeo said, wrapping an arm around Arabe''s


    waist as he introduced her gently.


    "Happy New Year!" Arabe said politely to the two elders rising from the couch.


    "So you''re the girl Romeo''s fond of? You are quite beautiful, and you have an outstanding presence,"


    remarked the woman, Donna, dressed in elegance and grace, her skin radiant and actions exuding the


    demeanor of a woman from a distinguished family.


    "It''s a pleasure to have you, I''m Tomas," said Tomas, George''s brother, whose dignified bearing


    "And this is my cousin Jeffrey."


    "Hello, Be, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Jeffrey said, his handsome and dashing appearance


    "Hello," Arabe greeted him with a friendly nod.


    "And this is my cousin Luna."


    "Hello, Be," Luna greeted, her beauty serene and tranquil like an autumnke, her features finely


    drawn.


    "Hello," Arabe responded softly.


    "And here''s little cousin Cathy."


    Cathy was a blend of cuteness and spirit, shining like a bright pearl.


    With Romeo present, Cathy still greeted Arabe, "Hello, Be, I''m so d to finally meet you."


    She hadn''t expected Arabe to be this striking in person.


    Previously, Cathy had thought her sister Luna was the most beautiful person in the world, with her


    unique, cool beauty and noble grace.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    But today, when sheid eyes on Arabe, she realized that there was always someone out there,


    ready to take the crown.


    Arabe''s features were like a breath of fresh air, her ethereal beauty lit up the room, and she carried


    an air of sophistication that was impossible to ignore, even when she tried to tone it down.


    She had a kind of beauty that seemed untouched by the mundane world, both aloof and regal.


    It was no wonder Romeo was smitten. She was even more stunning than her own sister, Luna.


    "Hey there," Arabe said, picking up on the thinly veiled hostility emanating from Cathy. Cathy was


    smiling, sure, but her eyes wereced with arrogance and disdain, as if Arabe''s presence was less


    than wee.


    "Be, let''s go have the feast¡ªwait till you try my cooking!" Jennifer tugged Arabe towards the


    kitchen.


    Cathy tried to follow but was stopped short by Romeo''s firm grip.


    "Romeo." Cathy wobbled like a chick caught by the scruff.


    "You got a problem with my fianc¨¦e?"


    "No." Cathy rushed to rify, "She''s under your wing, Romeo, I wouldn''t dare."


    "So, you do have a problem then?"


    "Romeo." Seeing the tension, Jeffery quickly stepped in, "Cathy didn''t mean it like that. If she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disrespected your girl, I''d be the first to set her straight."


    "Think I can''t see for myself?" Romeo''s voice was frosty as he turned to Cathy, "Did I keep you


    waiting? Are you upset?"


    "No." Cathy was taken aback by Romeo''s familiar coldness, "I just..."


    "Romeo." Arabe, noticing Romeo hadn''t followed, looked back.


    Romeo instantly let go, and to hide any sign of the altercation from Arabe, he casually slung an arm


    around Jeffery''s shoulder. "Just gonna catch up with Jeff here, be right over."


    Arabe nodded, sensing the weird vibes but choosing not to pry.


    "Wait up, Be!" Cathy suddenly called out, eager to join them.


    Romeo, unimpressed by her quick move,manded sharply, "Stop right there."


    His re was clear: Did I say you could go?


    Cathy was on the verge of tears. Couldn''t she just show the future sister-inw around? Couldn''t she


    try to be friendly?


    "I''ll deal with you after I''m done talking to Jeff. Stay here," Romeo said, leaving Cathy fighting back


    tears.


    "Just let them be," Jennifer reassured Arabe as they walked away, "The siblings don''t get to see


    each other that often. Don''t worry, with me here, you can make yourself at home. No need to be on


    edge."


    Cathy watched Arabe disappearing into the distance, herst shred of hope extinguishing.


    Romeo was daunting, and Cathy''s confidence wavered, "Romeo. just let me exin."


    Ever since they were kids, Romeo had been the one to instill fear in them. He had always been the one


    they were afraid of.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    "Come here," Romeo''s voice was lighthearted yetmanding, causing Cathy to shrink back a little.


    "My legs have gone numb, I can''t move." she protested weakly.


    "Weren''t you sprinting just moments ago?"


    "Now I''m stuck."


    Seeing she wouldn''te to him, Romeo started walking towards her.


    This terrified Cathy, and with a sudden burst of energy, she sprang to her feet and dashed behind her


    older brother, gripping the hem of his shirt as she pleaded, "Jeffrey, save me."


    "Romeo," Jeffrey interjected, trying to smooth things over, "Cathy''s just being silly. She was out of line


    earlier, I''ll have her write the house rules a hundred times and send you a snapshot."


    "Jeffrey?" Cathy''s eyes widened in disbelief. It was the New Year! Their family''s house rules were so


    extensive that even writing them once or twice could cramp her hand, let alone a hundred times.


    She felt utterly betrayed by her own flesh and blood.


    "She seems quite reluctant," Romeo observed, his gaze resting on Cathy.


    "Romeo, can I just write it once, please." Cathy''s eyes brimmed with a pitiful plea, "I promise to be the


    most weing, friendly, and sincere personter! Just watch me!"


    "You could also try not being weing, friendly, or sincere."


    "No, no, no, I''ll be all that and more!" Cathy begged, her eyes pleading with Romeo.


    "Finish writing it a hundred times and email it to me, and if there''s a single typo, start over."


    "Romeo?" As her brother walked away, Cathy hurried after him. "Listen to me, I was just hungry, okay?


    I have nothing against your fianc¨¦e, she''s so beautiful and elegant, such a perfect match for you. Why


    would I have any issue with her? Plus, her voice is so lovely, and she''s got such a great figure, all tall


    and slim."


    "Make it fifty times. Send it when you''re done."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cathy paused, then quickly followed him, "Romeo, I''m not finished. The moment I saw your fianc¨¦e, I


    was stunned by her beauty. Not a single word can be used to describe her allure. Her looks are the


    most beautiful, unique, and distinct I''ve ever seen!"


    Seeing that her brother wasn''t stopping, she added, "Such a stunning, lovely fairy joining us for the


    New Year dinner, I must bring my A-game, treat her right, and make sure she feels the warmth and


    love of our family!"


    Her brother kept walking, so Cathy quickly added, "Before I met her, I always thought Serena wasn''t


    good enough for you, but from the moment I saw your fianc¨¦e today, I felt like it was fate, that she was


    meant for you. She outshines Serena in every aspect, it''s like she was born to be with you. You two


    look so good together, like a perfect match! Let me be the first to wish you both a lifetime of happiness


    and unity."


    "Ten times."


    "Thank you, Romeo, but can we do less." Cathy saw her chance as he lowered the count, pleading,


    "After dinner, we''re supposed to watch the show and fireworks with her, right? If I''m absent, she might


    think I don''t like her. Just let me write it once, one time is already a lot, a hundred rules, you know."


    "Any more bargaining and you won''t reduce a single word."


    "Romeo." Cathy watched helplessly as her brother entered the dining room, feeling defeated. Ten


    times, she''d be writing until who knows when.


    At the dinner table, Phillip and Shirley sat on either side of Arabe, fussing over her and urging her to


    eat more.


    Tomas and Donna had never seen their parents shower so much affection on a younger rtive


    before.


    Even Jennifer, who was usually so aloof and shrewd, had lowered her guard. She seemed eager to


    heap every delicacy on the table into Arabe''s te.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    "Sweetheart, be a good girl and eat more, okay?" Jennifer was still serving dishes to Arabe.


    "These two dishes were made by me, you should give them a try too," George spoke to her in an


    indulgent tone. It was the first time they saw George show such affection to someone other than


    Jennifer, especially to a junior.


    "These dishes were made by Grandpa and Grandma, give them a taste, okay?"


    "Thank you, Grandpa and Grandma, but there''s too much, I can''t finish it all," Arabe''s bowl was piled


    high with food.


    "Be, you performed the heart surgery for Grandpa, and cured Grandma''s illness. We will never forget


    this kindness. We both toast to you." Tomas and Donna stood up, raising their sses.


    "Be is still young, she can''t drink," Phillip and Shirley said simultaneously.


    Romeo poured a little lemon water into Arabe''s empty ss, not too much, fearing it might upset her


    stomach before dinner.


    Arabe stood up and, seeing the two elders finish their drinks in front of her, said gently, "You''re too


    kind. Saving lives and healing the wounded is my duty. I''ll raise a toast to you both." She drank the


    lemon water in one gulp. Tomas and Donna smiled, satisfied with her response.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone urged Arabe to eat more in a lively atmosphere.


    "Be, try this dish. I wish you a prosperous life, sessful studies, and everything going well in the


    "And these dishes..." Cathy served all the other dishes to Arabe, saying, "I wish you a year full of


    my eldest brother deepen and be sweeter."


    "Thank you," Arabe noticed that Cathy''s hostility had disappeared, reced by respect and


    admiration. Could it be because of Romeo just now?


    Arabe''s gaze fell on Romeo, whose expression seemed normal.


    "Be, please try them. If they''re not good, I''ll serve you something else." Cathy hoped Arabe would


    ept her goodwill and show it to her eldest brother.


    "Wow, Cathy, you''re so sweet today," Shirley chuckled. "Speaking of which, you should learn more from


    your sister-inw. Her virtues are like the stars in the sky, countless."


    "When I saw her for the first time tonight, I knew she was extraordinary!"


    Cathy hadn''t finished speaking when she saw her eldest brother personally peeling shrimp for Arabe.


    Indeed, she wasn''t an ordinary person to make her eldest brother peel shrimp for her.


    After peeling the shrimp, Romeo fed it to Arabe.


    "It''s delicious."


    Cathy finally breathed a sigh of relief. Did this mean Arabe approved of the dishes she served?


    "Be, I can peel shrimp too. Let me peel two for you." Cathy wiped her hands clean and started


    peeling the shrimp. "The shrimp I peel is no worse than Romeo''s."


    "Be, eat more," Jeffery and Luna warmly invited.


    "You guys should eat too."


    Arabe served everyone and also served some to Romeo.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    "Be, I just learned that you¡¯re both Dr. Bell and the perfect scorer."


    Donna''s words made Cathy pause mid-peel on her shrimp. Perfect-scorer? What?


    The whole family knew about Arabe being Dr. Bell, but none had any clue about her other de.


    And a perfect-scorer at that!


    Cathy knew how tough the tests were back home, and she never imagined her sister-inw, of all


    people, could nail a perfect score. Aside from her big brother, Be was the second person in recent


    years to achieve such a feat. They both were just too impressive.


    "Guess what else Be does?" Phillip chimed in, grinning ear to ear as he yed the tease. After


    several wrong guesses from the crowd, he couldn''t help but spill, "My favorite artist, Mirabelle, and the


    calligrapher Labe¡ªit''s her!"


    All of them present were doubly surprised.


    Even the usuallyposed Luna and the always cool-headed Jeffery were taken aback by Be''s dual


    identity.


    "And that''s not all, Be is also Maestro Melody." Shirley said with a beaming smile, "The ringtone on


    my phone? Sheposed it just for me."


    "My ringtone''s her work too," Phillip couldn''t hide his joy, reminiscing about the time Shirley had


    Arabe''s pianoposition as her ringtone and he didn''t, feeling a tad bit jealous. But Arabe had


    promised to create a special piece for him, and sure enough, she sent him a delightful melody not long


    after.


    "All my chess and golf buddies rave about it, always asking for the title, and I tell them it''s a unique


    pieceposed by my granddaughter-inw, impossible to find online. They''re green with envy!"


    Phillip boasted with pride.


    This was a tune crafted for him by Be herself!


    Unique to him alone!


    "Be is truly extraordinary. So young, yet so learned and talented. A real bright spark." Donna''s smile


    was warm and inviting, "Having such a wonderful girl join the McMillian family is indeed a blessing for


    us."


    "You can say that again. So capable and yet so modest. I''ve really taken a shine to her." Jennifer piled


    more food onto Arabe''s te, "Darling, eat while it''s hot, have a little more."


    Jeffery couldn''t believe that this elegant woman before him had so many personas.


    He too often listened to Melody''s piano works and admired Mirabelle''s paintings, never imagining they


    were created by the same person.


    How many times had he been captivated by the brilliance in those paintings, or enchanted by thetest


    pianoposition, wishing to meet these masterful artists?


    Little did he know, these masters were one and the same, and his future sister-inw at that.


    Jeffery averted his gaze from the girl''s refined appearance, feeling a tinge of mncholy.


    Luna hadn''t encountered someone so talented and captivating for a long time. Learning of Be''s many


    identities, she was surprised but felt an increased fondness.


    After snapping out of her daze, Cathy carefully ced a peeled shrimp into Arabe''s te. "Be,


    you''re so incredible. No wonder Grandma said your virtues are as numerous as the stars in the sky.


    She wasn''t just being kind. You truly are amazing, utterly admirable."


    Initially, Cathy thought Be was just some nouveau riche heiress from a humble background.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had no idea she was in the presence of a top-tier boss!


    Donnaughed, "All of you should take a leaf out of Be''s book."


    As the meal concluded, everyone moved to the living room where Shirley had invited a series of


    entertainers¡ªa sketchic, a magician¡ªeach taking their turn to perform.


    Some acts had everyone in stitches, while the magician''s tricks drew gasps of wonder.


    Romeo watched the joy on Arabe''s face, his own lips curving into an involuntary smile.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Half an hourter.


    All the performances hade to an end, and Jennifer, linking arms with Arabe, beamed at her,


    "Be, how about we go watch the fireworks? Your Grandma and Grandpa had them set up just for


    you."


    Arabe''s gaze shifted towards Phillip and Shirley, her tone gentle, "Thank you, Grandma and


    Grandpa."


    "I just hope you like them." Phillip helped his wife put on a woolen beanie and a thick coat before they


    all made their way to the garden.


    "It''s a bit nippy out here, Be. Do you have a warmer coat?" A gust of wind made Shirley''s neck chill,


    and she was concerned Arabe might catch a cold.


    But in the next second, Romeo draped his overcoat around Arabe''s shoulders and meticulously


    fastened each button, "Wear mine, it''ll do."


    The ck overcoat hung loose on Arabe, entuating her slender figure even more.


    Cathy hadn''t expected Arabe to carry off Romeo''s overcoat with such a cool vibe.


    It seemed like her sister-inw was a natural clothes horse, the kind who could make even a bup


    sack look good.


    Romeo, with his arm around Arabe''s waist, led her to the garden. No sooner had they found a spot


    than twenty magnificent fireworks burst overhead simultaneously, the spectacle grand and visually


    stunning.


    Arabe hadn''t expected the McMillians to stage such a splendid and dazzling fireworks show for her.


    With one burst fading, another would bloom instantly, leaving onlookers breathless and visually


    satiated.


    Romeo pulled Arabe closer, shielding her from the chilly breeze.


    The fireworks lit up the entire night sky, a riot of colors gradually forming various patterns and finally,


    the words ''Happy New Year'' traced in sparks.


    After the show, all the elders wished Arabe a Happy New Year. The warm and cheerful atmosphere


    stirred a sense of warmth and emotion within her.


    "Be!"


    As the fireworks disy came to an end, everyone started heading back inside. Cathy hurriedly caught


    up to Arabe and said to Romeo, "I need to ask Be about something."


    After a nce from Arabe, Romeo reluctantly let go of her but shot Cathy a warning look, silently


    telling her not to stir up trouble.


    Cathy pretended not to notice and, clinging to Arabe''s hand, whispered, "Be, can I ask you how


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    you tamed my big brother? He''s so gentle around you."


    Before she could finish, she quickly added, "I don''t mean to tame him, just wish he''d be a bit gentler


    with us too."


    "Cathy." Romeo''s voice came from behind them.


    Cathy spun around, stammering, "I was just telling sis how gentle you are! She said you''re really


    gentle!"


    The sternness in Romeo''s demeanor softened into a more gentle presence.


    "Romeo really does seem a lot gentler around you!!" Cathy once again murmured in Arabe''s ear, "I


    dere, from this moment on, you''re my idol. Whatever you say, I''ll do!"


    "Speak your mind," Arabe said, seeing right through her little ruse but knowing she bore no malice.


    Cathy hadn''t expected her sister-inw to be so much more perceptive than she''d anticipated, and she


    giggled, slightly embarrassed, "Romeo thinks I''ve been disrespectful to you and has sentenced me to


    copy the family code ten times. You have no idea, our family code is foul and lengthy, enough to circle


    the Earth! Please, dear Be, help me talk to him. Wouldn''t once be enough?"


    Copying it ten times would be the death of her.


    Arabe raised an eyebrow, realizing this young girl had cozied up to her, arm in arm, hoping to reduce


    her sentence.


    "Actually, writing more could benefit you," Arabe teased.


    "How so?"


    "Your handwriting might improve."

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    "Come on, I don''t need it to be pretty! Even if it looks like it was scribbled by a dog, I don''t mind! You


    write as a pastime, a hobby, but for me, it''s like going through hell! I hate writing so much, I don''t even


    want to touch a pen. Please, Be, help me out. You''re the best sister-inw in the whole wide world."


    Cathy clung to Arabe''s hand, her voice dripping with sweetness. "I was waiting for you all evening,


    my stomach was growling louder than a bear, and I was a little bit upset, but now that you''re here, it''s


    all gone! Honest, I swear!"


    "Cathy."


    When Romeo saw her holding on to Arabe''s hand, seemingly begging for something, he stepped


    forward and interjected, "Are you done yet?"


    "Just about."


    "Well, then I''ll take it as you''re done." Romeo drew Arabe into his arms, his tone softening as he


    spoke to her, "Grandma and Grandpa said they have something for you, let''s go see."


    "Romeo." Cathy''s voice was tinged with urgency as she watched their retreating figures, "Be."


    "You asked her copy the family rules?" Arabe looked up, her interest piqued as she spoke to the man


    beside her.


    "She came to you with herints?" Romeo nced back, giving Cathy a stern look that sent a


    shiver down her spine.


    Cathy felt a surge of panic. Maybe even with her sister-inw''s intervention, her brother was set on


    punishing her.


    What now? With the holidays upon them, there was no chance to find someone to write it for her at the


    Then she saw her sister Luna nearby and clung to a glimmer of hope.


    Luna, ever so nonchnt, said as she walked, "Don''t even think about it. If Romeo finds out, I''d end up


    writing it four hundred times."


    "Please, Luna, you''re my true family. Can you do just ten pages for me? Ten? Is that okay?"


    "Not a single word." Luna''s icy demeanor left no room for negotiation.


    Cathy''s gaze turned to her brother Jeffrey, who helplessly said, "If Romeo finds out, he''ll break my


    legs."


    "Are you all so afraid of him? After all these years, haven''t you ever thought about standing up to him?"


    Luna gave her a look reserved for fools, while Jeffrey clearly hadn''t entertained the thought either.


    "Jeffery, Luna." Cathy''s spirits sank further as she realized that even her own siblings were as


    apprehensive as she was.


    Meanwhile.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Arabe spoke in a calm voice, "Let''s just drop it, no more punishment."


    Romeo''s gaze shifted to his fianc¨¦e, "She won her way into your good graces that quickly?"


    "I think she just finds you more approachable."


    Hearing her brother call her full name, Cathy''s heart skipped a beat, and she braced herself for a


    scolding.


    She hurried over to them, ready to take her lumps.


    "Since Be has pleaded on your behalf, we''ll leave it at that. But let this be thest time."

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    "Thanks, Romeo! And a million thanks, Be!"


    She was beside herself with excitement, her eyes brimming with gratitude as she looked at Arabe.


    Sure enough, whatever Arabe said was like a royal decree to her big brother.


    Her sis-inw was seriously something else!


    "Be! You''re the best!" Cathy eximed, unable to contain herself as she rushed forward and hugged


    Arabe tightly. "From this moment on, you''re my true sis-inw, Cathy''s own flesh and blood. No one


    elsees close! Nobody''s gonna mess with you on my watch!"


    "Sure are quick to im family," Romeo remarked with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Well, you''re my big brother, and she''s my sis-inw. We''re all part of the McMillian family. It''s only right


    I acknowledge that, isn''t it?"


    Romeo was at a loss for words, not expecting Cathy to be so eager to strengthen their ties.


    "Be, I owe you a dinner!" Cathy whispered to Arabe, then announced more formally, "Hey, let me


    add you on WhatsApp, okay?"


    "Nice try," Romeo interjected, pulling Arabe into his arms protectively. "Don''t think you can start


    paving the way for future favors."


    How did he know she wanted to keep a line open to invite Arabe for dinnerter? She had indeed


    wanted to leave a contact option for future outings.


    Arabe took out her phone and opened her WhatsApp.


    "Don''t give it to her."


    Just as Romeo tried to block the QR code, Cathy swiftly scanned it and dashed away, promptly adding


    Arabe as a contact.


    Romeo was left dumbfounded.


    "Be, I''m gonna pull you into our sibling chat and the family group," Cathy announced, adding


    Arabe to their tight-knit group chats, including the extended family one.


    Romeo had previously been reluctant to add Be to the family group, not wanting her to be pestered


    by rtives.


    The next thing they knew, Jennifer came looking for Arabe, overhearing their conversation. She


    chimed in happily, "Yes, yes, yes, let''s bring Be in. We''re all family here. I¡¯ll send more gifts"


    "Yay!" Cathy was over the moon.


    Jennifer then made a gift list in the group chat.


    Cathy walked away, tapping her phone screen furiously to collect the gifts, and called out, "Be, why


    aren''t you joining in? Get your phone out, quick!"


    "What are you doing?" Romeo pulled Arabe closer, visibly annoyed by Cathy''s touchy behavior.


    Cathy had just patted Arabe''s arm, trying to get her to join in the group.


    "Keep your distance from my wife."


    Arabeughed softly and pulled out her phone, diving into her first gift grab frenzy.


    In their private sibling chat, Jeffery and Luna also sent gifts as a warm wee.


    "You missed one," Romeo pointed out, indicating another gift card on Arabe''s screen.


    Jeffery watched them from a distance, a flicker of sadness dimming the light in his eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Be had just joined the family group chat, and Phillip couldn''t have been more ecstatic as he lounged


    on the living room couch. "I''m about to make it rain gift cards for her." he beamed with delight.


    Shirley, too, was gripped by her phone, her fingers dancing as she typed in amounts, determined to


    send more gifts that would outdo Phillip''s. "My storm''s gotta be bigger than yours."


    "Could you two maybe leave some for the rest of us!" George grumbled, venting to his wife, "How do


    their fingers move that fast? I just sent one, and it''s like they buried it alive."


    "Buried alive? Stop distracting me," Jennifer snapped, even more focused. "Tonight, I''m gonna make


    sure Be feels just how much we value her!"


    Tomas and Donna were also busy in the group chat, sending their own gifts.


    "You guys need to cool it." Tomas half-joked, "We''re gettingpletely overshadowed here!"


    "Yeah, hold off for a bit, will ya? Let us get a few in, okay?"


    When Arabe walked into the living room, she was greeted by a scene of six adults, all engrossed in


    their phones, fiercely sending gift in the chat.


    "Be''s right here, can''t we just give her a big one in person?" Romeo, standing next to Arabe, was


    somewhat speechless at his rtives'' antics.


    It dawned on Phillip and Shirley then. Oh right, they''d prepared a hefty gift card for Arabe!


    George and Jennifer, Tomas and Donna, all remembered and handed Arabe their generous gifts,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    wishing her a Happy New Year.


    "Thanks, Grandma and Grandpa," Arabe said, epting the gift cards and thanking each in turn,


    "Thanks."


    "Silly girl, no need for formalities with family." Jennifer was overjoyed to see her ept the gifts.


    The other adults then distributed gifts to the younger family members. Cathy, upon seeing that her gift


    was smaller and less substantial than Arabe''s, couldn''t help but confront her own parents, "Dad,


    Mom, can''t you be impartial? How can you be okay with giving such a tiny gift card?"


    She was their own daughter, after all!


    "Of course we''re okay with it," Tomas and Donna responded, not seeing anything amiss.


    Cathy then looked pleadingly towards her grandparents.


    Her own parents might not dote on her, but surely her grandparents would be more generous. Yet even


    they handed over a gift card that was notably modest.


    "Be''s new here, so naturally the gift is a bit more generous. You''re old enough to appreciate getting


    one at all," Phillip said with a bias that might as well have stretched to the Pacific.


    She was younger than Arabe!


    Cathy felt a sting but then turned to her aunt and uncle.


    Cathy was touched but then noticed that Jennifer''s gift cards, like the others given to the younger


    family members, were different from Arabe''s.


    "Be''s going to be my daughter-inw, so I gave a little extra. You don''t mind, do you?" Jennifer''s


    smile didn''t waver.


    In the past, their family group chat was never this lively, nor did it ever ''rain'' gift cards like this.


    Seeing Cathy glued to Arabe''s side, Romeo couldn''t help but tease, "Can''t you go count your bounty


    somewhere else?"

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    "Can''t I even chat with my sis-inw for a minute?" Cathy retorted with a rebellious ir, her voice


    tinged with defiance. "I hardly cling to her. Grandma and Grandpa chatted her up way more just now.


    Why don''t you send them off to count their gift in the corner?"


    Romeo''s gaze hardened, and Cathy quickly grabbed Arabe''s hand, pleading for help. "Be."


    The unspoken message was clear: Save me! Romeo''s about to go off on me again!


    Arabe cracked a smile and nced up at Romeo, "Where did you put the holiday presents I got for


    Grandma and Grandpa?"


    "I''ll go get them."


    Romeo shot Cathy a warning look before he left.


    "Wow, Be, you actually got him to move." Cathy was starstruck by Arabe''s influence. "Wait, you


    didn''t even ask him, and off he went. Am I blind or has he changed. Is that really my big brother?"


    No, her big brother was still the same¡ªstern and aloof with them.


    But with his wife, Arabe, he was all tenderness.


    "Be, you gotta cover for me in the future! Any tasty treats I get, they''re all yours. Any cool spots I find,


    you''re the first one I''ll take! Any perkse my way, you''re the one I''ll think of first¡ªjust protect me. If I


    can avoid Romeo''s ws¡ªno, his ''educational'' grip¡ªfor the rest of my life."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe couldn''t help but chuckle at Cathy''s earnest appeal.


    "Be, you''ve got such a beautiful smile. You should do it more often." Cathy rambled on. "When you


    first came around, you seemed so cool and distant, but then you smiled, and I was totally blown away. I


    hereby dere, from today onwards, my sister Luna''s beauty takes second ce, and you''re in the


    lead!"


    "Thanks for the ranking," Arabe said with a soft smile.


    When Romeo returned with the holiday gifts Arabe had prepared for the elders, she personally


    handed them out.


    Phillip, Shirley, George, and Jennifer each received a fine painting.


    As for Tomas and Donna.


    Arabe hadn''t expected them for the holiday dinner and had prepared nothing.


    Although Tomas and Donna insisted it was fine, Arabe still excused herself to the study and penned


    a calligraphic piece for each of them.


    "Be, aren''t you a bit too quick with that?" Cathy watched Arabe''s brush dance across the paper,


    utterly amazed.


    Seeing Arabe''s work, Cathy suddenly yearned to learn how to write like that.


    Jeffery and Luna, too, werepletely taken aback by Arabe''s talent. They couldn''t believe that in


    such a short time, she could produce such beautiful script.


    This was the work of a true calligrapher. The brushwork wasmendable and awe-inspiring.


    Once the ink was dry, Arabe brought the pieces down to Tomas and Donna, earning their surprise


    and praise.


    It was past ten in the evening when she decided to head home.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    "Finally, the day hase. It hasn''t been easy, not at all," Shirley sighed with a sense of relief. "At long


    "Be, tomorrow I''ll be in top form, dressed in my sharpest, youngest-looking suit to show you off!"


    Phillip promised with gusto. "I''m going to make sure every reporter out there knows that you''re my


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    granddaughter-inw, the darling of the McMillian family¡ªsomeone they can only envy. No one can


    rece your ce in our hearts, especially in Romeo''s."


    "Absolutely, at tomorrow''s homing banquet, I heard it''s going to be nationally televised. I will


    dere in front of everyone that you, Be, are the McMillian family''s and personally my most


    satisfactory, most beloved, and proudest daughter-inw!"


    "We''ll all be there early to support you, as a united front," Tomas said, his charm undiminished by his


    warm smile. "We''ll show everyone the esteemed ce you hold within the McMillian and Collins


    families."


    "Thank you all so much." Arabe''s heart swelled with emotion as she thanked them for their kindness.


    "Be, before the banquet starts tomorrow, can Ie over to Reflections Vi to see you?" Cathy


    asked eagerly.


    Her request was met with a firm "No," from Romeo, with a chilling tone.


    But Cathy was undeterred, her eyes pleading with Arabe for approval.


    "Anytime is fine by me."


    Arabe''s response made Cathy beam with excitement. "I''ll text you before I head out tomorrow!"


    Having said her piece, Cathy then turned to her older brother Jeffery and sister Luna, "Jeffery, Luna,


    let''s head over early tomorrow! See if there''s anything we can help with."


    "You just better not cause any trouble," Romeo interjected, doubtful of her assistance.


    "Hey! At least I can help with styling, makeup, carrying things, even holding up a dress hem!"


    Jeffery smiled gently, "No problem, we''ll go together."


    Luna chimed in as well, "Sure, no problem."


    Romeo hadn''t expected such a rapid warming of rtions between them and Arabe, who had only


    just met that evening.


    Their fondness for Arabe seemed to surpass even their blood-rted big brother.


    "See you tomorrow, Be," Cathy said cheerily, hurrying to open the car door for Arabe and buckling


    her in, essentially doing Romeo''s job for him.


    "Goodbye for now, Be," Cathy said with a sweet smile.


    Luna, too, smiled and waved goodbye to Arabe.


    "See you tomorrow, Be," Jeffery said respectfully.


    "Have you noticed our families have a simr vibe?"

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    "I gotta say, they''re a hoot to hang out with," Arabe said with a yful smile. "Especially Cathy, she''s


    just a darling and a real firecracker."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Just wait until she gets into trouble and you''re left holding the bag," Romeo grumbled, smoothly


    turning the steering wheel as the car veered onto the next street.


    Arabe chuckled lightly, "Sounds like she''s given you a run for your money in the past."


    "Trouble? She''s a one-woman wrecking crew." Visions of Cathy''s mischievous escapades over the


    years yed through Romeo''s mind. "Her parents couldn''t rein her in, so it all fell to me. Once they


    saw I had some sway, even Jeffery and Luna stepped back. Any problem, they came straight to me."


    "No wonder you guys are thick as thieves," Arabeughed. "It''s rare to see cousins bond like


    siblings."


    "Is it, though?" Romeo shot her a nce and asked.


    "Absolutely. It''s clear as day that they look up to you. And in your heart, you see them as your little


    siblings, too. Your bond is just like that of real brothers and sisters."


    "You''ve been smiling a lot tonight," Romeo observed, his own heart warming at herughter. "Back


    when you were with the Murphys, you hardly ever did. But since you''ve returned to the Collins family,


    you''ve been all smiles."


    "Maybe I''ve changed," Arabe mused, also aware of her transformation. "Feels like I''ve suddenly got


    a soft spot, yet at the same time, a suit of armor."


    The conversation flowed between them until the car pulled up in front of Reflections Vi.


    "Here theye! That''s Romeo''s ride! Romeo''s bringing Be home!" Louisa eximed, glued to the


    surveince screen. "When do we set off the fireworks? Now, or when Be steps in?"


    Behind her, a small crowd had gathered¡ªten adults, five men, and Alma.


    "The moment those fireworks go off, we all rush out and surprise her, wish her a Happy New Year,"


    Chasel suggested.


    "Should we be holding glow sticks or something when we go out?"


    "We''ve got the light show nned right after the fireworks, remember? Let''s not oveplicate things.


    We don''t want her to miss the good stuff."


    "Good point¡ªoh my god, they''re kissing!" David'' eyes nearly popped out at the sight of the couple''s


    intimate embrace on the monitor.


    "Dude," Sean couldn''t believe this Romeo guy had the nerve to snatch a kiss from their little sister right


    on their doorstep.


    "Sean, you get back here." David grabbed Sean''s shirt, trying to keep him from storming out. "Don''t


    ruin their moment, man."


    "This is fantastic. I reckon we''ll be handing out their wedding candy before the year''s out!" Grandma


    Cornelia was overjoyed at the sight.


    "If we could throw a big engagement party this year, that would be something," Grandpa Bernard said


    with a twinkle in his eye.


    Keh felt a tug at his heart, torn between reluctance to let his little girl go and hope for her


    happiness.


    "Are they ever gonna stop kissing."


    Sean''s grumbling earned him a stern look from the elders.


    "That hypocritical man." Sean muttered under his breath, watching the lengthy kiss unfold.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    "What did you just say?" Louisa raised her hand to swat at him, but Sean quickly dodged with a nimble


    sidestep.


    Romeo held onto the girl in front of him, the haze of enchantment still lingering in his eyes, his voice a


    smooth caress.


    "Tomorrow, everyone will know you''re my fianc¨¦e."


    With that, he couldn''t resist but to lean in and kiss her jelly-like lips, whispering, "I''ve been waiting for


    this day forever."


    "See you tomorrow," Arabe said as she started to head inside.


    But Romeo pulled her back for another tight embrace. "I''ll be there earlier than any of them."


    "There''s no need toe early. Just meet me at the venue," she replied.


    "No way, this is a huge moment in our lives. I want to be there with you, to experience it together."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Romeo gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Get some rest tonight, I''ll text you when I get


    home."


    "Alright."


    Just then, the lights at Reflections Vi dimmed, and the night sky erupted with dozens of brilliant


    fireworks, their booming echoes deafening.


    "How about that? Setting off the fireworks now was a perfect touch, right? It''ll give them an


    unforgettable memory." Louisa had been monitoring the entire scene, watching the young couple gaze


    up at the fireworks. "Can someone capture this moment for me? It''s just too beautiful!"


    Because the sky was lit up, the grounds were shadowed, the surveince feed only showed their


    elongated silhouettes and the way they looked up at the sky.


    The scene was stunning, and David had already whipped out his phone to snap a photo.


    Firework after firework exploded in the sky, a relentless cascade of color and light, until thest one


    had faded and Reflections Vi came alive with cheerful music. Spotlights illuminated the vi, and they


    started ying a montage of happy family videos from the past six months.


    It was like a movie, frame by frame, scene by scene, a dazzling light show ying out for Arabe,


    choreographed to the warmth of a family she never expected to have.


    With Romeo''s hand in hers, he nced at her and saw the warm glow in her eyes, his own smile


    mirroring hers.


    The light show, synced to the rhythm of the music, disyed all the joy Arabe had experienced over


    thest six months. She realized that, with her family''spany, she smiled more often and more


    brilliantly than she ever remembered.


    As the light show concluded and the music faded, the video ended with her entire family''s cheerful


    blessings: "Be, Happy New Year!"


    Each family member''s smiling face appeared in the video.


    "Be, Happy New Year!"


    Arabe smiled, her eyes glistening with a hint of moisture.


    "Your outfit for tomorrow is all set, I will show you," Sean chimed in, grabbing his sister''s wrist.


    Arabe didn''t forget to turn back to Romeo, "Drive home safe, and take it slow."

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    On the other side of town, Dora and June had just helped Serena out of the bath. They dressed her in


    Looking at her reflection, Serena''s eyes traced the swollen redness of her cheeks, a harsh reminder of


    the recent confrontations. Memories of Eunice dousing her with iced tea, Louisa''s stinging p, and


    Sean having someone do the same flooded back to her. Just thinking about it made her ears buzz with


    pain, and a wave of sadness washed over her.


    "Serena, let me take care of your skin," Dora offered with a smile, picking up a bottle of toner. "These


    skincare products were personally picked out by Mr. Cooper himself. I recognize this brand¡ªit''s top of


    the line."


    "Serena, you are really lucky," June chimed in softly as she brushed Serena¡¯s hair. "Mr. Cooper treats


    you so well."


    Serena''s eyesnded on the skincare brand''s logo, her voice empty as she said, "Actually, the best


    brand is UO. It''s not sold in stores. Only a select few can get their hands on it. I''ve used it before. It was


    quite good."


    Dora was taken aback, feeling a bit out of the loop. All this time she thought Martin had bought the best


    and most expensive, not realizing Serena had experienced even better.


    Serena''s gaze drifted to the clock on the wall; it was almost midnight, and Martin still hadn''t returned.


    Since Martin had been called away by a family phone call, she had been eating lunch and dinner alone.


    The usually bustling New Year was eerily quiet as if the whole world had left her behind.


    All day long, not a single message or call from Martin.


    She knew he cared for her, and it wasn''t like him to leave her hanging. It had to be the pressure from


    the Cooper family.


    Noticing the dimness in Serena''s eyes, Dora suggested with understanding, "Mr. Cooper must be tied


    up with something. But look, it''s almost midnight. Why don''t we stay up with you and ring in the New


    Year?"


    The mention of staying up brought back memories for Serena. Back when the Collins family would


    gather together,ughing and chatting, waiting until after 12 AM to sleep. The tworge lights outside


    the vi had to stay lit all night, symbolizing the ''New Year''s Fire''¡ªthe belief that as long as the fire


    didn''t go out, the family''s good fortune would continue.


    How warm and beautiful those times were.


    This year, rk had posted a photo on Facebook: fifteen hands reaching for a dish.


    All sleeves were a festive red, signaling they were wearing matching family outfits.


    In past years, she would have joined Keh and Louisa in wearing coordinated clothes for the photo


    op, showcasing their wealth and status with glimpses of luxurious home decor, famous paintings on the


    walls,vish gifts, money, and even the number of servants¡ªall subtly included in the shot.


    But this year, she was dependent on the kindness of others, alone and cold, while the Collins family


    wasvishing Arabe with a memorable New Year in matching outfits.


    Even her brothers were part of it.


    How could she not be envious? The Collins family seemed to favor Arabe so much more.


    "Serena, besides staying up, we can do something else with you. Is there anything specific you want to


    do?" June asked gently.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "There is something I can''t do it now," Serena''s voice faded. "I want to pay tribute to my parents, but


    my mother''s remains are lost, and I''ve never seen my father''s body."


    "Actually, your parents have a memorial set up in the house. Mr. Cooper had a master set it up for


    them." Dora revealed softly, hoping to offer somefort on this lonely New Year.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Serena''s eyes lit up in an instant when she heard June''s words. "What did you say?"


    "There''s a room. It has your parents'' memorial ques. But Mr. Cooper didn''t want to upset you, so he


    didn''t tell you."


    "Take me there now!"


    June didn''t dare dy, and wheeled Serena into the elevator, descending to the basement level.


    The door opened, and Serena saw the memorial ques of her biological father and mother hanging


    on the wall,plete with their photographs. On the table below were flowers.


    Tears streamed down her face as she hadn''t expected Martin to be so thoughtful, to set aside such a


    space in the mansion!


    "Mr. Cooper has always kept you in his heart, treating yourte parents with genuine respect."


    "He instructed us to refresh the flowers every day. Just this morning, Mr. Cooper even paid his


    respects."


    "Mr. Cooper is really good to you."


    Serena couldn''t stop her tears. Eventually, with the help of the servants, she put another batch of


    flowers and bowed deeply.


    "Dad, Mom, forgive me for not being able to kneel before you. All these years you''ve endured so much,


    working in silence to give me a better life. I swear here, I will avenge you! Those two viins will pay!"


    After Serena silently finished her vow, tears flooded her eyes once more as she gazed at her parents''


    ques, her resolve for revenge growing even stronger.


    Reflections Vi.


    After Keh and Louisa finished discussing the next day''s ns with Arabe, the family stayed up


    until half-past midnight, and then Arabe went to take a shower.


    She emerged to find messages from Romeo, saying he''d made it home, and several gifts from her


    grandfathers, sent hours ago. She had been so busy, she''d only just noticed the messages.


    In Grandpa Beck''s living room, the 3D holographic firece flickered endlessly with its artificial mes.


    The grandfathers were gathered together for warmth, some lying on rocking chairs, others leaning on


    the couch, and some snacking.


    Without exception, each of them checked their phones, hoping for a reply from their darling girl.


    Grandpa Beck, once again, unlocked his phone only to be met with disappointment, and couldn''t help


    asking the others, "Has Be epted the gifts we sent?"


    Grandpa Charles replied immediately, "Not yet," his expression slightly forlorn.


    The other grandfathers also reported that Arabe hadn''t replied to their messages for a while, let


    alone epted their gifts.


    "Word has it Be was bringing the McMillian boy home for dinner, then had to apany him to the


    McMillian estate. She''s probably just got back home to celebrate the New Year with her own family."


    Grandpa Jarvis remarked with ack of enthusiasm, "The New Year doesn''t feel quite right without the


    youngster around."


    "Now Be is so busy she doesn''t even have time to ept our gifts, let alone join us for dinner."


    Grandpa Charles suddenly felt nostalgic for the past when Grannie Grace brought the girl to join them


    for the holiday meals, and one year, she even spent New Year''s Eve with them alone.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were days of happiness, so distant and so dearly missed.


    "Be has more people caring for her now, her New Year''s is busier than ever. We should be happy for


    her!" Grandpa Eugene chimed in optimistically, "Besides, we''re in her heart, and once she''s done, she''ll


    surely ept our gifts."

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    "Yeah, Be wished us a Happy New Year bright and early, and even had someone drop off gifts,"


    Grandpa Beck mused, just as his smartphone chimed. ncing down, he saw a notification - Arabe


    had epted his cash gift!


    "There we have it, she took it, she finally took it!" Grandpa Beck couldn''t contain his joy. "Must''ve been


    too busy to check her phone until now. That girl, working hard even on the holidays. I wish I could take


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    some of that workload off her shoulders."


    "She epted, she really did." Grandpa Charles joined in the merriment. "Beck, at our age, we might


    only be able to pitch in for a few more years. Besides, Be''s all grown up; she doesn''t need an old-


    timer like you to share the burden. We should just make sure we''re not holding her back."


    "And let''s not forget, she attends all sorts of events as a fianc¨¦e. We can''t take that off her te. But


    she''s wise beyond her years. If she starts spinning like a top from all the busyness, she''s got that


    McMillian boy to keep her in line, right?"


    Grandpa Eugene''s words sent Grandpa Beck into a fit ofughter. "That''s right."


    Arabe had epted their gifts, knowing full well they''d be miffed if she didn''t. She sent a voice


    message thanking them for the gift and telling them to get some rest, promising they''d catch up the


    next day.


    "Look at that, Be''s concerned about me!" Grandpa Beck cleared his throat, trying to sound his most


    affectionate, "Sweetheart, you get some rest too. Tomorrow''s your big wee home party, and we''ll


    be there bright and early. I was going to ask for your help choosing a suit from the several I''ve picked


    out, but Mr. Eugene said not to bother you with such trifles. So we''ve all helped each other pick out our


    outfits."


    "Okay, okay, enough about that. Weren''t we telling Be to get some rest? You''re going on and on


    again." Grandpa Charles chuckled, interrupting him before addressing Arabe, "Sweetie, go get some


    sleep. From tomorrow on, everything¡¯s going to get better and better."


    The grandpas were thrilled to catch a reply from Arabe and couldn''t resist responding, each taking


    their turn. Arabe, with a gentle smile free of any impatience, even sent a video to chat with them for a


    while before finally saying goodnight.


    The next morning, Arabe woke up to find the best stylists, makeup artists, and photographers had


    already arrived at Reflections Vi.


    As she stepped out of her room after freshening up, everyone bowed in greeting and introduced


    themselves.


    Arabe nodded in acknowledgment. "Thanks for all your hard work today."


    "It''s our pleasure to serve you and to witness one of the most important moments in your life!"


    "Let''s have Be eat breakfast before we start on her look," Louisa suggested with a beaming smile,


    taking Arabe''s hand and exchanging a few words with the team, radiating a contagious joy.


    Descending the stairs with Louisa, Arabe was met by her five brothers and Romeo, all dapper in


    sharp suits.


    "Why are you all up so early?" Arabe asked, touched by their warm smiles. "Don''t tell me one of you


    was more excited than me and couldn''t sleep all night?"


    "That would be me! I was too thrilled to sleep a wink!" David confessed.


    The mere thought of being able to go out and about with his sister from today, to openly share her


    photos on social media, filled him with glee.


    Now everyone would know Arabe was his dear sister!


    The others shared in the anticipation, each experiencing a restless night, all eagerly waiting for today''s


    event. Once the wee home party kicked off, the entire country would recognize Arabe as the


    true Collins family heiress!


    "Ms. Be, there are three people outside looking for you." a servant began, casting a knowing nce


    at Romeo.


    "Cathy and the others have arrived?" Arabe''s eyes shifted to Romeo, then back to the servant as she


    instructed, "Please, show them in."

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    "Did Romeo''s uncle''s kidse over early?" Louisa was surprised but mostly delighted. "The house is


    going to be even livelier now."


    "It seems Be got along really well with themst night," Keh said with a chuckle, always knowing


    their darling girl was a hit wherever she went.


    Cathy was sweet as pie. As soon as she walked in, she won over all the elders and gave Arabe a big


    hug.


    "Be, I didn''t expect you to look so gorgeous in pajamas! No wonder my brother is head over heels for


    you¡ªI, a gal myself, am totally charmed. So, how do I look today? I hope I''m not embarrassing you. I


    put on my most treasured and prettiest clothes and jewelry to show you my affection and how much I


    value this homing party!"


    Arabe smiled softly at her, "You look stunning."


    "Getting apliment from you, Be, makes me happier than admiring myself in the mirror," Cathy


    beamed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cathy sure has a silver tongue," Louisa hadn''t expected the McMillians to take such a liking to Be.


    Luna and Jeffery may not have been as skilled in ttery as Cathy, but their polite and modest


    demeanor made them just as endearing to everyone.


    As everyone gathered for breakfast, Cathy sang praises of the food and the Collins family without a


    single repeat.


    "Just eat your food," Romeo said, feeling she was talking a bit too much and stealing the spotlight from


    today''s main event.


    "The breakfast is so delicious, and I want to enjoy it too, but it''s my first time here, and everyone is so


    warm, not to mention having you by my side, Be¡ªI''m just really happy." She chirped like a lively,


    energetic little bird.


    Cornelia found the girl utterly charming and thought how wonderful it would be if she could pair up with


    David.


    Previously, she had her eye on Ophelia, but Ophelia was the one Sean fancied.


    Grandma Belinda, on the other hand, felt Luna''s demeanor and character were so simr to Be''s,


    she couldn''t help but wish to y matchmaker for her and David.


    Meanwhile, David, oblivious to all this, was being a hospitable host, encouraging them to eat up.


    After breakfast, Arabe headed upstairs to get ready.


    Cathy followed on her heels, eager and bouncy.


    Luna trailed behind them.


    Jeffery couldn''t follow due to propriety, so David, slinging an arm over his shoulder, kept him


    entertained with various conversations.


    Keh and Louisa had been busy since they''d woken up, fielding calls from friends and family asking


    how preparations were going. The homing banquet was set for noon at the most luxurious hotel


    owned by McMillian Corporation, and some rtives who lived farther away were already on their way.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Reporters from every media outlet in the city had received an invitation from the Collins family, abuzz


    with anticipation over the major announcement they were set to make today. They had gathered early


    outside the upscale hotel.


    The hotel was usually frequented by big shots and high rollers. Average Joes couldn''t even dream of


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    affording a night there.


    A passerby, curious at the sight of the crowd, casually filmed a clip and uploaded it online, sparking a


    frenzy of spection amongizens.


    "What earth-shattering news could the Collins family possibly be announcing today?"


    "Could it be rted to the engagement between the Collins and the McMillians?"


    "The Collins choosing the McMillian''s hotel for their press conference, and even treating the press to a


    meal? Sounds like they''re about to announce something big about both families."


    "Could it be Romeo and Serena are getting hitched ahead of schedule?"


    "What? No way, right?"


    This spection sent the topic viral, with someizens even heading to the scene to capture the


    scoop.


    Soon enough, three luxurious stretch limos pulled up at the hotel entrance. Photographers swarmed,


    cameras at the ready, snapping away furiously.


    The drivers and bodyguards swiftly opened the car doors with practiced precision.


    From the first vehicle stepped Phillip and Shirley, dressed impably, their faces alight with warm


    smiles.


    shes popped incessantly as reporters crowded around.


    "Phillip, Shirley, may we have a few words?"


    "What''s the big news the Collins are set to announce? Can you give us a hint? What brings you here


    today? Is it about the engagement with the Collins?"


    "Is the McMillian-Collins wedding happening sooner than nned?"


    Phillip, ever the tease, simply beamed and said, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Knowing they wouldn''t get more from him, the reporters changed tack. "How did you spendst night''s


    New Year''s Eve? Was it a family gathering?"


    Shirley, with generous openness, replied, "With our future granddaughter-inw."


    The air crackled with excitement as shutters clicked nonstop, each journalist vying for the exclusive.


    "Was your future granddaughter-inw visiting? Did she join you for the dinner?"


    "Do you like her?"


    "Are you satisfied with this future addition to the family?"


    Shirley''s grin was so wide it nearly split her face. "Extremely satisfied."


    The shes continued to go off, capturing every beaming expression.


    "And are you considering passing on the heirloom crown ne to her?" someone ventured to ask.


    When Shirley had married Phillip, among her many gifts had been a cherished crown ne,


    studded with 999 pristine diamonds, a symbol of opulence and beauty.


    The ne had made headlines worldwide. Crafted by a top-tier designer and set with the finest


    diamonds, such a piece had cost a staggering $300 million in that era!


    Shirley had previously hinted in public that the ne was meant to be passed down to her


    granddaughter-inw.


    Today, with a twinkle in her eye, Shirley revealed, "It''s already been given."

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Well, it caused a sensation like a rock concert!


    "Did you send it out already?"


    "So, you two are like over the moon about her?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Over the moon? More like over the stars!" Phillip gushed, grinning from ear to ear. "If we''re standing


    here today, it''s all thanks to her! She''s a whiz in medicine, cured both of us with her skills. Some of the


    treatments were rarer than a blue moon, and she managed to get them somehow."


    Everyone was gobsmacked. Could it be that Serena was that impressive? She could cure the elders''


    ailments?


    A bunch of folks knew Phillip had his ticker operated on more times than he''d care to count, it was


    practically patched together like a quilt. Even the renowned Dr. James Newton was at his wits'' end with


    it.


    And wasn''t Shirley practically in a vegetative state? She got cured too?


    When did Serena ever study medicine?


    Since when did she be so darn capable?


    Skeptical as they were, people still snapped photos of Phillip and Shirley''s beaming faces, some even


    went live on the spot.


    Then out of the second car stepped the ever-so-graceful Jennifer and the spirited George.


    They too were swarmed by reporters, like bees to honey.


    A reporter chased up the rumor about the Collins'' heiress spending New Year''s Eve with the McMillians


    and sharing a feast with them. Jennifer cheerfully admitted, "Yes, that''s right."


    "And will you give her that heirloom aquamarine ne you were saving for her?" another reporter


    inquired curiously.


    "It''s already hers."


    The crowd was stunned once more.


    Jennifer had this unique, priceless aquamarine ne, with 98 tiny diamonds and one huge one,


    handed down from her mother on her eighteenth birthday.


    It was a treasure passed from mother to daughter for five generations in her family.


    She didn''t have a daughter, just a son, Romeo. She had mentioned before that this ne would one


    day go to her daughter-inw, and now she had given it away so soon!


    This meant they too were absolutely smitten with the Collins'' girl!


    Goodness gracious, what kind of magic did Serena have to win over the hearts of all four of them?


    Mind-blowing.


    "Her virtues could fill a book that never ends, and she''s got a big heart. Her first gift to me was a set of


    limited edition jewelry from QY and an all-you-can-shop card from them," Jennifer continued.


    Before anyone could process that, George chimed in, "She knew I was a fan of Labe''s work, and her


    first gift to me were six pieces of Labe''s calligraphy."


    There was a ripple of admiration through the crowd.


    The Collins'' girl was truly one of their own, generous to a fault!


    Labe''s works were like finding a needle in a haystack. It was rumored some pieces had vanished


    from the market, and even with offers of thirty million dors, no one would sell.


    Yet, Serena gifted not one, but six pieces!


    No wonder she had captured their hearts!


    "Oh, and one more thing, every gift she gave us was bought with her own hard-earned money, not a


    dime from her family''s fortune," Jennifer added, sending the crowd into a mix of doubt and awe.


    Although Serena had won numerous awards and prize money, the idea of her casually dropping that


    kind of cash on gifts seemed a stretch.


    "Mrs. McMillian has already gifted her most treasured aquamarine ne to her future daughter-in-


    reporter asked, digging for more.


    Everyone knew George held a jewel-encrusted key, engraved with the McMillian family crest, stunning


    in design and priceless in value. It could unlock the McMillian family''s vault of secrets, and even the


    safety deposit boxes they held in international banks could be opened with this very key.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    This key was a symbol of the McMillian family''s wealth and power.


    But to everyone''s surprise, George said with a grin, "It''s already been given away."


    The room went electric with shock!


    Everyone knew the value of that key.


    And no one expected him to part with it so quickly!


    "We adore our daughter-inw," George continued. "She''s been part of the family for ages. Jennifer


    and I travel the globe constantly, and in the event of an unforeseen mishap, she can use this key to


    inherit everything we''ve built."


    They chose to bypass their only son, entrusting their fortune to their daughter-inw.


    That spoke volumes about their trust in her!


    The crowd was dumbstruck, and as the scene was broadcasted live, viewers at home were equally


    astonished and envious.


    "Serena''s got one heck of a life, to be held in such high regard by the McMillians!"


    "What''s her secret?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Love is real again for me."


    "Didn''t think love in the high society could be this sweet. I''ve gone full lemon-bitter today."


    "Super jealous! She''s living my dream!"


    Meanwhile, Tomas and Donna stepped out of the third car, swarmed by reporters.


    When asked if they were pleased with their future niece by marriage, they said with affection,


    "Absolutely delighted."


    The media onsite and the live-stream viewers got even more sour.


    Watching the family enter the hotel, eagle-eyed viewers noticed something else.


    "Did you see? The whole McMillian n''s wearing QY designer clothes. Money sure can buy style.


    They''re all matching."


    "Looks like they''re fans of QY. But let''s be real, the brand does look amazing."


    At the For¡¤ena Vi.


    Serena woke up to a flood of messages.


    "Serena, you''re topping the trending charts!"


    "You''re so lucky, getting Shirley''s royal ne, Mrs. McMillian''s sapphire ne, and Mr.


    McMillian''s jeweled key. They love you so much!"


    "Since when are you a healer, Serena? You cured Phillip and Shirley''s illnesses? My grandma''s sick,


    can you help her too?"


    "Is your wedding with Romeo happening sooner? I''m at the hotel entrance, there''s a swarm of


    reporters, and your rtives and neighbors are here too. Can you invite me in for a meal, to get a


    glimpse? I''m kind of an influencer now, told my followers we''re buddies. Some want me to live stream


    from inside, can you hook me up?"


    Serena didn''t even finish reading all the messages but she had an inkling of what was going on.


    Back when she was with the Collins family, Keh and Louisa had mentioned throwing Arabe a


    homing banquet more than once.


    And now, the time hade.


    She checked online and sure enough, the top trending topic was:


    #CollinsFamilyHeiress#


    Followed by: #CollinsFamilyPressConference#


    And in third ce: #McMillianFamilyAttendsCollinsPressConference#

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    The inevitable had finally arrived.


    Serena shut her eyes, fighting the tumultuous waves churning in her chest.


    Today was going to be Arabe''s most dazzling day ever since she was a toddler!


    And it was going to be Serena''s day of utter disgrace.


    In that moment, all she hoped for was that the Collins family would remember old times and not tell the


    world that she was kicked out of the family.


    Her phone buzzed again.


    A college roommate was bombarding her with voice calls. Serena didn¡¯t want to answer, but after a


    relentless barrage, she finally noticed that her friend had sent dozens of messages already.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Her friend was curious whether Serena was having the dinner with the McMillians, if it was sumptuous,


    and if she could spill the beans on what they were having. She was dying to know the dining habits of


    the wealthy.


    Serena didn¡¯t want to engage, but her friend was relentless. In the end, Serena shot back two words:


    steak.


    Steak. Amon enough dish that wouldn''t give anything away.


    Unbeknownst to Serena, this offhand reply would cause a stir online once her vain roommate


    screenshot it and posted it on social media.


    The number two trending topic soon became: #CollinsFamilyHeiressReplies#


    Her roommate boasted on her own ount about how generous Serena had been with her


    ssmates, gifting them pricey skincare products, and how well the McMillians treated her. She


    imed that Serena, because of their close rtionship, confided in her that they had steak for the


    dinner!


    rk, sitting in his car, stumbled upon the trend and was at a loss for words when he recognized


    Serena''s profile in the screenshot.


    "Why is she seeking attention now? Isn''t she afraid of her actions being exposed?"


    "What''s going on?" David, intrigued by rk''s reaction, checked the trend and was amazed at


    Serena''s vanity. She was no longer the Collins family heiress, yet she was pretending.


    "Did we forget to block her? Maybe she saw what we posted on Facebook." rk then remembered


    that Serena was still on his friend list.


    "Forget blocking. Let her be green with envy," David didn''t care about such trivialities.


    Anything that could bring a smile to Be''s face was worth doing in their eyes!


    Meanwhile, they were escorting Arabe to the hotel in a car convoy, with Romeo''s vehicle leading the


    way. A fleet of a dozen vehicles cleared the path, an impressive sight to behold.


    "She''s living a nightmare," Hansmented on Serena''s current plight.


    Sean was blunt, "Serves her right. We didn''t even need to mark her face; just letting her be was mercy


    enough. Once Be''s true status is revealed, I''ll be the first to expose Serena''s lies."


    Soon, the media camped outside the hotel caught sight of a top-tier luxury car pulling up, and out


    stepped Erlinda, the head honcho of the Archer family!


    She was decked out in a QY gown, looking every bit thepetent and assertive businesswoman


    despite being in her forties, her eyes sharp with the acumen of a sessful entrepreneur.


    Since her father''s death, she had single-handedly run the family''s century-old business, making waves


    in the business world.


    "Even Erlinda is here too!"


    "What on earth is the Collins family announcing today that even Erlinda is in attendance?"


    "Let''s try to get an interview with her."


    "Ms. Archer, may we have a moment of your time? Could you answer a few questions for us?"


    Erlinda seemed to anticipate their queries, maintaining her authoritative aura with a nonchnt air, "It''s


    a happy asion. That''s all I can disclose for now. You''ll find out soon enough."


    As she entered the hotel, the crowd noticed she, too, was wearing a QY gown,plemented with a


    stylish and warm QY shawl.


    Everyone arriving seemed to have a special preference for QY. Had they agreed in advance to wear


    this brand, or was there another reason?

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    A fleet of luxury cars rolled up to the hotel entrance, gleaming under the afternoon sun. Stepping out


    were seven sprightly gentlemen, each a paragon of vitality and grace.


    There was the grandmaster of chess, Eugene, whose name was synonymous with the game itself.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The maestro of melodies, Regan, who could charm the soul with any instrument in his hands.


    Nelson, the renowned calligrapher and painter, whose works were sought after across continents.


    Beck, the illustrious president of Westerly College, famed for his medical prowess that could cure the


    incurable.


    Brandy, the erudite head of Summerfield College, renowned for his encyclopedic knowledge and


    multifaceted talents.


    Uriah, a retired political figure, now celebrated for his culinary genius and impressive agility.


    And Thomas, a former hacker and racing prodigy known for his love of tinkering with gadgets.


    The assembled journalists were agog, hardly believing their luck at catching so many luminaries in one


    ce!


    They swarmed towards the men, microphones thrust forward.


    "Mr. Eugene, we''ve heard whispers of a favored prot¨¦g¨¦. Any truth to the rumors? Might we have a


    name?" one reporter asked eagerly.


    "Sir, whose invitation swayed you to grace the Collins family''s press event with your presence?"


    inquired another.


    "Mr. Nelson, when might the world be graced with yourtest masterpiece?"


    "What''s the big reveal from the Collins family today? Any hints?"


    The questions flew thick and fast, but the gentlemen simply smiled benevolently. One of them, in a


    warm voice, teased, "All in good time, my friends. All in good time."


    As they watched the dignified retreat of the group, the inte was already in a frenzy. Whether it was


    the Collins family''s clout or the McMillian family''s pull that had gathered such esteemed individuals, it


    was a marvel indeed¡ªa testament to connections and influence!


    Then, another procession of high-end sedans arrived, stopping in an impressive disy at the hotel''s


    doorstep.


    The bodyguards exited first, forming two neat lines, as a chauffeur stepped out to open the car door for


    a youngdy.


    She emerged in a stunning gown, her features delicate and eyes sparkling with vitality. Her neck was


    adorned with a regal tiara ne,yered above a ne of deep sea blue, both jewels sitting on


    her porcin skin as if they were made just for her.


    "Who is she?"


    "Does anyone know her identity?"


    "Look at her neck! What is she wearing?"


    "That''s Shirley¡¯s heirloom tiara ne and Mrs. McMillian''s sapphire piece¡ªnever thought they''d


    look so goodyered together!"


    "Didn''t Shirley and Mrs. McMillian say earlier? Those nes are for Romeo''s fianc¨¦e. But who is


    this girl?"


    Arabe stepped forward, and the tall, noble Romeo emerged from another vehicle.


    He and the five dashing Collins boys approached the girl, meticulously adjusting her gown, as they


    followed her in a protective entourage, like knights escorting their one and only princess.


    Her beauty was almost too much, her skin fairer than snow, and her eyes shone with a pride and


    coldness that was mesmerizing.


    The journalists were struck dumb, and even the seasoned photographers forgot to snap pictures, all


    wondering about the identity of this mysterious girl.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Thank goodness for live streaming.


    The online crowd erupted in heated debate, withments flying across the screen faster than the eye


    could follow.


    "Man, that girl is drop-dead gorgeous. ''A beauty beyondpare'' is an understatement!"


    "Does anyone know who she is? How did she get the five esteemed Collins boys and Romeo to bend


    over backward for her, quite literally."


    "Isn''t that the ne Shirley left for her granddaughter-inw, and the one Mrs. McMillian passed


    down to her daughter-inw? Could she be Romeo''s fianc¨¦e?"


    "But if she''s Romeo''s fianc¨¦e, where does that leave Serena??"


    "Such a grand event today, and no sign of Serena? Where is she?"


    "Yeah, where did Serena go?"


    "What on earth is going on? Could there have been a switch in fianc¨¦es?"


    "No way! If there was a new fianc¨¦e, would both families be getting along like this?"


    "To book an entire luxury hotel for the Collins family on New Year''s Day so they can hold a press


    conference shows the families are close. But why are all the Collins brothers and Romeo bending over


    to lift this girl''s dress? That gesture is a clear sign of deference!"


    Everyone was baffled by the situation, and the buzz had already crashed several social media


    tforms multiple times.


    When the media on-site and the photographers snapped out of their daze, all they caught was their


    retreating figures entering the hotel.


    shes kept going off as all the reporters swarmed in pursuit, but they were a step toote.


    Arabe, d in an exquisite gown, entered the elevator, her elegant updo giving off an ethereal vibe,


    as if she were a celestial being untouched by worldly matters. Romeo and her five brothers lifted her


    gown''s hem, escorting her into the elevator.


    Outside the hotel, a parade of movers and shakers from various industries followed suit ¨C some were


    rtives and friends of the Collins family, others belonged to Louisa''s side of the family, and then there


    were Arabe''s own friends and trusted associates.


    Once everyone had arrived, the media was finally invited to the banquet hall. Unseen was the fairy-tale


    world that unfolded before their eyes.


    A vast canopy of twinkling stars, spheres from the Milky Way, and glittering stars served as blessings,


    while luminescent, fluttering butterflies could be seen everywhere. An array of flowersbined to


    create grand visuals, and swathes of white lights constructed a castle.


    The scattered starlight and the lunar haze gave the illusion of stepping into the most beautiful, pure,


    and romantic dreams of a young girl.


    The media and photographers feverishly captured the scene.


    The Collins family had outdone themselves, hosting two hundred tables for some sixteen hundred


    guests ¨C aside from the hundred-plus reporters and handful of photographers, everyone else was


    connected to the Collins and McMillian families or to Arabe herself.


    The lights dimmed, highlighting Keh and Louisa as they rose and walked down a luminescent path,


    nked by tables, towards the dreamlike circr stage at the far end, with the white castle and


    fantastical stars as their backdrop.


    Keh, visibly moved, took the microphone, his eyes surveying the gathered crowd.


    "First off, I want to express my gratitude to all of you for taking time out of your busy schedules to


    attend this press conference hosted by the Collins family. We invited you here today because we have


    a major announcement to make."


    Louisa stood poised on the stage, dering, "I, Louisa, along with Keh, am thrilled to announce


    that Arabe Collins, our daughter who was lost to us for eighteen years, was found and returned to us


    six months ago."


    With those words, the entire assembly was taken aback, and even the media didn''t miss a beat,


    snapping away at this explosive revtion.


    They had a daughter who''d been lost?


    When did this happen, and why was it only being announced now?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be,e up here," Louisa beckoned with a loving smile, her eyes soft with maternal affection and


    tenderness.


    The spotlight found Arabe, her features as perfect as a painting, exuding an air of cool elegance and


    an otherworldly charm that was both high-ss and captivating.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Romeo and Arabe''s brothers bent down to adjust her dress, and then watched her take each step


    towards the stage with a mix of pride and anticipation.


    No one in the crowd had anticipated that Keh and Louisa, the town''s golden couple, had a


    daughter who had been lost to the world for eighteen years. And no one could have imagined just how


    strikingly beautiful she would be. She had a serene grace about her, an air of noble elegance that


    seemed otherworldly, sparking a buzz of conversation.


    "She''s absolutely stunning. To think she could look so regal after being away for so long."


    "That grace is just unparalleled."


    "Royal blood flows in her veins. She was never destined for mediocrity. But where''s Serena today? I


    haven''t seen her around."


    "Yeah, where is Serena? Could it be she''s not their biological child?"


    "You think there''s some soap opera twist here?"


    The chatter reached Arabe''s ears, but she didn''t show the slightest concern. Instead, she


    approached her parents with a sweet andpliant demeanor.


    Keh, unable to hide his excitement, made the introduction. "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    introduce our long-lost daughter, Arabe."


    As his words faded, the room erupted in enthusiastic apuse, a symphony of genuine warmth that


    was as stirring as a powerful piece of music.


    "Be, why don''t you say hello to everyone?" Louisa said, her eyes soft and inviting.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Arabe."


    Her voice was as melodious as a string instrument, touching everyone''s heart.


    She wasn''t only a sight to behold, her voice was equally enchanting.


    Again, apuse filled the room.


    Once the apuse died down, Louisa began to recount the past events.


    "Years ago, I was passing through a small town when my water broke. I gave birth in a local clinic, but


    then a fire broke out. In the chaos, I identally took someone else''s child to the Collins household,


    and we named her Serena."


    Watching the live broadcast, Serena was mortified. Louisa hadid bare her origins, leaving her


    Why?


    Why couldn''t they leave her even a shred of dignity?


    The guests were stunned, not expecting such a backstory.


    The crowd was shocked. Arabe and Serena had been living under the same roof for six months.


    Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The Collins family had kept this secret incredibly well.


    When Serena was watching the live broadcast, her face turned ghostly pale, as if she knew what was


    <ping next.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    "Because Serena was two-faced, ying the sweet girl to our faces while tormenting Be behind our


    backs for a whole six months. Be, bless her, turned the other cheek, but Serena just doubled down,


    time and again! Even after we caught her red-handed, she pretended to repent while secretly plotting


    deeper revenge against Be, to the point of endangering her safety!"


    As Serena watched the live stream, her face went as white as a sheet. She couldn''t believe Louisa was


    airing all her dirtyundry in public like that.


    Standing behind her, Dora and June couldn''t believe the kind of monster Serena had been. And they


    wondered, why on earth did Martin still hold a torch for her?


    In her shock, Serena had forgotten that the two maids were still standing there.


    "So, we kicked her out of the Collins family over ten days ago. From now on, she''s no longer my


    daughter, Serena Lott, she''s not a Collins!" Louisa dered, causing a massive stir.


    The guests were utterly shocked, and even the online crowd watching the drama unfold couldn''t


    believe their ears.


    [Good Lord, was Serena really that horrible? The richest man in town finds his biological daughter, not


    only does he not kick Serena out, but he also provides for her as he did before, maintaining a rich girl''s


    standard of living, and she goes and bullies his real daughter for six months, even putting her life at


    risk.]


    [That''s heartless, isn''t it? The Collins family raised her for eighteen years, and not only is she


    ungrateful, but she also bullies the child they''ve been searching for all this time. Has she no


    conscience?]


    [It''s like a real-life version of The Farmer and the Viper!]


    [Keh and Louisa are such phnthropists, kind-hearted folks, and to have pushed them to the point


    of disowning someone. Serena really must have crossed the line.]


    [Serena used to seem so approachable and well-mannered at school, was it all just an act?]


    [So, when Shirley mentioned they had dinner with Romeo and his wife. was she actually talking about


    Arabe, not Serena?]


    [They were pleased with Arabe, not Serena, so why did Serena even bother to step in?]


    [Yeah, didn''t Serena say she and the McMillians had steak for New Year? So vain!]


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Soon enough, the top trending topic was:


    #TrueHeiressReturnsToTheCollinsFamily#


    And the second: #ImpostorHeiressSerenaHeartless#


    It turned out she was the McMillians'' preferred choice all along!


    Once the apuse died down, Keh finally announced, "Romeo and my daughter Arabe have


    been together for half a year now, and the marriage agreement between the Collins and the McMillian


    families has never changed." Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    This revtion caused yet another sensation.


    Romeo''s fianc¨¦e was Arabe.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    The online buzz started with a single post from a user named AAAlex.


    [Wait, what? That''s a thing?]


    [Romeo''s such a gent, standing up for Arabe back then!]


    [Arabe¡¯s cool too, y''know? If Grace really got done in by the Murphys, and here she is, no blood


    rtion, yet she''s got the guts to speak up. Strong, brave, and conscientious¡ªputs Serena to shame,


    doesn''t it?]


    [Grace was definitely offed by the Murphys! It''s all over town! Once upon a time, Tranquil City''s tycoon


    Attlee and his wife Olga got locked up for it. Heard they''re facing the chair this year. They''ve got a


    daughter, Ynda, studying in College Town. Rumor has it her engagement party turned into a brawl


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when her private life got aired out. Her face ended up looking like a tenderized steak.]


    [Yep, that''s the scoop. I was at the engagement party, can confirm it all. Before the fiasco, Ynda was


    already ying the field, which ticked off her fianc¨¦''s parents big time. They gave her a piece of their


    mind right there. The whole thing was a circus. Then it came out that Grace was a Murphy casualty,


    and next thing you know, cops are carting Attlee and Olga away.]


    No sooner had the hashtag #Ynda hit third ce on the trending topics.


    Ynda, who had been enjoying the drama, went from green with envy over Arabe to pure panic.


    She hadn''t seen thising, that the spotlight would swing her way.


    Her social media was bombarded with angry messages.


    Then AAAlex was back with more tea: [Nobody knew about Romeo and Arabe back when Ynda


    and Zachary''s engagement blew up. But those of us who were there knew Serena was old news.]


    No sooner had AAAlex spilled the beans than another user, Butterfly, chimed in.


    [Ladies! Arabe''s bracelet, the one with the butterfly? All Romeo''s design. The main stone, a butterfly


    about to take flight¡ªsymbol of transformation and rebirth. nked by 99 identical stones. Even got


    their initials etched on the back: R&AFOREVER. Don''t ask how I know, and don''t blow my cover. Just


    call me a good Samaritan!]


    With that out, everyone''s eyes were on Arabe''s chic bracelet, a piece that radiated luxury and


    understated charm.


    [Excuse me,ing through, got my own bomb to drop! Time for some real sugar!]


    User Corgi shared on Twitter, [End of December, honeymooning with my hubby in Lidaria, stayed at a


    McMllian Corporation resort. Come Christmas Day, the ce was a floral wondend.]


    The photos showed a sea of flowers, pink balloons floating above, giant stuffed animals, a massive


    rose crafted from blossoms, and a romantic swing.


    [See for yourself who''s in the pics!]


    In the third, photographers were snapping away at them.


    And the fourth? A kiss amidst the snowkes and petals.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    [OMG, I''m overdosing on the sweet stuff. So full!]

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    The fifth picture showed Romeo pulling off an epic confession to Arabe using a fleet of drones.


    In the sixth snapshot, there was Romeo orchestrating a romantic light show on top of all the


    skyscrapers owned by McMillian Corporation in Lidaria.


    Social media was buzzing with envy, people going sour as lemons.


    That''s when aizen named "RunningDaisy" dropped a bombshell.


    [I''ve gottae clean about this! I work for McMillian Corporation. I won''t spill which department, for


    fear of being outed, but let me tell you what I''ve seen. Mr. McMillian, he''s head over heels for his


    darling wife! Would you believe it? That two-meter tall cab in his office isn''t filled with top-secret


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    files, it''s stocked with his wife''s snacks and sodas! And get this, she''s actually allowed to munch on


    potato chips on Mr. McMillian''s priceless couch.]


    Everyone knew Romeo was a clean freak.


    If even a crumb from those chips fell on Romeo''s expensive carpet, an ordinary person wouldn''t stand


    a chance.


    But there she was, snacking away on his couch, not just once, but time and again.


    [f that isn''t love, I don''t know what is!]


    Comment sections were now jealous.


    [Can Arabe share which saint she prayed to for such a catch? I''m tired of saying ''jealous''.]


    [I''m so shocked by their love story.]


    On stage, elegantly dressed Louisa exuded grace and nobility. With a smile, she announced, "To


    celebrate our beloved daughter''s return, my husband and I have decided to donate $10 million in her


    honor to help children in impoverished mountain regions with their schooling and meals."


    The announcement was met with thunderous apuse from the guests.


    "Additionally, we''ll pick 99 lucky guests tonight, and in each guest''s name, we will sponsor a sick child


    until they are well."


    The room erupted once more with apuse, the guests clearly impressed and supportive of their


    generosity.


    At this, the inte went wild!


    This phnthropic gesture from thedy of wealth was nothing short of astonishingly generous! New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    It was high noon, and the stomachs of the guests at the grand banquet were beginning to grumble. As


    the waitstaff brought out dish after dish of delectable fare, not only did those seated at the tables


    salivate, but even the folks watching through their screens were drooling.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Man, this spread is even fancier than what I had at my own wedding yesterday.]


    [The crazy part is, they''ve already served eleven courses, and the waiters are still bringing more. There


    are only eight people at a table, how many more dishes are there toe?]


    [I''m shedding tears of poverty here.]


    Arabe was seated with her parents, along with her grandparents and maternal grandparents.


    Her brothers and sister-inws had their own table.


    Her uncles and aunts were grouped together.


    And then there were the various close and distant rtives who had all turned up.


    All the journalists and photographers wished they could eat faster, eager to make time to interview


    other distinguished guests.


    Today''s guest list surpassed a thousand, and not a single one was an ordinary person. To be seated


    here today meant you were a figure of significant influence!


    There was a story about a real estate tycoon who had a birthday bash and sent out invitations, but only


    half the guests showed up, the other heavy-hitters had excuses.


    But now, with the Collins family''s darling Arabe making her return, it was like a bombshell that lured


    out all these high-profile figures.


    They were all itching to eat quickly, to grab the chance for interviews.


    Online, a popr social media personality was recounting a past event in her livestream.


    [Ladies, a few months ago I saw George and Jennifer with a young girl shopping!]


    [How do I put it, that girl was so stunning, and now I can finally tell all the people out there, it was


    Arabe! George and Jennifer had been taking her shopping for a long time, and they seemed to dote


    on her a lot!]  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    The story caused another sensation, crashing the system once again!

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    A plump and yful sales associate named Becky chimed in, [I can vouch for every word my colleague


    said! Jennifer treats her like royalty. She handpicks outfits for her, never ncing at the price tags when


    she shops!]


    Then, a user going by the handle "Pearl" dropped a bombshell online, [Her? I''ve seen her! George


    threw punches for her!]


    This revtion sent the gossip-hungryizens into a frenzy, bombarding Pearl with questions. It was


    hard to believe that George, her future father-inw and a man of his social standing, would ever get


    into a brawl over his future daughter-inw.


    [Too many DMs, can''t reply to all,] Pearl wrote in a follow-up post. [I''ll just spill the beans here. If the


    McMillians feel like I''m invading their privacy, they can contact me to take this down, thanks.]


    [I was shopping at the mall when I saw a closed boutique suddenly open up. George stepped out, arms


    loaded with dozens of shopping bags. Being a high-profile figure, he caught my eye. Inside the


    boutique, Jennifer and that girl, they wereughing and picking out clothes.]


    [George probably wanted to drop those shopping bags off at his car, so he walked ahead. But then he


    seemed to have some trouble with his back. The girl, Arabe, saw this and went out to help him with


    the bags. That''s when a young couple used her of being a sugar baby.]


    [I was speechless. Clearly, they had no idea who Jennifer was inside the store, or George''s identity.


    They were really hostile towards Arabe. That girl, the star of today''s drama¡ªArabe!]


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    [She tried to ignore them, but the guy in the couple was nasty, insulting Arabe, calling her all sorts of


    names. George couldn''t stand it. He rushed forward and gave the guy a beating. The mall manager


    and security came running, and Jennifer joined, holding Arabe''s hand and watching the show from


    the sidelines. By the way, the girl in that couple was Ynda.]


    With that, the heat was back on Ynda, and her social media got flooded with bacsh.


    Back to the homing banquet scene.


    One eager reporter, seeing George and Jennifer raising their sses for toasts with other guests,


    rushed over with a microphone.


    "Mrs. McMillian, pardon my intrusion, but could we ask about something you mentioned earlier? You


    said Arabe is quite the generous gift-giver, handing out a whole set of QY limited-edition jewelry and


    even QY gift cards. The online crowd is dying to know, how does she have so much money?"


    Jennifer, a bit tipsy, oozed charm as she nced at the camera behind the reporter and said


    nonchntly, "Well, she''s the founder of QY. What do you think?"


    The founder of QY??


    Not only did this stun the reporter, but it also shocked the onlinemunity!


    George, with a beaming smile, added, "She also gifted me six pieces of Labe''s calligraphy, didn''t


    cost her a dime. She is Labe! Don''t believe me? Ask Nelson at the next table. He taught Be


    calligraphy."


    The reporter was speechless.


    Wait, what?


    She''s Mirabelle too? Co?tent §àf

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    The buzz on social media finally made sense when the Collins and the McMillian families showed up at


    the g, each member donning QY''stest line of gowns and suits.


    It turned out to be Arabe''s brainchild!


    Wearing QY became the epitome of high-society taste; it was like a price hike for the brand, a form of


    indirect advertising that sent a message loud and clear: QY had a special ce in their hearts.


    It was a triple win.


    "So, Nelson, will you be passing on your legacy to Ms. Be in the future?" a reporter followed up.


    Nelson grinned from ear to ear, "Well, with all these esteemed gentlemen vying to pass their legacies to


    her, I hardly stand a chance. I''ve been pestering the youngdy for ages, but she wouldn''t budge. Then


    she went off and started her own thing. She doesn''t need to inherit anyone''s legacy. She''s already


    setting her own standards. But, of course, I hope my skills and styles will live on, and she''s the perfect


    candidate."


    With a chuckle, Nelson looked at the camera, "They say the power of the inte is mighty, right? Why


    don''t you online folks give me a hand here? Maybe there''s a chance things could change?"


    Everyone was shocked yet again. Arabe was so popr that even the world-renowned calligrapher


    and painter Nelson was repeatedly "begging" her to carry on his legacy.


    "Push for what? We had a deal not to bring this up today! To all the viewers tuned into the live stream, if


    you''re going to push for anyone, push for me, Beck Barton. Be is a student from our Westerly


    College! If there''s any legacy to be inherited, it should be mine!"


    At that, many viewers realized that Arabe was the same girl who had made headlines as the top-


    scoring graduate!


    No wonder she looked familiar when she made her entrance.


    She wasn''t just a Collins by chance. She was the heiress to the Collins fortune!


    Beck''s words made Brandy scoff, "What''s this now, a bidding war for talent? Be graduated from my


    institution first. If anyone''s legacy is to be inherited, it should be mine!"


    Not just the reporters and photographers, even the viewers watching the live stream were taken aback.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What did this mean?


    Wasn''t Arabe a student at Westerly College? How did Summerfield Collegee into the picture?


    Hadn''t Summerfield missed out on recruiting her?


    "Mr. Charles, could you please borate?" The reporter waspletely confused.


    "Well, Be started taking college courses while still in her first year of high school. In less than two


    years, she earned a degree from Summerfield College. She sat for Summerfield''s final exams as a


    self-taught student, not through the standard admissions process. Her knowledge surpassed that of


    regr college students, so I granted her a diploma from Summerfield College in her senior year."


    This revtion caused an uproar.


    "Later on, she showed her gratitude by taking on a role at Summerfield College, bing an honorary


    professor. The professors who were supposed to guide her ended up learning from her, calling her


    ''teacher'' despite her youth and busy schedule. She only taught a couple of sses due to her


    Now, not just the onlinemunity, but even the popcorn-munching Serena was stunned in front of her


    screen.


    Impossible.


    How could Arabe be a special appointee at Summerfield College?


    She knew full well the prestige that came with being an honorary professor at Summerfield College.


    Not just anyone could im that title!


    You can''t hide the truth forever!  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Now, all those taunts hade back to p Serena in the face.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    Ynda couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched the live stream. Arabe was actually a


    distinguished professor at Summerfield College!


    But that wasn''t all. She was also the founder of QY, a renowned calligrapher under the pseudonym


    Labe, and a celebrated painter known as Mirabelle.


    How could she be so aplished?


    So young and alreadyden with such high honors.


    Why? Why did that little witch have so many talents, such glory, and the admiration of everyone?


    While Ynda, because of a fire years ago, was picked up and raised by a janitor, mocked and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ridiculed all her life!


    Just when she had finally returned to her biological parents, barely living the life of privilege as an


    heiress, Arabe had to go and provide evidence that led to her parents being jailed, now on death row


    for the new year!


    The memories of her engagement party ruined, her parents arrested, being hounded by maids for back


    pay, her engagement ring taken away to settle debts, and her earring viciously ripped from her lobe,


    leaving her bleeding.


    If it weren''t for her janitor foster mother taking her back in, she would have been homeless!


    Her life was shattered, nearly left with nothing, yet Arabe. why did she get to rise on the tears and


    pain of others?


    Why?


    Fists clenched, Ynda''s eyes shimmered with a mix of hatred and tears.


    Then, a gentle knock came at her door, ¡°Yoli, dinner''s ready.¡±


    Seeing no response from Ynda, her foster mother Yvonne entered with a te in hand.


    "I know you got used to the delicacies at the Murphy''s. This beef, I got up early and went to the market


    just for you. Please, eat it all.¡±


    Usually, she wouldn''t dream of indulging in beef, pork was a stretch.


    But for her once cherished daughter, Yvonne was generous.


    ¡°Eat it while it''s hot; it¡¯s not as good when it cools,¡± Yvonne said,ying the meal on the desk without a


    hint of reproach, then softly closed the door behind her.


    ncing at the meal on the table, Ynda only saw a small te of beef stir-fried with daikon, and a


    bowl of greens and beef ball soup.


    If not for Arabe, how did she ever fall to this lowly state?


    Someizens had counted, each table served twenty dishes!


    Compared to the beef stir-fry in front of her, it was worlds apart in luxury. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Damn it all!


    If not for Arabe, she would still be the heiress of the Murphy family!


    The hatred in her eyes deepened, a sinister intent beginning to form.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    On the other side of the campus, a reporter was interviewing Brandy, the esteemed president of


    Summerfield College.


    ¡°Mr. Brandy Charles, could you enlighten our viewers as to why Arabe, after being appointed as a


    professor at Summerfield College, still chose to pursue studies at Westerly College?¡± the reporter


    inquired.


    Brandy, with a nonchnt air, responded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all because someone yed their cards right. They


    knew the girl had a passion for pharmacology, so they shelled out big bucks for the internationally


    renowned, top-tier pharmaceutical research instrument, the H30.¡±


    You see, there were only two H30 machines in the entire world¡ªone housed in a foreign national


    research institute, and the other at Beck Barton¡¯s academy.


    This H30 could catalyze a substantial leap in the quality and a massive increase in the quantity of


    pharmaceutical research.


    The price tag? A cool 500 million¡ªa figure that, when converted for our viewers, would be a whopping


    50 million dors!


    ¡°Other than the H30, Mr. Beck also procured the X1, T2p, Y23, and the like, all housed in the research


    good heart. To repay his kindness and to join forces in the quest for more beneficial pharmaceuticals,


    she chose Westerly College.¡±


    The crowd was astonished. The valedictorian¡¯s choice of Westerly College had a backstory they hadn¡¯t


    anticipated!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They had been shortsighted, thinking the valedictorian was merely interested in medicine.


    Little did they know, she was already in a position to coborate with none other than President Beck of


    Westerly College.


    And then,ments started pouring in on the trending topic online. [I¡¯m Arabe¡¯s university


    ssmate. Though we weren¡¯t in the same ss, I was there when she led our team in the


    intercollegiatepetition. Someone challenged her, and she stepped up and dissected a cadaver


    right before us! Everyone was stunned. She was so calm, so professional, I couldn¡¯t help but admire


    her!]


    Another ssmate chimed in, [Back then, professors from the Summerfield College Department of


    Medicine wanted to snatch her up as their student. Members from the Summerfield and Solterra


    Medical Research Councils all invited her! They said she was a rare medical prodigy.]


    Another message read, [Many of us thought she was not only brilliant and beautiful but also down-to-


    earth and full of character. Students with stubborn colds or fevers would seek her out for acupuncture.


    She was like a young miracle worker!]


    At the banquet hall.


    The reporter then approached President Beck of Westerly College. ¡°Earlier, Phillip imed that his and


    his wife¡¯s ailments were cured by Arabe. What are your thoughts on that?¡±


    Beck Barton was less than pleased. What was there to think?


    ¡°What, those minor aches and pains? As if they could trouble my star student, Dr. Bell?¡±


    The reporter was taken aback. ¡°You mean, Arabe is the legendary Dr. Bell who''s rumored to revive


    the dead? But isn¡¯t Dr. Bell supposed to be a man?¡±


    Brandy chuckled, ¡°That secret is out. Just look around¡ªhow many here owe their health to Be¡¯s


    healing hands?¡±


    Barton nced around, acknowledging the truth. Many of the guests present owed their well-being to


    Arabe¡¯s remarkable skills. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Everyone in the room was so stunned they could hardly speak.


    Arabe was both Queena and the violin virtuoso Jamie Noelle?


    Who on earth was this celestial being?


    ¡°Today¡¯s Be¡¯s homing feast, and you old coots just have to vie for her attention, huh? She¡¯s


    better off with me. My cooking skills¡ªif I pass them on to her, she could whip up delicious meals for


    herself every day! Now that''s what I call a serious lifestyle upgrade!¡±


    Uriah¡¯s deration earned an eye roll from Regan. ¡°The stuff Be makes is leagues tastier than your


    grub. Besides, you think Romeo would let her step into the kitchen? The girl''s got top-notch chefs at


    her beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Think a bunch of chefs can hold a candle to me?¡± Uriah huffed, his pride bruised. After all, he was a


    maestro in the kitchen!


    If Arabe were to inherit his culinary mantle, both her cooking prowess and her agility would skyrocket


    her standard of living!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Enough, enough, no more squabbling. Be¡¯s the rightful heir to my legacy,¡± Thomas interjected to


    mediate.


    ¡°And what? Spend her days tinkering with your gadgets and racing cars? Or turn into a hacker?¡±


    Regan¡¯sment ruffled Thomas¡¯s feathers. ¡°Racing cars is a stress-buster! It¡¯s super cool for a girl to


    drive a race car. Just ask the live stream viewers. And what''s wrong with hacking? Fancy hacking any


    ¡°Zip it, will you? Some viewers are still kids, don¡¯t lead them astray! And cool? How is it cool to put a


    girl in danger by racing cars? Ask the viewers if they¡¯d want such a sweet, smart, and sensible young


    ¡°Alright, alright, I can¡¯t win with you guys. Be¡ª¡± Thomas called Arabe over, ying the victim,


    ¡°They¡¯re picking on me!¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, you old fox, ying the sympathy card in front of Be?¡±


    ¡°Be, did you hear that? He insulted me. Ever since you returned to the Collins family, they¡¯ve been


    bullying me in your absence!¡±


    Arabe watched them nearly ready to flip the table and bicker, a yful smirk on her lips. ¡°Are we still


    eating, then?¡±


    All the old men promptly responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is your homing party, after all. We should at least have one peaceful meal.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ll finish every dish!¡±


    ¡°Oh, spare me. Who was it just now moring for Be to inherit his legacy? You¡¯re passing the buck


    so fast.¡± New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    ¡°Enough, all of you.¡±

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    "Come on, eat your food properly, or I won''t be inviting you all next time."


    With just one sentence from Arabe, seven grumpy old men instantly picked up their cutlery and


    started eating like well-behaved children.


    "That''s more like it. Isn''t it nicer when everyone gets along?"


    Another quip from Arabe, and the old guys began passing dishes to each other with exaggerated


    politeness and fake smiles.


    The reporter on the sidelines couldn''t believe that the spat between these venerable gentlemen had


    been defused so easily by a youngdy.


    It really took Arabe to step in; moments ago, she and the photographer were too scared to make a


    peep.


    The live chat was going wild. Arabe had managed to get seven feisty old men to toe the line.


    [Be''s incredible, I''m officially a fan now! Be, you''re my idol!]


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [These old dudes are hrious, I could watch them bicker all day.]


    [I''m so jealous of Arabe, pampered and doted on by so many grandpas. Meanwhile, I just got yanked


    out of bed by my mom for oversleeping.]


    Seeing that they were finally eating peacefully, Arabe was about to head back to her own table when


    she caught sight of friends from two tables waving at her.


    "Be, over here, cheers to you!" Kelly called out, wine ss in hand, beckoning Arabe over.


    Ophelia, the sleek-haired BFF Deborah, the tomboyish Fanny with her jagged bangs, the elegant Freda


    with her corbone-length hair, and the guy friends Hayes, Magee, Burgess, they all waved at Arabe


    with smiles on their faces.


    "All here?" Arabe responded with a bright smile, walking over and taking the ss of red wine from


    Kelly. "I''m touched everyone could make it to my homing party. Here''s to you all for making the


    time."


    "Whoa, my deardy, this formal politeness is new. I might need a moment to adjust," chuckled Hayes,


    his earring glinting. He remembered when Arabe and Kelly visited his newly opened club, which went


    intoplete disarray thanks to Zachary and Ynda .


    "It''s us who should be toasting to you," Ophelia said with a smile, leading the others to stand and raise


    their sses. "Congrattions on your big reveal. From now on, we''re all looking forward to you


    showing us the good life."


    "Deal, no problem."


    They allughed and clinked sses with Arabe.


    After Arabe took a sip, Hayes quickly took her ss away. "That''s enough, just a sip. No need to


    down it all. You''ve hardly had anything to eat. Go on, eat up. Did those old timers start bickering again?


    Came to you to mediate?"


    Arabe smiled lightly, "That''s just how they are. I''m used to it by now."


    "Be!" Joyce called out excitedly from another table, "Come over here."


    "Be," Barry said, after serving Joyce her food and noticing Arabe approach. He picked up his ss


    and stood up, "Let''s have a toast." New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "When did you two get together?" Arabe asked with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    It was kind of unexpected how things turned out. Arabe found that her roommate Mya was dating


    Adair, a local rich kid with a reputation for fast cars and faster living. But here they were, Arabe


    caught Mya and Adair exchanging secret handholds beneath the dinner table.


    "We''ve been together for just about three days. Be, you''ve been swamped, so we haven''t had the


    chance to fill you in," Adair exined with a sheepish grin, standing up. "I''ll take a penalty of three


    shots for that!"


    "No need, you''ve got to drive Mya hometer."


    Arabe clinked her ss¡ªa stand-in for a shot ss¡ªwith theirs. From the corner of the room, a


    chorus of voices beckoned her.


    Horace, Jeff, Jack, and Tom, among others, were all there.


    "Boss, we''re not good with fancy words, but congrats! Damn, we''ve been waiting for this day forever,"


    Jack blurted out, only to be chided by the others for hisck of decorum.


    "Today of all days, can''t you be a bit more refined?"


    "Yeah, yeah, congrats, Boss. Finally, the day hase."


    They kept their voices low when shouting "Boss," wary of drawing too much attention.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone raised their sses to Arabe, downing their drinks with gusto, and she encouraged them to


    help themselves to more food.


    Over at the "staff table," there was Jaime, the head honcho of QY, along with various presidents and


    vice presidents from different industries, all offering their blessings.


    Arabe made her rounds, acknowledging each table, until her gazended on one where Grannie


    Grace''s dearest friend, Grandma Stacy, sat. The memory of Grandma Stacy crying her heart out on the


    floor at Grannie Grace''s funeral was still vivid. Now, as Arabe''s lineage was publicly acknowledged,


    Grandma Stacy stood, tears of joy brimming in her eyes.


    Arabe had barely approached when she was enveloped in a tight embrace.


    "I''ve lived to see this day for your grandmother," Grandma Stacy said, her voice quivering with emotion.


    "Tonight, I''ll tell her in my dream about your aplishments, that your ce in the world is


    recognized, and you''re doing wonderfully. She can rest easy now."


    "Thank you, Grandma Stacy," Arabe replied, touched, gently patting her back. "I appreciate all your


    care over the years, and I''m so d you could be here today."


    Someone passed a tissue to Arabe¡ªit was Caden, alongside his grandfather, James.


    She hadn''t expected him to show.


    He looked different¡ªhandsomer, moremanding, though noticeably leaner, not in an unhealthy


    way, though.


    Arabe nodded to Caden and Grandpa James in greeting and took the tissue, intending to wipe away


    Grandma Stacy''s tears.


    "Thank you," Arabe said softly. "Grannie Grace was lucky to have a friend like you."


    to Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    "Sweetheart!" KiKi wrapped her in a bear hug, "You finally came around. I''m over the moon seeing you


    here. Let''s toast to this moment. You stick with water instead of booze, you haven''t had a proper meal,


    and don''t drown yourself in that lemonade."


    Arabe''s smile beamed. She knew Ms. Kiki truly cared for her, so she clinked sses filled with water


    in ce of wine.


    "Be, when are you going to have a drink with me?" Erlinda called out from another table, herughter


    rich with the allure of a woman who had made it big.


    After excusing herself from Ms. Kiki, Arabe made her way over to Erlinda.


    Once Arabe left, the journalists swarmed Ms. Kiki.


    "Ms. Kiki, can we ask you a few questions? You seem very close to Arabe, are you two friends


    outside of work?"


    "Arabe''s stunning. Do you think you can make her a superstar?"


    "Is Summer nning to release any new music after the holidays?"


    "Are Summer and David dating?"


    "Are you here for Arabe, or is it because of the McMillian family or the Collins family elders?"


    Ms. Kiki offered a smile, "I''m here today on ount of Summer."


    "So, Summer asked you toe?"


    "Why did Summer want you to be here?"


    "Is it because she knows Arabe but couldn''t show up herself, worried it might cause a sensation?"


    After letting them finish, Ms. Kiki revealed with a soft smile, "Today is Summer''seback party. How


    could I note?"


    Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    What?


    Arabe was also Summer?


    My goodness.


    What kind of gem of a girl was she?


    The reporters were stunned, and even after Ms. Kiki set down her ss and left, they stood frozen,


    struggling to process the revtion.


    If Arabe was Summer, then her surprise appearance at David''s concert wasn''t out of friendship or


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    business¡ªit meant they were siblings!


    The online world exploded with chatter.


    [So, the mysterious superstar Summer''s first guest appearance at a concert was to support her own


    brother?]


    [At the concert, David sang a song he wrote for his sister. Was it for Arabe?]


    [No wonder their voices blended perfectly in a duet. They''re siblings!]


    The story was too hot to handle, and the system crashed once again.


    All of David''s fans went wild, shocked that Summer wasn''t his girlfriend but his sister! Read at


    If the brother was that doting, the fans had to step up their game.


    In a matter of minutes, Summer gained twenty million followers.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    As the buzz around him intensified, fans unearthed a trending topic that had set the inte aze not


    so long ago.


    There was a time when #DavidChangesProfilePic hit the top of the trending charts.


    The new profile picture featured David standing on a picturesque balcony, gazing out into the night.


    Although he appeared to be alone, some eagle-eyed fans spotted a girl''s shadow in the photo!


    It was clear that this girl must have been taking the picture for him, her silhouette stretched long across


    the ground by the light. You could only see a bit of it, but that was enough to not escape the sharp eyes


    of his fans.


    Subsequently, the topic #DavidMightBeInLove soared to the second spot on the trending list.


    Now, upon closer inspection, fans have pieced together that the girl in the photo was none other than


    David''s own sister, Arabe!


    Back then, Arabe''s identity wasn''t meant to be public knowledge, so David didn''t directly address the


    matter.


    As long as David was still single, the fans clung to the hope of him being avable!


    Consequently, they showered Summer, his darling sister, with even more affection!


    A deluge of fans flooded Summer''s social media,plimenting her on her beauty and sweet voice.


    Meanwhile.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Erlinda, Arabe heeded her advice and returned to her own table


    to dine.


    Seeing Erlinda momentarily alone, reporters flocked to her, eager to interview the renowned irondy of


    the business world, a rare opportunity indeed.


    "Are you here as a friend of the Collins family for this homing feast?" one reporter asked.


    "What is your rtionship with Arabe?" inquired another.


    "You two seemed quite close earlier, did you know each other before, or did you meet through the


    Collins family connection?"


    Erlinda, exuding an aura of female empowerment, faced the throng of reporters with ease and said,


    "I''m primarily here as Arabe''s family."


    "Family??" All the reporters were taken aback. What sort of familial connection was this?


    "I''ve known Arabe since before she returned to the Collins family. She''s a smart and spirited girl, very


    lovable. I often pestered her to consider me her godmother, but she''s not one to just acknowledge


    anyone as family. In the end, after much nagging from my part, she gave in and called me ''Aunt


    Erlinda'' once."


    It all made sense now!


    Everyone was enlightened!


    Erlinda was still unmarried, without siblings, so she doted on Arabe as if she were her own niece.


    "Do you n on bringing Arabe into your corporation in the future?" the journalists pressed.


    "It''s up to Arabe herself. I''d be more than happy to hand over the reins of my enterprise to her when I


    retire. But as you''ve seen earlier, there are many esteemed gentlemen vying to name her their heir. I


    guess as her aunt, I might not make the cut."


    The crowd was astounded once again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of celestial treasure was this girl. So young, yet so popr.


    With so many influential figures eager to leave their fortunes to her.


    [I''m tired of using the word ''envy.]


    [If Arabe can''t manage it all, she could consider me! I''d settle for just 1% of the shares!]


    belongs to Dr?§Þan§àvels


    [Aunt Erlinda, it''s me, your long-lost niece!]

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    "Don''t worry, kiddo, take your time eating. I''ve got your back," Sampson said, his eyes twinkling with


    the indulgent affection of an elder for a younger family member.


    Meanwhile, in her personal live stream, a user named "CreamPuff" spilled the beans. [I knew it was


    them! I saw Sampson and that girl at Lidaria a while back. They went shopping at QY together. There


    was this bombshell who came up to Sampson, saying she had learned hisnguage just for him and


    wanted his contact info. Who would''ve thought Louisa would shoo her away.]


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "CreamPuff" continued, [Back then, everyone thought Sampson was dating Arabe since he was


    carrying loads of shopping bags. People online were ndering her, using her of maxing out


    Sampson''s credit cards on luxury goods. But now it seems likely that those QY bags Sampson was


    holding were gifts from Arabe for her beloved uncle, right?]


    This spection won a lot of people over.


    Reporters rushed to verify the story with Sampson, who confirmed, "Yeah, those gifts were indeed from


    Be to me. I didn''t spend a dime."


    The live stream audience was stunned. Previously, the incident had caused Arabe to be viciously


    attacked online internationally. If it weren''t for Sampson stepping in to cool things down, she might have


    been sted from abroad all the way back home.


    Now, many realized they had misunderstood this filial young woman, who was merely buying gifts for


    her uncle, and never expected to stir up such a bacsh. Someizens even started to apologize to


    Arabe online.


    "All the suits, the cufflinks, it''s all from Be," Sampson said, casting another warm nce at his niece.


    People began to notice that Arabe wasn''t just generous. She had impable taste. The clothes and


    essories she chose for Sampson made him look even more dashing and youthful.


    [Atst, I can speak up! I was the jewelry store clerk who served Mr. Sampson and Ms. Be. She


    showered him with gifts, and he was so touched that he brought her back to our store to pick out


    jewelry for herself. Whenever Sampson heard about something that wouldplement Be''s style,


    he''d have it wrapped up.]


    [Be was reluctant to let him pay, but Sampson boldly dered that if she didn''t let him buy the gifts,


    he''d just buy the entire brand and put it in her name.]


    [He really treats Be so well!]


    [Their rtionship isn''t for show, it''s genuine care. I think being Be''s uncle or Sampson''s niece must


    be such a joy.]


    [And just to let you know, Mr. Sampson bought a ton of jewelry for his niece. He truly dotes on her!]


    Manyizens were green with envy.


    Elsewhere.


    A reporter saw Sean alone and thought it was an opportunity to get a scoop, so he scurried over for an


    interview.


    "May I ask, Mr. Collins, do you still consider Serena Collins your sister?"


    Sean''s gaze lifted and narrowed ever so slightly, the dangerous aura around him sending shivers down


    the reporter''s spine.


    Had she stepped on andmine?


    The reporter was taken aback.


    The image was all shaky!


    The cameraman was not just scared; his body was betraying him! New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Someone approached Sean, looking to share a couple of drinks, but he casually remarked, "Now, I''ve


    got my little sis watching over me. I''ll stick to water, thanks."


    Water? At a gathering like this?


    The once jovial Sean, a man never seen without a wine in hand, was sipping on water?


    The guests were bbergasted.


    They watched in disbelief as Sean actually raised his ss of water for a toast. Panicked, they


    hurriedly lowered their own sses a touch to show deference. After clinking sses with him, they


    saw Sean nearly finished his drink and quickly downed theirs as well.


    Tears brimmed in Serena''s eyes, a mix of shame and anger boiling within her.


    Was this really necessary?


    Did Sean truly need to humiliate her so publicly at such a grand affair?


    So what if she wasn''t his biological sister? So what if she didn''t carry the Collins family blood or had


    once been cruel to Arabe? Did that warrant such harsh treatment?


    Was all his past kindness just an act?


    "Serena, don''t cry." Dora, although aware of Serena''s past mistakes, knew that now Serena was her


    charge, her mistress. In that moment, all she could do was offer a tissue and aforting word.


    Watching the reporters flock to her brothers, Serena felt even worse.


    Hans, the eldest, dered, "From the moment Serena tried to harm Be, she is no longer my sister."


    Chasel added, "We have only one sister, and that''s Arabe."


    rk expressed, "We''re deeply disappointed in Serena. Whatever happens to her now has nothing to


    do with us."


    Even David could not conceal his feelings, "After what she did to Be, forgiveness isn''t an option. Not


    just as a sister, but even as an acquaintance. I hope she stops riding on Be''s coattails."


    Hearing even David, who had always adored her, speak thus, Serena was utterly devastated.


    Her tears, which had started in silence, grew into trembling sobs, and finally erupted into a heart-


    wrenching cry.


    The higher her brothers had lifted her in the past, the more painful her fall seemed now.


    Her weeping echoed in the air, leaving the servants at a loss for how to help her.


    In stark contrast to her downfall, Arabe''s situation couldn''t have been more glorious.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you be more specific? What kind of things have they given you? Anything particrly


    memorable?"


    "They''re all quite memorable." New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    But the reporters were relentless, "Such as?"


    Millions?

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Viewers and reporters alike gaped at their screens, questioning their own ears.


    What kind of family was this, casually tossing around millions.


    "Clothes, shoes, bags, mobile transfers, jewelry - that''s just their everyday," Arabe said, once again


    leaving her audience in utter disbelief. "If you want something that really made an impression, my dad


    gifted me a private ind, and my mom got me the world''srgest castle-themed amusement park,


    does that count?"


    The reporters nodded vigorously. Arabe continued, "My grandfather gave me a set of natural wild


    pearls, my grandmother a gemstone, my uncle a casino, Hans a private yacht, Chasel a private jet,


    rk a luxury sailboat, Sean an ind, David a fleet of cars."


    Everyone''s expressions were beyond shock.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After listening to her list off each family member''s extravagant gifts, the reporters were speechless for a


    moment before finally asking, "So, on top of transferring money, giving you bank cards, clothes, shoes,


    bags, and jewelry, they also gave you all these?"


    Arabe nodded calmly, her face as serene as still water, even taking a sip of her lemon water before


    asking nonchntly, "Any more questions?"


    The reporters were again left dumbfounded.


    They thought, "I mean, you''re getting all these gifts and you''re not even surprised? Or have you


    already had your fill of surprises?"


    Seeing no further questions from them, Arabe nodded, stood up, and followed her parents to greet


    other guests.


    The envy in the live chat was palpable.


    [I''m dying of envy, I wish I was a lost heiress too. One day, a wealthy father wille to pick me up in


    his limo.]


    [Why is there such a huge gap between people?]


    [Mydy, wait! Look at your poor servant here, you forgot to take me with you.]


    [Do you need an assistant? I can carry your bags!]


    [There are so many rich people, what''s one more gonna do!]


    [I hate you, rich folks!]


    [This livestream is bad for my eyes, easy to catch a case of the green-eyed monster.]


    Tears of envy streamed down the faces of many in the live audience.


    Keh and Louisa introduced Arabe to their friends and rtives.


    "Be, this is your aunt, Shirley," Louisa said with a warm smile.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Hello, Aunt Shirley," Arabe greeted politely.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    "Thanks for thepliment, Aunt Shirley, it''s okay. I''m just thrilled you could make it today."


    "Your wee gift is already with your folks, check it out after the party," Shirley said warmly,


    beckoning her family over to greet Arabe.


    Arabe exchanged pleasantries with each of them, chatting for a bit, when Louisa eximed,


    "Frederica, you made it? Be, let me introduce you. This is Alma''s sister and your cousin, Frederica."


    Frederica was different from Alma. She had a serene beauty about her, her emotions never on disy.


    Facing Arabe, she offered a faint smile, "Hi, Be."


    "Frederica has been abroad and just got back today." Louisa added.


    "Hello."


    "Ma''am, it''s time for the raffle," someone at the party reminded. "Shall we have Ms. Bee up and


    start the draw? Let''s pick 99 lucky guests to sponsor children with illnesses in the name of our


    attendees."


    Louisa nearly forgot about this part of the evening and nodded eagerly, "Oh, yes, it''s time. Be, get


    ready. You''ll be picking our lucky guests tonight."


    "Sure thing."


    Frederica nced at Arabe a few times before turning away, her thoughts a mystery.


    As Arabe took the stage, she was unaware thatizens were digging into her past.


    [Ladies! The Collins family is serving us drama after drama. Are you all full? If not, I''ve got more juicy


    gossip for you!]


    [Just earlier, I bumped into Romeo and rk shopping with a young girl. This girl got rk to happily


    open his wallet and buy six shopping carts full of stuff for her! Six carts,dies. From what I saw, there


    were strawberry hair clips and scentedmps worth dozens of dors each, starry straws, and more.


    Romeo picked out quite a few things too.]


    [At the time, I had no idea who she was to them, but boy, was I envious. To have two handsome guys


    at her side, willing to spoil her like that.]


    [Now, you must''ve guessed who she is, right?]


    [And if you''re not yet full from that tidbit, this next piece of gossip will surely do the trick!]


    [Did you notice, at David''s inaugural concert of his world tour, there was a proposal segment? A couple


    went up¡ªtake a good look at who they were!]


    The livestreamer yed the video, circling the couple in question.


    In the video, Romeo took Arabe''s hand on stage. Even though they stood towards the back, their


    height and presence drew attention.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, someizens used AI to reveal the face beneath Arabe''s mask.


    While the result wasn''t as stunning as the real deal, it was a close match.


    Romeo''s heartfelt proposal melted many viewers. How could there be a man so handsome, so wealthy,


    and yet so devoted and passionate? New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    That gossip was a real feast for the fans.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    "We pledge, in the name of our esteemed guests, to sponsor medical treatment for 99 sick children.


    We''ll start today, with a dedicated team on it, and we''ll keep everyone posted to avoid any skepticism."


    The moment Arabe''s voice trailed off, the room erupted into thunderous apuse.


    "As for the 99 lucky followers online, bring your winning certificates to our corporate headquarters.


    We''ve got 99 cars ready and waiting for you to drive home."


    The inte buzzed with excitement once again.


    "This concludes our homing celebration for today. Thank you again to all our guests from near


    and far. If there''s been anyck in our hospitality, we ask for your understanding. Thank you." Arabe


    said, bowing graciously to the audience below.


    The apuse surged like a relentless tide.


    "Family portrait! Family portrait! Family portrait!" It started with one voice in the crowd and soon, the


    chant for the Collins family photo grew louder.


    Keh, with a beaming smile, stepped onto the stage, supporting Louisa at the waist. He nodded and


    waved at the guests below, his hands pressed together in gratitude for their warmth.


    Arabe''s five dashing brothers joined her by her side, and the photographer, with top-notch


    equipment, captured the Collins family and the guests seated at two hundred tables behind them in one


    grand shot.


    The room was filled with joyous expressions and enthusiastic poses, and the lively atmosphere even


    reached through screens to touch viewers at home.


    After the family photo, the photographer hurriedly invited Keh and Louisa''s parents on stage. Once


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that was done, Arabe''s aunts, uncles, and extended family followed.


    Serena''s eyes were red from crying. The more radiant Arabe looked on stage, the more beloved by


    everyone, the more wretched and pitiful Serena felt.


    She watched Arabe being given the ce of honor, with everyone''s eyes seemingly fixed on her,


    showering her with adoration.


    A reporter tiptoed, microphone in hand, and asked, "Mr. and Mrs. Collins, do you n to divide the


    Collins family estate among your children, including Arabe?"


    Other journalists, sensing a juicy story, pressed forward to interview Arabe''s brothers, asking simr


    questions about whether they would bring Arabe into the business and share their resources with


    her.


    Keh replied, "If Be''s interested, whatever she wants, we''ll provide."


    Louisa added, "Everything in this family belongs to Be as well. We don''t differentiate just because


    she''s our daughter."


    Hans chimed in, "Be''s already taken the helm of our fashion business. Those who''ve followed it


    know she''s revived the wholepany. She''s a rare business prodigy in my eyes. If she''s up for it,


    she''s wee to get involved in any part of our enterprise. If she wanted the whole group, I''d hand it


    over with a bow."


    Chasel said, "My line of work is hectic. I''d rather she does what she loves. Of course, I''d share my


    resources with her."


    Sean dered, "What''s mine is hers. Whatever she wants, I''ll give."


    The room burst into apuse once more.


    Then, a bold journalist asked the audience, "Would you like to see a photo of Arabe with Romeo?"


    Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    The suggestion was met with an eager uproar: "Yes!"


    "Romeo! Romeo! Romeo."

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Today marked the grand homing soir¨¦e for his fianc¨¦e, and Romeo made it a point to give her all


    the limelight. Romeo lingered in the background, not wanting to steal her thunder. Romeo wanted the


    spotlight to shine solely on her, the true heiress of the Collins family returning to her rightful ce.


    Arabe stood alone on stage, her beauty so captivating it seemed as if she were a masterpiecee


    to life.


    Romeo took his time ascending the stage, aware that not only the guests but also the viewers on the


    live stream were buzzing with excitement.


    "Good evening, everyone. I''m Arabe''s fianc¨¦, Romeo," Romeo announced.


    The room erupted with apuse, and the online crowd couldn''t help but gush over the sweet moment.


    Romeo''s gaze settled on Arabe with tenderness and adoration that could not be mistaken.


    The journalists were spellbound, their questions momentarily forgotten in the wake of such a disy of


    affection.


    But it didn''t take long for one eager reporter to stand on tiptoes and seize the opportunity to ask, "Mr.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    McMillian, I bet a lot of people are curious¡ªwhen are you two nning to tie the knot?"


    The question sent another wave of apuse through the room, everyone eager for Romeo''s reply.


    "Be''s still in school, but as soon as she gives the word, we''re ready," Romeo paused, his eyes


    twinkling as he looked at Arabe, "Personally, I''d like it to be sooner rather thanter. I''m quite smitten


    with her and I long to wake up every morning with her by my side."


    The cheers were deafening, and the live streamments went wild.


    A CEO''s public deration of love¡ªcould it be any more perfect?


    Arabe was the envy of everyone, bathed in such sweet words.


    "So, does this mean the wedding ns are underway?" the reporter pressed on.


    "The venue is set, and we''ve custom ordered everything we need," Romeo replied, "but the location is


    our little secret for now."


    The microphone was then extended towards Arabe, "And what do you think would be the perfect


    time for the wedding?"


    All eyes in the roomnded on her.


    "It depends," Arabe answered, maintaining her usualposure, but Romeo could see a hint of a


    blush creeping onto her cheeks. Was she showing a touch of shyness?


    "You won''t have to wait too long," she said, her words seeming to be directed personally at Romeo.


    Not just Romeo, but the guests and online viewers alike were smitten with this sweet exchange.


    The photographers went into a frenzy. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Any questions about Arabe were answered with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    The reporter was visibly shocked, "We all knew Arabe as Summer, with that angelic voice, but who


    would''ve guessed she couldpose."


    "She''s got another identity as Melody."


    Those words hit like a bombshell.


    Arabe was none other than the world-renowned pianist andposer, Melody.


    It didn''t take long for the inte sleuths to uncover that a while back, David had released two hit


    singles, both crafted by Melody, her notes and lyrics keeping him on top of the charts.


    Turned out, Arabe had been writing for her brother all along.


    "I knew it was her! I saw her at a piano awards ceremony once. Someone tried to rip off her piece and


    she set the record straight on stage!" aizen spilled the beans.


    "And this emerald bracelet," Shirley said, unting the piece of jewelry on her wrist to the reporters,


    "Be gave it to me."


    Connoisseurs in the crowd could tell that bracelet wasn''t dime-a-dozen; it was worth a fortune,


    probably around ten million.


    The online buzz kept growing.


    [I work at Collins Fashion, and Arabe took over the family business the first month she was back,


    breathing new life into it. We all adore her. Even when she went back to school, she kept things running


    smooth as silk.]


    [It''s no coincidence that Arabe and Hans had meetings together. She''s got the same air about her.


    Totally from the same family.]


    [I remember when Serena and Arabe visited the Collins Group. Some thought they were sisters


    separated at birth¡ªone raised in the spotlight and the other groomed in secret to take over. Turns out,


    they got it all mixed up!]


    [No wonder Arabe was never a name dropped in high society. She was only recognized as part of


    the family six months ago.]


    [Even though Arabe was switched at birth, a couple of guardian angels took her under their wing,


    teaching her the ropes. She probably got houses and rare antiques. That''s why she was so nonchnt


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about all thosevish gifts when she came home¡ªshe was used to it.]


    [Hasn''t anyone realized she''s the founder of Ar-Bl-Clear Skincare? When the brand took a hit from


    some scandal, she stepped up as the founder to clear the air!]


    [And when Romeo took Arabe out to McMllian Corporation for dinner, we thought he was cheating on


    Serena. Then Romeo''s mother showed up, and we thought she was there to catch a home-wrecker,


    but she sat with Arabe. Looking back, it all makes sense.]


    Meanwhile.


    A swarm of reporters and photographers watched as the McMillian family and the Collins family got into


    their cars, cameras shing non-stop.


    Serena''s phone was blowing up with messages.


    "So you were the one switched at birth? You''re not the Collins heiress."


    "So yourst name is Lott, not Collins? Should I change your contact to Serena Lott?"


    "Kicked out of a billionaire''s home. Does that make you poor now? No wonder you haven''t been


    unting on Facebooktely."


    "You''re heartless, stealing another girl''s ce in a wealthy family!"


    "Disgusting!"

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    Serena''s eyes nearly popped out of her skull when she saw those messages. She was absolutely livid!


    Her college roommate couldn''t help but roast her, "You didn''t dine with the McMillians on steak. Why''d


    you lie to me! Now I''m getting dragged online because of you!"


    She had been bragging about her close ties with the Collins heir and had boasted that Serena was


    sharing a New Year¡¯s steak dinner with the McMillians. It had given her a nice little bump in poprity.


    But her moment of glory was short-lived, as the trolls came out in full force to berate her!


    Now, herment section was flooded with over 500 insults!


    [Could you be any more vain?]


    Her roommate''s words had Serena fuming. She mmed her palm down on her phone and held down


    the voice message button, unleashing a tirade.


    "You have the nerve to call me out? You asked what I had for dinner, and yeah, I had steak. But I never


    said it was with the McMillians. And what gives you the right to post our private conversation online


    without my permission? Are you nuts?"


    Serena sent the message with a huff, only to find out she''d already been blocked!


    She was ready to explode with rage. This damn roommate better hope they don''t cross paths after the


    holidays!


    Just then, another trending topic hit the web.


    #SerenaGetsDragged#


    Clicking through, Serena discovered her personal ount had been invaded and she was getting


    ripped apart by onlinementers.


    Someone had even posted in herments section: [Guys, I got Serena''s ¡ª sorry, ''the drama


    queen''s'' ¡ª WhatsApp and phone number. Add her, st her, I can¡¯t stand her anymore.]


    Because Serena had previously set her ount to automatically ept friend requests, a legion of


    strangers had added her on WhatsApp and were spamming her relentlessly.


    She scrambled to change her settings to require verification for new contacts, a simple task made


    nearly impossible as her phone rang off the hook. It took an agonizingly long time to regain control.


    A barrage of hateful messages flooded in, with unread notifications topping 1000.


    She''d never seen anything like this before, and in a panic, she shut off her phone, turning to Dora,


    "When is Martin getting back? Tell him I need a new number, stat!"


    "I''ll message him right away," Dora said, pulling out her own phone to contact Martin.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She felt like her heart was about to burst.


    "Right away."


    She instructed the staff to open the door, gazing at the remnants of her past life with the Collins: a bed


    she''d slept in, the mattress. Everything was still there, yet everything had changed. New ch?pter


    av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Serena closed her eyes, tears spilling over as she held back sobs before finally saying, "Take it all out


    and burn it."


    "Burn it?" Dora was taken aback. These were items Martin had taken special care to have shipped


    back. And now they were to be burned?

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    "Serena, honey, you''re still fuming. Maybe sleep on it before you make any decisions." Dora couldn''t


    help but plead, worried about the regret that mighte with hasty actions.


    "Did I stutter when I said burn it? Or are you too now looking down on me, not even listening to what I


    say?"


    Dora immediately bent forward in a bow, "No, of course not."


    Seeing Serena so livid, Dora had no choice but to beckon the security guys to help move the items to


    an open space on the estate and douse them with gasoline.


    As Serena watched the mes consume her past, even the trophies she once took pride in turned to


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ash, disappearing before her very eyes.


    "Serena??"


    Martin rushed back to a scene of towering mes and the remnants of Serena''s past fading into


    nothing, a bad feeling sinking in his gut. "What happened? What''s gotten into her?"


    Serena, sitting in her wheelchair at a distance, watched numbly.


    "What''s going on??"


    "Mr. Martin. Thank God you''re back. Serena ordered us to burn these things. She... she''s been crying


    today," Dora exined the day''s events.


    Martin crouched in front of her wheelchair, his heart aching, "Serena."


    "It''s okay." Her eyes, cold and detached, reflected the raging fire, "I just wanted to say goodbye to the


    past."


    "You''vee to terms with it? Let go?" Martin knew how much those things meant to her.


    "From now on, I am just Serena Lott." She stared into the mes, her voice hollow, "The past is ash,


    and I''m starting anew."


    "Alright." Martin''s hand gently rested on her leg, "I''ll be with you on this fresh start."


    That evening.


    Arabe''s five brothers caused a stir on social media by posting a new family portrait and snaps with


    Arabe.


    People flocked to theirments section, leaving messages and sharing the love.


    David, in particr, was a hit.


    His post got tens of thousands ofments and millions of likes and shares within minutes.


    Most of thements praised his sister, and David was thrilled. Scrolling through, he noticed a


    trending hashtag: #SerenaFriendSpillsTheBeans#


    He clicked it to discover Serena''s former BFFs and close friends were now airing her dirtyundry.


    For instance, six months ago, Serena knew she wasn''t a true Collins, yet she unted the Collins name


    in high society, recklessly spending the Collins'' fortune.


    There were seven or eight friendsing forward, and Serena was livid.


    These backstabbers had once sweet-talked her for favors, and now they were kicking her while she


    was down!


    Using a new number Martin had given her, Serena registered a burner ount andshed out in the


    [How can you trash your old friends like that? Got any ss?]


    [Who''d wanna be friends with you now?]


    Fuming with rage, Serena shut off her phone.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    "Stop scrolling," Martin took Serena''s phone gently, and gently reassured her, "I know you''re bummed


    out. Let''s hit the mall tomorrow, take a little breather."


    The next morning.


    Martin was with Serena at Summerfield''s biggest mall. Before they even stepped inside, his phone


    rang.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Whatever the man on the other end said, Martin¡¯s face twisted with difficulty. He nced at Serena and


    patted her shoulder, signaling that he needed a moment to talk.


    Serena knew it must be his family causing trouble again. Though she was inwardly seething, she


    managed a tender nod.


    Martin stepped aside, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as I wrap this up.¡±


    The man on the phone seemed furious. Martin¡¯s eyes clouded withplexity. He saw Dora waiting


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    patiently with a girl in a wheelchair, her silhouette tinged with loneliness. He¡¯d been neglecting her


    ¡°Dad, like I said.¡±


    The man cut him off, his voice harsh. Martin could only suppress his frustration, replying, ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up, Martin collected himself and walked back to Serena. She spoke up before he could


    start.


    ¡°You go handle your business; Dora¡¯s got me.¡±


    Her words deepened Martin¡¯s remorse. ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve got a lifetime ahead. If you can¡¯t stick around this time, just make it up to meter.¡±


    She softened her voice, ¡°Kneel down for a sec.¡±


    Martin knelt beside her.


    In the next moment, Serena kissed him lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll head home after shopping.¡±


    The clouds in Martin¡¯s heart scattered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s roll, Dora.¡±


    Dora, witnessing their sweet exchange, smiled as she pushed the wheelchair, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Sir. I¡¯ll take


    good care of Serena.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± Martin reminded them as they moved away.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    The mall was alive with cheerful holiday tunes, a festive spirit in the air.


    Dora wheeled Serena to the directory. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Holly,¡± Serena wasn¡¯t pleased, but she kept her grace, ¡°Can''t you see me?¡±


    Holly turned, slightly surprised, ¡°Serena? Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t notice you. With the hat and sunsses,


    I didn''t recognize you.¡± Co?tent §àf


    Serena bristled at being addressed so informally. ¡°Any new arrivals?¡±


    ¡°Holly, I recall you being far more amodating on my previous visits.¡±

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Serena''s presence left Holly at a loss for words. Even putting aside everything else, just looking at


    Serena in her wheelchair, with a inly dressed "rtive" in tow, Holly wondered how much money


    Serena could possibly have to spend in their boutique after being cut off from the Collins family wealth.


    Not that Holly wanted her money anyway.


    The Collins family''s prodigal daughter''s homing banquet was live-streamed yesterday, and


    everyone at the store had watched with a mix of fascination and disdain for Serena''s shameless


    actions.


    Though Holly was just an average sales associate trying to make sales and earn a little extra cash for


    her family, she didn''t want a dime of Serena''s money!


    Just then, the store manager approached. "Holly, what seems to be the problem here?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Manager." Holly started with a hint of resignation, "Serena''s here."


    Upon hearing this, the manager gave Serena a thorough once-over. "With that getup, Serena, anyone


    would think you''ve done something shady and can''t show your face."


    Serena bristled at that. "What are you implying?"


    "Come on, we all saw the Collins family''s live stream yesterday. I just don''t get how you have the nerve


    to show up here shopping today. The Collins took care of you for eighteen years and you tried to take


    down the true heiress of family. We don''t wee customers like you. Please, leave immediately!"


    Serena was fuming. "What, is this your store? You think you can just refuse service to me?"


    "You''re wee to file aint with our headquarters if you like, but let me tell you, RY has had


    several partnerships with QY. Let''s see if they give you the time of day."


    "How dare you!?"


    "cklist her. She''s not wee in this store anymore." With that, the manager spun on her heel and


    left.


    "Yes, Manager." Holly bowed slightly in acknowledgement, feeling a mix of satisfaction and feigned


    sympathy. "I''m very sorry, Serena."


    "Dora, let''s go!" Serena had no desire to stay a moment longer.


    Dora hurriedly wheeled her out, indignant. "This is outrageous, Serena! The customer is always


    supposed to be right. How could they treat you like this? I''ll tell Mr. Martin and he''ll sort this out."


    "As if I need this shop to survive!" Serena scoffed, directing Dora to another destination¡ªa high-end


    jewelry store called SHINING STAR.


    SHINING STAR was known for its exquisite jewelry, where even the simplest ne came with a


    hefty price tag. Serena had been a regr spender here, but it was surprising to see a dozen or so


    customers still in the store, considering it was just after the holiday.


    As Dora pushed Serena inside, one of the sales associates spotted her and seemed to recognize her


    but chose to pretend to be busy arranging the disy instead of greeting them. The other associates


    were upied with other clients, leaving Serena and Dora unattended in the awkward silence.


    Dora was annoyed. If Martin were here, the sales staff would have flocked over.


    "Isn''t dys here?" Serena asked for a specific associate, drawing curious nces.


    Of course, a few of the salespeople did recognize her but chose to keep quiet. None of them wanted to


    deal with her and acted as if she were invisible.


    The sales associate, Amy, who had pretended to be busy with the jewelry, reluctantly responded,


    "dys is off for the holiday."

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    A few days ago, the Collins family had already revoked Serena''s VIP status at this boutique.


    Regardless of her financial capability to shop here, her actions towards the Collins family meant that


    being too weing to her might spell trouble for the store.


    "Sorry, you''re no longer a VIP at our establishment. You''re wee to browse this area, but the VIP


    lounge is reserved for VIP members only."


    Amy''s words drew the attention of several onlookers.


    Serena felt embarrassed. That¡¯s right, she remembered now. When the Collins family had grounded


    her, they also canceled her VIP status at all the luxury stores.


    "I think your staff is well aware of my spending habits. The kind of VIP status I had before, I could easily


    regain it with just a few purchases today."


    Amy didn''t respond further, pretending not to hear, and continued organizing the jewelry disy.


    Serena spotted an emerald ne behind the ss and pointed, "Let me try that one on."


    Seeing Serena addressing her, Amy reluctantly responded, "I''m sorry, but that piece has already been


    reserved by another customer. It''s being picked up tomorrow."


    "What about that one?"


    "That''s a sample. It''s been pre-ordered by three customers already. You''d have to wait three months."


    "dys never made me wait, not even for a day."


    "That was then."


    Amy''s words left Serena seething. What, she wasn''t the Collins family''s darling anymore, and now


    even a lowly sales associate dared to step on her?


    The sales associate at RY ignored her, and now this SHINING STAR clerk dared treat her this way?


    "Do you believe I can have you fired from here?"


    "Is this the real Serena?"


    Amy''s remark caused many in the store to turn and stare at Serena.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Serena? Isn''t she the fake heiress who was kicked to the curb by the Collins family? Oh wait, Serena."


    "That looks like her. Why is she in a wheelchair? Did shemit so many wrongs that the Collins


    family broke her legs?"


    "If that''s true, then she must have done something truly monstrous. Good riddance!"


    "Didn''t Louisa say in the livestream yesterday that this person is ungrateful and oblivious, given


    countless chances and still never correcting her mistakes, repeatedly harming Arabe."


    "How does she have the nerve to go shopping?"


    "Thinking a hat and sunsses would make her unrecognizable?"


    "Dressed like that, she must know she''s done wrong."


    Hearing the whispers around her, Serena felt increasingly mortified.


    She had wanted to splurge today, to vent her frustrations, but she hadn''t anticipated such a wretched


    experience. Co?tent §àf

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    "Dora, let''s get out of here."


    Even though Dora knew they were being unreasonably snubbed, the mall was buzzing with chatter


    and, to avoid any further negative attention that might tarnish Serena''s already fragile reputation, she


    pushed the wheelchair away without speaking further.


    As they passed by an upscale handbag boutique, a stylishly dressed middle-aged woman was just


    stepping out, swinging two shopping bags from her recent spree.


    "Mrs. Bright?" Serena caught sight of her and instinctively called out.


    Over the years, Mrs. Bright''s family business had flourished thanks to the benevolence of the Collins


    family, so she frequently showed up at their doorstep with expensive gifts as a token of gratitude.


    During asions like Christmas, Mrs. Bright would go the extra mile to present Serena with two


    designer handbags, each starting at a value of $200,000, all in the hopes that Serena would put in a


    good word for the Brights with Keh and Louisa.


    Nic, who had just made a purchase at the fashion boutique, nced in their direction. Despite the


    hat and sunsses disguising the girl in the wheelchair, she recognized Serena''s figure and voice.


    Without pausing or even acknowledging the greeting, Nic shifted her gaze and continued on her


    way, acting as if nothing had happened.


    "Who was that? She clearly saw you saying ¡®hello¡¯ but ignored you. I wonder where she''s rushing off to


    with such bad manners!"


    Serena let out a coldugh. Now that Arabe was the Collins family''s darling, Mrs. Bright was


    obviously too busy sucking up to the new favorite to bother with someone from the past.


    "Dora, let''s just go home." Serena had lost all interest in shopping.


    "Serena, we''re already here, why not treat yourself a little? After all, it was what Mr. Cooper would have


    wanted."


    Persuaded by Dora, Serena considered browsing a little more, but as they neared a watch boutique, a


    loud voice erupted from within.


    "Show me the best and most expensivedies'' watches you have. I''m here to buy a gift."


    That voice was...


    Serena looked inside and, sure enough, it was her Aunt Rachel!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rachel''s voice was always booming, filled with confidence and authority, and her manner exuded


    "Listen up," she announced to the clerks, "the person I''m buying for today has seen every imaginable


    luxury, so you''d best bring out the crown jewel of your collection! Don''t worry about the price; what


    matters most is rarity and exclusivity."


    Perhaps because of the arrival of such an esteemed customer, a clerk hurried to close the shop, and


    upon seeing Dora with the wheelchair-bound Serena at the entrance, mistook them for customers and


    apologized in a hushed tone, "I''m sorry, but we''re closing up."


    The doors shut swiftly before them.


    "What''s going on with these stores today? Either they ignore people or they''re too busy catering to the


    VIPs."


    Serena seemed unfazed as she exined, "Do you know why the woman inside wanted the best and


    most expensive watch?"


    Dora shook her head.


    Dora''s eyes widened as the penny dropped.


    "So, the woman buying the watch inside, you know her?"


    "I did call her ¡®Rachel¡¯ just now." Re§Ñd at


    Realization dawned on Dora.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Dora nodded, "All right, I''ll wheel you over to the elevator."


    As they stood by for the elevator in the lobby, a well-dresseddy emerged from a nearby boutique


    perfumery, also intending to catch the elevator.


    Catching sight of Serena in her wheelchair, she scrutinized her for a moment, then uttered with a hint of


    uncertainty, "Serena?"


    "Octavia." Serena hadn''t expected an acquaintance from the Collins circle to acknowledge her.


    She was the only person who had deigned to greet her all day!


    Ever since Octavia''s family business started associating with the Collinses, they had risen the social


    season, even treating Serena with presents.


    Serena used to adore Octavia, who never held back herpliments, making her feel on top of the


    world.


    "Is it really you?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Octavia took in Serena''s current state, recalling the previous night''s banquet where Louisa had


    branded her an ingrate. Her expression grew instantly icy.


    "Now that you''re no longer the true blood of the Collins family, I''d like you to return all the gifts I''ve


    given you over the years."


    Not just Serena, but Dora was taken aback. What? Gifts that were given could be reimed?


    "The gifts were for the Collins¡¯ heiress. Since that''s not you, I¡¯d like them returned."


    Octavia''s words left Serena mortified, struggling to believe that the same woman who used tovish


    her with gifts and affection would make such an impertinent request in public.


    Serena struggled to maintain herposure, "I recall the gifts you gave me were not particrly


    valuable."


    "They were still bought with my hard-earned money. Twelve bottles of perfume, forty-two lipsticks, four


    pairs of high-end shoes, two luxury handbags, it all adds up to around fifty thousand."


    "How could you?"


    Dora was seething, but before she could speak up, Serena handed her a card, "Dora, go to the bank


    nearby and withdraw the amount for me."


    "Serena?"


    "Just go."


    Despite her outrage, Dora was primarily worried for Serena, "Wait here for me, I''ll be back as quick as I


    can."


    With that, she shot Octavia a contemptuous nce, positioned the wheelchair aside, and took the


    elevator downstairs.


    Back in the lobby.


    Serena sat stone-faced, "Octavia, today you''ve shown me the essence of opportunism."


    "Do you think by doing this, the Collins will recognize your loyalty? That they''ll offer your family more


    chances?"


    "You''re mistaken. I won''t use exploit this situation for personal gain from the Collins family. They''ve


    already elevated my social status. All I should do is show my gratitude. The Collins family invested


    years hiring tutors for you, teaching you so much, and yet you turned out this way. It just goes to show,


    some people are just born bad, ungrateful to the core!" New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Serena''s anger red, and she looked intently at the woman before her.


    If she weren''t restricted by her wheelchair, she might have given her a p!

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Serena''s re was so intense it seemed her eyeballs were on the verge of popping out of their


    sockets.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your stupidity, you''d be the one lounging on the Collins family''s plush sofa right now,


    enjoying thefort of family, living the high life with designer clothing and gourmet food. If I were you,


    I would have cozied up to Arabe the moment she stepped back into this ce. Not for anything else,


    but simply because she''s better than me, and worth learning from.¡±


    Serena let out a coldugh, ¡°She won''t befriend just anyone. You don''t know her at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Octavia skeptically didn''t buy it, her smile widening, ¡°At yesterday''s live stream, her friends


    upied several tables. I guess it¡¯s only you who can''t reconcile with the idea that someone''s


    outshining you, who can''t bear to see someone doing better, who refuses to make friends with the top


    dogs.¡±


    Serena was fuming with humiliation and anger.


    Just then, a sneering voice drifted over.


    ¡°Octavia, why waste your breath on a lost cause?¡±


    Hearing that voice, Serena had a sinking feeling.


    Alma and her entourage,den with shopping bags, were heading their way. Upon spotting Serena,


    their faces twisted into smug smirks.


    ¡°Alma, are you out shopping too?¡± Octavia turned and her expression softened instantly.


    ¡°It''s the holiday season, how could I not pick up a little something for my Be?¡± Alma approached


    Serena, looking down on her with disdain, ¡°What happened to the high-and-mighty girl of yesteryear?


    How did you end up like this?¡±


    Serena turned her face away, not wanting to engage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did you break your leg? Have you be a cripple? No servants to escort you out


    and about?¡±


    Alma¡¯s words prompted a chorus of giggles from her friends.


    ¡°Oh, Alma, you¡¯re well aware as we do, she was kicked out by the Collins family.How would she get


    servants from now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably struggling just to make ends meet. You did say her birth parents were nothing more


    than a butler and a maid.¡±


    ¡°You know, the nerve of some poor folks these days. To give their daughter a better life, they¡¯ll go to


    great lengths.¡±


    ¡°Look at her in this mall, not buying a single thing, likely just here to reminisce about the oncevish


    lifestyle of her days as a rich debutante.¡±


    ¡°Alma, for old time''s sake, since she once called you sister, why don¡¯t you help her out? Give her a little


    something. Otherwise, how will she get by?¡±


    Pretending to be sympathetic, Alma responded, ¡°All right, since you all insist.¡±


    She opened her wallet, pulled out a hundred-dor bill, and tossed it at Serena''s face with contempt.


    Serena instinctively swatted it away, and the bill fluttered to the ground.


    ¡°Oh, Alma, she¡¯s ustomed to living like a princess, one hundred bucks is nothing to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s longing for jewelry, designer dresses, and handbags."


    ¡°Desiring the life of a princess without the pedigree.¡±


    ¡°She should hydrate more and reflect on her character when she reflects in the water.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The group erupted inughter.


    Serena couldn''t bear to swallow her pride. She reached for the control on her wheelchair, set to wheel


    away. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    But in the next instant, Alma kicked her wheelchair, spinning her back to her starting point.


    ¡°She¡¯s angry, hahaha.¡± they jeered, refusing to budge, eager to see her flushed with indignation.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    "Alma, we truly want to help your sister, but she seems so ungrateful."


    "Oh, I remember now, didn''t Mrs. Collins say it just yesterday? She''s an ingrate, no matter how nice


    everyone is to her, it''s all in vain."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Alma, it just came to me, thest time you were seriously hurt, wasn''t it because she was scheming


    behind your back?"


    "It must have been her. That''s why you''ve only just recovered to go shopping with us."


    "She''s the one who had people beat you up."


    Upon hearing this, a sense of dread washed over Serena. She pressed the switch on her wheelchair to


    flee, only to be kicked back into ce by Alma.


    "Alma, what the heck do you want?!" Serena was downright furious now.


    "Well, when they threw you out, I didn''t get the chance to properly say goodbye."


    Serena suddenly felt scared.


    "Looks like today''s your lucky day, Alma. The stars have aligned to hear your prayers. She''s not going


    anywhere fast, and we''ll help you out. It''s the perfect opportunity for some quality sister time."


    "Yeah, it''s been ages since you''ve seen each other; there''s got to be so much you want to talk about."


    Two of the friends each grabbed one of Serena''s arms, while a third opened the door to the fire


    escape, and the fourth pushed the wheelchair, steering Serena into the stairwell.


    "What are you doing? This is a mall. Ah. Alma! You bunch of little witches, how dare you."


    Serena''s screams of anger echoed through the stairwell.


    After withdrawing some money, Dora returned to find Serena gone, and she urgently asked Octavia,


    "Where''s mydy?"


    Octavia, who had been lounging on a trendy bench by the elevator, gracefully stood up, took the money


    from Dora, and said without expression, "She ran into some old friends and went to the stairwell to


    catch up."


    Old friends catching up in the stairwell?


    With a sinking feeling, Dora hurried to the fire escape door.


    What she saw horrified her: Serenay crumpled with the wheelchair toppled over her. She was crying


    and unable to get up.


    The so-called old friends were nowhere to be seen.


    Only Serena was left alone in the stairwell!


    "Serena."


    Dora rushed down to help her up.


    Had someone actually dumped garbage on her?


    Dora tried to help her up, but touching her anywhere only made her shriek in pain.


    Her clothes were stamped with footprints. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Looking at Serena''s hair, it seemed damp; the blood had beening from there.


    Dora was petrified and quickly pulled out her phone to dial Martin''s number.


    "Sir, it''s horrible, there¡¯s been an ident! Serena''s badly hurt, you muste quickly."

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Elsewhere.


    Ever since Arabe''s identity was revealed, the number of guests visiting had surged, and Reflections


    Vi was bustling for days on end.


    That day, a couple breezed through the front door, showering Arabe withpliments from head to


    toe.


    "Be, these sweet-talkers are Gustave and Odelia," Louisa said with a beaming smile, "They''re our


    family¡¯s business partners; we have been working together for over a decade."


    Arabe caught on quickly, greeting them politely, "Hello Gustave, hello Odelia."


    "My, what a sweet child, not only beautiful and with a lovely voice! You two hit the jackpot with her¡ª


    she''s absolutely perfect!"


    Odelia, all smiles, rummaged through her bag and pulled out two cards, insisting on giving them to


    Arabe.


    "Odelia, you''re too kind. Be''s all grown up now."


    "This is just a token of our affection from Gustave and me; please ept it."


    "Be, since it''s a gesture from Gustave and Odelia, you should take it."


    Knowing it was vain to refuse, Arabe graciously epted, "Thank you, Gustave. Thank you, Odelia."


    "Oh, what a polite child." Odelia continued, her joy evident as she presented a beautifully wrapped gift


    to Arabe, "This is for the New Year. May theing year bring you joy and sess in all you do."


    "You¡¯ve already given her cards, and now a gift? It''s too much!" Louisa said withughter in her cheeks.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It''s our first private meeting with Be, and we already feel bad for not preparing an additional


    gift. After all, she''s just so lovable; it''s only a small present. Don''t make us feel like outsiders!"


    "Be, don''t forget to thank Gustave and Odelia for their kindness."


    "Thank you, Gustave and Odelia."


    "She¡¯s so well-mannered. I suddenly feel the McMillian family is so lucky, imagining one day Be will


    marry into their family."


    Just then, a family of three arrived.


    "You''re here?" Louisa stood to greet them, her face alight with joy.


    "We wanted toe here a couple of days ago, but seeing so many cars parked outside Reflections


    Vi, we didn''t want to overwhelm you and Keh. So we decided to visit early today, and look, I


    guessed it right; it''s less crowded now," Penny exined, then greeted Gustave and turned her


    attention to Arabe.


    "Let me introduce you, Be. This is Mr. and Mrs. Stapleton, and their daughter, Macy," Louisa said,


    smiling.


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Stapleton. Hello, Macy."


    "Hi Be," Macy greeted in return.


    Penny handed Arabe the gifts, noticeablyrger than the ones from Gustave and Odelia, and they


    felt a bit uneasy.


    Louisa nodded at Arabe, who epted with thanks, "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Stapleton. I also wish


    you a New Year filled with prosperity and happiness."

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    ¡°The child is just too adorable; we¡¯ve also prepared little gifts for her.¡± Gabriel Stapleton set down the


    shopping bags on the coffee table. Gustave and hispanion were somewhat anxious, because they


    had given Arabe a small token of affection, but Stapleton had brought two considerable presents.


    ¡°Oh, you are all too kind.¡±


    Soon after, seven or eight more guests arrived, and Arabe was kept busy with the ceremony of


    epting gifts over and over again, not to mention the mountain of presents piling up.


    ¡°Be, your phone¡¯s been buzzing nonstop; it looks like someone¡¯s trying to reach you. Why don¡¯t you


    go on up and check?¡± David came downstairs, greeted the guests, and skillfully diverted their attention


    from his sister.


    All the guests¡¯ attention then turned to David, praising him for his soaring poprity, his pleasant


    singing voice, and his impressive dance moves¡ªin short, they had nothing but high praise for him.


    Arabe knew that David was giving her an out, a chance to catch her breath. In truth, her phone was


    in her pocket the whole time, not upstairs.


    Once back in her room, Arabe casually ced the stack of gift cards onto her desk, which was


    already overflowing with them, all forcefully bestowed upon her by guests over the past few days.


    The maid, busy tidying the bed, chuckled, ¡°Ms. Be, you are the record holder for receiving the most


    New Year''s cards and gifts I''ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve ever had this much.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Be, you¡¯ve really been through it. That Serena took advantage of your identity for years, raking


    in all these New Year''s gifts without a hint of gratitude, and even schemed against you, it¡¯s simply


    outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bring her up during the holidays.¡±


    After making the bed, the maid offered with a smile, ¡°Ms. Be, shall I organize these for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t be bothered to organize those gifts. Leaving them in a pile was not a solution.


    ¡°Wow, this one feels quite hefty.¡± The maid picked up one of the gift boxes, opened it, and found two


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    stacks of cash. ¡°It amounts to twenty thousand dors. Let me just count this.¡±


    Reclining on the sofa, Arabe replied to Romeo¡¯s messages with one hand. Hearing what the maid


    had said, she respondednguidly, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself with counting, just open them up. I¡¯ll have


    someone take them to the bank¡¯s counting machine.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be counting forever.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The maid¡¯s smile widened as she progressed opening envelopes. ¡°Ms. Be, you know what?


    The smallest amount in these is ten thousand dors.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe how generous these people were!


    ¡°Have you been using the skincare products I gave you?¡±


    At that moment, Edith knocked and came in with a tray of fruit.


    ¡°Once Ms. Be has finished greeting everyone, I¡¯ll mention there¡¯s a call for you and whisk you away.¡±


    New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    ¡°Thanks, Edith.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head down and attend to the guests then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Arabe set a te of assorted fruits before the maid with a warm smile, "Take a break, and share


    some with me."


    The maid was touched, for in the past, Serena would never eat from the same te with them, as she


    found it dirty.


    But Ms. Be, she was so approachable, so kind.


    As Arabe descended the stairs, a flurry of guests rushed to hand her gifts and boxes stuffed with


    cash,vishing her withpliments on her beauty and talent.


    A gaggle of rtives shoved their children towards her.


    "Be, I''m Nia, I absolutely adore calligraphy, especially yours. Would you take me as your


    apprentice?"


    "Be, will you teach me painting? I love painting so much! When I grow up, I want to be an


    amazing artist, just like you!"


    "Be, can you teach me to y chess?"


    "Be, I''ve seen your piano videos, they''re so inspiring. Would you consider taking me as your


    prot¨¦g¨¦? I''m Lana."


    Arabe was confronted with seven or eight kids who seemed to appear out of nowhere when even


    more rtives burst through.


    "Step back, kids, what are you crowding around for? Be, one of my rtives had a stroke and is


    paralyzed. I heard you can perform miracles, could you look at her?"


    "Be, I''ve tried everything to clear this scar, includingser treatments, but nothing has worked. I''ve


    been using various medicines for years to no avail. You''ve got your own skincare line, right? Could you


    suggest something for me?"


    "Be, do you have a treatment for hair loss? I''m losing my hair rapidly."


    "Be, can you treat athlete''s foot? Whenever I go to someone''s house, I''m afraid to take off my shoes


    ¡ªonce I do, the odor is just overpowering."


    Keh and Louisa had just bid farewell to a group of guests when they saw the crowd surrounding


    their beloved daughter, moring both for apprenticeships and medical cures. They hurried over to


    help her out.


    "Oh, these are all trivial matters. I know quite a few excellent doctors; you shoulde to me for


    referrals. Be is brilliant in surgery, but her expertise is specific," Louisa said as she stepped in to


    shield Arabe.


    Just then, Edith interjected, "Ms. Be, you have a phone call."


    This allowed Arabe to excuse herself from the gathering.


    "Excuse me, I must take this," Arabe said, seizing the opportunity to slip away.


    "Hey, Be, don''t go! A stroke is not trivial," the woman called after her.


    Louisa quickly intercepted her, "Oh, you shouldn''t overburden a young girl with such matters. The world


    may regard her as a miracle doctor, but she''s not a deity. The person you mentioned has been


    paralyzed for years; expecting her to suddenly walk again is unrealistic."


    David, too, was struggling to escape the clutches of the guests.


    "You want David of the Collins family should be out there building a career? Do you know what status


    he has?"  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Caught between the arguing rtives, David felt obliged to intervene, "Please."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "And you should see what your daughter looks like!"


    "How dare you! At least my daughter has more ss than yours, and she has a lot of suitors at her


    school!"

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    "Your daughter? Well, if your daughter attracts attention with her thick sses, suitors for my daughter


    would line up from Times Square to the Golden Gate Bridge."


    "Alright, let''s all calm down. The marriage prospects of the younger generation have you all too


    concerned; I feel terribly burdened for making you all worry so much."


    Before David could fully broker peace, everyone''s gaze suddenly fell upon him.


    "David, tell us, what do you think of Melissa? Is she a good match?"


    "David, now in front of me, just give it to me straight¡ªdo you fancy Linda?"


    "David, why don''t you justy out your criteria for choosing your partner?"


    "The daughters and nieces of the guests here, even Mrs. Lee''s granddaughter ¡ªwho would you pick?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    David hadn''t expected that the difficult question had been kicked to him.


    Just then, Arabe walked in, and David had an idea, "Truth be told, I do have a girlfriend. It''s just that


    due to certain sensitivities, we haven''t gone public."


    "What?" Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Which family''s darling is she? She¡¯s better than our Melissa? Or do you just look down on my girl?"


    "David, do you really have a girlfriend? Are you serious?"


    "But I was on the phone with your mother just yesterday, and she was quite sure that you''re the only


    single person in the family."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask my sister." David hooked his arm around Arabe''s neck, pulling


    her close, "Be, tell them, am I dating Kelly?"


    "Kelly? The Miss Piper from the Piper family?"


    The guests were stunned. The standing of the Piper family was leagues above anyone else present.


    If David was really dating Kelly, then their kids really didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    "Just nod if it''s true," David said with a smile, shooting a pleading look at his sister.


    Arabe knew he was fibbing, but given the circumstances, she obediently and seriously nodded her


    head while internally dissenting.


    "Forgive me, it is due topany policies that we''ve had to keep quiet. Please understand."


    Arabe noticed the man''s expression which didn''t seem truly happy.


    "Yes, now that you have a girlfriend, your parents can finally be relieved, and we don''t have to worry


    about you anymore." Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    The guests quickly shifted to polite small talk, as if the earlier quarrel had never happened.


    Arabe''s eyes were wide open once again.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Little did they expect¡ª


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They had barely taken a few steps when a servant came to report, "Ms. Be, Kelly has arrived."


    David''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, and he froze in his tracks!


    No way, such a coincidence! What''s she doing here?


    "Be!"


    At that moment, Kelly entered the living room, a radiant smile on her face and a gift in hand.


    This is it! Game over!


    David bolted over to her and enveloped her in a hug reminiscent of intimate couples, whispering


    urgently in her ear, "Kelly, I need to speak with you. Can we step outside?"


    "What¡¯s with you, getting all hands-on?!"


    Kelly tried to push him away, but David clung to her tightly.


    This man must be out of his mind, embracing so publicly in the living room, in front of so many people,


    and muttering strange things.


    "I know you''re still mad at me. Just give me a chance. I''ll go outside and exin everything slowly."


    David desperately signaled with his eyes.


    "Exin what? Are you drunk or something? Let go of me!" Kelly couldn''t push him away and, with


    anger, stomped on his foot.


    Though she was just wearing slippers, her force was enough to twist David''s face in pain.


    He couldn''t speak a single word.


    All the guests were stunned; they hadn''t expected Miss Piper to have such a fiery temperament.


    True to being pampered from a young age, she didn''t leave even a shred of dignity for her boyfriend in


    front of all these guests.


    "Kelly, you''ve misunderstood my brother."


    At this point, Arabe stepped forward, her calm words causing Kelly to widen her eyes in confusion.


    What on earth was going on?


    But to the onlookers, her look of disbelief seemed to reflect shock that a friend would take her brother''s


    side, defending him.


    "My brother''s rtionship with that actress is strictly business. You''re his girlfriend and my dear friend.


    He would never do anything to hurt you."


    Arabe''s words made Kelly pause for a split second before she got it!


    All these guests, all these eyes on her.


    And they hadn¡¯t expected her to turn up.


    Now, with her arms crossed over her chest and her face lifted proudly, she said somewhat petntly,


    "Considering Be¡¯s speaking up for you, I''ll forgive you this time. But remember, there won''t be a next


    time!" Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    After he finished, he smiled apologetically at the other guests, "Excuse us for a moment."


    As the trio made their way upstairs, suddenly, an excited voice rang out.


    "Kelly?"

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    It was Louisa!


    She had just returned home with Keh after bidding farewell to their guests when she caught sight


    of her son and Kelly in a tiff¨Cboth unexpected and delightful, she couldn¡¯t contain her joy.


    "So you and David are in a rtionship."


    Louisa was ecstatic, quickly reaching for Kelly''s hand and eximing, "You''ve kept this a secret so


    well, child. At Be''s homing banquet, I asked if you had a boyfriend, and you told me no."


    "Uh, Auntie." Kelly knew this misunderstanding had gone too far, and she tried to pull her hand away,


    but to no avail.


    "I understand, you must have been thinking of David, knowing he''s under a confidentiality agreement.


    You''d rather take the hit yourself than let him breach it and pay the penalty."


    Kelly was still trying to withdraw her hand.


    "I saw you two having a moment just now. Did this guy get too close to some female celebrity and


    break your heart? He''s got a girlfriend and still can''t keep his distance with others. I''m going to set him


    straight right now!"


    Kelly barely managed to say there was no need when, in the blink of an eye, Louisa had David by the


    ear.


    "Mom, that hurts, let go." David never imagined his own mother to twist his ear quite so firmly!


    A famous star with millions of fans, being reprimanded by his mother in public. How mortifying!


    Where''s justice in the world?!


    "Louisa, please let him go. Be already exined, it was a misunderstanding, it''s not his fault." Kelly,


    seeing Louisa''s firm grip and feeling empathic pain for David, quickly stepped in to rify.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing Kelly rush to defend her son, Louisa knew their rtionship was real, and her heart bloomed


    with joy.


    She let go and warned her son, "See how much Kelly cares about you! From now on, whatever you do,


    think of Kelly first. Don''t break her heart again! Since you''re dating her, you better treat her right."


    David rubbed his sore ear, "You''re my mom, whatever you say is right."


    "Did you hear me?!"


    "I heard you, I heard you."


    "Kelly,e with me. Keh, please entertain our guests." Louisa took Kelly by the hand and they


    went into the bedroom.


    "Sorry, everyone, please help yourselves to some tea and pastries." Keh took his ce at the head


    of the table to entertain the guests, saying with a heartyugh, "We always thought David was single,


    but turns out he''s been quietly seeing someone and we¡¯re just finding out today."


    "It''s alright, we saw Kelly today, beautiful and graceful. She and David make a perfect match; we''re just


    happy for David, and happy for you as parents."


    "The Collins family just keeps having good news; it''s going to be a great year! Everything will go well


    for the Collins family."


    "Let''s toast to you in advance."


    "All your six children have all found great matches, we are beyond pleased. We''ll toast with tea instead


    of wine to honor you."


    "Yes, absolutely, this calls for a toast!"


    Inside the bedroom.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Kelly tried to say she wasn''t her daughter-inw, that that she was just ying along with David.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    "Auntie, actually I..."


    "I know, Kelly. David is always so busy, hardly has time for you. I felt sorry for you. If you ever feel


    bored, you cane to Auntie. I''d be happy to go shopping or have meals with you."


    Kelly couldn''t bear to deceive her further. Just as she was about to rify, Louisa took out her phone.


    "Let me add you as a contact, dear. Even though I have many children, none can really be around to


    keep mepany. It didn''t seem long after Be came back into our lives that she became busier than


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her brothers. I would be so d if you wanted to join me for meals and shopping."


    Kelly took out her phone and opened her contacts, "Auntie, I''d love to hang out, but the rtionship


    with David."


    "I get it, you two are just dating. As to whether you will make it to marriage, that depends on his


    behavior. David may seem carefree, but he''s actually very caring. You can ask Be if you don¡¯t believe


    me."


    "Auntie, I know David''s a great person."


    "You are just like Be, so young and yet so capable, already able to manage a corporation, still


    practically a university freshman."


    Mentioning Arabe made Louisa''s eyes well up with tears again. Arabe was too understanding,


    having suffered silently for so long while being bullied by Serena.


    Kelly wanted tofort her, knowing Be never came off worse in her encounters with Serena.


    But Louisa brushed away and smiled, " I have digressed. You came to see Be today, didn¡¯t you? I


    won''t keep you much longer. Let me put this bracelet on you."


    "No, I can''t ept it. David and I are not the rtionship you think we are, just now we were only..."


    Before Kelly could finish, Louisa''s phone rang.


    "I understand. You two were just having a little spat earlier. It''s okay, I won''t take it to heart. He was at


    fault, and you had every right to be upset. Just wear it for now."


    Louisa slipped the bracelet onto Kelly''s wrist and gestured for her to go find Be. Then she picked up


    her call, diving into a chat with her friend.


    Kelly didn¡¯t get a chance to speak a word.


    After a while, Kelly approached Arabe, gesturing to the bracelet on her wrist. They headed to the


    garden, and David followed.


    "Be, what should I do? She has got it all wrong. I''ve tried so many times and can''t get this bracelet


    off." Kelly struggled again to remove it, but the bracelet seemed custom-made, clinging snugly to her


    wrist.


    Arabe gave a small, amused smile. "The white jade actually looks pretty good on you."


    Before she could finish, Keh came out to see off some guests.


    The guests noticed her prominently disyed bracelet andplimented Kelly, "What a beautiful


    bracelet." Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Keh grinned and said, "It''s for the daughter-inw."

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    "David, I can''t wait to get my hands on your wedding sweets! Make sure you send me an invitation


    when the timees."


    "And for your wedding, Grandma Stacy will surely give you a gift."


    Kelly forced a strained smile; the misunderstanding had deepened.


    ¡°Kelly has just taken over the family business and is swamped with work, and my schedule is packed


    toot. I''m afraid you will have to wait a bit longer," David said, escorting guests out with his father. "But if


    there''s any good news, we''ll definitely let everyone know."


    "David, my boy, you might be busy, but don''t keep Kelly waiting too long."


    "Absolutely, you have to give her a wedding¡ªthat''ll be the talk of the nation."


    "You two really look like a matching pair, a perfect couple indeed."


    Kelly watched their retreating figures with a wry smile. A perfect couple? How could they look like a


    perfect couple!


    "Be, what should I do with this bracelet." Kelly turned her gaze to Arabe.


    "Do you have any feelings for David?" Arabe suddenly asked.


    "What?" Kelly looked at her friend in surprise. "You don''t think we''d be a good match as well, do you?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You''re both single, and if you don''t dislike each other, you could start as friends and see where that


    leads."


    "You want me to be your sister-inw?" Kelly was stunned. "Ever since I started managing the


    "But you''ve been wanting to get out of the single club, right? Mr. and Mrs. Piper have been on your


    case, and my parents are doing the same to my brother."


    "But we can¡¯t just settle..." Kelly looked in the direction David had left. He was handsome, with a good


    personality, but she had never considered dating him before. However, using such an outstanding


    person as a shield didn''t sound too bad.


    It would stop her parents from nagging her, prevent rtives from setting her up on dates¡­


    Her life could be a lot quieter!


    "Put the bracelet away for now; I''ll talk to Davidter. By the way, you haven''t told me what you wanted


    to see me about today."


    "What happened?"


    "The other day at the homing banquet, didn''t you hold a raffle to give away cars to 99 lucky fans?


    Some of them got into idents, and inspection reports show that there''s something wrong with those


    cars. Now there are voices online questioning the quality of the cars, suggesting that the Collins family


    is just putting on a show. They''re doubting that the cars¡¯ actual quality doesn¡¯t match the price,


    using the Collins family of using subpar cars for show." New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Arabe''s lips curled into a smile, almost excitedly, "It seems like someone behind the scenes is getting


    restless and stirring the pot."


    "Now there are voices doubting whether the Collins family¡¯s true daughter is as ster and well-


    behaved as imed during the banquet."

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    "Also, there are some voices online saying that the Collins family didn''t visit the injured at the hospital


    right away. I bet that your parents have already heard the news."


    Arabe''s lips quirked up slightly. "Are they just trying to get me to the hospital to check on those


    injured?"


    "You mean, there are loads of reporters lurking around the Collins estate and the hospital, just waiting


    for you to show up so they can pounce for an interview?  Someone behind the scenes wants to put you


    on the spot, embarrass you, and stir up chaos for the morous Collins family and tarnish your


    reputation."


    "Not exactly." Arabe''s expression remained neutral. "All that does not matter so much. The main


    issue is that ever since my identity as Dr. Bell was revealed, I''ve had to deal with a lot of unnecessary


    trouble. I''ll call Hans, and I''ll represent the Collins family to visit the victims at the hospital."


    Kelly hurried to keep pace with her stride. "But it sounds like there¡¯s more to it."


    "Upon arriving at the hospital and seeing the severity of the injuries, would Dr. Bell help?"


    "Of course. With a doctor¡¯s kind heart, if a patient lies before you, you''d definitely save them!"


    "And what if I save them, but they die?"


    "They just had car idents; minor injuries that should be no problem for you."


    Kelly stopped mid-sentence, a realization dawning on her. "You''re saying the mastermind might use


    this opportunity to tarnish your name further? They might say you saved the victim, but then they


    secretly tamper with something, and if the victim dies, the online masses will say your medical skills are


    enter a hospital and perform surgeries. No matter what you do, you''re in the wrong, and you may even


    end up being dragged to the police station."


    Arabe nodded and made a call to Hans, briefing him on the situation.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After she hung up, Kelly couldn¡¯t hold back her concern. "Who is this mastermind? With such an evil


    intent! Why would they want to hurt you like this?"


    With the nation¡¯s eyes on this matter, if Arabe did perform surgery on the victim and they died, with


    so many onlookers, the police would be under pressure and would have to invite Arabe for a


    ''conversation''.


    The person behind the scenes wants Arabe disgraced, possibly even an eye for an eye.


    Why would they go to such lengths?


    "It''s because I''ve been poking around the truth about the fire, disrupting their peace. They want me to


    visit the hospital? I''ll make the trip."


    "But what if," Kelly began to worry but then she realized, "You''re nning a counter-move? But can you


    trust those victims?"


    "I''ll have my precautions."


    "Then I''ll go with you!"


    Kelly watched her walk away. How audacious andmanding she was! Forget Romeo; even she was


    enamored with this girl herself.


    Oh, right, there was another trending search she hadn''t gotten around to telling Arabe about.


    Kelly thought about catching up but decided not to add to her troubles. Co?tent §àf


    Alongside the trending scandal, #AlmaAssault# was also there.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Throughout the entire incident, Serena didn''t fight back at all. Instead, it was Alma and her clique who


    were bullying her.


    All the onlookers who saw Alma''s actions couldn''t help butsh out in condemnation.


    [I can''t believe how nasty Alma could be. I thought she was just a spoilt rich girl, but her behavior is


    shockingly crass.]


    [Everyone was bashing Serena before, but now I''m thinking, did we get it all wrong? Maybe Arabe


    and Alma are the real culprits, and they''ve just used their wealth and power to twist public opinion.]


    [It''s entirely possible. How else could a freshman have such impressive identities?]


    [I''m also starting to believe that Serena might have been falsely used.]


    [And watching Arabe fight with those hooligans in the video, she was pretty fierce. I''m sure she didn¡¯t


    learn those skills at home ¨C she must have had a rough past. I mean, you don''t get moves like that


    from nowhere!]


    [Arabe loves to fight, Alma loves to fight, maybe that''s the true colors of the Collins family? All the


    praises online are probably just bought with their fortune.]


    In the surveince footage, the online crowd watched as Alma''s friends held Serena''s arms, one


    opening the fire escape, while another pushed Serena''s wheelchair, rolling her into the stairwell.


    What happened inside wasn''t caught on tape, but the timestamp showed that twenty minutester, an


    ambnce took Serena out of the stairwell, covered in blood and barely hanging on.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    [Have we been misled by the Collins family all along? Maybe Serena is the one who was really


    suffering.]


    [Could it be that the Collins family found their biological daughter and now they want to ditch the


    adopted one? But to protect their reputation, they smear Serena''s name.]


    [Serena has been thrown out and hasn¡¯t spoken out publicly since. Could there be more to this story?]


    At Reflections Vi.


    Louisa was fuming upon seeing thesements.


    "It¡¯s certain someone has paid for a smear campaign; thesements are all fabricated."


    Keh, after watching the trending surveince video, murmured, "It does look like Alma was in the


    wrong, she attacked first."


    "We didn''t want to reveal Be''s identity at first because we were worried it would be too much for the


    grandparents, we wanted to spend more time with Be, and we didn''t want these rumors disturbing


    her life." Louisa was irate.


    But now she was on the trending search again.


    The #ArabeSpotted# was all over the trending search.


    The moment her car appeared outside the hospital, the media swarmed her. Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Be had been considerate, yet she still got criticized.

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    "People just love to nitpick these days." Keh set his smartphone down and turned tofort his


    wife.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of town.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Son of a gun!" Beverly, seeing the trending news on her feed, was so furious she chucked her cell


    phone at her daughter.


    Had Alma not quickly reached out to catch it, the phone would have likely smacked her right in the


    face.


    "Mom." Alma was a little frightened.


    "Don''t you ''Mom'' me!" Beverly couldn''t believe how naive her own daughter was, "In broad daylight,


    with cameras everywhere, what do you think?"


    "It''s just I didn''t expect that little tramp Serena to actually release the security footage. How dare she?"


    Alma fumed, shocked at how the once-simple girl had suddenly wisened up.


    "Why wouldn''t she dare?" Beverly red at her daughter, "Last time, Martin got into it to defend her,


    and mistakenly hit you. This time, even if you did beat her up like that, the worst Martin would do is give


    a verbal warning. He can''t really do anything to you. Serena must''ve guessed this, so she let the


    surveince footage leak, to sway public opinion her way! She''s grown a brain, knows to call an


    ambnce first to keep evidence for herself. Look at you, getting dumber by the minute! Even this little


    slip-up got caught!"


    "Mom." Alma felt a bit wronged, "It was such a rare chance, finally running into her after I got beat up


    so badlyst time, I was just so angry when I saw her."


    Beverly''s face remained stoic, silent.


    "Mom, I have an idea. What if Ie out and say Serena used to always pick on Arabe, and that day


    at the mall, she started throwing insults at Arabe, and I couldn''t stand it so my friends and I stepped


    in."


    Alma didn''t get to finish before Beverly doused her with cold reality, "Haven''t you seen Arabe''s


    reputation right now?"


    Both she and Arabe were getting dragged through the mud!


    Still, anger aside, Beverly finally said, "Arabe''s being ndered, but the Collins family will surely


    handle it. Once Arabe''s name is cleared, that''s when youe forward. Public opinion will naturally


    shift in your favor then."


    A gleam of delight appeared in Alma''s eyes ¨C old ginger is spicier indeed! Her mother was still the


    shrewdest of them all. This way, she could not only gain some notoriety for herself but also ride on


    Arabe''s coattails to a redemption arc and grow her own fanbase!


    She thought, "That damn Serena, daring to pull such a stunt behind my back. Did she think she can


    manipte the public narrative with some surveince footage?" Read at


    Elsewhere.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    A woman of delicate sensibilities put away her smartphone with a dismissive huff, "So, Romeo''s got a


    thing for her? I mean, sure, she''s got a pretty face, but the rest is probably just smoke and mirrors


    courtesy of the Collins PR machine."


    A piano prodigy? A renowned doctor? And now, rumors are swirling that her perfect test scores might


    be as fake as a three-dor bill!


    "Ms. Monroe, you are right. How can a girl, abandoned and left to fend for herself, rise to the top of


    every field just because of her grandfathers'' nurturing? That''s not human; it''s almost divine!"


    The butler, Moira, let out a derisive chuckle, "If it weren''t for the engagement deal between the Collins


    and the McMillians, there''s no way this stray kitten would be rubbing shoulders with the young


    McMillian heir. But the tide of public opinion is on our side now. Once Arabe''s name is dragged


    through the mud, you will secure Romeo without even breaking a sweat."


    "That Serena, what a useless piece of work. I''ve been studying overseas, and she still hasn''t managed


    to get her ws into Romeo. And Alma, what a waste of space, mooning over Romeo while Serena


    isn''t even a true heiress, yet she can''t win his heart. Instead, she''s getting herself dirty fighting Serena.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Looks like it''s up to me to step in."


    Harriet Monroe stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows of her family''s ptial vi, arms crossed over


    her chest, gazing out at the sprawling garden with a smug curve of her lips.


    "Ms. Monroe, you grew up alongside Mr. Romeo and even lived with the McMillians for a while. Back


    then, it was just you and him. That sort of bond is deeper than any of these flings. Ms. Monroe, you are


    on winter break now, the perfect opportunity to rekindle that me."


    "I don''t care about whatever surprises or romances he''s cooked up for Arabe in the past. Now that


    she''s been unmasked, all it''ll take is a little push from me, and Romeo will naturally be mine. Go


    prepare some snacks, I''ll take them over to him."


    Confidence flickered in Harriet''s eyes. With her in the picture, Arabe didn''t stand a chance.


    "Right away, I''ll make sure they suit Mr. Romeo''s tastes to a T."


    Harriet surveyed the garden once more and added, "Hold on¡ªtell the kitchen to keep it simple.


    Otherwise, Romeo will spot straight away they weren''t made by me."


    "You always think of everything, Ms. Monroe. This time, we''ll focus on simple and delicious."


    Moira smiled, admiring the young woman before her. "Ms. Monroe, you have the grace and the


    pedigree. Over the years, our family has built an empire abroad that rivals the Collins family, and if Mr.


    Monroe weren''t so modest, shunning those rich lists. If he actuallypeted, what chance would the


    Collins have. Mr. Monroe''s getting on in years and wants to return to the domestic scene. That means


    you and Mr. Romeo will have plenty more chances to interact."


    Meanwhile, Arabe was at the hospital, where the victims'' families grabbed her, demanding an


    exnation.


    "Though the car involved in the raffle wasn''t produced by our brand, it was acquired through official


    channels. The vehicle in question hasn''t been sent to an authoritative institution for evaluation yet. Rest


    assured, if this is the Collins family''s responsibility, we will not shirk it," Arabe assured the weeping


    rtives. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Arabe''s heart ached as she watched the grieving families, their tears flowing freely. She made a


    solemn vow, "We will get to the bottom of this. Rest assured, if there''s any responsibility on our part, we


    won''t shy away from it. But mark my words, this smacks of a smear campaign against the Collins


    family. Whoever is behind this, we''ll hunt them down and bring them to justice."


    Just then, a familiar doctor rushed over, urgency in his voice, "Ms. Be, you''ve arrived just in time.


    One of the car ident victims is in critical condition, hanging by a thread. Could you take a look?"


    The families mored with concern, "Is it my daughter?"


    "Dr. Benedict, please tell me, is it my son? I''m the father of the patient in bed 18."


    "My husband was brought in for emergency surgery this morning. Is it him you''re talking about?"


    "It''s the patient in bed 19. Please, everyone, keep calm," Dr. Benedict exined, then turned to


    Arabe, "Ms. Be, can you help?"


    Arabe nodded and followed him away.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of McMllian Corporation, a car worth a small fortune pulled up. A driver


    opened the door for Harriet, handing her a lunchbox with the utmost respect.


    Clutching the lunchbox, Harriet looked up at the towering skyscraper ¨C it had been a while since her


    As she entered, the receptionists rose to greet her with reverence.


    "Ms. Monroe, we haven''t seen you in some time."


    "I''m here to surprise Romeo. No need to alert him," she said, heading forward with lunchbox in hand,


    as if she were already thedy of the manor.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Monroe." Alice, one of the receptionists, stepped forward apologetically, "I''m sorry, but could you


    please wait here for a moment? Mr. Romeo is in a meeting and has a VIP client next. May I call Carl


    to..."


    "Are you suggesting I''m not as important as some client?"


    "Of course not!" the receptionist hurriedly responded, "It''s just that, recently, a client barged upstairs


    unannounced, and it put the boss in a foul mood. We all got an earful."


    Harriet smirked coldly, "And what''s that got to do with me? Do you think Romeo would be upset to see


    me? Don''t you know how I stand in his heart?"


    "Absolutely, in Mr. Romeo''s eyes, you are like his sister."


    At the word "sister," Harriet peered over her sunsses, her displeasure evident as she scrutinized the


    receptionist.


    "Alice, I find you increasingly irritating. What if I decide to go up today, right now?"


    With a push, Harriet sent her sprawling, stepping into the elevator and mming the door-close button.


    Alice crashed to the ground, her back hitting a trash can, pain shooting through her spine.


    "What''s going on?" Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "Ms. Luna, you''re here?" said Alice, concern in her voice.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    "Ms. Monroe''s back in town," the assistant whispered with a note of urgency, "and she''s brought a


    surprise for Mr. Romeo¡ªcame in carrying a lunchbox and no one could stop her."


    "What''s she doing here?" Luna frowned, her tone souring by the second.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then she reassured Alice, "If you are hurt, take care of it. You don''t have to worry about your shift


    today; I''ll let my brother know."


    "Thanks a bunch, Ms. Luna!" Alice gushed, relief washing over her.


    Upstairs, Harriet strode in, lunchbox in hand, when Carl spotted her. "Ms. Monroe, you''re back? What


    brings you here?"


    "Where''s Romeo?"


    "The boss is tied up in a meeting. Not on this floor."


    "I''ll wait in his office, then."


    But as she made for Romeo''s door, Carl stepped in front, "I''m real sorry, but could you hang tight for


    just a moment?"


    Harriet barely moved to sidestep him when she was halted by a familiar voice.


    "Surely you''re not about to bowl over Carl, too?" Luna emerged from the elevator, every inch the


    heiress, oozing with poise and grace.


    "Ms. Luna!" Carl almost sighed in relief.


    "Luna? What are you doing here?" Harriet bristled at the sight of her.


    "Why can''t I be here? I''m Romeo''s cousin, for crying out loud. And who exactly do you think you are?"


    Luna sauntered over, eyeing the lunchbox with disdain. "What''s this? ying caterer for my brother?


    Trying to steal my sister-inw''s thunder?"


    "What if I am?"


    Without warning, Luna knocked the lunchbox from Harriet''s grip, sending it ttering to the floor.


    Harriet''s cheeks flushed with anger as her carefully prepared meal met the floor.


    "In my book, any dame who''s got eyes for my brother and isn''t Arabe is nothing but a sly fox, up to


    no good. I suggest you hit the road, or you''ll have me to deal with."


    "And what''s it to you who your brother dates?" Harriet snapped.


    "It''s everything to me. He''s my brother, and I''d have to call anyone he chooses ''sister-inw.'' But you?


    That''s a title I can''t even fathom uttering for you."


    Harriet was livid, "Just you wait until Romeo shows up. He''ll put you in your ce."


    "Carl, do me a favor and double-check my brother''s schedule for today. Don''t miss a beat."


    "Carl, she just pushed me. Did you see it?" Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Sorry, Ms. Monroe, I must''ve missed it. Turned away for a second and all."


    Harriet realized she was outnumbered and her blood boiled even hotter.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    "Luna, what exactly has Arabe done for you that you''re going to bat for her like this?"


    "She''s easy on the eyes, I like doing favors for pretty girls. Can''t help it if you''re not on the same level."


    "You¡ªyou''re attacking me personally now."


    "And what if I am?" Luna shoved her towards the elevator doors.


    Just then, with a ding, the elevator opened and Romeo, fresh from a meeting, stepped out.


    "Romeo, she''s been bullying me." Luna dashed over and clung to Romeo''s arm, tears streaming down


    her face, putting on the most pitiful act. "She says she wants to be yourdy, and I said no. Then she


    got all pushy, tried to throw me out, iming that she''ll be the one calling the shots around here soon."


    Harriet was taken aback by how adept Luna had be at turning the tables, and she hurried to


    rify, "Romeo, I didn''t."


    "If you didn''t, then why is my sister crying?" Romeo''s tone was full of defense as he nced at Luna''s


    red-rimmed, woeful eyes, then turned to Harriet with a frown. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m back in town, came to see you. Brought you somefort food, but..."


    "She brought some snacks for you, and I was gonna be nice and take them to your office, but she


    insisted on going in herself. I told her, even as your sister, we can''t just barge into your office, gotta


    respect your privacy. Guess what she said? She imed that one day she''d be yours, so barging in


    now orter doesn''t make a difference."


    Harriet was about to burst with anger, "Romeo, don''t listen to her nonsense."


    This darn Luna, such a master at spinning tales!


    "Enough." Romeo didn''t want to hear any more of Harriet''s side of the story. "Without my permission,


    don''te around here anymore."


    Seizing her chance, Luna clung tighter to his arm and asked, "Romeo, am I still okay toe by?"


    "Of course, you can."


    Luna, emboldened by her brother''s support, gave Harriet a triumphant, taunting look and then


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    pretended to be scared. "Romeo, you better send her away now. If you hadn''t shown up when you did,


    she would have hit me. You don''t know how vicious she was, and now, pretending to be all sweet in


    front of you."


    Harriet was livid, Luna was so infuriating!


    "Carl." With a single word from Romeo, Carl hurried over.


    "Romeo, don''t be mad at Carl. It was Harriet who warned him not to intervene, iming she''d be the


    futuredy of the group. She threatened Carl''s job if he helped me!"


    "Luna¡ª"


    "Romeo, even Alice at the front desk couldn''t stop her. She pushed Alice down so hard, she couldn''t


    get up. I''m worried Alice might have a fracture, we should get her to the hospital. Maybe don''t dock her


    pay today."


    Romeo nodded, "Alright."


    Carl struggled to keep a straight face, "Ms. Monroe, right this way, please."


    "Romeo." Harriet watched as Luna walked away still clinging to Romeo''s arm, her anger simmering.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    "Romeo, you''re the only one who can mess with me," Luna raised her voice so Harriet could hear,


    "What does she think she ispared to you? She''s got nothing on my own brother!"


    Harriet was taken aback by her not-so-warm homing. It dawned on her why Serena and Alma


    hadn''t been able to win over Romeo¡ªit was because of this feisty guard dog by his side!


    Once they were in the office.


    Romeo asked nonchntly, "Done with the theatrics?"


    Luna''s tears turned into a chuckle, "Heh, Romeo, you always have my back. Didn''t even call me out on


    my act."


    She noticed the towering snack cab in Romeo''s office, "You really have a snack cab this huge? I


    didn''t believe the online gossip until now. I just chased off that vixen for you, so you owe me some


    treats, right?"


    Romeo, ever the paternal figure, opened the cab and tossed her a bag of chips.


    "So, Arabe is into these, huh?" Luna ripped open the bag with glee, grabbing a chip, just as Romeo


    added, "She doesn''t like this vor, so it''s all yours."


    Suddenly, the chip in Luna''s hand lost its appeal.


    "Don''t make a mess," Romeo grumbled, hating crumbs on his carpet.


    "But I saw a post saying Arabe makes a mess and you''re always there handing her drinks," Luna


    retorted, extending her hand, "Where''s my drink?"


    "These are her favorites; you can have some water."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "So, what brings you here anyway?"


    "I saw Arabe getting attacked online. I made a bunch of ounts to fight back, but it was useless.


    So, I thought I''de to you. Do you have a n to help her?"


    "Let''s not worry your pretty little head about her."


    "What do you mean?" Luna said earnestly, munching on a chip, "She''s your fianc¨¦e and my future


    sister-inw. I can''t just watch people sling mud at her."


    Carl knocked and entered with a cup of tea in hand.


    "Ms. Luna, here''s the coffee you like." He set the freshly brewed cup before her. "Mr. Romeo, I''ve


    escorted thedy out. The receptionist tried to stop her, but Ms. Monroe was insistent, even got a bit


    pushy¡ªjust like Ms. Luna said."


    "Your staying out of it is the best help you could give."


    "Why?" Luna was puzzled.


    Carl exined, "Ms. Be is ying a strategic game. Mr. Romeo doesn''t want you to mess it up."


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "What kind of game? It sounds thrilling."

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    After a brief stay in Romeo''s office, Luna stepped out of the grand entrance of McMillian Corporation,


    her face reverting to its usual icy haughtiness.


    As she waited at the entrance for her family''s chauffeur, a car that was the epitome of luxury pulled up


    before her. The window rolled down, and a frosty voice called out, "Luna, we need to talk."


    Her eyes were cool and dismissive, her voice even haughtier, "What makes you think you''re worthy of


    talking to me?"


    "Is this the real you? Does Romeo have any clue you were just putting on an act earlier?" Harriet


    scrutinized her coldly from the car. "Hanging around Cathy has really rubbed off on you. I used to


    admire that aloof pride of yours."


    Luna''s gaze was as chilling as winter frost. "Your admiration is worthless to me."


    "Romeo hates being lied to, and your pathetic performance couldn''t fool him for a second. He''s just


    sparing you the embarrassment for the sake of your family ties. Don''t tell me you think you hold a


    special ce in his heart?"


    "At least I''m his real cousin. And what about you?" Luna looked down on her smugly. "You got kicked


    out, and yet here you are, yapping away."


    "What did Arabe offer you? I''ll double it," Harriet cut straight to the chase. "Ten times over if that''s


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    what it takes."


    "You?" Luna''s gaze fell on her, filled with icy mockery. "You think you can afford it?"


    "Of course!" Harriet was quite confident in her financial and social clout.


    "Then get out of the car and let''s hear it. What can you offer me?"


    As Harriet stepped out, Luna grabbed her by the hair and kicked her away.


    Not just Harriet''s driver, but several security guards at the McMillian Corporation entrance and the


    receptionists inside were stunned.


    "I asked you to step out because you were cramping my style in the car."


    Luna advanced step by step toward her, delivering another kick. "This is the real me. You look down on


    Cathy''s methods, don''t you? You admire the real me, right? How does it feel now? Do you like me even


    more?"


    "Luna¡ª"


    "In this day and age, to be a homewrecker with such brazen shamelessness, I''ve never seen the likes


    before. Trying to buy me off, to get close to my brother, are you living in some kind of fantasy? Don''t


    you have any mirrors at home to see what you look like right now? You think you''re worthy of being


    with my brother?"


    Harriet''s driver moved to step forward but was blocked by Luna''s chauffeur.


    Harriet''s driver hesitated, no longer daring to approach, and stayed put. Read at


    "Luna¡ª" Harriet red at her venomously, "I will tell your parents about today!"

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    ¡°My parents absolutely adore Arabe. If they get wind of what you pulled today, I¡¯d bet my bottom


    dor they¡¯d have a sit-down with your folks that¡¯d be anything but pleasant. And let me tell you, my


    auntie is no pushover. If she hears about today''s shenanigans, it won¡¯t just be a couple of kicks to the


    rear you¡¯ll be getting!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With those words, Luna flicked her luxurious mane back and rose to her full height, indifferent to the


    gathering crowd, and coolly slid into her ride. The chauffeur promptly whisked her away.


    Harriet¡¯s chauffeur hurried over to help her up, ¡°Ms. Monroe, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Where the hell were you? Didn''t you see me getting bullied?¡± Harriet snapped,nding a smack on


    him, and then barked at the onlookers, ¡°What are you gawking at? Scram back to work, will ya?¡±


    The crowd swiftly dispersed like scared rabbits.


    Two dayster.


    The hashtag #DrBellBotchesUp was trending, and Arabe was caught in a storm of controversy, with


    a barrage of skepticism online.


    [Did you hear? She visited a car crash victim, thinking she¡¯s the bee''s knees in medicine, and decided


    to perform surgery. Ended up killing the guy!]


    [How does a kid her age waltz into a hospital and y surgeon? Even if she¡¯s some sort of medical


    prodigy, that doesn¡¯t give her the right to bypass hospital rules and regs!]


    [Is her medical prowess for real? I remember Phillip raving about how she cured him and his wife, but it


    sounded fishy.]


    [Arabe''s so-called gift? No way it¡¯s as miraculous as they say. This incident proves it. She can¡¯t even


    save a life, much less work miracles. All that fame? Bought and paid for by the Collins family!]


    [And poor Serena, tossed aside by the Collins family now that they¡¯ve found their long-lost daughter,


    left to deal with the fallout and badmouthing.]


    [I think I may have been wrong to me Serena.]


    As the online vitriol against Arabe swelled, Louisa was fuming with indignation.


    All Keh could do was offer constion, ¡°We can''t expose Martha''s kidnapping scheme right now.


    First off, if people find out Be''s crew calls her ¡®boss,¡¯ they¡¯ll say she¡¯s running a gang, demanding an


    official probe into her activities.¡±


    Keh continued, ¡°Secondly, if ites out that Be staged the whole kidnap to expose Martha and


    Serena, folks online will say she¡¯s too sly for her own good.¡±


    Louisa, biting her lip with worry, said, ¡°So what do we do now? We can''t just sit on our hands after all


    this time.¡± Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Be say she¡¯d handle it? Let¡¯s not torture ourselves with the online hate. Trust Be, she¡¯ll sort


    it out.¡±

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    The inte was abuzz with a trending hashtag that soared to the top of the search list ¡ª


    #TheTruthBehindArabe''sFight#


    Curiousizens clicked to discover that a swarm of reporters had besieged the headquarters of


    Molly''s corporation, waiting to catch the CEO Molly after work, demanding an exnation. True to the


    n she had made with Arabe, Molly revealed what really happened.


    "At that time, Arabe had already founded her own startup, QY, but to support me, a junior designer,


    she willingly yed the role of my assistant and apanied me to a designpetition. The day


    before the contest, she was still teaching me design tips and tricks. That night, to show my gratitude, I


    wanted to treat her to ate-night snack, but we ran into some troublemakers."


    "Without any reason, those thugs came after me. Be, trying to protect me and the food truck owner,


    injured her hand. Later, I found out it was my cousin Myra who had set it all up. She intended for me to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    get hurt so I couldn''tpete. All of this was confirmed during police interrogation, with recordings to


    prove it. If you don''t believe me, ask the police."


    "When ites to my cousin, I have to talk about the drama within the Cooper family. It used to be my


    grandfather who called the shots, but after he passed away, and Grandma left us shortly after. The


    new head."


    "In the entire Cooper family, no one stood up for my mom and me. My uncle and his wife often bullied


    us, and even their kids, my cousins, would walk all over us. Even after my mom and I moved to a


    rental, they would stille to bother us from time to time, as if making our lives miserable was some


    kind of sport."


    "Two years ago, on the anniversary of my dad''s death, Myra and a few bodyguards kicked away the


    offerings at my dad''s grave and even dumped trash on it, uttering disrespectful things. My mom


    couldn''t stand it and confronted her, only to be injured by Myra''s bodyguards."


    "Last year, around the same time I met Arabe, she was like a beacon of light in my life. I remember it


    was also the anniversary of my dad''s passing when Myra once again desecrated his grave with trash


    and paint, intending for her bodyguards to abuse my mom in front of his resting ce. When I arrived,


    she wanted her bodyguards to do the same to me. If Be hadn''t been there to help, my mom and I


    would have..."


    Molly''s eyes reddened as she spoke, but now, after spending so much time with Arabe, she quickly


    regained control of her emotions, returning to her usual strong and brave demeanor.


    She addressed the crowd of reporters, saying, "You all know what happened next. My cousin Harry


    came forward to say that their family was haunted by dreams of my dad, leading to their mental


    breakdowns, and he chose to end his life, leaving only him behind. He decided to return thepany


    and the house to me, begging for my father''s forgiveness from beyond the grave."


    The incident had made headlines before, and now it was being brought up again, linking Arabe''s


    defense at the food truck to this family drama.


    Public opinion quickly turned around.


    [Who knew Molly had such a troubled life?]


    [Yeah, I think she must have had some professional training. How else could one person take on so


    many thugs, especially since those guys were street-hardened.]


    Soon after, one of Arabe''s eight grandfathers, Uriah, was surrounded by reporters as he left the


    tearoom after a gathering with old friends.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Uriah spoke with a serene air, "Thank goodness I taught her some self-defense when she was a little


    girl. I saw that video online; it was dangerous. I''m so relieved she could protect her friend and ensure


    her own safety. As her grandfather, I''mforted and proud of her. I''d like to take this chance to


    encourage everyone to teach their kids some self-defense. It can really make a difference when it


    counts."


    When the crowd learned that Arabe''s self-defense skills were taught by Uriah, they were taken


    aback. Before his retirement, he was a political big shot, but a deeper dig revealed that in his youth, he


    was a legend in the Special Forces.


    His team used to say he was an all-terrain, multi-skilled captain, nicknamed "Tiger on Land, Dragon in


    the Sea, and Falcon in the Sky". Not only was he adept at parachuting, sniping, and hand-to-hand


    Guns".


    Such a versatile talent, it''s no wonder Arabe, at such a young age, had such skills.


    It figured that Arabe could take down those thugs that night; it was only natural.


    Consequently, public opinion swiftly shifted in Arabe''s favor.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meanwhile, the Collins family''s raffle event coordinator, a high-ranking executive, came forward to


    announce the investigation results.


    The data showed that the ny-nine cars had rigorous inspection certificates proving they were


    problem-free before the winners drove them away. However, after they left, several cameras in the


    vicinity of the victim''s parking lot coincidentally broke down.


    Arabe restored the surveince and had the relevant footage uploaded online. It clearly showed


    several masked figures tampering with the cars in the dead of night.


    The inte was in an uproar!


    Thepany involved with these masked saboteurs was also exposed. It was StoryStyle Co., led by


    Esther, who had held a grudge against the Collins family for ages.


    Because the Collins family had ceased their partnership with her in the new year, she was irate and


    orchestrated this plot to take them down.


    Before long, the police arrived and took Esther, the head of the charming fashionpany, into


    custody.


    But Arabe knew it wasn''t that simple.


    "Esther wouldn''t resort to such despicable tactics, jeopardizing so many lives, just because the Collins


    family stopped working with her. She must be taking the fall for someone else. I did some digging, and


    the person she was in contact with belonged to a filmpany." Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    "Listen, a guy working for Martin made a call to the vice president of a film studio four days ago. The


    callsted seven minutes," She said, unfolding the mystery like a seasoned detective. "That very night,


    the VP phoned Esther. Now, I can''t say for sure what they discussed, but right after that call, Esther


    had someone tamper with a car."


    Louisa''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You mean to say, Martin had this done? All because of that ingrate


    Serena? He wanted to get back at her, so he quietly had his goons do the dirty work to smear the


    Collins family''s name?"


    "But Martin''s not the type to stoop so low," Arabe chimed in, her voice steady, exuding confidence in


    Martin''s character. "Sure, he''s got a soft spot for Serena, but he knows what shouldn''t be done. My


    guess is that one of hisckeys got bought off."


    "So, what you''re saying is someone paid off Martin''s guy, hoping to pin the me on Martin?" Keh


    asked, visibly shaken. "That must be someone big, to be able to sling mud at Martin. How could he just


    take this lying down?"


    "Who could it be? Could it be an enemy of both Martin and us?" Louisa spected.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe it''s Serena''s enemy." Arabe pondered. "Right now, Serena''s biggest support is Martin. If he


    goes down, it''s like clipping her wings, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Keh was puzzled. "Who would have a grudge against Serena big enough to


    take down Martin, and why would they want to clip her wings?"


    "Maybe this person doesn''t have a beef with Serena directly, but with her biological parents," Arabe


    suggested. "Remember, her parents were leaders within the organization. Who''s the big boss? Could it


    be the mastermind behind the fire?"


    Keh and Louisa exchanged a look of shock. It was all starting toe together.


    "Before his death, Erik gave Serena a phone," Arabe said, "That phone could very well hold the


    secrets of the person behind the curtain. Whether or not they know about the phone, with Erik gone


    and Martha deceased, they''d never let Serena gain enough power to seek revenge. They might let her


    live, but never with the chance to strike back."


    "Right now, she''s got Martin watching her back. and Martin''s a powerhouse. He''s practically Serena''s


    right-hand man. It makes sense that someone would want to disarm her by targeting him. The question


    is, how will Martin react if they try to frame him? If he takes the fall, it means he''s got something to


    hide, something that ties him to the mastermind."


    Keh and Louisa nodded in agreement, impressed by their daughter''s keen analysis.


    "If Martin''s guy was bribed, we just need to track who he was in touch with before calling the film studio


    VP, and if he''s had any hefty cash infusions. That might lead us to some fresh leads." Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    "Be, you''re brilliant!" Louisa couldn''t help but exim. "Thank goodness for you. With this, it looks


    like we''ll get to the bottom of this mess sooner rather thanter."

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    "The mastermind behind this is quite cautious." Keh muttered, unable to help himself. "He didn''t let


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    his minions tamper with the car. Instead, he went the long way around, just to mislead us, making us


    chase after Martin. He''s setting Martin up as a scapegoat."


    "Actually, by doing this, isn''t he indirectly proving that we''re on the right track with our investigation?"


    Arabe continued to analyze, "If there was nothing amiss with the productionpany, he could have


    just thrown them under the bus. Why bother pushing Martin in front to silence the whispers. His actions


    suggest he''s afraid that following the productionpany''s trail will lead us to them. So, this person


    must have coborated with the productionpany!"


    Keh and Louisa simultaneously turned to their daughter, utterly awestruck, "Be, you''re amazing!


    You''ve made what seemed like a tangled mess crystal clear with your sharp analysis. This means we''re


    getting closer to the truth."


    Arabe nodded, "Also,st time when I coborated with the victim''s family, the victim pretended to


    die under my care, and the family''s wailing outside the OR was captured on video and leaked online. I


    looked into the person who did this; it''s another one of Martin''s men, named Algernon. It looks like the


    mastermind really wants to throw Martin to the wolves this time."


    "This mastermind is despicable." Louisa couldn''t help but blurt out, "So infuriating, I wish I could drag


    him out and give him a piece of my mind."


    "I have a feeling he''ll show his face soon enough," Arabe said as she stood up, ready to continue her


    investigation.


    "Be, are youing home for dinner tonight? Do you need an extra pair of hands? Your mom and I


    can still pull some strings if you need people."


    "No need," Arabe turned, a slight smile on her lips, "I''ve got people."


    She had many at her disposal, working with them was more in sync, and it saved trouble.


    "Just be safe, okay?" Louisa watched her daughter''s retreating figure, turning to her husband, "Be


    has really grown up. She can handle anything on her own. As her parents, it seems we''re not much


    needed anymore."


    "The feeling of being protected by our daughter. I never knew it would be this sweet." Keh was


    touched.


    This kind of happiness was something they hadn''t experienced with Serena.


    #ArabeMiracleDocConfirmed# instantly exploded across the inte. The crowd clicked in to find out


    that when Arabe was called in to save a life, she didn''t operate but directed from the sidelines,


    guiding the patient back from the brink. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    [Yeah, I mean, most folks would''ve passed out cold at the sight of all that blood. But Arabe, her face,


    her reaction, she was just too calm.]


    [The thing is, no matter whatplications came up during surgery, she handled them like a pro, as if it


    was all just child''s y to her.]


    [The doctors, they treated her with so much respect. Her skills must''ve really impressed them, earned


    their admiration.]


    [So, are you saying she''s like a miracle worker?]


    [The patient was clearly cured, so why are there rumors that he died because of her? What''s the real


    story?]


    [I can''t imagine the Collins family would just cram Arabe with medical jargon and procedures for the


    sake of a title. Those doctors were in a rush to save a life, they wouldn''t just y along with a charade.


    I believe in their professional integrity.]


    [Then who the heck took that video of the family crying outside the OR, iming Arabe botched the


    surgery? Who''s trying to smear her name?]


    It didn''t take long forizens to dig up the identity of the filmer ¨C a guy named Algernon.


    [Algernon? Who''s that?]


    [He''s not a reporter, so what''s he doing lurking around the hospital, filming stuff? Trying to hurt


    Arabe?]


    [Does anyone know who this guy is? He looks young, clean-cut. Could it be he''s got a thing for


    Arabe and, when she didn''t reciprocate, decided to throw mud?]


    [No way, right?]


    Online, the buzz was all about figuring out who Algernon was. Some sleuths tracked the video back to


    Hope Hospital''s official ount. Meanwhile, Dr. Pierce from Hope Hospital was cornered by a swarm


    of journalists, ready to take their questions head-on.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Be''s medical prowess is witnessed by everyone here, not just by me, the hospital director, but also


    by other doctors and patients."


    Dr. Pierce said leisurely, "Phillip was treated here before, so naturally, a lot of people online are


    concerned about his recovery. Let me rify things."


    Reporters were jostling for a scoop, crowding around Dr. Pierce with their mics and cameras almost in


    his face.


    "Six months ago, Phillip''s condition took a turn for the worse. We had a Dr. Hermosa who was treating


    him, and she, fearing the responsibility, wanted to wait for the family before taking action. She


    suggested we administer a sedative and a ''peaceful passage'' concoction."


    "If it weren''t for Be happening by, going against the grain, and teaming up with Dr. Caden to save


    Phillip, he might well have been gone by now."


    People online were stunned.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    [If Dr. Pierce says so, Arabe''s skills must be legit! So she really did save Phillip. And that car crash


    victim, she guided the surgery verbally. Incredible.]

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    [My aunt''s a nurse at Hope Hospital, swore it was the real deal.]


    Online, everyone was gabbing about Arabe''s medical miracles.


    Meanwhile, Eunice caused quite the stir with three videos she leaked online.


    One video showed Serena at the Style za, shamelessly tussling with Arabe over a dress.


    Another caught Serena throwing a fit outside a chic boutique after they refused to sell her their goods,


    hurling insults at the staff from the sidewalk.


    And the third? A doozy where Serena, aiming to drug Arabe, bungled it and drugged herself instead.


    The result? A spectacle at her aunt''s house.


    In that video, Serena was hugging a tree, convinced it was Romeo, pouring her heart out. The servants


    tried to clue her in, telling her it''s just a tree, but she wouldn''t let go, even pped one for their trouble.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She ranted to that tree, spewing venom about Arabe, dreaming aloud about marrying Romeo and


    having kids.


    Once those videos hit the inte, Serena''s reputation tanked.


    The court of public opinion was ruthless, slinging mud at Serena for her shamelessness.


    [So that''s what Serena''s really like behind closed doors? Arabe put up with her for half a year.]


    [Seriously, Arabe''s got the patience of a saint. If that was me, I couldn''t stand a day! Arabees


    back home, doesn''t kick Serena out, lets her live it up like before. Such a big-hearted, kind, friendly


    person, and Serena does her dirty?]


    [Look at the timestamps on those videos ¨C all this before Serena got the boot. She drugged Arabe,


    lusted after her fianc¨¦, got violent, and the Collins family? They just grounded her, gave her a chance


    to shape up. That was generous!]


    [So everything Louisa said was true. They gave Serena chance after chance. It''s her own dang fault


    she didn''t shape up.]


    [Serena''s a real piece of work!]


    [Alma did a good job!]


    [How did she not knock some sense into her?] New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Alma knew this was her moment. She waltzed into the public eye and, sure enough, the lurking


    reporters swarmed her.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    "We were just hoping she''d be a bit nicer to Be, you know? But she was so full of herself, it was too


    much. She even threatened to leak the security footage from the stairwell. But, honestly, in that


    stairwell, me and my girls didn''ty a finger on her. We were just talking to her, real polite-like, asking


    her to consider the eighteen years of love and care the Collins family had shown her and to go easy on


    Be with her sharp tongue. But she..."


    Alma sounded so pitifully innocent, "She yed dirty, making herself out to look like the victim and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even calling the paramedics. We watched the surveince video online, and we were speechless.


    She''s so wicked, ying all her followers for fools, swaying public opinion her way."


    Alma sounded somewhat helpless, "As for why I didn''te forward earlier to clear things up for me


    and my girls, it''s because we didn''t want to give her any more attention."


    On the other hand.


    Serena saw the trending hashtags #ArabeMiracleDocConfirmed, #AlmaDidntHitAnyone, and


    #SerenaGetOffTh and was fuming.


    She never expected Arabe and Alma to turn the tables like this!


    And she certainly didn''t foresee that damned Euniceing at her again and again, releasing three


    damning videos.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was being her usual stunning, ice-queen self during a media interview.


    "To spare my fellow onlookers any more ugliness, I only released a snippet of the video. The things


    Serena has done, what you''ve seen is just the tip of the iceberg."


    Her words were like a nail in Serena''s coffin, followed by a few vicious stomps for good measure.


    Serena was shaking with rage. She thought, "That wretched woman! This was domestic turf, not her


    foreign ying field! How dare she."


    "Also, I know Serena is watching this live stream, and I''d like to tell her: put away those delusions of


    grandeur, live your life, and stop messing around behind the scenes. I have evidence of every little


    thing you''ve done to Be. I just don''t want to continue wasting public resources, so I hope you take


    this opportunity to turn over a new leaf."


    That left Serena grinding her teeth in anger.


    Elsewhere.


    Martin caught wind of the trending topics and dialed up one of his associates, Channing.


    "Did you, or did you not, make a seven-minute call to the vice president of the filmpany four days


    ago?"


    He had just learned that right after Channing''s call to the vice president, the film exec had reached out


    to Esther, the head of a clothingpany, and the next day, Esther had sabotaged a prize car.


    "Mr. Martin." Channing sounded frightened and remorseful on the phone, "I had no choice."


    "What did you talk about with the vice president?" Martin''s voice was tinged with the displeasure of


    betrayal. He''d trusted Channing for three years, never expecting a stab in the back.


    "Nothing. The mystery person just told me to make the call as a front. Even though we talked for seven


    minutes, we didn''t exchange a word."


    Martin''s expression darkened, and he fell silent.


    "Mr. Martin, I''m sorry. I know I work for you. After I made this call, everyone would mistakenly think that


    you sent me to do bad things. But I really can''t help it." Channing said this, his voice choked. New


    chapter av§Ñble o? Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    The words hung heavily in the air, a testament to theplex web of loyalty and betrayal that had


    ensnared them all.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    "What are you up to?" Martin suddenly had a sinking feeling as the sound of rushing wind came


    through the phone, "Channing? Channing??"


    A loud crash echoed through the speaker.


    The call ended automatically.


    Martin was gripped by a sense of foreboding and immediately dialed one of his guys, "Find out where


    Channing is now! Immediately¡ªRight now¡ª"


    Just then, the maid Dora knocked on the study door and peeked inside to find her employer exuding


    irritation and displeasure.


    Her voice was timid, "Sir, Serena is looking to have a word with you."


    "Tell her to wait, I''ve got some things to sort out." Martin loosened his tie, trying to calm himself down,


    "Prepare some afternoon tea for her. Have her wait while nibbling on something. I''ll be there shortly."


    "Yes, sir." Dora hurried out and closed the door behind her.


    Serena waited in her room, but only Dora returned, with no sign of Martin.


    Her eyes reddened further, her voice tinged with a sense of being wronged, "Where''s Martin?"


    "Mr. Martin seems to be in a foul mood. Must''ve run into some trouble." Dora consoled gently, "He


    asked you to have some afternoon tea while you wait for him. He''ll join you after he''s dealt with his


    matters. What would you like? I''ll fetch it for you."


    "What could be so important that he leaves me hanging?" Serena''s feelings of neglect and anger


    intensified.


    She spected that Martin had seen the viral video Eunice had leaked, remembering how she once


    professed her love to Romeo while embracing a tree.


    Although she knew that incident was a thorn in his side, it had been so long. If he was giving her the


    cold shoulder over this, using silent treatment as punishment, it seemed petty and vindictive.


    "I''m going to find him!" Serena pressed the button on her wheelchair armrest, determined to confront


    him.


    "Serena. Mr. Martin really seemed to have urgent business. Be careful¡ªdon''t crash into the wall!" Dora


    saw Serena mishandle the wheelchair, nearly hitting a wall, and was petrified. She rushed over to grab


    the wheelchair, "Serena, let me push you there."


    If Serena went on her own and something happened, Dora would bear even greater responsibility.


    In the study.


    Martin soon received another call.


    To outsiders, it looked like Martin had instructed him to take the leap.


    "It seems the person behind Channing''s jump is dead set on pinning this on me." Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It referred to the debacle of the car incident.


    "And there''s more bad news."

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    The voice on the phone paused before continuing, "Algernon had been staking out the hospital for


    days, capturing a video of a victim''s family wailing outside the OR, then went online iming Arabe


    was a fraud, a quack who had killed a patient. Now theizens have dug up his identity, found out he


    was your bodyguard. Today, in his home, he ended his own life. A contact at the station said Algernon


    sent you a text before he died."


    Martin suddenly remembered the incident. He had indeed received a text, but hadn''t looked at it


    closely. Now, he opened it to find just one line: [Mr. Martin, I''ll take care of this matter.]


    Anyone would think Martin had ordered the suicide.


    Both of his men''s deaths were pointing back at him.


    Just then, someone pushed open the door to the study, their voice tinged with sorrow, "Martin."


    He turned to see a girl in a wheelchair, her eyes brimming with tears. He quickly ended the call, "We''ll


    talkter."


    After hanging up, he rushed over to her, crouching down, "Why the tears?"


    He gently wiped her face, seeing her red, swollen eyes, she looked like a distressed little bunny. His


    heart ached, "Didn''t I ask you to wait a bit? What happened? Why the tears?"


    "Do you not want me around anymore?" Serena looked particrly pitiful.


    ¡°How could you think that?"


    "You used to drop everything just to be with me whenever I needed you."


    Hearing this, Martin felt a pang of guilt, "I''m sorry, I really dropped the ball today, neglecting your


    feelings. What is it you wanted to tell me? I''m all ears now."


    Just as Serena began to speak, Martin''s phone rang again. She said with a touch of hurt, "Go ahead,


    take your call."


    He nced at the caller ID. It was that mysterious benefactor, the one who had provided the medicine


    that saved Serena''s life.


    His gut told him this string of events might be linked to this enigmatic figure.


    "Just a minute," Martin said again, stepping out onto the balcony to talk.


    Serena had been sure he wouldn''t take the call, but now it seemed he''d pick up for just about anyone!


    What, was a phone call more important than her now?


    Was it really necessary?


    She was in tears, could Martin really be so cold to her just because of those videos Eunice released?


    Was he trying to give her the silent treatment?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Damn that Eunice!


    On the balcony, Martin confronted the caller, "Did you threaten Channing and Algernon into these


    schemes, driving them to their deaths, and then pinning it on me. What are you after?"


    "I made a vow to the Collins family, to Serena, not to do anything that would hurt the Collins. They have


    shown her kindness and nurtured her over the years, I can''t go through with this." Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "You''re balking at the first favor. Remember, Serena''s life was saved by me!" The mysterious caller


    seemed displeased.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    ¡°Look, Martin, you don''t get a say in this." The voice on the other end of the phone didn''t bother with


    Martin''s questions, instead dropping a heavy threat, "I can bring Serena back from the brink, and just


    as easily make her wish she hadn''t. You have no room to negotiate. If you don''t take the fall for this


    within a day, you''re going to regret it!"


    Martin hung up without a second thought, dismissing the ominous caller.


    In the study.


    Serena was still sitting in her wheelchair, crying.


    Martin knelt down beside her, about to offer words offort, when Serena reached out and wrapped


    her arms around his neck.


    "Martin, did you see the news blowing up online? Do you hate me now, think I''m awful." Her sobs made


    her words jagged, "I admit I''ve made mistakes in the past, but I want to make things right, to have a


    good life with you."


    His heart softened, and he gently stroked her hair. "What news? I haven''t seen anything. Is that why


    you''re crying?"


    She nodded, her eyes as vulnerable as a child''s, "You''ve been so distant these past few days."


    Martin let out a soft chuckle, realizing the misunderstanding. "I''ve been caught up in a lottely."


    He was juggling family expectations, managing his own corporation, and now someone was trying to


    smear his name.


    Despite being stretched thin, he had made every effort to carve out time for her, but it seemed she still


    felt neglected.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what the world says, your past doesn''t matter to me anymore. You''re Serena


    Lott, not Serena Collins. Their opinions don''t count; my liking you is all that matters." Martin reached


    out and wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    Serena''s voice turned yful, "Then hold me."


    Martin hadn''t expected her to be so endearing today, so uncharacteristically forward.


    He lifted her into his arms and settled onto the nearby loveseat. "Is this what you wanted to talk about


    today?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded, then hesitated, "There''s something else."


    She knew Martin had mistakenly hit Alma thest time in a fit of rage defending her. So, in retaliation,


    Alma had cornered her in a shopping mall and gave her a taste of her own medicine. Aside from a


    verbal warning, Martin couldn''t really do much to Alma; after all, he was the one who had made the first


    mistake.


    So, she wanted to use this incident to get Martin to propose to her.


    "Martin, I want us to get engaged."


    "When the Collins family locked me in the basement, you were the one who rescued me. When I was


    drowning in negative press, you stood by me, unwavering, facing it all with me. I''ve thought it over, I


    want to spend my life with you. Will you say yes?" Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Serena lifted her gaze to meet Martin''s, eyes filled with hopeful shyness.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Martin was no match for the moment; he tangled with Serena''s lips, ferocious and fiery.


    After giving him a taste of sweetness, Serena shyly pushed him away.


    Desire still smoldered in Martin''s eyes. He rasped, his voice husky as he looked at the demure girl


    wearing a blissful smile, "Are you serious?"


    A flicker of disappointment and hurt crossed Serena''s eyes, "So my big confession just now fell t?


    You don¡¯t believe me? You think I''m just toying with you? Or do you despise me because I''m in a


    wheelchair, thinking I''m an embarrassment. If that''s the case, just pretend I never said a thing. Let me


    down, please."


    Her words were cut short as he silenced her with a kiss.


    After a long, passionate moment, Martin gazed at her with excitement and joy he couldn''t contain, his


    smile unstoppable, "Alright, let''s get engaged. But it should be me asking you. Give me a bit of time, I''ll


    organize something special tonight."


    "No need," Serena quickly interjected, "I don''t care about the formalities. I just want to settle down, be


    with someone I love. No matter how many great guys are out there, no matter what the world says or


    thinks, as long as we¡¯re happy together for the rest of our lives, that''s enough for me."


    As she spoke, Serena''s eyes sparkled with anticipation and sweetness, "I even want to have two kids


    with you, a boy and a girl."


    Moved and ted, Martin watched her, "I''m d you feel this way. Serena, you''ve changed, you love


    me even more."


    "But," Serena hesitated again, "I''m afraid your family won''t ept me. I don''t want to cause you


    trouble."


    "I''ll handle that," Martin assured her. "Just tell me when you want to get engaged, and I''ll take care of


    the rest."


    "The sooner, the better!" Serena said eagerly, "I want to cut ties with the past quickly and start a new


    life with you, a fresh identity."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to my family, pick a date, and we''ll get engaged as soon as possible."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Martin''s words made Serena wrap her arms around his neck with sheer joy in her eyes.


    She had one thought: she had to hold on tight to this man. Otherwise, from every member of the


    Collins family to the clerks at the mall, anyone could look down on her, take her for granted.


    That was the advantage of marrying into the Cooper family!


    With that thought, Serena hugged Martin''s neck tighter, her smile beaming. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    Elsewhere.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    The crowd was buzzing with disbelief and shock.


    [Serena, of all people, still has suitors? Is her allure really that irresistible?]


    [Who the heck is Martin? Never heard of this guy before.]


    [Does anyone have the scoop? I''m drawing a nk here.]


    [Good heavens, you don''t know about the Coopers? The Cooper family owns department stores all


    over the world, with over six thousand locations and a workforce of over two hundred thousand. Martin


    leveraged his family''s resources to start his own logisticspany. Justst year, he sessfully


    raised funds, acquired a fleet of fifty cargo nes, and secured exclusive air routes. His business


    reaches every corner of the country, setting the pace in the industry, and it''s seriously outperforming


    thepetition. That delivery service you all love when you shop online? Yeah, that''s his baby!]


    With the Coopers and Martin''s momentum, it seemed likely they could outpace the Collins family within


    five to seven years.


    And then, the blogger dropped a photo of Martin.


    [Goodness, is Martin that handsome? He''s got this wealthy heir vibe but also looks soposed.]


    [Is he blind? Why would he go for someone like Serena?]


    [How did Serena get so lucky tond a guy like him?]


    [I went to middle school with Serena. Martin has been chasing her since the seventh grade, all the way


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    through our freshman year of college, a whopping six and a half years. Everyone at our school knew he


    was head over heels for her.]


    [So, did Martin orchestrate this whole thing? Did he see Arabe''s grandeback party and decide to


    get revenge on behalf of his girlfriend by tampering with the award-winning car. That''s just terrifying!]


    Meanwhile, Florence was fuming as she scrolled through the onlinement, especially the


    cringeworthy video of Serena hugging a tree during her confession of love.


    She was about to call her son when, the next second, he called her.


    "Mom, I need to talk to you." Martin didn''t wait for her to speak, "I want to get engaged to Serena as


    soon as possible. I want to give her a home, and I hope you and Dad can bless this."


    "Mom, the past is the past. Serena said she''ll change. Let''s give her a chance." Martin''s plea was cut


    off.


    "Not a chance! The Cooper family will never wee someone like her. I''ve told you, if you dare marry


    her, I''ll jump into the river on your wedding day¡ªI didn''t raise you to be trampled on by others!" Re§Ñd


    at

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Martin endured his mother''s tirade with a stoic silence, waiting for her to finish before speaking calmly,


    "Mom, don''t get yourself worked up over this. I really love her, and I only want to spend my life with


    her."


    "And you couldn''t fall for someone decent? With your status, you could have any woman you want! If


    you fancied a beggar on the street, as long as she was kind-hearted and grateful, I wouldn''t stand in


    your way! But look at that Serena, is she behaving like a decent person? I knew she was trouble the


    moment I met her at the Dawnstar boutique!"


    "Mom, please don''t insult her," Martin couldn''t stand anyone bad-mouthing her, even if it was his own


    mother. It still grated on his ears.


    "I''m at the office right now, there are some things I need to handle. Cool off, and I''ll find time to have a


    proper talk with you tonight."


    Florence, seething with rage, her voice tinged with anger retorted, "If you''re thinking of brainwashing


    us, save your breath. I''ll publicly denounce her in front of the media. I''ll never let her step foot into the


    Cooper family!"


    After hanging up abruptly, she copsed onto the couch.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Diana was terrified, quickly fetching a bottle of pills from the drawer. She handed


    one to her mother along with a ss of water, "Take this pill. Don''t get so agitated. She''s not worth it."


    Florence was livid, her hands shaking too much to even hold the ss, finally taking the pill with her


    daughter''s help.


    "Diana," Florence steadied herself after a while, standing up unsteadily, "Come with me to the estate, I


    want to have a word with this woman myself!"


    "Alright," Diana rushed to support her, "But please, don''t lose your temper, otherwise, we''ll be heading


    to the hospital before we even reach the estate. Don''t worry, I won''t let her into our family. Just take a


    deep breath."


    Diana still remembered how Serena hadmanded the salesclerk to snatch dresses from Arabe''s


    hands at the Style za. When it turned out Arabe had connections, Serena was thrown out of the


    store.


    The entire Style za was afraid to serve her, so she stood in front of the shop hurling insults, calling


    the clerk worthless trash.


    Years of good breeding made it difficult for Diana to even utter those words - it was just too vulgar.


    And the worst part? After berating the clerk, Serena had the audacity to smirk, as if she had gotten


    something off her chest.


    Going on about who she was, how much she had spent at another shop, and if anyone knew who


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh was.


    It was a public embarrassment,pletely unbing.


    Later, when apanying her parents to scoutnd, Diana stumbled upon Martin''s car parked there.


    She didn''t tell her parents but made an excuse to check it out, only to find Martin taking Serena on a


    date to thevender fields.


    In short, she was a drama queen.


    So, Diana had not a shred of good impression of Serena! Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    If someone like Serena were to marry into the Cooper family, it wasn''t just Martin''s future at stake; she


    could potentially ruin the future of the entire Cooper family.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Back when Serena was still the heiress of the Collins family, she loved to pick on Martin, recklessly


    swiping his cards.


    Marrying into the Cooper family? No way!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Martin had always been a model student, a paragon of academic excellence with dashing looks and an


    honest intelligence. Why would he need someone like Serena?


    In thest six months, Serena''s actions towards Arabe were publicly exposed by Louisa during the


    family''s grand reunion. After eighteen years of nurturing Serena, the Collins treated her with nothing


    but kindness, yet she showed no gratitude, repeatedly attempting to bring Arabe down.


    How could such a person be weed into the Cooper family?


    If the Collins couldn''t warm her heart in eighteen years, what chance would the Coopers have?


    With those thoughts, Diana helped her mother into the car, and half an hourter, they arrived at the


    estate.


    The sight of the estate¡¯s name alone was enough to infuriate Florence, but she reminded herself to stay


    calm, stay calm!


    Serena, assisted by the maid Dora, sipped her afternoon tea in the lounge, visibly pleased with herself.


    Just then, June rushed in, ¡°Serena, Mr. Martin''s mother and sister are here. They seem pretty riled up,


    and I think they''re here for you."


    Serena smirked, her lips curling in disdain. Just an hour ago, she had discussed engagement ns


    with Martin, and now the Coopers couldn''t wait to confront her?


    What speedy reaction.


    Pretending to be worried, Serena said, ¡°Martin just talked about getting engaged to me, and he wanted


    to inform his family. It seems they disagree and havee to persuade me to leave Martin. The


    current gossip about me is unfavorable, and if they dislike me because of it and want to push me


    away."


    Serena''s voice trembled with feigned concern, ¡°I heard that Martin¡¯s mother has a heart condition; it


    would be terrible if she had an episode. If they tell Martin I¡¯ve been bullying them, I¡¯d be doomed, even


    if I jumped into the river, I couldn¡¯t cleanse myself. Dora, June, only you can help me now!¡±


    She clutched the maids'' hands earnestly, pleading, ¡°If anything happens, you must record it, to prove I


    haven''t bullied them. Also, call Martin toe home quickly. I¡¯m in a wheelchair now. I simply can¡¯t


    deal with them.¡±


    The maids nodded, a mix of nervousness and sympathy in their eyes; June left to make the call.


    In the past, she had some of a rich girl''s elegance, draped in exorbitantly priced clothes and jewelry,


    standing tall and graceful. But now, she looked utterly ordinary.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    This woman, how could she ever be a part of the esteemed Cooper family?


    No way!

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    "Martin''s not here, so you can drop the act." Florence towered over her with an air of superiority, "I want


    you away from my son. Pack your things and get out of this house."


    Serena stared back at the woman before her, a sense of familiarity washing over her. It clicked, "You''re


    thedy from Dawnstar."


    Back then, she hadn''t known who the woman was, so she''d been curt and dismissive. And now, fate


    had a wicked sense of humor - the woman was Martin''s mother.


    She had made a terrible first impression without even realizing it.


    "Since you remember, you should know the Cooper family won''t ept someone who is disrespectful,


    self-centered, malevolent, and two-faced into our family. Take the clothes and jewelry Martin gave you,


    but from now on, you''re forbidden toe anywhere near my son!"


    Florence dered her ultimatum and settled onto the couch with her daughter, waiting for Serena to


    leave.


    Serena''s inner fury brought a sardonic smile to her lips, but she kept up a gentle fa?ade, "Dora, would


    you fetch us some tea and pastries?"


    Dora nodded and was about to step away when Florence interjected, her voice airy and dismissive,


    "My staff doesn''t take orders from you. Dora, two cups of coffee, please. It''s time to cool off."


    "Yes, ma''am," Dora hurriedly bowed and retreated from the explosive situation.


    Serena pressed a button on her wheelchair, facing the matriarch head-on.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "At the Dawnstar Style za boutique, you snatched away every piece Arabe had her eye on."


    Diana spoke up, her tone t, "And I saw the whole time how you tormented my brother in thevender


    fields."


    "If you saw everything, then why lie? Your brother clearly enjoyed it. Didn''t you see him smiling all


    day?"


    Diana was taken aback by Serena''s audacity; thetter was unafraid and didn¡¯t take them seriously


    even when confronted by both of them.


    "My rtionship with Martin is our business; you two don¡¯t have to concern it. And this manor is already


    in my name. If anyone should leave, it''s you," Serena''s smile was a blend of sweetness and


    provocation.


    Florence and Diana were shocked and enraged. The manor, worth over ten million, was in her name?


    That fool!!


    Florence was stunned by the girl''s shamelessness and superciliousness.


    Diana fumed, "You''re not even part of the family yet, and you''re already so bold? Do you really think


    you can marry Martin? Entering the Cooper family isn''t just up to him!" Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    At that moment, Serena watched as Dora approached with two steaming cups of coffee, while June


    followed close behind with a tter of pastries.


    She shed a warm, polite smile, "Mrs. Cooper, Ms. Cooper, please have some coffee and snacks to


    start."


    Dora had just set the coffee in front of Florence when, in a fit of rage, Florence pped the cup away.


    The scalding liquid flew toward Serena, soaking her clothes. Dora was petrified with fear.


    "Serena," she rushed over, frantically dabbing away the stains with napkins.


    "It''s fine, just go on, both of you."


    It was the dead of winter, and Serena was bundled up in thick clothing that easily shrugged off the


    coffee''s heat, leaving her with nothing more than a wet garment.


    Yet, she feigned a look of helpless pain, as if scalded, sending the maids away in a grand gesture of


    protecting the innocent. Alone, she would face the wrath.


    Bowing, the maids had no choice but to retreat.


    "Stop with the theatrics." Florence snapped, seeing right through her, "With all thoseyers, you think


    you''re burned? Just tell me how much money you want. Pack up and leave today, cut ties with my son,


    and name your price."


    "Mrs. Cooper, my rtionship with Martin isn''t about money." Serena''s eyes filled with crystalline tears


    as she spotted the maids secretly recording the scene, "I truly love him. I want to be with him, to never


    part."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spare me your pathetic act. I feel sick just looking at you! You talk of love with that mouth? Don''t


    tarnish such a sacred word! You''re with Martin to further your own selfish ends, a selfish,


    conscienceless, ungrateful liar! We''ve made it clear we don''t like you, and yet you have the audacity to


    stay? Are you trying to ruin my son before you''re satisfied?"


    Tears fell down Serena''s cheeks, her expression the very picture of innocence and sorrow.


    "Mrs. Cooper, how could I ever harm him? I don''t have time to do anything but love him. If it were


    before, I could have walked away from Martin, but in these past months, I''ve fallen for him. No amount


    of money, not a hundred million, two hundred million, not even a billion dors could outweigh a single


    hair on his head."


    "Can''t you stop being so revolting? Martin''s not here, who are you performing for?" Diana couldn''t bear


    it any longer, "Just leave today, and consider this mansion bought anew by us. Fifty million should


    suffice, right?"


    "Ms. Cooper, Mrs. Cooper, please don''t force me. Even in death, my love for Martin wouldn''t wane, not


    even a bit. In my next life, and the life after that, I still want to be with him."


    Diana and Florence were beside themselves with fury. This bitch wouldn''t let go of Martin, not just in


    this life, but she was iming the next and the one after that, too.


    "Mrs. Cooper, have some coffee."


    Again, Florence swatted the cup, spilling the coffee over Serena''s clothes.


    Internally, Serena was jubnt; this was her n all along, to goad Florence into dousing her with


    coffee. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Florence''s hand flew up in a fit of rage, and the entire tter of pastries crashed onto Serena''s face.


    The delicate treats tumbled down her cor, onto herp, and scattered across the floor.


    Gritting her teeth, Florence demanded, ¡°I''m asking you onest time, are you moving out today or not?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Cooper, you''ve got a heart condition; don''t work yourself up. If you don''t want me living here, I''ll


    move out.¡± Serena responded with feigned concern, ¡°But to leave Martin - that I simply cannot do. Even


    if you sent me to a countryside cottage, cut off from transport, living on bread and water, with no one to


    wait on me. I''d ept it all; just let me be with Martin.¡±


    Florence was fuming, ¡°Fine, you won''t leave? Someone, throw her out!!¡±


    The two housemaids were too terrified to show themselves.


    ¡°Dora? June??¡± Florence nced around, astonished that they were defying her orders. She turned to


    the bitch before her, ¡°You''ve got some nerve. You''ve been here a few days and you''ve already got my


    people on your side? Alright, today, I''ll personally see you out!¡±


    Florence stood up, and Serena, with tears streaming down her cheeks, clutched at her clothes and


    pleaded, ¡°Mrs. Cooper, I know you dislike me. Why not hit me to vent your anger? Beat me once, ten


    times, twenty times, as long as you let me stay with Martin, I''ll endure anything.¡±


    ¡°Serena, can you spare us the theatrics?¡± Diana stood up as well, moving to push her wheelchair.


    Serena pressed her hands against the armrests and flung herself forward onto the ground, dropping to


    her knees before them.


    ¡°Mrs. Cooper, Ms. Cooper, Martin and I are truly in love, please bless us,¡± Serena even went as far as


    to bow her head to the ground.


    Florence was stunned by the disy of melodrama, not expecting the act to reach the extremes of


    kneeling and bowing, ¡°Today, even if you split your head open, you''re leaving Martin! Diana!¡±


    Diana immediately stepped forward to help lift the woman back into her wheelchair. But Serena yed


    the part of a limp ragdoll, sprawling on the ground, refusing to budge, ¡°Mrs. Cooper, Ms. Cooper,


    please don''t be like this.¡±


    Serena iled her heavily bandaged hands, pretending to strike them carelessly, her long nails


    deliberately grazing their wrists and the backs of their hands.


    ¡°Serena!!¡± Diana was truly enraged.


    After enough thrashing, Serena clung desperately to Diana''s leg, sobbing theatrically, ¡°I really love


    Martin.¡±


    Florence couldn''t pull Serena away; she tugged at Serena''s clothes, even her hair, but Serena wouldn''t


    let go.


    ¡°Have you no shame?¡± Florence was beside herself with anger and pped Serena on the shoulder.


    ¡°Mrs. Cooper, you might as well kill me; as long as I''m breathing, I won''t leave Martin.¡±


    Florenceunched into a physical tirade, and Diana joined in without restraint, their fists and feet


    raining down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At that moment, Martin, having heard themotion, rushed in. He pushed his mother and sister aside


    and tenderly helped the woman on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you wet? What happened to your clothes?¡± In a panic, Martin took off his suit jacket and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    draped it over Serena, noticing her shivering and disheveled appearance, his heart felt as if it was


    being ripped out, ovee with anguish.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    "What on earth have you done to her? Who sent you?"


    "Martin, what are you doing back? Weren''t you supposed to meet with that big-shot business partner


    today?" Serena, gently ced on the couch by Martin, pushed him away and said, "Don''t worry about


    me. They just need let off some steam on me. You go on back, will you?"


    "How can you expect me to leave when you''re like this? Where''s Dora? Where''s June?" Martin had


    never felt so out of control, his anger barely contained.


    Dora and June timidly appeared, one wiping the spilled tea from the wheelchair, the other from


    Serena''s clothes.


    "Where the hell have you been?" Martin was livid. He had entrusted Serena to their care, only to return


    from a brief stint at the office to find her like this?


    "Don''t me them. It was my doing. They''re just earning their wages. Besides, I can take a hit; it''s not


    the first time I''ve been roughed up. Don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Cooper and Ms. Cooper here won''t really hurt me.


    They just needed to vent."


    "Martin, can''t you see she''s ying us against each other?" Diana was seething, especially after


    Serena shot her a provocative nce following her words.


    "That''s enough!" Martin no longer wanted to hear her speak, "Just because you''re my sister, you think


    you cane here andy a hand on my girl? Haven''t I told you how much I love her? That she


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    means the world to me?"


    Fuming, Martin first made sure Serena was safely seated in her wheelchair, and then instructed the


    maids, "Take her to get changed."


    Dora hurried forward to push the wheelchair.


    "Don¡¯t you have strength? Can''t you move any faster? Don''t you see her clothes are wet? Do you want


    her to catch a cold?"


    Frightened by Martin''s tone, Dora scurried along, whisking Serena into the nearby elevator.


    "You hassle me, fine, but why take it out on her? Can''t you see the bruises on her body? She''s already


    hurt, and yet you stilly your hands on her?"


    Serena, hearing Martin''s roar all the way up on the second floor, couldn''t help but smirk with


    satisfaction. From the moment she learned of Florence and Diana''s arrival, she had wanted to provoke


    them into action. She knew ying the victim was an effective tactic, and though she took a few hits, it


    was a small price to pay for securing Martin''s deeper affection and elerating their engagement.


    Those two fools, thinking they couldpete with her? Once she married into the Cooper family, she''d


    have ample opportunity to deal with them.


    Serena gestured for the maids to stop, choosing instead to remain in the hallway, observing the


    situation below.


    Diana, after being shouted at by her brother, was so upset her eyes reddened. She had never imagined


    that Martin would be so bewitched by Serena that he would act this irrationally.


    Florence was equally incensed. In a sudden movement, she pped Martin across the face. The p


    stunned not just Martin but Diana as well. Their mother, who always adored her son, had now resorted


    to such violence.


    Seemingly not satisfied, Florence raised her hand again and delivered another p, trembling with


    anger.


    "You ungrateful wretch, do you want to be the death of us? You think you can stand up to us now that


    you''ve grown wings? This woman, you may treasure her, but to us, she''s worth nothing! You want to be


    with her? Fine, you might protect her once or twice, but let''s see if you can do it for a lifetime! She


    thinks she can take a hit? Well, I''ll make sure to give her one every time I see her!"

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Florence tossed out those words with a huff, her hand gripping her daughter''s as they turned to leave,


    refusing to spare another nce at her foolish son.


    Diana nced back, her eyes zing red with anger as she spat out a venomous warning, "You better


    keep her locked up forever, because every time I see her, I''ll put her in her ce! I, Diana, will never


    reconcile with her in this lifetime! As long as I draw breath, she''ll never set foot in the Cooper family¡¯s


    house again!"


    Upstairs, Serena''s eyes glinted with a ruthless light upon hearing those words.


    Ten minutester, Dr. Leona finished setting Serena''s cast, and the maids helped her into fresh clothes.


    When Martin climbed the stairs, he saw two maids packing Serena''s belongings. Serena was at the


    vanity, attempting to remove her earring, but she identally touched a wound on her earlobe and


    winced in pain.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Serena." Martin rushed over, noticing her injured ear for the first time. Could it have been from when


    their mother and sister hadshed out, tugging at her earring?


    He nced at Dr. Leona, who quickly bent down, apologizing, "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t notice the wound


    on Serena''s ear. I''ll take care of it right away."


    "Forget it." Martin was visibly upset, "You may go. Leave the first aid kit."


    He noticed that Serena had already removed all her jewelry,ying it piece by piece on the vanity,


    seemingly with no intention of taking them with her.


    "This earring is still on. Martin, I''ve made up my mind. I''m moving out today. Let''s not upset Mrs.


    Cooper anymore. She has a heart condition, and we don''t want to trigger it. Don''t worry about me; I can


    take care of myself."


    Tears swelled in Serena''s eyes as she spoke, her voice tinged with self-reproach, "It''s my fault. I''ve


    done so many things wrong in the past; I never left a good impression on Mrs. Cooper and Ms.


    Cooper."


    At that moment, Martin, seeing the maids still packing in the closet, said with irritation, "Stop packing."


    The maids quickly bowed and exited.


    "It''s my fault for not smoothing things over at home, for letting you be mistreated." Martin wrapped his


    arms around the girl at the vanity, filled with a deep sense of guilt, "I just saw the video Dora and June


    sent me minutes ago. You were kneeling and bowing to my mom and sister. Why would you do


    something so foolish?"


    He hugged Serena tightly, truly not expecting that this girl would love him so deeply. Seeing how his


    family had bullied her, even to the point of violence, just to be with him, he was moved beyond words


    and filled with heartache.


    "You''d rather take a beating than be apart from me." Martin''s voice was hoarse with emotion as he


    gently kissed her lips, his eyes moist, "Serena, I love you so much."


    "I love you too." Serena gently caressed his hand, gazing into the mirror at her reflection, trying to


    appear more understanding and gentle, "I just didn''t want to upset Mrs. Cooper and the others, so I


    thought of a solution. We can live separately; I can move somewhere further away. If Mrs. Cooper still


    can''t ept me, I could even leave Summerfield and start a new life in the neighboring city."


    Her eyes met his in the mirror, seemingly sincere and tender, "Don''t worry; my love for you won''t


    diminish one bit with distance. Even if I have to live in the shadows, unseen like an alley cat, that''s


    okay. As long as I''m in your heart and you''re in mine, that''s all that matters."


    Hearing her say this only deepened Martin''s feelings, his love for her growing.


    "You shouldn''t have been so harsh with Mrs. Cooper and Ms. Cooper earlier. You''re all family," Serena


    said with a soothing wisdom.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    "You''re family, too." Martin said, wrapping his arms around her tightly, "There''s no need for you to move


    away. I''ll set a date for our engagement party, and I¡¯ll invite all our friends and family to show them


    you''re the one I''ve chosen to be by my side, the love of my life."


    "But..."


    "No buts. A day without you is torture enough. You think I could stand you moving to another town?


    What if work chains me down and I can''t drive over every day? I can''t even picture life without you


    anymore. I''m used to having you right here with me."


    Holding her close, he continued, "You''re mine, and you should be standing by my side, basking in the


    spotlight, not hiding in the shadows, nameless. I don''t want to hear such thoughts from you ever again."


    That was exactly what Serena had been longing to hear!


    "But," she protested, feigning guilt, "it''s all my fault. If only I were in better health, I could visit your folks


    more often, take care of them properly."


    "Focus on healing up first. Your body''s still recovering. I¡¯ll talk with my parents." Martin reassured her,


    then opened the first aid kit and began to tend to a cut on her ear, "Did they hit you here?"


    Serena quickly replied to cover it up, "I don''t know how it happened."


    He knew she was protecting them, "This wasn''t here when I left for work. It only showed up after their


    visit. You think I can''t put two and two together?"


    "Martin, don''t be upset with them. It doesn''t hurt, really!" But as she spoke, she winced and hastily


    added, "Compared to everything the Collins family put me through, they have been saints."


    His mind shed back to the day he had rescued her from the Collins family''s basement, battered and


    barely clinging to life and his heart clenched with renewed tenderness.


    At that moment, Dora knocked and said softly, "Sir, there''s a police officer at the door for you."


    Martin paused mid-application of the antiseptic, and then resumed, "Got it. You may go."


    "Martin, what''s going on?" Serena''s voice wasced with worry, "Why are the police here?"


    "Just a small matter. Stay still; I need to finish dressing this wound."


    "Have you gotten into trouble?" Serena was unaware of thetest trending news, oblivious to their


    rtionship being outed, to the deaths of Martin''s men being pinned on him, and to the rumors that he


    had sabotaged the Collins'' prize car for her sake.


    She was anxious that Martin was facing serious trouble, that her lifeline might be cut down after so


    many efforts she made to cling to him.


    Had she just endured all that pain for nothing?


    "Don¡¯t fret. It''s a minor issue, really. Just a formality the police have to go through because of public


    voice." Martin''s tone was light, "Are you worried about me?"


    "You''re my boyfriend. Who else would I worry about?" She thought to herself, wondering if she had


    missed some explosive news that afternoon.


    Martin wouldn''t have done something that wouldnd him behind bars, would he? Surely not, she


    mused. The Cooper family was too influential for him to end up suffering for a crime.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    "Alright, take a breather. I''ll go check it out," Martin patted her head without any idea of what was going


    through her mind, as he headed downstairs first.


    Serena quickly unlocked her phone and opened one of the apps that gave her ess to live


    surveince across the sprawling estate.


    After a frantic search, she spotted a few police officers standing outside the main gate, with a patrol car


    parked nearby.


    Not too far from the patrol car, a gaggle of reporters was gathered, each of them eager for a scoop.


    When Martin emerged, camera shes went off incessantly. Out of respect for the police investigation,


    the crowd kept their distance, bombarding him with questions.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin brushed them off and calmly approached the group at the gate, "What seems to be the


    problem?"


    "Mr. Cooper, you''re implicated in two homicides. We need you toe with us for questioning." The


    officer in front said, before lowering his voice, "I''m sorry to do this, Mr. Cooper, but the situation has


    escted. There¡¯s no choice for us. We would appreciate your cooperation."


    "Sure," Martin stepped into their vehicle without resistance.


    As the car drove away in full view of everyone, Serena''s heart sank. It was all over. What on earth


    happened?


    She quickly scrolled through the trending topics on her phone, and there it was: #Martin Detained# at


    the top of the news feed.


    She now understood that apparently, the me for the sabotage of a prestigious car had been pinned


    on Martin.


    It definitely was not Martin¡¯s doing; she knew Martin wasn''t capable of such pettiness. He would never


    stoop to that level! Who would do such a thing to him?


    The Cooper family wouldn''t just stand by, would they?


    Aside from running his ownpany, Martin was also the favored sessor of Giles, whose fortune


    was far more substantial than that of Ansel.


    And with Ansel having only one son, he certainly wouldn''t let anything happen to him. The vast empire


    of the Cooper Group would eventually be handed down to his son.


    With that thought, Serena felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Meanwhile, in a private dining room at a restaurant, Cathy handed the iPad menu to Arabe with both


    hands, beaming, "I finally get to fulfill my wish of treating you to a meal. What would you like to eat? I''m


    open to anything!"


    Arabe smiled faintly, "Any dietary restrictions I should know about?"


    "Not at all!" Cathy poured her a cup of tea, chuckling, "Everything here is delicious. I used toe a lot


    with my ssmates, especially for this tea - it''s really aromatic. Have a sip, Arabe, it''s just the right


    temperature."


    Arabe took a sip, finding the taste rich and pleasant, "You''ve chosen a nice ce."


    Cathy was thrilled to receive praise from Be, "There are a few other spots I know of, next time, I''ll


    take you there!"


    If only Romeo wouldn''t monopolize Arabe, she could show her so many more great ces!


    "Arabe, I really can''t thank you enough for what you didst time. If it wasn''t for you stepping in, I


    would have been writing family rules until my hand fell off." Cathy couldn''t help but add, "Romeo can be


    so strict with punishments. You''re so amazing, able to handle him with ease."

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    "Trust me, he didn''t want to penalize you guys in the first ce."


    "Yeah, right! I''ve been punished more times than I''ve had hot dinners over the years!"


    Arabe chuckled softly, passing the iPad across the table, "Do these choices look good to you?


    Should we add more?"


    "C''mon, Arabe, don''t you go ying the penny-pincher with me. You''ve barely scratched the surface


    of this menu, and it''s not like I can''t afford a decent meal!" Cathy quickly pushed the iPad back, "Order


    away, please don''t hold back!"


    "We can''t overdo it though; hate to see good food go to waste," Arabe replied with a gentle smile.


    "It won¡¯t happen! But don''t underestimate the depth of my pockets. Today is all about having a st!"


    Their private dining room door was ajar, and just then, a passerby caught a glimpse of Cathy and called


    out in surprise and delight, "Cathy?"


    "Tabitha??" Cathy, spotting her and the younger girl beside her, greeted them with joy, "Theresa, are


    you two out for a meal today? Just the two of you?"


    "Yeah, it''s Theresa''s birthday today. Mom and Dad are tied up, couldn''t celebrate with her, so it''s up to


    me, her big sis, to make her day special," Tabitha was a good friend of Cathy''s, and Theresa was her


    younger sister.


    "Hey there, Cathy." Theresa greeted politely, the picture of youthful charm.


    "Happy birthday, Theresa! I hope all your wishese true," Cathy said, ruffling her hair with a


    beaming smile.


    "Thanks, Cathy."


    "Who are you dining with?" Tabitha peered curiously into Cathy''s room and saw none other than


    Arabe, the talk of the town and Cathy''s cousin-inw!


    "Let me introduce you - this is my cousin-inw Arabe. Arabe, this is my good friend Tabitha,"


    Cathy introduced with enthusiasm.


    "Pleased to meet you," Arabe greeted with a smile that could light up the darkest room, her grace


    and beauty almost ethereal.


    Tabitha was taken aback - Arabe was even more stunning in person than she had been on the


    inte!


    "Nice to meet you," Tabitha was still recovering from the shock. This girl was beyond gorgeous!


    "Arabe, it¡¯s Theresa''s birthday today. I''m going to sing her a birthday song to celebrate. You''ll join us


    in a bit, won''t you?" Cathy said cheerfully.


    "Of course," Arabe smiled again, her demeanor warm enough to melt snow in winder, as refreshing


    as a summer breeze, captivating and soothing all at once.


    As they left the room, Tabitha couldn''t help but whisper to Cathy, "Arabell is breathtaking! No wonder


    Romeo, who''s as cold as theye, fell for her. I mean, casting aside her skills, with looks like that, I''d


    do anything for her! If I hadn''t seen her with my own eyes today, I''d never believe someone so beautiful


    could exist. Suddenly, I feel like I''m just here to make up the numbers!"


    "I think she''s stunning too. Everything feels better with her around." Cathy grinned, squeezing her best


    friend''s hand, "Arabe has so many great qualities; I could go on for days. But you''re gorgeous in your


    own right! Look at that smile and those dimples - totally sweet."


    Laughing, Tabitha continued their chat as they walked away, "Speaking of which, howe your


    cousin isn''t around today?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I called his assistant earlier, asked him to keep Romeo upied for the day. I''ve tried to take Arabe


    out a few times, but he always gets in the way!"


    Tabithaughed, "That just shows how much he adores her."


    "But I adore her too! I want to spend more time with her as well."


    Back in the room, Arabe was finalizing the menu on the iPad when she heard her name called.


    "Arabe???"

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Arabe looked up, and before her stood a woman who exuded confidence and sophistication -one


    from some wealthy family.


    She was dressed in a chic suit in limited edition and sporting a stylish beret; the pearl ne around


    her neck only entuated her grace and allure.


    No sooner had she arrived than she sat opposite Arabe, a smile of pride and superiority ying at


    her lips, "Let''s talk."


    Arabe''s mind drew a nk; she had no recollection of such a character.


    The woman introduced herself, "My name is Harriet Monroe. I''m Romeo''s childhood sweetheart."


    Arabe then remembered. Romeo had mentioned long ago that during the Earwood family''s power


    struggle, Harriet, as the darling of the family, was said to have gone missing - a ruse to protect her from


    danger, while in reality, she had been sent to the safety of the McMillian family.


    It just so happened that George and Jennifer were busy abroad at the time and couldn''t stay home to


    look after her. Thus, for a brief period, it was only she and Romeo in the house. Her family''s issues


    were quickly resolved, and she was taken back home soon after.


    But during the tumult at her family''s estate, Romeo was the one who gave her a sense of security. And


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with his good looks, it was no wonder Harriet fell for him.


    Although Romeo had rejected her affections more than once, Harriet frequently messaged him.


    Considering she was a friend''s sister and the Earwood family were allies of the McMillian family,


    Romeo hadn''t blocked her, though he never responded.


    "I didn''t expect to bump into you here, so let''s cut to the chase." Harriet pulled a check from her bag


    and slid it across the table to Arabe, "I want you to leave Romeo. Fill in any amount; the Earwood


    family can afford it."


    "Ms. Monroe, are you trying to buy off the affection between Romeo and me with money?" Arabe''s


    lips curled into a captivating smile.


    Harriet hadn''t expected her to be so striking when smiling; her beauty surpassed even what the media


    had portrayed, no wonder Romeo was spellbound.


    "I grew up with Romeo; no one knows him better than I do. I''m aware of all his likes and dislikes."


    "If you''re so clued in, then you should know he can''t stand you. Who gave you the gall to sit here and


    speak to my cousin-inw like this? This is the private room I reserved; did I invite you?"


    The voice belonged to Cathy, who had just returned to overhear Harriet''s attempt to buy Romeo and


    Arabe''s rtionship, and she was not pleased, "Out! You''re not wee here."


    "Cathy?" Harriet frowned, visibly annoyed, "Why must you and Luna always meddle? I''m talking to


    Arabe; what''s it to you?"


    "You step into my room to talk to my cousin-inw without my permission. Besides, she''s part of our


    McMillian family. So tell me, do I have the right to intervene or not?"


    With checks having a maximum limit, Harriet couldn''t possibly cover the astronomical sum in question.


    Harriet seethed.


    "Be''s worth is countless times yours! It''s not your ce to unt wealth in front of her, you clown.


    Don¡¯t you feel shameless? I recall Arabe mentioningst time you tried to seduce Romeo at


    McMillian Group and she set you straight. What, got over your bruised ego and ready to stir trouble


    again?" Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    "Really, you think you can stop me from liking someone? You and Luna want to stick your nose into my


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    business?" Harriet stood up, a mocking smile ying on her lips, "Just wait till I be your cousin-in-


    "With your looks? You think Romeo would give you a second nce? You''re polluting the air in here!


    Arabe, let''s find another room!"


    Harriet couldn''t help but retort at her words, "Cathy, you''re just Donna''s daughter, not Jennifer''s. Who


    are you trying to kid with this sibling love act? Let''s be real, you''re just Romeo''s cousin, not his sister!


    The gap between your families is as clear as day. I''m already doing you a favor by not looking down on


    you. What gives you the right to strut around me?"


    Harriet''s words were a targeted jab, her sneer ice-cold, "You should spend your time figuring out how to


    ss yourself up, get prettier - even marrying some old guy would be a bit of contribution to your family.


    Otherwise, you''ll spend your life beneath Romeo''s family, like lowly ants."


    A crisp pnded on Harriet''s face. Harriet, in disbelief, clutched her left cheek, "Arabe, you dare


    hit me?"


    "I hit you. What, should I have marked my calendar?" Arabe''s eyes shone with a cold light, "Cathy


    told you to leave. Didn''t you hear?"


    Cathy''s eyes had welled up with tears, but seeing Be''s bold move, she couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "Since you don''t want to leave, let''s settle the score." Arabe advanced on Harriet step by step, "My


    fianc¨¦, you think you''re even in his league?"


    Harriet was fuming, "Romeo is mine, and I won''t stop until he says ''yes''! You''ll pay for that p!"


    Arabe''s hand gripped her throat, "Say that again."


    "Arabe." Harriet didn''t expect this wild girl, raised from humble beginnings, to be so uncouth as to


    grab someone by the throat.


    Gritting her teeth, she demanded, "Let go of me."


    Arabe squeezed tighter, "What was that? I didn''t catch it. Say it again."


    "You''re crazy," Harriet was struggling to breathe, shocked at Arabe''s audacity.


    "If you don''t repeat it, your neck might break, and that can''t be fixed."


    "Hmm?"


    "I won''t snatch Romeo away." Co?tent §àf

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    Arabe wiped her hands and looked down at the person sprawled on the floor with a disdainful sneer,


    "I thought you had some guts, showing your teeth and ws like that. Turns out you''re nothing. Next


    time before you strut around, weigh yourself up - don''t embarrass yourself so easily. You might not care


    about your reputation, but think about your family."


    Harriet bit her lower lip, struggling to her feet.


    "Do you need me to give you the McMillian family''s number so you can go cry to them? Or perhaps


    you''d rather tattle to my kin? Pick whichever you like."


    Harriet was seething with rage; Arabe''s arrogance was too much to bear!


    Beside her, Cathy watched with wide-eyed admiration; Be was badass, so cool!


    "Since you''re not in the mood to make calls." Arabe pulled a check from her purse and tossed it at


    Harriet, "Fill it out with whatever you want, consider itpensation for your medical expenses. And


    while you''re at it, maybe get your head checked too."


    Harriet clenched her teeth with fury.


    "Still here? Want another round?"


    At Arabe''s words, Harriet turned on her heel and stormed off.


    "Arabe, you''re amazing!" Cathy sighed admiringly, "She didn''t dare make a damn peep."


    "Try to be a bit more refined. No need to talk about the gross stuff."


    Cathy couldn''t help butugh. Just then, the waiter knocked and brought in their food.


    "Arabe, should we move to a different private room?"


    "No need. This is fine," Arabe noticed that Cathy seemed much cheerier than before.


    "Help yourself to more food, Arabe." Taking the tableware, Cathy started to fill Arabe''s te with


    an assortment of sushi, eager to share, "Our family is alwayspared to Romeo''s by others. I know


    there''s a lot of talk out there. Everyone seems to think that we''re not doing as well as they are."


    While munching on the food, Cathy continued, "Whenever both families attend a banquet, guests flock


    around Romeo''s family, not ours. And in meetings, the executives tend to heed his advice over ours."


    Cathy poured Arabe another cup of tea, and then added, "Truth be told, our families have always


    been close, unaffected by the outside noise. But growing up surrounded by whispers and feeling that


    difference in treatment, it''s impossible to say it didn''t affect me."


    To everyone else, the eldest son''s family wasn''t as prosperous as the second''s, where Romeo had


    be the wealthiest man in the world. Inparison, their own aplishments seemed to pale.


    As she finished speaking, Cathy''s phone rang. It was Romeo calling. She shot Arabe a look that


    screamed for help. Had Harriet run straight to him to tattle?


    Cathy braced herself and answered on speakerphone, only to hear Romeo''s lively voice, "Enjoying the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    meal?"


    Cathy was petrified, "Did Harriet b about where we were? Romeo, we didn''t do anything wrong.


    Harriet insulted Arabe, said she could buy you two¡¯s affections with money. I told her to leave, but


    she wouldn''t budge and kept hurling insults. Arabe only reacted because she couldn''t stand it


    anymore. It wasn''t serious, just a soft p, like a breeze passing by." Re§Ñd at


    Arabe thought, ¡°A soft p? Like a breeze?¡± Harriet''s face had clearly swollen, with five distinct


    finger marks. And the marks on her neck were hard to miss.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    "Was she picking on you two?" Romeo had already sensed the gist of the situation and was feeling


    even more irked with Harriet.


    "Actually, we didn''t tell you earlier because we didn''t want to worry you, but it''s not just me here, your


    wife got bullied too! That Harriet is just way out of line!" Cathy said, her voice tinged with distress.


    "Didn''t Arabe break her bones?"


    "Broke bones??" Cathy was confused, "Nope, nothing like that. It was just a light touch, like a breeze."


    "Then she was already being quite gracious. That should be enough to report back to the Earwood


    family."


    What was he talking about?? Did he mean to say that when Be got physical, it was either fractures or


    serious injuries?? Was she really that fierce??


    "Pass the phone to Arabe."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Cathy obediently handed over the phone.


    "Be." Romeo''s voice came through from the other end, now soft and tender, "You don''t have to hold


    back when you''re with me."


    Cathy''s eyes widened in shock. Was Be really that violent?


    "If it gets to injuries or worse, I''ll take care of it."


    "It''s mostly because I didn''t have dinner; didn''t have enough strength," Arabe joked.


    "Does your hand hurt?"


    "Not at all." Arabe smiled, "I''m not the one in pain."


    "That''s good. What did Cathy order for you? Is it enough?"


    "She didn''t order; I did all the ordering."


    Cathy couldn''t help but interject, "Romeo, I am very generous, okay! It''s only when I''m with you that I''m


    a miser!"


    She muttered to herself, ¡°It''s because you always love to penalize me!¡±


    "Well then, be generous all the way, treat me too. I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    "Romeo, can''t you give Arabe some personal space??" Cathy had finally managed to get some


    alone time with Be, and now Romeo was crashing the party.


    "Did you help her when she was fighting?"


    "Ah? No, I didn''t."


    Honestly, she was too stunned at the time, she hadn''t expected Be to be so cool and impressive!


    Cathy was momentarily lost for words at Romeo''s rationale.


    "Be, you hang up first," Romeo''s voice softened once again. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    It was always Romeo who hung up on them; they had never hung up on him before.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Just as Cathy reached for her wallet to settle the bill, Arabe''s hand shot out, stopping her dead in her


    tracks as her eyes locked onto Romeo.


    Cathy was taken aback, Be was expecting Romeo to foot the bill?


    "Isn''t Cathy treating us to dinner?" Romeo asked with a devilish grin, seemingly plotting to tease Cathy


    a bit.


    "Cathy''s treat was for me, but now that you''re here, you''re the eldest; shouldn''t you be picking up the


    tab?"


    Romeo hadn''t actually nned to let Cathy pay. Seeing his fianc¨¦e so protective of her, he smiled, and


    quickly took care of the bill.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cathy didn''t expect Arabe to save her over a thousand bucks just like that. She whispered into


    Arabe''s ear gratefully, "Thank you, Arabe. Next time, when Romeo''s not around, I''ll treat you to


    dinner."


    "I heard that." Romeo helped Arabe into her coat, "Next time, I''ll take her abroad with me; we''ll work


    together. If you want to treat, treat us both, or don''t bother."


    Cathy was left speechless. Romeo was true to his businessman roots, ying a ¡°buy one, get one free¡±


    game with her.


    At the Earwood family residence, Harriet stormed home, fuming, only to find her father Addison on a


    call. Unable to contain her agitation, she whined, "Dad."


    Addison had no time to spare for her. He was answering a super important call at the moment; he


    signaled with his hand for her to keep quiet.


    Harriet, with frustration brewing inside her, noticed an elegant invitation on the coffee table. It was for a


    New Year''s g hosted by a children''s charity foundation, inviting the Earwood family to attend.


    This g was known to invite many high-profile individuals, including the Collins family!


    "Alright, alright, no problem. See you tomorrow night." Addison wrapped up his call, his face beaming


    with excitement. He turned to his daughter, "Now, who''s got my little girl all riled up? What happened to


    your face?"


    "Dad, I''ve been bullied! Look, even my neck were squeezed!"


    Upon closer inspection, the p mark on her face was evident, and the bruises on her neck were


    rmingly clear.


    "Who did this??" Addison''s anger red, "I''m going to make them pay!"


    Just as Harriet was about to name the perpetrator, she had a better idea. She tapped the invitation on


    the table, "That person will be at the g tomorrow."


    The invitation included a list of guests, partly to showcase the organizer''swork and ability to draw


    such a high-ss crowd at once, and partly to lure more attendees. Some wealthy individuals would


    otherwise snub such an event, but if they saw someone they wanted towork with on the guest list,


    they''d dly attend.


    "Who is it? I''ll take care of that person today! Attend the g?! Not a chance."


    Outside the police station, a swarm of reporters had gathered. Martin emerged from inside, the epitome


    of still poise and grace.


    A barrage of flickering lights went off as all the reporters swarmed him, moring for a statement.


    Exiting alongside Martin was his attorney, Lawyer Archibald, who addressed the reporters, "Mr. Cooper


    has provided audio recordings that prove he was unaware of his subordinates'' actions. They were


    coerced by someone else to take the fall. As for who that individual is, the police will reveal it once the


    investigation isplete. Please make some room." New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Martin''s driver pulled up the car, and his bodyguards began to clear a path through the crowd.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    "Mr. Cooper, could you shed some light on what you discussed with your two associates before their


    demise?"


    "Mr. Cooper, are you allies or adversaries with the Collins family?"


    "There''s a rumor on the inte that you''re dating Serena Lott. Is there any truth to this?"


    At the mention of Serena, Martin''s stride halted. The press, sensing a juicy story, unleashed a barrage


    of queries.


    "Do you mind Serena Lott''s past?"


    "Do the Cooper family approve of your rtionship with her?"


    "She''s reportedly done some unsavory things to the Collins family. Is that true, or is she being framed?"


    "Are you nning to marry her?"


    "Are you and Serena Lott living together?"


    Martin''s gaze settled on the reporter before him, "I''ve seen the online gossip. Yes, Serena and I are in


    a rtionship, and we''re nning to get engaged soon."


    "Engaged???"


    All the reporters were stunned. Despite the poor reputation the girl had, Martin still intended to


    propose? Was that for real??


    "Mr. Cooper, is this true love, or are you using the engagement to deflect from the current scandal?"


    "Are you trying to distract us from the investigation into your associates'' deaths?"


    "Do you think Serena Lott is a good girl?"


    "Do your parents support this marriage?"


    "I love her deeply, and we''ll announce the engagement date in a couple of days," Martin stretched out


    and signaled that he was done with the interview and then got into his car.


    "Mr. Cooper, please, don''t go. Mr. Cooper."


    The reporters chased after the car, hungry for more details.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At For¡¤ena Vi.


    This led to the public digging into the wealth of the Cooper family and Martin''s prowess.


    Serena''s lips curled into a smug smile; she couldn¡¯t be pleased more, ¡°These losers wouldn''t dare


    make a peep if actually threatened with legal action.¡±


    She took a bit of an apple joyously as she continued scanning thements. Co?tent §àf


    Her social media was flooded with more than one message from theizens asking for a tutorial on


    how to win over a wealthy heir and to have him proudly dere an engagement.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    The words hit Serena like a dagger to the heart. It had to be someone she knew! How could she let


    Martin see such ament?!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena deleted the message without hesitation. But that only seemed to fuel thementer''s fire, who


    began to relentlessly paste the same message over and over, flooding herment section with


    hundreds of copies, each followed by a taunting challenge. [Go on, keep deleting.]


    Serena was fuming.


    "Serena."


    Just then, Martin returned. In a panic, Serena logged off and locked her screen before wheeling


    towards him with open arms.


    Martin wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    "I''m just so relieved you''re back safe." Serena hugged him as tears brimmed in her eyes, "It''s all good


    as long as you''re okay. I know someone''s been smearing your name. They''re so cruel. Why did they


    have to pick on you? If only I could get my hands on them, I''d tear them limb from limb."


    Martin chuckled and stroked her back, "Don''t worry. I had a recording of a call with one of my guys at


    the time, and although another guy only managed to send me a text before he died, previous call


    records can prove my innocence."


    "As long as you''re okay." Serena released him and shed a bright smile, though concern quickly


    creased her brow, "You announced our engagement so quickly. What if your parents see?"


    "The reporters were already asking about us; I had to rify things and give you a proper status."


    Martin said, gently patting her head, "Don''t worry about my parents; I¡¯ll continue working on them. I


    heard from Dora that you didn''t eat a bite of dinner after I left."


    "I was worried about you." In truth, once the servants were out of sight, Serena had indulged in a fair


    amount of snacks. With the abundance at home, a few missing packages would go unnoticed for a


    while.


    At that moment, Dora knocked and brought in the dinner freshly prepared in the kitchen. Martin had


    asked her to bring it up.


    "I''ll feed you," Martin told the girl in the wheelchair tenderly.


    "You haven''t eaten either. We can eat together. Don''t worry about my hand, I can still manage a


    spoon."


    Martin was amused by her again, "If you''re worried about me, I''ll eat while feeding you."


    Serena feigned to blush at that.


    Dora set the meal on the coffee table in the room, smiling knowingly, "Well, I''ll leave you two alone


    then."


    She exited to give them privacy.


    Standing under the shade of the trees, Cathy was sharing amusing stories with Be when suddenly,


    the lights of the restaurant dimmed, and all the streetmps and illuminations went dark. Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    "What''s up with the power outage?" Cathy''s words were cut short as Arabe yanked her back.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    If it weren''t for Arabe''s lightning-quick reflexes, that knife would have sailed through the air and


    pierced her heart.


    Suddenly, from every direction, a slew of assants appeared, their faces obscured by ck masks,


    each one wielding a switchde, lunging swiftly towards the two women.


    "Ah. Who the hell are you??" Cathy cried out in terror.


    What shocked her even more was the realization that Arabe was faster and more precise than any of


    them.


    As two des aimed for Arabe simultaneously, she kicked the attacker in front of her and deftly


    grabbed his knife, shing at the arm of the assant behind her, who immediately started bleeding


    profusely.


    The perilous moments shed before Cathy''s eyes as Arabe pushed and pulled her around like a


    puppet on strings, until finally, Cathy''s gaze settled on the scene - all the attackers were down,


    sprawled on the ground.


    Cathy was utterly astounded; there must have been at least a dozen of them, each clutching their


    wounds, writhing in pain on the ground. Blood was everywhere.


    "Leaving you all alive is a message. Go tell your boss I''m definitelying for him. And tell him to pony


    up for some real talent next time; you guys are just amateur hour."


    Cathy was stunned, her eyes wide with shock as she looked at Be, who was too cool for school,


    throwing down such badass lines to the defeated hitmen.


    "Take your toys and scram," Arabe tossed the switchde in front of them, a gesture that was more


    insulting than injurious.


    A few attackers would have left if they could, but Arabe had been ruthless; they couldn''t even stand


    without help. Eventually, they managed to stagger away with the aid of others.


    A beam of headlights cut through the darkness, illuminating the gruesome trail of blood on the ground.


    Romeo stepped out of the car swiftly and saw the retreating figures, "What happened here?"


    "Nothing much, just asking them to send a message for me."


    Cathy was in shock again, Arabe''s tone was just too casual. She nonchntly opened the car door,


    gesturing for Cathy to get in first.


    For Cathy, it was her first encounter with a scene straight out of a thriller movie, and she found herself


    frozen in ce. Seeing her like this, Romeo uttered helplessly, "Buck up."


    Since Be wanted to send a message, he decided not to pursue, only asking, "You hurt anywhere?"


    "ying with rookies, how could I get hurt?"


    Cathy felt like she''d been sucker-punched hearing Be''sment. Such a terrifying ordeal, and to


    Arabe, it was like ying with kids.


    "d you''re okay. Seems like the mastermind couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to silence us." As


    Romeo spoke, he turned to Cathy, "Still not over it?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reflections Vi.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    "Fantastic, I''ll have some gowns delivered for you," Louisa eximed with joy.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need, Mom. My walk-in closet is already bursting at the seams. I''ll pick something out tomorrow."


    "Well, you might want to check with Romeo about his outfit. If your colors and stylesplement each


    other, you''ll look like the perfect pair."


    Keh, lounging on the armchair and ncing up from the evening news, chimed in with a chuckle,


    "Your mom is hinting that she wants you to unt your fianc¨¦ at the g."


    "Why put it so bluntly!" Louisa yfully scolded her husband before muttering to herself, "But it''s not a


    bad idea anyway. Romeo''s such a catch; there are plenty of women out there eyeing him. If they see


    how well he treats Be, the sensible ones will back off on their own. As for the rest, Jennifer and I will


    step in to ward them off one by one."


    Arabe couldn''t help butugh, "Is Romeo going?"


    "He usually skips these kinds of events, leaving the McMillian family''s eldest son to make an


    appearance. But now that your engagement news is out, and he''s been officially invited, I think it''s up


    to you. If you''re going, he''ll surely attend. You two should definitely wear matching outfits."


    "What your mom means is, give Romeo a call. See if he''s going. If he is, you two can ride together.


    Your mom and I will take another car."


    Arabe nodded, just about to message Romeo when her phone lit up with a notification. It was


    Romeo, ¡°Be, are you going to the g tomorrow night?¡±


    "What about you?" She texted back.


    "If you''re going, I''m going."


    "Then I''ll pick out a suit for you."


    "Great, I''ll pick you up tomorrow night. We can get dressed and head over together."


    Arabe sent back an ¡°OK¡±.


    For¡¤ena Vi.


    After Martin fed Serena, he pushed Serena''s wheelchair into the garden for a stroll.


    "These cherry blossoms are beautiful," Serena admired, looking up at the thousands of pink petals


    above.


    Martin plucked a branch with about a dozen blossoms and handed it to her.


    "If you like them, I''ll nt more. That way, you can enjoy this view from your window every winter."


    Serena''s smile was about to bloom but as if she thought of something, suddenly her expression


    changed.


    "Serena??" Martin asked, puzzled.


    "Serena, what''s wrong?" Martin noticed something was amiss; he looked at her, his voiceden with


    concern, "Is it your heart?"


    "Serena??" Seeing her in such agony, Martin sensed the urgency, "Serena??"

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    "It hurts." Serena''s voice came out through clenched teeth, the pain so intense it was nearly


    unbearable, "Martin, it hurts so much."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Martin quickly took her hands, and raised his gaze to Dr. Leona, "What''s


    going on? Why is she in so much pain all of a sudden?"


    "Sir, the report shows that her levels are way off the charts. I can''t be sure what''s causing it. I


    rmend taking her to the hospital for aprehensive evaluation."


    Seeing tears streaming down Serena''s face as she writhed in pain, Martin didn''t hesitate. He scooped


    her up in his arms, "Get the car ready. We''re heading to the hospital."


    On the way, Serena coughed up blood, shocking Martin to his core. He shouted at the driver to step on


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it.


    They reached Hope Hospital in no time, with Martin sprinting towards the emergency room, carrying


    Serena in his arms.


    Serena had gone into aa; as the ER doctors took one look at her, they had her rushed into the


    ICU.


    There were various medical instruments inside, which could constantly monitor vital signs to tell each


    parameter symbolized normality or not. Martin stepped back, utterly perplexed till now about what had


    happened.


    He had only just fed Serena dinner and taken her for a walk along the estate''s garden paths. How


    could she have fallen so ill, vomiting blood no less? Could the food have been tampered with?


    With this troubling thought, Martin called his staff, ordering a thorough inspection of the evening''s


    ingredients. He alsomanded all servants to remain on the premises. If someone had poisoned


    Serena, they wouldn''t get away with it.


    Martin sat outside the ICU, his mind dragging him back to the night he had brought Serena home from


    the Collins family. She had been in critical condition then too, and he had spent an agonizing night on a


    bench, just like this.


    Feeling utterly drained, he suddenly became aware of a disapproving gaze upon him. Lifting his eyes,


    he was met with the stern look of his father, Ansel Cooper.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" Martin spotted his father sitting on a nearby bench, his sister


    alongside him, and two bodyguards stationed outside another ICU room.


    A sense of foreboding washed over him. He had been so focused on following Serena''s gurney into the


    ICU that he hadn''t even noticed his own family in the corridor.


    "What''s going on?" Martin nced at his father and sister, but neither responded.


    He turned his attention to the bodyguards. One of them spoke up, "Mrs. Cooper saw the news about


    your wedding announcement. It set off her heart condition. She''s in the ICU now."


    Before Martin could even process this information, Ansel stood up and pped him across the face.


    Martin, seeing his sister in such distress, bore the brunt of her anger quietly, asking with genuine


    concern after a while, "What did the doctors say?"


    Diana pushed him away, "Just go. You''re only making Mom worse. She doesn''t want to see you right


    now!"


    "You don''t deserve to be a Cooper; get lost!" Ansel fumed, "Get out of my sight!" Updated at


    Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Martin could onlye to the hospital''s terrace, straining his eyes to catch a glimpse of his father and


    sister through the distance. In two separate ICU rooms on this floory the two people he cherished


    most.


    The following evening, the annual charity g was the talk of the town, which was held at the five-star


    Summerfield Hotel.


    When Romeo''s car pulled up, the press swarmed like bees to honey. Without the dozens of security


    personnel maintaining order, they would have surely broken through the velvet ropes to cluster around


    Romeo.


    Romeo stepped out looking as dashing as ever, the cut of his suit making him appear as if he''d


    stepped right out of a graphic novel with his sharp brows and starry eyes.


    The moment he opened the car door and held Arabe''s hand, the paparazzi''s shes went into


    overdrive. Their matching designer outfits - clearly the work of Maestro Stylish - screamed couple


    goals.


    They were set to be the talk of the evening.


    Reporters went live as Romeo''s hand found Arabe''s slender waist, the pair making a grand entrance


    into the hotel.


    Trailing behind them, Keh and Louisa greeted the crowd with beaming smiles, exuding warmth and


    charisma.


    Meanwhile, Serena had just opened her eyes on the hospital bed when Dora eximed with joy,


    "Serena, you''re finally awake."


    Lifting her heavy eyelids, Serena''s voice came out hoarse and weak, "Where am I?"


    "In the ICU."


    It was a high-ss hospital room equipped with enough medical facilities for constant monitoring, ready


    for immediate medical intervention if the patient''s condition worsened.


    "Mr. Cooper went to speak with the doctor about your condition; he''ll be back soon. Are you feeling any


    better?" Dora asked with concern.


    Serena''s face was ashen, and pain shot through her at intervals, leaving her to whisper feebly, "It still


    hurts. Did the doctors say what caused it?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Dora shook her head, "A couple of doctors have already examined you, but none can pinpoint the


    cause. Mr. Cooper even hadst night''s dinner checked - no issues with the food. All the staff''s alibis


    check out, no motives, no opportunities. Nobody seems to have harmed you."


    What in the world was happening then? Neither Dora nor Serena could understand it.


    Serena closed her eyes feebly, only to open them again momentster, "Call the nurse, I need


    painkillers."


    The pain was unbearable.


    She fumbled with the remote, and the screen lit up with live coverage of tonight''s charity g.


    Serena saw Romeo and Arabe''s grand appearance, thevish setting, the press camping out, and


    Keh and Louisa waving affectionately at the cameras, her heart twisting in agony, a suffocating


    feeling creeping over her. Re§Ñd at


    Serena couldn''t hold back any longer; a gush of blood spilled from her lips.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    At the g.


    Harriet watched, seething, as Arabe decently stood by Romeo''s side, guests flocking to them, who


    were eager to rub elbows with them.


    They looked like an ideal couple, a perfect pair, their very presence enough to make anyone green with


    envy.


    Finally, Arabe was alone, and Harriet''s eyes gleamed with a vengeful spark, "Dad, I saw the person


    who hit me!"


    "Lead the way." Addison said, setting his drink aside and rising with anger in his voice, "I want to see


    who had the nerve toy a hand on you."


    As Harriet led the way, they neared Arabe. Suddenly, Addison''s voice rose with excitement, "Atst, I


    find you here!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet looked on, stunned as her normally haughty father now treated Arabe with the utmost


    politeness and respect, bending at the waist to shake her hand. Arabe returned the gesture with a


    familiar smile, as though greeting an old friend.


    "Bart Monroe, it''s been ages," Arabe greeted Addison.


    ¡°I was thrilled to learn from our callst night that you''d be attending tonight''s ball. I cleared my


    schedule just to see you, and I''m overjoyed that we''ve met." The joy and gratitude were unmistakable


    in Addison¡¯s eyes, "You''ve been busy, and I''ve never had the chance to properly thank you. After all


    you''ve been through recently, I haven''t been of much help, but I want you to know, if there''s anything I


    can do for you, just say the word."


    Harriet was dumbfounded. When had Arabe be her father''s savior? She had no clue.


    "Bart, you''ve already been a great help," Arabe said with a gentle tone.


    "That''s nothing. Should you ever need anything, even if I''m on myst breath, I will pay you back!"


    "But, Dad." Harriet couldn''t help but interject.


    "Show some respect! This is Arabe, the Earwood family''s friend. She saved your grandfather''s life,


    and mine too. You''re a few months younger than Arabe, so you should take her as your sister."


    Sister? Considered Be as her sister?


    Addison chuckled and introduced Harriet to Arabe, "This is my daughter Harriet, recently returned


    from abroad."


    Arabe''s lips curled in amusement, "We met yesterday."


    So this was Addison''s daughter? She had heard he mentioned his daughter, but had no idea it was


    Harriet.


    ¡°Oh? Do you know each other???¡± Addison was a bit surprised.


    At the time, Romeo, having finished his conversation with the guests, approached them, "Bart,


    business must be good these days."


    Addison gestured humbly with his little finger. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "A check?" Addison turned perplexed to his daughter, "Why did you give Arabe a check?"

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    "Dammit!" Addison pped his daughter on the shoulder. He restrained himself from striking her face,


    mindful of the many guests present.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? The two McMillian families are flesh and blood, kin through


    and through. Who are you to stir up strife? And what''s this about buying affection? Are you trying to


    meddle in their rtionship?"


    Addison''s furious voice drew the attention of a few guests, and Harriet wished she could just disappear.


    To think, her father, who had never so much as raised his voice to her, was now making a public


    spectacle for the sake of Arabe and at the expense of the Earwood family''s reputation.


    "Dad, can you please keep it down," Harriet pleaded, acutely aware of the judgmental gazes piercing


    her.


    "Now you care about dignity? What were you thinking before? I sent you overseas to study, to learn


    something worthwhile, not toe back and wreck other people''s rtionships! The McMillian family


    and the Collins family have an engagement, and you want to stick your nose in? Have you lost your


    mind?"


    "Dad!" Harriet was frantic, her father''s voice was too loud, everyone could hear them, and she wanted


    nothing more than to crawl into a hole and hide.


    Addison, fuming, made a phone call, "Come here and take Ms. Monroe home."


    After hanging up, he turned back to Harriet, furious, "We¡¯ll deal with it until we get home!"


    "Dad, she hit me too!!" Harriet tried to exin that the bruises on her face and neck fromst night


    were Arabe''s doing.


    Addison cut her off, "And deservedly so! You''re trying to break up a couple, causing discord within the


    McMillian family. You''re lucky you didn''t end up with broken bones!"


    He then looked apologetically at Arabe, "I''m truly sorry. I''ve failed to raise her properly, and you had


    to step in."


    He had thought the marks on his daughter''s face and neck were from a man, never imagining they


    were from Arabe.


    Having seen Arabe handle troublemakers before, he knew her strength, her ferocity. And yet, she


    had been gentle with his daughter.


    "Count yourself lucky she didn''t do worse! And apologize to Arabe, Romeo, and Cathy this instant!"


    Addison hissed at his daughter.


    "Dad," Harriet had never been so mortified in her life.


    "It''s fine," Arabe and the others said in unison, seemingly indifferent to formalities.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Addison''s face was a mask of regret as he turned to Arabe, "Thank you for sparing my unworthy


    daughterst night. I''ll see to her discipline when we get home."


    "Let''s not dwell on it, Bart. Don''t be upset; it''s bad for your health," Arabe understood his ways. Once


    home, Harriet would no doubt face consequences.


    At that moment, the security appeared, offering a hand, "Ms. Monroe, please."


    Harriet, utterly embarrassed, quickly left with her head down.


    Arabe nodded, trusting his word. He did this not to repay a favor but to uphold the Earwood family''s


    reputation and values, which did not condone meddling in others'' affairs.


    "Be, what happened?" Louisa approached, noticing Addison''s departure and her daughter''s.


    Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Nothing," Arabe didn¡¯t tell her mother what happened, not wanting to worry her.


    Louisa knew her daughter was the founder of QY, which dealt not only in fashion but also in jewelry.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    "Sure thing."


    Be turned to Romeo with a nod, "I''ll be right back."


    Romeo gave a casual thumbs-up, "Cool."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Be followed Louisa over to a foreign gentleman, "Ms. Be Collins, it''s been a while! I never realized


    you were the heiress to the Collins family. I was quite shocked when I saw the news."


    Louisa appeared taken aback, "You two know each other?"


    "Well, we''ve coborated a few times before." The gentleman grinned at Be, then nced at Louisa,


    "Mrs. Collins, I must say, your daughter is incredibly talented and capable."


    Be offered a modest smile and exined, "His imports are top-notch; I''ve sourced from him a few


    times before."


    Louisa hadn''t expected that the connection she wanted to introduce to her daughter was one Be had


    already established long ago.


    She engaged in light conversation with the gentleman before introducing her daughter to other potential


    contacts.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    A nurse administered an injection to Serena to ease her condition.


    Seeing Serena lying weakly in the hospital bed, Martin took her hand with a tender grip, "Serena, the


    other doctors are on their way; they''ll find a way to save you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" A tear glimmered in Serena''s eye, "Why?"


    Why she had to be admitted to the ICU out of the blue.


    Martin was heartbroken and at a loss for answers.


    He couldn''t fathom why the girl, who was all smiles just a moment ago, suddenly showed abnormal


    vital signs.


    None of the doctors at the hospital, not even the renowned ones summoned from nearby, could


    diagnose the root of her illness.


    On the TV, the evening''s g was still the hot topic.


    Martin and Serena saw a photo of Romeo and Be dancing at the g. Despite it being just one


    image, the poise and expressions of the couple elicited envy from onlookers, with apuse from the


    surrounding guests.


    A tear welled up in Serena''s eyes.


    Why?


    Why was she suffering for no reason, while Be got to wear a dazzling gown and dance with the


    world''s most distinguished gentleman?


    The more she withheld, the more they desired it.


    How radiant she used to be.


    But now, it was Be standing in the center of the dance floor, basking in the glory that once belonged


    to Serena. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Seeing her distress, Martin offered, "I''ll turn off the TV."


    Serena shook her head; she insisted on watching!


    She vowed to remember every person who had trampled her underfoot!

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    The television screen shed with another live photo, capturing Louisa, arm in arm with her daughter,


    chatting with guests, her smile as radiant as the early spring sun. It appeared she was introducing her


    daughter to some influential figures.


    Tears brimmed in Serena''s eyes, her gaze flecked with a hint of resentment.


    Her mother, who had once showered her with love and affection, showed no sign of sorrow over her


    loss. Instead, this once tender mother now beamed with warmth and cordiality, a stark contrast to the


    cold-hearted woman who had locked her in the basement not long ago.


    Serena felt a mix of anger, frustration, and hurt as her tears fell like pearls slipping off a broken


    ne.


    The following morning.


    When Arabe woke up, the house felt eerily quiet. Upon inquiring, she learned that her grandparents


    had gone to Hope Hospital for a check-up.


    "Are they not feeling well?"


    Arabe wondered if her grandparents were unwell and, not wanting to disturb her after the evening''s


    g, had quietly slipped away to the hospital for an examination.


    "They didn''t mention why, but your parents heard about it and have already rushed over. I''m not quite


    sure what''s going on."


    Arabe tried calling her mother, but there was no answer. She then called her father, but again, no one


    picked up.


    Just as Arabe was about to drive over, a servant hurriedly brought her a sandwich, "Ms. Be, you


    should eat something first. In case there''s something there that needs your attention, you might go


    hungry for a while."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Touched by the servant''s concern, Arabe smiled, epted the sandwich with a thank you, and ate


    her breakfast on the go. As she arrived at Hope Hospital, her mother finally returned her call.


    "Be, why are you up so early? Did you hear about your grandparentsing to the hospital and got


    worried?"


    Louisa''s voice was cheery, "They''re fine, dear. They just wanted to show their appreciation to Dr. Pierce


    from Hope Hospital. Before you came home, Dr. Pierce took good care of you, and when you were


    trending on social media, he stepped in to clear up the situation and exin things for you. So, to thank


    him, your grandparents donated some medical equipment to the hospital."


    Louisa continued, "Now that the equipment has arrived, Dr. Pierce invited them to have a look and take


    the opportunity to do a check-up. It''s also a chance to encourage more seniors tomit to yearly


    health screenings."


    Arabe sighed in relief, "That''s good to hear. I''m at the hospital now, where are you guys?"


    "My dear girl, you came all the way here? Did you have breakfast? I was chatting with Dr. Pierce and


    had my phone on silent, didn''t see your call. We''re now in the emergency building, on the twenty-


    second floor. Dr. Pierce has been singing your praises all the way."


    "Okay, I''ming up." Arabe had just ended the call when someone tapped her shoulder.


    "rk? Did you hear about grandparents'' check-up at the hospital too?" Re§Ñd at


    But since he was there, he might as well go up, see the grandparents, and keep his sisterpany.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    "Did you grab breakfast yet?" rk teased, slinging an arm affectionately over his sister''s shoulder.


    "There''s a diner just around the corner, let''s grab a bite."


    "I ate before I came over, rk. How about you?"


    "I did. When I was heading out, I¡¯ve got a bagel to eat on the way."


    "I got one too."


    They chatted as they walked, and when they reached the 22nd floor, they were surprised not only to


    find their grandparents and parents but also their other brothers who had made the trip.


    "Why the family gathering." Bernard chuckled, touched by the concern of his grandchildren. It seemed


    he''d have to be more explicit next time to avoid such a stir.


    "Why are you and Be here together? Get your arm off her this instant!" David stepped forward upon


    seeing rk''s arm around Be''s shoulders, "You''re crowding her, she''s notfortable."


    "I think you''re just jealous." rk refused to let go, instead pulling her in closer with a mischievous grin.


    "You guys hog her all the time, and I never say a word. Finally got my chance to bond, right?"


    "Fine, bond all you want, but do you have to be so handsy." David pried his hand away with a smile,


    turning to his sister, "Be, did you have breakfast yet?"


    Chasel stepped in, "If not, I can go grab something for you."


    Hans added, "Or should I take you down for a snack?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "How would you know Be''s tastes? I''ll go." Sean stepped forward and affectionately ruffled Arabe''


    hair. "I will treat you."


    "Get your hand off her!" The brothers chorused in objection to his gesture.


    The room erupted inughter at their antics, and Dr. Pierce joined in heartily, "You guys are so


    protective, I''m scared to even step forward."


    "Pierce." Arabe greeted him with a light smile, then turned to the other elders in the room.


    Dr. Pierce beamed, "Seeing you so loved and cherished by everyone here eases my mind. Today, we


    owe you big time. Thanks to you, the hospital has received a load of cutting-edge equipment. Your


    grandparents sure know how to give, donating hundreds of units."


    Cornelia smiled, "We should be thanking you. Before we found Be, you took such good care of her


    for so long."


    "Oh, it was nothing." Dr. Pierce waved his hands dismissively, "If we''re talking about care, it''s her eight


    ''grandfathers'' who deserve the credit, not me. I''m nothingpared to them."


    Laughter filled the air once more.


    rk caught Arabe''s gaze and followed it, just as surprised to find Serena here.


    Serena''s caretaker, Dora, was also taken aback, her hand frozen mid-air with the medication for


    Serena. She hadn''t expected the Collins family to show up en masse. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    He had no idea Serena was a patient in his own hospital, and he paused, taken aback.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    The rest of the family followed his gaze, and there they saw Serena.


    Tears brimmed in Serena''s eyes as she instinctively cried out, "Grandma, Grandpa."


    Her voice was choked with emotion.


    Bernard and Cornelia caught sight of her propped up in the hospital bed, herplexion ashen, limbs


    swathed in bandages. Aplex expression flickered in their eyes.


    In thatplexity, there was not a trace of pity.


    Serena''s tears fell as she turned to look at the couple she once called her parents, her voice hoarse as


    she tried once more, "Dad, Mom."


    Keh and Louisa turned away as if they hadn''t seen her, without a single word of response. It


    seemed as though they had long be strangers to her.


    As Serena''s tears continued to fall, she looked to her older brothers, her voice small and tentative,


    "Hans?"


    Hans'' expression remained indifferent, his voice as calm as ever, "You''re no longer a part of the Collins


    family, and I''m not your brother."


    The pain that pierced Serena''s heart was unbearable, tears falling as she looked at Chasel and called


    out, "Chasel."


    "Miss Lott, it''s more appropriate for you to call me Mr. Collins."


    "rk." Serena''s tears overflowed once more.


    rk''s response was cold, "I only have one sister, and that''s Be."


    Before Serena could call out to Sean, she felt his displeased gaze and dared not speak further.


    Instead, she turned to David.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need to call me. We have nothing to do with each other now," David said, his tone equally cold.


    The words from her brothers devastated her, the pain in her heart so intense it nearly suffocated her.


    Dora, who had witnessed Serena''s suffering, couldn''t bear it any longer and hurriedly said, "I don''t


    know what''s wrong with Serena. She started vomiting blood out of nowherest night, and she''s in pain


    all over ¨C her heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys. We''ve had so many doctors look at her, and none


    could help."


    "Let''s check out the front," Keh suggested, taking his father Bernard''s arm, seemingly ignoring


    Dora''s plea.


    Louisa also supported Cornelia, eager to leave the gloomy scene.


    "We have some more equipment to look at up front." Dr. Pierce hinted, ready to move on.


    "Please, Miss Be, save Serena!" Dora suddenly knelt in front of Arabe, stunning everyone.


    After spending time together, Dora had grown fond of Serena. She knew Martin couldn''t cope without


    Serena, and besides, Serena had never really mistreated her or June.


    She didn''t want Serena to die.


    "What does her life or death have to do with my sister?" Sean emitted a vibe of displeasure. "It''s


    already generous that we didn''t pull the plug on her."


    "Be won''t save her," Hans stated tly.


    "Serena is going to die¡ª" Dora suddenly burst into tears. "The doctor said she won''tst another three


    days. Miss Be, please, save Serena!" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Serena herself was stunned; she hadn''t been told this by Martin.


    What illness could be so severe?


    Why was she left with less than three days to live?


    Could it be...

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Was Arabe really poisoning her?


    The thought crossed Serena''s mind, and it suddenly seemed all too usible.


    Arabe knew her way around a pharmacy and had every reason to want Serena out of the picture. It


    wouldn''t be a stretch to imagine her slipping something lethal into Serena''s food, especially when


    Serena was too preupied to notice, maybe even bribing someone to do her dirty work.


    Within the walls of the manor, Serena had no enemies.


    But it was entirely possible that Arabe had set her sinister n in motion even before Serena had


    stepped foot in the estate.


    And even if Arabe hadn''t directly handed over the poison, she had plenty ofckeys at her disposal.


    Realizing this disturbing possibility had Serena seething with anger.


    How could Arabe harbor such malice, to the point of wanting her dead?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Be, please, have mercy and save Serena. we''re out of options!" Dora pleaded, tears streaming


    down her face as she implored, "Please, just this once, save her."


    But watching Dora on her knees begging, Serena had a sudden revtion. Arabe''s possible act of


    poisoning was perhaps designed to bring Serena to her knees, to grovel before the Collins family like a


    dog begging for scraps of mercy.


    The thought enraged her even more!


    That damn Arabe, so cruel and vile to the core!


    Arabe caught a glimpse of the animosity shing in Serena''s eyes. Clearly, there had been some


    misunderstanding, but Arabe couldn''t be bothered to rify.


    "You''re barking up the wrong tree," Arabe said coolly before walking away.


    Her brothers hurried after her.


    Bernard and Cornelia didn''t even spare Serena a second nce, and neither did Keh and Louisa,


    as they quickly made their exit.


    Even Dr. Pierce seemed eager to leave.


    Heartbroken and furious, Serena felt utterly betrayed. With the weight of despair and anger upon her,


    blood suddenly spurted from her lips.


    She could never have imagined that her so-called family would react to her illness with such


    dispassion; not a single word of concern, not even a trace of sympathy on their faces.


    As her tears fell, she felt utterly devastated.


    "Serena." Dora gasped in horror, frantically pressing the call button on the wall.


    He knew that Serena''s past transgressions were unforgivable in the eyes of the Collins family, and they


    would never lift a finger to save her.


    Hearing Dora''s panicked voice from the room, Martin rushed in.


    The white sheets were stained with blood.


    His heart broke for her. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Thank you, Mrs. Collins, for your consideration." Dr. Pierce said gratefully, then continued to lead them


    on the hospital tour.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    In the hallway of the hospital, the sound of an urgent bell sent several doctors and nurses into a sprint,


    racing toward Serena''s ICU room as if it were the final stretch of a hundred-meter dash.


    The Collins family seemed indifferent to her plight; not a single one spared her a second nce.


    Martin and Dora waited anxiously outside the room.


    After a while, Martin''s phone rang.


    He stepped out to therge balcony on that floor, his voice tense as he confronted the caller, "Did you


    orchestrate all of this?"


    "Let''s not be too dramatic," the voice on the line replied through a voice changer, always sounding


    mechanical and cold, "You knew about her condition. Bacterial infection led to sepsis, organ failure


    across the board. Not even Hippocrates could help her, but I happened to have an experimental drug


    that could work, though it hadn¡¯t passed the final stage of testing."


    "I thought it was some miracle cure, and it turns out to be an experimental drug." Martin gripped his


    phone tighter, his frustration palpable.


    "If you could turn back time, you¡¯d still take it, experimental or not, because what other choice did you


    have?"


    The mystery person''s words only fueled Martin''s anger further.


    "Experimental drugse with risks, but don''t worry, I have the antidote."


    "How do I know your antidote isn''t wed?" Martin asked through clenched teeth.


    "Just take the antidote, and all the symptoms will vanish. She can be discharged safely."


    The voice remained detached, devoid of any emotion.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, the antidote is only a temporary fix. We''re working on a permanent solution, which should be


    ready in a month. Don''t tter yourself; it''s not just for you. We have other ns for it. As long as you


    do as you''re told, I''ll set aside a dose for you once it¡¯s ready."


    "So, you''re saying that without the permanent solution, Serena won''t fully recover?"


    "That''s right."


    Martin, seething with rage but keeping his emotions in check, asked, "What do you want from me?"


    "That Collins girl." the mystery person paused, then continued, "Her existence is problematic."


    Martin understood, "I made a promise to the Collins family; I swore never to harm them."


    The caller scoffed mockingly, "Do you think you have a choice now?"


    "If it weren''t for my promise that night, I never would have taken Serena out."


    With that, the call ended abruptly.


    Martin clenched his phone tightly, closed his eyes, and made a decision.


    After Dr. Pierce had given the Collins family a tour of the hospital, he performed a thorough health


    check on Bernard and Cornelia.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    At his enthusiastic invitation, Keh and Louisa also underwent a checkup.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Arabe had be a wellness guru among us," Louisa chuckled, "so we won''t keep you any longer,


    Dr. Pierce. Thanks for taking time out of your busy schedule to show us around the hospital, for


    conducting our check-ups personally, and for helping us interpret the reports. We''ll be on our way now."


    "Let me walk you out." Dr. Pierce apanied them to the parking lot, continuing, "I should be


    thanking you, really. The new medical equipment you''ve donated will help so many patients. On behalf


    of everyone here, thank you, and your visit to the hospital for check-ups also promotes the importance


    of regr health screenings."


    As the Collins family''s car rolled up, Dr. Pierce opened the door, gesturing for Bernard and Cornelia to


    climb in first.


    "Drop by for some coffee when you have a moment," Bernard invited through the car window, his smile


    warm and inviting.


    "Will do, I''ll be sure to visit," Dr. Pierce replied with a hearty nod, then proceeded to open the doors for


    Keh and Louisa to get into another vehicle.


    "Be, ride with me," Hans offered, opening his car door.


    "No, take mine. I''m nning to take you and Myrna to the amusement park," Chasel countered, holding


    his door open.


    "Let''s not be a third wheel, Be. I can take you somewhere else fun," rk chimed in.


    Sean added, "Come with me, Be. You haven''t spent time with me in a while."


    "Be, hurry up and get in. I don''t want to be recognized," David whispered, his face obscured by a hat


    and sunsses, fearing fan recognition could spoil their ns.


    "I drove here myself, you guys go ahead. My car is parked over there," Arabe stated just as someone


    called out for her.


    "Arabe¡ª"


    She turned to see Martin rushing out towards her.


    "I need to talk to you about something."


    Martin looked urgent, as if it was a matter of great importance, but Sean stepped forward, pushing him


    back, "What''s the deal, can''t you leave her alone?"


    "I have something important to discuss with Arabe."


    "Back off," Sean warned, unapologetically protective, e near my sister again, and you''ll have me


    to answer to."


    "Someone''s trying to hurt you¡ª" Martin blurted from a safe distance, his eyes filled with desperate


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    sincerity. "When I took Serena from the Collins family''s care, she was barely hanging on. A mysterious


    person offered me a medicine on the condition that I do three things for him."


    Martin spilled the details, "He didn''t specify the tasks at first. Serena seemed to improve after taking the


    medicine, but recently she fell ill again, and no doctor can figure out why. That''s when he called to tell


    me the drug was experimental, and to get the antidote, I would have to. eliminate you. I don''t want to


    be enemies with you or the Collins family. Can you save Serena''s life, considering I''vee clean to


    you?"


    "Who is he?" Louisa couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know." Martin admitted, "His voice was distorted, and all my attempts to track him down have


    led nowhere."


    Louisa felt a cold shiver, wondering if some puppet master feared Be''s sharp intellect and was


    seeking to silence her before she uncovered more. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    The Murphys had caused the death of Granny Grace; she would never lend them a helping hand.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    "Arabe." Martin''s voice trailed off in disbelief as the girl before him stood her ground, unyielding.


    "No matter who he sends, they won''t eveny a finger on me," Arabe said with a confidence that was


    both fierce and calm.


    "But did you ever think about the people around you?" Martin couldn''t help but blurt out. "They don''t all


    have your strength."


    "You try messin'' with Be''s folks, see what happens!" Sean barked, his temper ring at the thought.


    "That mystery guy, he''s not just after you. If he can''t get to you, he''ll target those close to you. It''s a no-


    brainer."


    "Even if I save Serena, he''ll stille after me, then why the hell should I bother?" Arabe''s retort left


    Martin speechless.


    "Let hime," Arabe said coolly as she climbed into her car. "I''m curious to see what tricks he''s got


    up his sleeve."


    Martin watched her drive away, the Collins family''s cars disappearing one by one from his view.


    In the end, all he could do was turn to Dr. Pierce.


    "I''m just a dean here; saving lives is a job for the doctors." Dr. Pierce managed the hospital but wasn''t


    remotely as skilled in medicine as the big-shot doctors.


    Martin''s gaze lingered on Dr. Pierce''s retreating figure, a sense of disappointment washing over him.


    Then, his phone rang.


    "Martin, you think you''re clever, teaming up with the Collins family against me. You can forget about


    getting any antidote from me!" The mysterious caller hung up in a rage before Martin could even


    respond.


    Before he could digest the threat, his phone rang again. It was Dora.


    "Sir, Serena''s coughing up blood again, and all the doctors you brought in are clueless. What do we


    do?"


    Hearing this, Martin rushed to the hospital room.


    For two long days and nights, Serena''s condition worsened, her vomiting of blood bing more


    frequent, and the pain spreading through her body was unbearable.


    "Martin, it hurts so much." Serenay weakly in his arms, tears of despair rolling down her cheeks.


    "When are the doctors you calleding? My ears, my eyes, everything hurts so much. I think I''m


    dying. Why haven''t any new doctorse to see me these past two days?"


    Martin fought back tears, unable to tell the girl in his arms that he had run out of options.


    Every doctor within his reach had been summoned, and none had an answer for Serena''s mysterious


    ailment.


    Desperate and helpless, Martin could only watch as Serena suffered, the ordeal draining him of all his


    strength.


    "Martin, say something." Serena pleaded, her voice weak, sensing his guilt and sorrow. "Is it true?


    Have the doctors given up on me? Are you unable to find anyone? Am I really going to die?" Read at


    Tears filled Martin''s eyes as he whispered, "I''ll find a way."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe had her cornered, demanding that she beg for forgiveness and the antidote.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Realizing the grim possibility, Serena spat out another mouthful of blood, a mix of sorrow and fury


    overwhelming her until she slipped into unconsciousness.


    The medical machines red their rming tones, and Martin, sensing the urgency, immediately


    pressed the call button.


    Doctors and nurses rushed in once again, ushering him out.


    Outside the hospital room, Martin, at his wit''s end, dialed the number of that enigmatic contact once


    more.


    For two days and nights, the mysterious person hadn''t taken his calls. This time was no different; the


    call went unanswered.


    Call after call, Martin''s efforts seemed in vain. Clearly, he had been discarded like a useless pawn.


    Despair and helplessness washed over Martin as he covered his face with his hands, sobbing.


    After what felt like an eternity, the medical team emerged, and with a heavy heart, one of them


    announced, "Mr. Cooper, you''ve got thest three hours to say your goodbyes to Serena."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What did you say?" Martin stood up, tears brimming in his eyes.


    "We''ve done all we can," the nurse said with regret. "Serena''s condition has taken a severe turn for the


    worse."


    "Can''t you do anything else to save her?"


    "Her illness is peculiar,plex. We''ve never seen anything like it in all our years," one doctor


    admitted, though it was clear to him that not even Ms. Be could save Serena now.


    Martin''s tears fell freely. He knew all too well that Arabe was determined not to lend a hand.


    "If Dr. Caden were still here, maybe he could''ve done something, but he left Hope Hospital a long time


    ago. We''ve only seen him once since then, at Ms. Be''s homing party. Other than that, he''s been


    out of sight."


    Finding him was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    And Serena couldn''t wait that long.


    "We are truly sorry," the doctors and nurses said in unison, bowing to express their deepest apologies


    before leaving, helpless.


    Martin pushed open the door to the hospital room and saw Serena on the bed, looking as fragile as a


    porcin doll, herplexion pale and weak, eyes closed as if she might slip away at any moment.


    The shallow peaks and valleys on the medical monitor indicated her breathing was barely there.


    "She brought this on herself," came the cold voice of Diana from the doorway.


    Rolling her eyes, Diana walked into the adjacent room. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Martin sat by the bedside, holding Serena''s hand, his tears falling unrestrained.


    After a moment, Serena''s fingers twitched, and her eyelids slowly opened.


    She parted her lips, as if struggling to speak.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Martin rushed to the railing, "Serena, what are you trying to say?"


    "Martin." Serena''s breath was faint, as if summoning herst bit of life, she struggled to utter, "I don''t


    want to die."


    Tears welled up in Martin''s eyes once again.


    "I haven''t gotten engaged to you, haven''t started a family with you. I really don''t want to die."


    After murmuring those words and shedding tears, Serena slipped back into unconsciousness.


    Martin''s tears, once more, became uncontroble, like a dam breaking under the force of a flood.


    Afterposing himself, Martin dialed the mysterious caller again, persistently ringing through without


    a response, refusing to waste a single second.


    After countless attempts, the call was finally answered.


    "Don''t hang up!" Martin pleaded urgently, "I''ll do anything you ask, just save her."


    "How can I trust you again? Besides, I have many pawns in my game; your absence wouldn''t be the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    end of the world."


    "As you''ve said, no one else can save her but you. I''m still waiting for the final antidote. so in the


    meantime, I''ll do whatever youmand! I won''t ignore your orders. You might find someone else, but


    they might not be as capable as me, and they might not have the right motivation to take on the Collins


    family."


    Because Serena was his girlfriend, and Arabe refused to save Serena, Martin, in a fit of rage, had


    someone take out Arabe. This reason could keep the mysterious person out of the picture and direct


    the Collins family''s vengeful fury solely at Martin, clearing the mysterious figure.


    That was why the mysterious caller wanted him to strike at Arabe.


    "Come to the terrace on this floor." The voice on the phone seemed to relent.


    Martin immediately left the hospital room balcony and dashed towards the terrace on that floor.


    Dora, curious, peeked out from the doorway and was shocked to see her boss kneeling on the terrace.


    She had no idea who he was on the phone with, could it be Ms. Be?


    To save Serena, her boss, a man of such stature, was actually kneeling in public to someone on the


    phone.


    Dora was taken aback by the depth of Martin''s love for Serena.


    Such love was truly staggering.


    "Kneel for two hours, and I''ll give you the antidote," the voice on the phone ended the call abruptly.


    Martin knelt there on the terrace, knowing he had to let the mysterious caller have their way, or else the


    antidote would not be handed over.


    That was all she could do.


    She had to preserve the Cooper family''s dignity.


    The Cooper family''s honor was at stake.


    Diana, hearing the nurse''s instructions through the wall-mountedmunication system, was puzzled.


    What was happening? Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    For heaven''s sake, why were the families being told not to leave their rooms?

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    She was utterly bewildered and fuming with rage as she stormed over to confront him. "What the hell


    are you doing? Praying to the Almighty to save that wench? Do you even realize who we are? The


    Coopers are a name to be reckoned with, and here you are, the heir Grandpa trusted the most,


    kneeling like. What if someone from downstairs sees you? Get up this instant!"


    "Leave it, Diana," Martin said, his posture unyielding as he knelt there, his dignity and pride cast aside


    for a greater cause - a life-saving antidote.


    "Why should I leave it be? You''re kneeling there, tarnishing the Cooper name! Do you hear me? Get up


    ¡ª" Diana tried to pull him to his feet when persuasion failed.


    But Martin shook off her hands. "Stop it, just go inside. I''ll leave on my own in two hours."


    "Two hours? Why the hell are you kneeling here for two hours? Who told you to do this?" Diana


    couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it but had a gut feeling it involved Serena.


    "Did that wench argue with you, and after losing, she made you kneel? You won¡¯t get up, huh? I''ll deal


    with her myself!" Diana was about to storm off.


    "Diana!" Martin had no choice but to grab her arm. "This has nothing to do with her. Just go inside. I


    can''t say more."


    Diana realized that someone had threatened her brother, that someone dared to mess with a Cooper.


    They were no pushovers to be trifled with.


    If not Serena, then who?


    Arabe?


    No, Arabe seemed too upright and honorable. So who else could it be?


    "You want me to go inside? Fine, but you have to tell me why you''re kneeling. Just give me a reason,


    and I''ll leave you to it."


    Finally, Martin relented, "I¡¯m doing this to save her. I can''t just stand by and watch her die!"


    "You''re doing this to save her? And this is going to work?"


    "Yes."


    Diana couldn''t believe her brother would throw away his dignity, his reputation, and even the family''s


    honor just to save that girl.


    Angry and baffled, she eventually turned her back and walked away. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Two hourster, a mysterious call directed Martin to a fire hose cab in the stairwell, where the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    antidote awaited.


    After administering the antidote to Serena, she was finally out of danger.


    A few dayster.


    The news of Attlee and Olga''s execution topped the trending searches.


    [These two were monstrous, harming their own family for money. If Arabe hadn''te forward with


    evidence, they''d still be atrge.]


    [Justice has been served atst. Grannie Grace can rest in peace now.]


    [Good and evil will be repaid in the end. I''ve always believed it''s not a matter of if, but when. And now,


    their time hase.] Read at

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Ynda remembered the day her biological parents brought her home, the first time she rode in a car


    so luxurious it seemed fit for royalty.


    The first time she stepped into the Murphy family''s cozy cottage, she was awestruck by the beautiful


    surroundings and the sheer number of servants.


    Her parents had the chef prepare an endless array of dishes for her, each meal rivaling the splendor of


    a Michelin-starred restaurant, both exquisite and delicious.


    They showered her with designer goods, escorted her to upscale events, and treasured her as if she


    were a delicate gem, cradling her with utmost care.


    She even had a wealthy and handsome fianc¨¦, a man who was generous, polite, and tenderly attentive


    to her every need.


    And there was her grandmother, battling a serious illness. As grim as it was, once the old woman


    passed, they stood to inherit everything she owned.


    Her life was perfect, yet it all came crashing down because of Arabe!


    Arabe took the inheritance meant for her, plotted to bankrupt her parents overnight, turning them


    from the wealthiest family in Tranquil City to the most indebted.


    With malicious intent, Arabe provided evidence that sent her parents to prison, leading to their


    eventual execution.


    Ynda, from a life of luxury, was now just another face in the crowd, burdened with her parents''


    colossal debts and the mockery of her peers.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Arabe, having turned her world upside down, returned to the Collins family estate, threw


    a nation-stirring homing party, where even the most prestigious societal figures bowed their heads


    in her presence.


    Arabe was the darling of her family and five brothers, and even had a billionaire for a fianc¨¦, living a


    life of enviable ease.


    Ynda''s hatred ran deep. Holding her parents'' ashes, she wept bitterly into the wilderness, her


    screams echoing her desire to unleash all her hatred for Arabe.


    Earlier, when she went to collect the ashes, she encountered someone released from the same prison


    as her parents. Upon inquiry, she learned they were incarcerated together, seeing each other daily.


    It was only after bribing this person that she discovered the extent of her parents'' suffering, as if


    someone had explicitly ordered their torment.


    Knowing they lived each day worse than death, and that they had begged on their knees for the swift


    arrival of the execution.


    The thought made Ynda cry out in agony, her heart torn to shreds.


    How miserable and pained her parents must have been to kneel and plead for death toe quickly?


    Ynda''s tears surged once more.


    Damn Arabe!


    "Mom, Dad, watch from heaven, for I, Ynda, swear I will avenge you. I will make Arabe''s life a


    living hell! I swear it upon my life." New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Elsewhere.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Romeo escorted Arabe to her front porch, cradling her head tenderly for a deep kiss before gazing


    into her eyes and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at seven tomorrow night.¡±


    He had just apanied her to light a candle in memory of Grannie Grace, sharing the news that the


    Murphy couple had met their fate by the state''s hand.


    Ever since their engagement had been announced, the whole town knew that he and Arabe were


    betrothed. So the following evening, he wanted to take her to a dinner party to show everyone that she


    belonged solely to him!


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow night.¡± As Arabe was about to leave, Romeo wrapped her in his arms


    again, iming her lips in a fervent kiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Arabe gently pushed him away, pulling out her constantly buzzing phone from her


    pocket. It was a video call invitation from her aunt.


    ¡°I better head in. Drive safe and take it slow,¡± she cautioned before answering Eunice¡¯s call.


    ¡°Be, look, we¡¯ve made it to Oldrun.¡± Eunice¡¯s smile was radiant as she turned the camera to show the


    scenery behind her, excitedly sharing with Arabe, ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Your grandparents wanted to


    send you this view, but I beat them to it.¡±


    The families had nned a world tour before the New Year, but with the mastermind still atrge, the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Collins family couldn''t afford to let their guard down. So Bard and Sampson took the lead in taking their


    parents and their wives out for some enjoyment.


    ¡°If only you were here,¡± Eunice wished her niece was by her side.


    Arabe smiled, ¡°There¡¯s been some progress here, and I think we¡¯ll have answers soon. Once things


    wrap up, we¡¯lle and join you guys.¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± Eunice¡¯s smile brightened even further, ¡°We¡¯ll take our time and wait for you


    toe. Even though you¡¯re starting school again in a few days, everyone already knows you¡¯re a


    special guest professor at Summerfield College. As for Westerly College, it makes no difference


    whether you return or not.¡±


    Arabe chuckled, ¡°You guys stay safe too. I¡¯ll finish up here quickly ande find you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eunice said before pausing, noticing something amiss. She stared at Arabe¡¯s lips and


    couldn''t help but smile knowingly, ¡°Did you and Romeo just kiss?¡±


    Caught off guard by her aunt¡¯s observation, Arabe¡¯s cheeks turned a shade pinker.


    Eunice¡¯sughter became even more beautiful. She pulled her husband closer and gave him a peck,


    telling her niece, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to it, love. Hugs and kisses between spouses are perfectly normal.


    No need to be shy.¡±


    At that, Bard leaned in for another kiss.


    Eunice¡¯s smile was beaming as she invited, ¡°Bring Romeo along when youe. We¡¯re really looking


    forward to having him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if he can make it.¡±


    Arabe entered the main house to find her family still discussing the execution of Attlee and Olga.


    ¡°Grannie Grace can finally rest in peace,¡± Louisa said, bringing over a bowl of soup. ¡°Have a little


    something, you must be hungry.¡± Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    ¡°Did you hear? Severalpanies under our uncle and aunt¡¯s names are in trouble,¡± rk whispered


    to his sister.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Everything seemed to be stacked against them.


    "Did they find out who did it?" Arabe asked, lifting her gaze.


    "No, but at least we know that there are others who want to take them down besides us."


    "What are you whispering with your sister about? Let her finish her soup first."


    After saying that, Louisa turned to her daughter with a smile, "Be, Myrna''s parents invited your dad


    and me over for dinner. I reckon they want to discuss Myrna and Chasel''s engagement. We''ll head


    over first, and when dinner is ready here, make sure you eat up, okay? rk''s at home, he''ll keep you


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Sure," Arabe said, her smile blooming as she nodded.


    "rk, take good care of your sister while we''re out."


    "I got it. You guys should head off, don''t keep them waiting," rk said, stepping forward to facilitate


    the conversation and wrapping an arm around each of them, "I''ll walk you to the door."


    "Oh, wait, I forgot my scarf."


    rk turned back and signaled the maid to fetch it, then picked up the pace to see his parents out.


    The scarf was brought out, and rk carefully wrapped it around his mother''s neck, "Have a safe trip,


    no rush toe back."


    "You rascal, why do I get the feeling you''re hiding something from us?"


    "Not at all, I just think you should spend some extra time with the future inws, get to know them


    better."


    Louisa found his behavior a bit odd, but didn''t ponder it further. After getting into the car, she couldn''t


    help but remind him again to look after Arabe.


    Once they had left, rk went to find his sister.


    Arabe was on the phone. rk overheard her saying, "Erik used to be a small-time gang leader,


    right? Check if any of his crew are still lurking around, uncaught."


    The person on the other end of the line was confused, "Boss, why are we looking into this? Shouldn''t


    our priority be to find the person behind the fire that led to you being switched at birth?"


    "So what?" The henchman was still perplexed.


    "If Serena knows who''s behind it all, that person killed her father. With her temperament, wouldn''t she


    want revenge?"


    The henchman on the phone had a moment of rity, "I get it! She''ll either use Martin to get her


    revenge, or her father''s old crew. But Martin''s not the type to abet evil, so you suspect she might use


    her dad''s gang for revenge. It''s possible that it''s your aunt and uncle, considering the string of incidents


    in theirpanies." New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    If it turned out Erik did leave behind some loyalists to secretly work for Serena, then by watching who


    Serena went after, they might just reveal the true mastermind.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    After ending the call, Arabe knew rk had been eavesdropping the whole time and she didn''t


    bother to hide it.


    "So, Lucas and his wife might be the masterminds behind this?" rk recalled the recent New Year,


    when his aunt and her new driver''s peculiar behavior raised eyebrows. "If it really is them, imagine how


    heartbroken Grandma, Grandpa, and our parents would be."


    "We don''t have solid evidence against them; it''s just a suspicion. Don''t take it to heart, rk. Actually, I


    hope we''re wrong."


    The following afternoon.


    When Diana went to visit her mother in the hospital, she noticed that Serena, from the adjacent room,


    was getting ready to be discharged.


    June was packing Serena''s things while Dora and a nurse helped Serena into a wheelchair. Their light


    She marched in and pped Serena hard across the face.


    "Miss Diana." Dora gasped in shock, "Serena is still very weak."


    "And what about my mother?" Diana couldn''t believe her family''s employees were now taking Serena''s


    side!


    She looked down at Serena in the wheelchair, remembering how her brother had knelt on the patio for


    two hours yesterday to save this wretch. She was furious and pped Serena twice more.


    Serena was both angry and humiliated. If it weren''t for the others present, she would have lunged at


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Diana.


    "You stressed my mother into a heart attack, and I haven''t even begun to settle that score with you!"


    Diana yanked Serena''s hair, saying in a rage, "Do you have no shame? I''ve made it clear our family


    doesn''t wee you, yet you still worm your way around my brother. Where is your dignity?"


    "Miss Diana." Dora tried to intervene.


    But Diana warned furiously, "Anyone who dares interfere today won''t be able to set foot in Summerfield


    again!"


    June, who was packing, tried to sneak a call to Martin but Diana caught her, "Go on, try it!"


    The two employees and the nurses immediately bowed their heads and stood aside, too frightened to


    make a move.


    Diana held Serena''s hair with one hand and smacked her face with the other. The ps fell like a


    relentless downpour, showing no mercy.


    "Diana, you''re insane." Serena, having just recovered from a serious illness, was no match for her.


    Even iling with her feeble arms, she couldn''t stop the onught.


    "Miss Diana, please stop, you''ll kill her." Dora fell to her knees, begging.


    "Serena''s just recovered; she''s as fragile as a paper doll." a nurse interjected, pleading. Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    From an initial attempt at resistance, Serena ended up clutching her head, trying to shield herself.


    The pointed heels struck her, leaving her with unbearable pain, marking her arms, her legs - each blow


    a testament to Diana''s wrath.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    "Martin, save me!" Despite shielding her head and face, Serena didn''t cease her cries for help within


    the hospital room, "Martin,e quick, your sister''s gone mad."


    Diana''s rage intensified, her stiletto heel aimed menacingly at Serena''s unprotected head.


    The next second, however, the heel didn''t make its intended contact; instead, it was caught firmly by


    Martin''s hand.


    "Martin, where did you.go?" Serena immediately clung to Martin, her tears flowing freely, "I was so


    scared I''d never see you again."


    Diana was sickened by the disy.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Martin red at his sister, furious beyond reason. He had only stepped


    out to handle some paperwork, and in the blink of an eye, chaos had erupted. What infuriated him even


    more was the sight of the two maids and nurses standing by idly while his sister attempted to bludgeon


    his girlfriend with her shoes!


    Wielding her stiletto like a dagger, Diana used, "Mom''s life is hanging by a thread, and have you,


    her son, shown any concern? This tramp has caused all this suffering, and you think I¡¯ll stand by? How


    dare she shamelessly force her way into the Cooper family? Doesn''t she need to pay any price for her


    brazenness? The little difort she''s experiencing is nothingpared to what Mom''s going


    through!"


    "Martin, let''s call off the engagement. I can''t bear this burden any longer." Serena whimpered from her


    wheelchair, looking the picture of vulnerability, "I want nothing more than for your mom to live a long,


    healthy life. Your sister has it all wrong. Your mother''s heart attack was something none of us wanted to


    see."


    "Save your crocodile tears for someone who buys them." Diana looked as if she wanted to lunge


    forward and strike again.


    "Enough." Martin barked in a tone that brooked no argument, "Get out."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serena felt a sting of injustice. That madwoman had hit her multiple times, and Martin was letting her


    walk away without consequence? Clearly, Martin still favored his own family.


    Fuming, Diana turned on her heel and stormed out of the room.


    Martin immediately knelt beside the wheelchair, checking for injuries, "Did she hurt you anywhere?"


    "Martin." Serena began, on the verge of recounting her ordeal when suddenly, Diana, pretending to


    have left, hurled her stilettos back into the room. One struck Serena squarely on the head, the other on


    her face.


    Blood gushed from Serena¡¯s nose, her mouth swollen from the impact, teeth stained red.


    "Diana!" Martin turned to rebuke his sister, only to see her striding away barefoot, head held high,


    leaving the chaos behind her.


    "What are you all standing around for? Help Serena with her wounds, NOW!" Martin''s anger was


    directed at the nurses nearby.


    The nurses finally snapped to attention and hurried to assist.


    Meanwhile.


    "Boss, we got something." Jack''s voice came through the phone to Arabe, "Severalpanies under


    Lucas¡¯ name have run into trouble. Looks like someone called ''Stinger'' is behind it. Not much is known


    about him, but we''ve tracked him to a rural auction happening at six this evening." Re§Ñd at


    Dra§Þan§àvels

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Arabe almost let the whole affair slip her mind, but there was still time. "I''ll let him know I''m headed to


    the auction first, then the dinner party."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll swing by to pick you upter," Jack said, and then, as if struck by a sudden thought, he added, "Oh,


    right. To keep then from catching wind of Stinger, I''ve cooked up a little distraction. It won''t hold them


    off forever. Sooner orter they''ll catch on. We need to squeeze all the intel we can out of Stinger, and


    fast."


    "Got it," Arabe replied before hanging up and slipping into some casual wear.


    At half-past five, Jack rolled up in his car to fetch her.


    They made their way to a deste stretch on the outskirts of town, where an enormous abandoned


    factory stood. It was, without a doubt, the location for the auction Jack had mentioned.


    From the outside, the factory looked eerily silent, as if it could be haunted.


    The weather was foul that day, and even in the early evening, the sky was ominously dark, as if it could


    copse at any moment.


    Just then, Arabe''s phone rang.


    It was her college buddy, Barry.


    "Be, have you heard from Joyce? I texted her a bunchst night, called her like crazy, and she hasn''t


    gotten back to me all day."


    Jack gestured at his watch, indicating they were running out of time. It was already six o''clock.


    Arabe gave a slight nod, signaling him to go ahead.


    With no choice, Jack strapped the paper wristband, needed for entry, onto Arabe''s wrist and headed


    in first.


    "I think something''s up; she wouldn''t just go MIA. And now Adair just called me, too, saying Mya''s gone


    off the grid sincest night. He called her folks today, and they said she nned a trip with Joyce. They


    supposedly leftst night."


    Barry grew more anxious, "But they would''ve told us if they were going away."


    "Did you guys have a fight or something?" Arabe asked softly.


    "No, we all went to the amusement park yesterday. Around six, when the park was closing, Joyce


    mentioned she had familying over for dinner, so she had to head back and couldn''t join us for a


    bite. I walked her to the alley since her folks were on the balcony, and I didn''t want to intrude. I got


    home, texted her to check in, called her, but nothing."


    The more they found no leads, the more Barry and Adair worried.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions. I''ll have someone look into it. We''ll probably have an update soon."


    "Thanks, Be."  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    As soon as Arabe ended the call, a beam of headlights washed over her.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    "My boss wants to see you," a man with a ski mask said as he stepped out of the car, his voice icy, his


    eyes emitting a cold gleam. "Before you get in, hand over your phone."


    Arabe fished out her cell and tossed it to him. Once he pocketed the device, he gestured for her to


    get into the car.


    Inside, Arabe sat in the back with imposing poise, as though she owned the vehicle.


    A smirk yed at the corners of her mouth. She was curious to see who was behind this and what kind


    of game they were ying.


    "She''s in," said the guy riding shotgun, reporting back to his boss on the other end of the phone. "Yes,


    got it, I''m on it."


    Forty minutester.


    The car pulled up to the outskirts of a neighboring town, halting at a derelict structure that looked like a


    half-finished vi, a skeleton of rebar and concrete, rising three and a half stories into the sky.


    A fleet of cars was parked outside, and a small army brandishing various weapons trained their sights


    on Arabe as she stepped out, wary of any tricks she might pull.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arabe walked in, the door shutting firmly behind her.


    Joyce and Mya were tied up with ropes, huddled on the floor, while the instigator, Ynda, couldn''t hide


    her smug grin seeing Arabe arrive.


    "Surprised it''s me?" Ynda taunted, her hand wielding a switchde that she ruthlessly dragged


    across Joyce''s arm.


    Joyce clenched her teeth, refusing to let out even the slightest whimper.


    She didn''t want Arabe toe for her; Ynda had lost her mind. She was afraid Arabe would


    suffer seeing her in this state, might even get hurt trying to save them.


    "Mmmph, mmmph." Mya''s cries were muffled by the gag in her mouth, but it was clear she was


    begging Arabe to leave.


    "Shut up!" Ynda pped Mya hard across the face.


    With twenty to thirty henchmen around them, Arabe knew she could take them down, but it would


    take time¡ªtime enough for them to plunge their des into her friends.


    So, Arabe didn''t make a move.


    Herposure was unfazed, her clear eyes betraying no emotion.


    "Now that I''m here, we can talk," she said.


    Herugh was twisted with malice as she nced upwards.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "What do you want?" Arabe asked calmly, her voice steady despite the chaotic scene.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    "What do I want?" Ynda cackled wildly, her voice thick with malice. "You''ve ruined my life, destroyed


    my family. What do you think I want to do?"


    "If you''re out for revenge, let them go," Arabe said calmly, her eyes locked on Ynda''s. "This is


    between us. There''s no need to involve innocent people."


    "You think I don''t see through your little games, Arabe? Do you think this is my first rodeo? Guards,


    tie her up!"


    Perhaps fearing Arabe might notply, Ynda pressed the de of a switchde against Joyce''s


    throat. "If you don''t cooperate, she dies!"


    "Murder carries a heavy price," Arabe warned.


    "Better to drag a few down with me than to wander alone as a lost soul," Ynda shot back.


    Two henchmen stepped forward and bound Arabe''s hands behind her back, tying them tight and


    secure.


    Ynda''s maniacalughter morphed into sobs as tears welled up in her eyes. She screamed into the


    void, "Dad, Mom, can you see this? This wretch is in my hands now. Watch closely from heaven


    because today, she will pay! She will kneel and beg for your forgiveness!"


    Tears streamed down Joyce and Mya''s faces as they shook their heads, their muffled cries a testament


    to their unwillingness to see Arabe suffer.


    Ynda''s eyes zed with hate. "You''re a Collins now, aren''t you? So why the need to grind us into


    dust? Why couldn''t you leave us a sliver of hope? That old fool left her entire fortune to you, a stranger,


    and not a penny to her own son or grandchildren."


    She was beside herself with rage. "If she weren''t so cold-hearted, would we be in this mess? You want


    revenge for her, but what right do you have? You plunged us into deep debt, got my parents executed,


    turned me into aughingstock. You ruined my engagement party, my future, all the happiness I


    could''ve had. And you? You just waltz back into town, throwing your fancyeback parties?"


    Ynda''s hatred cut deep. "While I''m living off bread and water, you''re feasting on delicacies. I wear


    rags, and you''re dripping with jewels. I''m mocked wherever I go, and you? You''re the belle of the ball.


    I''ve lost the family that loved me, yet you still have rtives who dote on you. I no longer have Zachary,


    but you have Romeo! Why? Why do you get to live better than me? Why do you get to trample over


    us? If we hadn''t taken you in, you''d be dead!"


    Arabe remained silent, letting Ynda vent her fury.


    "You''re a traitor, ungrateful, with the heart of a beast! You have no idea how much it hurt to hold my


    parents'' ashes, how broken I felt."


    "You''re wrong," Arabe interjected quietly. "Seeing Grannie Grace breathe herst before my eyes


    hurt me more than you can imagine. My paines from the loss of family, yours from losing the


    privileged life of a Murphy. We grieve differently. If we mustpare, your grief is no greater than


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    mine."


    "Nonsense," Ynda spat out, enraged by Arabe''s words. "Do you think I didn''t love my parents?


    That I saw them as nothing but a money tree?"


    "The affection was partly because they provided a life of luxury, a world you dreamed of but never


    knew. If we talk about pure feeling, your foster mother Yvonne''s love was no less than theirs, yet I don''t


    see you share the same depth of feeling with her."


    Arabe''s words struck Ynda like a thunderbolt.


    No, it must be Arabe''s deceit!


    "How can my foster motherpare to my own parents? She''s just a stranger with no blood ties! She


    was childless, and I graced her with eighteen years of calling her ''Mom''. She should be grateful!" Read


    at

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Arabe''s mind swirled with confusion and anger.


    "If it weren''t for you wrecking everything for the Murphys, my parents would still be living high on the


    hog, the toast of Tranquil City. They''d have more dough than they''d know what to do with, and they


    could''ve tossed some her way, set her up nice and cozy. This mess is all on you!"


    A cold edgeced Arabe''s voice. "From what I hear, you cut ties with Yvonne the moment you


    waltzed back into the Murphy family. And your so-called loving parents washed their hands of her too.


    Yet she''s still taking care of you, shows she''s willing to let bygones be bygones, that she''s got a ce


    in her heart for her daughter."


    "Cut the crap, I don''t want to hear it." Ynda raged, her voiceced with hysteria. "Aren''t you


    supposed to be some miracle worker?"


    She motioned for one of her goons to bring something forward. "Drink this and I''ll let them go. We can


    settle our scoreter!"


    One of theckeys approached with a shot ss of sinister-looking liquid. Arabe caught a whiff - it


    wasced with a lethal poison. She turned her head, refusing to drink.


    She had once concocted a remedy capable of neutralizing the deadliest toxins, but she hadn''t taken


    the precaution before leaving the house.


    After all, her main goal tonight was to confront Stinger at the auction. Moreover, she was supposed to


    attend a banquet with Romeoter in the evening, so she hadn''t prepared.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The banquet was set to start at seven, and it wasn''t quite time yet. If Romeo couldn''t get a hold of her,


    he would surely start looking into her whereabouts. But even if he did, it would take him at least an hour


    to get there.


    And Ynda''s patience was clearly wearing thin.


    At the moment, a couple dozen thugs were holding knives to the faces, necks, and bodies of Joyce and


    Mya. Edith was strung up high, the rope extending along a track into the building, presumably with the


    main switch upstairs.


    "Don''t even think about trying anything sneaky!" Ynda seemed to read Arabe''s thoughts. "The one


    hanging there is barely breathing. The switch is on the third floor, and even if you could fly, it would take


    time. But make one wrong move, and I''ll off your two little friends first!"


    Without warning, Ynda viciously stabbed Mya''s thigh, causing her to tremble in agony. Mya tried to


    stifle her cries, but muffled sounds of excruciating pain escaped her lips, as if she were suffocating.


    "Stop it." Arabe knew Ynda was beyond reason;pliance seemed the only option.


    "Don''t think I''m ying games with you. I want that poison down your throat in three seconds t, or I''ll


    go deeper, and she can kiss her leg goodbye!" There was no room for negotiation in Ynda''s voice.


    The goons'' des were perilously close to Joyce''s delicate neck, which was already beading with


    blood.


    "I''ll drink."


    Arabe''s decision brought tears to Joyce and Mya''s eyes as they pleaded with her not to do it.


    But theckey forced the concoction down Arabe''s throat.


    "Can you let them go now?"


    Ynda''sughter was maniacal. "I didn''t think you''d be so loyal!"


    "Today, I''m going to avenge my parents with my own hands." Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Just as Ynda lunged at her, Arabe, without warning, spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What kind of poison could act so quickly, strong enough to induce blood from the mouth of the


    unstoppable Arabe.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    Ynda couldn''t believe her eyes. The once haughty and aloof Arabe was actually spitting blood, a


    mix of shock and glee flickered in her gaze.


    "The guy didn''t lie to me, the poison in this drug is potent indeed." Ynda watched Arabe with a


    twisted joy, asking expectantly, "Are you feeling like your insides are being ripped apart, like you can''t


    hold on any longer? Don''t worry, I won''t let you off the hook that easily. This agony is going to torture


    you for three hours. After that, you''ll die a gruesome death, bleeding from every orifice. In the


    meantime, I''ll savor the sight of your impending demise, writhing in pain."


    Arabe felt the poison coursing through her organs.


    "Do you know why it''s three hours?" Ynda taunted, "As much as I''d love to watch you suffer longer,


    what if Romeo and his gange to your rescue? So, three hours should suffice!"


    It was the perfect n to torment Arabe and yet prevent any heroics from Romeo.


    Despite Arabe''s expertise in pharmacology, always taking antidotes before starting a mission, those


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    days were gone.


    Her body wasn''t truly invincible against all poisons.


    At that moment, she felt an excruciating pain tearing through her, yet aside from a paleplexion, her


    expression remained as indifferent as ever.


    "Now that I''m like this, can my friends go?" Arabe managed, coughing up another mouthful of blood.


    Ynda was ecstatic, "I''ve no real interest in your two buddies, but the one above has to stay. Who


    knows if you''ll try something sneaky."


    "Fine." To Arabe, saving even one was a victory, "I just want a moment to say goodbye to my


    friends."


    Her voice was clearly weakening.


    "You think you can still trick me?" Ynda was instantly on guard.


    "Do you really fear me that much, to still be wary when I''m like this?" Arabe''s lips curled into a pale


    smile.


    "Who says I''m afraid of you?" Ynda was far from scared, signaling her henchman with a nce.


    The henchman quickly untied Joyce and Mya, removed the gags from their mouths, and pushed them


    toward Arabe.


    A knife was still lodged in Mya''s thigh, and the shove made her stumble forward.


    Joyce caught her before she fell.


    They looked a mess, tears streaming as they turned to Arabe.


    "Be, are you hurting bad?" Joyce, tears in her eyes, wiped the blood from Arabe''s mouth, "It''s our


    fault you''re in this mess."


    "Arabe," Ynda taunted, tapping her face and neck with the t of her de, "where should I start?


    Not the neck, that would end you too quickly, and where''s the fun in that? Maybe your face, disfigure


    you a bit. When Romeo finds you like this, he probably wouldn''t even want to im your body." Read at


    "If you''re going to strike, just do it. Haven''t you heard? Viins die from talking too much."


    With her friends gone, Arabe had no more concerns. Edith was still hanging above, safe from harm


    for the moment.


    What Arabe was waiting for was for Ynda to make her move.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    True to form, Arabe''s words sent Ynda over the edge. With a vicious swipe, Ynda brought the


    knife down, but in a sh, Arabe spun and bent over, the de slicing through the rope binding her


    instead of her flesh.


    Once freed, Arabe quickly stepped forward, dodging the knife''s remaining momentum that


    threatened to catch her back.


    Ynda hadn''t expected Arabe''s earlier disy of weakness to be a feint. She came at Arabe with


    another sh.


    Arabe shifted again, and Ynda''s knife cut through another rope.


    Just as the onlookers were ready to pull their triggers, Arabe had already snatched the knife from


    Ynda''s grip and now held it to her throat, using her as a human shield.


    Everyone froze, not daring to make a move.


    Ynda''s eyes bulged in disbelief. "You were poisoned."


    Why was she still so fast?


    "Release Edith," Arabemanded, her tone as cool andmanding as ever despite the pallor of


    her face.


    "Don''t listen to her," Ynda shouted. "She''s aw-abiding citizen, she won''t actually kill anyone."


    Arabe pressed the knife slightly, drawing a bead of blood from Ynda''s neck.


    "I''m running out of patience," Arabe''s voice was as chilling as a winter breeze. "I''ll count to ten. One."


    People were already scurrying towards the third floor.


    "Two." Arabe''s face was a mask of cold determination. "Three."


    "Arabe!" Ynda tried to bluster, "Murder is a hanging offense. You''ve just got back to the Collins


    family, be Miss Collins, are you really willing to throw it all away for me?"


    "An unimportant person''s death won''t affect my life," Arabe''s voice carried the cold of winter. "If


    anything, it''s one less threat, one step closer to happiness."


    By the time Arabe had counted to ten, the person had just reached the third floor, panting and out of


    breath. They hadn''t managed to hit the switch when Arabe''s dagger swiftly crossed Ynda''s arm.


    "Ahh." Ynda screamed in agony, shaking with pain. She couldn''t believe Arabe would actually do


    it.


    Madwoman!


    The knife returned to Ynda''s throat, Arabe''s tone still icy, "I''m counting to ten again. If they''re not


    released, it''ll be more than just an arm next time."


    Ynda was visibly frightened; she knew Arabe meant every word. "Hurry up, let Edith go," she


    pleaded with her cronies.


    "One." Arabe began counting again.


    "Why are you counting so fast." Ynda was scared now.


    The main switch was flipped, and ropes gently lowered Edith to the ground.


    "Because I feel like it."


    Ynda was speechless.


    A thug tossed Arabe''s phone to her, and although Ynda thought to escape while Arabe was


    distracted, Arabe was too quick. In less than two seconds, the phone was pocketed. Read at


    "Get Edith to the car."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ynda realized Arabe nned to drive Edith away.


    Meanwhile, the poison in her system forced another mouthful of blood up her throat.


    "Arabe, you can''t escape, look at yourself."

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    Arabe had Ynda in a chokehold, the de of her switchde glinting ominously close to her


    heart. "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Ynda''s airway constricted under Arabe''s grip, leaving her voiceless and gasping for air.


    With Ynda as her shield, Arabe started to back away slowly. One of the goons, sharp as a tack,


    saw his chance. Arabe''s hands were both in front of Ynda¡ªjust one good shot to her hands, and


    Ynda would be free!


    With this in mind, he squeezed the trigger, but Arabe was quick. She dodged, and in a vicious move,


    shed Ynda''s arm with the knife.


    "Don''t test my patience," Arabe warned, her tone icy.


    Enraged and in pain, Yndashed out at the gunman. "Can''t you shoot straight? You trying to get


    me killed?"


    The gunman hung his head in shame. He hadn''t expected Arabe to react so quickly.


    "The woman''s in the car," another minion reported.


    "The keys," Arabe demanded.


    The goon threw the keys to Arabe, who caught them effortlessly. She mmed Ynda against the


    car''s hood, the knife sinking into her left thigh¡ªa revenge for Mya.


    Ynda screamed, her body arching in agony.


    Arabe hopped into the car. She put it in reverse, peeling back with such force that her henchmen


    couldn''t get a clear shot at her without risking hitting Ynda.


    It wasn''t until Arabe had created a safe distance and swung the car around that Ynda was flung


    from the hood.


    The goons rushed to help her up. After all, Ynda hadn''t paid them their final installment yet; they


    didn''t want her dying on them so soon.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What are you all waiting for? Get that bitch!" Ynda screamed, her anger boiling over.


    Several minions hopped into their cars and gave chase.


    Bullets pelted Arabe''s ride.


    In the back seat, Edith, barely conscious, forced her eyes open. She saw Arabe wipe a trickle of


    blood from her lips, her knuckles white and strained against the steering wheel.


    Tears blurred Edith''s vision. She felt responsible for Arabe''s plight.


    Anyone else would''ve abandoned her to save themselves.


    But Arabe hadn''t forgotten her. Despite her own wounds, she was still determined to take her maid


    with her.


    Out on the open wastnd, Arabe''s car led the chase, with seven or eight white cars in relentless


    pursuit, bullets tagging the body of her car.


    A violent cough shook Arabe, and she spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Pain tore through her nerves and sanity, Arabe''s car swerved, slowing from its initial breakneck


    speed.


    Everyone knew she was on herst legs.


    They floored the gas pedal, bullets raining even more furiously onto Arabe''s silver car.


    Behind the wheel of the Bugatti sat a man of regal coldness.


    Was she injured?


    Behind her, a pack of white cars was giving chase.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Arabe was ushered to safety by a convoy of protective cars.


    A group of white sedans, upon witnessing the scene, sensed trouble brewing.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t deliver her back, the boss won¡¯t cut our final check.¡±


    ¡°Those ck cars can¡¯t be the girl¡¯sckeys. Let¡¯s step out and have a word, ask them to butt out.¡±


    ¡°We need to snag this girl. She left the boss in a bad way, and the boss¡¯s itching to make an example


    out of her.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your minds? Don¡¯t you recognize the Bugatti Veyron''s te? That¡¯s Romeo¡¯s car! Floor


    it!¡±


    Someone''s voice crackled through the walkie-talkie, and the white sedans immediately made a U-turn


    and sped away.


    Romeo¡¯s men, however, were quick to draw their guns, pursuing the fleeing vehicles.


    One of the white sedans was riddled with bullets, its passengers sent to meet their maker.


    Another white sedan found itself ensnared by three ck cars and surrendered in an instant.


    Yet another was sent tumbling across the vast, open desert, rolling several times.


    Romeo didn''t give chase. He opened the door to the silver car and lifted the bloodied girl.


    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Romeo was both pained and furious as he cradled her into the Bugatti Veyron


    and gently ced her in the passenger seat, his eyes red-rimmed, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°Just poisoned.¡± Arabe, not wanting to worry him, managed a weak smile, ¡°Take me to Reflections


    Vi.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the hospital first,¡± Romeo dered, starting the car.


    ¡°No need,¡± Arabe insisted, her insides feeling as if they were being ruthlessly torn apart by an


    invisible force, clinging to Romeo¡¯s shirt, ¡°I have the antidote there.¡±


    Understanding her, Romeo didn¡¯t forget tomand his men to take Edith for treatment before they


    left.


    ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    The Bugatti Veyron roared down the road.


    Arabe managed a smile, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Seeing her feigning strength, Romeo''s heart ached even more.


    He gripped her hand tightly, overwhelmed with concern, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you, knew you and Jack went


    to the auction, feared for your safety. I called Jack, learned you were missing, then tracked the


    surveince footage and found out you handed over your phone before getting in the car.¡±


    ¡°So you came all this way for me?¡± Arabe noted his speed was even faster than she had expected.


    ¡°Who¡¯s behind it?¡± Romeo nced at her, asking.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ynda,¡± Arabe''s pale smile emerged, ¡°With Attlee and Olga gone, she¡¯s out for revenge.¡±


    At that moment, Romeo¡¯s phone rang. It was his men calling.


    The call automatically connected to the car system, and the voice of his subordinate filled the car.


    Hearing her voice, the subordinate promptly responded with respect, ¡°Yes, Ms. Be.¡± New chapter


    av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Romeo, noticing Arabe¡¯splexion growing paler, sped up to get her back to Reflections Vi.


    The entire Collins household was in shock as they saw Be''s blood-soaked clothes.


    ¡°Be, my darling girl.¡± Louisa was distraught with worry, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Arabe looked grievously hurt, her body weak and fragile.


    "Be''s been poisoned. Her antidote is upstairs¡ªI need to take her now and I''ll fill you inter," Romeo


    said urgently, scooping the girl into his arms and rushing up the stairs toy her on the bed in her


    spacious bedroom.


    Arabe''s room wasrge,plete with a walk-in closet and various sections for different uses.


    One area featured a wall of cabs where she stored an assortment of medicines.


    "Start from the left, first shelf, thirdpartment. There''s a small clear bottle with white pills. Crush half


    of one into some water," Arabe instructed weakly.


    Romeo swiftly did as told.


    "Now, first shelf, seventhpartment on the bottom left, there''s a white bottle with light green


    capsules. Take two out and mix the powder into the water."


    He followed her instructions to the letter.


    After a few more medicines werebined, Romeo brought the medicated warm water to Arabe,


    who unexpectedly coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    With a pang of distress, he wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and gently fed her the


    concoction, dampening her lips in the process. He tenderly cleaned them with a soft touch.


    "Find me a clean set of clothes. After I rest, I''ll change myself."


    He went to the closet and picked out afortable set of loungewear for her.


    "I need to rest for a bit. You should go out."


    Romeo obediently stepped outside, understanding that Arabe needed time to recover her strength.


    "How is she? Is Be doing better?" Louisa fretted from outside the door. Seeing Romeo emerge, she


    quickly asked, "Should we take her to the hospital? Is it serious?"


    "Be has her medicine. She just took it and said she''ll be fine after some rest," Romeo said softly.


    "What about all the blood on her?" Louisa probed further.


    "It was from the poisoning¡ªshe vomited blood."


    "Worried she couldn''t handle it alone, I''ve already called President Barton. He''s on his way." Keh


    exined, wanting to ensure Arabe''s safety with the presence of someone as seasoned as Barton.


    "Who did this to her?" Louisa couldn''t help but press for an answer.


    Romeo recounted the whole ordeal in detail, leaving Keh and Mary seething with anger.


    "That Ynda. We spared her life once, and she dares to retaliate like this." Louisa was livid. "Where is


    she now? I''ll go sort her out myself, to avenge Be!"


    "I''ming with you!" Keh was outraged that Ynda would dare harm his daughter. He was


    ready to make sure she got what she deserved.


    "Let''s wait till Be has settled the score with her," Romeo suggested.


    Gritting her teeth, Louisa resolved, "We''ll deal with herter!"


    When President Barton arrived, he checked Arabe''s pulse and was relieved to find her condition


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    stabilizing. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Such resilience went beyond the ordinary¡ªArabe was no normal girl.


    "Was the poison that strong?" Louisa asked, her heart aching even more.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Louisa''s heart ached even more as she considered the pain her daughter had endured.


    "How did she bear it? Twice the agony. That must have been excruciating."


    Upon hearing this, Romeo felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing his heart, the pain so intense that


    it left him breathless.


    Arabe had been enduring such soul-tearing pain, chatting with him nonchntly and evenforting


    him in return.


    That damn Ynda, he wanted to skin her alive and pull out her tendons right then and there.


    "All these years, Arabe''s been used to handling everything on her own. But she forgets she''s only


    neen after the New Year''s, still just a child." President Barton found himself fighting back tears.


    "She needs to rest more from now on, and stick to a light diet."


    "Thank you, Mr. Barton, for making the trip," Louisa said gratefully. "I''ve had somete-night snacks


    prepared. Please, have something to eat before you consider heading back."


    "No, I must be going, but thank you for your kindness. There''s something important I need to attend to."


    President Barton gestured to the blood analysis results he was holding, indicating, "With these results


    and the antidote Be concocted, I''ve got a lead on the poison she was afflicted with. Next, I need to


    find the person researching this poison."


    Such a potent poison should never have found its way to the market, into the hands of the


    unscrupulous.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The researcher behind this poison, are they simply after money, or could they be connected to the


    puppet master that the kid has been investigating.


    Following this lead could offer some assistance.


    "The antidote the kid prepared is spot on, not too much, not too little. Rest assured, she''s pulled


    through."


    "Thank you so much." Louisa personally saw him to the door.


    At one in the morning, Arabe''s room remained closed.


    "I hope she''s alright." Louisa couldn''t help but worry.


    "Mr. Barton said she''s made it through, she just needs rest due to her weakened state." Keh


    started, then turned to Romeo, who was sitting on the living room couch. "Romeo, I''ve had some


    snacks prepared. Go have something to eat and then rest in the guest room."


    Romeo, seated on the second-floor couch, directly opposite Arabe''s room, would be the first to see


    her if she emerged.


    "Mr. Keh, I''m not hungry," Romeo said, his voice grounded with concern. "You all go rest. Once


    Be wakes up, I''ll keep herpany."


    "But."


    "I''m not tired," Romeo exined. "I won''t be able to sleep until I see Bee out. You both have


    been worried sick all night; you should rest first. Plus, you''ll need your strength to deal with Ynda


    Eventually, Keh and Louisa let themselves be persuaded, heading downstairs while instructing that


    the snacks be brought up for Romeo.


    But Romeo didn''t touch the food, his gaze fixed on the girl''s door, as he pulled out his phone and


    issued some orders.


    Past six in the morning, Arabe opened her door, and Romeo quickly stood up. "Feeling better?"


    She hadn''t expected him to have kept vigil all night.


    It was impossible not to be moved.


    His eyes showed traces of red, yet his gaze remained deep and devoted. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Romeo stepped forward and embraced her, his voice tinged with distress, "Are you still in pain?"

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Fresh from her shower, Arabe''s scent was a breath of spring, her soft cheeks begging for another


    kiss.


    "Don''t mind his ramblings," Arabe said with a light chuckle. "It''s not as bad as he makes it out to be."


    "I know you''re hurting," Romeo murmured, holding her close. "How are you feeling now? Any


    dizziness? Any pain?"


    "It''s all gone."


    "Murphy''s girl, the one you mentioned, is locked up at the station."


    "Mhm." Arabe nced at him. "There are some clothes for you in the walk-in. Go take a shower, get


    some rest."


    "I''m not tired," Romeo whispered, caressing her face.


    "You still need to rest." Arabe led him to the walk-in wardrobe, where she kept a cab full of


    clothes she had sewn for him when she had spare time, using nothing but fabric and a small sewing


    machine.


    She handed him a set of cozy loungewear.


    Romeo was touched and surprised to find she had secretly made so many garments for him. "Can I


    take all of these with me when I leaveter?"


    "Some aren''t finished yet," Arabe replied with a soft smile. "But you can take thepleted ones."


    Romeo leaned down, pressing his lips to hers, lingering as if he couldn''t get enough. These clothes


    were proof of her affection for him.


    "Go on, take a hot shower," she urged.


    After his shower, Arabe had breakfast ready. They ate together before she let him rest in the


    adjacent room.


    "Stay with me for a bit," Romeo said, pulling her into bed and drawing the covers over them. "I sleep


    better with you by my side."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wrapped in his embrace, Arabe was surrounded by his presence.


    Slowly, Romeo drifted off to sleep.


    In front of Arabe, he shed his armor of indifference, as docile as a child.


    Arabe noticed his long eyshes, his wless skin¡ªso delicate and clean.


    Now, he seemed his agecking the maturity he projected to the outside world, exuding the youthful


    vitality and tenderness of a boy.


    Seeing his breathing even out, Arabe gently removed his hand, intending to leave the bed. But as


    she sat up, Romeo instinctively clutched at her clothing, half-awake and peering at her with bleary


    eyes.


    "I''m just going to the bathroom," Arabe lied smoothly.


    Romeo sat up, ready to apany her.


    "No need, you keep sleeping. I''ll be right back."


    Returning to the bedside, intending to coax him back to sleep, Arabe was met with his drowsy eyes.


    He mistook her return as her having finished in the bathroom. "All done?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Before she could exin, Romeo''s arms were around her, his scent enveloping her once again.


    This time, to ensure Romeo could sleep peacefully, Arabe stayed still.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    At Reflections Vi, the gatekeeper never saw Romeo leave, and his car remained parked outside.


    Shortly thereafter, someone found Romeo''s discarded clothes in Arabe''s shower, and the room next


    door was locked from the inside. The servants snickered among themselves, eagerly sharing the juicy


    tidbit with a frantic Louisa.


    Louisa had been worried sick about her daughter''s welfare, but upon hearing the servants'' gossip, a


    wave of relief washed over her, and a smile crept onto her face, unstoppable. She ordered all the staff


    to avoid the second floor so as not to disturb the young couple''s rest.


    Unbeknownst to her, Arabe had also drifted off to sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After some time had passed, Romeo awoke to find the girl in his arms and a quiet sense of bliss filled


    him.


    He couldn''t bear to let go of her soft body for even a second. The scent of her skin drew him closer,


    and with a deep, contented inhale, he held her tighter in his embrace.


    Two dayster.


    Serena had learned that Florence was alone each day from 2 to 3 p.m. without any family by her side,


    so she sent someone over with bags of goodies to visit.


    Florence, who had been recuperating in the ICU for many days, was just beginning to feel better when


    she heard from her bodyguard that Serena had arrived, instantly souring her mood.


    "I know you don''t want to see me. I''ll just leave these things here and go," said Serena, as she was


    wheeled into the room by a servant.


    The bodyguard in the hospital room was torn, unsure whether to shoo her away or let her be.


    "What are you doing here?" Florence clearly didn''t want her there.


    "I know that your illness is my fault, and I truly feel terrible about it. These gifts are just a small token of


    my apology."


    Serena hadn''t finished speaking when Florence cut her off with a cold voice, "You''re using my son''s


    money to buy these things, what kind of gesture is that? If you have any sincere regret, please leave


    my son alone and stop bringing him misfortune!"


    Serena knew she wouldn''t get any kind words from her, but with the bodyguard present, she still put on


    a pitiful front.


    "The engagement party for Martin and me is set for this Friday at 7 p.m. at the Century Hotel. Martin


    and I both hope you can set aside your grudges and attend. After all, he''s your only son, and this is a


    once-in-a-lifetime event."


    At that, Florence''s heart couldn''t take it, "What did you say?"


    "Friday at 7 is the auspicious time Martin picked out with an expert. Don''t worry, after the engagement


    party, I''ll officially be part of the Cooper family, and Martin and I will take good care of you."


    Seeing the medical monitors spike with activity, Serena smirked with satisfaction and said gleefully,


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you any longer, Mrs. Florence. Goodbye."


    She nced at Dora, who nodded at Florence as a form of farewell, then wheeled Serena away.


    Florence couldn''t believe it. Despite her strong opposition, even to the point of being in the ICU, her


    son had gone behind their backs to pick a date without their consent, settling on this very Friday


    evening.


    Before the bodyguard could finish, Florence fainted from rage.


    Panicked, the bodyguard frantically pressed the call button.


    Elsewhere.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Arabe was visiting Joyce, Mya, and Edith in the hospital.


    They were each in separate rooms.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    "Hey, Be," Barry looked up, his smile as bright as the morning sun. "Feeling any better?"


    "How are you holding up, Be?" Joyce, perched on the edge of her hospital bed, chimed in with


    genuine concern.


    "I''m fine." Arabe set a basket of apples on the table, her eyes brieflynding on the bowl of oatmeal


    in Barry''s hands. "What''s Joyce eating?"


    "I tried whipping up some nutritious oatmeal I found online. It''s not much to look at." Barry chuckled, a


    little embarrassed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joyce added with a smile, "But it tastes pretty good."


    Arabe saw the love in their eyes for each other and her lips curved in a gentle smile. "How''s your


    neck, still sore?"


    "Not at all," Joyce beamed.


    "And your arm?"


    "That''s all better too."


    "I ate the fruit you sent over to my ce; it was sweet and really delicious."


    Joyce tugged Arabe to sit beside her on the bed. "Be, you''ve been through so much for me and


    Mya. I wanted toe see you myself, but the doc said I have to be observed for a couple days. I


    should be discharged tomorrow if all is well."


    Before Arabe had rushed to her rescue, Joyce had been hit on the head by one of Ynda''s goons,


    causing dizziness, headaches, and bouts of nausea, hence the hospital''s watchful eye.


    "Now you''re feeling better?"


    "All good, I''ll be out of here by tomorrow."


    After chatting for a bit, Arabe went to visit Mya.


    Mya had been pped by Ynda and stabbed in the leg, but luckily her winter coat had cushioned the


    blow, and it wasn''t too deep. Still, she was in for some difort and couldn''t walk around much for a


    while.


    Adair was there, the wealthy young gentleman proving to be unexpectedly attentive and caring.


    After spending some time with Mya, Arabe moved on to see Edith.


    "Ms. Be, I can''t thank you enough for saving me." Edith attempted to get out of bed to show her deep


    gratitude.


    Arabe quickly reached out to steady her. "No need for such formalities. You''ve been nothing but loyal


    to the Collins family. It is I who should be thanking you."


    Tears welled up in Edith''s eyes. "When I saw you coughing up blood but still fighting to save me, Ms.


    Be, your kindness is something I can never repay. Please, let me bow to you."


    Again, Edith tried to get out of bed to bow.


    Edith''s eyes grew even more moist. She couldn''t understand why anyone would want to hurt someone


    as kind-hearted as Arabe.


    Edith nced at the check, which had $50,000 written on it, and immediately protested. "No, no, your


    parents visited this morning and offered money as well, but I refused. I don''t feel burdened by you, on


    the contrary, meeting you and serving the Collins family has been the best decision of my life, my


    fortune."


    "This is for you to buy some supplements," Arabe insisted, trying to hand over the check.


    Arabe hadn''t expected the conversation to turn towards weddings but responded with a soft smile,


    "You''ll definitely be on the guest list."

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    In the hospital.


    Upon hearing that his mother''s condition had worsened, Martin rushed to the hospital. The moment he


    pushed open the door to the ICU, his sister Diana pped him hard across the face.


    "Can''t even keep your own bitch on a leash, letting it yap in front of Mom? How dare you?"


    Martin could only look towards his bodyguard, asking, "What happened?"


    "Ms. Serena."


    The bodyguard was cut off before he could finish, as Diana snapped angrily, "Why are you so


    respectful of her?"


    The bodyguard, clearly frightened, quickly corrected himself, "It was Serena. She came to visit Mrs.


    Florence with lots of gifts. When Mrs. Florence told her to leave Martin, she wouldn''t listen and even


    told your mom that her engagement party to you is set for this Friday at 7 PM. That¡¯s when Mrs.


    Florence''s condition took a turn for the worse."


    "Did you hear that?" Diana turned to Martin, fury in her eyes. "That troublemaker did it on purpose to


    aggravate Mom''s condition!"


    "The engagement party with her is indeed this Friday at 7 PM. I was nning to find the right time to


    didn''t say anything out of line, even brought gifts."


    "She knows full well that Mom doesn''t want her stepping foot into the Cooper family, doesn''t support


    your marriage because it''s the reason Mom''s heart conditionnded her in the ICU, and yet she still


    tells Mom the time and ce of the engagement. Isn''t that just unting it in her face?"


    "She just brought things to visit, and happened to share the good news with Mom. Why do you always


    have to think the worst of her?"


    "Martin, stop ying dumb with me. Besides you, everyone in the Cooper family is against this


    engagement!"


    At that moment, the bodyguard noticed that the patient on the bed was waking up, and quickly said,


    "Miss, Sir, Mrs. Florence is waking up."


    The siblings stopped their quarrel and gathered around the bed.


    Florence slowly opened her eyes, and when her gaze finally settled on her son, she mustered all her


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    strength, her voice filled with sorrow and anger, as she tearfully asked, "Do you believe in your


    mother?"


    Martin took her hand and said, "Of course, I do."


    "She''s a cmity. Leave her." Florence''s voice was weak, and even her grip was feeble, but she clung


    to her son''s hand, tears streaming down her cheeks, "I will never agree to this engagement."


    "Mom." Martin, somewhat helpless, was about to say something.


    Florence angrily cut him off, "If you insist on engaging with her, then you are no longer my son!"


    Martin saw his mother''s desperate state and realized she had aged; not just her hair had turned white,


    but her forehead was lined with wrinkles.


    He remembered the "mission" given by the mysterious person.


    Not to mention the McMillian family backing Arabe.


    His mother was old now, and he really didn''t want to burden her or the entire Cooper family any further.


    With these thoughts, he suddenly fell to his knees, apologizing, "Mom, I''m sorry, but I have to marry


    her." New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Florence''s eyes widened, tears still on the brink, unable to believe that her son would sever ties with


    her over a woman.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Martin''s ears were ringing, and a trickle of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re dead to me¡ªyou hear that? From now on, you''re no longer our son. Get out¡ªjust get out!"


    Ansel was livid, his voice reaching a fever pitch, "Get out!"


    Florence closed her eyes, her heart breaking, tears streaming down her face.


    Diana watched the scene unfold in disbelief. Had her brother lost his mind? Was he really cutting ties


    with his family for Serena?


    What was he thinking?


    Martin bowed deeply toward Ansel, his forehead touching the ground three times in a traditional sign of


    respect, but Ansel wasn''t having it. Heshed out, kicking Martin''s shoulder and bellowed, "I said get


    out!"


    "Dad, don''t get yourself worked up," Diana, noticing her father''s rage seemed like a towering mountain


    about to crumble, quickly stepped forward to support him and nced at her brother. "Martin, are you


    really willing to cut off Mom and Dad for Serena? Did they mean nothing raising you all these years?"


    Martin slowly got to his feet, bowed to the three of them, and turned to leave the hospital room.


    "Martin?"


    Diana hadn''t expected him to be so resolute. Ansel copsed, and Diana, panic-stricken, called out,


    "Dad, Dad? What are you two standing there for? Come over and help, quickly!"


    Two bodyguards rushed forward to assist Ansel.


    Diana hit the call button for the nurse and then dashed out after Martin.


    At that moment, Martin was standing in front of the elevator. The doors dinged open, and he was about


    to step in when...


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Martin."


    Diana caught up with him, her fury unchecked, and she pped him hard across the face.


    "Are you even human?" She pummeled his chest with her fists, "Mom''s in the ICU fighting for her life,


    and Dad''s been struck down by your selfishness! Even if you want to marry Serena, even if you want to


    cut ties with the family, did it have to be now? Are you trying to kill them?"


    Martin let her vent her rage until she was too exhausted to continue. Only then did he gently wipe the


    tears from his sister''s face with his sleeve.


    "Don''t pretend to care!" Diana pushed his hand away, tears flowing freely, "If you have any conscience


    left, cancel the engagement party on Friday. Out of respect for the years mom and dad raised you, I''m


    not asking for a lifetime of gratitude, just don''t be thest blow that kills them!"


    With that, Diana turned and walked away, her heart shattered.


    Martin watched his sister''s retreating figure, realizing he was in too deep to turn back now.


    This process could take a month at least, or years at its worst.


    During this time, he would have to bear the burden in silence. Re§Ñd at


    For now, he could only apologize to his family.


    The next day in the afternoon, Arabe received a call from Jack.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Jack had been piecing together the puzzle of Arabe''s aunt and uncle''s business troubles. It seemed


    their subsidiarypanies had run into a mysterious sabotage, likely the work of an enigmatic figure


    known as Stinger. The only details Jack had unearthed about Stinger were frustratingly vague: a man


    with a youthful voice, on the lean side, and taller than average. His facial features remained aplete


    mystery.


    "The auctioneer mentioned that Stinger has shown up a few times, bidding on some jewelry. I''ll send


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    you photos of the pieces," Jack said without ending the call, swiftly sharing a dozen images with


    Arabe via WhatsApp.


    As Arabe flicked through the photos, a knot formed in her stomach. Each piece was unmistakably


    linked to the Collins family, exuding opulence and history.


    If her eyes weren''t deceiving her, these were the very jewels that Serena, when she was still the golden


    girl of the Collins family, had received as gifts from her family.


    Arabe spoke in a measured tone, "Back when Erik and Martha were still with us, they had a side


    business selling off Serena''s jewelry, designer clothes, and luxury bags in exchange for cash. Looking


    at this, it''s almost certain that Stinger is one of Erik''s guys."


    Jack continued, "The auction house doesn''t have any surveince since the clientele prefer their


    privacy, and auctioneer didn''t want to risk scaring them off with cameras. There''s no footage of Stinger.


    But the owner did say that he always shows up wearing a ck bva and a ck baseball cap,


    with just his eyes showing ¨C sharp and full of malice, almost devoid of human emotion, cold. The night


    he came to the auction, he didn''t bid on anything. He just showed up for a bit and left."


    "That means he wasn''t there for the auction items," Arabe deduced. "He was probably meeting


    someone, using the crowd and theck of surveince to his advantage. Now we can be sure that


    Stinger is connected to Erik, and he might know who''s pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    Since Erik had been coerced into taking his own life with poison on the orders of this shadowy


    puppeteer, capturing Stinger became crucial. He might be willing to avenge Erik by spilling what he


    knew about the mastermind.


    Yet there was also the chance that Stinger was now answering to Serena, viewing the Collins family as


    a thorn.


    "Keep tracking Stinger''s whereabouts," Arabe instructed. "See if there''s any trail leading to or from


    the auction that could be linked to him."


    "Will do."


    No sooner had Arabe hung up than another call came through.


    "Ms. Be, it''s me," the voice on the other end belonged to the precinct, "Protocol dictates we inform


    the next of kin when we take someone into custody, but... you bettere down here."


    It was at the precinct that Arabe learned Ynda''s foster mother, Yvonne, had been dead for several


    days. She examined the body, shared her findings with the officer in charge, and then apanied


    another officer to see Ynda.


    "The girl''s tight-lipped, won''t say a word, just keeps cursing you out, making a fuss about wanting to


    see you."


    "I''ll go in," Arabe said, pushing open the door to the interrogation room. Upon seeing Arabe,


    Ynda lunged forward, nearly breaking free from the officer''s grasp in her frenzy to reach Arabe.


    Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    "Ynda, this isn''t the ce to throw a tantrum!" the officer barked.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    "Go on. I''ve got this," Arabe said, her voice steady as a rock and her expression unppable.


    The lead investigator and the stenographer exchanged worried nces. "Ms. Be, just be careful,


    okay? We''re right outside if you need us," they cautioned.


    Arabe nodded in affirmation.


    Once the two had left the room, Ynda red at Arabe with eyes zing with hatred, as if she


    wished she could strike her dead right there and then.


    "Don''t say I never gave you a chance," Arabe suddenly dered, producing a small folding knife


    from her jacket and tossing it before Ynda. "I won''t fight back. You''ve got three minutes."


    Ynda eyed the knife on the ground, her mind racing with doubts about whether this was some sort of


    trap Arabe had set.


    "You wanna kill me, right?" Arabe taunted with a disinterested tone. "Here''s your shot."


    Ynda wasn''t about to let an opportunity slip by. She was already locked up, and her charges were


    heavy enough to put her on death row.


    So, trap or not, she lunged for the knife, flipped it open, and thrust it at Arabe.


    Arabe coolly started the stopwatch app on her phone.


    Blinded by rage, Ynda attacked with all her might, but Arabe effortlessly dodged every attempt.


    Not once in those three minutes did Ynda manage to so much as nick Arabe''s clothing, let alone


    harm a single hair on her head.


    On the contrary, Arabe watched Ynda''s self-doubt grow, her breathing in ragged gasps, and


    said calmly, "Do you know why I gave you this chance? To show you that even though I was unarmed


    and standing still, you can''t hurt me. You''re not, nor will you ever be, in my league."


    Enraged, Ynda felt the previous wound on her leg, inflicted by Arabe, reopening due to her


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fric movements. The bandage was soaked with fresh blood, and the pain made her forehead sweat


    profusely.


    "If you hadn''t shed my hand and wounded my leg, it might have been a different story!" Ynda spat


    back defiantly. "Stand still if you dare!"


    Arabe asked indifferently, "Do you know where I''ve juste from? Your foster mother, Yvonne, died


    five days ago. I''ve just seen her body."


    Ynda''s expression flickered with panic before she quicklyposed herself.


    Ynda''s eyes, red with fury, bore into Arabe.


    "My guess is, on that day, you decided to kill me, but your foster mother found out. She tried to stop


    you, and in the heat of the argument, you killed her." Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Her difort only solidified Arabe''s suspicions.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    "Do you know what I found on her clothes? In her dying moments, when she feared you''d take the


    me, she scrawled ''suicide'' with her own blood. She didn''t finish thest stroke of ''suicide'' before she


    passed."


    Ynda''s eyes snapped open in disbelief, unable to fathom that her adoptive mother, Yvonne, had left


    behind such a message.


    "No, you''re lying, you''re making this up!" Ynda''s emotions surged.


    Arabe pulled out her phone and showed Ynda the message written on Yvonne''s clothes, saying


    indifferently, "You recognize her handwriting, don''t you?"


    That hit Ynda like a ton of bricks, sending her copsing to the floor.


    "You stabbed her with a knife, and the murder weapon was found near the river by your house,


    matching the wound on her body. It was your family''s kitchen knife."


    Ynda looked at Arabe, stunned that she could find and infer all this.


    "When you stabbed her, it wasn''t fatal. She died from suffocation. I''m guessing when you saw her


    bleeding, you didn''t dare take her to the hospital, afraid they''d ask too many questions. And maybe you


    were scared she''d wake up, stop your revenge, or even call the cops. So, you dug a hole in your


    backyard and buried her."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ynda couldn''t believe Arabe had figured it out, shaking her head frantically, "No, it wasn''t like


    that."


    Arabe already knew from her expression that she was right, "Before you buried her alive, she must


    have begged you not to do something stupid, but rage and fear blinded you. In the end, when she knew


    there was no escape, she wrote ''suicide'' on her clothes, trying to protect you with herst breath."


    Even facing death, Yvonne didn''t spend her precious moments calling for help, possibly because she


    was in too much pain, without her phone, or maybe because she wanted to protect Ynda, to awaken


    thest bit of conscience in her.


    Whatever her reason, she still had her daughter in her heart.


    "No, no." Ynda began to cry, and after a while, she copsed, sobbing, "She overheard me talking


    about revenge, always telling me to stop being foolish. I didn¡¯t listen, and then she threatened to call


    the police. She never truly put herself in my shoes!"


    Tears streamed down Ynda''s face as she spoke of her grief, "My real parents died, and I went from


    heiress of Tranquil City to nothing, my life plummeting from heaven to hell. But she never really


    understood! Instead, she wanted me to forget my past as if it never happened!"


    Ynda felt a mix of hatred, anger, and injustice, "Her falsepassion killed her! She was timid and


    afraid ¨C why did she expect me to be the same?"


    Arabe watched her tear herself apart with grief, and asked calmly, "So you killed her?"


    "If she hadn''t wanted to call the cops, to get them to talk me out of it, I never would have picked up that


    knife! I just wanted to scare her. But then she said if I was set on revenge, I might as well kill her first.


    She thought I wouldn''t do it." Ynda¡¯s voice broke into sobs.


    "So you hardened your heart?" Arabe felt she understood what happened.


    Seeing Ynda''s emotional copse, Arabe didn''t press further, knowing she wouldn''t get more


    answers now. Co?tent §àf


    She pushed open the interrogation room door and walked away, leaving the crying woman alone.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    Arabe wasn''t one to seek immediate revenge. She knew all too well that once she stepped away


    from this hellhole, there would be a line of others eager to settle scores with Ynda.


    Sure enough, before long, Ynda was hauled into a dimly lit back room.


    Romeo had arrived with his crew in tow.


    There, Ynda sat like a forsaken pup, lifting her tear-streaked eyes to face the man she once


    dreamed of marrying. A wave of bitter regret and tumultuous emotions washed over her.


    Two of Romeo''s goons held her arms firmly, while a third force-fed her a bottle of some vile concoction.


    Despite Ynda''s frantic struggles, the liquid poured down her throat.


    "You had Be drink this, and as her fianc¨¦, I''ll let you get a taste of your own medicine," Romeo''s thin


    lips parted, his voice cold and merciless. "Yourses with a double dose."


    Blood spilled from Ynda''s lips.


    It felt as though invisible fists were tearing her insides apart. She hadn''t expected the poison to act so


    fast; in moments, her entire body was wracked with unbearable pain.


    Romeo watched her transition from struggling in agony to desperately begging for mercy. His


    handsome face remained impassive throughout.


    Before Ynda could even crawl to his feet, one of his men kicked her aside. No matter how many


    times she tried, she was relentlessly shoved away.


    "Please, give me the antidote." Ynda knew there had to be one. How else could Arabe have


    survived?


    With a slight nod from Romeo, a henchman produced a small clear vial.


    Romeo nced down with detached eyes and spoke without a hint of sympathy, "If you want it, kneel


    and bow your head fifty times."


    Ynda knew Romeo''s demand was a way to avenge Arabe.


    This act of submission was for Arabe.


    Her forehead bled from the effort, and the torment of the poison made her appear less than human,


    disheveled and wild.


    In agony, she crawled after it, finally managing to pry the cap off. She gulped down the medicine and,


    after an agonizing wait, felt the sweet relief of life returning to her veins. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is just the beginning," Romeo said, signaling his men. They poured another dose of poison into


    Ynda''s mouth.

 Chapter 2076

    ?Chapter 2076


    Romeo stood up and left, and Ynda wanted to plead for mercy, but before she could utter a sound, the effects of the drug once again tormented her to the brink of death.


    For the next twenty-four hours, Romeo''s goons put her through hell.


    The following day, she was jolted awake by a ssh of saltwater, the sting of it searing through the wounds Arabe had inflicted, almost causing her to pass out from the pain.


    "You assault my servant, kidnap my daughter''s friend, and attempt to poison my little girl. Today, I''m going to get even for them," Louisa snarled, dragging Ynda before her and pping her across the face repeatedly.


    Ynda''s ears rang from the blows, blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and she felt like a fish on a chopping block, helplessly awaiting her fate. Now, she didn''t dare hope for Louisa''s mercy-she just wanted this torture to end.


    When Louisa grew tired, someone brought over a chair for her to rest. Keh massaged her hands and instructed his men to "get creative." The henchmen took out all the needles Louisa had asked them to bring and started jabbing them into Ynda''s hands and feet.


    Some aimed for her wounds, making Ynda scream in agony, fainting multiple times only to be revived by saltwater, enduring a vicious cycle of


    torment.


    "A vile creature like you doesn''t deserve to live in this world." Just thinking about her precious daughtering home covered in blood in Romeo''s arms, Louisa felt Ynda''s suffering was far too light.


    It wasn''t until Ynda was hanging by a thread that Louisa stood up, her high heels crushing down on Ynda''s hand.


    "Ah." Ynda''s whole body trembled with pain, her vision darkening as she nearly lost consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily!" Louisa hissed the words and left with her entourage.


    Time lost meaning as Arabe''s brothers arrived and Ynda lingered in agony, while from the small, dark room, cries of sheer horror periodically escaped.


    Elsewhere.


    Arabe received a call from Grandpa Beck.


    "Darling, I''vee across some leads recently." The voice of Beck resonated on the other end.


    "You''ve been investigating for me?" Arabe was surprised, not expecting Grandpa Beck to still be concerned and active in her affairs. "Based on yourst blood test, the antidote you were given, and the symptoms you exhibited, I surmised that the poison affecting you is ''Seven Orifices Hemorrhage.""


    This ''Seven Orifices Hemorrhage'' would, after excruciating pain, cause one to bleed from all orifices and die.


    Grandpa Beck continued, "A necessary herb for concocting the ''Seven Orifices Hemorrhage'' is called Gutripper Grass. I tracked down the buyers of this herb and ended up with a lead on a guy nicknamed ''Stone.'' He was in his twenties, without much ambition in life, just a desire to make quick, big money. Turns out, he was killed by his own creation."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Arabe was taken aback, "Are you saying that the person who bought the ''Seven Orifices Hemorrhage'' from him ended up killing him after getting what they wanted?"


    "Exactly," Grandpa Beck affirmed.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Ynda clearly didn''t have the clout or the resources, but who could it be? Arabe pondered deeply.


    "I checked the local surveince and spoke to some of the townsfolk. A witness imed to have seen


    someone heading towards Stone''s residence. I went to Nelson and we sketched out a portrait based


    on the witness''s description of the guy''s features. Take a look; do you recognize him?" Grandpa Beck


    sent her the hand-drawn image as he spoke.


    Arabe opened the image and saw a drawing of a man wearing a ck ski mask and a ck baseball


    cap, tall and skinny in build.


    "Stinger?" Arabe was surprised.


    Grandpa Beck was even more taken aback, "You know him? Who''s Stinger?"


    Arabe recounted the incident where Jack had held the auction house owner at gunpoint, and the


    man in the sketch closely resembled the description of Stinger, especially the sharp, piercing eyes that


    seemed devoid of any human emotion, cold as a hitman''s.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he''s Erik''s right-hand man. Before Erik died, he left a phone with Serena, which


    probably has Stinger''s contact details. So, Stinger must be secretly working for Serena," Arabe


    spected.


    Upon hearing her analysis, Grandpa Beck was even more surprised. "So, you''re saying that Serena


    saw the news, knew that Attlee and Olga were executed, guessed that Ynda harbored hatred, and


    wanted to use Ynda to get rid of you?"


    "It''s very likely. Now we just need to catch the Stinger to unveil the truth," Arabe said, then thanked


    Grandpa Beck for helping her investigate despite his age, urging him to rest more and not risk probing


    into these dangerous matters.


    But Grandpa Beck couldn''t help asking, "If we catch Stinger and he admits that Serena wanted you


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    gone, what do you n to do with Serena?"


    Without a second thought, Arabe blurted out, "She wanted to kill me; why would I go easy on her?"


    Grandpa Beck was relieved to hear her say this. He was worried Arabe might feel toopassionate


    because of family ties.


    But now, this answer put his mind at ease.


    If it was indeed Serena''s doing, like Arabe, he wouldn''t let Serena get away with it.


    A whileter.


    Another call came for Arabe.


    "Ms. Be, Ynda couldn''t take the pressure anymore and finally spilled the beans. Someone gave


    her a sum of money, to hire a hitman to kill you. But she wasn''t connected to that underworld, so she


    didn''t immediately act against you after taking the money."


    Arabe calmly asked, "Did Ynda say who this person was? Why would they help her?"


    "She said that he just told her he was an enemy of yours too, wanting you dead even more than she


    did, but he couldn''t act openly. Ynda also mentioned that every time they met, he wore a ck ski


    mask and a ck baseball cap, only revealing that he was a man, slim and about two heads taller than


    her, with a young-sounding voice. Most importantly, he had a scar about two inches long on the back of


    his left hand." Co?tent §àf


    "Alright, got it," Arabe hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    In the blink of an eye, it was Friday.


    Martin and Serena''s engagement party was in full swing at the Century Grand Hotel.


    The inte was abuzz with news of their wedding, with Martin having invited over a hundred


    journalists to their engagement party, in addition to business partners and all his friends.


    Except for Fitch, all his buddies showed up to support them.


    He didn''t invite family or personal connections. Just the people Martin had met were enough to throw a


    When the auspicious moment arrived, Serena, dressed in a stunning wedding gown designed by a top


    designer and wearing a priceless tiara and jewels, was elevated from beneath the stage into the view


    of all the guests.


    Today, she wasn''t in a wheelchair but had a supporting chair hidden under the voluminous skirt of her


    gown. Because her dress was so full, the guests couldn''t tell there was an issue with her legs and,


    seeing her posture, assumed she was standing on the stage.


    Led by the master of ceremonies, Martin walked down the aisle, holding Serena''s hand under the gaze


    of all the guests, uttering his vows with deep affection and devotion.


    As petals rained down, Martin slipped a diamond ring worth a fortune onto Serena''s finger.


    Amidst thunderous apuse, they kissed. To avoid any slip-ups, Martin spoke only a few words of


    thanks to the guests before leading Serena off the stage, out of sight.


    A celebrity took the stage to sing a fitting song titled "I Do," captivating the guests below.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Backstage, Martin asked Serena if she was tired, if it was hard to rely on the supporting chair. Serena


    shook her head gently; she wasn''t done making her mark yet.


    Suddenly, Martin received a phone call that changed his expression. "What? Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Serena, seeing him hang up, asked anxiously, "What happened?"


    "My mom tried to jump from a building, she''s been taken to the hospital. I need to go."


    Martin moved to leave, but Serena grabbed his hand, "I''ming with you. I''m your wife now!"


    After all, she was part of the Cooper family now!


    Martin nced at her flouncy wedding gown, knowing she was not easily mobile, "The engagement


    party can''t go on without you. I''ll check out the situation and get back to you. Stay here for now."


    Serena watched his hurried departure without further protest.


    At the hospital.


    "Where''s my dad, my sister?" Martin asked. Read at


    Lana replied, "About an hour ago."

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    An hour ago?


    Martin froze in his tracks.


    It didn''t take more than half an hour to get from his house to the Century Grand Hotel. If his sister


    Diana had really gone to the hotel to confront him after learning of their mother''s ident, they would


    have bumped into each other before he left the hotel. But when he had left just moments ago, there


    had been no sign of Diana.


    Just then, his phone rang again. It was Diana calling.


    "Diana," Martin answered immediately, anxiety edging his voice. "Where are you?"


    "Hello, is this the brother of the phone''s owner? You were listed as a recent contact. I''m a nurse at


    Hope Hospital. The phone''s owner was in a car ident and was brought here by a Good Samaritan.


    She''s in critical condition and needs surgery urgently. Could you pleasee and handle the


    payment?"


    "What are you talking about?" Martin''s world rocked on its axis. "Which floor are you on? I''m on my


    way."


    "Emergency, twelfth floor."


    "Got it."


    Without a second thought, Martin dashed to the elevator and shot up to the twelfth floor. He paid the


    fee and sought out the attending physician to inquire about Diana''s condition.


    "The patient has multiple bteral rib fractures, a sternal fracture, lung contusion, and a traumatic


    splenic rupture, among several other injuries. She was in severe shock upon arrival and is in criticalAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    condition."


    Martin''s heart clenched with worry, and he asked urgently, "When will she be out of the woods?"


    "It''s hard to say. Even if she pulls through this, there are more hurdles ahead. Rest assured, our


    surgical team is doing everything possible to save her."


    As Martin stared toward the operating room, lost in concern, his phone rang with a call from the family''s


    bodyguard.


    "Mr. Martin, your mother''s attending physician would like to speak with you."


    "Alright, I''m on my way." The thought of all three family members hospitalized in one night left Martin


    utterly drained.


    "Mr. Martin," the doctor began upon seeing him, briefing him on Florence''s condition. "Your mother was


    in critical condition when she arrived. We performed a series of preliminary exams and symptomatic


    treatments. She was vomiting continuously, and before we had the test results, we were worried about


    increased intracranial bleeding and hematoma causing high intracranial pressure, so we had to


    intubate her and put her on a venttor."


    The doctor continued, "Her blood pressure kept dropping, and the internal bleeding wouldn''t stop. Her


    heart rate on the monitor was climbing, so we injected red blood cells and sma and administered


    norepinephrine to maintain her blood pressure. We also noted her potassium levels were below


    normal, so to prevent electrolyte imbnce, we administered potassium."


    Martin didn''t fully grasp the medical jargon, but he understood his mother''s condition was grave.


    "Is she in danger? When can she be cured?" Martin''s worry was palpable.


    "It''s hard to predict. Even if this surgery is sessful, there''s a high risk ofplications afterward. It


    will be difficult for her to ovee each one." Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Heartbroken, Martin felt as if his world was copsing. Grasping the doctor''s shoulders, he pleaded,


    "Doctor, please, you must save her."

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    The maid, Lana, was scared witless, fearing the me would fall on her. She rushed to exin, "I didn''t


    see anything."


    Ever since Martin cut ties with his family, Florence was inconsble and had gone home to recuperate.


    "Mrs. Florence has been like a walking dead, numb and indifferent, sometimes even crying silently."


    "Today is your engagement party, and Mrs. Florence hasn''t slept sincest night. She hasn''t had a bite


    to eat or a drop to drink all day, and at 7 p.m., she silently went back to her room."


    "We thought she was just tired and wanted to rest, but then there was this huge crash, and when we


    ran out, we realized that Mrs. Florence had jumped."


    Lana, bowing deeply, quickly added, "Mr. Martin, I truly had no idea Mrs. Florence would take her own


    life. If I had known, I would have stopped her by any means necessary, staying right by her side."


    She never imagined that when Florence argued with Martin and spoke in anger, she meant every word!


    Florence had said that if Martin insisted on marrying Serena, she would jump into a river, off a building.


    In short, she wanted to turn his joyful asion into one of mourning.


    She wanted to make him feel guilty for the rest of his life!


    "When we found Mrs. Florence after she jumped, we immediately had the driver prepare the car and


    called for the master and Miss Diana. Mr. Ansel fainted on the spot when he saw Mrs. Florence''s


    condition, and Miss Diana ordered us to take Mrs. Florence and Mr. Ansel to the hospital, while she


    went to confront you on her own."


    It was only moments ago, when Lana overheard Martin on the phone, that she learned Miss Diana had


    also been in an ident and was rushed to the hospital for emergency surgery.


    "She''s on the twelfth floor in surgery. Wait there for her, and let me know the moment the surgery is


    over," Martin instructed with exhaustion.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir," Lana said quickly, bowing and retreating.


    After a while, Martin received a video from one of his men.


    "Mr. Martin, this is the road surveince footage of Miss Diana''s car ident."


    Upon viewing the footage, Martin saw that on a mountain road, a truck driver seemingly fell asleep at


    the wheel, his vehicle swaying dangerously. Diana''s car was also speeding, and they were about to


    collide head-on.


    Diana''s frantic honking woke the truck driver, who swerved sharply, mming into the mountainside.


    Diana, in an attempt to avoid him, crashed into the guardrail, and her car tumbled down.


    "This is a photo from the scene of the ident."


    From the photo, Martin could see that Diana''s car waspletely mangled.


    His heart ached; if the car was in such a state, what were the chances she was unharmed?


    Martin watched the surveince video and the scene photos over and over, his heart heavy with grief.


    The despair and fear his sister must have felt as she fell.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Serena.


    "Martin, how''s Mom?" Serena''s concerned voice came through the line. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Serena, without a hint of me, spoke with understanding, "I''lle be with you after I''ve seen the


    guests off."

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    "I''ve got to be the one to see the guests off. You can count on me, I won''t overdo it. I''ll be with you as


    soon as I can," Serena said, understanding his need for her presence. "I know you need me right now,


    and with me by your side, things will seem a little easier."


    "Serena." Martin''s eyes welled up with emotion, touched by her kindness.


    "Just wait for me." Serena ended the call, instructed a team of stylists to help her into a more


    morous wedding gown and adorned herself with a fresh set of sparkling jewelry before taking the


    stage to deliver her speech.


    The guests had finished their meals and on their way out, each received a parting gift that was quite


    the token of appreciation.


    Propped up by a support chair hidden beneath her wedding dress, Serena bid farewell to each guest.


    Then, she had Dora help her into something morefortable and set off for the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Joyce was sharing hertest book obsession in a group chat with her besties.


    "Ladies, I''m totally hooked on this novel ''Chasing Love with Regret''! It''s a must-read. If you''re not into


    following serials, maybe wait until February 29th ¨C the author says it''s wrapping up then."


    "I''m all caught up with thetest chapter," Mya chimed in. "The mastermind still hasn''t shown up. The


    author mentioned that nobody in thements has guessed it right. The real boss is going to be a total


    shocker. Joyce, who do you think it could be?"


    "I just hope it''s not someone close to the heroine, or I''ll cry my eyes out!" Joyce couldn''t help but say. "I


    wish the author would drop the remaining chapters all at once. Two chapters a day is such a tease."


    "They probably have a rule about only releasing two chapters daily. But imagine if Be gave it a


    nce. With her smarts, she''d guess the mastermind in no time. But with over a thousand chapters, I


    doubt she has the time to catch up."


    "Who says?" Kelly responded. "Be can speed-read like nobody''s business. What takes you ten days,


    she does in less than one. But yeah, she''s been swampedtely, hardly has a moment to herself."


    "That''s a shame. Hey Kelly, why don''t you give it a read and help me analyze who the mastermind


    could be?"


    Arabe was just about to reply to the chat when her phone rang.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Boss, we''ve located Stinger. He''s at the airport with a fake identity, heading to Baradocia. His flight


    takes off in an hour."


    Catching him would be a whole lot harder once he left the country.


    Arabe stood up immediately and said, "Meet me at the airport."


    "Roger that."


    On the other side of town.


    Serena had just arrived at the hospital when she received a message.


    [I''m at the airport now.]


    A triumphant glint shed in Serena''s eyes as she replied, [Once the dust settles, I''ll let you know when


    toe back to the country.]


    [Okay.]


    She deleted the chat history and entered the emergency building.


    Martin rushed forward to ask, "How''s my mom doing?"


    He saw his mother''s bruised face, her eyes closed, unconscious. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    In just a few days, she had be so gaunt.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Watching his mother on the stretcher bed, Martin was lost in a tumult of emotions. Nevertheless, he


    managed to voice his gratitude to the doctor for the treatment.


    "Thank you, guys. I really appreciate the hard work."


    For the past couple of hours, a team of specialists from various departments had coborated to


    perform a life-saving surgery on his mother.


    "No need to thank us, it''s what we''re here for," replied the doctors with a nod before leaving.


    The nurse wheeled Florence into the ICU for further observation.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Martin."


    Serena''s gentle voice called out to him from near the elevator.


    Lifting his gaze, Martin saw her, poised and graceful, as Dora pushed her wheelchair toward him.


    He quickly walked over to Serena and crouched beside her tenderly. "Did you hear? The doctors say


    Mom''s going to make it. But whether she''ll be back to her old self, well, that''s in her own hands now."


    "It must be your devotion and our undying love that moved the heavens. That''s why she''s still with us."


    "Your arrival seems to have saved Mom''s life. Does that mean you''re our little lucky charm?" Martin


    ruffled Serena''s hair affectionately before taking over from Dora and pushing the wheelchair into the


    elevator. "Now, let''s go see Diana. Maybe your charm can turn her luck around too."


    "Putting it that way makes me feel a bit pressured," said Serena with a lightugh.


    But Martin failed to notice the strain behind her smile.


    "How''s Diana doing? What did the doctors say?" Serena inquired from her wheelchair.


    "It''s touch and go. The specialists are doing everything they can."


    "And Dad?"


    "Dad''s awake in the ICU, but he doesn''t want to see me. He was really angry."


    Martin pushed Serena''s wheelchair to the twelfth floor where the maid, Lana, was waiting outside the


    operating room.


    Lana''s expression turned sour upon seeing Serena. Martin''s mother and sister were in trouble because


    of her, and here she was, showing up as if nothing had happened. Even if it was Martin''s wish, didn''t


    she have any self-awareness?


    Setting aside whether she genuinely wanted to visit Diana, considering Diana despised her so much,


    what if her condition worsened from the shock of seeing her?


    Lana couldn''t fathom what Martin was thinking by bringing Serena along.


    Reluctantly, Lana greeted them nheless.


    "Mr. Martin, Ms. Serena, Ms. Diana is still in surgery."


    Lana muttered, her mood dampened, but to keep her job, she reluctantly corrected herself, "Madam."


    Serena''s eagerness for the title ''Madame'' betrayed her tant ambition, utterly unmasked. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    Just then, the elevator dinged open and Fitch emerged, looking frantic. His temper red upon spotting


    Serena.


    "What is she doing here?" Fitch challenged Martin, his voice thick with anger.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    He couldn''t reach Diana all night long, and upon checking, discovered she had been in a car ident.


    The vehicle was totaled!


    "Serena is family to me," Martin rified.


    "I don''t care who she is. Diana doesn''t like her, doesn''t want to see her. Diana is in there fighting for her


    life, and you can''t do anything to help. The least you could do is not make things worse," Fitch said,


    casting an unhappy nce at Serena. "Just leave!"


    "Martin, your friend doesn''t seem to like me." Serena said in a pitiful tone from her wheelchair, tugging


    at Martin''s sleeve, "If that''s the case, I won''t stay and be a burden."


    "You know you''re a burden? Then why did you evene? I can''t stand your pretentious act. Don''t you


    feel disgusted with yourself? Do you think we''re blind and can''t see through your act? Just leave, we


    don''t need you here, and don¡¯t bother visiting Diana with your fake concern."


    "Fitch," Martin said, looking at his friend with a warning in his eyes.


    "If you don''t like what I''m saying, then don''t bring her around me and Diana again. And about Diana''s


    ident, don''t you find it suspicious? If it was deliberate, whoever''s behind it, I''ll make sure they pay


    dearly," Fitch said, hisst words were almost spat out as he red at Serena.


    "I''ve checked the road surveince where my sister''s ident happened. It was a truck driver who fell


    asleep at the wheel. It has nothing to do with Serena."


    "A truck driver falls asleep on a mountain road? Have you lost your mind?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "The road surveince was unedited."


    "And what if someone drugged the truck driver with sleeping pills beforehand?"


    Fitch''s words sent a wave of panic through Serena''s eyes.


    That flicker of panic was immediately caught by Fitch. So, it truly was Serena?! Diana opposed Serena


    being with Martin, so Serena wanted to get rid of her?


    Fitch looked like he wanted to strangle her, but in the next second, Martin stepped in front of Serena,


    ring at his former friend.


    "Have you had enough?" He understood Fitch''s deep feelings for his sister and knew his friend was


    upset seeing his sister rushed into the emergency room, which was why he had been patient so far.


    But that didn''t mean he would allow his friend to keep slinging mud at his girl.


    "It was her! Didn''t you see her face just now? She''s guilty!" Fitch was desperate to confront Serena.


    "Martin, I''m scared." Serena clung to Martin''s sleeve from her wheelchair, hiding her face behind him,


    "Let''s just go."


    Martin tried to push her away, but Fitch persisted, "Don''t leave until you make it clear, did you cause


    Diana''s ident?"


    "How could she do that? She has no connections, no money." Martin retorted angrily, "Fitch, you''ve


    crossed the line today."


    As the wheelchair passed by Fitch, he grabbed the armrest, ring at Serena, "No one is leaving until


    this is cleared up!"


    Martin''s look was fiery.


    Fitch was equally defiant.


    "Who is the patient''s family?"


    "Diana." Fitch, not seeing Dianae out, immediately stepped forward, "I''m her boyfriend. How is she


    doing?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "I''m her blood brother," Martin also stepped forward.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Fitch and Martin, relief etched across their faces, were like survivors of a catastrophe, grateful for every


    breath they took.


    Only Serena maintained a facade of calm, though inside her, a storm raged.


    As a nurse wheeled out a gurney, Fitch quickly approached it. Leaning over, he whispered tenderly,


    ¡°Diana, can you hear me? It¡¯s Fitch, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°The anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet, she¡¯s still unconscious and can''t hear you,¡± the nurse informed


    him. ¡°Family members, please follow me. There are a few things you need to know.¡±


    Fitch hurried to keep pace with her. ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Are you a rtive?¡± the nurse nced at him and continued, ¡°I''ll show you how to read some of the


    equipment and vital signs in the ICU. That way, you''ll know when to ring for help and when there¡¯s no


    need.¡±


    Fitch followed her into the room.


    Serena tugged at Martin¡¯s hand anxiously, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Fitch was too intimidating, and she couldn''t bear another second in his presence.


    Although Martin wanted to stay with his sister, considering the hostility between Fitch and Serena, he


    decided to head back to the sixteenth floor where his parents were staying.


    He arranged for a VIP room for Serena to rest in after her bath. When time came to sleep, he gave her


    the bed and unfolded a cot for himself.


    Meanwhile.


    Arabe had Stinger locked up in the basement of Reflections Vi.


    Since the incident with Erik, she had increased security, making it the safest ce to keep an eye on


    their captive.


    Once the cap and mask were removed, Stinger revealed a face that was young yet weathered,


    indifferent, and numb. His eyes were devoid of human emotion, making him seem callous and


    detached.


    Arabe had noticed the distinctive knife scar on his hand when she captured him at the airport. His


    features matched the clues they had, leaving no doubt that he was the one who paid Ynda to


    ¡°You told Ynda you were my enemy, that you wanted me dead more than she did, but couldn''t show


    yourself. I don¡¯t know you, though. We have no history,¡± Arabe confronted him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stinger¡¯s expression remained impassive, silent in the face of her usations.


    It was as if he was waiting for death, his lifeless gaze betraying no hint of vitality.


    ¡°Damn it, my boss is talking to you!¡± Jack punched him in the stomach, annoyed by theck of


    response.


    Stinger merely winced in pain but made no sound.


    Arabe gave him a look, signaling him to stop.


    At that moment, a bodyguard hurried over, ¡°Ms. Be.¡±


    He seemed to have urgent news. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Jack responded, standing guard.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Arabe strolled into the living room of Reflections Vi, finding Lucas and Beverlyfortably


    ensconced on the couch, sipping tea and sharingughs with her parents.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, Be," Beverly''s features, always graced with an aristocratic warmth, softened into a weing


    smile at the sight of Arabe.


    "What''s up sote? Aunt Beverly, Uncle Lucas, you needed to see me?" Arabe settled into an


    armchair opposite them, an aura of authority emanating from her rxed posture.


    Beverly returned the smile, gentle as ever, "Recently, some trouble befell the family businesses, and all


    clues pointed to someone known as ''Stinger''. Tonight, we found out you''ve nabbed him. Is that the


    case?"


    Arabe''s lips curved into a slight smirk, "You both are well-informed, indeed. Yes, he''s with me."


    "Would you mind turning him over to us? We''re eager to find out why he did that," Beverly''s voice was


    soft, almost as if coaxing a child.


    "Why indeed?" Arabe mused, a yful edge to her tone. "Don''t you already know?"


    Both Lucas and Beverly were taken aback, clearly puzzled by the insinuation.


    Tension suddenly crackled in the air.


    "Be, I''m not sure I follow." Lucas said with a congenial smile, his face a picture of benevolence.


    "I''m just as clueless, just repeating what Stinger told me," Arabe maintained her smile.


    Lucas, still smiling, prodded further, "And what exactly did Stinger tell you?"


    "Not much yet, you arrived so soon," Arabe''s smile didn''t reach her eyes as she added, "Seems like


    you''re quite concerned about Stinger."


    "Of course, he''s thrown mypanies into chaos. I''m at my wit''s end; I just want to get to the bottom of


    it," Lucas said, clearly agitated.


    "Stinger''s caught up in an investigation of mine. Once I wrap that up, I''ll hand him over," Arabe stood,


    signaling the end of the conversation.


    "How about we just ask him a few questions, then he''s all yours?" Beverly proposed, a hint of


    negotiation in her voice.


    "No can do," Arabe replied with a lightugh, "I know how eager you are, so I''ll get right on the


    interrogation and hand him over as soon as possible."


    Beverly opened her mouth to protest but thought better of it, falling silent.


    Lucas watched Arabe leave, his expression unreadable.


    "Be''s always been headstrong; there''s no stopping her," Keh chimed in, offering them more tea


    with a cheery smile. "She''s always had her own way of doing things."


    Beverly smiled diplomatically, "Be''s quite the prodigy, agile and sharp."


    But when Uriah himself rified that he was the one who taught Arabe her moves, well, that''s a


    different story.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while longer, Lucas and Beverly finally nced at the clock striking


    half-past eleven and rose to take their leave.


    "We won''t keep you any longer," Beverly said with a gracious smile. "You should get some rest."


    "Right, right, you too, head off and get some sleep," Louisa said, walking them to the front door.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Jack grilled Stinger all night to no avail.


    The next morning, Arabe was having breakfast when her grandparents across the table spoke up.


    "Be, your aunt and uncle mentioned that you caught someone who was sabotaging theirpany


    from the shadows? Goes by the name ''Stinger'', right?" Bernard suddenly asked.


    Arabe hadn''t expected her aunt and uncle to spill the beans to her grandparents. It seemed they


    were at their wits'' end and wanted her grandparents to step in and demand the culprit from her.


    With that in mind, Arabe calmly replied, "Yes, I have him."


    "I hear he''s a nasty piece of work. He poisoned your aunt and uncle''s restaurants. Now, a bunch of


    folks ended up in the hospital, and their families are knocking on their door for an exnation. Your


    aunt and uncle didn''t dare make public that you caught Stinger, but they need to give those people an


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    answer. So, they want to question Stinger about why he did it," Bernard exined.


    "Be, why did you catch Stinger in the first ce?" Cornelia asked, puzzled.


    "He hired a hitman," Arabe said nonchntly, "to kill me."


    "What? That''s news to me," Cornelia eximed in shock. "Why didn''t you tell us before? When did this


    happen? Keh and Louisa didn''t say a word."


    "Was it that Murphy girl, what''s her name, Ynda?" Bernard suddenly remembered. "Not long ago,


    she kidnapped your friend and Edith, trying to force you out in the open. Is she in cahoots with


    Stinger?"


    "To be precise, Stinger funded her, giving her the means to hire a hitman. The hitman''s contact also


    came from him, and to ensure my demise, Stinger gave her a poison called ''Seven Orifices


    Hemorrhage.''"


    "Outrageous!" Bernard mmed the table, seething with anger. "What kind of vendetta does Stinger


    have against you to go this far?"


    "I''m still trying to find that out," Arabe exined. "No luck yet."


    And that was one of the reasons she had taken Stinger into custody.


    "It seems Be''s questions are even more pressing than what Lucas need." Cornelia said to Bernard,


    "Let''s have Lucas wait a bit longer, let Be get to the bottom of this."


    "That Murphyss couldn''t have the resources on her own. Her family''s bankrupt, and she''s left without


    parents, alone and vulnerable. It must be Stinger''s support that allowed her to target Be. This


    Stinger, wanting to kill Be and causing such distress in Lucas'' businesses, who is he exactly."


    Before Bernard could finish, his phone began to vibrate. He answered, "Beverly, my dear."


    Arabe continued her breakfast in silence, not joining the conversation.


    Hearing Beverly on the other end putting pressure on her grandfather, Arabe cut in, "Grandpa, let me


    speak to her."


    "Be will talk to you, just a second," Bernard handed the phone to Arabe.


    Arabe switched to speaker and said bluntly, "To be frank, Stinger is also linked to the fire incident at


    the health clinic years ago. Aunt Beverly, are you in such a hurry because there''s a secret you can''t


    afford to let me uncover?" Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    She remained patient, her tone gentle as if speaking to a child.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    "Since you two are innocent, then just wait for Stinger''s confession," Arabe didn''t even wait for


    further discussion; she promptly ended the call.


    Bernard and Cornelia were taken aback by their granddaughter''s decisiveness.


    "Be, why do you think the Stinger is connected to the clinic fire from back in the day?" Cornelia


    couldn''t help but ask.


    "There are a few leads that match up. Don''t worry, Grandpa and Grandma, I know my aunt and uncle


    are in a tight spot. I''ll get to the bottom of this as soon as possible and hand over the culprit to them,"


    Arabe assured, showing her mature side.


    "Alright. Just don''t overwork yourself, dear. If there''s anything we can do to help, just say the word,"


    Cornelia said with affection.


    "Will do."


    Meanwhile.


    When Serena woke up, she found a message from Martin saying there was this amazing breakfast


    ce nearby, but it had a one-hour wait, and he wanted her to sleep in until she read his note.


    Other than Martin''s, there were no new messages on her phone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She felt a twinge of panic, mixed with irritation. By now, that person should have reached Baradocia.


    They had a system: if he sent a message in their agreed-upon format, it meant he had safely arrived


    abroad, and she didn''t need to reply.


    But it was already nine in the morning.


    Just then, the door to her room swung open. "Martin? You''re back already? I thought you had to wait in


    line for an hour."


    Her sentence was cut short when she saw it wasn''t Martin who entered, but Fitch, and she was


    immediately ovee with a bad feeling. Instinctively, she reached for her phone to call Martin.


    Fitch strode up to her in a few quick steps, grabbed her throat, and demanded, "The car ident¡ªdid


    you set it up?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Serena tried to pry his hands off, but his grip was too strong to


    resist. "Let go, what are you doing."


    "Speak now, or I''ll snap your neck," Fitch threatened, tightening his grip.


    Her face turned beet red, struggling for air. Desperate, she wed at Fitch''s hands. Her vision was


    dimming, she was on the verge of passing out. "I''ll tell you, just let go."


    Finally, Fitch eased his hold.


    Only then did Serena realize she hadn''t addressed Diana with respect like she used to do.


    belongs to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "It seems you won''t regret until you get the punishment," Fitch said, his hands closing around her throat


    again.


    "Fitch, you''re insane." She was gasping for breath, her head spinning, her vision blurring, "Help."

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    The door to the hospital room swung open as Martin stormed in, his smile freezing on his face as he


    caught sight of the scene before him. With a rush of urgency, he shoved Fitch aside and raced to


    Serena''s side.


    "Serena, are you alright, Serena?"


    Serena felt the grip on her throat release as Martin''s voice reached her, sounding as though it came


    from miles away. Her vision went pitch ck, incapable of discerning any shapes, and her body felt


    utterly limp.


    But she could sense Martin shaking her, and she coughed reflexively, her focus snapping back as she


    saw the worry etched deeply into his features. After a violent bout of coughing, she gasped for air, as if


    being yanked back from the brink of death.


    "Water," Her voice was raspy and weak, "I need water."


    In a fluster, Martin grabbed a ss of water and held it to her lips.


    Serena could barely lift her own arm, let alone hold the ss, so Martin gently helped her drink. After a


    moment, she seemed to recover slightly, clinging to Martin and sobbing into his chest.


    Martin cast a resentful nce at Fitch whileforting the woman in his arms.


    "Martin!" Fitch couldn''t believe his eyes and was itching to knock some sense into him, "She''s the one


    who caused your sister''s car ident, and you''re still defending her?"


    Martin''s patience had hit rock bottom. He stood up, marched over to Fitch, and swung a fierce punch.


    "Are you freaking serious?" Fitch was livid, having not anticipated that his old buddy would throw a


    punch over some dame. If he hadn''t dodged in the nick of time, that blow could have sent his guts


    spilling out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You nearly strangled her to death!" Martin roared with a rage that made his whole body shake.


    "Fine, you want toe at me for her? Bring it on, my face is right here, hit me!" Fitch taunted, seeing


    Martin hesitate, and then he threw a punch straight at Martin''s face.


    "Today I''m gonna knock some sense into you!" Fitch, seeming to have lost his mind, was now


    entangled in a brawl with Martin.


    Martin couldn''t believe Fitch had the audacity to act so brazen after doing something so vile, and every


    punch he threw was filled with fury.


    Seeing the chaos, Serena frantically pressed the call button for help.


    The Cooper family''s servants and bodyguards, who were in the next room attending to Ansel and


    Florence, rushed over after hearing themotion. Upon discovering Martin and Fitch in a fight, they


    hurried to pull them apart.


    "I''ll throw the evidence in your face and you''ll regret it!" Fitch was beyond furious, "Just remember what


    you did today!" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    He stormed off in a huff, with Martin equally enraged.


    The servants and bodyguards knew better than to interfere further and quietly returned to their posts.


    A nurse asked Martin if he needed his wounds dressed, but he didn''t respond, his expression grim and


    troubled.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Serena spoke up in a timid voice, "I''ll handle his wound care. Just leave the medicine he needs."


    The nurse had had enough of her. Ever since she found out that the entire Cooper family had been


    hospitalized because of Serena''s actions, and yet she strutted around the hospital like she owned the


    ce¡ªalmost as if she was parading in front of the three patients to im her territory.


    The nurse couldn''t hide her disdain.


    Now, hearing Serena''s insincere offer to tend to Martin''s wounds, she didn''t bother to hide her


    contempt. Rolling her eyes, she dropped the medicine on the table and walked away without a word.


    Fuming, Serena couldn''t believe that this lowly nurse, earning a measly paycheck, dared to treat her


    with such disrespect.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If it weren''t for Martin being so worked up and not noticing the exchange, she would have found a way


    to ensure that the nurse lost her job.


    "Martin, let me help you with the dressing," Serena said, pressing a button on the armrest of the


    wheelchair to move closer and gently tugging at his sleeve.


    The gesture melted Martin''s heart, his anger subsiding considerably. He looked at Serena with a mix of


    guilt and gratitude, "I''m sorry, Serena."


    "I know. He''s got a thing for your sister, and with her in this state, he''s just torn up inside. He just wants


    to figure out whether the crash was intentional or an ident."


    Serena coaxed Martin into sitting down, her voice tender, "Actually, I''m kind of happy for your sister. To


    have a guy who cares so much about her. I''m even more eager than he is for Diana to wake up. I hope


    they can tie the knot soon."


    Touched and heartbroken, Martin stroked her hair and pulled her close into his embrace.


    "Even after what he did to you, you still speak so kindly of him." Martin''s affection for her grew, along


    with his sense of guilt.


    "The fact that Diana was against our rtionship and now she''s in this condition¡ªit''s natural for him to


    suspect me." Serena said understandingly, "Once he figures out that I have nothing to do with the


    ident, and after seeing how I behave while your sister and parents are in the hospital, I believe that


    they will eventually ept me."


    Looking at her innocent face, Martin was moved even more.


    "Let me tend to your wounds now." Serena said gently, "Look at you, fighting with your best friend.


    Once this is all over, you guys will need to make peace. A friend who cares so much for you and loves


    your sister is hard to find."


    At that moment, a bodyguard knocked on the door and reported, "Sir, the truck driver responsible for


    Miss Diana''s ident has passed away after unsessful resuscitation efforts."


    Serena heard this, continuing to dress Martin''s wound with a calm demeanor.


    "I understand, you can leave now," Martin replied, his attention fully on Serena. The fate of the driver


    was of no concern to him.


    She passed out from grief and, upon awakening, found a handsome, well-dressed young man by her


    side.


    "Who are you?" she asked, puzzled and defensive. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    The driver''s wife, baffled, asked, "Why are you helping me?"

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    The driver''s wife was still uneasy. "You''re not going to pursue my husband''s liability?" she asked, with a


    tremor in her voice.


    Her worry was that Diana''s family mighte after her for a slew of expenses¡ªmedical bills, care


    costs, nutritional support¡ªas it was her husband who had dozed off at the wheel, leading to the


    ident.


    Though Diana was driving fast, she was within the speed limit and had not vited any trafficws, so


    the bulk of the faulty with her husband.


    "I checked the road surveince," Fitch began, "and your husband¡¯s driving was definitely erratic, like


    he was nodding off."


    Before Fitch could finish, the driver¡¯s wife quickly interjected, "He''s been driving for twelve years and


    never once fell asleep at the wheel! He goes to bed early every night so that he can be alert the next


    day when driving."


    She exined to Fitch, "My husband works as a driver for an orchard out in the countryside. It sprawls


    over arge area with all kinds of fruit trees. Every morning, workers pick the freshest fruit which my


    husband then delivers to various stores around the city in his truck. Because the orchard¡¯s produce is


    fresh and affordable, many shop owners prefer to order from them."


    She continued her story. "We live in the countryside, not far from the orchard. He leaves home at seven


    in the morning, helps load the freshly packed fruit, and delivers it to the stores. Usually, he''s not done


    until five or six in the evening. Then he drives the truck back and we, a family of seven, have dinner


    together."


    Her voice wavered as she recounted the events of the previous night. "Last night, like always, he was


    driving home. I never expected him to have an ident on that mountain road."


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. "After that road, it''s just a short way to our house. He''s driven that


    road for twelve years. I just can''t believe it."


    "So, you''re saying his route has never changed?" Fitch picked up on something.


    "That''s the only road back to the orchard. Normally he parks the truck and walks home, it''s just a six or


    seven-minute walk."


    "And how likely do you think it is that he fell asleep at the wheel?" Fitch probed further.


    "I find it impossible. I''m not just speaking for my husband, but his driving skills and professional ethics


    would never allow him to doze off while driving."


    Fitch asked another delicate question, "I heard you crying outside earlier; it seems like there''s a lot of


    financial pressure on your family. I don''t mean to be rude; I just want to understand. In your opinion, is


    there any chance that your husband was trying to ease the family''s financial burden by taking such


    risks with his life?"


    Without hesitation, the driver''s wife shot down the notion. "Impossible! My husband would never do


    something so harmful to others and himself. When my father-inw was in the ICU, the daily costs


    were unbearable. Some suggested my husband could sell a kidney, but he firmly refused."


    "Sorry," Fitch said, feeling remorse for his earlier suspicions.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "My husband is a responsible man. With ailing parents and three kids who aren''t grown up yet, he


    would never abandon us." The driver''s wife wiped away her tears and couldn''t help but add, "Thinking


    about it now, his death really does seem suspicious." Re§Ñd at

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    It wasn''t just a few hundred or a few thousand, nor was it a measly sum under ten grand. It was a


    whopping one hundred thousand dors!


    The kid in front of me looked like he was loaded.


    "Cash," Fitch added.


    The driver''s wife nodded, shock written all over her face, "Alright, I agree."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It wasn''t just about the money; it was more about not letting her husband''s death be in vain. If someone


    had really poisoned her husband, she''d go to the ends of the earth to get justice for him!


    Arabe received a text from Jones and, with a sly smile ying on her lips, made her way to the


    basement.


    Jack was exhausted, taking a breather on the side. He hadn''t expected this tough nut to crack to be so


    resilient, refusing to spill even a single word no matter how hard he was pressed.


    "So you''ve been serving Erik because he saved your parents back in the day, and after they passed,


    he took you under his wing like a godson, and that''s why you work for him?"


    Stinger''s eyelids lifted as he looked at Arabe, surprised she had figured it out so quickly.


    "But what you don''t know is that your biological parents, they were killed by him."


    Arabe''s words made Stinger''s gaze freeze, clearly disbelieving.


    "Years ago, when your parents were fleeing your hometown with you by boat, they were ambushed by


    assassins hiding onboard shortly after departure. Outnumbered, your parents were severely wounded,


    and you too were injured and fell unconscious. The boat had to turn back to shore."


    "When you woke up, Erik told you he was a friend of your parents, said they were dead, and even


    showed you photos. He promised to give them a proper burial, and after the funeral, he took you to pay


    your respects. Then he encouraged you to learn skills and be capable so you could one day


    avenge your parents'' death."


    Stinger''s past yed before his eyes, his normally dead gaze now flickering with emotion, stirred by


    the revtions.


    "So, you became Erik''s puppet, doing his bidding, repaying him for saving your life and raising you."


    The emotion in Stinger''s eyes turned to agitation, and he finally spoke, "You''re ndering him!" Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    His wrists were raw and bleeding from the rope''s cruel bite, but he seemed impervious to pain, still


    deluding himself with thoughts of escape.


    With a swift jab, Jacknded a punishing blow to his stomach, forcing him to double over in agony,


    finally stilling him for a moment.


    "The truth is, that grave was just a show for you. Your parents aren''t dead. Erik has them locked up,


    tormenting them daily. He even taunts them with photos and videos of you, calling the enemy ''Dad,'' just


    to punish them for leaving the organization, to twist the knife of their suffering."


    Stinger couldn''t believe what he was hearing, his gaze at Arabeced with hate, doubt and belief.


    Hate for her having his parents'' grave dug up.


    Doubt because she might be sowing discord.


    Belief because if it was all a lie, how could she craft such a convincing story, as if she had witnessed it


    all herself.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We found someone, a witness to what happened back then," Arabe nced at her watch, "He''ll be


    here any minute."


    Stinger''s eyes remained a mix of conflict and distrust.


    The wait was only a few minutes, but to Stinger, it felt as long as a century.


    Finally, when Jones appeared with a man in tow, all eyes snapped to the neer.


    The man was short, barely five foot three.


    He removed his mask, revealing a ghastly scar running across his face, shing from his forehead to


    his left cheek, distorting his left eye into a permanent squint, giving him an asymmetrical gaze.


    Pulling off his beanie, a bald patch was visible where hair refused to grow. He told Stinger that he too


    once tried to leave the organization, and as punishment, Erik''s men had shed him twice there,


    ensuring the hair would never return. The scar on his face was a testament to their cruelty.


    He had been loyal to Erik for years, thinking he was different, but anyone who tried to leave faced Erik''s


    merciless vengeance.


    He had been stabbed multiple times and kicked off a cliff, fortunate tond in a tree. A Good Samaritan


    saved him, and he spent his days thereafter in hiding.


    "Your parents'' ident, I was there," the man known as de recounted the same story Arabe had


    told.


    de produced several old photographs and tossed them to Stinger.


    "These photos, I secretly took them back then for my own protection. They''re all dated," he said as he


    flung the pictures towards Stinger.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Some of the images would forever haunt him ¨C the photographs of his parents, gaunt and ghostly,


    trapped in a dingy cer, barely clinging to life. By the date stamped on those photos, they were still


    alive when he was five, but they looked broken, their expressions twisted in a way that was nearly


    inhuman.


    "The year you turned five, your mom had already lost her mind," de spoke with a tone that was both


    matter-of-fact and chilling. "The guards would mess with her for kicks, fooling her into eating filth and


    drinking urine. Your dad was powerless to stop it, held down, forced to endure the same humiliation. By


    the time you were seven, in order to spare your mom from more suffering, your dad took her life, and


    then his own."


    Stinger never imagined that his family''s tragedy was orchestrated by Erik.


    And to think he had loyally followed this man, seeing him as a father figure, doing his bidding all these


    years.


    "I wasn''t directly involved back then; I was just by Erik''s side, watching it all unfold. I didn''t want to


    someone was still out there, blindly loyal to him just like I used to be. Well, I thought it was time to show


    my face. Of course, I got a nice little incentive for my trouble, along with a new identity. From here on,


    I''m set for afortable life."


    After de finished his story, his gaze shifted to Jones. "I''ve told you everything I know. Am I free to go


    now?"


    Arabe gave Jones a subtle nod, and he promptly responded, "You have our word. You''re lucky to


    have dealt with our boss. She doesn''t y games; she says you get a new life, you''ll get it."


    de looked over at Arabe, this young woman with an aura that screamed leadership, then back to


    Jones, his face etched with weariness and a hint of sorrow. "You''re fortunate to have found a good


    leader, not everyone''s as lucky as you."


    After de left, Stinger remained in the basement, wailing like a banshee.


    Jack couldn''t take the ear-piercing, soul-tearing cries anymore, especially as Stinger knelt on the floor,


    clutching the photographs, pounding the ground for what seemed like an eternity.


    "Look, I get that this truth is a tough pill to swallow, but this ain''t the way to handle it. Even if you punch


    a hole through the floor, it won''t bring your folks back. Dead is dead. Maybe you should start thinking


    about revenge instead."


    Jack was blunt. "My boss went to great lengths so you wouldn''t be left in the dark, spending both


    manpower and a pretty penny. We''re not doing this for kicks. We''ve helped you out; how about


    returning the favor? Spill what you know, will ya?"


    "No rush," Arabe said calmly, her gaze on the distraught man on the floor. "You can tell us when


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you''re ready."


    She signaled for Jack to follow her out. He was confused ¨C they were just going to leave Stinger like


    this? What if he did something drastic?


    That evening.


    Stinger''s emotions had settled, and he spoke up in a raspy voice, "I want to see your boss."


    "Why?" Arabe asked coolly from the other side of the bars.


    A smirk yed on Arabe''s lips. It was indeed Serena!

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    The mention of Serena sent Stinger into a frenzy, his hands gripping the railing as if he could bend the


    bars with his bare rage. "Let me out! I''m gonna make her pay for what she did to my folks. An eye for


    an eye; I''m gonna get vengeance for my parents."


    Just thinking about the indignities his parents suffered before their deaths filled him with an


    uncontroble urge to y Serena alive, to exact every ounce of pain she owed.


    Arabe spoke with an eerie calm, "Killing her won''t bring your parents back to life. If they were still


    around, they''d want you to keep living, and to live well."


    Stinger''s eyes reddened further, and despite his best efforts, tears breached his defenses and


    cascaded down his cheeks.


    After he had his moment to grieve, Arabe prodded, "Was the operation Erik ran doing the dirty work


    for Lucas and Beverly?"


    Stinger was taken aback and asked, "How did you figure that out?"


    "There''s no deep-seated vendetta between Serena and the Collins couple. No motive to hit their


    they were behind her biological father''s death, she''d seek revenge."


    "And how did you guess I was with the Lott family, working for them?"


    "I did my homework on you. It started when I found out Ynda had neither the cash nor the


    connections to hire someone to kill me. Digging deeper, I stumbled upon your ties to Erik."


    "So, you figured it out."


    "Over the years, following Erik''s orders, did you indirectly handle a lot of dirty work for Lucas and


    Beverly?"


    "Not a lot," Stinger replied, his gaze growing distant. "I saw Erik as a father. Whatever he asked of me, I


    did without question, never thought to keep evidence for my own protection."


    After every job, Stinger would destroy any evidence, fearing it mighte back to haunt him.


    Looking into his eyes, Arabe asked, "What exactly did you do for them?"


    Stinger hesitated, then, gazing at the girl before him, chose silence over confession.


    "Don''t worry. If you''ve hurt my family, I''m willing to let bygones be bygones. After all, every debt has its


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    debtor, and if Lucas and Beverly are truly to me, they''ll answer to me."


    Stinger was both surprised and skeptical, but ultimately, heid all his cards on the table.


    "Erik and Martha were Lucas and Beverly'' spies in your household, reporting every move back to them.


    And it wasn''t just them ¨C there were others in thepany on their payroll. The ''idents'' that befell


    your parents and the instability within thepany were all their doing." Stinger spilled everything he


    knew.


    Arabe couldn''t believe her so-called aunt and uncle had been up to such filth behind the scenes.


    "There is something I''d like your help with." New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    In the hospital.


    A young nurse hurried to find Martin Cooper.


    "Mr. Cooper, Ms. Cooper has had a sudden onset of septicemia early this morning. It''s not looking


    good."

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    As Martin heard the news, panic surged through him like a wildfire. "What are we waiting for? Why isn''t


    she being treated yet? It''s almost noon!"


    "The doctors are doing everything they can," the nurse exined, her voice steady despite the


    urgency. "But the patient''s chest cavity has multiple bleeding sites. The severity of her trauma has led


    to deep vein thrombosis in her legs. If a clot breaks free, she could suffer a heart attack or a stroke, any


    of which could undo all the progress we''ve made."


    "What now?" Martin''s voice faltered as he grappled with the situation.


    "There''s only one option left." The nurse hesitated before uttering the name, "Dr. Be."


    A heavy silence fell over Martin. He knew Arabe wouldn''t operate on his family. Desperationced


    his voice as he asked, "Isn''t there anyone else?"


    "Mrs. Cooper''s condition is critical. Apart from Dr. Be, I can''t think of anyone else with the expertise


    needed." The nurse sighed helplessly. "You could try to hire a renowned specialist from nearby, but I


    doubt they''d match Dr. Be''s skill."


    Everyone was aware of Arabe''s miraculous touch.


    Martin stood, lost in thought, when another servant rushed in, "Sir, it''s your mother. Her condition has


    worsened; she''s been taken to the emergency room."


    Without hesitation, Martin bolted toward the emergency room. The doors were shut tight, the red light


    above them glowing ominously.


    He grabbed the first nurse he saw. "How''s my mother?"


    "Florence has developed severeplications. I''m afraid she might notst two hours."


    "What do you mean?" The news hit Martin like a sledgehammer. After a few stunned seconds, he


    blurted out, "She can''t die. You have to save her!"


    "The doctors inside will do their best, but the outlook isn''t good. Mr. Cooper, you should prepare for the


    worst."


    "And what? Just stand here and watch my mother die?" Martin was frantic now. "There has to be


    another way!"


    "Maybe Dr. Be can do something."


    At the mention of "Dr. Be" again, Martin''s frustration erupted. "Dr. Be, Dr. Be! Is she the only one


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    in this whole hospital who can do anything? With such a big institution, don¡¯t you have any capable


    doctor? Do we always have to call in outsiders?"


    The nurse, visibly shaken, replied, "Dr. Be is a once-in-a-century talent. We don''t know for sure if she


    can help, but if anyone can tackle this challenge, it''s her... It''s not that we want to push you to her, but


    she might be the only person who could save your family."


    He didn''t use his own phone because Arabe had blocked him long ago.


    "It''s me, Martin. Don''t hang up." He was apologetic and desperate. "Arabe, I''m out of options. Only


    you can help me now. My mother and sister are in surgery. One attempted suicide, the other was in a


    car ident. Both are fighting for their lives. Can you save them? Please." New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    To his disbelief, Arabe didn''t refuse. Instead, she asked calmly, "When?"

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    "The nurse said my mother won''tst two hours. Can you make it here in two hours?" Martin pleaded


    earnestly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Serena''s phone, for two lives. Think it over and let me know," Arabe said,ying down her terms


    before abruptly ending the call.


    Martin was stunned, never expecting the phone to be what Arabe wanted.


    But then again, why should she help him for nothing.


    Aside from the phone, he had nothing else to offer that could possibly tempt her.


    After much contemtion, Martin was about to approach Serena when his phone rang with a call from


    the enigmatic figure.


    "Why haven''t you dealt with the girl yet? You promised me action," the voice on the other end


    demanded angrily.


    "I need more time. My mother and sister¡¯s lives are at stake. They depend on her," Martin tried to pacify


    the caller.


    "There''s no more time! I want to hear she''s been taken care of by midnight tomorrow, or I''lle for


    your family myself!"


    "Hello? Hello?" Martin was fuming but couldn''t afford to burn bridges just yet, especially since he had


    no intention of harming Arabe, hoping to stall for even a split second longer.


    Just then, Serena rolled out in her wheelchair to find him. Martin quickly crouched before her, speaking


    in a tone of negotiation, "Serena, there''s a way we can save mom and sis. Would you be willing to


    help?"


    Serena, sensing the desperate tone in his voice and his expression, had an ominous feeling but still


    asked with feigned sincerity and asked, "What¡¯s the n?"


    "Arabe wants your phone, in exchange for their lives."


    His words made Serena¡¯s smile freeze. Holding back her anger, she managed a smile and asked,


    "How does she know about the phone? Did you tell her?"


    Seeing Martin stay silent, Serena grew anxious. "Martin, that was our secret. How could you share it


    with an outsider?"


    "With the situation so dire, if we give her the phone, we could save mom and sis. Please?" Martin


    implored.


    Serena''s demeanor shifted, "That was thest thing my dad left me. Why should I hand it over?"


    "The guilty have their debts; she''s after the mastermind of the hospital fire. Dad¡¯s gone; she won''t go


    after you."


    "Martin, I can''t." Serena maneuvered her wheelchair to leave, "I won¡¯t hand over the phone, no matter


    what. Anything else, I''d consider." New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Serena." Martin quickly held onto the wheelchair, stopping her from leaving, "Our mom and sister are


    lying in there."


    "So am I not family to you? Do you disregard my feelings just because I don''t share the Cooper blood?


    In a crisis, you choose them over me?"

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    "I never had to do things I didn''t want to before. What''s changed now?" Serena looked up at Martin, her


    eyes brimming with heartache. She hadn''t expected to see his true colors at such a critical moment.


    "Serena, this is about my mom and my sister''s lives. Please, I''m begging you." Martin suddenly


    dropped to his knees in front of Serena¡¯s wheelchair, grasping her hands earnestly as he pleaded.


    Serena felt both hurt and furious. "That cellphone was thest thing my dad gave me before he passed


    away. You''re essentially asking me to trade my father''s life for your mom and sister''s lives. How can


    you be so heartless, so cruel?"


    Just then, a young nurse hurried over, clutching a critical condition notice, urging Martin to sign it.


    Martin was out of options. He knelt on the ground, dignity abandoned, begging Serena desperately.


    But Serena shrugged off his hands, pressing a button on her wheelchair''s armrest to wheel away.


    The young nurse watching the scene felt a pang of sympathy, and even Dora and June, standing not


    too far off, couldn''t believe how cold Serena could be.


    After all, Martin had sacrificed so much to save Serena.


    Now, all he wanted was the cellphone which could potentially save two lives.


    Although they didn''t know the secrets hidden within that phone, Serena''s actions were undoubtedly


    breaking Martinr''s heart.


    Martin stood up, looking utterly defeated, and nced at the notice in the nurse''s hand.


    "Can I have a little more time?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Perhaps moved by Martin''s plight, or maybe because she thought he still had a chance, the nurse


    nodded without pushing him further to sign.


    At that moment, Fitch approached with an autopsy report in hand.


    "I got permission from the truck driver''s family to conduct an autopsy by a professional. This is the


    authoritative report. They found undigested medication in the driver''s stomach, a drug that is different


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    from sleeping pills but has a much stronger effect. It induces sleep, hallucinations, and makes one


    sleep deeply and soundly."


    Fitch shoved the report into Martin''s hands. "This proves that the ident was no coincidence ¨C it was


    orchestrated!"


    "Fitch, I''m really busy now. I don''t have time for this." Martin, frantic and feeling helpless, dialed


    Arabe''s number, telling Fitch, "I need to speak with Arabe. My mother''s condition is critical. We can


    talk about the driver''s caseter."


    Fitch stepped aside, waiting quietly.


    "No." Martin said, a mix of helplessness and sorrow in his voice. "She won''t give it up." New ch?pter


    av?ble o?


    He had never asked her for anything before, and the one time he did need her help, she refused.

 Chapter 2098

    Martin was dumbstruck, unable toprehend why Arabe would do something like this. Why was she so intent on exposing


    Serena''s true colors?


    "| caught someone," Arabe paused before continuing, "He confessed that it was he who pushed Florence down the stairs, and


    he orchestrated the car ident as well."


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Martin''s grip on his phone faltered, his whole world seemed to implode at the revtion.


    He had thought that his mother''s supposed suicide was a result of his stubborn decision to get engaged to Serena. It never


    crossed his mind that Serena could have orchestrated such a vicious act.


    And his sister''s car ident. He had always thought it was just a tragic mishap, especially since the traffic cameras had caught


    Jennifer''s truck driver dozing off, leading to the crash.


    But Fitch had just revealed that the driver had been drugged, indicating that the ident was premeditated.


    Given Arabe''s straightforward nature, she had no reason to lie to him. She must have concrete evidence to make such ims.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But why would Serena do such things? There was no deep-seated hatred between her and Martin''s mother or sister. If there was


    any, it was only because his family didn¡¯t support their union. Was that enough for her to harbor such resentment and resort to


    murder?


    "It gets worse. Serena also hired a hitman to kill me, thinking she could use Ynda to do her dirty work. But she didn''t anticipate


    that her aplice would spill everything," Arabe stated, her voice calm. "What floor is Florence on?"


    "The sixteenth.¡± Martin was still reeling from the shock, struggling to process everything.


    Soon enough, Arabe arrived on the sixteenth floor.


    "Arabe." Martin hadn''t expected her to arrive so quickly. A mix of gratitude and guilt washed over him.


    She could have easily turned a blind eye, but she didn''t!


    Just then, the doctor issued another critical condition notice, and the young nurse reluctantly approached Martin with the form to


    sign.


    As she rushed over, she caught sight of Arabe and eximed with joy, "Ms. Be?"


    Mr. Cooper managed to bring in the big guns?


    With her here, it seemed the form didn''t need signing after all...


    ¡°How is Florence doing?" Arabe asked as she followed the nurse towards the operating room.


    The nurse shared all the information she had and led Arabe to get changed into a sterile surgical gown.


    As Martin watched Arabe''s retreating figure enter the OR, not only did a weight lift from his shoulders, but Fitch also let out a


    sigh of relief.


    As long as Arabe was here, there was no one she couldn''t save!


    Meanwhile, Serena, seated in a


    wheelchair, came out of the ulolee


    room, rane WUAiterntion, she


    decided to return to the estate.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Firstly, she didn''t want to stay and give Martin any chance to plead with her.


    Secondly, she feared that Martin might secretly find her hidden phone at the estate and hand it over to Arabe.


    Watching the girl he once adored, Martin''s emotions tangled into aplex knot.


    Her gaze was cold, seemingly afraid


    he would cling to her and she O''"!


    maneuvered het Wheelchair towards


    the elevator. Please read the original


    content at .


    Martin blocked her path and asked, "Where are you going?"


    At that moment, he clung to ast


    shred of hope, wishing. trast gefena |


    ¡®has haartss and terrifying as


    he feared. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2099

    But Serena seemed afraid of her own softening heart, her demeanor frosty as she said, "Go get some fresh air."


    ¡°Rushing back to the manor to stash your phone away, huh?¡± Martin didn¡¯t crouch in front of her as he used to when they talked.


    His tone was strange, tinged with a mix of sarcasm and disbelief.


    Serena didn¡¯t have time to ponder his words; all she wanted was to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I told you, I''d give you anything, anything but that phone.¡± Serena turned her face away, refusing to look at him, her expression


    resolute.


    Martin, gazing at the face he once loved to the marrow, swallowed his sorrow and asked, ¡°What about your life? Would you give


    that too?¡±


    ¡°Martin!¡± Serena, sensing his unreasonable turn, snapped back. ¡°If Arabe demanded my life, would you hand me over? Is my


    life so worthless to you? Would you trade my life for your mother¡¯s and sister''s?¡±


    ¡°You just said you''d give anything but the phone.¡± Disappointment and a chill seeped into Martin¡¯s voice, realizing her words


    might have been hollow.


    Yet, as if holding onto a thread of hope, he prodded, ¡°The doctor said Mom won''tst two hours. Can you really bear to watch her


    die? Arabe said she could save two lives as long as you give her the phone.¡±


    Serena, unaware that Arabe was in the OR saving Florence, snapped impatiently, ¡°Martin, can you not? I¡¯ve said it a thousand


    times, it¡¯s not happening. I¡¯m not giving her the phone!¡±


    Fitch, egging them on from the sidelines, retorted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Martin saving you back then, you¡¯d be six feet under! He¡¯s


    sacrificed so much for you, faced utter betrayal, and you can¡¯t hand over a lousy phone?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Serena had never liked Fitch, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, you help!¡±


    As Serena stubbornly wheeled herself away, Martin finally let out a bitter, mockingugh.


    If Arabe hadn¡¯te, would he have been left to sign the critical condition notice, helplessly watching his mother and sister


    die?


    ¡°Till tell you this, if it were you in there, Martin would trade his life for yours in a heartbeat. Before hisst breath, he¡¯d make sure


    everything¡¯s set for you¡ªsomeone to care for you, money to spend, a life of ease.¡± Fitch¡¯s words didn¡¯t sway Serena, nor stir any


    semnce of conscience in her.


    Serena, out of patience, maneuvered her wheelchair and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Why did someone push my mom down the stairs?¡± Martin finally blurted out.


    Not just Serena, but everyone present was taken aback!


    What?


    Florence hadn''t jumped to her death?


    The culprit was the person in the wheelchair?


    ¡°Why set up a car ident to kill my sister?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes reddened.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serena, her mind a whirlwind of chaos, seemed uneasy.


    ¡°Just because they opposed our


    rtionship, you had to all them¡¯! |


    ins £¤ PRE AQ Wee dRirobly,


    e you the Serena | knew?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    ?


    His voice was too loud, and as Serena raised her eyes, she saw his brimming with tears.


    He seemed so disappointed in her, the emotion in his eyes mirroring that of Keh and Louisa back in the day.


    ¡°What are you rambling about?¡± Serena staunchly denied it, though a part of her felt guilt.


    ¡°You think I''d make this up?¡± Tears fell from Martin¡¯s eyes, and even at that moment, she continued to deflect.


    ¡°Do you have proof? Are you


    using ae oe Jast (1


    hia etwonthgie op e phone,


    font evil in your eyes?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Did you do it or not?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes


    were bicea shel as he pressed he bern


    his voice rising, id you Sent O


    prnaieende my mom down the


    stairs, to stage the car crash? Just


    tell me¡ªdid you do it?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2100

    His voice echoed down the corridor. Not only did Fitch hear it, but also the servants, the bodyguards¡ªall of them heard it.


    ¡°No!¡± Serena shouted back, equally loud.


    She was a seasoned liar by now, her expression filled with anger and indignation, as if it was Martin forcing a confession from


    her and she were innocent.


    Martinughed, a sad, self-deprecating sound, and tears fell. ¡°Knowing me as you do, do you think I¡¯d ask these questions


    without solid evidence?¡±


    Looking into her eyes, he asked with utter disappointment, ¡°After everything, you still won¡¯t tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Who''s been feeding you these lies?¡± Serena gambled, convinced Martin was trying to trap her. Her eyes reddened as she


    insisted, ¡°Do you believe strangers over me?¡±


    Martin¡¯sugh was even more bitter. Before, he¡¯d been fooled by that pitiful, wronged facade of hers.


    Mistakenly thinking she was pure, innocent.


    ¡°Let''s call off the engagement,¡± Martin suddenly stated. ¡°You really don¡¯t belong in our family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Serena''s face instantly turned sour.


    They were speaking in the hospital corridor. Although the nurses and patients in other rooms were discreet enough not to


    eavesdrop, there were still several servants and bodyguards, and Fitch nearby, watching and listening to it all.


    Martin didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all, announcing the breakup in public.


    Where did that leave her dignity?


    ¡°What am | to you? Someone to get engaged or disengaged with at your whim? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± Serena


    finallyshed out.


    ¡°And what about my feelings? Have you ever cared, ever? You knew my mother had a heart condition, yet you had someone


    push her down the stairs.¡± Martin''s voice wasced with agony as he used, ¡°You caused a car ident trying to kill my sister.


    If it weren¡¯t for her luck, would she even have a chance to be in there, fighting for her life? You caused an ident, implicating


    an innocent driver. This is murder¡ªyou tried to take three lives, just to vent your own frustrations, how can you be so cruel? Are


    you really Serena? | don¡¯t even recognize you anymore.¡±


    Serena, watching Martin break down, felt a twinge of guilt and unease.


    Did he know everything?


    Who could have told him?


    Stinger?


    That¡¯s impossible.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even though Stinger had been out of


    touch for two days, he ¡®e fiercely \


    | al. hey wiolOGiC Ta er. There


    s no chance of him betraying her.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Then how did Martin find out?


    As long as Stinger didn¡¯t confess, was there any evidence that could be traced back to her?


    ¡°You''re still wondering whether | have


    evidence, right?¡± Martin''s


    self-mockery hit a peak as he orm!


    aught prerin eHer you don''t


    feel the slightest remorse for your


    murderous actions, and all you think


    about is how to get away with it, how


    to deceive me, to make me think


    you''re innocent!¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Serena¡¯splexion turned gloomy.


    ¡°| finally understand why the Collins


    family kicked you out, and why, m


    Se ediinansianent with


    yo r returning to the Collins


    family. Because you''re terrifying!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2101

    Martin was utterly crushed, feeling as though his whole world hade crashing down around him. "The Collins family couldn''t


    warm your heart in eighteen years, and | thought | could. | believed that with true sincerity, even metal and stone would be


    moved. | thought that as long as | was good to you, we''d have a happy life together. But | almost killed my own mother and


    sister!"


    Seeing Martin in such a state of regret and agony, Serena realized that things had taken a terrible turn.


    With him like this, the odds were, he had evidence.


    "If you won''t speak." Martin pulled out his cell phone, "I''ll hand over all the evidence to the police. After that, it''s none of my


    concern whether you live or die anymore."


    As Martin moved to call the police, Serena quickly maneuvered her wheelchair forward, trying to grab his hand, but he shook her


    off with force.


    ¡°Martin.¡±


    When he was determined to make the call, Serena clutched at the hem of his shirt in desperation. "What are you doing?"


    "What am | doing??" Martin looked down at her, eyes red with a mix of grief and fury. "You tried to murder my mother and sister,


    and you killed an innocent driver. What do you think | should do? Pretend like nothing happened, keep pampering you, treating


    you like royalty? Serena, this is murder¡ªtaking a life has its price! You''re terrifying,pletely deranged! You''re beyond


    redemption!"


    It was only now that he could truly empathize with how disappointed and hurt the Collins family had been before.


    Had they seen him as a fool for trying to rescue Serena from their clutches?


    The Collins had showered her with love, spoiled her, tried to warm her heart, but it hadn''t made a dent, and Martin had been


    oblivious to the problem.


    Only now did Martin understand that the person he loved wasn''t this monstrous, heartless girl before him, but the simple, pure


    Serena of the past.


    But that Serena was gone, forever locked in the past, a memory that should remain untouched, for uncovering it would reveal a


    monstrous truth.


    Watching Martin resolute to call the police, Serena could only move her wheelchair forward again, pleading as she clutched at


    his shirt. "Martin, listen to me. | was so angry at that time. | made a mistake. When | saw them being rushed to the ER, my heart


    was in agony, | was full of remorse. | was too scared to tell you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Martin looked at Serena¡¯s two-faced, hypocritical demeanor, remembering how she had feigned concern when he received the


    call about his mother and sister''s ident right after their engagement party.


    All orchestrated by her!


    "So are you admitting it?" Martin asked with a sneer.


    Serena knew that excuses were futile. He was ready to call off the engagement and was willing to call the police in front of


    everyone, clearly showing he was utterly disillusioned and hurt.


    ¡°Martin, can we talk in private?" Serena tried to soften her tone and her stance.


    But as soon as she made the


    request, Martinu ed spore!


    "Aap your stiwolte about saving


    face at this point?" Please read the


    original content at .


    Not even an apology.


    Always trying to justify herself, and


    when that failed, hapiag to yed!


    rppehiiatd bidsed doors? Please


    read the original content at


    .


    That was her usual game.


    "You have one minute," Martin said icily, as if he didn''t want to waste another second on her.


    Serena had no choice but to make


    the most of that minute, even as he


    kept shaking off her ha d Sheckept!


    r Shing as, FEO WSK with shame,


    pefsisting, "! admit it, it was all my


    doing. | had someone push your


    mother down the stairs, and |


    arranged for your sister''s car


    ident." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2102

    ¡°How did you get the people to help you? And where did you get the money?"


    When Martin posed the question, Serena couldn''t even muster the courage to meet his gaze. "It was all left to me by my father


    before he passed. Both the people and the money.¡±


    Even though Martin had suspected her all along, hearing the words fall from her lips and seeing the guilt etched across her face


    tore through him like a jagged de.


    Tears spilled from his eyes once again, hisposure crumbling. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to hold back the volcanic


    surge of emotion, but it was no use. With frustrationcing his tone, he pressed, "Is it really you?"


    Serena was taken aback by his reaction. What did he mean? Did he have no actual proof and had all this been a ploy to trap her


    into a confession?


    Had she been yed?


    The sound of a recording echoed in the room as Fitch yed back her own words from his phone.


    "You two?" Serena''s eyes darted between Martin and Fitch, reeling from the realization that they had teamed up to trick her into


    spilling her secrets.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But now she had to swallow her pride; she couldn''tsh out.


    After all, Martin was her rock, her lifeline. If she lost him, she''d be left with nothing.


    "Martin." Serena reached out to touch his hand.


    "Don''t you dare," Martin''s heart shattered into a million pieces, his voice now ragged with grief and betrayal, "How could you be


    so cruel"


    He was filled with loathing, loathing his past arrogance and ignorance, and that he hadn''t listened to his family, causing them


    undue suffering.


    "You don''t deserve.¡± As Martin''s gazended on the jewelry he had given her, the clothes he had bought for her, the custom


    wheelchair he had arranged for her, regret gnawed at him.


    She didn''t deserve his affection.


    "Get out." Martin closed his eyes, struggling to tame the storm of emotions. After a moment, he managed to speak, "From now


    on, stay out of my sight, get as far away as possible. | never want to see you again!"


    Serena felt a chill pierce her heart.


    She couldn''t believe that the man before her, who had once vowed to always be by her side no matter what, could fall out of love


    with her.


    Just then, a young nurse stepped off


    the elevator onto the si enth n


    oie ng-apaurgandhctice of critical


    ition to present to Martin. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "Mr. Cooper, Ms. Cooper''s condition


    is deteriorating rapidly. The doct


    have issued a itipal@ntice, Giid ah


    afppicohe Vay not have more than a


    couple of hours. Please sign here and


    brace yourself for the worst." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Clutching the critical notice from the nurse, Martin seemed to find a new strength, no longer appearing as helpless and


    frightened as before.


    He knew Arabe was on the same floor, and after saving his mother, she would surely find a way to save his sister.


    So he replied with a steady voice, "I''ll sign itter."


    The nurse looked puzzled. Why did


    Mr. Cooper seem so ca{m, almost |


    seine entyat Wa@n&n a stark


    jot to the concern he had


    shown for Florence. Please read the


    original content at .


    Could it be that he wasn''t close with his sister?

 Chapter 2103

    Martin was unnervingly calm.


    Fitch, who used to pace restlessly at the slightest downturn in Diana''s health, was now a portrait of stillness. Beside him, the


    young nurse rubbed her eyes in disbelief. They both remained eerilyposed.


    Serena peered at the nurse holding the notice of critical condition. She remembered the doctor''s words, Martin''s mother wouldn''t


    last more than two hours.


    Yet, even with the gravity of the situation hanging over her, Serena couldn''t bring herself to hand over her phone. A shadow


    crossed her eyes, and it seemed clear she wouldn''t offer her help.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Martin, his heart sinking, saw it all. Disappointed was an understatement - to think that at a time like this, Serena could be so


    cold.


    Even a pretense of concern would have spared him this feeling of utter letdown.


    After the nurse left, Serena wheeled forward again, trying to reach for Martin''s hand. "Martin, give me another chance. | can''t live


    without you." Her tears began to fall. "Didn''t we promise each other? To stay together forever, never to part."


    But the word "forever" had never sounded so repulsive to Martin. "What you can''t live without are the fame and the high life! Not


    me."


    "Martin." Serena sobbed, "How can you say that. You mean so much to me."


    ¡°Are you still acting, even now? Serena, this is murder." Martin was livid. "You expect me to forgive someone who intended to kill


    my mother? My sister? To live out the rest of my days as if nothing happened?"


    "| was just so angry. They humiliated me, belittled me. If they had been nicer from the start, | wouldn''t have thought that way. It''s


    their fault." Serena blurted without thinking, then quickly mped her mouth shut.


    "So, even now, you think it''s everyone else''s fault?" Martin''s disappointment was beyond words. He closed his eyes for a


    moment before suddenly pping her across the face. "That p was for my mother."


    Serena, and everyone else, was stunned. No one expected Martin to hit her, and hit her so hard.


    Her mouth began to bleed.


    ¡°And this p is for my sister!" Another pnded. "They suffered because of you. Are two ps too much to ask for?"


    Serena never expected to be pped twice, let alone in front of an audience.


    And she certainly didn¡¯t expect Martin to treat her this way.


    "He''d rather p you than call the


    police, Serena. You''ve lost someone


    who truly loved YOU Yau newdrhinnd


    ondnman ike that in your


    litetime!" Fitch suddenly felt a surge


    of satisfaction and relief that Martin


    would no longer be ensnared by such


    a toxic woman. Please read the


    original content at .


    As for Martin not calling the police, Fitch wasn''t worried. Serena had done enough to seal her fate, even if nobody else took


    action, Arabe surely would.


    "Mrs, No, | should say Ms. Lott," Fitch


    continued, st time, to save


    Martin knel outeica fie allway for


    Rese cet. begging for


    medicine to cure you..." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Serena froze, her gaze shifting to Martin in shock.


    But Martin was done revisiting the past.


    "Also, | overheard him on the phone


    once, learning he was being


    threatened. Though | don''t know


    what they held over him, des iS)


    being ca bt batmaeted rock anda


    Hard, ce, and against his family''s


    wishes, he still engaged himself to


    you. He had you in his heart! He truly


    wanted to spend his life with you. Ms.


    Lott, you''ve truly broken Martin''s


    heart this time! He was so good to


    you, and yet you didn''t value it at all,


    even plotting against his own mother


    and sister." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2104

    ¡°Even if the young master has no objection and is willing to let you in, | am not willing to serve you anymore!"


    "You''ve disappointed us too much."


    Several servants began to criticize in a mor.


    Serena shed two lines of tears, never expecting that behind the scenes, Martin had done so much for her.


    Back then, when she was locked up in the basement by the Collins family, given no food, no water, and beaten all over, in that


    situation, Martin managed to find someone to save her.


    At that time, she thought the world was vast, and there would be plenty of famous doctors to save her, so she didn''t take it to


    heart.


    She never expected that it was Martin enduring humiliation and making deals with others just to save her time and time again.


    "Mr. Martin loves you so much, yet you''re not even willing to give him your phone."


    "In fact, Miss Collins has alreadye, she''s inside trying to save Madam. The young master just didn''t give up hope and


    wanted to test you again. Never expected you to be so disappointing!!"


    Serena waspletely stunned, tears stuck in her eyes.


    How could Arabee??


    This despicable person, she would rather save Florence and Diana, but back then, she was unwilling to save her, Serena!!


    At this moment, the door of the operating room opened, and everyone immediately rushed over there.


    ¡°How is my mother?" Martin asked first, his tone filled with concern.


    Other servants also asked one after another, "How is Madam?"


    "She''s fine." Arabe said simply, immediately causing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief and smile.


    Martin looked at her gratefully, "Thank you, Arabe.¡±


    Apart from thanking her, he really didn''t know what to say to express his feelings at this moment.


    "Oh, and there''s the youngdy, too." One of the servants, who seemed anxious, said, "Just now, a nurse came to deliver a


    critical illness notice, saying Miss Diana won''tst more than two hours."


    "On which floor?" Arabe asked softly.


    "Twelfth floor, let me take you there!" Fitch took the lead.


    Arabe nodded and followed him.


    Martin had a lot more to say to Arabe, but the situation was urgent, so he ultimately didn''t say anything and let her save people


    first.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Other servants saw a stretcher being pushed out by a nurse, all of them were overjoyed.


    "Madam ising out."


    "Surely it''s the young master''s filial piety that has moved the heavens."


    "| feel it''s because the unlucky person left, that''s why Madam''s condition improved."


    "Don''t speak nonsense, it''s all thanks to Miss Collins."


    Several servants followed the stretcher, Martin looked at his mother on the bed, and suddenly felt that he had made the right


    decision.


    Fortunately, Heaven gave him a chance to make amends.


    Serena didn''t know when she had left, there was no trace of her in the entire corridor.


    She took a taxi alone and returned to the manor.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate,


    she found that the seggoreo?


    fe) {side thprgata eng ved with


    "Forena Vi," had been moved away


    by someone. Please read the original


    content at .


    The security guard at the gate saw


    her, didn''t open the do for becast |


    yal-butjgsteadteok out an


    ROIRetth "Please trouble Miss Lott


    to sign here." Please read the original


    content at .


    "What''s this?" Serena looked at the


    security guard, who wa at as ON


    thusiagtigas Weldre; and didn''t


    even respond to her, behaving in an


    official manner. Please read the


    original content at .


    Serena looked at the agreement again, it meant that this manor was to be transferred back to Martin''s name, and they needed


    her signature.

 Chapter 2105

    "Seriously? He''s that impatient?" Serena scoffed as she uncapped her pen with a flourish and signed on the dotted line. She


    tossed the agreement to her bodyguard and strode towards the grand entrance of the estate.


    "Sorry, Ms. Lott, the property now belongs to Mr. Cooper. You''re not permitted inside," the bodyguard blocked her path, his tone


    firm.


    That stopped Serena in her tracks, irritation ring within her. "What, so | can''t even live here anymore?"


    "That''s correct.¡±


    ¡°And my stuff?"


    ¡°Here''s your ID card," the bodyguard handed over an ID card. "Other than this, everything inside was purchased by Mr. Cooper


    and has nothing to do with you."


    Serena''s heart sank. Was this their way of kicking her out with nothing?


    "| still have a cell phone in there," she said, trying to push past.


    Suddenly, a wall of bodyguards, at least a dozen strong, emerged and barred her way.


    "I''m sorry, but except for your ID card, you can''t take anything else," the lead bodyguard said, his face as expressionless as a


    statue.


    "That phone inside was the only thing my dad left me! Are you really going to im that too? Isn''t that like stealing?" Serena was


    fuming now, but the line of impassive faces before her made it clear they didn''t see her as thedy of the house anymore.


    Just yesterday, she was the belle of the ball, and now she had hit rock bottom. The swift change of fortune was overwhelming.


    "That phone means a lot to me." She pleaded at the doorstep, trying to reason with them, but the bodyguards might as well have


    been robots for all the responses she got, just standing there, emotionless, guarding the entrance.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Finally, realizing she was getting nowhere, Serena''sst hope was to call Martin.


    What she never expected was to find that Martin had blocked her number!


    In disbelief, she dialed again and again, the reality slowly dawning on her with each rejected call. She stood there, stunned, as


    the truth hit her like a cold p in the face.


    She was disgruntled, her determination not waning as she hassled one of the bodyguards to make a call to Martin.


    With no way to shake her insistence, the bodyguard finally dialed Martin''s number in front of her. To their surprise, he picked up


    promptly.


    After the bodyguard ryed the situation and hung up, he turned to Serena with the message, "You can''t take anything with you


    except your ID."


    "Not even my cell phone?"


    "We didn''t find a cell phone,¡± the bodyguard stated inly, "As for your other personal belongings, Mr. Cooper has already had


    them donated or burned."


    Serena had noticed the thick smoke billowing from the estate grounds earlier, not realizing it was her possessions being reduced


    to ashes.


    She knew that any further argument was pointless. Fortunately, she had hidden her phone so well that she doubted Martin and


    his people would ever find it.


    As long as it remained undiscovered for a while, she had a n!


    With that thought, she turned and walked away.


    After Arabe had saved Diana, Martin intercepted her.


    "Arabe, | really can''t thank you


    enough. | know it soun s.cligh¨¦ but


    tage AONE of my


    heart. Thank you, really! | owe you big


    time!" Please read the original


    content at .


    Arabe nodded and made to leave.


    "I''ve broken things off with Serena. Once my mother and sister wake up, they''ll see the news of the annulment."


    Hearing Martin''s words, Arabe lifted her gaze slightly and said, "Congrattions on escaping the abyss."


    Martin gave a wry smile. "| was naive


    before. The Collins family, wi


    n Styee casa Cwarm her heart


    ir-eighteen years, and | thought |


    could." Please read the original


    content at .


    "You''re no longer on my cklist. If you ever need anything, just call me." With that, Arabe walked away, leaving Martin in her


    wake.


    Martin hadn''t expected such a


    response from her. He was touch


    and, at the sa edingenralized how


    bling fa hAG been. Arabe was so


    exceptional, and yet he had foolishly


    believed Serena to be the innocent


    and pitiable one. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2106

    Watching Arabe''s retreating figure, Martin couldn''t help but chase after her. "Wait up."


    Arabe stopped and turned to look at him.


    "There''s one more thing | forgot to tell you." Martin looked into her eyes, earnestly saying, "You need to be careful these days.


    There''s a mysterious figure who''s after you."


    Arabe was aware of this person; Martin had mentioned him before.


    "| used to worry about Serena''s safety, so | was ckmailed and threatened by that person. | was keeping that mysterious figure


    appeased until you told me the truth about my mother¡¯s fall and the car idents. He gave me a deadline of midnight tomorrow


    to take action. He wants to hear the bad news about you, and if | don''tply, he''s threatened toe after my family."


    Arabe hadn''t expected this.


    ¡°| was hoping he coulde up with a final antidote to relieve Serena from her suffering, so | had to pretend to obey him. But


    now, | no longer care about Serena. That mystery man can''t threaten me with that anymore. I''ll ensure my family''s safety myself.


    You take care."


    Arabe nodded. "Thanks for the heads up."


    Jack, waiting outside the hospital, saw Arabe stride out with amanding presence and hurriedly opened the car door for


    her.


    "Did you get the phone?"


    "No." Arabe''s voice was calm as she got into the car.


    Jack didn''t close the door but asked in confusion, "Why not? Wouldn''t Martin hand it over?"


    "With the way Martin is, he''ll deliver it sooner orter without me asking. There''s no rush."


    Earlier, Arabe had deliberately told him that he was no longer on the cklist, hinting that he could contact her anytime once


    he got hold of that phone.


    Before long, the news of Ynda¡¯s death sentence topped the trending searches.


    She was convicted of hiring a hitman, kidnapping, injuring, and burying her own foster mother alive.


    With several chargesbined, she was to be executed in three days.


    Many people flocked to her social media to leavements, cursing her for her actions.


    [After the Murphy family went bankrupt, her foster mother still took care of her, fed her, clothed her and she repaid kindness with


    evil.]


    [The police report said her foster mother tried to stop her from hiring a hitman. In a fit of rage, she stabbed her foster mother with


    a kitchen knife. The knife matched the wounds, and fearing exposure, she cruelly buried her foster mother alive.]


    [It''s horrifying. This person is a monster!]


    When Arabe saw this trending news, it was already after dinner.


    Memories of the past flooded her mind until a servant knocked on her door, snapping her out of her reverie.


    "Ms. Be, there''s a call from Mrs.


    Amelia. Would you like to take it? It''s


    Amelia''s birthday tedayandisar |


    entgiweat Her house at


    half-past one this afternoon. But it''s


    eight now, and Amelia said she hasn''t


    seen them, she called to check on


    them." Please read the original


    content at .


    They hadn''t arrived?


    Arabe opened the door, and the servant guided her to the phone extension on that floor.


    Another servant handed the phone to Arabe, who spoke in a calm voice, "Amelia, happy birthday.¡±


    "Hey, is that Be? Thanks for the


    wishes. I''m just wondering if fe


    parents got held wp ac Goufertt


    mpaneattto lity birthday party? | tried


    calling their cell, no answer, and no


    replies to my messages either. I''m


    getting a bit anxious." Please read the


    original content at .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Amelia exined, "They''ve always


    been punctual for my seers


    past. Even j theyonllfal mia e it,


    thoy wuld et me know in advance.


    It''s not like them to be unreachable


    like this." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2107

    Amelia (Odelia?) and Louisa had been best friends for years, and the birthday party Amelia (Odelia?) had been nning was set


    to run from 2 PM to 10 PM. She had told Louisa that any time would do, but now it was already 8 PM and there was still no sign


    of her. Amelia (Odelia?) was holding off on the cake cutting until they arrived...


    "| heard from my parents that they left the house at 1:30 PM," Arabe responded.


    ¡°Louisa texted me around 1:30 too, saying they were on their way. But when | hadn''t heard from them by 3 PM, | texted and got


    no reply. | tried calling at 4, and neither of them picked up. | haven''t been able to reach them since... So you''re saying they''re not


    at home?" Amelia couldn''t help but worry.


    "That''s right."


    ¡°What if something happened... Don''t freak me out. | know the Collins family has been having a rough timetely..."


    "Don''t worry, Odelia, I''ll give them a call. If they don''t answer, I''ll have someone look for them.¡±


    "Okay... give me a call backter with an update, will you?"


    "Will do."


    After hanging up, Arabe pulled out her cell and dialed Louisa''s number.


    To her surprise, the call connected after a few moments!


    Avoice tinged with amusement came through, "Finally noticed your parents are missing?"


    "Serena?" Arabe was irked, "Where have you taken my parents?"


    No need to guess, Keh was with her too.


    "It''s been too long since we had a heart-to-heart, sis. I''ll send you a location,e alone," Serena''s voice came with a smile that


    carried a stern warning, "I don''t want to see anyone else there."


    After the call, Arabe saw the location Serena had sent - HATTUT Hospital, an abandoned building from a bygone era.


    She forwarded the coordinates to Jack, instructing him to take a squad and set up an ambush nearby. She then called Romeo,


    briefed him on the situation, and he quickly mobilized his own forces.


    Next, she called Amelia (Odelia?) back, exining that her parents were feeling under the weather and wouldn''t make it to her


    birthday. She wished her to enjoy her day and sent her heartfelt birthday wishes once more.


    Finally, she unlocked the basement door and whispered instructions to Stinger before releasing him.


    With all that settled, Arabe headed to the garage, got in her car, and was about to head to the location when Louisa''s phone


    rang again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Knowing the phone was in Serena''s hands, Arabe answered but didn''t greet her, waiting for Serena to speak first.


    ¡°Arabe, you dare call for backup?"


    The sound of the wind sliced through


    the call, follow: dquiakivby Shan Ss


    agpnized steams. Please read the


    original content at .


    It was Amos, the head of the bodyguard team that usually escorted Keh and Louisa.


    Amos''s cries were full of unbearable pain and despair.


    Only extreme "torture" could force


    such sounds from sopegneih


    Anjosisitol@arid¨¦ tor pain... Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Serena''s coldughter filled the earpiece, "This is what happens when you call for help!"


    A picture came through, showing


    Amos with a gaping wound ian


    maghit his in¨¦stines pulled out...


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The scene was gruesome, blood was everywhere...


    Beyond the stomach wound, his body was covered in shes...

 Chapter 2108

    "You pull another stunt like that, and your little army will suffer the consequences," Serena spat out before abruptly ending the


    call.


    Arabe knew her parents were never without their security detaii¡ªa team of four bodyguards led by a former Special Forces


    chief whosebat skills were second to none.


    Now that with the chief captured; it was clear the rest of the team was in Serena''s grasp.


    However, Serena was wheelchair-bound; there was no way she could kidnap so many people by herself, let alone injure the


    chief.


    It was well known that the chief was highly skilled, and no ordinary person could harm him in the slightest.


    Unless she had someone else¡ªapart from Stinger, possibly even more dangerous, doing her bidding.


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Arabe dialed Stinger''s number to ask if this was the situation.


    ¡°Erik indeed has more than one godson. But how many of us there are and who they are, | don¡¯t know. We''ve never met each


    other. Normally, we each carry out our own tasks and lead our own teams," Stinger revealed.


    ¡°| see." Arabe finally understood.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena glimpsed the mother-daughter photo Arabe had set as her WhatsApp chat background. With anger red up, she


    switched it to a in white.


    She exited the app, then caught sight of Louisa''s phone wallpaper¡ªa beaming family portrait, everyone in matching family


    outfits. Envy turned her eyes red as she swiftly reced it with a generic starry night image from the preset options. Opening the


    photo album, the images of the happy family¡¯s daily life pierced her like a thousand needles.


    Ever since she left, they could still smile so happily.


    There was so much happiness she wasn''t part of, so much she hadn''t seen on Facebook, so much private joy.


    Driven mad by jealousy, Serena deleted all of the photos in the album with one click, then permanently removed them. Only then


    did she feel a tinge of satisfaction, and she unted the phone in front of Louisa.


    "I''ve deleted the photos," she said with a tone of bragging and pride.


    Louisa Louisa was still a bit dizzy, suspecting that she had been drugged with some kind of intoxicating perfume. She was on her


    knees, her hands and feet bound behind her, and her mind groggy.


    Hearing that her album had been


    emptied and recalling the countless


    photos with her Nes aughtert |


    thats n''t backed up, anger


    ta ER ortache as rity


    slowly returned to her. Clenching her


    teeth, she said, "Serena, is that how


    people are supposed to act?" Please


    read the original content at


    .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Using such a petty way to exact revenge?


    "You''re upset now? When | was your daughter, you never took as many photos of me. You once identally deleted everything


    from your camera, and you weren''t nearly as upset as you are now!"


    Louisa closed her eyes, holding back her emotions before finally saying, "I truly regret."


    "Regret what? Having me as the


    Collins'' daughter for eighteen years?


    Or do you regret spending time and


    money on me? Or eyotrey


    kegpingmnein is house even after


    Arabe came back? Is that what you


    regret? You''ve hit me, scolded at me,


    locked me in the basement without a


    nce, giving me neither food nor


    drink, and am | supposed to regret


    calling you ''Mom'' for eighteen years?"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Their quarrel woke Keh from his


    stupor. Enduring a throbbing


    headache, it tonichie@lBorteht fo


    Gpaspanie Situation. He pieced it


    together¡ªthey were held captive by


    their former ¡°daughter"! Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2109

    He recalled the memory of the day. They were on their way to celebrate Amelia''s birthday when suddenly they were ambushed.


    The car crashed, and Keh''s head mmed against the window. Dazed and confused, he was dragged out before he could


    grasp what was happening. Someone had mped a cloth over his nose and mouth.


    Now, looking back, the mastermind was undoubtedly Serena!


    "Serena, how could you?" Keh''s voice was heavy with betrayal. "We''ve taken care of you for eighteen years. You''ve lived in


    luxury, never wanting for anything. Everyone in our family has cherished you, coddled you from your childhood. Even after Be


    came back, we still treated you like our own daughter."


    "Your own daughter? How can you even say those words? Can''t you see the difference in how you treated me and Arabe? Am


    | blind or just stupid? If it wasn''t for your tant favoritism, would things have evere to this?!"


    Keh asked with great sorrow, "Have you never once thought that you could be at fault? All those tears, that remorse you


    showed, were they all just for show?"


    "You should be d | even bothered to put on an act," Serena screamed with heart-wrenching voice. "That meant | cared about


    you! But now, | don¡¯t care anymore."


    She now had nothing left.


    Her only support, Martin, was also gone.


    Rather than living such a miserable life, she thought, it would be better to avenge her biological parents and drag these people


    down with her.


    Living a life as murky as a swamp, she was not at all unhappy, but in agony.


    If she was to suffer, Arabe wasn''t going to have her happy ending either!


    Serena had lost her family; now, she was determined to make Arabe feel the pain of that loss too!


    "| was wrong." Serenaughed in self-mockery. "| was wrong to believe your lies, thinking you would ever treat me fairly! | was


    wrong to be so arrogant, not seeing my true ce! | was wrong to keep holding on to this pitiful family affection, you never cared


    about me."


    Her biological mother had been right. Once Arabe returned, she had only two choices: let go of her familial ties and use the


    Collins'' name as a stepping stone to another wealthy family, milking the Collins family for all they were worth or eliminate


    Arabe and return to the life she once had!


    However, her indecisiveness and vacition led her to miss numerous opportunities. And in the end, her biological mother was


    dead, her father too, and she was left in this plight.


    It was all her fault for not heeding her mother''s words.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°These eighteen years ofpanionship, these countless days and nights of emotional foundation, yet easily wavered by this


    mere blood connection. Is this blood tie really that important to you?" Serena''s question was full of anguish.


    Louisa closed her eyes, and after a while, she said, "You''re beyond redemption."


    Even now, she stubbornly believe


    that all the proplemig wate caused y


    plondaies! Please read the original


    content at .


    She never realized her own faults.


    Or rather, she thought her faults were minor, and that others were to me.


    Keh, heartbroken and aggrieved,


    still tried to awaken her conscience.


    "If we cared only for blood ties, we


    would have driven aout bi


    a camebabkh was the affection


    of those eighteen years, our


    reluctance to part with you, that we


    wanted to keep you. The reason we


    turned you away is that you kept


    hurting Be, over and over, without


    any sign of repentance." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "So, it''s all my fault, and you''re


    completely meless? If it weren¡¯


    for your oyoxs oni why would


    ibe jeat us of her, despise her, to the


    point of wishing her dead." Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2110

    ¡°So, the problem lies entirely with others, and you''ve done nothing wrong at all, is that it?" Keh closed his eyes too, filled with


    deep loathing and extremely disappointment. He felt that it was impossible to reason with her.


    She now refused to listen to reason, living in her own little world, harboring hatred for everyone around her.


    Seeing their expressions made Serena even more displeased.


    Never before had they shown such expressions towards her. Before Arabe returned, they had never even raised their voices to


    her, let alone scold he


    "You care so much about your precious Arabe, right? Well, today, I''ll let you watch as she dies miserably right before your


    eyes." Serena burst into an exhratedugh.


    The mere thought of Arabe in pain brought her a vengeful pleasure!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But the happier Serenaughed, the more indifferent and expressionless Keh and Louisa became.


    She couldn''t help but pause and ask, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "With just these few people, you can''t harm her," Louisa was very confident in her precious daughter.


    In this dpidated ce, Serena only had three subordinates, and she herself was confined to a wheelchair.


    How could they bring down Be miserably?


    It would be good enough if Be didn''t turn the tables on them.


    "Hahahahaha." Serenaughed even louder once she knew what they were thinking. "You don''t really think | only brought these


    three men, do you? | know Arabe''s got some fight in her. | don''t underestimate her, but even if a hundred Arabe came, they


    wouldn''t be a match for me."


    Louisa just gave her a look that said she clearly wasn''t buying it.


    "If you dare hurt Be, I''ll never forgive you!" Keh''s protective paternal instinct red up.


    But to Serena, that was just more proof of his favoritism.


    "For the sake of your blood-rted daughter, you''re willing to turn against a daughter you raised for eighteen years?" Serena


    sneered, her face turning sinister, "Well then, don''t me me for not showing mercy when the timees."


    At that moment, one of her subordinates entered the room and reported, "We''ve got them."


    Serena''s grin widened, "Bring them in."


    Keh and Louisa had no clue who


    she''d captured until the subo dinates


    brought th copie Haha to their


    chabert ey discovered the captives


    were Bernard and Cornelia Collins!


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Their hands were bound behind their


    backs, and with a feom@¨¦erdna''s


    gythieycboth ell to the ground,


    forced to kneel. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Dad, Mom." Keh wanted to rush over to help them up, but he found himself tied to a pir, unable to break free.


    Louisa, also tied to a pir, looked at


    the two elderly people aceon


    her with ony and sitger¡± serena,


    peeled them? They were your


    grandparents for eighteen years."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Hahahaha. Now you talk to me about family?" Serenaughed mockingly. "wanted to rush over to help them up."


    Now it was their turn.


    Finally, it was their turn to be at a disadvantage.


    "Honey, are you okay, honey." Bernard, his limbs secured behind him, could only anxiously look over at Cornelia.

 Chapter 2111

    Cornelia struggled to rise from the floor, her wrists and ankles bound together, forcing her into the same kneeling position as


    Bernard and the others.


    This posture was clearly Serena¡¯s way of forcing them into submission.


    Wheeling her chair forward, Serena towered over them as they knelt, bound to the pirs by her subordinates. The sight filled her


    with vindictive satisfaction, yet she also pitied them. If only they had yed fair, they wouldn''t have fallen to such lows.


    Cornelia didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she looked up with a mix of disappointment and disbelief. ¡°Was it you who ordered us to be tied


    up?¡±


    ¡°Surprised? Unexpected?¡± Serena smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your precious granddaughter wille to save you soon. Do you know


    why | had you bound here instead of with your son and daughter-inw? Because soon, | want to see who Arabe will choose


    to save first ¡ª you or her parents."


    Serena said this and burst intoughter again, only to continue after a while, ¡°If she saves you first, she''ll watch her parents get


    hurt. If she saves them, she can only watch as you suffer. Just imagining her agony, her helplessness, unable to protect


    everyone, and finally being overwhelmed ¡ª and having to witness your demise at the same time.¡±


    The thought of this was a delight for Serena.


    ¡°It''s like the time | witnessed my own mother being pushed down the stairs.¡±


    She wanted Arabe to experience that same torment!


    ¡°So, you wish for us to die?¡± Bernard, once seeing Serena as his ¡°granddaughter,¡± feltplex emotions. He never expected her


    to be so heartless in such a short time.


    There''s truly no saving her now!


    ¡°My family is gone, so why should Arabe¡¯s live?I¡¯m living in pain, why should you tread over me to happiness. You never cared


    about me, you all deserve to go to hell, you all deserve to die.¡± Serena roared, her body shook with rage, and her eyes brimming


    with tears.


    Bernard remained silent, his disappointment beyond words, unwilling to engage further.


    Cornelia averted her eyes, convinced that Serena had lost her mind and that further words were futile.


    Seeing their calm expressions only infuriated Serena more, so she deliberately provoked them further.


    ¡°Your five beloved grandsons will also be arriving today to apany you in death. Don¡¯t you like having the whole family


    together? Well, today, all of you can gather together in hell.¡±


    Sheughed until tears came again.


    Across the way, Louisa sensed something was wrong; Serena dared to call the other five.


    How could she be so confident?


    The skills of the eldest and the others were not to be underestimated, and with Be.


    How could Serena be so sure that everyone would die here today?


    Had she nted explosives or something in this area?


    Then wouldn''t it be dangerous for Be and the others if they came?


    Suddenly, Louisa''s phone rang.


    Serena saw the screen ding the |


    rds; Barlingrbadishter a phrase


    that cut deep into her heart! Please


    read the original content atChapter


    She dismissed the call, changing the


    contact''s name to ¡°Tras, arckonly!


    after rast cdiled again did she


    lazily answer. Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°I''m here,¡± came Arabe¡¯s steady voice from the other end.


    Arabe, eyeing the decrepit hospital


    before her, didn¡¯t immedi tely get but


    cespegeniger eats told her that


    t ee not the ce. Please read


    the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You have arrived at HATTUT Hospital?¡± Serena asked gleefully. ¡°Thene to the old mansion!¡±

 Chapter 2112

    Arabe''s heart sank as she realized she had been deceived. "Where the hell are you?"


    ¡°Can''t you keep your shirt on? The old mansion at the East Gate isn''t the final stop either, but if you don''t go there, I''ll kill your


    bodyguards, starting with the youngest one."


    "I''ll be there in twenty minutes." Arabe dropped these words and hung up the call directly.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Serena was extremely delighted; it turned out that taking revenge on someone could bring such immense joy.


    The thought of Arabe scurrying around clueless, had to choice but to obediently follow orders, subject to her control, made


    Serena unbelievably happy in her heart.


    Right then, her private phone beeped. It was a text from thework provider, and her brows furrowed in annoyance. Dialing


    back immediately, she asked somewhat cautiously, "Why are you just getting in touch now?"


    "It was chaotic at the airport that night, and everyone was looking for me. Some even boarded the flight, so | didn¡¯t board the


    ne and stayed in the country. I''ve beenying low until things cooled off before reaching out to you. Are you alright there?¡±


    Stinger''s voice came through the phone, as usual, cold and emotionless.


    ¡°I''m fine, couldn''t be better." Serena''sugh. "Since that''s the case,e help me out. I''ll send you the location."


    She hadplete trust in Stinger.


    In the phone left by her biological father, Erik, he had mentioned he had three godsons she could trustpletely: Stinger,


    Nighthawk, and Tyrannosaurus.


    They would serve her loyally to their dying breath.


    After sending her location to Stinger, Stinger promptly forwarded it to Arabe.


    Arabe saw that the location was an abandoned church. She didn''t rush over but instead, instructed her henchman, Jack, to set


    up an ambush there. She also informed her confidante, Romeo, and then continued driving towards the location of the old


    mansion.


    She noticed several cars tailing her, knowing they were Serena''s people, so she paid them no mind and let them follow.


    When Tyrannosaurus received a call from his underling, he ryed to Serena, "She''s still heading towards the old mansion, and


    there''s nobody else with her."


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s alone?" Serena inquired, knowing all too well Arabe''s cunning nature.


    "Yes, she drove by herself to HATTUT Hospital, sitting in the car and calling you. No signs of any sidekicks during the whole


    process."


    Serena smirked triumphantly again. Arabe, oh Arabe, you''re still so arrogant. But times have changed. Today, you''ll pay


    dearly for your negligence!!


    With malicious glee, she ordered, "Let one person out first. Let my dear ¡®grandparents¡¯ and ¡®parents¡¯ see what''s waiting for their


    precious daughter and their five beloved sons."


    ¡°Right away!" Tyrannosaurus promptly released one of the captives.


    Bernard, Cornelia, Keh, and Louisa now realized the gravity of their situation.


    Because the one who came out was not even a human, but a greenish-skinned, mutated monstrosity.


    "Just start with the youngest bodyguard," Serenamanded with a nonchnt drawl.


    Tyrannosaurus cut the ropes binding the youngest bodyguard to the others and shoved him towards Chester.


    The young bodyguard was oblivious


    to the looming threat. Still bougdand


    gagged, all.he eqaidlds Was¡¯


    wiblinge! ing in protest, expressing his


    dissatisfaction towards Serena.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Cut him loose and get that rag out of


    his mouth. That will make it,


    eptgrtaining daha instructed with


    indifference. Please read the original


    content at .N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tyrannosaurus sliced through the ropes and removed the gag from the captive¡¯s mouth.


    But the young bodyguard wok cht ee


    bothered with none (ig fro


    His only th Lahr oer


    Sra esse ee | the


    others, and avenge his fallen security


    chief. Please read the original content


    at .


    Just as he lunged at Serena, Serena casually ordered Chester, "Kill him."

 Chapter 2113

    Thismand seemed to flip a ¡°switch¡± in Chester. As if awakened, Chester fiercely lifted the young bodyguard with an rming


    surge of strength and threw him against the window.


    The window shattered into pieces. The young bodyguard plummeted into the ss shards, writhing in pain, unable to muster the


    strength to rise.


    Keh and the others could scarcely believe their eyes. Chester possessed such strength, able to effortlessly lift a grown man


    even above his head.


    Not only that, but the window he had threw the man through was a good six feet off the ground.


    He had actually hurled an adult that high.


    The shock on their faces was a sweet victory for Serena. From the moment she had captured them, this was the first time she


    saw a different expression on their faces.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Serena, Be has taken the route youid out. You promised her you wouldn¡¯t hurt this bodyguard.¡± Cornelia began, but before


    she could finish, the brute Chester, like picking up a chicken, grabbed the bodyguard and delivered a series of vicious punches


    to his stomach.


    His attacks were swift and fierce, like a robot on a fast-forward mode.


    The young bodyguard spat out blood with each blow, defenseless against the onught.


    Chester, like an emotionless machine, mercilessly twisted and broke the bodyguard''s limbs with his bare hands.


    The sound of bones cracking was sickening, and the young bodyguard screamed in agony before sumbing to


    unconsciousness.


    Keh and the rest were terribly frightened.


    They had never imagined that this monstrosity could possess such monstrous strength.


    ¡°Enough¡ªSerena, make him stop!!" Louisa yelled angrily, "This bodyguard is innocent! It''s us you want to seek revenge on."


    Finally seeing the looks of worry, fear, and panic on her face, Serena was pleased, "No, every single one of the Collins family


    deserves to die."


    Chester then punched the young bodyguard''s forehead, and after a few punches, his forehead bone caved in, and his head and


    ears bled profusely.


    Finally, with a swift twist, Chester broke his neck.


    He then walked up to Serena, standing before her as if waiting for his next orders.


    "Well done, you may go," Serena smiled, extremely pleased with the reaction of the four¡ªKeh and the others.


    They had watched the bodyguard be beaten to death in less than a minute.


    As he was dragged away, the


    bodyguard''s limbs dangled lics@d),! |


    pig were broken.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Chester''s methods were so cruel.


    They suddenly started to worry that Be and her five brothers would suffer after arriving.


    Tears welled up in Cornelia''s eyes as


    she felt the Collins fapailyjhad ¨¦alsed


    tps yaunoinobbes misfortune.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    This young bodyguard was usually so clever and likable.


    But now.


    "Serena, please stop," Bernard said


    earnestly, "Have you farggtteo ow |


    VY


    fannityiteate you when you were


    children." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2114

    "You have no right to talk about my childhood." Serena suddenly burst out, "If you could treat me so well back then, why can''t


    you do the same now? Why did everything change when Arabe came back??"


    They could have loved and valued her just like they did in their childhood, but they chose not to.


    In the end, it was all about favoring their own flesh and blood!!


    "Be suffered outside for eighteen years, what''s wrong with us wanting to make it up to her??" Bernard said with deep pain,


    ¡°Are we supposed to neglect her and only be nice to you? Is that what you call fair???"


    ¡°You shower her with a hundred candies, but toss only a few my way, is that your idea of fairness??" Serena cried out in anguish,


    "Just because you think she never tasted candies before, that she should bepensated with a hundred at once. because I''ve


    had my share in the past, you give me just a few? You think that these few should be enough for me, that | should be content


    and grateful. that | shouldn''t feel any sense of loss, right???"


    Bernard looked at her disappointedly, "In the past, you had more than a hundred candies. You grew up carefree and happy,


    never worrying about food or clothing, while Be was dependent on the kindness of strangers, enduring hardship. You were the


    darling of the family, living in luxury, with people shielding you from the storms of life; Be had to fend for herself. You got into


    high society through family connections easily, while Be made it through her own painstaking efforts, step by hard-earned


    step."


    As Bernard said this, he continued with deep sorrow, "We owe her so much, and giving her only a hundred candies, and you


    think that''s too much??"


    Serena fell silent.


    "Or do you think that she shouldn''t havee back to this family, that we should treat you, who has no blood rtion, as if you


    were our own? Would that be fair to you??"


    Serena seemed to be struck by his words, which revealed the darkest thoughts in her heart. She remained quiet for a while


    before finally saying, "It''s useless whatever you say now. | gave you a chance, and you didn''t cherish it. Since you''re so eager to


    make it up to her, go to hell and make it up there!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She pressed a button on her wheelchair, intending to turn and leave, but then stopped as something urred to her, "Oh, and


    those Chesters, she had dealt with them before, but this time, she¡¯s facing an upgraded version now. | do hope shests a while;


    otherwise, it''s no fun!"


    With those words, Serena left contentedly.


    The remaining few were grinding their teeth in anger, "Serena."


    On the other side, Arabe, having arrived at the old mansion at the East Gate, was instructed by Serena to head to the Church.


    By that time, Arabe and Romeo''s people had already encircled the entire church.


    When Arabe pulled up to the church''s entrance, she immediately saw Cookie, the young bodyguard, and Amos, the chief of


    security, thrown onto the ground.


    The car headlights cast their figures in a somewhat deste light.


    Arabe got out of the car and


    walked over to them, c kiggOt!


    okie''s puapt As ote only to


    discover his hand and foot bones


    were broken. Please read the original


    content at .


    His forehead bone was caved in, clearly the work of a beating.


    Blood from the head and ears mM


    indicated the a sant¡¯s Blows Were


    igoredibly Fetce ul. Please read the


    original content at .


    To be able to beat someone like this with bare hands.


    Even twisted his neck.


    What kind of brute strength did the assant have??


    She then nced at the security


    chief, Amos, whose death wesO\t)


    Wally tragic. Arte a¡®ong silence,


    she stood up and made her way to


    the church. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2115

    Lurking in the shadows, Jack whispered to his men, "When we leave, you two bring Amos and Cookie into the car. The boss


    wants to give them a grand funeral.¡±


    "Jack, how did you know?" one of his men were surprised. They had indeed seen the boss linger by the bodies of the two for a


    while, but she hadn''t said a word, not even a nce at them. How did Jack understand the boss'' intentions? Knew to bring the


    bodies back for a grand funeral? How did Jack figure it out?


    ¡°This is called tacit understanding!" Jack seemed somewhat proud, proud of the unique rapport he had developed between him


    and the boss over the many years!


    Arabe stepped into the dpidated church. It was empty and deste, clearly having been abandoned for a long time, with


    dust settling over everything.


    Severalrge, old stained-ss windows let in a grim light. Overhead, a grand chandelier swayed gently in the wind. The entire


    church was lit dimly by the light from the worn sconces mounted on the several pirs.


    In the center of the church, a few steps led to an altar where Serena and her underlings were.


    Serena, sitting in her wheelchair, looked down from her elevated position with a smug grin at Arabe. "You''vee?"


    Five meters from the altar, Arabe''s grandparents were tied to a pir on the left, while three bodyguards were bound to another


    nearby. Her parents were restrained against a pir on the right. Between themy a narrow aisle.


    Seeing them all kneeling, with hands and feet bound behind them, Arabe''s gaze grew colder.


    "Be, get out of here, she''s gone mad." Cornelia urged anxiously. "She''s got helpers. In less than a minute, they twisted


    Cookie''s limbs and neck, broke them all."


    ¡°Amos''s guts were even pulled out. Don''t worry about us, just go." Louisa added in a panic.


    Seeing his daughter standing alone against the threat, Keh''s eyes reddened. "Be, please, just go."


    His daughter had sacrificed so much, too much, for them.


    "Good child, leave this ce." Bernard''s voice was choked with emotion, as if this was their final farewell. The thought of not


    witnessing his granddaughter walk down the aisle in a beautiful bridal gown filled him with regret and sorrow, his eyesden with


    reluctance and concer.


    The bodyguards, gagged with torn cloth, were also making muffled pleas for Arabe to leave. Fear, concern, and urgency filled


    their eyes, as if they had just endured something horrific and insisted Arabe must leave.


    The church doors mmed shut behind Arabe, plunging the space into deeper shadows.


    Arabe showed no fear, but instead


    looked displeased at thepeople sn |


    the altar ''You bhoke your promise."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Cookie was innocent.


    This person had said that if she


    obediently went to theald marion!


    t alt Kath ookie. Please


    read the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But Cookie had still been tragically killed.


    "Just two bodyguards dead and


    you''re already upset? Soon, it''ll b


    your whole familys S shidewith


    apayallitidnting smile. "It''s been a


    while since we sisters had a


    face-to-face chat. Today, we''ll talk to


    our heart''s content." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2116

    "Release them first," Arabemanded, her voice as cool and detached as ever.


    Serena¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a venomous re and the thunderous fury of a storm brewing, "You dare to bargain with


    me now? Open your eyes and see clearly. Those bound up here are your grandparents, your parents! And soon, your five


    brothers will join you in death."


    As the thought crossed her mind, Serena''s twisted smile returned, "You still have a chance to beg for mercy."


    Arabe curled her lips in a mocking smile, saying dismissively, ¡°Beg for mercy? For a quick death?"


    "Well, that''s not guaranteed." Serena''sughter grew even more jubnt, "But if I''m in a good mood, | might make their deaths


    quick."


    Arabe''s gaze shifted to her grandparents beside her. There were only two men guarding them, one named Stinger, the other


    unknown, but probably with average skills.


    "Don''t even think of ying tricks." Serena seemed to read Arabe''s thoughts, chuckling, "I''m confident enough to guard them


    with just two men because today, none of you will escape."


    "You''re quite confident," Arabe looked at her nonchntly, asking calmly, "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    Without any hurry to save her family, Arabe stood there casually, looking up at the towering figure of Serena on the altar.


    ¡°When you first left me with the Collins family, did you want to outshine me, or was it a show for your family, to make them think


    you were kind and understanding?"


    Under normal circumstances, Arabe wouldn''t have wasted a breath on such a foolish question, but today, she patiently said, "I


    just didn''t want to break my family''s heart. They''ve lived with you for eighteen years; there''s bound to be deep affection."


    If Arabe hade home and immediately pushed Serena out, her parents might not have said anything, but they would have


    felt for Serena, experienced sorrow and loss. And that''s human nature.


    ¡°For this reason, you agreed to let me stay in this family? To treat me as an equal with you, as a Collinsdy?" Serena was


    incredulous.


    ¡°Otherwise?" Arabe met her gaze, "Not everyone is like you, fussing over such trivial matters. Whether you''re here or not,


    whatever expensive clothes or jewelry you wear, it doesn''t affect me. As long as my parents are happy, | consider them having


    one more daughter.¡±


    ¡°And now you''re still lying?" Serena didn''t buy it, "Would you swear on your family''s lives that what you''re saying is true?"


    "Why wouldn''t |?" Arabe''s words were heartfelt.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Half convinced, half skeptical, Serena pressed on, "If you really thought that way, why oppose me at every turn?¡±


    "Isn''t it you who opposes me at every turn?? From the first day | returned to this home, did you show any kindness?"


    Arabe''s response irked Serena, "So you''re saying I''ve never given true affection? Back when you were at Westerly College,


    didn''t | realize my mistake, regret it, and try to reach out to you? You were the one rejecting me, the one not epting my


    sincerity. If not for you, how could our family''s rtionship have fallen to such a state?"


    "l''ve said it before; you don''t need to


    try to appease me. Just live quietly in


    this family, and you can stays Ing


    asyounline awHatever material or


    emotional investments the family


    has made in you, | don''t care," These


    were Arabe''s true feelings. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    As long as Serena didn''t y dirty behind her back, she could stay in their home indefinitely.


    Arabe didn''t mind.


    "It''s you who''s been swayed by nder, acting erratically, one moment sane, the next hysterical."


    "How dare you call my mother''s


    words nder." Serena pleded as


    landeniree radader higgered,


    "You have no idea how much | regret


    not listening to her." Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Not listening to her? While the Collins family still held affection for you, to use them as a stepping stone to another wealthy


    household?¡±


    Serena''s eyes widened in astonishment; how did Arabe know what her birth mother had said?


    "While the family still adored and


    trusted you, you aimed to milk thi


    household for allt gueorth tSrhise


    your awl Status. or perhaps, to find


    an opportunity to kill me and return to


    your life of unrivaled adoration and


    unlimited glory?" Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2117

    Arabe''s words left without anything to rebut. Indeed, this was how Martha had taught her. But she had always been wavering,


    so.


    "| regret letting her raise you." Louisa, bound to a pir,mented with a heavy heart, "If it weren''t for her, maybe there was still


    hope for you."


    Once upon a time, Serena was as pure and innocent as a nk canvas, untainted by the world.


    It was Martha who poisoned her ear, fanning the mes of deceit, coupled with the shift in her own mindset, that led her down


    the path of no return.


    If only they, as her parents, had realized in time.


    Maybe everything could have been different.


    It wasn''t that they were overly attached to Serena as their daughter, but rather they grieved the loss of a kind soul who had been


    led astray¡ªthe cost was simply too high.


    "Can you swear that everything you just said is the truth?" Serena looked at Arabe, her emotions fluctuating slightly.


    Arabe''s expression remained as calm as ever, "I''ve already sworn it. If you don''t believe me, what else can | say?"


    Serena wanted to believe, but all she could muster was a bitter smile, "There''s no going back. It''s all irreversible."


    It was toote.


    Everything was far toote.


    Now confined to a wheelchair, her life had taken a drastic turn.


    ¡°Rest assured, tonight''s ze will be a grand farewell for you," Serena signaled to her subordinate, who immediately understood


    and promptly released the eight Chesters.


    It was then that Arabe realized why Serena was so confident today¡ªit was because of these Chesters.


    Erik was a minor leader of one of Doom''s factions, it would be normal for him to have ess to Chesters.


    But how had he managed to bend these Chesters to his will?


    Even after his death, they obeyed Serena''smands¡ªhow had he achieved this?


    "Good luck," Serena uttered beforemanding the Chesters, "Kill the ones tied to the pirs."


    She was curious to see whom Arabe would save!


    The eight Chesters seemed to


    understand her agdO


    imppediotdVanced toward the


    bound figures. Please read the


    original content at .


    Arabe swiftly kicked at the lead Chester, who blocked her strike with his arms.


    Arabe only then discovered that


    Chester''s arms Wele particry"


    hang: Kicking Hitthe only stepped


    back one step. Please read the


    original content at .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Usually, anyone she kicked would have to retreat several steps, clutching their stomach.


    Arabe delivered another powerful


    roundhouse kick, and this time t


    Chester finally stepged back no


    sfensibut then as if nothing


    happened, continued walking


    towards the people tied to the pirs.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2118

    Serena¡¯s subordinates guarding the hostages was about to retreat when Arabe lunged at one of them, snatched his knife, and


    plunged it decisively into the top of Chester''s head.


    Atop the altar, Serena chuckled as if she found Arabe''s efforts futile.


    "This Chester is an upgraded version from before. Attacking the top of the head is useless against them."


    In short, their vulnerability wasn''t there.


    As the two Chester advanced with their mechanical strides towards Keh and Louisa, Arabe quickly rushed to their rescue.


    She pushed Chester back several steps and shed through the ropes binding her parents with the knife in her hand.


    No sooner had Keh and Louisa been freed than three more Chesters headed towards her grandparents, and another trio


    made their way to the bodyguards tied to the pirs.


    Arabe couldn''t possibly save them all at once.


    Luckily, Stinger caught her eye and decisively cut through the ropes binding Bernard and Cornelia, pulling them to safety behind


    him.


    Since the Chesters were programmed to kill Bernard and the others, they wouldn¡¯t attack Stinger, assuming he was one of their


    own.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And Arabe took this opportunity to run to the three bodyguards tied to the pirs, slicing through their ropes swiftly.


    As Stinger and Arabe stood shoulder to shoulder, protecting everyone behind them, Serena''s face twisted with surprise and


    anger, "Stinger, you dare betray me??"


    Stinger looked up at the girl on the altar, his voice cold, "For years, | served your father loyally, risking my life to do his bidding.


    But behind closed doors, he tormented my parents, made them live lives worse than animals, and they died in disgrace. Tell me,


    with whom should | settle this ount??"


    Serena''s brows furrowed, "Is it Arabe who''s been sowing discord? Telling you these things? Her words can¡¯t be trusted."


    Her father would never do such a thing.


    ¡°Her words are far more believable than yours," Stinger said, and then he made a break for the figure on the altar.


    Serena furiously shouted, "If that''s the case, then you all can go to hell together today!"


    She ordered the Tyrannosaurus and Nighthawk to teach Stinger a lesson, andmanded all the Chesters, "Kill them."


    The eight Chesters moved as if activated, once again advancing towards Arabe and the others.


    "Be, run! I''ll hold them off, please." Louisa, though terrified, clutched at Arabe''s clothes, begging desperately.


    Keh, too, tried to stand in front of his daughter, "Forget about us."


    He could buy a few seconds, and in those seconds, with their darling daughter''s speed, she could get far away!


    Arabe shielded them with her arms, retreating step by step like an eagle protecting her chicks.


    The strength of the eight Chesters far surpassed theirs; a frontal assault was not the solution, they still needed to find their weak


    spot.


    If not the head, then where could it be?


    The leading two Chesters swiftly aimed punches at Arabe, while the remaining six targeted Keh, Louisa, and the others.


    Arabe was struggling to fend off


    the swift and fierce We g igrfront of


    iwi wie esos to save the four


    b th her. It was too much to


    handle. Please read the original


    content at .


    One of the Chesters grabbed


    Keh''s shirt, about to lift him, mM


    when Arabe iced THe C


    Chpstarbefdre her seized the


    opportunity, delivering a kick that


    sent her flying meters away, crashing


    to the ground. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Be¡ª" Her four family members rushed towards her, but Cornelia, slower to react, was caught by a Chester.


    As Arabey on the ground, she could finallyprehend the horrifying torment Cookie and Amos had faced before their


    demise.


    The kick in her stomach was several


    times more painful than any she''d


    received before, but wae she GaW |


    ten lifter. dfandmother and


    throw her their way, Arabe still


    managed to spring forward at


    incredible speed, catching and


    tossing her back. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Mom, Be." Louisa was petrified, rushing over to them in panic.

 Chapter 2119

    Cornelia was thrown with such force by Chester that Arabe fell to the ground once again. Guilt and worry flooded through


    Cornelia as she struggled to lift her aching body off her beloved Arabe, but her limbs refused to cooperate.


    Bernard and Keh reached out to help her up.


    But there was no time to catch their breath; eight Chesters were already bearing down on them once more.


    Arabe pressed a button on her watch to alert Jack and the others, then quickly got up and fought against the eight Chesters.


    Meanwhile, Stinger made a beeline for the altar, intent on finishing off Serena. But Serena was not alone; she was guarded by


    Tyrannosaurus and Nighthawk, who, despite Stinger''s earlier battering from Jack, stood unwavering, like emotionless robots


    programmed to protect.


    "My parents were killed by Erik, and who knows, maybe your families too. Are you really going to foolishlyy down your lives for


    her?" Stinger taunted them.


    But his words fell on deaf ears as Nighthawk and Tyrannosaurus remained stoic, forming an imprable barrier around Serena.


    "She''s definitely going down today, do you really want to go down with her?¡± Stinger shouted, but to no avail.


    As he prepared to engage them, reinforcements led by Romeo and Jack burst through the doors. Serena''s face twisted with


    rage, "Arabe, you dare bring backup."


    She felt betrayed, her voice seething with anger, "Fine, if you all want to escort her to the grave, then you''ll all meet your maker


    today!"


    With that, Serena pressed a button on her remote, and the doors mmed shut. From all directions, more Chesters appeared,


    their numbers swelling to over twenty.


    ¡°Kill them." Serenamanded, and her army of Chesters advanced.


    Romeo and Jack had brought along about a hundred men, drew their weapons and opened fire on the advancing Chesters, but


    these Chesters were not afraid of bullets, their bodies seemed as invulnerable as if made of iron and copper.


    One after another, the bodyguards were lifted by the Chesters and thrown against pirs and windows. In the blink of an eye,


    more than twenty meny defeated.


    "Find a chance to get my family out of here first," Arabe instructed Jack, who was by her side.


    "Don''t worry, boss, leave it to me!" Jack replied, attempting to kick a Chester only to be lifted and thrown aside himself.


    Just as Arabe could react, four Chesters attacked her in unison. Romeo intercepted two for her, Arabe fended off another,


    and thest was blocked by the sudden appearance of Wolf.


    "Help Jack get my family to safety," Arabe ordered upon seeing him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Understood."


    Wolf sprang into action, fending off Chesters threatening Keh, pushing them back.


    A Chester approached Louisa, who,


    gripped by fear, picked up a feand


    swung wildly, hecayeeshut tight. To


    He? hh r, the Chester seemed


    unfazed, grabbing her clothes, ready


    to lift her. Please read the original


    content at .


    A scream caught in her throat, but


    Jack arrived just in tia to savener!


    frome being Butletrinto a pir. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The situation was dire. Their forces were halved, and the Chesters remained unscathed.


    ¡°Boss, we can''t keep fighting like this." Jack was panting heavily from exhaustion.


    These Chesters were incredibly


    strong; even he Solely ithstamdl |


    AS rjettatone the oss, with


    het delicate constitution. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2120

    Arabe eyed the encroaching Chester with caution, still unsure of their Achilles¡¯ heel.


    She had tried stabbing at Chester''s temple, heart, and stomach, and other areas with knife, but it had no effect on them.


    "Take the grandparents and leave first, I''ll cover your retreat with my men," Romeo said to the girl beside him as the Chesters


    closed in.


    "You can''t handle them on your own," Arabe knew that besides Romeo, even Jack and the others were no match for these


    Chesters.


    Romeo was trying to buy her time, and she feared it could cost him his life.


    "Just do as | say." Romeo''s de swiftly shed at Chester''s arm, but from shoulder to wrist, Chester''s skin remained


    unscathed, as if he were some lifeless automaton.


    More and more bodyguards fell, with nowhere left to retreat. The main doors were sealed shut, their guns were out of bullets,


    and the windows stood two meters high.


    In that moment, Tyrannosaurus sent Stinger flying with a powerful kick. Stinger mmed into a pir and crumpled to the ground,


    coughing up blood.


    "Hahahahaha." Serena reveled in the sight of her vanquished foes, "I told you, all of you are going to die here today."


    Stinger couldn''t get up, his gaze fixed on the girl by the altar, his desire for revenge sapped of vigor.


    His vision blurred, he reminisced about boating on theke with his parents in the park as a child, yearning to see their faces one


    last time. But in a daze, he saw the image of Arabe and the rest cornered by about twenty Chesters, with Arabe far away


    from him.


    His consciousness fluctuated between rity and fuzziness.


    As the Chesters moved to strike Arabe and her group, Serena abruptlymanded, "Wait."


    The Chesters froze, as if someone had hit the pause button.


    ¡°Romeo, if you don''t want her to die a gruesome death, marry me!" Serena blurted out her demand.


    ¡°Marry you and you''ll spare everyone here?¡± Romeo asked, his smileced with sarcasm.


    ¡°Of course not." Serenaughed, "If you agree to tie the knot with me, | might spare her life, but the rest are doomed."


    ¡°You wouldn''t even spare who was once your family?" Romeo was referring to Bernard and the others.


    "They deserve to die."


    If Arabe weren''t of some use to leverage Romeo into obedience, Serena would dly have her dead that very day!


    "You dare toe near me?" Romeo''s lips curled coldly, wasn''t she afraid he might kill her in a moment of anger?


    Serena blushed coyly, "Unless it''s our wedding night, you can''t touch me."


    She had confidence in her subordinates¡ªTyrannosaurus, Nighthawk, and the Chesters.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You are in your dreams." Arabe


    didn''t expect her to still be obses


    with Romeo a hig gradial fervent.


    geyirig the Spportunity while the


    Chesters were motionless, Arabe


    dashed towards the altar with


    lightning speed. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Be." Romeo wanted to follow her


    but hesitated, fearing that if hem


    Chesters pranganto Gdtion again


    Jak adWor would be


    overwhelmed, and the Collins family


    would be in danger. Please read the


    original content at .


    Serena mistook Arabe''s intentions, thinking she was seizing the chance to kill her.


    Unexpectedly, Arabe ran to a spot


    five or six meters away\f, mthe\T\


    9p begat Stinger up,


    i ing to take him with her. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Serena signaled Tyrannosaurus with a nce, and he immediately moved to block their escape.

 Chapter 2121

    Arabe''s agility was nothing short of remarkable. In a blink of an eye, Tyrannosaurus was sent flying through the air,nding


    several feet away with a thud and clutching his chest in agony.


    Nighthawk didn''t fare any better against Arabe''s prowess either; he was kicked effortlessly to the base of the altar pedestal in


    no time.


    Serena watched Arabe rescue Stinger right before her eyes. She furiously cursed her subordinates, "Useless waste of space."


    They couldn''t even stop a girl!


    Stinger couldn''t believe Arabe hade to rescue him.


    Gratitude filled his eyes as he looked at her, but then darkness overtook him, and he passed out again.


    Arabe, supporting Stinger, hadn''t even rejoined her group when several people rushed over to assist her.


    Romeo''s voice was soft and concerned, "You okay?"


    Arabe shook her head.


    ¡°Do youe to any conclusion?" Serena called out to Romeo in the distance, "I''m running out of patience. You''ve got ten


    seconds to decide. If you refuse, and this ce will be your graveyard today."


    ¡°Hasn''t Be already answered you?"


    Romeo''s reminder of Arabe''s previous retort, "In your dreams,¡± which instantly made Serena''s face turn sour.


    Romeo exuded amanding presence, much like Arabe''s own formidable aura. The two stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Romeo looked disdainfully at the figures around the altar and said coldly, "Even if you were thest person on Earth, Serena, |


    wouldn''t nce your way, let alone be with you."


    Serena was livid, "Fine, then you''ll both die here today. Kill them, in the most brutal way!"


    It was as if a switch was flipped in Chester. Some bodyguards had their limbs twisted on the spot, some had their heads beaten


    until they bled, and some even had their eyes gouged out. Romeo and Arabe simply couldn¡¯t save so many people.


    And Jack and Wolf had to cover for Arabe''s family to leave.


    Another bodyguard fell, sttering blood on Cornelia, who, terror-stricken, nearly fainted.


    "This way!" Wolf supported Bernard and Cornelia, rushing them towards a shattered window.


    A few of the injured bodyguards,


    enduring their body pains, Sele


    all the dusty pews fromthe mers


    OF reahb , Stacking them high,


    hoping to create an escape route


    through the window for Bernard and


    the other. Please read the original


    content at .


    Jack was the first to climb up,


    holding a chair leg that had been


    previously disman d-thestet in


    ths fightH@kidoked out al the


    remaining shards of ss from the


    window to ensure safety before


    extending a hand to help the others


    up. Please read the original content


    at .


    Bernard and Cornelia, advanced in years, struggled with the precarious pile of chairs. Even with bodyguards steadying the base,


    they nearly fell.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In the meantime, the Chesters had dealt with the other bodyguards and was approaching them.


    Jack jumped down to fight them, trying his best to buy time for Bernard and Cornelia. However, being vastly outnumbered, he


    was soon thrown into the "mountain of chairs".


    Bernard and Cornelia had barely climbed onto a chair when the flying Jack hit them, and they both fell down.


    "Watch out." Romeo shielded


    Arabe into his arms with one hand


    and kicked Chester behind ecate


    few steps away, BAKEH Sta ed at


    another hester''s eye with the knife


    in his hand, but to no avail. He could


    only kick that Chester a few steps


    back again, retreating two meters


    backward with Arabe. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Spotting a Chester about to attack Romeo from behind, Arabe quickly stepped out of his embrace and kicked the two


    Chester behind Romeo away into the distance.

 Chapter 2122

    "Stop struggling, it''s no use,¡± Serena said coldly, her voice cutting through the chaos as she looked upon the injured and fallen.


    "You''re all going to die anyway, so why waste your energy?"


    Jack tumbled into the heap of chairs, nearly as broken apart as the splintered wood around him. But he knew he couldn''t afford


    to stay down; his boss had given him a task that wasn¡¯tpleted yet¡ªhe had to ensure the safety of the Collins family as they


    left.


    Wolf reached out to them, pulling them up with one grab.


    The several bodyguards who had been helping with the chairs had already been thrown out the window by Chester, it was


    unknown whether they were dead or alive.


    Jack and Wolf then helped Bernard and Cornelia up from among the wreckage, protecting them behind their backs. Shoulder to


    shoulder, they faced the seven or eight menacing Chesters together.


    Behind Romeo and Arabe, there were Keh and Louisa to protect, as well as the unconscious Stinger.


    The two of them stood next to each other, whispering their strategy as they faced the dozen or so Chesters in front of them.


    "Be, forget about us, just get out." Louisa was nearly in tears. She knew for her daughter and future son-inw, escaping


    through the window with the help of chairs wouldn''t be a problem.


    But the problem was these two children were too filial and responsible; they''d never leave their family behind.


    Keh knew it was futile to persuade his daughter, so he pinned his hopes on Romeo.


    ¡°Romeo, I''ve never asked you for anything before, but today, please, take Be and get out. If anything happens to her, we


    couldn''t bear it."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll keep Be safe and get us all out," Romeo and Arabe had already discussed it, each holding a knife, they


    stabbed at the oing Chesters.


    They were searching for Chester''s weakness, probing with their des at Chesters¡¯ shoulders and arms and quickly shifting to


    another target when it wasn''t effective.


    At this point, Jack was feeling overwhelmed; these Chesters were like invincible monsters, draining all his strength.


    He realized he had underestimated the situation. When he''d first heard Serena had taken the Collins family, he was dismissive,


    thinking she could not cause much trouble, so he''d brought only a handful of his own men to meet with Romeo''s crew.


    But evenbined, their hundred men weren''t enough to fend off these Chesters.


    Suddenly, a voice from outside broke through.


    "Boss, catch the bottles."


    From outside, one of Arabe''s men threw in some bottles ¡ª knockout powder they kept in the car for emergencies.


    If Chester hadn''t thrown him out the


    window, he wouldn''t haye, had ?he! ''


    V


    peg tovterch these items. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Jack caught one of the bottles ina


    swift move, and Arabell dorheb


    ageditha offers flying in. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The powder was thrown at the Chesters, but it had no effect.


    "They''re not really human, so the powder''s useless on them," Arabe realized.


    "Is there anything else?" Jack shouted to the others outside.


    Quickly, another bag was tossed in. "Jack, boss, catch this.¡±


    Inside the bag was several small bombs Arabe had crafted, norger than ping-pong balls.


    Jack, with his advantageous position


    akin to being the first to get the moon


    by being close to the ae tower 1


    ickly {@qres up \witht frie elp of a


    chair to catch the bag. After catching


    it, he handed two to Wolf, kept two


    for himself, and threw the remaining


    whole bag to Arabe. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2123

    "Take them down!" Serena had no clue what was in the bag, but something in her gut told her those things were harmful to her


    people.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As expected, Jack, with all his might, managed to knock a thug back a few steps. In the moment when Chester was angrily


    gritting his teeth, Jack swiftly stuffed a ping pong ball bomb into his mouth and then yelled, "Fall back!"


    Wolf swiftly pulled Bernard and Cornelia to retreat.


    Jack also ran to a safe ce at his fastest speed. In about two seconds, the bomb exploded. Chester''s head was blown to


    smithereens, and he hit the ground with a thud.


    The bomb worked on Chester?!


    It was like striking gold. Romeo tied two Chesters together, crammed a bomb into one''s mouth, and ¡°boom¡±! The bomb-bearing


    Chester was blown up, while the other remained unharmed.


    The unharmed Chester angrily tore off the ropes binding him and walked towards Romeo.


    Arabe kicked him back several steps and stuffed a bomb in his mouth. With a thunderous st, the Chester was blown to


    pieces, copsing to the ground.


    Serena watched as about eight or nine of the Chesters left by her father were taken down, and her anger boiled over.


    Fortunately for her, Arabe and her crew had used up their bombs and had no other means left.


    Agleam of satisfaction shed in Serena''s eyes as she ordered the remaining Chesters, "Tear them to pieces."


    The remaining Chesters quickly advanced towards them again.


    Just then, Arabe''s smartwatch buzzed. It was a call from Jones.


    She had sent Jones to the hospital earlier to capture that mysterious person, who had warned that if Martin didn''t finish her off by


    midnight, he would personallye to take the lives of the entire Cooper family!


    Arabe was dying to know who this mysterious person was!


    As she swiped her watch to answer, she simultaneously pushed back another Chester in front of her several steps.


    Jones'' voice came through, "Boss, we''ve got the mysterious man. Guess who it is?"


    Arabe wasn''t in the mood for guessing games. "Bring more bomb balls ande to the Church, now."


    "Huh? Boss, what''s happening on your end?" Jones immediatelymanded his men to follow him as they quickly vacated the


    hospital, and then hurriedly added, "Alright, and boss, Martin gave me something for you¡ªa cellphone."


    Arabe saw three Chesters attacking her mother simultaneously. She quickly ran over to rescue her but was kicked several


    meters away by one of the Chesters, hitting a pir and falling heavily.


    "Boss, are you okay?!" Jones was panicked; he could hear that his boss had hit something.


    Arabe could hear Jones and his team quickly getting into a car; the sound of the car starting reached her ears.


    As she watched more Chesters


    approaching her, and wi Rented |


    segue psd Kent and


    Louisa so that he couldn''te to


    her aid immediately. Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Turn on that phone and check for Chester''s weakness," Arabe gasped out to Jones through her smartwatch.


    "Chester''s weakness? What do you


    mean? Didn''t you run inte Chestef¡¯ \


    resuserianeatey ound out


    th¨¦ir weakness was in the head or


    has it changed now?" Please read the


    original content at .


    "Just do it!" Arabe grunted in pain.


    As one Chester dre peat, skecwittly


    yerher k¨¦lfe ito Chester''s thigh.


    Please read the original content atChapter


    But the thigh wasn''t the weak spot either.


    At that moment, her knife had already broken into two pieces.

 Chapter 2124

    Arabe was now weaponless.


    Jones, flustered, had just powered on the phone only to find, "Boss, the phone is locked. What should we do? | don''t have the


    password. How can we crack it??"


    Arabe fought off one of the Chesters, instructed, "Try my birthday."


    Arabe¡¯s birthday was the same day as Serena and Ynda.


    The phone was a legacy from Erik to Serena, and the startup password was likely Serena''s birth date.


    Jones entered the boss'' birthday, and to his surprise, the phone was unlocked. "Boss, it''s unlocked."


    His triumph was cut short by a pained grunt from Arabe, prompting his urgent concern, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Six Chesters were ganging up on Romeo; and Arabe, noticing her parents were isted, moved to protect them, sustaining


    gashes from Chester on both her arm and back.


    ¡°Forget about me," Arabe''s voice was as stoic and calm as ever.


    But Jones could hear the pain and resolve beneath thatposure. He knew she was hurt and it made him anxious, his heart


    sinking further.


    Damn it, whoever dares bully his boss is going to pay the prize¡ªhe¡¯d definitely twist that person''s head off when he got the


    chance!


    Jones scoured the phone as fast as he could, finding a strange App he had never seen before.


    But he didn''t know the login details.


    Suddenly, he remembered someone and immediately said, "Hold on, boss, I''ll call you right back."


    There was no way Arabe had the time to hack passwords now, but her mentor sure could! After all, Arabe had learned all her


    hacking skills from Thomas!


    At this hour, Thomas was surely doing nothing, ready to go to sleep.


    He immediately called Thomas, "Thomas, save us."


    Arabe had no clue what Jones was up to, but when she saw six Chesters thrusting their knives at Romeo, she shouted,


    "Watch out!"


    Romeo dodged these knives with lightning speed, taking the opportunity to run to her. Looking at her wounds with distress, he


    didn¡¯t say another word, stripped off his shirt and began to bandage her.


    "I''m fine." Spotting another Chester approaching. Arabe pushed Romeo aside andnded a kick on the assant.


    Once Romeo finished bandaging her up, he said, "We can''t keep this up forever; we need to capture their chief first."


    Now, the only way to make these Chesters stop was to capture Serena first.


    But Serena was perched high atop the altar, a good distance away, and they had family members to protect here.


    Just then, Arabe''s watch buzzed¡ªit was Jones calling.


    Jones'' excited voice came through from the other end.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Boss, their Achilles¡¯ heel is at the


    back of their head¡ªcoin-sized chips


    imnted there, progr. med with |


    e is yaieet Mong as Serena


    commands, the Chesters obey!


    Thomas says if we take out those


    chips, their ''brains'' will be destroyed,


    and they''ll stop moving!" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    The back of the head?!


    Arabe and Romeo exchanged a


    look, grabbed knives ie the ort}


    und, andsuihattac ed


    ester''s fatal weakness. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Meanwhile, Wolf and Jack had been beaten to the ground, too battered to even stand.


    They were too tired, covered in


    wounds; Bernard an cpenelig


    sayattina base them, had tears in


    their eyes. Please read the original


    content at .


    "Jack." Arabe kicked one of the knives on the ground toward him, and another to Wolf, "Do it like this."


    She stabbed swiftly at the back of a Chester''s head.


    The Chester fell down, motionless as if a pause button had been pressed.

 Chapter 2125

    Jack and Wolf immediately got that their Achilles¡¯ heel was the back of their heads!


    They struggled to their feet and fought with all they had!


    Serena hadn''t anticipated that Chester had this lethal vulnerability. Realizing the dire situation, she quickly ordered her few of her


    subordinates to retreat.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tyrannosaurus pressed a button on his remote, and a door beside them creaked open. Nighthawk, carrying Serena, descended


    the steps while another subordinate brought down the wheelchair. Nighthawk gently ced Serena into the chair and hurried


    toward the exit.


    Arabe and Romeo had already teamed up to take out a number of Chesters. Seeing Serena make her escape, they


    immediately gave chase.


    "Blow this ce up." Serenamanded as she left.


    Tyrannosaurus didn''t hesitate to press the remote.


    Aurgent beeping echoed through the air.


    "Damn, they''re going to blow this ce up." Jack looked up, his eyes scanning for the source of the sound. He spotted the


    bombs ced at each corner of the church, already counting down: thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight.


    ¡°Let''s go." Romeo grabbed Keh and Arabe''s hands, ready to leave.


    Arabe also clutched Louisa''s wrist, but she realized someone was missing and turned back, "Stinger."


    Stinger stilly unconscious on the ground.


    "You get your parents out of here."


    Romeo knew Arabe wouldn''t leave Stinger behind, so after handing off the others to her, he sprinted back to hoist Stinger onto


    his shoulders.


    "Twenty-two, twenty-one, twenty.¡±


    The beeping grew more urgent. Arabe held onto Keh with one hand and Louisa with the other, racing for the exit. While


    Wolf, finding the elderly couple too slow, hoisted Bernard onto his shoulder.


    "Sorry, Lady , no offense." Jack scooped up Cornelia, but as he took off, he stumbled over someone and nearly fell.


    On closer inspection, he found that the person lying on the ground was a buddy he brought here.


    He wasn''t dead yet, but he gave Jack a weak smile. Jack had always teased him for being aggard, and now, even on the brink


    of death, he was still Jack''s anchor.


    "You''re alive?" Jack suddenly saw the other men were still breathing. He shouted, "Boss!"


    Arabe turned to see several men still down but alive. She quickly told her parents, ¡°You run, don''t look back, just run!"


    "Be." Keh and Louisa were torn but knew they had to flee.


    ¡°Run fast!" Arabe spun around, determined to save a few more lives.


    Keh and Louisa, not wanting to burden them, tearfully ran ahead.


    "Put me down, | can run by myself."


    Bernard and Corneli AbesteW


    agginsfibeidy Safed by Wolf and


    Jack. Please read the original content


    at .


    Arabe, holding her grandparents¡¯ hands, led them out first.


    Cornelia tripped slightly, and Arabe quickly steadied her.


    Romeo, shouldering an extra brother


    along with Stin er, barsl the Weight of


    tivpipaddiePlease read the original


    content at .


    Wolf also carried two, and Jack shouted into the air, "Is anyone else alive?"


    No response.


    "Anyone?" Jack''s voice strained as he yelled again, aware that time was running out.


    Among the bodies strewn haphazardly, one person closed his eyes, not daring to move.


    His leg was broken; he couldn''t run.


    His vision was eS eeeeg aiow,|


    reeoutin'' Wrdke out anything in


    front of him. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2126

    But Jack still went over and gave him a kick, ¡°Damn it, are you ying dead, huh? Dare to ignore me and see how | deal with


    youter!"


    "Jack, just leave me." Tears welled up in Onion''s eyes; he didn''t want to be a burden to them.


    But Jack crouched down, ¡°Damn it, get your ass up. If you don''t want me dead, then make it quick!"


    Jack wanted to carry him on his back.


    "Jack, my leg''s broken." Onion could only tell the truth.


    Actually, he didn''t want to stay there either; he wanted to continue fighting alongside Jack, to be there for the boss, but his leg


    hurt so much he couldn''t even stand.


    Besides, Jack was already carrying one person on each shoulder, and because of the weight, his wounds were bleeding out.


    Onion knew Jack couldn''t carry him.


    If he insisted on taking him along, they''d likely both die there.


    And it wasn''t just him. There were several others with tears in their eyes.


    They were brothers whose limbs were broken and who were covered in blood.


    After Chester took them down, they held their breath and yed dead, this was how they had narrowly escaped death.


    But what they hadn''t expected was for Serena to nt bombs in the church. The thought of finally meeting their ends here made


    them somewhat distressed.


    "Jack!" A man lying not far away summoned all his strength and called out, "To be friends with you this life, | am content."


    The others joined in, "Indeed."


    Jack''s eyes instantly moistened. "What does life and death matter? Dying for the boss is an honor for me."


    "Take care of the boss."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "With this chance, | can go and chat with the friends below."


    ¡°At the boss'' wedding, don''t forget to send our blessings. Dress sharp, and make the gift generous, don''t be stingy, huh."


    "No time left, why aren''t you running???"


    The bombs installed in the four corners of the church were counting down: Fifteen, fourteen, thirteen.


    Jack couldn¡¯t move a step; there were too many friends on the ground,panions from past battles. He couldn''t just watch


    them stay behind and be blown up to bits.


    At that moment, Jones arrived with his crew, "Hey, I¡¯m here."


    Jack''s tears finally broke free, streaming down his face.


    Jones and his strong men lifted each brother, one by one.


    Dead or alive, they were determi


    to bring them |pagkeRisase read


    the origindleontent atChapter


    "Ten, nine, eight."


    Not long after everyone had run out,


    a thunderous ee ol


    dle-ereren ka Wiha , mes shot


    into the sky, and smoke billowed


    high. Please read the original content


    at .


    The whole world seemed to shake.


    The massive st sent everyone several meters forward.


    The moment Romeo fell to the


    ground, he Ine eNS ee ie mM


    Arabe. Despite dig eakSringing and


    hid vidion being somewhat blurred,


    he urately ran to the girl, held her


    in his arms, and covered her ears


    with his hands. Please read the


    original content at .


    The sound of the explosion came in waves, deafening.

 Chapter 2127

    But Arabe felt extraordinarily safe in Romeo''s arms, as if all the dangers of the world were kept at bay by his warm and strong


    embrace.


    Shrapnel from the explosion scattered onto Romeo''s back, but he seemed impervious to the pain as he continued to shield the


    girl in his arms.


    Debris flew towards others, striking some in the head, others sttering across their bodies.


    It wasn''t until the fury of the explosion had subsided, and the thick smoke had cleared enough to see the path ahead, that Jones


    and the others began to help the injured to their feet.


    Keh cradled Louisa in his arms, feeling an overwhelming joy of having survived the ordeal. Looking at his wife, her hair and


    face covered in dust, his eyes moistened with tears.


    Knowing she was safe, Louisa finally let go of her fear and burst into tears.


    Bernard and Cornelia, being elderly, were thrown several feet away by the st. They hit the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Boss!" Jones called out, informing her of the two elderly people who had fainted.


    Arabe stepped out of Romeo''s embrace to check her grandparents¡¯ pulse, finding they were alright, and her heart settled.


    "I''ll carry them to the car first," Romeo said as he lifted Bernard. Only then did Arabe notice the injury on his back; his clothes


    torn, and blood seeping out.


    Her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and heartache. After he had picked up Bernard, he went to lift Cornelia.


    Jones came running over to report to Arabe, "Boss, when we came upon them, they were trying to flee, but we caught them."


    Arabe''s eyes turned cold as she looked at Serena, Nighthawk, Tyrannosaurus, and the others tied up not far away, "Take them


    back."


    Serena knew nothing good awaited her upon return. She protested with sobs, only to be met with a fierce p from Jack.


    "Cry me a river, you''ll get what''sing to you."


    Jack''s p was powerful; since Serena''s cheek had already been cut by the shrapnel from the explosion, the p widened her


    wound, causing her to grimace in pain.


    Arabe''s subordinate clearlycked the sense of chivalry towardsdies, to strike such a beautiful face.


    "Oh yeah, boss, | haven''t told you who the mysterious person is." Jones leaned into Arabe and revealed the name, which


    made her eyes grow even colder.


    ¡°We''ve got them now," reported another subordinate.


    ¡°Let''s go."


    At Arabe''smand, everyone got into their vehicles, ready to leave. To their surprise, her five brothers arrived one after


    another.


    Serena had told them that Bernard, Cornelia, Keh, Louisa, and even Arabe were in her grasp.


    She had even sent them photos.


    When Hans received the photos, he


    was in a neighboring city. Chasel was


    ona mission in anot tow,


    hag tandietia big Contract and was


    busy building a firewall, Sean and


    Ophelia were out on their first date,


    and David was at a rehearsal. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    All five of them, upon receiving the message, hurried over and had just now arrived.


    "It''s all right now," Arabe sinctly briefed the situation to her brothers.


    The brothers hadn''t expected Serena to be so heartless, you could say, she waspletely insane.


    Seeing the wounds on their sister, they urged her to get into the car and get back for treatment.


    On the way, Arabe asked Jack in the car, "Amos and Cookie."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, boss, they''re already at


    our headquarters. When you! O


    avable, all of yesteompany


    du) fatten brothers on their final


    journey, to send them off in style,"


    Jack assured her. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Good," Arabe nodded in approval, "Well done.¡±


    "Take a break, boss, you''re injured,"


    Jack reminded her, knowing ite


    force of Chesterebiows Was several


    nesta St an average person, even


    a knife cut was deeper than usual.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2128

    Arabe nodded. She couldn''t lean back in her chair because of the wound on her back; she had to lean slightly to the side


    instead, which finally allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, thick ck smoke billowed from Reflections Vi.


    Numerous servants and bodyguards were battling the ze. Thankfully, since Edith had taken over as housekeeper and


    convinced Louisa to purchase a batch of firefighting equipment, reasoning that a mansion of this size needed ample fire


    protection, they were well-prepared.


    Little did they expect that their foresight would prove so timely.


    Someone tried calling Keh and Louisa but got no answer, so they called Arabe instead.


    ¡°Ms. Be, the house is on fire. It¡¯s the basement.¡±


    Fortunately, the basement and the main building were separate, and thanks to the sufficient firefighting equipment, the fire were


    quickly extinguished, leaving only thick smoke behind.


    Upon returning home, Arabe found that the family doctor had also arrived.


    She was called in by Louisa.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Louisa thought that her precious daughter was injured and that tending to the wounds herself was too taxing. She thought it


    would be better to have professional help.


    ¡°My injuries are minor; please check on the others first,¡± Arabe instructed the doctor, wanting her to examine her grandparents


    and parents.


    However, the entire family unanimously insisted that Dr. Anne treat her first.


    Arabe couldn¡¯t win against them, and she had to let her tend to her wounds obediently.


    Keh and Louisa had sustained minor scrapes, nothing serious, but Romeo¡¯s back was quite severe.


    After Dr. Anne had bandaged Arabe¡¯s wounds, she went to tend to Romeo.


    Dr. Anne treated Keh and Louisa, then proceeded to check on Bernard and Cornelia.


    The deputy head of the security team approached them, reporting the night¡¯s events.


    ¡°Tonight, a group of intruders forced their way into Reflections Vi. Our guards engaged them, and not long after, the basement


    caught fire. We rushed to put out the mes, and during the chaos, the intruders vanished. They might have escaped.¡± The


    bodyguard¡¯s tone carried a hint of self-reproach; they felt useless for not capturing even one of them.


    If Ms. Be had been there, she definitely wouldn''t have let those people get away!!


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± Arabe said calmly, ¡°my people were lying in wait outside. They''ve probably already caught them by now.¡±


    She had previously instructed Tom to keep a team concealed around Reflections Vi, all for this day.


    Tonight, with Bernard, Cornelia, Keh, and Louisa kidnapped, and her five brothers not home and the house empty, it was the


    perfect opportunity to strike.


    She took out her phone to call Tom, sure enough, Tom reported they had just apprehended the suspects after a lengthy chase.


    ¡°Boss, I''ll bring them to Reflections Vi right away,¡± Tom said with a note of pride in his voice.


    ¡°Good job,¡± Arabe praised.


    Ending the call, she tapped her phone, ¡°I installed micro-cameras in the basement.¡±


    She projected the footage from the


    cameras onto the TV SG reyne


    around te spehroostas group of


    Kate-teh masks and casual


    clothes had burst into the basement.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    They were searching for something


    or someone, kicking open door a


    door, only to fi gactevom ein y.


    They aidi¡¯t find the person they were


    looking for and made a call, reporting,


    ¡°Erik is not here. Every room is


    empty.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    The voice on the other end seemed to order them to retreat. After the call, they set the basement aze and swiftly left the


    scene.


    ¡°They came for Erik.¡± Louisa realized,


    ¡°They thought Erik was still alive.


    That means t pastettindwho


    Fompe@Ek take poison wants to


    take him back or kill him on the spot.


    It seems Erik must have something


    on that person!¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2129

    ¡°This also shows that person has been secretly spying on our lives. It''s terrifying." Keh remarked.


    "Oh, boss, this is the phone Martin wanted me to give you." At that moment, Jones finally remembered the task at hand and


    handed the smartphone to Arabe.


    The phone had been cracked by Thomas, and as Arabe scrolled through, she found Erik''sst words to Serena, along with all


    the information rted to the mastermind. She projected it directly onto the TV screen.


    Everyone in the room was left in shock, their emotions a tangled mess of grief and disbelief.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    Alma was sleeping soundly when a frantic knocking at her door startled her awake. Rubbing her eyes with irritation, she opened


    the door and grumbled, "What''s with the knocking? In the middle of the night, why disturb people¡¯s sound sleep.¡±


    "Miss, we''ve gotta go quickly." her nanny was pulling her arm to leave, then suddenly remembered something and pulled her


    back, "Grab your passport, jewelry, and whatever else you need."


    "What for?" Alma asked impatiently, "It''s sote, what''s gotten into you?"


    But Lina didn''t have time to exin; she hurried Alma towards the safe, urging her desperately, "Hurry, punch in the code. We''re


    in deep trouble, and if we don''t move now, it''ll be toote. Hurry."


    It was the first time Lina had ever spoken to Alma with such urgency, which gave Alma an ominous premonition. She even


    pressed the wrong digit while entering the password.


    Lina was beside herself with panic, "Everyone''s ready; it''s just you we''re waiting on, hurry up."


    Alma tried again, only to press a wrong digit once more.


    It wasn''t until the third attempt that the safe beeped twice and swung open.


    Lina quickly grabbed a bag, stuffed everything inside, and then pulled Alma to run.


    ¡°Lina, what''s happening. I''m still in my pajamas."


    She wasn''t just in her pajamas; she felt barefoot and cold, running across the frosty floor.


    "You''d better ask the master and madam. All | know is that there''s been a major incident at home, and now we''re all heading


    abroad toy low."


    As Lina dragged Alma toward the family''s private helipad, Alma saw her parents and sister, alsoden with belongings, racing


    towards the helicopters.


    It was the first time she had seen her parents and sister in such a state of panic.


    Then a servant came running up, gasping out, "Master, Madam, bad news. The five young masters have led people storming in."


    "Run." Beverly gripped Alma''s hand.


    Alma had no clue what was happening.


    As the family of four ascended the


    aircraft''s stairs, five eG ing yaurig |


    n ang iteir ertourdge ad


    stuitrounded the helicopter. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Where could my dear aunt and uncle be going thiste hour?" Hans''s voice sent a chill down the family''s spines.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He signaled to his men, and


    numerous subordinate begano\\


    neyinganesimeahe runway,


    r y to ignite it at any moment.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With a wave of Chasel, and the rest drew their weapons, aiming at the family.


    rk smirked, "Uncle, aunt, what a pleasant surprise. Wouldn''t it be a loss if guns went off identally?"


    Sean toyed with a grenade in his hand, "This is a gift from Be, though | haven''t tested its power yet."


    David chuckled, "We''d like to invite


    you over for a chat and\sgmeret


    aus ploger MindltHe¡¯tWvo sisters should


    come as well." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2130

    Half an hourter.


    The family of four of Lucas was invited to Reflections Vi.


    Bernard and Cornelia sat in the main seats of the living room, their faces with anger and disappointment.


    On the sofa to the left were Keh and Louisa, looking as calm as the eerie stillness before a storm. To the right sat Arabe,


    her expression unreadable.


    Romeo knew what followed was a private matter for the Collins family, and as an outsider, he had excused himself half an hour


    earlier.


    The five brothers came in one after another, each carrying designer shopping bags from various brands.


    Jewelry and valuables were dumped onto the coffee table, quickly piling up into a glittering mound along with the family of four''s


    passports, bank cards, and other personal items.


    Bernard was livid, striding over to his second son and grabbing handfuls of the jewelry, hurling it at him with fury.


    Alma was petrified, wondering what exactly had happened and why her grandfather was so angry.


    "You ungrateful wretch!" Bernard''s voice trembled with rage. "You think you can escape after everything''s been exposed? To


    think I, Bernard Collins, raised someone like you."


    It seemed his anger was insatiable, and he struck Lucas across the face several times.


    Lucas kept his head down the entire time, not once lifting his gaze.


    Alma, however, became anxious. "Grandpa."


    ¡°Shut up." Bernard''s furious voice sent chills through the family.


    Especially Alma, who was utterly shocked.


    Never in her life had her grandfather spoken to her in such a tone, let alone yelled at her in anger.


    Bernard was too angry for words. He red at his son and then turned his gaze to Beverly, his anger turning to a bitterugh.


    "Well, the two of you are quite the pair. I, Bernard Collins, have lived a good long life, and never thought I''d be yed for a fool


    by my own son and daughter-inw."


    "Murder, arson, hiring hitmen, moneyundering. What is it you two haven''t done?"


    Bernard''s roar was like thunder, leaving Frederica and Almapletely shocked. How could their parents.


    With a crisp sharp, Cornelia stepped forward and pped Beverly across the face.


    "From the day you married into the


    Collins family to this moment, we


    have never wron ed yoycand fer


    ea not only did


    you not stop him, you egged him on,


    abetting his crimes. You''ve


    disappointed me beyond words."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Seeing her grandmother so enraged,


    Alma hurriedly interjeeted, "QEdndrhs,


    oye nereibe Some kind of


    misunderstanding.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Her mother had always been the perfect daughter-inw in her grandmother''s eyes.


    "Misunderstanding???" Cornelia was visibly upset, "Be, show them the evidence."


    Alma looked at Arabe. Was she causing trouble behind the scenes again?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ever since Arabe had been


    recognized by the farplyca series of


    i paps had aged the household.


    AY


    ase read the original content at


    .


    Arabe proceeded to cast the evidence from Erik''s phone onto the TV screen.

 Chapter 2131

    Over the years, every mishap at Collins Corporation, every peril Keh and Louisa faced on their travels¡ªthey were all


    orchestrated by Lucas and Beverly.


    Especially during the early years when Keh took over thepany, Lucas and Beverly had a number of schemes against


    him, leading to widespread doubt in his abilities, nearly costing him the position Bernard had entrusted to him.


    Frederica and Alma were in disbelief. The idea that their own parents had been secretly sabotaging their uncle and aunt for over


    a decade was unimaginable.


    Additionally, Erik''s will revealed even more shocking details. Eighteen years ago, during the clinic fire, Martha, in herst


    moments of consciousness, saw Louisa carry away her daughter. But weakened from childbirth and smoke inhtion, she was


    powerless to stop it, and ultimately, it was Erik who rescued her from the clinic.


    It was only after reading the next day''s newspaper, which announced that the Collins family matriarch had safely given birth to a


    daughter, that Erik and Martha realized that their child had been taken by a wealthy family.


    At the time, Louisa had given birth to five sons and now had a daughter, but she was unable to nurse. The baby girl refused milk


    form and cried incessantly, leaving Louisa no choice but to hire a nanny.


    Torn between the need for money and the longing for her daughter, Martha applied for the job.


    To everyone''s surprise, Serena stopped crying at the sight of Martha and even reached out to be held by her.


    After being nourished by Martha''s milk, Serena became unusually calm, prompting Louisa to keep Martha on to care for her.


    Once Martha''s position was secure, she brought Erik in.


    Erik gradually worked his way up to the position of butler, earning Keh and Louisa¡¯s trust.


    After being bought off by Lucas and Beverly, Erik spent years feeding them information about Keh and Louisa''s


    whereabouts, including their daily lives and social circles.


    Lucas and Beverly could never have imagined that Erik had secretly amassed such aprehensive trove of evidence.


    "You knew all along that Serena wasn''t my own flesh and blood, yet you hid it from me for eighteen years, forcing Be to suffer


    on the outside." Louisa¡¯''s voice choked with emotion, her eyes bloodshot with fury.


    Keh''s voice was hoarse with grief as he faced his younger brother. "Did you really wish your own brother dead? Do you even


    consider me your brother anymore?"


    Lucas kept his head down, and Beverly didn''t lift her eyelids either.


    But it was Alma, clutching her mother''s hand in disbelief, asked, "Mom, is this really true? Why would you do this? Haven''t our


    families always been close?"


    Serena had indeed been annoying, but her uncle and aunt had always been particrly kind to her and her sister Frederica.


    She couldn''t understand why her parents would do such things.


    The evidence continued to y on the TV.


    Erik mentioned in his will that he once overheard Lucas telling Beverly that he regretted not being able to end Keh and


    Louisa''s lives in the fire eighteen years ago.


    Hearing this, Keh could no longer hold back his tears, which flowed down in an instant.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He shook his brother''s shoulders,


    weeping as he questioned, " |


    been goo Io JOUIhEER ars? What


    HedE [4 ne to deserve your longing


    for your elder brother''s death, tell me,


    what did | do wrong?" Please read the


    original content at .


    Louisa''s tears also fell. From her first


    day in the Collins family, she trea


    Lucas and Bev, iy aschEou ?


    spying) Veh more so than her two


    brothers who lived abroad; she had


    never guarded against them. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The betrayal by Serena had hurt her, but now Lucas and Beverly had also wounded her.


    Her heart was riddled with pain, struggling to breathe.


    "I was pregnant at the time; no matter how much you hated me, the child was innocent.¡±


    Louisa sobbed, "How could you bear


    to harm her. You were her uncle


    aunt. If it hadn! hesndor Be ilck,


    Be) igaakerhn y the Murphy family,


    if our people hadn''t arrived in time,


    three lives would have been lost that


    night." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2132

    Louisa was crying so hard it seemed she might run out of breath.


    Three lives at stake.


    "How could you. Why would you do this? Why?" Louisa cried out in anguish, "What''s so wrong with me as your sister-inw? Tell


    me today, clear, and in, what did | do, what did | say to make you wish me, my husband, and my children to be damned,


    speak up!"


    This was the first time Arabe had ever seen her mother so utterly undone.


    All her grievances, anger, and sorrow. were vented out in this moment.


    At this moment, all Arabe could do was to wipe her tears, gently pat her on the shoulder, and then quietly step back.


    Her brothers, too, passed tissues to their father, their silence speaking volumes.


    "When | married into this family, you received your wedding gift a yearter than | did, but yours was significantly more


    substantial. Even the house you got was more expensive, more luxurious,¡± Beverly looked up with a touch of sadness and a


    sense of loss, "That was the first time | felt the unfairness from our parents."


    Before Beverly could respond, Cornelia, clearly upset, interjected, "How can you say that? The year you got married, gold was


    priced at $10 per gram. | got you 999 grams, hoping your love with Lucas wouldst forever. The following year, when Louisa


    married into the family, the price of gold had risen to $13 per gram, but | still got her 999 grams¡ªthe amount was the same!"


    "No, it''s not the same. The total value was much more in her case!" Beverly''s eyes shimmered with hurt, "You gave me gold


    worth $99,900; you should''ve given her gold at the same price to be fair! And at her wedding, she had twenty more tables of


    guests than | did."


    "That''s because during Louisa''s year, your father and | had made many new business acquaintances. Those friends had looked


    out for our business, and it would have been rude not to invite them." Cornelia hadn''t expected such a trivial matter to be held


    against her for so long.


    "You say Louisa''s vi is nicer and more expensive. | already exined that to you. Before either of the brothers settled down,


    Lucas firstly picked out the vi, stating he wanted to live there after marriage. It was only two years after Lucas bought his vi


    that Keh chose the Lakeview Vi. By then, property prices had gone up, and Lakeview Vi was a new development in a


    prime location.¡±


    "But the area he picked was a full 200 square metersrger than ours." Beverly said through tears.


    "That''s because that vi came with arger yard, with extra space included.¡± Cornelia never imagined that even the size of the


    house would be a sore point for so many years.


    Later, Keh and Louisa, through their own hard work, moved to the Reflections Vi.


    They hadn''t lived in the Lakeview Vi for more than a few years.


    "When | asked you back then, you


    told me any gifts would do, whether


    you were satisfied with the


    matrimonial home, and,if.th


    Phage ako change. | told


    you not to be shy, to speak up. You


    said everything was fine, that you


    loved Lucas. At the time, | thought


    you were a good girl, and we didn''t


    want to shortchange or upset you.


    Just the gift alone, | can say that no


    other family in the city gave as much


    as we did." Please read the original


    content at .


    Not to mention the gold, there was also cash, a car, a store, and so much more.


    "But Louisa got more." Beverly looked


    at Cornelia, her eyes faintly filled with


    grievous tears, ''l know my


    Fogger a''s are


    different, shees from a


    prestigious family, it makes sense to


    give more. But Lucas and | worked so


    hard after our marriage, we strove,


    yet you didn''t see it." Please read the


    original content at .Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What do you mean by we ''didn''t see


    it?" Cornelia asked coldly, ¡°Is it


    because we didn''t hand over the


    family business fo you temdndge?


    Eyatyard kibws that the Collins


    family business is traditionally


    handed down to the eldest son. Even


    if Louisa had five sons, Hans would


    still manage thepany, the


    principle is the same." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "But Lucas and | are clearly better at business than my elder brother and his wife. Why can''t we manage together? Why can''t we


    inherit thepany and let my brother and his wife take dividends?" Beverly asked grievously.

 Chapter 2133

    Over the years, Keh and Louisa led a life that was the envy of the town, hailed as the town''s wealthiest couple and


    showered with respect wherever they went. Lucas and Beverly, on the other hand, seemed forever doomed tonguish in their


    shadows.


    To the world, it was always Keh''s family that shone the brightest, with Lucas and Beverly as mere afterthoughts.


    Some even looked down on them, feeling they were not as capable as their elder brother and his wife.


    ¡°Is it because of this, you two wanted to take down Keh and Louisa¡ªis that it?" Cornelia asked with heartache.


    "Yes." Beverly lifted her gaze. "Whose fault is it that you never gave us a fair chance from the start?"


    Cornelia was furious; she never thought this dearly-bought daughter-inw could be so vicious in heart and dare to talk back,


    anger driving her to fiercely p her.


    A crisp p resounded in the room, leaving a vivid handprint on Beverly''s cheek.


    "Do you think we decide let Keh run the family business randomly? If hecked the talent, or if he was a profligate, do you


    honestly think we would entrust him with the family business?" Cornelia trembled with anger, "Since they were little, many great


    teachers and mentors posed challenges to them, and Keh''s responses were always superior to Lucas''s.¡±


    "That''s because Keh is older than Lucas, and you''ve been grooming him since he was very young, so naturally he knows


    more." Beverly''s voice was heart-wrenching.


    "Keh is only two years older than Lucas. Besides, when we handed over the business to Keh, we gave Lucas assets of


    equal value. If you two were as talented and business-savvy as you im, then over the years, your ventures should have


    outshone Keh''s." Cornelia retorted, her chest heaving with indignation.


    "But the truth is, you''ve thrown countless obstacles in Keh''s way behind the scenes, and yet, they''ve risen to the top through


    their own merit. What about you two?"


    The fact proved that entrusting the business to Keh had been the right decision.


    Even if Lucas and Beverly had the business acumen, their narrow-mindedness was detrimental to the long-term development of


    the family business.


    "Is it because the corporation wasn''t handed over for you to manage that you felt wronged and thus harbored thoughts of


    murder?" Keh looked at his younger brother with a heart full of sorrow, "Do you remember when we were kids, how our


    parents woulde homete from managing the business, and you told me how nice it would be if they didn''t have to work so


    hard."


    Tears welled up in Keh''s eyes as


    his voice grew hoarse, "l tho pl that


    by takin on the @3pnSRIly of the


    Eat could enjoy a more


    rxed life with the dividends."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    At that time, Lucas seemed indifferent to taking over the business.


    Furthermore, when their parents had divided the inheritance, they had given him the business and Lucas the assets of


    equivalent value.


    But in Beverly''s eyes, the business


    was the key to wealth in the long run.


    The roads to sess 12d beerD (1)


    ved by their PARIS, connections


    i through their efforts, and all


    Keh had to do was follow the


    n, easily keeping the wheels of


    wealth turning. But money


    depreciates. Please read the original


    content at .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Though their parents had given


    Lucas assets of equal value, starti


    their own busi ss fremscr¨¦tdn and


    saga &Vetyt ing from the ground


    up, was far more challenging than


    the pathid out for Keh. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2134

    ¡°You had the gall to trip up your own brother and sister-inw, to hire killers and set fires. You even dared to take the lives of my


    wife and daughter¡ªwhy couldn''t you juste to us and say you wanted thispany.¡±


    Keh''s face was streaked with tears, his voice choked with sorrow, ¡°As long as you speak up, tell me what you want, and |


    would be willing to step down. I''d rather give you thepany than to see what you have be, than to be separated from


    Be for all these years. | didn¡¯t want her to suffer outside, don¡¯t you understand?? Do you understand how important family


    means to me.¡±


    His tears were pouring down like rain, he asked angrily, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    To him, family was everything.


    Lucas''s eyes brimmed with tears too. This was the first time he had seen his elder brother break down like this, pouring his heart


    out to him.


    But it was all toote.


    They had boarded the wrong ship, and there was no turning back.


    ¡°Oh Beverly,¡± Louisa cried, her heart felt like it was being sliced open, ¡°What else is there, that we don¡¯t know? | don''t believe


    that you''d hate us so deeply over something so trivial.¡±


    Now that everything was out in the open, they might as well clear everything up at once.


    There were tears in Beverly''s eyes too, ¡°There are something I''ve held in my heart for so long.¡±


    For years, she had been trying hard to be a good daughter-inw, a perfect sister-inw. There were words that she couldn''t say,


    feelings she had to suppress; and now, after so many years, they were finally seeing the light of day.


    ¡°We both gave birth for the family, but the parents¡¯ attitude towards us two daughters-inw waspletely different, one might


    say it''s worlds apart. Every child you bore was a son, and mom and dad spent more time with them than with Frederica or Alma.¡±


    Beverly couldn''t hold back any longer, and tears swelled in her eyes, ¡°I will never forget the night | gave birth to Frederica. When


    my parents found out | had given birth to a daughter, they didn¡¯t even bother to visit. They just sent the butler with a card and


    some cash, and didn¡¯te to see us until after | had fully recovered from the ordeal of childbirth.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood!!¡± Cornelia was so anxious that she was in tears, ¡°It was because.¡±


    She stopped herself, unable to continue, and instead wiped the tears from her face.


    ¡°Beverly, you''ve really got it wrong!¡± Bernard also started to tear up, ¡°That year, Cornelia and | were at a banquet when we got a


    call saying you were going intobor. We were so happy that we put down our sses and rushed to the hospital, but then we


    received a call on the way.¡±


    He nced at Cornelia, and hesitated whether to reveal the truth of that night.


    They had been keeping this secret for


    so many years; the Qrigigalig OT!


    lapped take this secret to the


    grave. Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°Let me say it." With teary red eyes,


    Cornelia looking as if s ¡éhachaod)


    Fyre mk Nigh you had


    your cesarean, did your brother call


    you several times?¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Beverly was stunned. How did she know about that?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And not just that night, in the days


    before you gave birth t rederiod


    porn y call you,


    asking to borrow money?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Beverly never thought that her mother-inw would know about this.

 Chapter 2135

    When she was a child, her parents ran a modest garment factory in their hometown. They weren''t as wealthy as the Collinses,


    nor were they born into a well-known family like Louisa, but they livedfortably, enjoying the simple pleasures of life.


    But everything changed after her younger brother came of age.


    From some point, her brother started making friends with the rough crowd and running wild¡ªpartying, starting brawls, and


    racking up debts. More and more debtors came to their door, she then found out that her younger brother had racked up a lot of


    gambling debts outside, the amount was enormous. He had impregnated a girl and beaten someone he did not even know into


    the hospital.


    Despite her resentment towards his recklessness, her parents settled his debts to save his life.


    She had hoped that he would change, but in no time, he was back to his old ways, running up another pile of gambling debts.


    At that time, she and Lucas were seriously discussing marriage.


    One night, she was abducted by a group of thugs, who stripped her and tookpromising photos. They demanded she pay off


    her brother''s debts within a week¡ªor they would publicize the photos.


    Terrified that the Collins family would reject her, she kept the incident to herself. After receiving the Collins family¡¯s betrothal gift,


    she used it to clear all her brother''s debts.


    But even after her marriage, her brother was still frequently calling for her to lend him money. Perhaps thinking that being part of


    the Collins family meant she had deep pockets, his debts spiraled out of control, soon reaching tens of millions.


    Twenty years ago, a million could buy a spacious home outright.


    When she learned her brother had rued debts of twenty million, such a massive astronomical figure, she was furious. After


    scolding him, the stress caused her to go into prematurebor, giving birth to Frederica three weeks early.


    While she was giving birth, her brother bombarded her with calls and messages, iming he and their parents had been


    kidnapped, and she needed to pay up immediately to save their lives.


    Seeing these messages after giving birth, she was so upset that she couldn''t even produce milk.


    She had seen simr messages countless times. Yet, save for her hatred toward his brother, she never mentioned this matter to


    anyone.


    Cornelia recounted the past with a heavy heart, ¡°The night you had your C-section, someone called me with your mother¡¯s


    phone, iming they had your parents and brother. They demanded twenty million delivered to ransom them from you family¡¯s


    garment factory¡ªnot to make any noise, or they''d chop off your brother''s fingers.¡±


    Beverly was stunned. She had no idea about any of this.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°At the time, we urgently called


    people to take out all the cash from


    the safe and the banks, but twenty


    million was a omy @lthe {Ere Wh


    wee only eBleltb get ten million


    through various connections, and


    they instructed me to deliver the


    money alone. But Carson was


    worried about my safety and the


    sheer weight of the cash, so he


    insisted on apanying me.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Once we arrived at the factory with


    only half the money, those thugs


    grew Ee us, add Us


    ang doused t e ce with


    gasoline. They locked the doors,


    intent on burning us, your parents,


    and your brother alive inside.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Beverly waspletely shocked; she had beenpletely unaware of these events.


    Due to therge amount of fabric


    stored in the garment factory, once it


    came into contact Vis fee aM


    psoline Buried rapidly


    Fortunately, Bernard and Cornelia


    were only tied up, they were not fixed


    to any fixed posts or chairs. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2136

    They struggled to move their bodies, and under the guidance of Beverly''s mother, they found a pair of scissors and cut off the


    ropes binding them. They saved everyone and escaped the garment factory.


    ¡°You were inbor at the time, undergoing a C-section. And with your strong sense of pride, you didn¡¯t want us to know about


    your family¡¯s business. So after discussing it with your family, we decided not to tell you about this, to let you recover in peace,¡±


    Cornelia exined. ¡°It wasn''t that we didn¡¯t visit you and little Frederica, it''s just that we were injured too and were in the hospital


    ourselves.¡±


    During the time Beverly and Lucas were discussing marriage, she was afraid that the Collins family might look down upon her, so


    she kept her family¡¯s true state a secret. To outsiders, her family appeared to manage a garment factory with dozens of


    employees. In reality, to pay off her brother''s debts, they had mortgaged everything ¡ª the house, the cars, even the factory.


    ¡°Before you married Lucas, we already knew about your family¡¯s financial condition.¡±


    Cornelia¡¯s words made Beverly''s eyes snap open, shocked that after all her painstaking efforts at concealment, her inws had


    known all along.


    ¡°We also knew that you used all of your betrothal gift to pay off your brother''s debts, and those photos.¡± Cornelia initially didn¡¯t


    want to mention this, fearing it would hurt Beverly''s pride.


    ¡°After your marriage, those people came to you a few times for money, threatening with those photos. Your father-inw and |


    stepped in to settle it, and those pictures were destroyed.¡±


    Beverly had no idea that her inws had quietly dealt this for her.


    She remembered thest time she had paid off those people, she had made a fierce threat, saying she would go down with them


    if they asked for money again. She had thought it was her tough stance that they stopped, little did she know.


    ¡°After the factory burned down, it was our financial support that helped your parents start over. Your brother also turned over a


    new leaf because of the incident; he began learning how to manage the factory, and we quietly provided resources and


    connections to help him out.¡±


    To Cornelia, these were all trivial matters.


    She didn''t feel the need to bring them up, for she saw Beverly as her own child. If Beverly''s family was doing well, Beverly would


    be happy, it made her, as a mother-inw, happy as well.


    Because of this, Beverly''s parents were indebted to Cornelia and Bernard, and the two families had always remained close.


    Beverly''s brother cleaned up his act, and for them, helping Beverly''s family was the same as helping Beverly, and in turn, helping


    themselves.


    ¡°If Louisa was as calcting as you, then wouldn''t she think it''s unfair that we helped you this way without informing her? Would


    she also hold a grudge?¡±


    Cornelia¡¯s question left Beverly speechless.


    Her family never told Beverly all this things.


    Beverly only knew that after her parents and brother were kidnapped and the arson incident escted, the perpetrators were


    caught by the police. Since usury wasn''t protected byw, her brother''s debts were subsequently written off.


    She had never imagined that both families had woven a kind lie just to cover up the one she had initially told.


    Alie rted to her pride.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Once we were recovered from our


    injuries, we immediately came to


    you and Frede co en 01


    dontired) Ghat day David had a


    fever of 102.7¡ãF, and even then, we


    visited you before going to see him.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Beverly couldn''t hold back her tears


    any longer, ¡°But on the day A Ss


    born, whe yoygametd te fospital


    andlls ad another daughter, you


    both looked so displeased and left


    shortly after.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°That''s because we were injured that


    day. After seeing you and Alma, we


    went to get our wounds treated om


    Cornelia recalled the da\Fsh¨¦-and


    Hepat Were tending to their garden,


    thrilled to hear Beverly was giving


    birth. In their rush to the hospital,


    they both fell in the garden, Bernard


    fracturing his hand and Cornelia


    bruising and bleeding. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    But they didn''t want to be absent during Beverly''s most vulnerable postpartum moments as the previous time, so they made it to


    the hospital first to see Beverly and Alma.


    Despite the bone-crushing pain and fresh wounds.


    They still endured the pain to see her and the baby, before getting their own wounds treated.

 Chapter 2137

    They might have been in too much pain then, and their expressions showed it.


    It was then that Beverly realized the misunderstanding was massive.


    ¡°You said we spent more time with Hans and the others than with Frederica and Alma. That''s because their kids were born


    before yours, and after handing over thepany, we had all the time and energy to y with the grandkids. But by the time you


    had Frederica, we were getting on in years. And our homes are far apart.¡±


    It used to be just a ten-minute drive to Reflections Vi.


    But to get to Beverly''s, it was about forty minutes.


    They couldn''t make that trip every day, their bodies just couldn''t handle it.


    ¡°But you can ask Frederica and Alma. Do they really feel that Grandma and Grandpa y favorites?¡± Cornelia said, exhausted


    as she looked towards Frederica and Alma.


    Beverly too, with tears in her eyes, looked at her daughters.


    Alma shook her head, tears spilling over, ¡°Grandma and Grandpa treat me just the same as my five brothers. never have | felt


    they were biased, nor have | ever felt neglected by them.¡±


    This was her heartfelt truth.


    Grandma and Grandpa doted on her; they didn''t treat her differently because she is a girl.


    On the contrary, she was a bit of a scamp as a child, and whenever she got in trouble and was scolded by her parents, Grandma


    and Grandpa would still defend her.


    ¡°Grandma and Grandpa are really good to me,¡± Alma answered honestly, ¡°I''ve never felt that they love my brothers more than


    they love me.¡±


    Beverly couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer, and her tears burst forth.


    She had always thought her inws were biased, and when Lucas heard what she had to say, he also felt their parents¡¯ actions


    were unfair.


    Furtherpounding that, he always felt that he was not valued.


    That''s why they kept making one mistake after another.


    ¡°Oh, the tragedy.¡± Cornelia was devastated, and Beverly was in tears as well.


    ¡°All this time, over such trivial


    matters, you''ve been tripping u


    | : on


    Keh and Loyisgy VED tryin to


    S13) rad tbir home with their


    newborns inside.¡± Cornelia couldn''t


    hold back her tears, ¡°We''re family.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Lucas and Beverly were full of regret, but it was pointless to say anything now.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They knelt before their parents and


    brother and sister-inw tears OY


    oi piregmin wn eads


    bewed like children who had done


    wrong. Please read the original


    content at .


    Cornelia had someone bring the family discipline rod, and with each strike, she hit them hard.


    ¡°| really regret loving you all these


    years. You two went fogdar, gave


    dispppoimed the''thd much.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    She hadn''t struck many times before she copsed from the severe emotional shock she suffered.

 Chapter 2138

    ¡°Cornelia.¡± Bernard reached out to steady her, but he himself could barely stand and almost copsed.


    Luckily, their grandsons were quick, catching Cornelia just in time and steadying Bernard as well.


    Such betrayal within the family was too cruel for the two elders to bear.


    ¡°You two monsters.¡± Bernard was in tears, a mix of anger and pain evident in his voice, ¡°Cornelia has been driven to this by you.


    Are you satisfied now? You two, don''t you dare say you''re my son and daughter-inw. | don¡¯t want to see you again in my life


    again.¡±


    His emotions were overwhelming, and as soon as the words left his mouth, he struggled to breathe and had to be helped away


    to rest.


    Louisa looked at Lucas and Beverly with a cold heart and asked, ¡°The people who broke into Reflections Vi tonight, who set


    fire to the basement, and the mysterious figure who has been threatening Martin all this time¡ªare they your aplices?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Beverly and Lucas admitted in unison.


    ¡°Erik was also forced by you to take the poison?¡±


    REST


    Louisa decided to reveal the truth, ¡°Actually, Erik died not long after taking the poison and arriving at Reflections Vi, but Be


    wanted to draw out the person behind the scenes, so she spread the rumor that Erik was still alive. She even had the servants


    throw blood-stained gauze into the trash can, and sure enough, you couldn''t sit still and kepting out to probe.¡±


    Hearing Louisa''s words, Beverly was shocked that the blood-stained gauze was a deliberate ploy by Arabe.


    At the time, she even had someone take these gauze back for testing, and the results matched the poison Erik had ingested.


    ¡°When did you start suspecting us?¡± Beverly looked at her niece on the couch, genuinely surprised by her niece¡¯s sharp mind.


    ¡°I had suspicions even before Serena left the family,¡± Arabe replied truthfully.


    Beverly was even more surprised; during their few encounters, they had been nothing but kind.


    Why would her niece suspect them without any reason?


    ¡°But | didn¡¯t investigate deeply until around the New Year, when you tried to use a new driver to clear your name, and that''s when


    | started digging deeper.¡±


    Back then, in order not to have them follow the lead of the filmpany, Beverly deliberately led them to investigate her new


    driver. Once they found nothing amiss with the driver, they would think they had suspected the wrong person, thus rxing their


    vignce toward her.


    ¡°It was mainly the incident with the driver, your reaction was too deliberate. Since the day | met you, | have never seen you show


    a nervous expression.¡±


    It was only then that Beverly realized that she had left one crucial mistake, she had been too deliberate back then, and this had


    given herself away.


    But now it was toote for exnations.


    Her inws had been so kind to her,


    secretly helping her family in need,


    and to protect her pitif | selfresteem,


    t hada RigihY Chinas for so


    ny years. After her brother took


    over the factory, they even secretly


    helped him make connections and


    introduce him to various people.


    Please read the original content at


    .N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They never despised her for being


    compromised in photos, nor did they


    think less of her for HH asing her


    Rls td Sere er brother''s


    debts. The


    y didn''t reject Lucas


    marrying her because of her family¡¯s


    debts. From start to finish, they


    treated her as one of their own.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    They didn¡¯t favor sons over daughters, nor were they unfair. It was her own jealousy that blinded her.


    As if resigned herself to fate, she


    closed her eyes and after a lon


    pause, she co cosedrkorsarly


    "Fipdeich\shd Alma never knew


    about any of this. | implore you to


    forgive them, as for us, dispose of us


    as you see fit." Please read the


    original content at .


    Even if it meant making public all the things they have done, their reputations ruined.


    Even if it meant going to jail for the rest of their lives, or being executed.

 Chapter 2139

    Let them fall from heaven to hell, left with nothing.


    It was all their own doing.


    They admitted it.


    ¡°When you set out to ruin Be, did you ever stop to think that she was your niece? Did it ever cross your mind to spare her?


    Now you beg me because you''ve been exposed. If we had all been burned to death in that fire back then, you two would''ve


    inherited the corporation, gained both fame and fortune, would you still be as regretful as you are now?¡±


    Louisa¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, her eyes rimmed red with the force of her feelings.


    At this moment, Beverly didn¡¯t dare to expect anything else. Silently she shed tears, and not uttering a word.


    ¡°It''s all our fault. Our hubris blinded us, our jealousy clouded our judgment, leading us tomit these indefensible actions. |


    know nothing we say now will make any difference, you can deal with us however you please. Please, ept our deepest


    apologies.¡±


    Lucas bowed deeply, his voice breaking, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    He bowed again, his face wet with tears, ¡°We have wronged you, we have wronged the child.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Beverly joined her husband, bowing deeply toward Arabe, her voice sincere and filled with guilt, ¡°Be, I''m so


    sorry.¡±


    For eighteen years, they made their niece suffer, allowing Serena, the imposter, to live the high life in the Collins family home.


    They knew Serena wasn''t their brother''s biological daughter, but out of spite, they kept silent.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Keh sobbed, ¡°I can''t bear to see you anymore. From now on, we each go our separate ways. | no longer have a


    brother, and don¡¯t you dare call me ¡®brother¡¯ again.¡±


    Frederica tried tofort her father, but Lucas felt a deep ache and couldn''t bring himself to stand.


    Was his brother truly cutting ties?


    ¡°Get out!¡± Keh roared, his body trembling with emotions, his eyes bloodshot with anger.


    ¡°We''ll leave, right now. We will reflect on our actions. I''m sorry, please, calm your anger.¡± Alma hurriedly helped her mother up,


    bowing in Arabe¡¯s direction, ¡°I''m sorry, Be.¡±


    She knew it was her parents¡¯ fault, and that nothing they said could make amends.


    The two sisters helped their parents leave, no longer in the mood to pick up the jewels scattered on the floor.


    But Lucas and Beverly walked away with tears in their eyes, continuously looking back with each step they took.


    In the past, they had once fantasized


    about how their brother and m


    sister-inw w. aq if t new


    TARRY would definitely be


    very angry and upset. Just by


    thinking of them being upset, they felt


    satisfied. Please read the original


    content at .


    Yet now, at this moment, they deeply regretted their past deeds.


    They even felt themselves less than beasts.


    ¡°Be.¡± Beverly stopped, her eyes full


    of dig tears as sh looked sit!


    bellg words Taling her. Finally,


    sh¨¦ simply said, ¡°Take care.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A thousand words condensed into


    two simple words, lightyas a  feapiien


    t {he caput WSyelis felt they


    ht like a mountain. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2140

    The moment they turned around, the light that seemed to suffuse their very beings dimmed.


    Not until the family of four had left Reflections Vi did Keh and Louisa burst into tears.


    The trust they had built bit by bit with their younger brother''s family over the years, the affection interwoven in their lives, the time


    they spent together¡ªlike a huge mountain copsing suddenly, leaving them reeling, wounded and bleeding from the


    unexpected blow.


    Their sons approached to console them. Only Sean approached Arabe, gently patting her head in aforting gesture, as if to


    tell her that it was over and that everything was over and they would start a new life.


    Arabe carried a heaviness in her heart.


    Even with the truthid bare, there was not a trace of joy to be found within her. Perhaps it was because too much had happened


    recently.


    Keh and Louisa, restless and sleepless throughout the night, didn¡¯te down for breakfast the next morning.


    By noon, however, Bernard and Cornelia mustered their spirits and called everyone down for lunch.


    Arabe saw the swollen eyes and the weary faces of her grandparents and her parents at the dining table.


    Keh¡¯s mood calmed down a bit. With a husky voice, he asked, ¡°Before Be''s homing banquet, there was a raffle.


    Someone won a car and then there was a crash. That car¡ªwas it tampered with by those two?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arabe answered truthfully. ¡°At first, everyone thought it was Martin''s doing, to avenge Serena against the Collins family.¡±


    At that time, one of Martin''s subordinates called the deputy manager of the filmpany, who then called a person named


    Esther. Shortly thereafter, Esther ordered someone to tamper with the car.


    The news that followed painted a picture of Martin coercing his subordinate into suicide, describing him as the prime suspect.


    ¡°But all of this was deliberately misguidance by Uncle and Aunt,¡± Arabe continued.


    She had investigated Martin''s subordinate and discovered that he had been threatened and coerced by her uncle and aunt''s


    people, and he had no choice but to betray Martin.


    In other words, Martin was innocent.


    Her uncle and aunt didn''t let their people sabotage the prize cars to distance their own involvement.


    They had forced Martin''s subordinate into the act to let Martin take the me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Some of their ie was dirty, and


    they needed the filmpany to


    launder it. | found spe COM


    lp named. Ghost o had


    ladndered money for them more than


    once and had even gone after


    Stinger. He''s the ¡®Mystery Man¡¯


    Martin spoke of, and now he''s in our


    custody.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Keh''s feelings were aplex tangle, and it took him a while to speak again. ¡°I wonder if there are any of their informants


    still inside the group.¡±


    His daughter had once mentioned


    that not only had his brother


    sister-in-| w EK Eeicity in


    RFR LS spy on them, but they


    had also secretly nted confidants


    in the group. Please read the original


    content at .


    With countless subsidiaries, rooting these individuals out seemed like finding needles in a haystack.


    As he pondered this, Hans received a


    message from the head of human


    resources: several (aspger


    hts from various


    subsidiaries, and even a few board


    members, had abruptly tendered their


    resignations that very morning.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    It was so baffling that the HR chief had urgently ryed the matter to Hans.

 Chapter 2141

    Louisa looked haggard as she muttered, ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it. How could Erik, with his skills, make those


    Chesters obey him? And after his death, how could Chesters listen to Serena?¡±


    Arabe exined, ¡°In his phone, Erik mentioned that during the disintegration of Doom, he secretly hid some Chesters in his


    territory. At first, he didn¡¯t know how to control them, to make them follow orders. None of his associates knew anything about


    pharmacology. Then he stumbled upon a robotic surgeon, and had that doctor imnt robot brain chips into the back of the


    Chesters¡¯ ck heads. It was through this lucky mistake that he managed to make Chesters work for him.¡±


    As Arabe spoke, she brought up another matter, ¡°In that phone, Erik also mentioned his and Martha''s private treasury. It


    totaled a few million dors, which was left as Serena''s wedding gift.¡±


    Nobody imagined that a steward and a ¡°nursemaid¡± could have saved so much money secretly.


    Just then, Louisa¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from her dear friend Amelia, a note of concern.


    She was about to reply, before even opening WhatsApp, she suddenly found that her favorite wallpaper was gone, reced by a


    picture of the starry sky.


    She then found her top contact¡ªher beloved daughter''s name, had been changed to: Trash.


    It wasn''t just that. Her phone contacts had been altered to that too!


    The background of her chat with her daughter was now nk white, and her photo album had been wiped clean.


    She was livid. That Serena was utterly despicable!


    After fixing the names back, she finally sent a message to Amelia, ¡°Sorry Amelia, | couldn''t make it to your birthday. | was a bit


    unwell on the way there yesterday, and something happened at home, | didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°No worries. | just wanted to check if you''re feeling better?¡± Amelia replied. ¡°I called your home yesterday, and it was your


    daughter who picked up. She''s so sweet and thoughtful. The first thing she said was ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let''s eat first,¡± Bernard took the charge of the situation. ¡°I was thinking of letting them spend some time in jail to reflect on


    their actions, but since Keh made the decision to kick them out. Let''s all, from now on, just pretend that this family never


    existed. Let''s eat.¡±


    That afternoon, two headlines hit the trending list.


    One was the execution of Ynda Murphy, and the other was about Serena being suspected of murder.


    The onlinemunity was in shock.


    [Martin loved her so much, even hosted her such avish engagement party, and she had someone push his mother down the


    stairs on the day of their engagement. | heard his mother had a heart disease.]


    [She also orchestrated a car ident to kill Martin''s sister, just because she opposed their rtionship.]


    [In that case, the most innocent one in the car ident was the truck driver!]


    [It''s said that the truck driver had


    elderly parents and three kids dm


    support. His wife o Haka Stay Hote me to


    t5Ra Gale bFthe youngest and tend to


    her inws. Now all the pressures on


    her, it''s just heartbreaking.] Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Along with these revtions, there


    was also news about S gengsO 1)


    PRiRgaf Keheth Luisa,


    ecigh and Cornelia. Please read


    original content at


    .


    At that time, a button on Stinger''s


    shirt had been a miniature camera


    given by Arabe. Sere &s eqtire( 1)


    we ? prqsess Wad Vecorded but


    beCause of Chester''s terrifying


    situation could easily cause social


    panic, the Collins family only provided


    one kidnapping photo to the press.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    But that one photo was enough to cause an uproar.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2142

    Insane is no longer sufficient to describe Serena. The Collins family treated her so well, and she had the nerve to turn on them.


    those were once her closest rtives!]


    She wanted to force Arabe and her five brothers show up, just to blow them all. If she couldn''t have it all, neither could


    Arabe. That''s just pure evil!]


    It all makes sense now, haven''t you noticed? If she could correct her ways, the Collins family wouldn''t have kicked her out. They


    only gave up on her because she was beyond saving. We''ve been so wrong about the Collins family, thinking they were cold-


    hearted for pushing her away after having their own daughter. But actually, the one who is truly ruthless is Serena.]


    | owe the Collins family an apology. | used to trash-talk them online.]


    | had them all wrong, too.]


    Is it toote for me to say sorry now.]


    Then a new headline explodes across social media: #MartinSerenaCalledOffEngagement.


    | went to middle school with Serena. Martin chased her for years. If she was even slightly redeemable, he wouldn''t have called


    off the engagement. It just shows how much of a letdown she really is!]


    Martin would''ve walked through fire for her. He stood by her when she hit rock bottom, but she dared to plot against his own


    mother and sister.]


    [Thank God Martin''s not blinded by love.]


    Speaking of which, is Martin in the market for a new girlfriend? ¡®Cause I''m avable.]


    I''d love to be Martin''s girl.]


    At the hospital.


    Ansel Cooper sat on a chair between two hospital beds, his heart full of longing. Atst, his wife and daughter wake up.


    Overwhelmed with joy, he eximed, ¡°Florence, Diana, you''re finally awake.¡±


    Florence was still in the dark about what she had been through. It felt as though she had been in deep sleep for a long period,


    her body aching all over.


    shes of a car ident flickered in Diana''s mind. She began to remember certain events ¡ª how her brother had insisted on


    marrying Serena, leading to their mother¡¯s ¡°suicide¡± by jumping from a building. She had been on her way to confront her brother


    when a truck came barreling towards her, and in a failed attempt to dodge, both she and her car had tumbled off the road.


    The TV in the room was airing the breaking news about Martin and Serena''s engagement being called off.


    Florence and Diana thought they were dreaming as they stared at what was on the screen.


    They couldn''t hear what the reporter


    was saying; all they saw was the


    picture of Martin and Sgn


    their eagavamti party. They were


    kissing sweetly on stage then, but


    now, there was a clear crack in the


    middle of the photo, indicating their


    separation. Please read the original


    content at .


    Florence and Diana couldn''t tear their eyes away from that crack, hardly believing it was real.


    It wasn''t until June and Dora came over to exin that tears began to well up in their eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The young master found out that


    Madam didn''t jump off the building


    on her own; Serena h sentCOT


    opataiher The ident


    of the Ms. Cooper was also not


    idental; Serena had drugged the


    truck driver, causing him to lose


    control.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°After learning about these things, the


    young master beat her up, threw


    out, and transf, (rate Estate back


    IAyING ate. verything she ever


    touched was either burned or


    donated. He''s cklisted her number,


    t00."¡± Please read the original content


    at .


    Hearing this, Florence couldn''t help but rush into her husband''s arms and burst into tears. Her foolish son had finally came to his


    senses. As a mother, how could she not be moved or emotional.


    Diana''s tears followed suit. She never thought that all of this was nned by Serena.

 Chapter 2143

    It was good that all troubles were over. Her younger brother finally saw the true colors of that maniptive witch.


    At that moment, Martin came to visit them as usual. Upon entering the door and seeing their tears, he looked at the news report


    and somehow understood what happened. He walked over and hugged them.


    ¡°Mom, sis, | was at fault before. | made you suffer.¡±


    Florence and Diana sobbed even harder at Martin''s words.


    Meanwhile, across town.


    In a dingy, dpidated shack, Serena weakly lifted her eyelids. The fading light outside told her dusk was approaching.


    She kind of recognized this ce ¡ª it was on the outskirts of a sprawling thirty-acre fish farm owned by the Collins family.


    The shack used to store fishing gear, fold-out chairs, and other odds and ends. Later, when it became too old, Keh had a


    ce fixed up next to it, providing a spot for fishing, resting, and entertainment.


    And so, this little shack was left abandoned and deste.


    It had a tiled roof, a rough concrete floor, and thosemon red bricks you find in rural areas. Serena knew being locked here


    by the Collins family meant she was in a ce where her screams would fall on deaf ears.


    She had been starving for a full day, her left cheek sliced by shrapnel from an explosion,pounded by the p Jack had


    given her. The wound was still agonizingly painful.


    The door creaked open, and in walked Keh and Louisa, followed by a posse of burly bodyguards.


    Serena shrank back in fear, her spine pressing against a wooden post.


    Louisa always appeared so dignified and graceful.


    Her noble poise, her elegant mannerisms remained, even after experiencing kidnapping, frights, and such. The next day, she still


    looked like a finedy.


    Several subordinates punched and kicked Serena. After a while, Keh stepped up and pped her hard across the face,


    kicking her for good measure.


    Louisa didn''t hold back either. She took a baton from one of the men and striking Serena with force.


    It was only when they had vented their rage that Louisa spat out, teeth gritted, ¡°You tried to kill us, you didn¡¯t even spare your


    grandparents. Not only that, you hurt innocent people, caused so many deaths.¡±


    The chief bodyguard had died a gruesome death, and the young guard Cookie had been beaten to a pulp by Chester.


    Not to mention the numerous other guards and Arabe¡¯s own crew.


    ¡°| won''t let you off easy, | want you to


    understand what happens when you


    hurt Be hep, you 67953 the Collins


    fatirtyatciui Louisa and her


    husband stormed out. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Before long, Hans arrived with his


    crew. They stuffed Serena into a sack


    and repeated! ee


    fighiparid, dling her out just before


    she''d suffocate, over and over to


    make her feel the terror of drowning.


    Please read the original content at


    .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then Chasel showed up. Knowing


    Serena prized her looks, he had her


    head and eyebrows shawsd aan


    ang set is@od br her. The beast


    nearly tore a chunk out of her calf


    and left her arms a bloody mess.


    Pain cked out her vision, and she


    fainted. Please read the original


    content at .


    rk, aware of her lingering feelings for Romeo, hired a bunch of hobos to ¡°take good care of her".


    Sean arrived with a switchde, letting his men carve words into her face.

 Chapter 2144

    When David arrived, he saw a person on the ground being tormented beyond recognition, a shadow of her former self. Without


    hesitation, he ordered someone to ssh saltwater and chili water on her, and Serena''s screams filled the air.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Time and again, they had given her countless chances, yet she never learned her lesson, only bing more audacious


    repetitively.


    If she hadn''t brought this upon herself, she would still be the darling daughter of the Collins family, attending Summerfield


    College, with her beloved Martin by her side, her future bright as day.


    The Collins family would have continued to treat her kindly as before, and the Coopers family, seeing this, would have weed


    her into the family as their daughter-inw.


    Even after Martha and Erik had secretly helped her sell off her clothes, shoes, bags, and jewelry, if she had just stopped in time,


    she would still have over a hundred million dors in her bank ount. When she married Martin, the wedding gifts would have


    easily pushed her worth over three hundred million dors.


    How many heiresses could boast a fortune of three hundred million.


    But she was never satisfied, always stirring trouble, until she ended up with nothing.


    Elsewhere.


    Arabe visited her base to check on Jack and Wolf, and the brothers were overjoyed to see her.


    Some of the brothers were getting better, some pretended to be in unbearable pain, hoping for their boss''s attention.


    Stinger, waking up on his hospital bed, was surprised to find himself alive. He heard from those around him that Arabe had


    tried to carry him out of the church just before the explosion, but in the end, it was Romeo who had carried him away to safety.


    ¡°Buddy, you should feel lucky being carried by Mr. McMillian. Not just anyone gets that privilege.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what''s it like to be carried by Mr. McMillian? He is the richest man in the world.¡± They teased.


    Stinger looked at Arabe with gratitude and was about to bow down in gratitude, but Arabe noticed and promptly supported


    him.


    Arabe looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I promised you. | would provide you with a new identity and a new life. Once you''re


    healed, you can leave here.¡±


    Her words touched Stinger once again. She was a good boss, unlike Erik who only used them for dirty deeds, then acting as


    though he was the good guy.


    For a moment, he envied Jack and the others for having such a great boss.


    ¡°Those who can get out of bed,e with me to give them their final send-off.¡±


    At Arabe¡¯s words, even those who couldn''t get out of bed were helped into wheelchairs, following her lead.


    ¡°Boss, what about Amos and his people?¡± Jones asked, walking beside Arabe.


    Amos wasn''t one of Arabe¡¯s men; he was a bodyguard for the Collins family.


    ¡°I''ve already sent their families a sum


    of money as consti ft They(th be!


    ding funerals iA he nese few days,


    and we should pay our respects.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    At Reflections Vi.


    A servant rushed in with a report.


    ¡°Sir, ma''am, someone just delivered


    this box, specifically addressed 361)


    a?) | GRR HANAN is. | didn¡¯t


    g i to ask; the person left


    immediately.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Louisa saw that the servant was


    holding an exquisitely carved wooden


    box, slightlyrger thesag AG ¡ìRbt


    periKeh¡¯and Louisa


    recognized it instantly ¡ª it was the


    box they had won at an auction and


    given to Lucas as a gift. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Lucas had loved collecting such antiquated items. When he received this box, he had treasured it for a long time, treating it like a


    prized possession.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2145

    Unfolding the contents of the box, Keh and Louisa discovered a thick stack of property deeds, share transfer documents,


    vi keys, and a set of car keys, and so forth.


    There was also a letter.


    ¡°Dear Brother and sister-inw, please allow us this onest asion to address you as such. We acknowledge that we no


    longer deserve the titles of your siblings. Enclosed you''ll find all of our assets, which have been transferred into your names. The


    bank cards are already in your possession, and the PIN is Beverly''s birthday. We wish you all the best in everything and feel


    incredibly fortunate to have been part of your family. We can only hope that in another life, the heavens grant me and Beverly the


    chance to repay your kindness. Take care, brother and sister-inw, and to everyone, we are truly, profoundly sorry.¡±


    After reading the letter, Keh and Louisa couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions.


    At that moment, Keh¡¯s phone rang, and an urgent voice came from on the other end.


    ¡°Mr. Collins. Your brother and sister-inw have turned themselves in at the station. They confessed everything.¡±


    How should he handle this.


    It sounded like a private family matter for the Collins family, yet it entailed serious crimes like hiring someone tomit murder,


    each of them sounding like a capital crime.


    ¡°Let them be,¡± Keh said, not wanting to get too involved and was about to end the call.


    ¡°Mr. Collins. They could be detained. If the facts of the case are confirmed to be their doing, they might be sentenced to life


    imprisonment, or even death.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens to them from now on, it''s not my concern. Handle it as you see fit.¡± With that, Keh hung up the phone.


    As the new school year began, Arabe returned to a campus abuzz. Her previously hidden identity now revealed, she had


    be somewhat of a celebrity within the school. The holiday period had seen her friends Ynda and Serena frequently


    trending on social media, almost all of the posts rted to her.


    Everyone was curious about the drama within the grand households and impressed that she could survive amidst all the


    scheming, living so gloriously.


    Ever since they found out that she was a distinguished professor at Summerfield College, Arabe was no longer urged by her


    instructor to attend regr sses.


    Inspired by Chester''s brain chip, she and Grandpa Beck coborated on a new smart chip designed to help more patients, such


    as controlling seizures in those with epilepsy.


    The initial sess of their first experiment made headlines, catapulting Arabe¡¯s fame even further.


    Until one day, Jack called her.


    ¡°Boss, | found something. I''m not sure if | should bring it up.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Arabe was in the middle of an


    experiment, but she paysed pe (1)


    e uipmentandsaidifra cool tone, ¡°If


    you don''t say it now, you will lose this


    month''s bonus.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°No, no, I''ll say it.¡± Jack hurriedly said, ¡°By sheer ident, | found out that on the night you were born, Romeo''s parents were at


    Tulip Road.¡±


    Mercy Hospital was located on Tulip Road, at the junction of three cities.


    ¡°What | mean is, could it be possible


    that the people behind all thi


    Romeo''s arent) Vee vented


    tiie hey''ve always been so kind


    to you, maybe it''s all a ruse to


    deceive you.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Someone knocked on theb door just then, and Arabe quietly instructed, ¡°Keep investigating.¡±


    After hanging up, she said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The visitor was Steward, one of


    Sean¡¯s men. ¡°Ms. Be, Seandrsisted


    ing yoy gftdiooh tea | warned


    hirh''I might disturb your work, and he


    still kicked me.¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2146

    Arabe shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°Just put it there, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Steward set the afternoon tea on the nearby table, his eyes widening at the sight of the various gadgets and machines


    scattered throughout theb. Each was a mystery to him, and he silently marveled at Miss Be''s ability to operate suchplex


    equipment.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Arabe asked, noticing he hadn''t left yet.


    ¡°Miss Be, allow me to.¡± Steward proceeded to unwrap all the items of the afternoon tea, smiling and saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    come over and have a sip? Just for show, so | can snap a picture and report back.¡±


    Arabe strolled over and picked up a cup of coffee, taking a sip.


    Steward quickly took out his phone and took a selfie, grinning like a Cheshire cat and throwing up a ¡®peace¡¯ sign; he captured


    both himself and Arabe in the background and sent the picture to Sean.


    ¡°Why are you blocking my sister?¡± came Sean''s disgruntled text, followed shortly by another jab, ¡°Time to diet, big guy. Who


    wants to see you??"


    Steward was about to exin when another message from Sean arrived, slightly usatory, ¡°Does my sister look unhappy? Did


    you force her to eat?¡±


    ¡°May the heavens bear witness. Even Master Sean, with such an honorable status, wouldn''t dare to bully Miss Be, do you


    think | have the guts?¡±


    ¡°You do know yourself well.¡± Sean¡¯s next message popped up, ¡°Does she like it? Is there any vor she doesn''t want??¡±


    ¡°She loves it,¡± Steward lied smoothly. ¡°She said your care for her is like these afternoon teas, which warms her heart. She also


    said having you as a brother is the best, way better than any other.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Sean''s response was swift, piercing through the lie, ¡°Are you itching for a beating? You think you can fool me with


    those tall tales??¡±


    He knew his darling sister would never say such things.


    ¡°Come join me.¡± Arabe¡¯s invitation made Steward swallow hard; truth be told, he was a bit hungry indeed.


    ¡°Miss Be asked me to join her for afternoon tea:) ¡° Steward reported back to Sean before grabbing a piece of cake and


    savoring the heavenly taste.


    ¡°Eat more,¡± Arabe urged, pushing the food closer to him. ¡°They''re too much for just me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Be, you''re too kind. Not only are you a beauty with a heart of gold and intelligence to match, but you also have the


    wisdom of a sage,¡± Steward praised as he ate. ¡°Take that fire at the health department, for example. Sean was on it for ages with


    no leads, and then you step in and single-handedly reveal the mastermind behind it all. You''re incredible, Miss Be, truly an


    inspiration!¡±


    He continued without any


    reservations, ¡°Back then, Sean and |


    went through a lot of twists and Ss


    in order to inv fgaiethb tri about


    1 fire! R¨¦iember when you and


    Sean were fighting over a man


    named Sam? You two even came to


    blows, but then someone shot Sam


    out of nowhere. You examined his


    wound and said the bullet was


    poisoned!¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Arabe recalled this, nodding her head, indeed such a thing happened.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Steward savored another piece of


    cake, then went on, ¡°Because of the


    poison, you said he was beyond


    hope, and you left hiphepind with


    yoyf en add ate) away after


    throwing a smoke bomb. | thought |


    had picked up a treasure and


    believed that he could be saved, so |


    hurriedly drove him to the hospital,


    and guess what, he kept shaking as if


    he was about to pass.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Steward seemed to get carried away,


    vividly recounting the past events, ¡®I


    told him if he revealed t trgtiO 1


    BE no


    e Ge to get the world¡¯s best


    doctors to save him. He suddenly


    grabbed my hand, wanting to say


    something desperately.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    At the time, Steward thought the truth was within reach, and his voice mirrored his excitement, ¡°He was clutching me with one


    hand, pointing outside with the other, lips moving but no wordsing out. It drove me crazy.¡±


    Arabe knew that someone poisoned with venomvine couldn''t speak or write, their bodies would uncontrobly tremble, which


    was why she hadn''t bothered to take him away with her.


    Because it would have been futile.

 Chapter 2147

    ¡°Then all of a sudden, he stopped breathing. | recalled how he clung to me with one hand while pointing outside with the other,


    gasping for breath. ¡°Maybe he was trying to give me a clue. So, | immediately reported to Sean. He also thought it was possible,


    so we were all thinking: could the person he was hinting at have ¡®sky¡¯ or ¡®night¡¯ or ¡®moon¡¯ or ¡®star¡¯ in his name?¡±


    Steward''s voice trailed off into a sullen tone, ¡°In the end, we followed this clue for a long time but found nothing. Now | think


    about it, he was probably just pointing at nothing in particr. Got us running around for nothing.¡±


    All that time and effort wasted.


    Arabe, however, pressed on, ¡°What was outside at that moment?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really, from where he was lying in the car, he could probably only see the sky. I''m not even sure if the moon or stars


    were out.¡±


    Now think about it, the masterminds behind all this are Lucas and Beverly, but what does that have to do with him pointing at the


    sky?


    He was just pointing randomly.


    Suddenly, Arabe was lost in thought, remembering how Lucas and Beverly had looked back repeatedly before leaving


    Reflections Vi.


    It was Beverly who stopped first, her eyes brimming withplex tears as she looked at Arabe.


    Those eyes seemingly wanting to say a thousand words, yet in the end, they only turned into two light words, ¡°Take care.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound like something an aunt would typically say to her niece at farewell.


    It was as if she was warning that something might happen to her.


    And Lucas shed tears too, insisting that she take care of herself.


    Now she was the Collins family¡¯s golden girl, with a loving family, a brilliant fianc¨¦, and a bright future ahead.


    Wasn''t that good enough?


    Why did they tell her to take care of herself.


    That phrase sounded more like a wish for her safety.


    Suddenly, Martha''s words shed through her mind.


    ¡°I just happened to catch such a good thing and seized the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You can''t handle him, don''t think too


    highly of yourself, even yeh B¨¦ Bhtire


    : On)


    Gojling fanidy ¡édimbined, you''re no


    match for him.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    With that thought, Arabe immediately stood up and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal. Please close theb door when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Be, where are you going.¡±


    Steward looked confus d-witlosd'')


    ehiedan mente, how could he


    fi oh it all by himself? Please read


    the original content at


    .


    As Arabe stepped out of theb, her phone rang. It was from Jack.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, I''ve done some digging. Before


    Romeo''s parents went to Tulip Road,


    they bought a bunch of fruit


    bouquet {foyer asin Visit


    soe e. But they turned their


    vehicle around shortly after getting


    on Tulip Road. On their way back,


    George McMillian stopped at a


    supermarket and bought a pack of


    sanitary pads.¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2148

    Back in the day, George, a grown man, dashed to buy sanitary pads¡ªthrew down a hundred dor bill without waiting for


    change, and hopped into a luxury car¡ªthat was an unusual scene, which impressed people.


    ¡°Nothing else has been found for now.¡±


    But Arabe already had her suspicions. She was certain that the masterminds weren''t George and Jennifer. After finishing the


    call, she made her way to the detention center, requesting to see Beverly specifically.


    When Beverly was brought out, her eyes were calm, almost serene, like a tranquilke, and she exuded an aura of peace.


    Arabe waited for her to sit before taking her ce across the table. She studied Beverly''sposed and gentle demeanor, a


    presence that neither boasted nor hid anything, her emotions as still as the surface of a cid pond.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± Beverly was the first to speak.


    ¡°I''m doing well,¡± Arabe replied, looking into her eyes with a soft concern. ¡°Auntie, have you settled in alright here?¡±


    ¡°You still call me ¡®Auntie¡¯?¡± A ripple crossed Beverly''s still waters, her gaze on her niece filled withyers ofplicated feelings.


    ¡°I''m doing fine.¡±


    After all, the Collins family hadn''t torn her apart for her unforgivable sins, nor had they made things difficult for her inside. She


    was already incredibly fortunate.


    ¡°How are your grandparents and parents doing recently?¡± Beverly asked with concern.


    ¡°They''re all well,¡± Arabe answered, her voice steady and sincere.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    ¡°Frederica and Alma are doing well too,¡± Arabe seemed to know what she was worried about and offered the information. ¡°On


    Memorial Day, they came to pay their respects, and for our family reunion day, my parents invited them over for the barbecue,


    and they came.¡±


    Because they were innocent, Keh and Louisa did not me them.


    Beverly hadn''t expected her brother and sister-inw to still include her children in family gatherings. Tears suddenly welled up in


    her eyes.


    ¡°At other times, Frederica is still studying abroad, and Alma is in school here. Before you turned yourselves in, you left them that


    house. Alma sometimes stays there on weekends.¡±


    Beverly''s tears fell. She hadn''t expected her niece to share these things with her.


    ¡°Alma can cook and do the dishes by herself now. Auntie, you can rest assured, she¡¯s taking good care of herself.¡±


    Beverly was moved to tears again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her voice was choked, and she struggled with her emotions. ¡°Thank you all.¡±


    Other than thanks, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to express how touched she felt.


    Both she and her husband were imprisoned, but Keh and Louisa hadn''t turned on them, nor had arranged for someone


    inside to deal with them. Outside, no one bullied their children.


    ¡°Thank you foring to see me and telling me all this.¡± Beverly''sst traces of worry dissipated.


    ¡°I have to go now, but I''lle to visit you again,¡± Arabe didn¡¯t stay much longer.


    Beverly nodded, her eyes brimming with tears.


    As Arabe stood up to leave, Beverly suddenly called out to her, ¡°Be.¡±


    Arabe paused, turning to look at her.


    ¡°Take care.¡± It was the same phrase


    Beverly said again, ¡®Auritie wares


    wafiing for gor ex visit.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    It was the same sentence again. Telling her to take care again.


    ¡°Auntie, do you have any regrets?¡±


    Perhaps unexpected that Arabe


    would ask like this, Beverly was


    stunned for a moment, then gave a


    bitter smile, ¡°More theniregrezs1


    eye sermedningS left undone. |


    remember when your parents


    nned a family trip for the holidays.


    Since you''ve been back, | never got


    the chance to spend time with you,


    not even a short visit to a nearby


    attraction. Now that | think about it, |


    really do regret it." Please read the


    original content at .


    She looked at Arabe again, her eyes shining with affection.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°When you have the time, you and


    Romeo can read poems written by


    Thomas Gray and Joh Rongacui)}


    SP otra of them are


    tatented. | love reading their poems.


    It''s too bad I''ll never have that chance


    again. If possible, I''ll just have to take


    my regrets to the grave.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2149

    Arabe¡¯s eyes lingered with disbelief, the message from Aunt Beverly had passed on was...


    She could hardly believe it.


    That was impossible?!


    How could it be them?


    ¡°Could you read those poems for me or buy me a book of poetry?¡± Tears welled up in Beverly''s eyes, her voice quivering like a


    fragile crystal in the quiet room.


    ¡°Are those poems fascinating as Auntie says?¡±


    ¡°When you read it, Arabe, you''ll be blown away. It''s even more stunning than you could imagine,¡± Beverly added, ¡°It''s worth


    reading, | promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Arabe nodded, ¡°Romeo and | will definitely read it. If it''s as stunning as you im, I''lle back and talk about the


    poem and poets with you.¡±


    ¡°I''ll hold you to that,¡± Beverly couldn''t help but remind her. ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    Arabe knew her aunt was worried about her safety. With a nod of understanding, Arabe reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Until next time.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Arabe stood up and walked out.


    Watching Arabe¡¯s departing figure, tears suddenly fell from Beverly''s eyes like rain.


    Her niece was too smart. too sharp, indeed.


    As soon as Arabe stepped out of the detention center, she immediately dialed Stewart''s number.


    Stewart was midway through a mouthful of pastries, speaking through a muffled voice, ¡°Hello, Ms. Be.¡±


    ¡°Before Sam passed, he pointed outside. Had he seen a book of poetry written by Thomas??¡± Arabe cut to the chase.


    ¡°Book of poetry??¡± Stewart swallowed his food with effort, racking his brain, ¡°I don''t think so. Oh, wait, | just remember that


    before he died, we had walked through a bookstore, of course there are collections of poems. Holy smokes, Ms. Be, you got


    some kind of sixth sense? How did you know that?¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t linger on the phone. She hung up and called Romeo, who picked up shortly after.


    ¡°Have you boarded the ne yet?¡± she asked straight up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Romeo, about to board, smiled at her


    voice, ¡°Missing me? I ing ack


    Spm and we can


    have breakfast together before


    school.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡®Romeo, there''s something | need to


    tell you,¡± Arabe¡¯s voice washes!


    wf ait THEA pecple behind


    t sare your uncle and aunt.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Romeo''s smile froze.


    Arabe ryed the clues she had gathered.


    Beverly had mentioned two brilliant


    poets, Thomas Gray and John


    Donne. Thomas m preter 16 fokas


    Moiliam @n¨¦h''she mentioned


    John Donne, she intentionally made a


    mistake, saying Donna, so she


    wanted to say it''s Donna McMin.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2150

    Beverly repeatedly emphasized that when she and Romeo had a chance, they definitely needed to read those poems written by


    Thomas and Donne.


    Beverly had also told her that once she discovered the true colors, she''d be shocked. It would be more surprising than she could


    ever imagine, and she''d feel that the trip was worth it.


    So, the masterminds behind the scenes had to be Tomas and Donna.


    Arabe didn¡¯t understand why they had done those things, but her first reaction was to ask, ¡°Where are Grandma and


    Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Before they left, Tomas and Donna said they were taking them abroad for vacation.¡±


    Hearing this, Arabe¡¯s heart sank. They might take advantage of the name of travel to emigrate abroad, beyond the reach of the


    law. In doing so, Grandma and Grandpa could be their best hostages!!


    ¡°We better not tip them off. Let''s find out where they are now first, then we can go back together,¡± Arabe said reassuringly.


    ¡°Okay, wait for my message.¡±


    An hourter.


    Phillip and Shirley hurried over to Reflections Vi.


    Shirley anxiously asked Edith, who was leading the way, ¡°How''s Be?¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say? Is it serious?¡± Phillip was clearly just as worried; they had been about to board a ne for a vacation


    when they heard their beloved granddaughter-inw had an ident during an experiment. They were so worried that they


    insisted on visiting Reflections Vi first.


    ¡°I''m not sure about the specifics, the doctor just arrived. Please don¡¯t worry, Sir and Madam, Ms. Be is blessed with good


    fortune.¡±


    ¡°I just hope she¡¯s not in too much pain or too frightened,¡± said Shirley, quickening her pace out of concern, ¡°Has Romeo arrived


    yet?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McMillian has not arrived yet.¡± Edith led them into the main house.


    Following Phillip and Shirley were Tomas and Donna. They had been about to whisk the elderly couple off on an overseas trip.


    They were already on the ne''s staircase when Romeo said Arabe had an ident.


    The two elders insisted on seeing Arabe no matter what, and they also required that Tomas and Donnae along to show


    their care.


    In the end, unable to dissuade the seniors, Tomas and Donna had to show up together.


    After changing into slippers, Donna, following the group into the living room, only to find it empty. She quietly asked, ¡°Where are


    Keh and Louisa?¡±


    ¡°After Ms. Be''s ident, they''ve been looking after her in her room.¡± Edith couldn''t help but show a concerned expression,


    clearly worried about Ms. Be''s condition.


    Upon reaching the upstairs, Edith brought them to Arabe¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, Ms. Be.¡± Edith reported from outside, ¡°the McMillians are here to visit Ms. Be.¡±


    The one who opened the door was


    Louisa, her eyes still moist with tears,


    her face etched with worry, ¡°You¡¯


    come all this Way Theor Said


    159 riafy beople are not good, so


    Grandpa and Grandma cane in


    first. Tomas, Donna, why don''t you


    wait downstairs for now. Edith, could


    you please make sure they''re


    comfortable? I''ll be right down.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°But Be, she.¡± Donna was just about to ask how Arabe was.


    Shirley, ovee with urgency,


    rushed into the room Ay sweed bir,


    Bete Yolrve been through


    so much!¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°Grandpa''s here; don''t be afraid, I''m here to back you up.¡± Phillip hastened inside as well.


    Louisa then closed the room door.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, please don''t worry. Ms.


    Be has been through a lot before


    and she¡¯se thro hve Ge)


    Tent will as well.¡±


    Edith extended her hand, inviting


    them, ¡°Please, follow me downstairs


    for a cup of tea and something to


    eat.¡± Please read the original content


    at .


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    Tomas and Donna exchanged nces and nodded.


    After a few moments, Romeo arrived, followed by George and Jennifer.


    ¡°George, Jennifer, you¡¯ve heard about Be¡¯s situation too.¡± Tomas was just rising to his feet when he sensed something off


    about their moods.


    Donna noticed it too, but before she could reflect further, Arabe, Phillip, and Shirley came downstairs.


    Arabe lookedpletely fine, as if nothing had happened to her at all.


    Phillip and Shirley, on the other hand, were like volcanoes ready to erupt, with an oppressive presence.


    Only then did Tomas and Donna realize they had been taken for a ride.


    ¡°It was my idea,¡± Romeo initiated, taking the me upon himself.


    When Be told him that the masterminds were his aunt and uncle, he had someone locate their private jet, which had already


    landed at their private airstrip.


    At such a time, approaching their house was risky¡ªfirst because it could spook them, second because there was no guarantee


    of entry, third because it was their territory, heavily guarded. If they were to confront them directly, rescuing their grandparents


    from their clutches would be like climbing Everest.


    But luring the grandparents here was a different story. First, his aunt and uncle couldn''t bring arge entourage, and second, it


    would allow the grandparents for a safe escape. Third, he and Be could set up their own crew in advance at Reflections Vi,


    leaving his aunt and uncle with no escape.


    Knowing that the grandparents cared for Be above all, he made up a lie which, as expected, sessfully tricked the old


    couple intoing.


    In Arabe¡¯s room, this youngdy had already exined the whole situation to the old couple.


    Now, Phillip and Shirley sat in the seats of honor, Phillip¡¯s face stern as he asked, ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s talk about why


    you set fire to the clinic all those years ago, harming Keh and Louisa?¡±


    Keh and Louisa had alsoe downstairs, eager to hear why they would want to harm them.


    Over the years, they had no grudges with them; in fact, they got along quite well.


    When Be told them that the devastating fire had something to do with Tomas and Donna, they were stunned. It waspletely


    unexpected!


    Donna still looked every inch the dignifieddy, exuding the poise and grace of the elite even without uttering a word.


    Tomas also had an imposing presence; anyone could tell that he was someone people would respect on a daily basis.


    ¡°Could there be some kind of


    misunderstanding?¡± To s''eraiel |


    Ss warm and thinly not at all like


    someone capable of foul deeds.


    Please read the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Donna maintained her elegantposure. Even judging from her smile, she didn¡¯t align with the word ¡°culprit.¡±


    Just then, Jeffery, Luna, and Cathy, who had heard the news, simultaneously ran into the living room, panting heavily.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Donna looked at the three children, her eyes filled with love.


    ¡°Was the fire from back then connected to you?¡± Cathy blurted out right away. ¡°Speak up.¡±


    Jeffery tugged at Cathy¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to calm down for a moment.


    Luna still had her usual serene and


    cool demeanor, though side, Her¡¯ \


    otigng yeere bhbining in disbelief


    that her parents could be involved in


    that past tragedy. Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°In front of everyone here, make it


    clear today,¡± Phillip Benatar


    he was ra one


    sbeth ng wrong, his aura one of


    authority and intimidation. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    ¡°No need for sophistry,¡± Shirley said, her expression steely. ¡°We want the truth.¡±


    They had weathered many a storm, and even though they suspected their eldest son and daughter-inw could be the


    masterminds behind it all, they managed not to lose theirposure.


    Asimmering rage was on the brink of bursting into mes, just waiting for a gust of wind to fan it into an inferno.


    Tomas and Donna remained silent, and Louisa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tomas, Donna, did you really do this? Our families have


    been close for generations. | can honestly say I¡¯ve never done anything to harm you. Why would you do this to us, not even


    sparing a newborn?¡±


    Moreover, but they had caused an explosion at the entire clinic, implicating countless innocents.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, please say something.¡° Cathy pleaded. ¡°Why would you hurt Be¡¯s family? The Collinses have always been so kind


    to us, and my sister-inw. You almost made me lose her!¡±


    Tomas and Donna remained silent.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Jeffery stepped forward. ¡°Cathy¡¯s just impulsive. She doesn¡¯t mean any disrespect. If there¡¯s something from the


    past that we don¡¯t know about, now that we''re all here, it¡¯s time to speak up.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Luna also chimed in. ¡°Whether it was intentional or coincidental, we need an exnation. Be has suffered for


    eighteen years. Mr. and Mrs. Collins have been separated from their flesh and blood for so long. For these reasons at least, we


    owe them an exnation.¡±


    Now that the investigation has led to their parents, they must have been more or less rted to what happened all those years


    ago. Otherwise, with Be¡¯s nature, she wouldn''t have brought it up.


    Donna¡¯s gaze finally settled on Arabe as she asked in a calm voice, ¡°What exactly did Beverly tell you?¡±


    She knew Arabe had visited Beverly today and that they had chatted about the situation at home. Beverly had even expressed


    her regret that she hadn''t got the chance to read the poems and take a trip with her families.


    Beverly had mentioned the beauty of the outside world¡ªwords that can¡¯t be fully expressed by the intermediary¡ªprobably she


    urged Arabe not to be so busy, to take some time to enjoy the scenery with Romeo.


    After leaving Beverly, Arabe had returned to theb. Everything seemed normal. But here was a sudden explosion in theb.


    Then, Steward drove Arabe back to Reflections Vi, and the family doctor was summoned.


    It all seemed so normal that Donna hadn¡¯t realized it was Romeo and Arabe who had set a trap for them.


    ¡°It had nothing to do with Aunt Beverly,¡± Arabe replied.


    She knew her aunt and uncle had kept silent about the true culprit because they had been threatened with the lives of Frederica


    and Alma.


    The power of Tomas and Donna¡¯s far exceeded that of Lucas and Beverly¡¯s.


    If they knew that it was Beverly who


    had given her the clue, it wo siast


    be Frederica andant@ dPrisk¡ªeven


    nein Beverly, who were locked


    up inside, would also be in danger.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°It was Sam who left clues before he


    died, along with M palsworde)'' |


    Briks alone) Ailfhe evidence points


    to you.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Arabe¡¯s words made Donna smile casually, her poise radiating elegance and grace.


    ¡°If that were the case, you wouldn''t


    have waited until now to settle


    scores with us,¡± Donna¡¯ yesyided


    iis aAGANESS t and


    peaceful, with a touch of gentleness.


    ¡°You would havee after us long


    before Lucas and Beverly were taken


    into the detention center.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She knew the youngdy had no solid evidence.


    Probably something Beverly said had emboldened her to be so sure.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    But the intermediary, after eavesdropping on the aunt and niece¡¯s conversation, found nothing suspicious. There had been no


    physical contact between them. How in the world did Beverly pass on the information to the young girl??


    ¡°| indeed have no substantial evidence at hand. Whether to reveal it or not, that¡¯s up to you to decide,¡± Arabe admitted


    honestly and straightforwardly.


    Donna smiled brightly, a smile more precious than jewels, ¡°Do you know why | like you? Among people our age, you''re like a


    brilliant pearl, shining so brightly that you can¡¯t be ignored.¡±


    She knew that any further excuses were futile. The situation had reached this point, and they simply could not get out of here.


    The outside must have already been surrounded by people.


    Given the temperaments of the old man and the olddy, they''d surely have their whole family of five sent to the police office.


    She didn¡¯t want to implicate her children. Her gaze fell on Louisa, ¡°Truth be told, | have no grudges against you. My


    circumstances back in the day weren''t so different from Beverly¡¯s. For quite a long time, we sympathized and depended on each


    other for support.¡±


    Louisa nced at her, then at Jennifer and the others. Why did this sound like it was a family matter of the McMillian family??


    ¡°Are you saying that Dad should have handed thepany over to my older brother?¡± George looked at Donna, surprised at her


    thoughts.


    ¡°It''s not just her,¡± Tomas picked up. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    ¡°Ever since we were kids, in academics or anything else, | always outshined you,¡± Tomas said, turning to his brother.


    Rtives would always praise him whenever they visited, talking about how capable he was and how his father would, sooner or


    later, hand over thepany to him.


    Moreover, some old board members and shareholders would speak highly of him every time they saw him, saying that under his


    leadership, thepany would surely reach new heights.


    Even the private tutors tailored their lessons around shaping an excellent sessor.


    From childhood to adulthood, he had always believed that thepany would be passed down to him¡ªthe eldest son¡ªso he


    had always been strict with himself as an heir.


    ¡°But what | didn¡¯t expect was that three months before Dad announced his sessor, you were constantly at his side. | didn¡¯t


    know why at the time, until the day, during thepany¡¯s annual meeting, Dad publicly announced that he was handing the


    company over to you.¡±


    George had just graduated from college when their father gave him the reins of thepany!


    Tomas, usually soposed, was visibly upset by the memory.


    It should be noted that, he had graduated a year before George and had started from the ground up at thepany. It took him


    a whole year to climb to a high-level position!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But in the end, he had to watch his


    younger brother, fresp.qut of ebnegd,


    takg-chatg@of the¡¯pany and


    be his superior! Please read the


    original content at .


    How could he not be furious about that!!


    ¡°You took away the woman | loved,


    and then even tried to-take omeathe!


    Pie tone carried


    a hint of resentment. Please read the


    original content at .


    Jeffery, Luna, and Cathy were all stunned. What was going on??


    Cathy''s eyes were wide with shock. There was a feud between her uncle and her father??


    George was somewhat bewildered as


    he heard him brin this, ¡°aevehtt!


    t seahinyeaire dy passed?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°In my heart, it can never be passed!¡±

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    Tomas'' words left George utterly dumbfounded. It took a moment before he managed to ask, ¡°If it can never be passed. then why


    did you marry Donna?¡±


    It was then that everyone noticed the sorrow in Donna¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jennifer asked her husband George directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that | was your first love? Had you dated other


    girls before you were with me? Did you even take away the girl your brother liked??¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, let me exin.¡±


    Just as Jennifer was about to twist George¡¯s arm in frustration, Donna spoke up, ¡°The person he liked was you.¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Even Jennifer thought she must have heard wrong. Tomas liked her? How could that be possible.


    Though she had grown up with Tomas and George together, she knew very well that Tomas only saw her as a little sister.


    ¡°When you got into college, he wanted to confess his feelings to you,¡± Donna continued, ¡°but then he found out you were with


    George. He was heartbroken for a long time.¡±


    Hearing this, Jennifer turned to look at her husband George, having no idea about this.


    George could only recount the events back then.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°We were in a rtionship at that time. One day, Tomas found me, beat me up like a madman, and said that he loved you and


    wanted us to break up. But how could we part when we were deeply in love? Besides, | had been crushing on you for years.¡±


    The revtion was explosive. Not just Jeffrey and Luna were shocked, but Cathy stood with her mouth agape, unable to process


    the information.


    This was like something straight out of a soap opera.


    Her father, her uncle, they had such a tangle in the past.


    George tried to rify, ¡°Back then, Tomas always called you ¡®little sister Jennifer,¡¯ and | really thought he saw you as a sister. |


    never knew his feelings. He also thought | was heartless and naive, and he never expected that | would pursue you, let alone


    end up together. When he realized we wouldn''t split, he suffered for a long time.¡±


    Only then did Jennifer remember that during the time she was dating George, Tomas seemed to appear less frequently, as if only


    George existed in her world.


    But she had been so immersed in her sweet romance that she paid no attention to this.


    Only now did she realize why Tomas had been so scarce.


    ¡°Do you know how | got through that time?¡± Tomas¡¯ voice was filled with restraint and pain; his eyes reddened as if he were a


    caged animal on the verge of devouring his younger brother.


    ¡°Every day was sheer torture. | had to


    pull myself together under the guise


    of being the heir, but the oe ld


    return every ni seagthGat in


    Heart. aha Peli ing persisted


    throughout my college years, and


    even after | graduated and started


    working from the bottom up in the


    company, working day and night, |


    couldn''t escape the pain.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Tomas paused, seemingly lost in the


    painful memories, before continuing,


    ¡°Later, when Dad suddenly


    announc cat thenoimpany¡¯ S annual


    Bui NS you were the sessor,


    do you know how | felt? It was like


    climbing desperately out of a pit, only


    to be brutally kicked down again by


    someone, and this person, was my


    dearest brother!¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Hearing this, George hurriedly said,


    ¡°Brother, you''ve got it all wrong. Dad


    talked to me about this three months


    before he made th aunge


    Atyhattiime| dir have any real


    experience in managing a group, all


    my knowledge came from books, and


    | hadn''t really learned how to apply it.


    In addition, | was still three months


    away from graduation, it was simply


    not suitable for me to take care of


    such arge group.¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    George hurriedly exined to his older brother, ¡°I nagged Dad for three whole months, trying to get him to change his mind. In


    the end, Dad told me that if | took over the reins of the group, you wouldn''t have to work so hard. | thought about how my thing


    with Jennifer hurt you, and if | could make your days ahead a bit easier, a bit happier.¡±


    That¡¯s why he showed up at thepany¡¯s annual meeting!!


    Later, his brother mentioned he had a new dream; he wanted to chase after his own dream and start his venture outside.


    How could a younger brother not support him?


    Andter, his brother made a sess of himself and married Donna. George thought the matter of his brother liking Jennifer had


    turned the page.


    But he never expected that, about two decadester, his brother would stand before him and say he couldn''t get past it for the


    rest of his life.


    Tomas didn¡¯t expect that his younger brother¡¯s insistence with their father had been for his sake, to let him inherit thepany.


    He waspletely stunned.


    At that moment, Phillip, who was sitting at the main seat, spoke up.


    ¡°From the time you were in kindergarten until you graduated from college, | raised both of you as my sessors. You attended


    the same private lessons, all designed around shaping apetent and outstanding heir. As a father, | never favored one over


    the other.¡±


    Tomas was somewhat surprised, as he had always thought that his father only trained him, and he didn¡¯t expect his brother to be


    included.


    Phillip¡¯s gaze settled on Tomas, ¡°You''ve always had better grades than George, but George is more adaptable, flexible, and


    knows how to improvise. By contrast, you¡¯ve always been too by-the-book.¡±


    Phillip¡¯s words caused Tomas to pause in thought. He had always believed his academic excellence was more than enough to


    overshadow his brother.


    He hadn''t anticipated that in their father¡¯s mind, grades were not the only criterion for evaluation. What his father valued more


    was flexibility and adaptability in action.


    ¡°Since childhood, George has been capable of resilience; he was not a ve to his emotions, unlike you, who can be easily


    shrouded in negativity for so long. He has his own principles and approach to life. In contrast, you stick to the rules. With the


    group in your hands, it¡¯s hard to expect breakthroughs.¡±


    Tomas, who had always seen himself as the chosen one, felt like he¡¯d been struck by a bolt from the blue upon hearing his


    father¡¯s words.


    Phillip continued, ¡°Before | announced the sessor, | did talk to George a few times. But George felt he was too flighty than


    you, his calm older brother. Besides, the tradition among the other prominent families was always to pass thepany to the


    eldest, and he didn¡¯t think there was a precedent for giving it to a younger son, so he kept refusing. But | trust my judgment.¡±


    Tomas'' heart took another hit.


    He had always thought that with the


    best grades and heres avaras His


    fetheryrauld stitch) and over the


    company to him. Please read the


    original content at .


    Furthermore, with the praises fro


    rtives, direc pspared Shar¨¦hbl ers


    cVar tbs yaats. lease read the


    original content at .


    And the conventional practice to pass the family business to the eldest son.


    He believed that he was the rightful heir to thepany.


    He thought that it was only because


    his brother pestered their fat eHYen


    three months thaphe@hahge his


    rhinld eaten to hand over the


    company to his younger sibling.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Never in a million years did he think that in their father¡¯s heart, his younger brother was the most suitable sessor.


    ¡°From the time you both were in preschool until you graduated from college, all the tests were subtly integrated into your daily


    lives. The challenges | set for you were the same, and every time, George outperformed you.¡±


    That¡¯s why Phillip insisted on choosing George as his sessor.


    ¡°Hold on a minute.¡± Cathy interjected, confused, ¡°What does this have to do with the Collins family? And what about that fire from


    years ago???¡±


    She felt like she had been listening forever but was still clueless about the connection.


    That¡¯s when Donna started to speak, her voice tinged with self-deprecating humor, ¡°I had the biggest crush on your father for six


    whole years in middle and high school. | worked my butt off to get into the same college as him, just to spend more time around


    him.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, Cathy included, who was gaping in disbelief.


    ¡°The day we started college, | finally mustered the courage to confess my feelings to him, only to be turned down.¡±


    Donna chuckled at the memory, ¡°After that, | confessed year after year, and was rejected just as many times, right up until


    graduation. | still couldn¡¯t win his heart.¡±


    Now that even Jeffery, Luna, and Cathy were taken aback. They had never imagined their usually quiet and reserved mother had


    been so fervently pursuing their father in her youth.


    ¡°It was after | had received my degree that Tomas first mentioned the name Jennifer to me. He told me to stop wasting my time


    on him, saying he only had room in his heart for Jennifer.¡±


    All eyes turned to Jennifer, who herself was surprised by the depth of Tomas'' feelings for her.


    ¡°But | was young and stubborn, how could | admit defeat to someone else? The more unattainable he was, the more | wanted to


    prove myself. On one hand, | felt sorry that he loved someone he couldn''t have; on the other hand, | thought | stood a chance,


    and then there was a part of me moved by his deep affection. After that, | went all out to be good to him.¡±


    Donna¡¯s voice wasced with the sour tang of old regrets as she continued.


    ¡°For him, | interned at McMillian Corporation, starting from the bottom like he did. On the night Phillip announced the sessor,


    Tomas got drunk for the first time, crying his heart out. Maybe it was the alcohol talking, maybe he just needed someone to


    comfort him, but that rainy night led to something indescribable. The next day, he woke up and said he would take responsibility.¡±


    No one could have guessed that was how their parents came together.


    ¡°At the time, | was so happy, thinking | finally saw the silver lining after all the clouds. Even though | soon found out that all he


    had for me was courtesy and a distantpanionship, | was willing to be the moth to his me. When he wanted to start his own


    business, | was right there with him. No matter how hard or exhausting it was, | wanted to show him that even though | was a


    pampered miss, spoiled from childhood, | was capable of standing by his side, through thick and thin.¡±


    As Donna spoke, a tearful smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°Later, when George and Jennifer got


    married, he got drunk again,


    mistaking me for her. Then, | got


    (oneanene


    pregnant, and pEsnee


    Buy atter our marriage, | discovered


    that whenever he was drunk, he''d call


    out her name. Even after | had our


    second and third child, sometimes |


    could still hear him calling for


    Jennifer in his dreams.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Ovee with emotion, Donna could no longer hold back her tears.


    All these years, she had made so


    many sacrifices. for her


    husband¡ªtoo much indeed ssi


    transfor ed frormaidarnpered young


    JOG unchest ally, a


    formidable figure in the business


    world as if she had experienced a


    rebirth. But in the end, she was still


    notparable to Jennifer!! Please


    read the original content at


    .N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    There was a ce in her husband''s heart that, though they were married, though they had children, she still couldn''t enter.


    The bitter irony that the love of her


    life, her husband, cheri hed reo)


    ther sw¨¦le AOnest. How could


    iC


    she not feel resentment? Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Especially when George and Jennifer appeared together, the more love they showed for each other, the deeper the wound


    inflicted on Tomas'' heart, the colder Tomas became towards her.


    And so, Donna grew to hate Jennifer more and more.


    Why should Jennifer effortlessly win the love of both brothers and live so happily, outshining her the moment she married into the


    family?


    Why should she endure such hardship.


    George and Jennifer¡¯s love shone brightly.


    While her own love was dim and shadowed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Donna continued, ¡°Then there was this old board member who applied for resignation and went back to his hometown to live out


    his old age. He had been with George ever since he took over the group and was instrumental in helping him establish a


    foothold. George thought he wanted to retire due to old age, so he gave him a generous reward to ensure hisfortable


    retirement.¡±


    Donna paused before adding, ¡°Butter, George found out that he had actually returned home for a surgery at Mercy Hospital


    due to health problems. The old man didn¡¯t want to worry them. When George learned of this, he wanted to visit him that very


    night.¡±


    Donna¡¯s thoughts seemed to drift back to that evening, ¡°At that time, Tomas'' loathing for George had peaked, and my resentment


    towards Jennifer had burrowed deep into my bones. | was aware that Tomas had orchestrated an ambush at the clinic, nning


    to blow up the entire ce upon George¡¯s arrival, taking the old man along with it.¡±


    Because that ¡°old man¡± had always been a staunch supporter of George, while showing nothing but disdain for Tomas and for


    her, the two of them had endured him for far too long.


    A flicker of hatred shed in Donna¡¯s eyes, ¡°When | learned about the n, | wanted Jennifer to go too, to die with them. | told


    her that the old board member had always been wholeheartedly supportive of George, of the McMillian family, and as George¡¯s


    wife, it would be good for her to visit as well. She didn¡¯t think much of it and agreed.¡±


    But then, Jennifer suddenly got her period, and with the pain and the mess, George couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, not to


    mention, it wouldn¡¯t be good to go out and see people with soiled clothes.


    So, George decided to send her back home to rest and go visit the old board member alone.


    Unbeknownst to them, in this brief window of time, the clinic would explode.


    After the police got involved, they reported the fire as an ident, so George didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Only now did he realize that the fj


    was a trap set his elder pfether in


    oder BoikiN tim. Please read the


    original content at .


    And his sister-inw Donna hated Jennifer so much and wouldn''t mind her death.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jennifer¡¯s sudden period.


    If it weren''t for his decision to return to the mansion.


    He and Jennifer would have died


    together in tha explosio?with the


    dl baakd Hrember. Please read the


    original content at .


    Just as George was about to


    confront his brother about his cruel


    intentions, he saw his etheriurhl |


    fy rq Ponmpalhierrac a mask of


    shock and fury, ¡°You sent Jennifer


    there? | wondered why she suddenly


    went with us that night. You wanted


    her dead?! How could you even think


    of such a thing?¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    ¡°| did wish her dead!¡± Donna burst out, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t think | don¡¯t see what you''re up to. You think that


    as the elder brother, it¡¯s right that you take care of your little brother¡¯s wife and children now that he¡¯s been blown up? You want


    to divorce me and then what? Slip into his shoes, ying house with her?¡±


    Tomas fell silent.


    And his silence was thest straw for Donna.


    ¡°So, this really is what you''re thinking.¡± Donna¡¯s voice cracked, tears streaming down her cheeks, ¡°I got it right. Haven¡¯t you


    thought about how old your three children are? You still like her even now.¡±


    In a fit of rage and disappointment, Donna grabbed the mug from the table, along with the fruit bowl, and hurled them at Tomas


    with all her might.


    This was the first time anyone had seen Donna lose control like this.


    ¡°You''re heartless!¡± Donna looked at the man in front of her with desperate sorrow, and used with intense indignation. ¡°After all


    these years I''ve spent on you, in your heart, I¡¯m still less than nothingpared to her!¡±


    He could stand to see his own brother blown up, yet he can¡¯t bear to part from his brother¡¯s wife.


    Suddenly, Donna felt that she had be a joke all these years.


    Marrying this man seemed like the biggest mistake of her life!


    ¡°| hate you.¡± Donna¡¯s voice was a whisper, choked with sobs, her body shaking. ¡°Tomas, | hate you, you¡¯re the coldest, most


    heartless man alive. You don¡¯t deserve a single ounce of the love I¡¯ve poured out for you. You don¡¯t deserve it!¡°


    Tomas watched his wife breaking down, a torrent of emotions flooding him, but didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    ¡°Why can you be so cruel. Why can¡¯t you see everything I¡¯ve done.¡± Donna¡¯s voice broke as she stumbled, nearly copsing.


    Luna and Cathy rushed up to steady her.


    ¡°Dad, you''re wrong,¡± said Jeffrey, giving his father a disappointed look and offering his mother a tissue to dry her tears. He felt


    his father had truly let everyone down.


    Donna couldn''t stop crying. She didn¡¯t understand why she had given so much but couldn¡¯t touch her husband''s heart!


    From junior high until now, she had devoted the best years of her life to the man before her.


    She thought she was chasing the light.


    But it turned out to be a false light that led her straight to hell and years of torment.


    Years of grievances and heartache all burst out in this moment. Donna cried her heart out.


    Shirley, out of nowhere, stepped in front of her eldest son and pped him hard across the face. ¡°This p is for Donna!¡±


    There was no more that had to be


    said. Tomas had married a wom


    but didnt fulfill his quelkcan ?


    reSpoosibititles as a husband; his


    mind is preupied with his


    brother''s woman¡ªthat deserved a


    p! Please read the original content


    at .


    Seeing Shirley stand up for her made Donna cry even harder.


    She didn¡¯t expect Shirley to be so understanding at this time.


    ¡°Brother, you''ve gone too far!¡± George


    was utterly disappointed in hi Agen


    brother. Sering sit¡¯ Vetything else,


    AMagers Sf the heart, his brother


    had truly failed Donna! Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Tomas, with tears welling in his eyes,


    looked at him and said, ¡°When | t


    you to break Up wafiy Ket Backethen,


    yoyrcanh aa it. You should


    understand that matters of the heart


    can''t always be controlled.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His heart ached too. On one hand, he felt sorry for his wife, but on the other, he couldn¡¯t control his feelings for Jennifer.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    Particrly after Jennifer became a married woman, she blossomed into an even more enchanting figure, her allure intensified,


    utterly irresistible.


    At every family gathering, her parents¡¯ birthdays, holidays, and celebrations, her stunning beauty captured his gaze, tugging at


    his heartstrings.


    He had exhausted all his acting skills to control his emotions and not show them.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the Collins family???¡± Shirley demanded, her anger ring.


    ¡°Back then, Lucas¡¯ situation was simr to mine. We sympathized with each other, and Donna and Beverly also became friends.¡±


    That night, one of Tomas¡¯ men reported to him that George and Jennifer had returned home, apparently because Jennifer had


    her period suddenly and was not feeling well.


    Tomas had nned on seizing the opportunity to strike, but then his men reported that Keh and Louisa were at Mercy


    Hospital, and Louisa had just given birth to a daughter.


    He called Lucas, offering to take care of things for them once and for all, as his men were already in position at the clinic, with


    the explosives all set for action.


    If Keh and Louisa died, the family business would naturally fall into Lucas¡¯ hands. Andter, Lucas could lend his support to


    Tomas in taking over thepany from George.


    At the time, Tomas was building his ownpany, which was not asrge as the one his brother had inherited, and he needed


    support.


    By then, he was already intimate with Lucas and his wife.


    ¡°But Lucas hesitated. After all, it was his own brother, and his sister-inw had just given birth to a daughter. He found it hard to


    be ruthless, but | told him, ¡®No guts, no glory.¡¯ all this while hoping he would bear in mind my support when he eventually took


    over the family business.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing the truth.


    But what Tomas hadn''t anticipated was that Keh and Louisa would escape the inferno with their baby.


    When he received the news, he immediately sent his men to clear the remaining trouble, fearing any survivors could pose a


    threat to him.


    However, not long after his men arrived, Keh and Louisa¡¯s people showed up.


    He had no choice but to order his men to retreat.


    He never expected that the child Keh and Louisa had saved wasn¡¯t their own flesh and blood, but Serena.


    Nor did he foresee that Arabe would be taken in and raised by the Murphy family.


    He only learned of this many years


    later, but by then, he figured since the


    Collins and th roley Families?


    Hawn¡¯erealized their children had


    been mistakenly switched, he might


    as well stay out of it, feigning


    ignorance. Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°You bastard!!¡± Shirley, seething with rage, pped him, and unable to contain her fury, struck him two more times, ¡°So this was


    all your doing.¡±


    Phillip alsoshed out with a punch, ¡°What gave you the right to decide for Lucas? That was their family business. What does it


    have to do with you?¡±


    He never imagined his eldest son could do such a thing.


    George stepped forward andnded


    a heavy punch on his brother,¡±


    couldn''t even gpanayoul own brother.


    Youiveboes coveting your younger


    brother''s wife for years.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    It was despicable, utterly despicable!


    Then Jeffery stepped up, his fists clenched, and struck his father hard, ¡°Are you even human??¡±


    ¡°If you felt thepany should''ve


    been yours, if you thought it was


    unfair, why didn¡¯t you just talk to


    Grandpa and have agohuersatiol?


    Ire foe enne


    company; it was Grandpa who chose


    him. But you, without asking, making


    things up yourself, harboring


    resentment against him for years,


    even plotting to kill him!¡± Luna, too,


    was disheartened by her father¡¯s


    actions. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    ¡°Not only that, Dad, but you also had designs on Aunt Jennifer and broke Mom¡¯s heart. If you didn¡¯t love my mom back then, you


    didn¡¯t have to marry her. Now you''re married yet failed to take responsibility. You were like eyeing the next best thing while


    you''ve got a full tepletely outrageous!¡± Cathy fumed.


    She hadshed out at her father, then turned to her mother, ¡°And you, knowing full well he didn¡¯t care for you, you wasted so


    much time on him. You''re the prestigious girl, for heaven''s sake, raised with such care. Your grandparents held you in the palm


    of their hands and cared for you meticulously all those years¡ªnot to be trampled on by someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate you!¡±


    Her mother, Donna, was stunned by her daughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ever since we were kids, we were alwayspared to Uncle George and his family. Everyone believed we were not doing as


    good as they did. At every social event, if they were present, guests would flock to them. Even in their absence, those people


    would still question us about them.¡±


    Cathy''s outburst had stunned everyone present.


    ¡°For example, ¡®Is Mr. George McMillianing to the birthday party?¡¯ or ¡®What''s their next move on that big project?¡¯ or ¡®Will they


    attend the charity g?¡¯ or ¡®Are they going to clinch that real estate deal?¡¯.¡±


    Cathy took a deep breath, ¡°No one ever cared to ask how we were doing. Growing up in such an environment, feeling the


    difference in how others treat us¡ªit would be a lie to say that we don¡¯t feel anything! However, they have never looked down on


    us for their sess. On the contrary, Uncle George and Jennifer have been very loving, and even though Romeo is strict, our


    siblings have always been close!¡±


    When Cathy said this, her eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve always been proud of the bond between our two


    families. When my ssmates¡¯ families fall into infighting, after having witnessed so many power struggles, I''ve always been


    grateful to be part of such a loving and happy big family. | thought we were different from other families, but today.¡±


    Her tears began to flow, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve realized that our family is even more ruthless and terrifying than others when ites to


    power struggles! My own father, for the sake of that bit of family business, actually contemted harming his own younger


    brother! And my mother, unable to win my father¡¯s heart, turned her anger towards his beloved. What twisted values are these?!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Perhaps Cathy¡¯s emotion got a bit too overwhelming, and Jeffery was moved to step forward and gently embrace her.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Cathy wept in her brother¡¯s arms.


    George¡¯s family felt a pang in their hearts, and even Phillip and Shirley were filled with mixed feelings after hearing their


    granddaughter¡¯s words.


    In their eyes, their sons were sessful, and their grandchildren were outstanding. Wherever they went, they were looked up to.


    But from their granddaughter¡¯s perspective, things were different.


    For the first time, they became aware of how the outside world differentiated between the two families, and the negative impact it


    had on the children.


    Such treatment from outsiders undoubtedly nurtured a sense of grievance and resentment within the elder branch.


    ¡°Cathy,¡± Shirley gently patted Cathy¡¯s head, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have been wronged.¡±


    Cathy looked up and choked up, her


    eyes red and tearful, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m


    not wronged. Even Wee gh those!


    respigeiesealer atter Uncle


    orge¡¯s family and don''t take us


    seriously, even showing disdain and


    condescension. yes, it does make me


    ufortable, but that feeling


    passes quickly.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    She spoke candidly, ¡°Il never thought


    it was our fault, or theirs. If they is


    admired and fawned over, it ¡®6 Olt!


    ibinciba epfahanevninent. My


    farnily simply hasn''t reached their


    level yet, but that doesn''t affect my


    affection for Uncle George''s family,


    nor does it change how they treat


    us.¡± Please read the original content


    at .


    Her words moved everyone present, such an understanding child.


    ¡°Even if back in the day, Grandpa and


    Grandma had split the family


    business in two, as it Fahy


    between ad anc pagie''s eorge, each


    eas nane are different. After a


    decade or two, it¡¯s natural that the


    brothers would be at different


    levels¡ªone above, one below. It¡¯s a


    matter of personal capability, not


    about fairness.¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    Cathy hit the nail on the head with her statement and then added, ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d hand thepany over to the most


    capable kid to make it thrive. So | don¡¯t think what Grandma and Grandpa did back then was wrong. On the contrary, | think Dad


    needs to adjust himself¡ªthe business belongs to the whole family; it shouldn''t matter who it goes to. If Dad are discontent, he


    should have talked it out with them instead of brewing so much resentment.¡±


    ¡°You''re a good kid.¡± Shirley patted her head, feeling a lump in her throat, surprised that even a child could be more


    understanding than some adults.


    ¡°| share Cathy¡¯s view,¡± Jeffery added in.


    This was indeed his parents¡¯ fault.


    ¡°| agree with Cathy too,¡± Luna dered.


    Shirley felt even more emotional and reached out to hug Jeffery and Luna. ¡°You all are such good children.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even measure up to these three kids.¡± Phillip scolded.


    Tomas and Donna hung their heads in shame.


    Back then, Donna had thought that as long as Jennifer perished in that fire, her husband would finally let go and focus on their


    little family.


    But what she didn¡¯t realize was that, even if Jennifer were gone, there would always be a ce in Tomas'' heart that no one else


    could fill, a ce reserved solely for Jennifer.


    After the clinic explosion years ago, Tomas¡¯pany grewrger. Being a member of the McMillian family, he was able to


    ess to high society. He continued to make influential connections to strengthen his position, secretly building his own power


    base and coborating with like-minded individuals and organizations, including Doom.


    On the surface, he appeared at peace as the head of the household, but in reality, his power was growing wildly, and had long


    since grown from a sapling into a towering tree.


    At that moment, Shirley, with tears in her eyes, turned to Donna.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tomas didn¡¯t fulfill his responsibilities and obligations as a husband¡ªhe is indeed wrong. As his mother, | failed to raise him


    properly, and as your mother-inw, | didn¡¯t notice your distress in time, allowing you to endure such hardship. For that, | owe


    you an apology.¡±


    Shirley suddenly bowed to Donna in a serious gesture of apology, which made Donna feel even more remorseful.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Donna rushed to support her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Over the years, Shirley had been very kind to her!


    Not just Shirley, but Phillip had


    cherished her t enas¨¦¨¦ se hefohis


    omy datighter! Please read the


    original content at .


    The reason she hadn''t held a grudge


    over the uneven distrib tion efcthel |


    Faris waprecisaly because


    oftheir kindness to her. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Shirley looked at Donna with a mix of


    heartache and regret, ¡°i Lhad knaivh


    Ae) wereiesorntubh bain, | would


    h SC Siasancd a divorce even more.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Donna astounded, unexpected that her mother-inw would say such words.


    ¡°After the divorce, you''ll still be the daughter-inw in my heart. | will still treat you as my own family. | support you in chasing


    your own happiness, to be frank, | hope you do well.¡±


    When she learned how Donna had been giving so much all these years without getting a response from her son, Shirley, as a


    woman herself, could truly empathize with the pain her daughter-inw had endured.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve hated the wrong person, honey.¡± Shirley corrected with tears in her eyes, ¡°From beginning to end, Jennifer had no


    clue how much Tomas adored her, let alone the fact that the brothers had fought over her, and she waspletely in the dark


    about the long suffering you endured. The one you ought to hate is him.¡±


    With that, she turned her gaze to her eldest son.


    ¡°After you have been heartbroken again and again, what you have to do is to leave him, cut your losses, instead of wasting your


    time on him and misdirecting your anger towards Jennifer. You''re wrong in this, is Jennifer not innocent? She has been hated


    with no reason by you for so many years and has been hurt for so many years.¡±


    Hearing Shirley speak that, Donna¡¯s tears fell.


    After that fateful explosion at the clinic, Tomas indeed did many things to hurt and stumble his younger brother.


    And Donna hadn''t been idle either. She secretly shoot ¡°arrows in the dark¡± at Jennifer.


    But George and Jennifer had always trusted them and never suspected a thing.


    ¡°The worst thing is, because of love and hate and family business, you''ve dragged so many innocents into this mess.¡± Shirley


    closed her eyes in despair, tears trailing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Donna just wanted to say something.


    Suddenly, a cup of coffee was sshed on Tomas¡¯ face.


    Jennifer, holding the cup, said furiously, ¡°You actually tried to kill George.¡±


    She pped Tomas hard.


    The force left a vivid red imprint on his cheek.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Jennifer.¡± Tomas didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to suddenly hit him, and he was stunned.


    ¡°Don''t call me like that; | find it disgusting.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes bore disgust and anger, ¡°Even if something had happened to George


    back then, | would never have fallen for you, much less ended up with you!¡±


    Tomas felt as if he¡¯d been pierced by a thousand arrows, staring at Jennifer in disbelief.


    ¡°You only care about yourself! You live too selfishly!¡±


    Jennifer''s usation left Tomas frozen.


    ¡°Hello? Is this 911? | need to report a crime.¡±


    Cathy, somehow having already


    dialed the emergency number,


    choked out to the operator, Mom


    name is athyyytemiliah Tomas


    Nonitt n''s youngest daughter. I¡¯m


    reporting Tomas and Donna for


    involvement in multiple homicides.


    Pleasee to Reflections Vi


    immediately and take them in for


    questioning.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Perhaps never expecting their own daughter to report them personally, Tomas and Donna paused, the light in their eyes dimmed,


    and they didn¡¯t say a word as if they had epted their fate.


    After a while, Phillip¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Phillip. Sorry to bother you, but we just received a call from your granddaughter alleging serious usations. Is this some kind


    of child¡¯s y?¡±


    Phillip seemed to age several years in


    an instant, yet his voice maintain


    its authority, "My senen& CO


    dayigitertiaw are indeed implicated


    in multiple homicides. Pleasee


    over, the location is Reflections Vi.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Truth be told, even if Cathy hadn¡¯t made that call, he would have.


    His son and daughter-inw hadn''t


    just made a small mistake; eat


    beenmitting heitolS acts or


    vedi an Net quest for power and


    the family fortune, entangling and


    sacrificing countless innocents.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    The voice on the phone faltered. Was this really happening?


    After a short while, a slew of officers arrived at Reflections Vi.


    Tomas and Donna looked at their three children with a swirl of emotions.


    ¡°Remember to listen to Grandma and Grandpa, and your Aunt and Uncle.¡± Donna¡¯s voice cracked as tears rolled down her


    cheeks. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the three kids before her with a mix of pride and sorrow. They had really grown up, be


    so sensible, with a strong sense of right and wrong. Her mother-inw was right¡ªthey were such good kids.


    Tomas'' eyes were filled with shame and regret as he faced them. ¡°Mom and Dad haven''t set the best example, and we''ve let you


    down. We''re so sorry.¡±


    He bowed to the three children. At that gesture, Jeffery¡¯s emotions suddenly broke through, tears streaming down his face.


    Luna¡¯s eyes went red.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Cathy had been trying hard to hold back, trying not to make a sound, but her trembling body betrayed her. She was just a


    teenager, even younger than Arabe. No one knew how much courage it took her to dial 911 and report her own parents.


    Tomas then turned to his brother and sister-inw, his eyes filled with remorse for the first time. He bowed solemnly, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    George¡¯s shoulders trembled. He wanted to scold his brother for his foolishness, to tell him that he never coveted taking over the


    family business, that he had taken on the burden just to ease his brother¡¯s load.


    But before he could voice these thoughts, a burning sensation in his throat stopped him, and tears fell. He turned away, not


    wanting his brother to see him like this.


    How could Tomas not know his brother¡¯s thoughts at this moment? But it was toote to say anything now.


    Tomas looked at his parents, feeling ashamed of his actions for the first time. ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± he called out, then bowed deeply,


    apologizing, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Philip and Shirley still carried themselves with the dignity of the family¡¯s elders, keeping their emotions in check; but Tomas knew


    that inside, they must be feeling a turmoil of emotions. Rising from his bow, he faced Keh, Louisa, and Arabe, bowing


    earnestly, ¡°Sorry.¡± His decisions had torn their family apart.


    And Donna also bowed to everyone and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Her sincere attitude and humble stance once again triggered tears of the others.


    Cathy watched as her parents were taken away by the police, finally allowing herself to cry out loud.


    Shirley, who had held back her tears for so long, now let them fall, as she gently embraced Cathy,forting her tenderly,


    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be afraid. you still have Grandma and Grandpa. We''ll take good care of you.¡±


    Luna, who had always been strong,


    leaned into her brother¡¯ mbrao¨¦,\


    | {ing han tgars\iow Silently. From


    today on, they were without parents.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    There would be no more family gatherings with Mom and Dad.


    Keh and Louisa felt a pang of


    sorrow; they could ene on?


    i) Inga oat ewes ory behind


    th¨¦ tire years ago was like this.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    At that moment, Philip, the family¡¯s pir, suddenly crumbled down.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Romeo rushed forward to support him.


    Philip looked as if he had taken a


    blow, his voice epryeahdw¨¦athered,


    "Ronen Pidase read the original


    content at .


    He gazed at his eldest grandson, his focus returning, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    ¡°Alright,¡± Romeo nced back at Arabe, a silent gesture that he would take Grandpa home first.


    Arabe nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Be,¡± at that moment, Cathy¡¯s eyes were red and brimming with tears, her voice quivering as she clutched Arabe¡¯s hand. ¡°My


    parents almost got you and your parents killed. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°They''ve already apologized,¡± Arabe said,forting the young girl with warmth in her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t know anything about


    it, Cathy. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°But they.¡±


    ¡°That is the grudge of their generation. It has nothing to do with us. Our bond will not change.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s words made Cathy burst into tears again. ¡°I''lle visit you again in a few days.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That would be lovely,¡± Arabe¡¯s warm and kind smile made Cathy unable to resist hugging her and crying out, ¡°You¡¯re so good,


    sis. My parents hurt you, kept you away from your own family for years, yet you forgive them so easily. If only | had a time


    machine, I''d be the first to go back and stop them.¡±


    But there were no time machines in real life, and her parents¡¯ mistakes couldn¡¯t be undone.


    ¡°You go on and take Grandma and Grandpa home,¡± Arabe said, patting her back. ¡°Everything will get better.¡±


    Cathy cried even harder.


    ¡°We''lle see you again soon, sis,¡± Luna added, her eyes also red.


    Arabe wiped away Luna¡¯s tears, then turned to Jeffery and handed him a tissue from the table. ¡°Next time,e with smiles.¡±


    The three of them managed tough through their tears, nodding and looking back repeatedly as they left.


    Meanwhile.


    Serena was taken to the police station, where a mountain of evidence against her had been amassed.


    One night, while locked up, she dreamed that she had been wronged by Arabe¡¯s and just then received a message from


    Martin. She casually replied with a sad emoji, which worried Martin greatly. He sent her several messages in a row, and when


    she didn¡¯t reply, he called her several times. Seeing she didn¡¯t answer, he directly sent her a bunch of smiley face balloons.


    As the balloons rose and entered her sight, Serena¡¯s tears began to fall. As the tears flowed, she realized it was just a dream.


    She remembered, long ago, Martin had indeed sent her smiley face balloons, but at that time, she hadn¡¯t cared about his


    feelings. Instead, she captured the spectacr scene, intending to post it on Facebook someday.


    She wanted to wait until Martin¡¯s stock increased¡ªuntil she felt it was worth boasting, then she would share it with a post.


    But she never imagined that she¡¯d never get the chance again.


    Her tears seemed endless. Although


    she tried to control her Steeles ue


    trembling body arwike Sos


    brodkin he silence of the night


    asionally disturbed the peace.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Finally, someone in the cell was woken by the noise and threw something at her impatiently.


    ¡°Damn it, will you ever stop? Mourning or what!¡±


    Startled, Serena pped her hands over her mouth, letting tears fall silently, not daring to make another sound.


    Dayster, Arabe went to visit Beverly.


    ¡°Auntie, the outside world and the


    poems are just as you said ¡ª full of


    surprises,¡± Arabe ses\er "Rbmeo!


    angit thouubt ii Mas important for


    both our families to read it too. But


    as you know, even the most beautiful


    scenery eventually bes part of


    the past.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Beverly''s tears welled up as she


    listened; finally, ith b (Re |


    past finalharolrtcte days of living in


    fear. Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Beverly¡¯s shoulders shuddered uncontrobly as her hands covered her face, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t know how to express her gratitude to her niece.


    Thank heavens, it was because of her niece that her two daughters could live safely under the sun. And as a mother, she didn¡¯t


    have to live in fear anymore.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Regret flooded her as she thought about all she had done to her niece.


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± Beverly knew that her niece¡¯s family no longer needed her flimsy apology, but at that moment, she felt truly sorry


    towards her niece, her brother, and sister-inw.


    But it was all toote.


    Some mistakes, once made, are made.


    Every time her niece visited and called her ¡°Auntie,¡± she felt a pang of difort and shame.


    Arabe knew that although her uncle and aunt hadn¡¯t explicitly asked Tomas to help with arson and murder, they had indeed


    done many things that hurt her parents over the years, including causing idents while her parents were on vacation and


    sabotaging their work.


    Since they did those things, they deserved to be punished.


    ¡°Take care of yourself in there, Auntie. I¡¯lle to visit when | can.¡±


    Beverly looked at her, touched, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Two yearster.


    Frederica and Alma came to visit their mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve graduated from college.¡±


    Frederica¡¯s words immediately brought tears to Beverly''s eyes, ¡°My girl has finally grown up and is about to step into the real


    world.¡±


    Time had flown by so quickly; two years went by in a blink of an eye.


    Frederica smiled, ¡°I¡¯m nning toe back and start my career here. | was sending out resumes everywhere when one day,


    Uncle Keh and Aunt Louisa came to me. They had divided all thepanies you once owned equally between Alma and


    me. They even arranged for someone to teach us how to manage everything. | closed my first business deal yesterday.¡±


    Frederica¡¯s news surprised Beverly, and tears started to flow again.


    She had never imagined that Keh and Louisa would be so generous to her children, even dividing the family business


    among them.


    ¡°Uncle Keh said that he and Aunt


    Louisa were just taking care of the


    companies and assets for a cen


    two years. Nowrttst a Gra uated


    floth &b lege and Alma has finished


    her studies ahead of time, the


    companies rightfully should be


    returned to us. They also said that


    from now on, we have to forge our


    own paths.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Beverly couldn¡¯t stop crying, overwhelmed by Keh and Louisa¡¯s magnanimity, regretting her own pettiness and narrow-


    mindedness.


    ¡°Yesterday, after | made my first deal, Uncle Keh and Aunt Louisa were so happy. Aunt even opened the garage and told me


    to pick any car as a reward.¡±


    Frederica continued, ¡°You know


    what? That garage is full of the cats


    you once returng¨¦te them. fay


    reyer¨¦ducked them for these two


    years, never iming them as their


    own, but have kept them for us


    sisters.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Beverly¡¯s tears fell once more, a mix of guilt, emotion, and apology intertwining, which made her wish she could go back and


    change the past.


    ¡°| chose the least expensive one, but


    Aunt wouldn''t have it. She insi


    pick one | truly loved alte end, |


    Beacons because in my


    memory, that was the year our family


    was very happy.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Beverly wept profusely, her emotions surging like the tide, overwhelming and fierce.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    Alma, who was standing by, also spoke up, ¡°Uncle Keh and Aunt Louisa said that as long as thepany performs well,


    they''ll reward us with the things one by one from your past. But they also reassured us that it¡¯s okay even if we don¡¯t make it big


    right away. They understand that everything has a tough beginning. And if business just isn¡¯t our thing, they''ll make sure we get


    those items as our dowry when we get married.¡±


    Alma¡¯s words utterly broke through Beverly''s defenses.


    She had never imagined that Keh and Louisa would be so generous to her kids.


    ¡°Mom, Uncle and Aunt are really good to us, and so are Grandma and Grandpa. Their kindness isn¡¯t just for show, nor is it for


    outsiders. It¡¯s the real deal. And Be, she¡¯s been very good to us too.¡±


    Alma¡¯s revtion prompted Beverly to quickly wipe away her tears and ask with concern, ¡°How¡¯s she been doingtely?¡±


    ¡°Be has been quite amazing; QY is booming and has been winning favor from many royals and nobles. Her order book is so


    full it''s bursting at the seams. On top of that, she penned a song that skyrocketed to the top of the charts and her calligraphy and


    artwork have brought honor to our nation. Artists and calligraphers from all over have been flocking just to meet her, to talk to


    her, and to plead to be taken on as apprentices. The line at her door is so long, it might as well stretch to the Eiffel Tower!¡±


    Hearing Alma speak like this, Beverly¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She hadn¡¯t expected that her niece had never stopped striving to be


    better.


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s more,¡± Alma continued, ¡°she¡¯s been working on a medicine that helps Alzheimer¡¯s patients. Just one shot can


    help them recall the events of thest seven or eight years. It prevents them from quickly degenerating into a state where they


    remember nothing at all and also eases symptoms such as aphasia and agnosia. However, this miracle medicine isn¡¯t on the


    market yet. Several international pharmaceutical giants have already offered big bucks for it, but Be insists it was developed


    for our people, and she won''t just cash in on national goodwill.¡±


    Beverly couldn¡¯t help but be moved by her niece¡¯s broad-mindedness.


    Her heart was as vast as the heavens, her ambition boundless. Compared to her, Beverly felt small despite her age¡ªa mere


    twenty-one-year-old girl had outshone her.


    She hadn''t realized her niece was already twenty-one.


    Beverly reminisced about when she returned to the Collins family at eighteen, celebrated with a grand party at neen, and just


    like that, two years had passed, and her niece was already twenty-one.


    Thest time she saw Be, there was an even greater air of elegance and spirit about her. One could sense that she had a


    broad perspective even during conversations.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something else you should know. In a couple of days, it¡¯s Be¡¯s birthday, and she¡¯s getting married to her fianc¨¦ on


    the same day. And guess what? Her five brothers are having a joint wedding ceremony too!¡±


    Beverly was taken aback that her niece and nephews would all be celebrating their nuptials on the same day. She was overjoyed


    for them.


    ¡°We''ll both be there to offer our sincerest blessings,¡± Alma added, turning to look at her mother through the bars that separated


    them. Although her mother was physically close, she felt worlds apart, as if they were inpletely different realms.


    ¡°We''ll also send Dad¡¯s and your blessings,¡± Alma promised.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Beverly''s eyes welled


    up again, ¡°Such a pd weddiag Wil


    suiselycberaavele y the media. |


    get to see it on TV.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    The visiting time was up, and Frederica and Alma reluctantly stood up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, take care of yourself in here.¡±


    Alma couldn''t help saying, ¡°Eat well,


    sleep well, and dre wagemnlycisant|


    woypapoudus We ave Grandma


    and Grandpa, Uncle and Aunt looking


    after us, apanying us, and of


    course, there''s also Be. She¡¯s been


    so good to us.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Beverly reached up to wipe her tears, ¡°And you also need to be good to her.¡±


    ¡°We will, definitely. We''re off to see Dad now, to share all this good news with him.¡±


    Their parents were sentenced to life


    imprisonment, oleae spenalthe


    reshoptheicia\£¤''Be ind bars. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    Even though they had lost their freedom, the mere chance to see them asionally was enough to fill the two sisters with


    contentment.


    On the other side.


    Donna never thought she¡¯d see her three children again in this lifetime.


    Clutching the cold metal bars, she tried to get a clearer look on her children¡¯s faces, but her vision was blurred by tears.


    For two whole years, they had note to see them even once; it was clear that they had been utterly disappointed by them.


    But something unknown had brought them there today.


    Donna couldn''t stop the tears, her body trembling. She wanted to call out to her children, but her throat was so raw, she couldn''t


    utter a single word.


    ¡°If it weren''t for Be insisting, we wouldn¡¯t have bothereding,¡± Cathy said, her arms folded across her chest, clearly still


    holding a grudge.


    Donna was momentarily taken aback, then more tears cascaded down her cheeks.


    ¡°Cathy¡¯s a household name now, a real A-list celebrity,¡± Jeffery chimed in, ¡°And Luna¡¯s art is famous far and wide. Two years ago,


    Romeo transferred all of yourpanies and properties to my care, and | also received half the shares of McMillian


    Corporation.¡±


    Though he had refused, his brother had insisted that as siblings, they should share the properties. His brother wanted to devote


    more time to his wife and not be so busy that he couldn¡¯t even have a meal with her.


    ¡°But | don¡¯t have his business acumen. | haven¡¯t managed the previous properties as well as he did.¡±


    Two years had passed since their parents¡¯ incarceration, and by default, everything had been transferred to Romeo, who had


    promptly passed it on to him.


    Despite two years of effort, he had only managed to advance these businesses a little.


    Unlike his brother, who had developed the businesses in his hands to a whole new level.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The reason you were able to make a little progress is because Romeo and Be helped bridge connections,¡± Cathy said bluntly.


    ¡°Don''t you dare be stingy when ites to picking out the wedding gift.¡±


    ¡°Wedding gift?¡± Donna perked up, surprised, ¡°Romeo and Be are getting married?¡±


    ¡°In two days. The Collins et five


    brothers are all eet heir bridaston


    Aa tWdod Hod erdnee will


    b told sonal ere Jeffery.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°That wedding. must be grand.¡±


    Donna couldn''t help ou scru inisey\


    her son. After twoyddrs, \Serts ¨¦ry had


    drow en moreposed, his


    demeanor now more dashing and


    debonair. Please read the original


    content at .


    Seeing all three of her children standing before her, well and good, her tears came anew, once again blurring her vision.


    ¡°Let''s go, we still have one more


    person to visit, and et we


    pick outa gift facBalle? \Sathy said,


    Hep forte Sightly impatient, but Donna


    could feel that her daughter actually


    missed them too. Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Send them my blessings,¡± Donna said through the bars, weeping. ¡°I hope they grow old together, more and more in love with


    each passing day.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Jeffery looked at his mother, and eventually, he and his two sisters left together to visit their father.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Throughout the morning, Arabe, as the sessor of Luna Capital, delivered a speech to over a thousand of thergest


    international investors and family representatives.


    In the afternoon, she took a ne back home and, and at the top floor of a ss and steel skyscraper in Summerfield, a ce


    where every inch ofnd is valuable, she announced the official establishment of Luna Capital¡¯s headquarters, which spans


    300,000 square meters.


    Luna Capital was her legacy from Grandpa Alberto. To manage it more closely, she had moved the headquarters to Summerfield


    and lured the core team with high sries.


    After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, she convened a senior management meeting to review Luna Capital''s financial status and


    business performance for the quarter.


    ¡°Our real estate investments have been strategic and profitable. We''ve taken over six poorly managed but well-located office


    buildings and invested in four high-quality properties with stable cash flow. In addition, we¡¯ve acquired 60% of the shares in


    Jersey Industrial Park, 65% in Sweet Home, and an 80% stake in Melody Music.¡±


    ¡°Our total profits for this quarter have increased by 15% from thest and are up by 45%pared to the same periodst year.


    We are the most trusted and one of thergest investment groups worldwide, second only to McMillian Corporation.¡±


    As soon as the financial officer finished speaking, apuse and praise showered Arabe, who sat at the head of the table.


    After the pping subsided, Arabe spoke, ¡°In the past two years, our group has diversified into various industries, including


    healthcare, education, technology, and energy. Next on our radar is an independent consumer review group seeking public


    funding, and the automotive brand Ike requires capital for their new nt in Summerfield. | n to invest in them to officially


    enter the automotive and emerce markets.¡±


    The room burst into enthusiastic apuse again.


    ¡°We have full faith in Mr. Collins''s vision; it can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Luna Capital has thrived under your leadership. If Mr. Rollins were looking down on us, he¡¯d surely be proud.¡±


    To mention Alberto Rollins.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ashadow flickered across Arabe¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Additionally, there¡¯s a video tform I¡¯m very optimistic about; | have already sent someone to negotiate. If all goes well, we''ll


    acquire a majority stake.¡±


    The crowd praised her in unison again until someone chimed in, ¡°Ms. Collins, the day after tomorrow is your big day! You


    shouldn¡¯t be overworking yourself with Luna Capital matters.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re spinning like a top every day. Don¡¯t forget your own wedding in all this hustle.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. McMillian can¡¯t walk down the aisle with his bride, none of us will get off easy!¡± The room shared augh at the yful


    warning.


    Arabe hadn''t realized her wedding to Romeo was the day after tomorrow.


    Lately, she had been so busy that she didn¡¯t realize how fast time had passed.


    ¡°Ms. Collins, if there¡¯s nothing els


    let''s adjourn. Y betel Bealtidme


    apaiistalt preparing,¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Don''t worry about thepany;


    we''ve got it handled. Besidegrgs'' |


    ve. hundredstoF topnotch


    investment experts here.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    ¡°You should go try on your wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping Ms. Collins will be blessed with a couple of kids within three years.¡±


    ¡°To Ms. Collins and Mr. McMillian:


    may you have a ifetinne of haporeds,


    avant \oyrul bliss.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    With a thankful smile for everyone¡¯s good wishes, Arabe dered the meeting adjourned.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    ¡°Ms. Collins.¡±


    At that moment, a woman director approached her with a warm smile. ¡°I''d like to wish you an early congrattions on your


    uing wedding. May your union with Mr. McMillian age like fine wine, growing more delightful as the years pass.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arabe replied, looking at Andrea in front of her.


    She recalled the early days of taking over Luna Capital, when her absence due tock of time had irked Andrea quite a bit.


    After Tomas and Donna were taken into custody, Arabe had flown abroad for the first board meeting. Andrea, seeing Arabe¡¯s


    youth, assumed she was a mere nepotism hire and openly questioned her capabilities more than once, even mming down a


    resignation letter and walking out.


    It was only after Arabe had proven herself and personally invited Andrea back that they began to work together again.


    ¡°| used to think your Grandpa Alberto was a genius in the investment world, never missing a shot. But it turns out, your vision is


    even sharper than his. Luna Capital is lucky to be in your hands.¡±


    Her words had barely settled when an elderly director stepped forward, chuckling. ¡°I can¡¯t believe in the blink of an eye, our Ms.


    Collins is getting married. | wish you and Mr. McMillian a harmonious and lifelong partnership.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Thank you, Kim,¡± Arabe said, her eyes softening.


    This Kim, who knew about her running Allbara Investment and feared she might eventually integrate Mr. Rollins¡¯s hard work¡ª


    Luna Capital¡ªinto Allbara Investment, thus he initially disapproved of her, even demanding that she step aside for the greater


    good.


    Fortunately, Arabe¡¯spetence had eventually won him over.


    ¡°Be, congrattions! We''ve all been looking forward to this day.¡± Heloise stepped forward, looking at Arabe with the


    fondness of an aunt for a beloved niece. ¡°If your Grandpa Alberto knew about this from beyond, he would certainly be overjoyed.¡±


    Arabe smiled. ¡°Thank you, Heloise.¡±


    Previously, Heloise had been concerned that Arabe, as the founder of Allbara Investment, might favor her own group¡¯s projects


    over Luna Capital¡¯s well-being, and disregard the livelihoods of its people. and thus had opposed her leadership.


    Then there was Vito, an old shareholder, who came walking over, and everyone respectfully made way for him.


    Vito was a highly esteemed and formidable figure within the group and represented the biggest obstacle to Arabe¡¯s takeover.


    The opposition led by him had caused Arabe no small amount of trouble.


    However, Arabe quickly disyed her remarkable talent for investment, especially in real estate.


    She first acquired 11 office


    properties overseas for $300 million,


    renovated them, and eoteth¨¦avtor a


    rear edt Gt $50 million, marking


    just one of her sesses in the


    commercial real estate market.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Later, she formally partnered with Martin''s logistics group, taking a stake in hispany, and helping him outmaneuver other


    familypetitors while making a tidy sum for both of them.


    Following that, she set her sights on


    the logistics sector under Light


    Group, ON pailtion oF"


    705K stake, And 8 quiring a renowned


    domestic port area storage facility,


    adding 300,000 square meters of


    modern warehousing into her


    portfolio. Please read the original


    content at .


    By then, the old shareholders like Vito were starting to be surprised.


    Then, sheunched schrship


    programs at Summerfield College


    and Westerly College, raisin


    million, in luding SWE mAlion out of


    Hep bwH pocket. Since the project''s


    inception, nearly 300 outstanding


    graduates from both schools had


    joined Luna Capital and were making


    significant contributions. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Finally, the old shareholders, including Vito, were thoroughly impressed, respecting her with utmost reverence from then on.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    At that moment, the senior shareholder stepped forward. ¡°Your wedding is the day after tomorrow, and I''ll be there on time with


    my family. | wish you and Romeo all the harmony of a perfect duet, and a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arabe said, knowing full well that his heartfelt blessing was not easily earned.


    ¡°About the things before.¡±


    Before the old shareholder could finish, Arabe cut in with augh, ¡°I¡¯ve long since forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha.¡± The old man hadn¡¯t expected this young woman to be not only magnanimous but also quite sharp. He thought to


    himself that Alberto had made the right choice after all.


    ¡°Then you better head home and get ready; you are not allowed toe to the corporation in the next two days,¡± the old


    shareholder dered with authority. ¡°If you dare show up, I''ll personally block you at the door.¡±


    Arabe knew he meant every word.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Arabe said with a smile. ¡°then I''ll leave these two days in your hands.¡±


    After leaving the corporate headquarters, Romeo''s car was already waiting outside.


    No sooner had Arabe got into the car than he pulled her onto hisp, showering her with kisses. She wrapped her arms


    around his neck,ughing and looking at him, ¡°Are you that eager?¡±


    ¡°You just look so enticing right now,¡± Romeo said, eyes fixed on the girl in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past two


    years.¡±


    ¡°Have |?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He found the sparkle in her eyes especially enchanting, her allure growing by the day, and he leaned in for another deep


    kiss.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Romeo, craving her like a hungry wolf, simply refused to stop no matter what.


    Carl, sitting in the front, couldn¡¯t bear to look, wondering what sins he hadmitted to endure such torment every day.


    By the time Arabe managed to push Romeo away, the phone had stopped ringing.


    Romeo attempted to continue, but Arabe pushed against his chest with one hand, keeping him at bay, while she grabbed her


    phone with the other. It was Molly calling.


    ¡°Be must still be busy. Take a photo for me; I''ll send it to her.¡± At that moment, Molly held her judge¡¯s badge in hand with a


    radiant smile.


    ¡°Let''s take one together,¡± Hans suggested, pulling her close.


    Both of them were judges at the international designpetition this year.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Molly looked beamingly at the camera, while Hans'' eyes shone with a tender light.


    After sending the photo, Hans slid his arm around her waist, ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins!¡± Many fellow judges and staff came over, extending their congrattions on the couple¡¯s uing nuptials.


    Molly responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, everyone. Make sure youe to our wedding!¡±


    Hans'' gaze never left her. She had be more outgoing, always smiling. In crowded ces, he was protective, ensuring no


    one jostled her.


    This gesture was captured and spread online.


    Once in the car, Molly kept looking at


    the photo on her phone. When she


    competed in design contestg: he |


    vejiustnerstbre girl. She


    never imagined that one day she''d be


    taking over her family¡¯s business and


    bing a judge alongside Hans,


    and soon, marrying him. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Hans leaned over to buckle her seatbelt, ¡°Sit tight, little one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, on the judges¡¯ bench


    today, you kept whispering in my eal


    and offerin me siy@oks\ McHy


    cppldatt he mentioning, ¡°Doing that,


    people will focus on us instead of the


    truly talented contestants on stage!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°| was afraid you were hungry,¡± Hans


    said, looking at the girl eside iain \


    "You on tad BEGAN bites of your


    lurfch and three sips of soup.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    ¡°I''m just worried about Be,¡± Molly knew that this morning, Arabe had given a presentation abroad to an audience of over a


    hundred investors and family representatives. But when Arabe texted her after the talk, Molly finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    and she hadn''t eaten much upon entering the judge¡¯s panel.


    As a result, Hans sneaked treats to her from down below.


    Just then, someone came running over and tapped on the car window.


    Hans rolled down the window and epted the afternoon snack handed to him. ¡°Have a bite to eat first.¡±


    ¡°Did you get someone to buy this for me?¡± Molly beamed with joy, opening the package to find her favorite dessert. She didn¡¯t


    take the first spoonful for herself but offered it to Hans instead.


    Hans insisted she eat first, too fond of her to have it himself.


    ¡°Go on, try it.¡±


    Hans took a bite, and it was sweet, heartwarmingly so.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Molly eximed after her first bite, certain anything Hans picked out would be a hit, ¡°Oh, right, | need to check if


    Myrna¡¯s back.¡±


    Myrna had been out on a challenging assignment and rumor had it, after this one, she¡¯d get a well-deserved break. While Molly


    worried for her in silence, she was also eager for her return.


    After sending the message, Myrna¡¯s response came as an emoji, their secret code of sorts.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m back from the mission and | bagged a national first-ss medal,¡± Myrna showed her, adding, ¡°I heard you won


    another award for your designs a few days ago. | didn¡¯t get a chance to congratte you right away. Is it toote, right? May you


    continue to rise as a genius in the world of design!¡±


    ¡°The design world already has its genius in Be; | just need to improve more than before. Why are you also calling me sister-in-


    law? It makes me sound aged,¡± Molly replied with augh, sending a voice message, ¡°Are you and Chasel back too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back, and he¡¯s won an award too,¡± Myrna couldn''t help asking, ¡°Are you eating something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, matcha cake.¡±


    ¡°| should¡¯ve guessed, Hans must have gotten it for you. So, when are you guys heading back home?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be waiting for you,¡± Myrna said before going off to find Carol.


    Carol had recently sold a painting for a hefty sum of $2 million, making a name for herself in the art world. Besides, she and her


    brother Dennis Brooks were achieving great sess with their business group.


    In a beautiful garden, Carol was engrossed in her painting when rk wrapped his arms around her from behind and nted a


    lingering kiss on her.


    ¡°Painting again?¡± rk¡¯s gaze fell on her canvas, which disyed a romantic sea of flowers.


    ¡°A client requested it. | want to finish it before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Let me mix the paint for you,¡± rk said, starting to assist her.


    ¡°Did you finish all your work?¡±


    ¡°Yep, | can dedicate the next couple


    of days just to you. oer s{everons


    ABN @tqayash(som Snte the


    b iene she wasn''t using. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Oh, by the way, can you call Sean and check if Ophelia¡¯s back in the country?¡±


    Their wedding was the day after


    tomorrow, yet they were all cayghyp


    with w ye conigaliw fd grooms had


    Wrabpe up their tasks early and


    were itching to get the ceremony


    started. Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± rk dialed Sean, but there was no answer.


    He tried again, only for Sean to pick


    up, Sheer) impatient, ae is ino?


    pyranere th Ophelia 0 r Ohisy


    Hever it is can wait.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    rk hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak when Sean hung up.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    At that moment, Sean was eagerly taking photos of Ophelia with his phone. Today, Ophelia had won the top prize at the


    international car race, standing proud on the podium, her hands holding the trophy that brought honor to her nation.


    The venue was alive with ceaseless cheers and screams.


    Amid the sea of faces, Ophelia¡¯s gaze locked onto Sean instantly.


    He was without his usual airs, looking more like an adoring fanboy as he shed her an indulgent smile. ¡°Hey Ophelia, over


    here!¡±


    Her smile was radiant.


    She remembered how Sean, knowing her desire for the Kowloon Bay track, had gone out of his way to gift it to her.


    He had arranged for his people to put obstacles in her project¡¯s path just so she would stay in Belloria a little longer.


    Under the guise of Be¡¯s name, he added her on WhatsApp, sent her various gifts, asked her out.


    When he learned she was in danger, he rushed to her rescue with unprecedented speed.


    A flood of memories came rushing back.


    Stepping down from the podium, Ophelia ran straight into his arms.


    Sean held her tight, ¡°You took that curve too fast just now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m marrying you the day after tomorrow; | wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    She tried to ease his concerns, but Sean was captivated by her enticing lips and couldn¡¯t resist kissing her.


    The shbulbs popped relentlessly.


    In another scene, under the same blinding re of camera shes, David and Kelly posed for their first magazine cover as an


    engaged couple.


    Despite it being their first shoot, Kelly¡¯s poise was even more striking than that of a leading actress.


    ¡°David, put your arm around Kelly¡¯s waist.¡± the photographer suggested a change in pose.


    But David found the previous poses too contrived and too awkward. He told the photographer, ¡°Let''s just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    As the photographer raised the camera, David leaned in and kissed Kelly, prompting cheers from everyone around.


    Two years ago, when matchmakers tried to set David up with dates, he used Kelly as a shield. Surprisingly, Kelly showed up,


    and the rumor spread like wildfire, even his fans mistakenly thought they were really dating.


    Once, when he was sick and Arabe was tied up, Kelly dropped off medicine on her way. Paparazzi snapped her entering his


    private vi, causing an uproar.


    Furthermore, when reporters asked


    their parents if they were satisfied


    with their future so jipw oc ON


    olstarrW) hot only did they not


    arify this misunderstanding, but


    they also instead sang the other''s


    praises, fueling further spection.


    Please read the original content at


    .N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Another time, Kelly and David


    happened to visit the same club and


    were spotted by fans. T qavaida ll


    biti mane Kelly''s hand


    they ran through several streets,


    pursued by onlookers. That scene,


    captured by someone''s camera,


    confirmed their rtionship. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    And through these twists and turns, they officially started dating.


    On the eve of the wedding.


    Keh and Louisa made a special visit to pay respects to Grannie Grace, telling her that Arabe would be getting married


    tomorrow, hoping her spirit could look down from heaven.


    That day, a team of top international


    floral designers took charge, shipping


    over four thousand po s of fre¨¦hl


    seiee re for BemeGiions Vi¡¯s


    orations, costing over a hundred


    thousand dors. The exterior walls


    of Reflections Vi, the steps,


    columns, and all visible areas were


    enveloped in blooms. Please read the


    original content at .


    The sheer extravagance of the arrangement was no less than that of a royal princess getting married or a prince taking a bride.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    On that day, the world-renowned, top-tier skincare team visited to provide Arabe with a full-body beauty and skincare


    treatment.


    From her hair to her toenails, every part of her was meticulously cared for in preparation for tomorrow''s wedding.


    This team¡¯s headquarters was in Zion City, and they typically catered only to the celebrities with exclusive treatments, not


    providing house calls for just anyone.


    But Arabe¡¯s influence was immense. Being the Collins family¡¯s daughter and about to marry Romeo to be the futuredy


    of the McMillian family, not to mention her multifaceted talents each being enough to surpass industry leaders.


    Thus, the team personally visited to her, providing their premium and sparing her the hassle of traveling back and forth.


    Despite Arabe¡¯s lukewarm interest in beauty treatments, she went through with them for a day at her mother¡¯s strong


    rmendation.


    The next morning.


    The world¡¯s top stylists and makeup artists were at Arabe¡¯s door, ready to serve her after she had breakfast.


    With the stylist¡¯s help, Arabe put on a beautiful mermaid dress, stunning the surrounding household staff at once.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you''re absolutely breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°Even without makeup and hairstyling, you¡¯re radiant. Mr. McMillian will be lost for words when he sees you.¡±


    ¡°Lost for words? It¡¯s more likely that he¡¯ll struck dumb!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people could never pull off the elegance you do.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Be, your waist is so slender; you have such a perfect figure!¡±


    Looking herself in the mirror, Arabe had to admit, Romeo had outdone himself with the design of this mermaid dress.


    ¡°They say Mr. McMillian designed this dress himself. It shows his great taste and impable aesthetics.¡±


    ¡°He designed this tailless gown especially to make it easier for Ms. Be during the toast. He¡¯s so thoughtful and considerate!¡±


    ¡°It is said that the diamonds on it are all hand-set by the finest bridal team under Mr. McMillian¡¯s brand¡ªsimply gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°| never thought any dress could match your grace and beauty, Ms. Be, but today I¡¯m proven wrong. This dress is tailor-made


    for you, perfect in every way.¡±


    ¡°Just this wedding dress alone is enough to make countless people envious.¡±


    Arabe sat in front of the dressing table, watching the stylist work on her, while a few makeup artists discussed what kind of


    makeup to fit her.


    ¡°Ms. Be, thank you for inviting us from Reflections Vi to your wedding.¡±


    ¡°| never thought I¡¯d witness such a


    grand and beautiful wedding i


    lifetime. You eyeatsl@Usnot to bring


    iS, 54 ing Our presence is enough.


    Ms. Be, you''re too kind to us!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Though Ms. Be always took great


    care of her staff, theyaad, secredly! |


    paceia gift orher, just not telling


    her for now. Please read the original


    content at .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arabe smiled softly, ¡°You''re all my family.¡±


    They genuinely cared for her, never calcting their own gains or losses.


    So Arabe also treated them as her own people.


    ¡°Ms. Be, you''re so kind; | suddenly can¡¯t bear the thought of you getting married.¡±


    ¡°Stop that nonsense! Ms. Be is


    definitely getting married, Osta iae!


    like she¡¯s ever gornifg back What


    aro FA for? Today is a day of


    joy for Ms. Be, we should be


    smiling!¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°Ms. Be, promise you''lle back often. otherwise, I¡¯ll miss you terribly.¡±


    The room swelled with affection and anticipation for the uing nuptials¡ªa day sure to be remembered by all.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    Arabe watched as tears brimmed in their eyes. With a soft smile, she reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The distance isn¡¯t far, I''ll


    definitely be a regr visitor.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since Ms. Be and her sister-inws have all be such close friends, that even if she gets too busy to visit, they''ll surely


    remind her toe back.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    To keep Arabe entertained during the makeup and styling process, a handful of servants shared amusing stories and jokes


    with her.


    It wasn¡¯t until a beautiful and dazzling diamond crown was ced upon Arabe¡¯s head that her transformation wasplete.


    At that moment, the bridesmaids knocked on the door.


    When the servants opened the door, all the bridesmaids were thoroughly awestruck at the sight of Arabe.


    She was donned in a luxurious mermaid dress, with hand-set diamonds twinkling like stars strewn across the fabric, cascading


    down like a waterfall. The dress emanated an aura of refined luxury. Ethereal and elegant, it sculpted Arabe¡¯s figure beautifully,


    making her appear delicate and romantic, just like a mermaid ashore.


    Her hair fell in beautiful long waves, adding a touch of youthfulness and vibrancy.


    The diamond tiara atop her head was the epitome of elegance and grace.


    She was a vision, as if a fairy had descended from the heavens, breathtakingly beautiful.


    ¡°Be, you''re stunning! | can¡¯t believe my eyes.¡± Joyce waspletely dazzled by Be¡¯s look as she entered the room.


    Mya couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You look amazing, utterly ethereal! You¡¯re the most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen in the whole


    world!¡±


    Deborah, a friend with silky long hair, came as well. It was her first time seeing Arabe in her bridal look, and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°You look gorgeous! Our princess Be is finally getting married today.¡±


    Fanny, with her edgy short hair and jagged fringe, gave Arabe a thumbs up andvished praise, ¡°You look fantastic, babe!


    You''re definitely going to be the center of attention today.¡±


    Freda, with her striking corbone-length hair, was equally impressed. ¡°That mermaid gown designed by Romeoplements


    your beauty perfectly. You look incredible.¡±


    Luna and Cathy also arrived, and they were just as captivated by Arabe¡¯s appearance, showering her withpliments.


    ¡°You''re just too beautiful. Before | met you, | thought someone as outstanding as my big brother would need a fairy as his other


    half. But after meeting you, | realized you are that fairy! You¡¯re even more beautiful than the fairies | had imagined. Suddenly, |


    feel like my brother doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± Cathy''s words made everyoneugh.


    Lunaughed as well, ¡°The photography team is all set downstairs. Let¡¯s hurry and take some shots with Be. When big brother


    finds out, he¡¯ll surely pay us handsomely for these pictures.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you''re getting naughty!¡± Cathy giggled mischievously. ¡°But | like it!¡±


    The servant quickly went to call the photographers from downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Romeo was changing into a sleek suit, looking even more dashing and noble.


    The groomsmen, too, changed their matching outfits and prepared the gifts.


    The entire garage of cars mobilized,


    forming a long processiqn thato)


    pe earner omeo¡¯s vi


    towards Reflections Vi. Please read


    the original content atChapter


    The media and onlookers outside the vi were utterly shocked by this spectacle.


    How long was this bridal procession? It took nine changes of the traffic lights for the entire entourage to regroup.


    Aerial shots taken from above were greatly astonishing.


    The wedding was live-streamed, and the online crowd watched in amazement by the long procession, franticallymenting.


    Firecrackers erupted as the wedding


    cars arrived at the entrance Fol


    inti iepevi POpping and


    crackling in a lively celebration.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Once the firecracker din subsided


    and the smoke dissipat , there Was


    sariegpn emai the air, but


    th¨¦ doors remained unopened.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Could they not even pass through the very first gate?


    While thinking this, the groomsmen followed the groom to the gate only to find it locked.


    The bridesmaids appeared all at once, with Mya leading the charge from behind the ornate railing, saying with a smile. ¡°If the


    groom wishes to see our lovely bride, he must name three things the bride doesn¡¯t yet know!¡±


    Those watching the livestream couldn''t help butugh. This was definitely a setup for some mischief!


    To start off with such a big challenge??


    Weren''t they worried that the groom wouldn''t be able to fetch his brideter??


    Unexpectedly, Romeo responded with a confident smile, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how much | miss her, how deeply | love her, and


    want to marry her.¡±


    The room burst into apuse at his words.


    Indeed, he was wise and knew how to respond.


    However, the bridesmaids weren''t about to let him off the hook that easily. Joyce, with a sly grin, said, ¡°You want toe in.


    that¡¯s not impossible. But first, break through the first firewall!¡±


    In the middle of the two carved gates, there was a lovely crystal heart-shaped lock attached by a crystal chain. The lock was


    slightlyrger than a palm and, instead of a keyhole, it boasted a touchscreen interface. One had to solve the digital puzzle


    disyed on the screen to unlock it.


    All the groomsmen nced at the intricate puzzle and groaned, ¡°Isn''t this a bit too difficult?¡±


    Was the first challenge supposed to be this hard??


    ¡°Since when is the path to marriage easy??¡± Joyce seemed to anticipate their reaction and responded with augh. The


    bridesmaids behind her were all cheering them on.


    ¡°To marry our Be, good looks aren¡¯t enough; you need brains too.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, you''re running out of time¡±


    Just as the groomsmen considered seeking external help, they saw Romeo lightly touch the program. They didn¡¯t know what he


    was entering, but his steps were so fast that they dazzled everyone.


    In less than a minute, with a beep, the lock opened.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The bridesmaids were stunned¡ªhow did he do that so quickly?!


    They knew Romeo was a top-notch hacker, but this puzzle was set by Grandpa Thomas himself!


    Could it be that Thomas had gone easy on him?!


    As the groomsmen pushed open the carved doors, the servants who had been waiting on both sides now came in front of them,


    neatly blocking their way.


    They bowed respectfully and shouted


    in unison, ¡°We wish Mr. cM tliat |


    d (Pe a \fatinte of happiness


    ahd a swift addition to the family!¡±


    Please read the original content atChapter


    The groomsmen cheered, ¡°Hooray!¡± and began handing out the gifts.


    While the staff created this diversion, the bridesmaids had already dashed into the main building and shut the door behind them.


    After distributing the gifts, the groomsmen followed Romeo to the main building, only to find yet another locked door.


    Outside the door, there was a game


    of chess set up on arge p chee


    board, wi piepesiniaghetics ly


    aktdereu: 16 gain entry, the groom


    had to turn the game around and


    secure a win. Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°This is way over my head. | can handle wine tasting. but this |pletely don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. What should we do??¡±


    All eyes turned expectantly to Romeo.


    Romeo stepped forward, and before


    he could make a move, they hear:


    bridesmaid call qui frorhsnstd, is


    cpalieagd Kdmes directly from Mr.


    Eugene. If you pass this test, you''ll


    have the elders¡¯ blessings.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Romeo discovered the secret hidden within the chessboard. With a few strategic moves, he managed to turn the tide, snatching


    victory from the jaws of defeat.


    The bridesmaids nced at their smartphones where Mr. Eugene had sent the answer of the test. Then they looked at outside to


    the chess game Romeo was ying, and it was an exact match!


    How on earth did he do it?!


    The main door swung open for him, and the bridesmaids ran upstairs again, lining up in front of Arabe¡¯s room, determined not


    to let the groomsmen through easily.


    ¡°Come on,dies, please be merciful and let us in.¡± the groomsmen pleaded, waving their treats.


    ¡°Don''t be stingy, give us a few more!¡± Cathy chided, prompting the groomsmen to reluctantly fish out all the small gifts they were


    carrying.


    Each bridesmaid ended up with several gifts, each worth about a thousand dors.


    Their faces beamed with joy, yet they still didn¡¯t open the door, instead signaling to the servants.


    Nine servants came forward, each holding a painting, forming a straight line before the groom.


    ¡°One of these masterpieces was painted by Be. If Mr. McMillian can guess which the right one is, I¡¯ll let you in!¡± Cathy stood


    behind the line of servants, spoke with a bit of pride. The tables had turned; today it was her turn to ¡°challenge¡± her cousin.


    He had ¡°punished¡± her plenty in the past!


    Romeo and his groomsmen surveyed that each painting depicted different things.


    ¡°| must say, these are quite well done.¡± Timothymented with genuine admiration.


    Although unsure which piece was Arabe¡¯s, Timothy, having grown up around great artworks, could tell these were not the


    creations of ordinary artists.


    Derrick couldn¡¯t figure it out; it would be easier topare if the nine pieces were simr, but as it was, it was hard to tell the


    difference.


    Jeffery, who had always admired Arabe¡¯s art, felt that two of the paintings could very well be hers, yet he hesitated to guess


    which.


    The other groomsmen simply shook their heads in doubt.


    ¡°This one,¡± Romeo said, his voice clear and mellow, as pleasant as sound of a babbling brook.


    The groomsmen thought he had a discerning eye for art, recognizing it so swiftly. But as they were about to rejoice, they saw


    several servantsing out holding items like a keyboard, a washboard, and even a durian.


    Had Romeo guessed wrong?!


    Awave of anxiety swept through the groomsmen, but before they could intercede, Romeo¡¯s voice, deep and sonorous like a


    cello, interjected, ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished. The one | just pointed out was painted by Luna.¡±


    All eyes turned to Luna, even Luna herself was surprised.


    How had he spotted her work among so many, especially when she had tried to imitate Be¡¯s style?


    ¡°Not bad. Your skills have improved,¡± Romeoplimented, and Luna¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her eyes sparkling with pride.


    ¡°This one¡¯s by Carol,¡± Romeo indicated another painting.


    Finally, his gaze settled on a beautiful phoenix painting, ¡°This is Be¡¯s.¡±


    The bridesmaids were astounded.


    ¡°Are you sure? If you''re wrong, there''s a penalty!¡± Joyce teased, trying to mislead him.


    ¡°If you guess your cousin''s but mess


    up your wife''s, she¡¯s gaing the!


    ctosoken" Nie@chimed in


    mischievously. Please read the


    original content at .


    But Romeo was confident, ¡°It¡¯s this one; I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Deborah asked, puzzled.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Have you seen her paint it before?¡± Freda was equally intrigued.


    ¡°It''s her style,¡± Romeo replied, having witnessed her previous works and familiar with her distinctive ir.


    ¡°It¡¯s this one, we''re sticking to it!¡±


    Timothy trusted hi fie ''s jadorneht


    innplici IvcleRorhee said it was the


    one, it had to be. Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± the bridesmaids cheered in unison.


    The groomsmen had never imagined


    Romeo would know his) ifes ON)


    intings gq.welt He ha guessed


    cofrectly in an instant! Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    He truly had a discerning eye!


    ¡°Then, what do you think these paintings are trying to express?¡± Joyce threw out another question.


    The groomsmen were suddenly all ears and eager to participate.


    ¡°I''ve got it, I¡¯ve got it,¡± Timothy said, pointing to the first canvas. ¡°These two birds, they both have white heads. Does that stand


    for growing old together?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± all the bridesmaids sang in unison.


    ¡°This one symbolizes ¡®a perfect match,¡¯ and this one, ¡®mutual support¡¯!¡±


    The rest were quickly deciphered by the groomsmen: ¡®being perfectly paired,¡¯ ¡®inseparable hearts,¡¯ ¡®unfading love,¡¯ ¡®an ideal


    couple¡¯.


    All were blessings for the bride and groom.


    The servants fired the party poppers, and colored confetti rained down on the groom and groomsmen, while the bridesmaids


    finally opened the door.


    The moment Romeoid eyes on Arabe, he froze in his tracks.


    Dazzling diamonds glittered on her dress like sunlit waves on a shimmeringke, the mermaid silhouette tracing her enchanting


    curves, creating an ethereal vision.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her half-up, curly hair, and the diamond tiara only added to her breathtaking beauty. she looked otherworldly.


    ¡°Be.¡± Romeo''s voice was soft and tender, his gazepletely fixed on her delicate face.


    She was stunning.


    Stunning that every other sight in the world seemed dull byparison.


    Stunning that he could see no one else but her.


    The photography team was live-streaming this moment.


    All the onlookers were going wild.


    [Can''t imagine anyone else who''d be a better match for them, it¡¯s like they were made for each other!]


    This is what you call a match made in heaven!]


    Ah! | dere myself Arabe¡¯s number one fan! She¡¯s too gorgeous today!]


    (Oh, my Romeo is someone else¡¯s now. | once dreamed of marrying Romeo, but seeing the bride today, | realized how


    delusional | was.]


    (Our Summer is so beautiful.]


    (Our Mirabelle is so pretty too!]


    Romeo is looking sharp as well, every expression, every move, even in slow motion, he¡¯s still so handsome!)


    He¡¯s truly wless, not a single imperfection from head to toe!]


    ¡°To take away the bride, you''ve got to


    pass onest test!¡¯ Joybe, presented


    wathisix\ings of different


    colors. Please read the original


    content at .


    Three meters away from Romeo, on


    the ground, there was a golden cage


    with a beautiful pair ofswgdaiag)


    shges insite. *SGroom needed to


    toss a ring andnd it around the


    cage to retrieve the shoes and put


    them on Arabe¡¯s feet to take her


    away. Please read the original


    content at .


    Unexpectedly, Romeo nailed it with the first toss.


    All the bridesmaids wore expressions


    of disbelief. How did h manage that


    psn neyeautt even


    aged to take a close look. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Arabe, sitting on the bridal bed, couldn¡¯t help butugh at their reactions.


    With the cage now in hand, there was a padlock that needed to be opened.


    Jackson said, ¡°It must be 0000!¡±

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    ¡°No way, this puzzle is meant for Romeo. so the code has got to be Be¡¯s birthday!¡± Timothy analyzed.


    Derrick twisted the numbers on the lock, and sure enough, the lock was opened.


    Romeo held the dreamy, gorgeous wedding shoes and knelt to slip them onto Arabe¡¯s feet, his eyes lifting with a tender and


    passionate gleam.


    The girl before him was breathtakingly beautiful. Romeo leaned in and kissed her lips softly, whispering, ¡°I''vee for you, my


    love.¡±


    ¡°You look handsome today,¡± Arabe observed his features and attire, finding him wlessly perfect.


    ¡°The suit is of your design, and the husband is of your choice. It just shows your exceptional taste,¡± Romeo said indulgently.


    Their friends around them hadn''t expected them to be so affectionate upon meeting and started to tease.


    Romeo picked her up, step by step they walked downstairs.


    The guests in the living room had been eagerly awaiting their arrival, barely containing their excitement.


    Bernard, taking the lead, suggested, ¡°Let''s have Romeo toast to the seven elders first.¡±


    Without them, there would be no today for Be.


    But the seven old men kept declining, ¡°This is not proper.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was already a breach of tradition for them to be sitting there; the order of toasting should rightly start with Be¡¯s grandparents.


    ¡°No, no, we must honor you first.¡± Bernard insisted, taking one of the elders by the hand, ¡°You''ve done so much for Be, the first


    toast must be for you.¡±


    When it came time for the ceremony, the servants brought out the tray, and Romeo bowed before each of the elders, serving


    them drinks one by one.


    Two or three of the grandfathers had tears in their eyes¡ªthey had been waiting for this day, and for some reason, they felt both


    joy and a sense of reluctance.


    If only Alberto could have seen this moment.


    After serving drinks to all seven elders, Romeo picked up a ss for Bernard, ¡°Grandfather, please ept this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡± Bernard couldn''t help but get misty-eyed.


    ¡°Grandmother, please ept this,¡± Romeo said as he offered another ss to Cornelia.


    ¡°Bless you, child.¡± After Cornelia sipped the red wine, she handed him a box of gift, ¡°This is for you. May you and Be grow old


    together in harmony.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±


    Another tray of red wine came, and after serving Arabe¡¯s parents, uncles, and aunts, Romeo collected quite a few gifts.


    Timothy and Derrick, seeing him overwhelmed, quickly stepped forward to help him carry them.


    Seeing many elders with teary eyes,


    one of whom was secretly wiping


    away tears, Romeo singerelybow¨¦d


    seqpegreeaoalie elders,


    grandpa, grandma, dad, mom, rest


    assured, | will take good care of Be


    for the rest of my life, stand by her,


    and together we will honor you until


    the end of our days.¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    The crowd was moved to tears, Keh and Louisa even extended their hands to help him up, ¡°Stand up, son.¡±


    He had been bowing for too many times.


    They believed in him, that he would take good care of Be and give her a fairy-tale life.


    With the ceremonyplete, Romeo


    carried Arabe out of the mansion


    as petals rained down from eskyA


    few reno ned yotinists yed


    jubnt nd melodious tunes until


    Romeo, holding Arabe, passed by,


    at which point they ceased, leaving


    room for the pianists seated on the


    lawn to perform stirring pieces.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Leading the way with Arabe in his arms, the servants of Reflections Vi followed, carrying all manner of gift items.


    The bodyguard opened the car door, and Romeo gently ced Arabe into the seat.


    Among the bridal wedding gifts, there


    were twenty-two luxury cars NEWT)


    stopped be inghthe bide? car, all


    ir gifts were loaded into these


    twenty-two cars, ready to be sent to


    the groom''s home. Please read the


    original content at .


    The grand procession set off.

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    The procession now seemed to stretch even longer than moments ago.


    Not until the procession reached the front of George and Jennifer¡¯s private vi, amid the deafening sounds of gongs, drums,


    and firecrackers, did Romeo, hand in hand with Arabe, step through the gates.


    Bodyguards followed, unloading crates of cash, gold, and jewels.


    This was Arabe¡¯s gifts from the Collins family, a spectacle of wealth where each item bore a tag: ¡°gift $2.8 billion, $2.8 billion in


    jewelry and gold, 28 office buildings, 28 luxury cars, 66 hotels, 66 shops, 66 vis and houses.¡±


    And with it came a detailed list of these generous gifts.


    This was merely the gift from the Collins family for Arabe. The gifts from the seven grandfathers for Arabe were also


    noteworthy. They practically gave away everything but their retirement savings to Arabe, including their properties, providing a


    legitimate reason for Arabe to inherit and manage them.


    The media and onlookers camped outside were utterly astounded by the bride¡¯s family¡¯s disy of wealth.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The McMillian family¡¯s betrothal gifts for Arabe had already trended online just the day before, with the cash gifts alone


    amounting to tens of billions, not to mention jewelry,nds, real estate, and shares among other things.


    [I''m tired of saying ¡®jealous.¡¯]


    [Justst week, | was thrilled to have saved up a grand, and now here | am, shedding tears of poverty.]


    [Even a screenwriter wouldn''t dare to dream this up.]


    [So the rich really do count their money in billions.]


    [When | got married, | didn¡¯t get a dime from my parents, but when my brother tied the knot, they bought him a car and a house.]


    [Starting today, I¡¯m saving up for my daughter¡¯s future.]


    Online, the onlookers were dying of envy. The hashtag #Arabegift raced past #ArabeBridalGift and #GrandWedding to hit


    the top trend on social media.


    After Arabe entered with Romeo, she saw Phillip, Shirley, George, and Jennifer seated on the sofa. Their faces lit up with joy;


    the day they had been waiting for had finally arrived!


    ¡°Be, you look absolutely stunning today! How can you be so gorgeous?!¡± eximed Shirley, her eyes sparkling with pride.


    ¡°Grandpa''s been waiting for this day!¡±


    ¡°Tired from the trip? Thirsty? Grandma¡¯s got some refreshments prepared just for you.¡±


    ¡°How blessed we McMillians are to have such a wonderful daughter-inw.¡± George added with a heartfelt warmth.


    Arabe picked up a ss of champagne from a tray presented by a servant and was about to bow in respect when Shirley


    gently stopped her. ¡°Oh, dear, no need for that.¡±


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her bowing.


    ¡°Just having you offer us drinks is a joy enough,¡± Phillip insisted, adamant that his granddaughter-inw shouldn''t bow.


    Touched by their kindness, Arabe simply bent at the waist, offering champagne as a sign of respect.


    After serving champagne to her grandparents, she turned to George and Jennifer and did the same.


    When she called them ¡°Dad¡± and


    ¡°Mom,¡± George was visibly move


    and Jennifer''s copetinedaah


    tare. THe ug ter-inw they had


    cherished for so many years was


    now officially part of their family.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°If Romeo ever dares to give you


    trouble, you tell me right away, @yid V''l


    ¡®P first eo gatAite straight!¡±


    Jennifer dered firmly. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    ¡°When your mom deals with him, I''ll be there handing her the stick. Dad and Mom will always be on your side.¡± George added.


    As soon as George finished speaking,


    Shirley added, ¡°Romeo, from ''


    you must care yrore ferlBe take


    god re of her, apany her,


    and not devote all your attention to


    work.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°And most importantly,¡± Phillip interjected, ¡°be attuned to her feelings. Always put her first in everything you do.¡±

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    The scene had countlessizens watching the live broadcast green with envy.


    [Oh man, if my inws were half as good, | wouldn¡¯t have divorced my ex-husband.]


    [My inws never care about us. They didn¡¯t even visit once when my daughter had a fall and injured her head, afraid that they¡¯d


    have to shell out a few bucks for a sympathy gift.]


    [My inws disrupt our life daily. As soon as they arrive, they wander around before even gettingfortable. They barely sit


    down before they¡¯re snooping around, checking if we¡¯ve left any packages unopened, nagging us about spending too much. We


    have absolutely no privacy, it¡¯s so frustrating!]Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, have a bite to eat.¡± Shirley didn¡¯t care whether it was being broadcasted live, she pulled Arabe to sit beside her.


    From the tray brought by a servant, she picked a piece of cake with a uniquely designed pick and fed it to Arabe.


    Jennifer, undaunted by the presence of photographers, took a ss of lemonade from a tray a servant held and directed the


    straw to Arabe, urging her to take a sip.


    Everyone was worried she might be hungry or thirsty.


    Phillip asked if she had rested well the previous night and if she needed to rest a bit more.


    Only after Arabe had been fed did Romeo take her by the hand and lead her to the helipad outside.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Arabe had no clue about the surprise he had nned or why they were boarding the ne


    together.


    ¡°You''ll find out soon.¡± Romeo tenderly kissed on her lips before they both got aboard.


    No sooner had their helicopter taken off than the bridesmaids and groomsmen followed suit, catching up on another flight.


    Before boarding, Cathy noticed the live chat was buzzing with curiosity about how much the McMillian family¡¯s gift to Arabe


    was. Viewers were pleading for even a hint.


    ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s gift is in my safekeeping, and since you all are dying to know.¡± With her sister-inw¡¯s blessing, Cathy


    revealed the answer.


    Everyone was stunned. The gifts included a check for a whopping $1 million or deeds to property.


    It was incrediblyvish!!


    As the bride, groom, and their entourages departed, the Collins and McMillian families took off one after another. Luxury cars


    departed, and even speedboats and cruises set sail, all heading in different directions to pick up guests for the destination.


    But the Collins family had to wait. They couldn¡¯t leave until the five daughters-inw hade by for the ceremony to receive


    their gifts.


    Meanwhile, crowds had already gathered at ces like Dawn Square and Dawn Park, buzzing with anticipation. The Collins and


    McMillian families had announced they''d be giving away presents at their anusement parks, theme parks, and resort cities.


    Some had arrived at the crack of dawn, creating a sea of eager faces, all in high spirits.


    As the ¡°tat-tat-tat¡± of rotor des


    grew closer, helico erg showudrall |


    envelopes in a veritable red


    packet rain. Please read the original


    content at .


    People adhered to the game rules set


    by the Collins and McMillian families,


    catching the epyelppes Kivi Wit no


    shpvidiy St Sbrapping. However, when


    an envelope fell before them, they


    would jump up and grab it as quickly


    as possible. Please read the original


    content at .


    Inside each packet was a homemade


    scratch card bearing a gartognorl\


    partr itafithe SrBdubies witha


    seratchable silver panel on the back.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Some scratched off to reveal thetest smartphone from McMillian Corporation, jumping with joy.


    Others found a $100 shopping card for Collins Corporation¡¯s supermarkets and hurried off with their kids to spend it.


    A few uncovered skincare products developed by Arabe, and were thrilled beyond measure.


    And some even found a voucher redeemable for 100 grams of gold.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    At the Collins and McMillian family-owned stores, these gifts could be redeemed without spending another dime.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to the six couples, may they have a century of harmony and be bound together for life!¡±


    ¡°Our David is too generous,¡± sobbed one receiver, ¡°The gifts he¡¯s given are even better than the grand prize at my dad¡¯s


    company g. | swear I¡¯m going to be his fan for life!¡±


    ¡°The generosity of these newlyweds is just astounding!¡±


    Those who couldn¡¯t make it to the venue in time to snatch up the packets rushed online to leave their blessings and take part in


    the raffle.


    The prizes included a variety of home appliances: the grand prize featured a top-of-the-line fridge, air conditioner, andbo


    steam-and-bake oven, each worth thousands; the second prize included dishwashers, washing machines, and range hoods; and


    the third prize offered microwaves, electric hot pots, and hair dryers.


    All from the trusted Collins and McMillian brands.


    Up in the air.


    Romeo held Arabe close, showering her with fervent kisses. Her lips were soft and sweet, her ears delicate to the touch.


    Arabe could feel his dominant and impatient kisses making her hear more sensitive, like a seashell swept away by the waves


    at the shore,pletely engulfed in them.


    After a long moment, Romeo gazed at the girl before him ¡ª a moment he had been waiting for far too long.


    His eyes shimmered with a hazy depth of emotion, ¡°You look absolutely stunning today.¡±


    From the first nce, he had been captivated.


    The day had finallye.


    He leaned in to kiss her lips again and again, murmuring, ¡°Atst, you¡¯re all mine.¡±


    He swore to pamper the girl before him into the happiest person in the world, to make her not regret marrying him, wanting to be


    with him life after life.


    Soon, their ne touched down in a ce called Fairy Tale Kingdom.


    Romeo had spent a small fortune and two years building a dream castle for Arabe.


    White walls and blue rooftops surrounded a heart-shapedke, sprawling beneath them; from the sky, they looked like two


    entwined hearts, both romantic and majestic.


    The view changed with the seasons, each more breathtaking than thest.


    As the ne descended, Arabe watched the castle growrger, its grandeur overwhelming her.


    ¡°This is your fairy tale world,¡± Romeo said, knowing her childhood had been spent with only Grannie Grace forpany, without


    even her parents¡¯ affection.


    He had created a world where


    everything was as magical as e{eiy


    tale, lete ith B6cls?a golf


    Saleeluies courts, a helipad, and


    hot springs ¡ª everything one could


    wish for. Please read the original


    content at .All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One could easily spend a year here without ever feeling bored.


    ¡°When we have time in the future, we


    cane here for vacations, take


    boat rides on thekecesqape the \!


    city''s bustleafdettthe fish, watch the


    sunrise and sunset.¡± Romeo held her


    close, ¡°Whatever you wish to do, I''ll


    be right there with you.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Arabe kissed him, knowing in her heart that this man truly loved her.


    Romeo, surprised by her spontaneous kiss, responded with even more passion.


    When the ne stopped, the two of them found it hard to part.


    After some time, the elders of the


    Collins family and the McMillian


    family had already stood at then


    entrance of Fajyal¨¦inigdom to


    Wel¨¦orhe guests from all over. Those


    nearby were chauffeured by luxury


    cars from the Collins and McMillian


    families, while those further afield


    were picked up by nes and cruise


    ships. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    When Romeo was leading Arabe down the stairs from the ne, the media reporters were frantically taking photos.


    The handsome Romeo and the gorgeous Arabe, their appearance causing people to exim in admiration, ¡°They¡¯re just


    perfect for each other.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if they were destined to be together.


    ¡°Romeo, Be.¡± Louisa greeted them with a smile. ¡°Go grab a bite first, rest for a bit, and get changed. The makeup artists and


    stylists are already waiting for you in your room.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Romeo thanked her.


    Hearing her son-inw call her ¡°Mom,¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Six of our kids are getting married


    today, you have no idea how happy | am.¡±


    ¡°We''lle to greet the guests in a while,¡± Arabe said.


    ¡°No need. We''re enough over here!¡± Louisa didn¡¯t want her precious daughter to get too worn out. ¡°The morning is for the


    ceremony, and the early guests can enjoy a buffet in the aquarium lounge.¡±


    Arabe was taken aback, ¡°There¡¯s an aquarium here?¡±


    ¡°Yep, Romeo brought the whole aquarium here just so you could see your favorite tropical fish at home. Some of the floors even


    haverge acrylic panels, so it¡¯s like standing over the ocean, watching the fish swimming beneath your feet. You''ll see when you


    go for a visit.¡±


    Arabe looked at Romeo, at a loss for words. He had truly put a lot of effort into preparing this surprise.


    ¡°After dining, guests can look around. The castle is huge, and there are sightseeing cars. It''ll keep them busy for quite a while.


    Thenes the wedding.¡±


    At the mention of the wedding, Arabe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Time was flying by.


    As Romeo and Arabe walked away, Phillip and the others finished greeting the guests and headed towards their inws.


    Today, each one of them was dressed to the nines, their faces radiant with festive smiles.


    Shirley wore an emerald ne with exactly one hundred and eleven beads, symbolizing eternal devotion, a gift from Phillip.


    Now, each bead was worth around $20,000, and her emerald earrings, with theirrge surface area and thickness, were worth


    over tens of millions.


    The attire of the Collins family was equally exquisite. Cornelia¡¯s festooned gown, for example, symbolized good fortune. Just


    crafting the festooned details required eleven skilled artisans and a total of 264 hours ofbor.


    The couples¡¯ outfitsplemented each other beautifully.


    For this wedding, they had all brought out their most formal, most grandiose selves.


    The wedding guests hailed from all corners of the globe, renowned politicians, business tycoons, and superstars among them.


    There were even members of various royal families.


    Their gifts ranged from cases of gold and jewels tond deeds, business contracts, limited edition watches, luxury cars, and


    checks.


    To maintain order, thousands of


    security personnel were dep! yeay)


    not to me lorytlre nUMEPOUS secret


    Inn en in the shadows,


    safeguarding the well-being of


    everyone present. Please read the


    original content at .


    Some royal weddings paled inparison to thevishness of today¡¯s union between the Collins and the McMillian families. The


    wedding had be a global sensation.


    Guests checked in at the entrance by scanning a QR code, and their photos would pop up on the real-time feed wall inside the


    castle.


    In order to make the wedding more


    fun, all the guests present, includin


    the bridesmaids a gram: ,


    \dggana dA Ye to upload


    photos of the bride¡¯s wee


    ceremony, the wedding process, and


    group photos of friends and family


    on the spot. Please read the original


    content at .


    Leia had someone upload a smiling picture of her, and in no time, her beaming face was scrolling across the live photo wall.


    Today, all employees of the Collins


    and McMillian families were allo


    to take three daysaf paldledv?


    ThpsOWhbVolunteered to work


    during these days would earn ten


    times their daily wage. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    In their spare time, these guests would send blessings to the newlyweds by scanning QR codes on their smartphones. The


    messages would instantly pop up on the grand castle¡¯s LED wall, scrolling for all to see. Some would even record and upload


    videos of well-wishes to be yed live. Others prefer to directly scan the code to remotely watch the wedding banquet scene and


    other videos, fully immersed in the atmosphere.


    Five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Every guest had arrived, personally invited to partake in the splendid celebration.


    The venue was strewn with white starlight, grandiose and dreamlike, a symphony of flowers mingling with the twinkling stars, as


    if one had identally stepped into a breathtaking white fairy tale.


    The y of light and shadows conjured a romance that was palpable in the air.


    Those who enter can feel surrounded by the happiness and contentment of being enveloped by the gxy of stars and a sea of


    flowers. A visual feast unfolds before them, and the soft light creates a fairy-talend, hazy and filled with charm.


    At that moment, the nation¡¯s most renowned host, Swift, took a look at the time and said in a passionate and generous voice,


    ¡°The auspicious hour has arrived! Let¡¯s wee our bride, Arabe, with the warmest round of apuse!¡±


    Thunderous pping filled the air.


    The grand doors slowly swung open.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A beam of light fell on Arabe, who was dressed in a luxurious white trailing gown. Her hair was elegantly pinned up, crowned


    with a glittering diamond tiara and a flowing veil. She looked like a celestial being stepping out of heaven, stunning everyone


    present.


    The glittering cosmos seemed to cloak her; each star a diamond that dreamily sparkled, dazzling under the spotlight in every


    dimension.


    [She¡¯s so gorgeous!!] eximed the online viewers, as though the bride was their friend or family member.


    Some were even moved to tears.


    [That diamond wedding gown is just too glittering, too beautiful; ¡®Dazzling¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to describe a tenth of its beauty.


    And the bride herself. she¡¯s just so stunning, such a feast for the eyes!]


    [If | were half as beautiful and poised as her, I¡¯d wake up smiling from my dreams!]


    Arabe¡¯s gown outshone the very stars in the sky, and paired with her exquisite beauty, she truly redefined ¡°gorgeousness.¡±


    Abeam of light lit up at her feet, extending into the distance. Arabe gracefully walked down this starlit gxy path, her steps


    ethereal, a gentle mist spreading out around her, making her appear all the more like a fairy descending from above.


    As she reached the heart-shaped ss in front of her, the stars illuminated it. Along with it, a huge, flower-adorned gift box on


    the heart shape was also lit up. As the music climaxed, the gift box opened itself, and Romeo''s appearance drew a fresh burst of


    apuse from the crowd.


    He had changed into another suit, looking even more handsome and distinguished.


    He extended his hand towards Arabe.


    Arabe smiled and walked toward him, cing her hand in his.


    Romeo, holding her hand, walked


    towards the stage. At th same time,


    hunderttifel Niket gradually lit


    peyecibita forward. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    The entire stage was filled with fairy-like mist. It seemed as if a breeze was passing through, dispersing the mist in five areas.


    As the fog cleared at these five spots,


    all the guests saw five giant, fain {|


    apiece he sh¨¦lls Now y opened,


    fi pale sitting inside appeared


    together. Please read the original


    content at .


    The crowd erupted into apuse once again.


    At the same time, five starlit paths lit


    up. Five grooms arrive E frentof ithe


    nt paislowh@dok the hands of


    brace officially appearing before


    the guests. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Each bride glided down the aisle in a wedding dress of a different hue, none bearing the weight or garishness often expected,


    but rather carrying the lightness of a morning mist, each gown softly radiant in its beauty.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, are the grooms handsome?" the emcee, Swift, bellowed with infectious enthusiasm to the guests below.


    "Handsome!"


    ¡°And are the brides gorgeous?"


    "Gorgeous!"


    "Do they look like a match made in heaven?"


    "Perfect match!"


    Apuse surged once more, buoying the already spirited atmosphere.


    Swift''s voice swelled with fervor, "It''s a true honor to share this joyful and grand asion with you all. Let me spill a little secret:


    each wedding dress you see was specially crafted by the groom for his bride, a unique treasure in all the world."


    The audience erupted in another wave of enthusiastic apuse, and those tuning in via live stream were green with envy.


    ¡°Now, I''ve got a few questions for our newlyweds,¡± Swift continued, yfully stoking the crowd''s excitement, "and | bet everyone


    here is dying to know, who was the first to say ''I love you'' in this love story?" The question not only sent the gathered guests into


    a frenzy but even those watching live online couldn''t contain their excitement.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All six grooms raised their hands in unison, proudly admitting they were the ones to chase their brides.


    "Who nned the first date?"


    Again, the six grooms raised their hands.


    "Who''s the romantic one?"


    All brides pointed to their grooms without hesitation.


    "When you argue, who''s the first to wave the white g?"


    The grooms lifted their hands once more, prompting peals ofughter across the hall.


    Swift, grinning from ear to ear, chimed in, "I can tell our grooms are chomping at the bit to slip those wedding rings onto our


    brides¡¯ fingers. But to snatch up those diamond bands, they''ll have to get past one more challenge¡ªour bridesmaids and


    groomsmen! Let''s give a warm wee to the bridal party!"


    Aresounding wave of apuse filled the room, lingering in the air.


    The bridesmaids and groomsmen appeared atop the same heart-shaped steps where Romeo had made his entrance, standing


    across a metaphorical Milky Way from the newlyweds.


    ¡°Let''s have our bridesmaids, representing the bride''s family, throw a couple of questions at our grooms,¡± the host announced as


    the apuse roared like an iing tide.


    ¡°We''ve got a few burning questions for groom Romeo," Joyce said into the microphone, her eyes fixed on Romeo across the


    silvery path, "Will you continue to be as understanding and amodating to Be after marriage as you were during your


    courtship?"


    Romeo faced her and replied with earnest sincerity, "Yes, | will."


    Mya took the microphone, her gaze locking onto Romeo, "After you''re married, Be will be the boss of the house. Do you agree


    with that?¡±


    Romeo''s smile was both charming and captivating as he responded, "| couldn''t agree more."


    "Alright, now it''s the groomsmen''s


    turn. Let''s see if they can SOUS a


    some extra perks far room


    Dost ing." Swift said with a wink,


    gesturing for the groomsmen to take


    their shot. Please read the original


    content at .


    Derrick held the mic, looking at


    Arabe on the stage, " fabeta after


    y vre paerried! Wil Ye W et Romeo


    h Out with us buddies every now


    and then?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Before Arabe could answer, Romeo grabbed the mic and dered, "No way."


    His only wish was to be home with Be, no time for anything else.


    The room filled withughter.


    Arabe''s smile was enchanting as she finally said, "Of course."


    "And after a long day, would you be


    willing to give him a shoulder rub,


    maybe even a back matsaa?O''")


    Bevriok didi Rye) get to finish


    before he caught Romeo''s warning


    re¡ªthe kind that silently asked,


    ¡®Are you looking for trouble?¡¯ Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The photographer captured that look, and the guests¡ªalong with those watching live¡ªcouldn''t stopughing.


    It was clear to everyone: Romeo didn''t want any perks; he just wanted to be home with his wife, doting on her every chance he


    got.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    ¡°I''m usually not swamped at work, and | don''t get tired easily, so there''s no need for my wife to help me with these things, but |


    can certainly give her a shoulder rub, a back massage, or squeeze her legs a bit," Romeo''s response drew a round of apuse


    from the crowd.


    The best man, Jackson, chuckled as he turned to Arabe, "So, after the wedding, are you cool with the groom having his own


    little stash of cash?"


    ¡°I''m all for it," Arabe replied generously.


    Thunderous apuse erupted once again.


    But Romeo added, "I''ve already got a treasure trove, my wife, she''s the biggest one I''ll ever have in my life."


    His words had a double meaning; not only did his wife manage all his finances, indeed making her his greatest treasure, but she


    herself was a treasure.


    Lively pping filled the room once more.


    Another bridesmaid turned to the five grooms on stage and asked, "Would you gentlemen be willing to hand over the financial


    reins to your wives?"


    In perfect unison, all five grooms responded, "Already done."


    None of them had hidden any personal funds; they had handed over financial control to their wives right when they paid the


    dowry.


    Everyone was astounded, even those watching the live stream were green with envy.


    Another bridesmaid posed the question, "Are you willing topliment the bride every day after the wedding, to be utterly


    devoted to your wife, making her days joyful and the envy of others?"


    "No problem," the five grooms answered in chorus.


    The viewers of the live stream were deeply moved.


    [Oh my, our David is just so dashing! So sweet! So lovable!]


    [Have you guys noticed how each of Arabe''s five brothers has their own kind of handsome? Hans exudes a mature charm,


    Chasel is striking, rk is talented, Sean has that cool allure, and David''s handsomenesses with such warmth!]


    Every single one of them was a feast for the eyes!


    The bridesmaids then asked the five grooms, "Are you willing to always put your brides first in your life, to clear the path for


    them, to shield them from the storm, to forever dote on them, cherish them, and be their safe harbor?"


    "We are," the five grooms replied together.


    The brides were moved to tears.


    ¡°Whether you''re well-off or even wealthier in the future, lucky or even luckier, will you always love her, support her, and


    encourage her?" "Whether she''s beautiful or even more so, intelligent or more so, and interesting or increasingly so, will you


    always stand by her without reservation?"


    "Will you prioritize her over your career, strive for the family, and be a better version of yourself?"


    The five grooms solemnly answered in unison, "We will.¡±


    The apuse was like a tidal wave, engulfing the venue.


    The groomsmen then turned their questions to the brides.


    "Are you willing to start a family with


    the groom sooner rat that evel, to


    eayfenidS*they teased. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The question elicitedughter from many guests.


    The brides, blushing yet sweetly, replied, "Yes, | am."


    ¡°And after the wedding, can you spare a bit more spending money for the groom?"


    The bridesughed and said, "No problem."


    "If the groom annoys you, can you go easy on him when you have to set him straight?"


    The brides burst intoughter and eventually agreed they could be gentle.


    "Onest question, do you vow to


    stand by your groom''s side as hi


    wife for life, to ameckends??


    tightyeds you have these past years,


    to respect him, understand him,


    support him, and always be there for


    him?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Tears glistened in the brides¡¯ eyes as


    they said earn tyne Veith


    conyiation 4 do." Please read theN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    original content at .

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Under a canopy of stars, six ethereal white orbs descended gently from the heavens.


    Each of the six grooms, as if on cue, reached out to catch the falling stars. A simple touch of a hidden switch, and vo¡ªa ring


    box tumbled into the palms of their hands.


    At this moment, Swift felt a lump in his throat, his eyes brimming with emotion. His voice, rich with feeling, echoed through the


    crowd.


    "To the beautiful couples standing before us," he began, "are you ready to ce these rings upon each other''s fingers¡ªsymbols


    of your eternal love andmitment?"


    In unison, the couples dered, "We do."


    The screens nking the stage lit up with a wedding ode, and the guests recited in harmony: "Today, we bear witness to these


    unions, to love in equality and respect. May your paths be woven with grace and your futures bright with promise.¡±


    As thest words fell away, the exchange of rings wasplete.


    "With these rings, you shoulder the dreams and duties of a shared future," Swift announced, his voice now filled with pomp and


    ceremony. "And now, it is my honor to dere¡ªyou may kiss your brides!"


    The couples kissed¡ªa tender, lingering embrace¡ªas the music swelled around them.


    Leia, seated among the audience, watched Sean and Ophelia kissing on stage, her eyes shining with tears, her lips curling into a


    smile as she pped for them.


    Caden, too, had eyes glistening with emotion, his apuse ongoing as he watched Romeo and Arabe wrapped up in their


    heartfelt kiss.


    Across the venue, Derrick, Timothy, and Jeffery watched the pair, their hearts swelling with joy for their friends¡¯ happiness and


    yet, tinged with a sense of longing.


    The couples¡¯ kisses were reluctant to end, but as the music gave way to a new tune, they began to dance on stage, lifting the


    energy to a crescendo.


    The brides, in their trailing gowns, moved through the steps with ease, beautifully in sync with their grooms.


    Apuse washed over them like waves, ceaseless and thunderous.


    Amidst the joy and satisfaction on the faces of the newlyweds, the elders were visibly moved, their eyes red with emotion.


    As the dance concluded, Swift spoke again, "Given the sheer number of guests, it''s impractical for our newlyweds to toast each


    table individually. So, may | suggest our bridesmaids bring the champagne onstage? Let''s invite the couples¡¯ families up to raise


    a toast together, shall we?"


    Aresounding "Yes!" filled the room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The families ascended the stage, each handed a ss. The bridesmaids poured the champagne sparingly, even when it came to


    the grooms, who had their regr ssesically switched out for towering champagne flutes by their mischievous


    groomsmen, eliciting roars ofughter from the crowd.


    Together, the couples and their families lifted their sses in a toast to the guests, who, in turn, stood and returned the gesture,


    draining their sses in unison.


    ¡°And now,¡± Swift dered, "let the feast begin!"


    As his words rang out, the banquetmenced.


    The exquisite dishes had been


    crafted by Uriah himself, a masterful


    blend of vor, presentation, and


    auspicious NCSA) Ehoygksran


    yvaneedit ears and could


    only directly prepare the meal for


    Arabe''s table, the other chefs had


    signed non-disclosure


    agreements¡ªthese creations were


    exclusively for this wedding,


    unavable at any price thereafter.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The wine, a rare collection from the Collins and McMillian families, was worth a fortune per bottle.


    Therge screens showcased the


    couples¡¯ journeys¡ªvideos an photos


    illustratin how gact Edele met and


    Dnaes narrative eagerly


    followed by media and live stream


    viewers alike. Please read the original


    content at .


    Every chosen girl shone not for beauty alone, but for the unique sparkle each brought to the world, captivating the hearts of


    those watching from afar.


    As the evening unfolded, with


    international stars serenading the


    crowd, idol groups heat\ag ua


    dayeefloaicahied magicians


    conjuring illusions, andedians


    drawingughter, the six couples


    enjoyed their meal amidst the


    festivities. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    During the evening, the atmosphere was buzzing with excitement as guests like Erlinda, Barry, and Adair came up to toast


    Arabe and Romeo.


    After dinner, the emcee, Swift, took to the stage and announced, "Now, wee to the highlight of the evening ¡ª our portrait


    raffle for all our esteemed guests. We invite our six couples to join us on stage to select sixty-six lucky attendees for our grand


    prize."


    The six couples ascended the stage, where six steps rose to meet them, revealing a 4-foot tall heart-shaped column.


    With a touch from both partners¡¯ hands upon the surface, the magical selection would begin as the portraits of the guests spun in


    a flurry.


    Romeo and Arabe ced their hands on the heart-shaped column, as did the other five couples.


    Behind them, the giant screen came alive with a cascade of faces, ticking down from three. And at one, they all removed their


    hands, revealing the sixty-six lucky faces on the screen.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Congrattions to these sixty-six guests, you''ve just won a luxury car!" Swift announced.


    The room erupted in cheers and apuse.


    ¡°And for those of you watching the live stream, don''t you wish you were here?"


    Swift''s words had viewers shouting at their screens, [Yes! Yes!]


    Even though they knew Swift couldn''t hear them, they couldn''t help but vocalize their excitement.


    "Everyone can join the fun by scanning the QR code on the screen behind me and taking part in our cash grab game. Just a little


    hint ¡ª ny-nine lucky viewers will win a random cash prize worth over a thousand dors. Let''s start the countdown from ten."


    As the countdown began, those watching scrambled to participate, wishing they had more hands to scan and win.


    Swift watched the countdown end and smiled, "Time''s up! Congrattions to the ny-nine lucky viewers ¡ª your prize money


    will be transferred to your ounts shortly. And thank you for your attention to this wedding."


    Turning to the camera, Swift continued, "Moreover, the Collins family and the McMillian family have joined forces to build ny-


    nine schools and ny-nine hospitals in underprivileged areas. They''re also donating a billion dors in charity funds to support


    medical care for children with severe illnesses. Additionally, each guest here will contribute to a breakfast program for rural


    children, including donations of books and school supplies. Let''s give them another round of apuse for their generosity."


    The apuse was like a symphony, resounding and harmonious.


    ¡°As our eveninges to a close, on behalf of the six couples and their families, we thank you for joining us. Please step outside


    to enjoy the grand fireworks show. Afterward, feel free to stay or go as you please."


    Those wishing to stay could find plenty of rooms in the castle, while others could take home goody bags and be chauffeured


    away by luxury car or private jet.


    The goody bags included skincare and perfumes from Arabe''s own brand, limited edition designer bags, and even high-end


    watches, shavers, and lighters from the Collins and McMillian family brands, all for the taking.


    Guests apuded once more before rising to the enchanting garden outside, awaiting the fireworks disy.


    The sky blossomed with vibrant fireworks,peting like flowers in a garden, filling the night with wonder.


    Romeo cupped Arabe''s face,


    kissing her lips tenderly, as iftKeir| |


    etiabeht Was the only thing in


    the world. Please read the original


    content at .


    The fireworks soared, leaving streaks


    of brilliant color, mireshg the fet ''


    t (e) (3 embark upon


    together. Please read the original


    content at .


    Fireworks exploded in the sky, morphing into hearts, and finally depicting the six couples kissing.


    Amidst the grandeur, the other couples joined in the embrace.


    They had agreed with Romeo and


    Arabe to get their nelle 00


    certificat s-onithesafie day after the


    hone oon, so they could celebrate


    their anniversaries together every


    year. Please read the original content


    at .


    Finally, the word "Forever" lit up the night sky, bringing the wedding to a perfect conclusion.

 Chapter 2187 (End)

    Chapter 2187 (End)


    During the evening, the atmosphere was buzzing with excitement as guests like Erlinda, Barry, and Adair came up to toast


    Arabe and Romeo.


    After dinner, the emcee, Swift, took to the stage and announced, "Now, wee to the highlight of the evening ¡ª our portrait


    raffle for all our esteemed guests. We invite our six couples to join us on stage to select sixty-six lucky attendees for our grand


    prize."


    The six couples ascended the stage, where six steps rose to meet them, revealing a 4-foot tall heart-shaped column.


    With a touch from both partners¡¯ hands upon the surface, the magical selection would begin as the portraits of the guests spun in


    a flurry.


    Romeo and Arabe ced their hands on the heart-shaped column, as did the other five couples.


    Behind them, the giant screen came alive with a cascade of faces, ticking down from three. And at one, they all removed their


    hands, revealing the sixty-six lucky faces on the screen.


    "Congrattions to these sixty-six guests, you''ve just won a luxury car!" Swift announced.


    The room erupted in cheers and apuse.


    ¡°And for those of you watching the live stream, don''t you wish you were here?"


    Swift''s words had viewers shouting at their screens, [Yes! Yes!]Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even though they knew Swift couldn''t hear them, they couldn''t help but vocalize their excitement.


    ¡°Everyone can join the fun by scanning the QR code on the screen behind me and taking part in our cash grab game. Just a little


    hint ¡ª ny-nine lucky viewers will win a random cash prize worth over a thousand dors. Let''s start the countdown from ten."


    As the countdown began, those watching scrambled to participate, wishing they had more hands to scan and win.


    Swift watched the countdown end and smiled, "Time''s up! Congrattions to the ny-nine lucky viewers ¡ª your prize money


    will be transferred to your ounts shortly. And thank you for your attention to this wedding."


    Turning to the camera, Swift continued, "Moreover, the Collins family and the McMillian family have joined forces to build ny-


    nine schools and ny-nine hospitals in underprivileged areas. They''re also donating a billion dors in charity funds to support


    medical care for children with severe illnesses. Additionally, each guest here will contribute to a breakfast program for rural


    children, including donations of books and school supplies. Let''s give them another round of apuse for their generosity."


    The apuse was like a symphony, resounding and harmonious.


    ¡°As our eveninges to a close, on behalf of the six couples and their families, we thank you for joining us. Please step outside


    to enjoy the grand fireworks show. Afterward, feel free to stay or go as you please."


    Those wishing to stay could find plenty of rooms in the castle, while others could take home goody bags and be chauffeured


    away by luxury car or private jet.


    The goody bags included skincare and perfumes from Arabe''s own brand, limited edition designer bags, and even high-end


    watches, shavers, and lighters from the Collins and McMillian family brands, all for the taking.


    Guests apuded once more before rising to the enchanting garden outside, awaiting the fireworks disy.


    The sky blossomed with vibrant fireworks,peting like flowers in a garden, filling the night with wonder.


    Romeo cupped Arabe''s face,


    kissing her lips tenderly, as iftKeir| |


    etiabeht Was the only thing in


    the world. Please read the original


    content at .


    The fireworks soared, leaving streaks


    of brilliant color, mireshg the fet ''


    t (e) (3 embark upon


    together. Please read the original


    content at .


    Fireworks exploded in the sky, morphing into hearts, and finally depicting the six couples kissing.


    Amidst the grandeur, the other couples joined in the embrace.


    They had agreed with Romeo and


    Arabe to get their nelle 00


    certificat s-onithesafie day after the


    hone oon, so they could celebrate


    their anniversaries together every


    year. Please read the original content


    at .


    Finally, the word "Forever" lit up the night sky, bringing the wedding to a perfect conclusion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!